《Clash Of The Sword Titans》


 Chapter 1

    Qianjieshan is a towering and beautiful mountain.


    Surrounded by peaks, it is backed by wanjianlin and the long river Luochuan. It is one of the best Shenshan Junfeng in Dongsheng.


    Xuanjianzong is located in the mountains.


    At this time, on the Wanzhong mountain, a cold and piercing sound was heard in the misty palace.


    "Lu Li, the villain, killed his fellow disciples and stole the secret sword. Now the evidence is clear, several crimes and punishment, change his identity as a disciple of the black prison, eight layers, never again out of the day


    The sound was like rolling thunder, which opened the clouds, making the whole picture of xuanjianzong Mountain Gate emerge.


    On the square, Lu Li opened his eyes and stood up with his knee without expression.


    In his body, the white robe originally belonged to the inner disciples could not be seen. There were countless wounds in his whole body, including skin and flesh in the shallow, and bones in the heaviest.


    Being so seriously injured, he still held up his body, just like a scabbard sword, standing on the square!


    "Kneel down!"


    Behind him, the law enforcement disciple yelled angrily, reached for his shoulder, but did not move.


    The disciple was about to break out, and his fellow disciples immediately stopped him and said in a low voice, "you don''t want to die if you provoke this evil star?"


    The law enforcement disciple''s expression was stiff, and then he remembered that the guy in front of him was the strongest sword talent of xuanjianzong for thousands of years. He killed more than ten disciples of his own, and severely damaged Wuling, the disciple of the patriarch. There was still no dead monster.


    Even if his cultivation is now abandoned, his white clothes are also dyed black and red with blood, and he can no longer see the appearance of his previous high spirited spirit.


    But thinking of this man''s ferocious power, the law enforcement disciple still flinched.


    Lu Li stood up straight, listening to the movement behind him, a trace of irony flashed across Qingjun''s face, and his eyes swept across the same door standing in the square.


    Anyone who is swept by his eyes will subconsciously avoid his eyes.


    In a flash, the whole zongmen square fell into a very strange silence.


    "Do it now!" Once again, a majestic voice came out of the palace. It was Jiang Mingyuan, the law enforcement elder of xuanjianzong.


    Hearing the elder''s words, many law enforcement disciples, no matter how afraid, can only be brave enough to arrest Lu Li.


    At the same time, their hearts are also relieved.


    The black prison is the most terrifying forbidden place of xuanjianzong. No matter what kind of monsters get there, they can''t turn up any waves.


    In the palace, a woman who still has charm can''t bear to say, "Lord, Lu Li has been in the clan for ten years, and his heart and nature are excellent. I don''t believe he would be so reckless as to make such a big mistake. "


    Speaking of this, she hesitated for a moment and continued: "what''s more, the secret sword hasn''t been confirmed. Du Xiaofeng''s attack on Lu Li also violates the rules."


    "Enough!"


    The first patriarch opened his eyes and said in a dignified voice, "if he didn''t steal the secret sword, how could he defeat more than a dozen inner disciples? How can you be the opponent of Xiaofeng? "


    The law enforcement elder Jiang Mingyuan also said: "more than ten disciples died under his sword, and Xiao Fengwu spirit was injured. Now he is still lying in the Dan Hall. The fact is in front of you. Ning Changlao, do you want to protect this animal?"


    "This..." Rather long old beautiful Mou is dim, hesitant for a long time, sigh way: "just."


    "Lu Li''s talent is really outstanding, but he has no martial spirit and his future is limited. We have to make a choice, do you understand? " On Jiang Mingyuan''s old face, a touch of cruelty flashed through his words, which were full of deep meaning.


    Xuanjian patriarch coldly said: "to abolish his cultivation and put him in the black prison is his last kindness. Don''t mention it any more. Let alone the secret sword


    "We know."


    All the elders in the hall answered.


    Even elder Ning is no exception.


    The secret sword is related to the root of the clan. Which one is more important is clear at a glance.


    "What a pity..." After quitting the palace, Ning took a deep look at the direction of the black prison, and felt extremely sorry.


    If Lu Li was armed with martial spirit, today''s ending would be changed.


    But there are not so many ifs in the world. Even if this matter has more doubts, Lu Li will also become a victim.


    ¡­¡­


    In the black prison, deep layers, unspeakable voices of terror rang out from time to time in each cell.


    In this gloomy environment, several of the law enforcement disciples escorted with them were pale and did not squint. They did not dare to leave the prison guard''s side.


    Up to the eighth floor, even the air was full of damp and moldy smell.


    The jailer, whose whole body was covered with black robes, suddenly stopped and his voice was hoarse: "here is your cell."


    Lu Li raised his eyes lazily.


    "Why don''t you get in? Shall we invite you? " The law enforcement disciple glanced at him coldly, and his tone was very poor.


    He clearly resented being scared before.


    Now that he is in the black prison, there are forbidden arrays, not to mention that Lu Li''s cultivation has been abandoned. Even if he is still the strongest one in the inner sect, the law enforcement disciples are no longer afraid of him.Seeing that Lu Li didn''t act, the law enforcement disciple reached out and held the sword handle, but listened to the jailer''s cold voice: "dare to make trouble in the black prison, you are afraid that your life is too long."


    A word, immediately let him fall into the ice cellar, think of where this gloomy and terrible place is, and he retreated.


    "Go in." The jailer grabbed Lu Li''s shoulder and said as if he were a kind-hearted reminder: "I advise you that since you are in the black prison, you should serve your sentence honestly. Don''t have any delusions, otherwise, no one can save you."


    After that, he did not know what technique he used. The prison door in front of him opened and pushed Lu Li in.


    Bang!


    The heavy prison door closed instantly, completely isolating the outside world.


    Not to mention the vitality of heaven and earth, even air is extremely thin here.


    Inside the cell, it was pitch dark. Lu Li squinted and adapted for a moment. After careful observation, he found that there was no breath in the cell. He could not help but wonder.


    He did not believe that after killing more than a dozen inner disciples, xuanjianzong would not prepare some "preferential treatment" for him in this cell.


    However, after repeated confirmation, no clue was found. Lu Li found a corner and sat down.


    Close your eyes and call in your heart, "system."


    In an instant, a somewhat crude panel appeared in the perspective only he could see.


    On the pop-up system panel, there are three options: attribute, mental skill, and skill. After opening the column of skill, Lu Li turned his lips and said in secret: "if those old undead knew that the so-called secret sword is just a mysterious sword formula that has been upgraded to a level, would they commit suicide in shame?"


    "It''s a pity that the points provided by a dozen inner disciples are not enough to upgrade xuanjian Jue to a higher level. Otherwise, with Du Xiaofeng''s useless Wuling, how can I be kept? "


    Lu Li sighed and looked at the words "Lv2" after the five sets of sword moves of xuanjianjue. He felt a little sorry.


    If he didn''t have enough points to upgrade his skills a few more levels, he would not have been jailed.


    As for Du Xiaofeng, who always wanted to get the "secret sword" and tried his best to surround him and even risked his life, Du Xiaofeng would be killed together with people and martial spirits, and he would extract more points.


    "But fortunately, I was injured by the Wuling and provided me with 18 points. With the balance of those inner disciples, I should be able to return to tongxuan soon."


    After operating on the crude system page for a while, Lu Li thinks about how to use the remaining points in his mind. He doesn''t realize that there is a line of sight watching him in the dark.


    Silent for a long time, in the dark corner, a sweet voice full of fun: "in front of this palace, you dare to relax so much, not afraid of death?"


    "Who is it?" Lu Li opened his eyes, a little shocked.


    He didn''t notice a breath!


    This shows that the other side''s cultivation realm is far better than that of him, and can even deceive his five senses!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    Looking at the source of the sound, Lu Li saw a beautiful figure slowly coming out of the corner of the cell. At the same time, there was a clattering sound of iron chain sliding.


    See each other, although Lu Li has a trace of psychological preparation, but still can not live for a moment.


    In the dark, a girl in a moon white dress was smiling and smiling, and her lips were gently pursed. Her eyes, like jewels, were bent into a beautiful arc, showing a smile rather than a smile.


    "You are not a disciple of Shengzong. Are you a disciple of xuanjianzong?"


    Obviously, the girl saw Lu Li''s blood soaked clothes for disciples of xuanjianzong. There was a trace of sarcasm in her smile: "it''s amazing that the disciples of xuanjianzong should be locked in the eighth floor of the black prison. Can''t you kill the illegitimate son of the elder?"


    As she spoke, she raised her bright wrist and poked her long hair. At the same time, she revealed the black chain bound on her wrist.


    Lu Li''s pupil shrank.


    The chain was made of forbidden stone.


    You know, the black prison itself has a forbidden array. If there is no special way to avoid it, even if it is the great perfection of the tongxuan realm, it is also a waste man.


    But the girl is on the eighth floor of the black prison, and she is bound by chains made of forbidden stone. I''m afraid this is the only treatment that can''t be destroyed.


    "The purple elder of xuanjianzong is just the immortal realm. If this girl is immortal, isn''t she a strong elder?"


    Lu Li was on guard.


    If you can get through the porch and make the true Qi pass through the whole body, you can be called a master. If you go further, you will be like an elder.


    Lu Li has been in this world for ten years, and has a system in his body. By increasing the number of points, he has only cultivated the great perfection of tongxuan.


    But even so, he was already the strongest one in xuanjianzong.


    But in front of this beautiful girl, this cultivation is not worth mentioning.


    "Are you guessing my realm?" Seeing through Lu Li''s mind, the girl said with a smile: "you should be thinking that xuanjianzong treats this palace so cautiously that the realm of this palace must be the same as that of the elder in purple, right?"


    Lu Li Mei Feng a Yang, can be regarded as default.


    The smile in the girl''s beautiful eyes is stronger. She looks up and down at Lu Li and says in a soft voice: "don''t guess. This palace is just a prisoner just like you."


    Lu Li nodded and was not interested in the conversation.


    After a fierce battle, his cultivation was abandoned. At the moment, his body was seriously injured and he was able to hold on to now only relying on willpower.


    Now I can finally rest. I feel tired like the tide. I just want to have a quiet sleep.


    "You haven''t answered the questions of this palace. Why are you here?" The girl went up to him and sat down, still smiling.


    Lu Li didn''t open his eyes and said powerless: "I killed more than a dozen inner disciples and severely damaged the martial spirit of zhenzhuan disciples."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girl blinked and said in surprise, "are you an undercover of Shengzong? It doesn''t look like a righteous disciple to start with such ferocity. "


    Lu Qiqi said strangely, "can''t the righteous disciples kill people?"


    "Well..." As if did not expect that Lu Li would reply like this, the girl Lengleng Leng, with a smile: "it is also reasonable."


    Then he asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Lu Li."


    "Lu Li?" If there is light in the girl''s beautiful eyes, "I have heard of your name in this palace. The strongest disciple of xuanjianzong is known as the strongest one in xuanjianzong''s 100 years. In the list of the five kingdoms, your name is not low. "


    "But what is your cultivation?" The girl hesitated.


    "Abandoned." Lu Li closed his eyes, tone without sadness or joy, as if to say a small matter that has nothing to do with himself.


    There is a system in it. Even if the elixir field is destroyed and the meridians are broken, as long as enough points are extracted, he can also practice.


    It''s not a big problem if the cultivation is abandoned and the life is not lost.


    "That''s fine." The girl''s eyes flashed with surprise and a smile. She didn''t continue to ask.


    The short silence let Lu Li''s tense spirit get some relaxation.


    There''s no way. After a walk between life and death, for him, who has lived in a stable environment for the first half of his life, there will be some lingering fear.


    Perhaps influenced by the sweet voice of the mysterious girl, or smelling the good smell of her body, Luli completely relaxed and felt sleepy.


    "Don''t sleep." All of a sudden, Luli felt a soft touch from her forehead. It was a girl''s soft and boneless hand gently resting on her forehead.


    See Lu Li full face surprised, the girl said: "if you sleep now, you will die."


    After hearing this, Lu Li, with a strong spirit, quickly called up the system page and promoted his "constitution" attribute to a higher level in the "attribute" column.


    Although improving attribute benefits is not as big as skill and mind method, it is the only way to treat injuries at present.


    The girl didn''t notice what Lu Li had done. She seemed to want to attract Lu Li''s attention by talking. "You don''t wonder who this palace is. Why does xuanjianzong lock you and me together?"At this time, Lu Li was feeling the changes brought about by his physical improvement. The warmth flowing to all parts of the body made him very comfortable. He also had a desire to talk: "the people in the black prison have always been the people of the devil gate. You are imprisoned on the eighth floor with extraordinary bearing. You must be the top power of the demon sect."


    "But there are so many demons that they will call themselves by the name of this palace, and only the royal families of the five magic kingdoms."


    "As for locking you and me together, it''s only to take away me by your hand."


    "I didn''t think you were smart." In the eyes of the girl flashed a different color, "this palace is the princess of tuntian Shengguo, Mu Ning Qiu."


    Lu Li immediately took a meaningful look at Mu Ning Qiu.


    In this world, the magic gate is just the name of others, and they themselves, no matter what the clan forces, will claim to be the disciples of the holy sect.


    However, there are only five of them, which are the five magic states in the world.


    It is one of them.


    Despite previous speculation, Lu Li was still surprised to hear her own admission.


    As the eldest princess of tuntian Shengguo, mu ningqiu''s identity is extremely noble, and should not have been a prisoner of xuanjianzong.


    However, Lu Li is not a meddlesome character, so he doesn''t ask much.


    Can Mu Ning autumn see him no longer open mouth, immediately some can not hold his breath, initiative way: "now you and I are in the same situation, how about talking about cooperation?"


    Seeing that she no longer claimed to be the palace, Lu Li grinned, "from the very beginning of your active conversation, I knew that you must have a plot. How do you want to cooperate?"


    "Cooperation, of course." Mu Ning Qiu also does not beat around the Bush, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, "the eighth floor of the black prison, can only suppress the environment."


    After a meal, Mu Ning Qiu''s words are not surprising and die endlessly, "therefore, the Palace should break through the realm here, open up the secluded mansion, and enter the realm of Mingyou in Jin Dynasty."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    Some heroic words, but let this cell into silence again.


    Mu Ning Qiu looks at Lu Li strangely, and Lu Li also looks at her with a very strange look.


    They looked at each other for a long time.


    "Insane." Lu Li no longer takes care of Mu Ning autumn.


    In his opinion, Mu Ning Qiu is totally fantastic.


    The land of Ming and secluded is already a strong master among the world''s population.


    Not to say it is rare, but also enough to dominate. How many people in the outside world are so poor that they can''t reach this level all their lives. Mu ningqiu wants to enter the realm of Mingyou in the black prison with forbidden array under this cloth. It''s a fool''s dream.


    Even if Lu Li has a system, this kind of adversity outside the body, did not dare to produce such a bold idea.


    "You don''t believe in this palace?" Mu ningqiu is stimulated by Lu Li''s sarcastic tone.


    "You just want me to cooperate with you. If you fail, you are the princess of tuntian Sheng. Xuanjianzong dare not kill you. But I am not the same. I am not sure about such a gamble as colluding with the demons. I will not gamble."


    No matter Mu Ning Qiu is affectation or she really has a card. Lu Li has the self-consciousness of being a transgressor. If you can''t do something that you don''t know what''s good for you, don''t do it. Otherwise, the boat capsizes in the gutter this time.


    "You and I have become prisoners. How about gambling with this palace?" Mu Ning Qiu''s tone is not good.


    Of course, she can hear the implication of Lu Li.


    What Mu Ning Qiu didn''t expect was that this kind of greedy words would be heard from Lu Li, such a "fierce" guy.


    From her point of view, she would not be a coward if she had the courage to kill her classmate and cause such catastrophes.


    "Because I can''t afford to lose."


    Lu Li hung his head and his voice was a little low.


    It''s also a bet. He''d rather bet on the system to see what role it can play in the current situation.


    Since Lu Li''s soul was reborn to this disciple of xuanjianzong with the same name and surname ten years ago, the system has been closely linked with his consciousness.


    It is a game modifier written by Lu Li in his previous life.


    The function is to extract the character data in the game and make some very simple and crude modifications.


    For example, skills, mental skills, and even the attributes of characters and equipment.


    Maybe something happened in the process of rebirth. Although the function of this modifier has not changed too much, it doesn''t have any conditions like playing games.


    The number of points is the most critical condition.


    After ten years of familiarity, Lu Li discovered many things in the world, including "points". It''s like an energy that can be absorbed by the system and converted into a condition for upgrading skills.


    Among them, there is no value of goods, contains very few points. And those treasures of extraordinary value, such as some natural materials and earth treasures, or items containing aura, can extract extremely considerable points.


    Of course, even the practitioners themselves can extract points. Lu Li only discovered this until today. Killing a monk can extract a lot of points. Even the Wuling at Du Xiaofeng''s end who was severely damaged by him can provide points.


    Now the remaining balance in the system is the contribution of those dead inner disciples and Du Xiaofeng''s Wuling.


    "This shows that Wuling is also a kind of mysterious existence of Reiki. Even Du Xiaofeng''s ordinary martial spirit can extract 18 points. If it is a higher-level Wuling..."


    "However, the level of a practitioner who is equipped with a high level of martial arts is certainly not low. With my current strength, it''s very good to meet that kind of guy, not to mention earning points, to be able to save his life. "


    Thinking of this, Lu Li sighed, not to think about the impractical thing.


    But this idea provided him with an idea. Since the points came from items containing aura, there should also be some things that could be used in the cell specially built for the detention of monks.


    With a different mind, Lu Li opened the "eye of exploration" brought by the system and scanned the cell.


    Unfortunately, to his disappointment, his eyes are full of poor data about 0.1, and even the valuable forbidden stone is only 0.3.


    Even if all of them are extracted, they may not be able to make up 1 point of data, which is too poor for people to point out.


    Just as Lu Li looks back with some disappointment, the "exploration eye" passes by mu ningqiu, but she finds a lot of data light in her body.


    "This is..."


    Lu Li was stunned.


    "Clothes are worth nine points."


    "The jade pendant on the waist 15 points. "


    "On the wrist is Space props? "


    "Worth 80 points?"


    After a glance, Lu Li was dazzled by Mu Ning Qiu''s "jewels".


    The light that represents the number of points is invisible under the "eye of exploration", which almost covers mu ningqiu.Lu Li licked his lips and murmured, "I''m rich this time."


    She has more points than she has seen in ten years!


    Just as his murmur was Mu Ning Qiu heard, frowned: "what do you say?"


    Lu Li''s eyes were full of those dazzling points, and he didn''t care about Mu Ning Qiu''s attitude. He said attentively, "I''m suddenly interested in your proposal. Tell me, what''s your plan?"


    This speech, Mu Ning autumn eyes slightly flash, did not immediately answer.


    Lu Li''s sudden and repeated attitude made her feel a little wary. She said with a smile, "why, if you want to cooperate with the demons now, you won''t be afraid that those old xuanjianzong antiques will kill you when they know about it?"


    Lu Li said with indifference: "most of the people who are put into this black prison are those who xuanjianzong wants to chop with a sword. It''s just that you still have value in your body. Once the value is drained, it''s the time to die. "


    "You don''t want to die here, do you?" Although Lu Li''s voice is not big, but every word said into Mu Ning Qiu''s heart.


    Of course, she was not willing to die in the black prison. For a long time, she had thought of countless ways to escape from the prison. But the power of this black prison was so strong that even if she had all kinds of skills, she couldn''t do anything.


    If you want to leave, the only way is to break through the great realm, open up Youfu, Jin into Mingyou!


    But mingyoujing is not a breakthrough that can be made.


    Therefore, the appearance of Lu Li gave her an idea.


    Aware of the change between her looks, Lu Li said: "if there is anything I can do for you, just tell me."


    "There are plans in this palace." Mu Ning autumn gradually put away that pair of chuckling appearance, does not deny: "but what do you need?"


    Lu Li''s heart is certain, face does not change a color way: "I naturally want to escape, you and I do not want to die in this black prison, do you?"


    He saw that Mu Ning Qiu was still a little vigilant and knew the truth of Xu Xu''s plan.


    If you want to make a big profit, you can''t be impatient.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    Mu Ning Qiu gazed at Lu Li''s face for a moment, as if he understood something, and said with a smile, "it''s better to talk about your conditions after saying so much?"


    She would not think that Lu Li would change her words for no reason.


    And Lu Li''s previous eyes deliberately stay on her body, although very hidden, but did not escape her perception.


    Since she was imprisoned by xuanjianzong, xuanjianzong has sent people to test her again and again.


    After all, she is the eldest princess from the holy land of tuntian. She is a noble existence of the magic gate. Every thing on her body and every intelligence she gives out is very valuable.


    Xuanjianzong didn''t take any aggressive action, but was afraid to touch the bottom line and lead her to burn.


    If Lu Li makes any excessive demands, mu ningqiu even suspects that he was deliberately sent by xuanjianzong.


    "To cooperate, we need to show sincerity to each other." Just when Mu Ning Qiu was thinking wildly, Lu Liyi said solemnly: "otherwise, how should I believe you?"


    Hearing this, Mu Ning Qiu was a little relieved.


    It''s reasonable to just want some benefits.


    So mu Ning autumn is very happy way: "you this request is not too much."


    Said, she casually put the jade pendant on her waist and threw it to Lu Li, "here, this is for you."


    Lu Li''s eyes on the jade pendant, whether intentionally or unintentionally, had been noticed by her for a long time. Although the jade pendant was a bit strange, it was not a rare treasure for her. She would simply like to be a human being.


    Lu Li''s eyes light slightly bright, took over also has a trace of warm jade pendant, looked at in the hand for a moment, played the flavor: "send me?"


    "Of course, you and I will take what you need, and we will not be stingy." Mu ningqiu said with a smile: "this jade pendant has the effect of clearing the heart and calming the spirit. It can stabilize the" sea of knowledge "and greatly reduce the probability of making mistakes in practice. It''s a useful thing for you


    It''s a pity that Lu Li didn''t listen to her explanation at all, and he directly extracted 15 points at the moment of holding the jade pendant.


    The jade pendant, which originally sent out a faint soft light, suddenly became dim.


    When Lu Li looked at it again, he only felt that the jade pendant had lost some charm. However, as mu ningqiu said, holding it in his hand really calmed his mood a lot, which had the effect of calming the mind and calming the spirit.


    This discovery makes Lu Li slightly surprised.


    Although he had received some items containing aura, he had no backing or martial spirit in xuanjianzong. No matter how high the cultivation talent is, he is just an unimportant inner disciple. It is very difficult to get in touch with real good things with huge spirituality. Lu Li has never seen such a treasure that can extract 15 points at a time. Naturally, he does not know what will happen after being extracted.


    "It seems that the item that can extract a large number of points at a time will not lose its original spirituality. This is an important discovery." Lu Li put it away, quietly put away the jade pendant, never mention to help.


    Seeing that he accepted the benefits so calmly, but without any indication, Mu Ning Qiu''s face was full of strange ways: "don''t you want to say something?"


    "What do you say?" Lu is strange and strange.


    Mu Ning autumn show eyebrow micro Cu: "took the jade pendant, you should not cooperate with this palace?"


    There was a faint foreboding in her mind.


    saw Lu Yi''s meaning: "Princess Royal, I think you should rarely walk outside, do you?"


    Mu Ning Qiu Jiao drank: "do you want to pay off?"


    "How could it be?" Lu Li shrugged innocently, "you gave me such a good treasure, and I certainly want to give you something."


    Mu Ning autumn slightly one Zheng, "what thing?"


    "Lesson." He turned around and sneered.


    Mu Ning Qiu was stunned for a long time before he understood what Lu Li said. He said angrily, "do you play me?"


    Lu Li closed his eyes and said: "save some strength. If you want to break through the realm, there is only one way to awaken the martial spirit."


    "In this black prison without the vitality of heaven and earth, it''s only me who has not yet dissipated the true Qi of Xuanmen to help you wake up the spirit of Wu."


    pause: "now it''s a seller''s market. Recognize the situation, your highness."


    After being told what he thought, Mu Ning Qiu''s pretty face turned pale, and he laughed angrily: "this palace knows why xuanjianzong wanted to put you in black prison. You''re more like a saint than those respectable disciples. "


    Mu Ning Qiu clenched her silver teeth and added in her heart, "even if it''s Shengzong, you don''t have to be so shameless!"


    Lu Li has no response to this.


    He doesn''t care what Mu Ning Qiu thinks at all. As long as he holds the benefits in his hand, she can''t get angry at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Another 15 points, Lu Li immediately put it all into the body.


    Now his physique data has become 39 points. Different from the skill and mind method, the attribute data has no level, and the number of points invested will be directly converted. The more points he has, the greater the impact on himself.With the deepening of cultivation, the attributes will also gradually improve, which is the reason why Lu can''t do without improving the attributes. The cost performance ratio is too low.


    However, according to the standards of the world, the constitution of 39 points is already very close to the practitioners of the immortal realm.


    As long as the head is not cut off directly, even if the heart is penetrated, the practitioners of the immortal realm can still survive. Although the points just earned were spent, but in exchange for this effect, Lu Li didn''t feel much pain.


    The injuries suffered in the previous life and death battle had already recovered by seven or eight points, and there was no longer any concern for life.


    "I can''t believe you have a secret way to recover."


    In the corner, Mu Ning Qiu noticed that Lu Li''s breath gradually calmed down and disdained to say: "it seems that you want that piece of jade pendant, has long had a plot."


    "Being too smart is not a good thing." Lu Li glanced at her and said slowly, "now that I''m almost recovered from my injury, it''s up to you how you can take away the real Qi."


    Mu Ning autumn''s face this just good-looking a little bit, "calculate you still have some conscience."


    "But."


    At this time, Lu Li''s words turned and looked at her with a smile: "every time you take a part, you have to change things."


    "Don''t be greedy." Mu Ning Qiu Leng for a moment, then he became angry and said, "you have no realm. Your true spirit of Xuanmen will dissipate sooner or later. The martial spirit used to wake up this palace is just waste utilization. Do you want to start the price


    "These true Qi is rubbish to me, but precious to you." Lu Li laughed and showed his neat teeth, "you can''t lose this deal."


    "Good, good!" Mu Ning Qiu clenches her silver teeth. As soon as her mind is urged, she uses the secret method to extract a wisp of true Qi from Lu Li''s body.


    Then, her face paled a little bit. Obviously, she also paid some price. She said in a low voice: "when this palace enters Mingyou and breaks through this prison, you will cry for help!"


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li felt a little bit of Qi in his body. Then he said, "don''t scare me. If I don''t cooperate, even if you have a secret method, I can guarantee that you can''t draw out any real Qi."


    "I am so timid that I can''t stand being scared."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    in the twinkling of an eye.


    The two have been living together in this black prison for ten days.


    During this period, Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu made several transactions and got many treasures from her.


    In the end, she is the eldest princess of tuntian Shengguo. Although she doesn''t want to, mu ningqiu is very generous every time. No matter how valuable those things are, they are nothing compared with life.


    Because of her generous spending, Lu Li also gained 70 points balance and thoroughly enjoyed the taste of getting rich overnight.


    But to this point, if not counting the 80 points of the space props'' value, he has almost blackmailed mu ningqiu''s belongings.


    There are several times is the same skill, Mu Ning Qiu cheated almost a palm to kill him.


    However, Mu Ning Qiu finally tolerated it, and the atmosphere between them became more and more delicate.


    Many times, seeing Mu Ning Qiu''s deception, she showed a self doubt expression and hid in a corner. Lu Li felt a little "sorry" and reflected on whether she had gone too far. This princess of demon Kingdom, who obviously had no "experience in the world of rivers and lakes", was hit hard.


    However, if you give him another choice, he will still do it!


    Who makes her stupid, money, not cheat white not cheat ah!


    Thanks to Mu Ning Qiu, Lu Li has been through the most comfortable period of time.


    Points to get soft hand, and those after the extraction of treasures, the same can be reserved for future use.


    It''s a pity that this kind of good day can''t last long.


    After this period of trading, nine out of ten of the Xuanmen genuine Qi in his body was refined by Mu Ning Qiu, and there was not much left.


    "Failed again."


    I do not know how long, Mu Ning autumn in the corner issued a sigh.


    Lu Li then opened his eyes and asked, "it has been so many times that your martial spirit can''t be used anymore?"


    "Shut your crow''s mouth." Mu Ning Qiu stares at Lu Li and has a very bad attitude towards him.


    But then, she was also a little surprised, "such a huge Xuanmen Qi, my martial spirit should have awakened."


    "What is your martial spirit level?" Hearing her talking to herself, Lu Li seemed to think of something suddenly.


    "My martial spirit, of course, is the heavenly order." Mu Ning autumn cold hum way.


    "Tianjie Wuling?" Lu Li opened his mouth with a speechless expression.


    Mu Ning Qiu said with a smile, "how, now I know I''m afraid?"


    Lu Li sighed, "with your brain, I think it''s very difficult for us to escape."


    "Presumptuous!" Mu Ning Qiu angrily said: "you tease me several times, but you dare to speak disrespectfully!"


    "I said princess, you didn''t think of such things as Tianjie Wuling. It must have an extraordinary appetite?" Lu Li glanced at her and sighed again: "even if I''m a layman who doesn''t have a martial spirit, I know that there must be something unusual about the highest level martial spirit. As the master of the heaven level martial spirit, you can''t even think of this?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Mu Ning Qiu Leng Leng, vent airway: "my martial spirit has never been sleeping, this is the first time, how can I know so much?"


    Seeing her sad expression, Lu Li couldn''t bear to stimulate her for ten days. She could only hope that the remaining true Qi could wake up your martial spirit


    After that, Lu Li took the initiative to say, "give you a free ride, cherish the opportunity."


    Mu Ning Qiu snorted, but he was not polite. Although they didn''t deal with it, they still needed to make concerted efforts to escape from the black prison.


    Let her take away the true spirit, Lu Li no longer pay attention to her, call out the system panel, looking at the 70 points silently worried.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, mental skill upgrading is bound to be delayed, and the improvement of attributes is not cost-effective. If you want to quickly improve your strength and make yourself have some self-protection, you can only choose skill upgrading.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li looked at the panel of xuanjian Jue.


    Five sets of sword moves have now been upgraded to the second level. According to the rule of increasing one level by 10 points, it is obvious that 70 points can not improve skills evenly.


    "One move is better than one thousand moves. Now we can only focus on one move."


    After all, reality is not a game, not a piece of code, a string of data, which can be easily modified. The scarcity of points is the key.


    Instead of continuing to enhance the strength in a balanced way according to the original idea, it is better to focus on improving a move to be practical.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li no longer pursues to advance the whole xuanjian Jue''s sword technique together. He carefully ponders the five sword skills on the panel, weighs the pros and cons, and determines one of them to improve.


    "Xuanjian and Yuanjian are the most common and widely used sword moves. However, their lethality is slightly insufficient, and Lv2 level is enough."


    "Wanjian and Tianjian can be used as killing moves. Although they are powerful enough, they need too much support from the foundation of true Qi. Even if the level is upgraded, I''m afraid it''s beyond my control.""So..."


    Lu Li Ning looks at the last move: "although this heart sword move is a defensive move, if it is used well, it is equally powerful. If you raise its level, you will have at least a hand to protect your life


    The idea and this, Lu Li very decisively put 70 points into the heart sword.


    His character has always been decided to do, even if the 70 points are his total wealth, consumption will not hesitate.


    [heart sword LV3]


    [heart sword lv4]


    [heart sword LV5]


    [heart sword Max]


    [Ding! ¡¿


    when there is no way to ascend the sword style, a voice suddenly rings in Lu Li''s mind. Before he has time to think about it, there are two new options on the original simple system panel.


    The two sudden options of [fusion] and [feature]


    made Lu Li''s heart beat hard: "can these two functions still work?"


    Lu Li naturally knows more about his own modifier than anyone else. Integration and characteristics, however, are very important. They are also very "abnormal" functions.


    Forced to endure the excitement, Lu Li immediately opened the fusion list.


    Sure enough, the heart sword, which has reached the maximum level, is one of them.


    At the same time, Lu Li also calmed down a bit, knowing that integration is necessary.


    The maximum skill level is its condition.


    "Even so, that''s enough. As long as I continue to collect skills and reach the maximum level, I can integrate new and stronger skills. " Lu Li plans the application method of the fusion function, suppresses the excitement and opens the feature.


    The so-called characteristics are actually passive.


    In the game, the ability of passivity is no weaker than that of active release.


    Strong passive ability has its uniqueness, but different kinds of passivity can coexist and overlap. Once the quantity exceeds the quality, an invincible existence can be created.


    After Lu Li turned on the feature function, he saw that the word "heart sword" was shining.


    "It seems that this is the power gained after the heart sword reaches its maximum value." As the name suggests, Lu Li already knew its origin, and then read the introduction of heart sword.


    [heart sword (advanced unique feature), effect: Sword Skill attack range + 10]


    [additional feature: insight, explore the flaws of ten thousand swords! Current level, LV1]


    "skill attack range + 10, converted into about 20 meters distance It''s magic for a melee with a sword. "


    After reading the introduction of the characteristics, Lu Li licked his lips subconsciously and then looked at the extra features.


    Although there is only a simple introduction, but this feature or let Lu Li can not help but excited, murmured: "this time really made a fortune."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Explore the flaws of ten thousand swords!


    "This feature is simply designed to be aimed at the right path."


    Lu Li''s eyes brightened. "Although there is a level limit, it has this feature. From now on, all sword users will be shorter in front of me."


    In the world, there are hundreds of millions of practitioners of orthodox sects, and nine out of ten use swords. I''m afraid that half of them use swords.


    The right way is no better than the devil''s gate. Although the spread of martial arts and skills is as numerous as stars, there are too many sword techniques among them, which leads to a huge number of sword cultivation.


    In such a world, the passivity of knowing the flaws of sword technique is just like getting water from a fish, which is so strong that it is disgusting.


    But immediately after landing away, the smile on his face disappeared.


    Because he found that it took 50 points to improve the features.


    "Is it so expensive?" Lu Li can''t laugh out, "it seems that the stronger the thing, the higher the cost of upgrading."


    50 points can be upgraded to 1 level. This condition is really harsh.


    If he collected points at the speed of xuanjianzong, he would have to wait ten years to raise his passive level to Lv2.


    "Still hold this thigh." So thinking, Lu Li quietly looked at the corner of Mu Ning Qiu.


    It''s OK not to look at it. With this one look, he finds that there is an illusory figure behind Mu Ning Qiu.


    It was a woman''s figure, although not congealed, but just a little breath made Lu Li''s heartstrings tense, and his back suddenly became cool!


    "Tianjie Wuling!"


    He recognized the object, and could feel the huge aura in the illusory figure of the woman.


    "The eye of exploration." Without hesitation, Lu Li opened his eyes of exploration and wanted to see how many points the rank Wuling was worth.


    However, at this time, mu ningqiu uttered a dull hum, and the blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. It seemed that he had paid a certain price, making the martial spirit behind him thoroughly transformed into form!


    In Lu Li''s eyes, the heavenly level martial spirit has become a mass of white light that can''t be described in words, which is dazzling.


    Lu Li couldn''t see the specific value at all, so the eye of exploration lost its effect in the strong light.


    "Finally Finally let this palace wait


    In the vast light, Mu Ning Qiu stands upright, and his petite figure seems to be infinitely high at this moment, as if to break through this square heaven and earth.


    The moon white dress was full of mysterious brilliance, which made her whole momentum changed dramatically!


    "This is Tianjie Wuling. Du Xiaofeng''s Wuling is rubbish compared with her!"


    Seeing this scene in front of her, Lu Li can''t help but compare her with Du Xiaofeng. Only then can he find that the genius that xuanjianzong regards as treasure is not even slag in front of Mu ningqiu.


    At the same time, the woman Wu Ling raised her eyes. Although she could not see her face clearly, Lu Li could feel that she was staring at himself.


    That meaningful eyes, so that Lu Li such as falling ice cave, as if to smell the smell of death.


    But the good thing is that the other side just glanced at them casually and then withdrew their eyes without further action.


    Then, that day, Jie Wuling took a step forward and became one with mu ningqiu. Mu ningqiu''s expression became more and more indifferent. Her whole body radiated holy light. A powerful and heavy air wave centered on her swept around and spread to the whole cell!


    Lu Li was swept back by the air wave, but he was out of control!


    Mu Ning Qiu hands together, in the chest condensation into a special fingerprint.


    At that moment, even under the seal of forbidden stone, she still mobilized the terrifying vitality of heaven and earth, cooperated with the real Qi of Xuanmen absorbed from Luli, and the power burst out, making the chain made of forbidden stone clattered and sounded.


    Click, click!


    Bursts of broken glass like crisp voice in Mu Ning autumn body ring, that is the sound of immortal porch broken by her.


    The entrance has been opened, and the horror of the true Qi is constantly pouring into Mu Ning Qiu''s elixir field. A huge shadow of the secluded mansion suddenly appears.


    One, two, three.


    The shadow of Youfu keeps rising until it penetrates the cell, but it still doesn''t slow down!


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li was shocked. This was the first time he saw someone break through and become a strong man in Mingyou.


    However, he has also read the records of Ming Youjing in ancient books.


    According to common sense, the shadow of the netherworld represents a person''s potential and talent. It is the limit for a common practitioner to reach 78 Zhang. Even if he is a genius, it is about 20 Zhang at most.


    However, in front of us, this secluded mansion should be at least 30 Zhang high!


    It is enough to show how terrible the potential of Mu Ning autumn is.


    In the middle of the air wave, Mu Ning autumn is just like heaven and man. The holy light sets off her more and more beautiful.


    The huge shadow of Youfu finally stops expanding. At the next moment, it shrinks back to Mu Ning Qiu''s body at a speed accessible to the naked eye.


    After the return of the secluded mansion, the air waves dissipated, and the iron chain floating in the air also fell to the ground because of the loss of this force.The sound makes Lu Li return to his senses.


    He looked at Mu Ning Qiu and couldn''t help licking his lips.


    It''s amazing.


    Such a young Ming and secluded land, even in the classics, is an unprecedented existence.


    And at this time, Mu Ning Qiu opened his eyes and looked at Lu Li, still a smile like expression.


    Her eyes let Lu Li startled, "you don''t want to cross the river, do you?"


    Mu Ning autumn cold hum way: "you cheat me repeatedly, I should have killed you."


    "However, after all, you helped me to complete the breakthrough. Although Mu Ning Qiu is a witch in your right way, I don''t care to do that kind of thing."


    The cold voice suddenly stops, Mu Ning Qiu reaches out and grabs the forbidden iron chain on his wrist.


    "The iron chain made of forbidden stone is also engraved with seal rune. It can''t be broken. You..."


    Lu Li saw her move and was about to make a sound to remind her. However, mu ningqiu just made a slight effort to break the iron chain directly. The seal of the rune engraved on it gave a sad cry, and it was erased by her.


    Then, Mu Ning autumn turned his head and looked at Lu Li who swallowed the words back: "what did you say just now?"


    Lu Li''s face was speechless: "nothing said."


    Mu Ning autumn motionless curved corners of the mouth, this playful expression, not seen by Lu Li.


    Then she went to the door which was made of forbidden stone. "The vision I just broke through should have been detected by the experts of xuanjianzong. When I blow up this prison, you will hide behind me, or you will be killed by those old guys, and I will not care about you."


    This time, Lu Li didn''t refute and nodded slightly, with a touch of solemnity in his eyes.


    Escaping from the black prison never happened in the history of xuanjianzong.


    Although he had this idea at the beginning, he didn''t expect to act so soon.


    I''m afraid that the sages who built the black prison never dreamed of breaking through the realm in the black prison.


    Moreover, the senior officials of xuanjianzong would not have guessed that the person who helped the demon sect break through the realm was still their disciple!


    "Watch out. I''m going to do it. Stay away from me." Mu ningqiu stands in front of the prison door and raises her hand. When she looks back, she finds that Lu Li has already been hiding for a long time. She is angry and smiles at her fear of death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    "Boom!"


    See Mu Ning Qiu that weak and boneless little hand lightly falls on the cell, send out the huge sound of eardrum of shaking pain!


    The forbidden stone prison gate, which can bear the true spirit of the immortal environment, burst open when she was in charge, and Shengsheng opened a way to escape from the black prison!


    "Someone broke out of prison!"


    "The gate made of forbidden stone will be destroyed!"


    The guards, who had been on the eighth floor of the black prison, heard the news one after another.


    Seeing the collapsed prison door, more than ten jailers could hardly believe their eyes. However, some of them were quick thinking and knew that they could not defeat the existence of the prison gate. They took out the information and informed the senior officials of the clan and sent the news to the powerful people in the black prison.


    "It should not be too late. Go out with this palace!" Mu Ning Qiu stepped out of the cell, her delicate face showed the intention of killing, and in the twinkling of an eye, she jumped at those jailers.


    A strong man in Mingyou state is a tiger in the sheep when dealing with the jailers who can''t understand the metaphysical realm. Every time the wind blows, a jailer breaks his tendon.


    But in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen jailers were lying on the ground, cleaned up.


    "They have informed the high-level of zongmen that there are still strong people in the black prison. Let''s go." At this time, Lu Li came to her and said in a low voice.


    Mu Ning Qiu looked at him with a funny and angry look, but he also knew which one was more important. He took the time to rush out of the black prison.


    Along the way, when she met the jailer, she dismissed them without stopping a breath.


    It was not until they broke out of the black prison that they were forced to stop.


    Because outside the black prison, there are a group of people waiting here.


    "Demon girl, it seems that you still have the heart of a thief. Turning around at this time can spare your life. Otherwise, even if you are the princess of demon Kingdom, I will kill you


    A middle-aged man with a long sword in his voice was one of the elders of the clan who was in the black prison.


    And judging from his breath, he is an immortal master.


    Looking at this middle-aged man, Mu Ning Qiu''s expression is slightly dignified.


    She is new to Mingyou. Although she can win steadily against such a strong person, she also has some pressure.


    Once she was delayed, she could not escape the hope when xuanjianzong''s experts came out.


    Therefore, Mu Ning Qiu said to Lu Li: "this guy has extraordinary strength. This palace should concentrate on dealing with him. You should be careful."


    After the middle-aged man, there are many prison guards and law enforcement hall disciples. The disciples who put Lu Li into the black prison on that day were among them.


    "Is it Lu Li? He''s not dead yet? "


    Law enforcement hall disciple also recognized Lu Li, his expression was very shocked.


    In their view, Lu Li''s heavy damage on that day, coupled with the abolition of his cultivation, was bound to die in the black prison.


    To my surprise, he not only did not die, but also united with the "demon girl" in the deepest part of the eighth floor to try to escape from prison!


    Lu Li naturally saw these "old acquaintances" with a meaningful smile.


    "The big ones are for you, and the small ones are for me to deal with."


    Mu Ning autumn looked at him suspiciously.


    However, she turned her wrist and threw a long sword to Lu Li. She said faintly, "then don''t be killed by this group of wastes."


    Lu Li grabs the handle of the sword and starts with the sword. At that moment, the momentum of the whole person is different.


    The old Slouchy appearance disappeared, emitting a very fierce, and A violent manner.


    "Demon girl, you''d better worry about yourself!" The middle-aged man burst into a drink, and suddenly his sword Qi was in full swing.


    Mu Ning autumn floats up. In an instant, the two fight dozens of moves, and the battle circle pulls to the distance.


    "Catch him first!" Seeing that the elder of zongmen and mu ningqiu are getting far away, a group of prison guards and law enforcement disciples made a decision and rushed to Lu Li.


    They all know that Lu Li''s cultivation was abandoned, and he is no longer the one who once was the most powerful in the inner door. He pulled out his long sword one after another and started to use his hands without scruple.


    "Just in time."


    Lu Li''s face is fearless, no realm in the body, still can display the heart sword.


    This move has been upgraded to the full level of defensive form, and it is absolutely appropriate to use it at this moment.


    The first two jailers attacked Lu Li with swords.


    "Dang"! "Dang"!


    Both of them were the early accomplishments of tongxuan. Originally, they thought that they would be sure to deal with a waste, but they saw Lu Li''s sword in his hand crossing the shadow and blocking their chopping attack with an extremely incredible angle.


    "Heart sword style!"


    The two recognized Lu Li''s sword technique, and immediately noticed something was wrong in their hearts.


    Although the heart sword style is defensive, it is also one of the five sword moves of xuanjian Jue.


    What''s more, they found that when Lu Li was in the block, he also used a strange method to destroy the balance of their arms, which led to the failure of a move and the inability to quickly change moves.This is undoubtedly very fatal in the fight between Jian Xiu!


    "Back!" Without hesitation, they swept back and were replaced by others.


    This is obviously a set of mature combats.


    Unfortunately, just at the moment when the two people retreated, Lu Li''s mouth showed a curve, and the sword edge turned over, making a virtual move forward!


    This seemingly meaningless action, but let the two people in the retreat, such as lightning, neck appeared a deep blood, on the spot killed!


    The two bodies fell down, and the crowd was in a panic for a moment. Immediately someone called out: "it''s the sword spirit. Be careful. He still has the secret sword!"


    "No, it''s a secret sword. How can it have such a long attack distance? Moreover, his cultivation has been abandoned, and he can''t be better than before! "


    A law enforcement disciple who had seen Lu Li''s massacre was in doubt.


    In fact, not only he, but all the people present were afraid of Lu Li''s strange tactics.


    In their view, it''s impossible for a person who has no accomplishments to kill two practitioners of general metaphysics with one sword.


    This can only show one problem. Lu Li, who had been abandoned, has not become weaker, but has become stronger and more terrifying.


    "How can you be scared to death?" Lu Li shakes the blood that doesn''t exist on the blade of the sword. After extracting the "points" of the two people who died, Lu Li looks at the people in front of him with a smile.


    In his opinion, these sword cultivation skills are all walking points.


    However, when he wanted to harvest further, there was an amazing noise in the distance. A headless corpse flew behind the crowd like a rag bag and fell heavily on the ground.


    It was the middle-aged man guarding the black prison!


    Mu Ning autumn came back, throwing away the sword of the middle-aged man. He took a look at Lu Li unexpectedly: "you are not dead?"


    "Get out of here." She glanced at the disciples of xuanjianzong and found that she could not attack these little characters one by one.


    Seeing her, Lu Li turned her lips in disappointment.


    Although the number of points provided by these people can''t be compared with the treasure, the mosquito is also meat. If Mu ningqiu comes back later, he will have several more points.


    "Kill the elder of our clan, demon girl, your death is coming!"


    Suddenly.


    An old voice, like thunder, exploded in the sky.


    At the same time, the terror of the killing plane by air down, lock them both.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    "It''s the elder in green of the sword forest!" Lu Li felt the familiar meaning of the sword, and knew that the coming man was one of the elder swordsmen, so he made a voice to remind him.


    "Hum!"


    Mu ningqiu snorted coldly, grabbed his arm, and said to the sky contemptuously, "you old immortals have captured this palace by despicable means. I remember this matter! Today, I don''t want to have a common understanding with you. If you don''t agree, you will go to swallow up the kingdom of heaven and catch me! "


    The sound falls, Lu Li only feels his feet have left the ground, the wind howls, the scenery on both sides rapidly retrogress.


    Mu Ning Qiu actually carried him to fly!


    "Demon girl, where to run!"


    The old man''s voice was furious, but he was obviously slow.


    When Mu Ning Qiu takes Lu Li to fly far away, over the black prison, an old man in a blue robe passes by.


    Looking at Mu Ning Qiu''s far away figure, the old man''s face trembled fiercely, and his sinister face was full of anger. With his full strength, his voice spread like a tsunami: "the criminals in the black prison have escaped from prison. All the elders in purple will follow me to arrest the demons!"


    Hearing his voice, the whole xuanjianzong was boiling in an instant.


    In every corner of xuanjianzong, sword lights flitted across the sky.


    Among those figures who broke away, there happened to be a law enforcement elder, Jiang Mingyuan.


    When Jiang Mingyuan learned that the escaped prisoner was actually a demon girl in the eighth floor, his face turned white.


    Especially when I heard that the witch was still carrying a teenager, Jiang Mingyuan almost lost control of her true Qi and fell from the air!


    "That evil animal, actually colluded with the demon gate demon girl!" Jiang Mingyuan''s hands trembled, and he wanted to catch Lu Li and kill him with a sword!


    "In that direction!"


    All of a sudden, the sword forest elder who flies in the front reaches out and grabs to the void. A long sword appears in the sky and cuts off towards Mu Ning Qiu''s escape direction.


    The sword, like thunder and lightning, suddenly disappeared.


    The elder of Jianlin also quickened his speed, followed the sword and chased mu ningqiu.


    Seeing this, Jiang Mingyuan and other elders immediately transported their true Qi and urged the long sword under their feet to follow closely behind the elder of Jianlin.


    However, at this time, including the elder of Jianlin, only six people were still chasing mu ningqiu.


    After all, the elder of Jianlin is also a strong man who has been in Mingyou for many years. His sword is just a hand in anger. Without a few breaths, he has already caught up with mu ningqiu''s escape speed.


    "Damn old man!"


    I feel the sword behind me. In addition, I still carry the burden of Lu Li in my hand. Mu Ning Qiu''s silver teeth clenched her teeth, and the jade foot stepped on the void, the whole person suddenly stopped. Then he turned back and fled to the forest to the south.


    Although it is far away from tuntian Shengguo, it is the fastest route to escape from xuanjian sect.


    Moreover, there is an endless forest as a cover. As long as you avoid the sword light and enter the forest, mu ningqiu is absolutely sure that he can escape the pursuit of xuanjianzong.


    However, the sword light seemed to have long eyes. No matter how mu ningqiu moved and dodged, they all died behind, and the distance was still drawing closer.


    At this time, Lu Li looked back at the sword light and couldn''t help but say, "why don''t you put me down? Or we''ll end up together. "


    "Put it down? I let you go down and die? " Mu Ning Qiu didn''t like to say a word. Lu Li smell speech, look down, immediately shut his mouth.


    In this high altitude, I''m afraid that Mu Ning Qiu will be completely broken up once he let go. As for letting Mu Ning Qiu put him down properly? It''s better to run away with him!


    As a result, Lu Li no longer mentions this stubble, but his brain is still spinning rapidly.


    "I have been in xuanjianzong for more than ten years, and I know most about xuanjianzong''s martial arts. No matter how profound the elder of Jianlin is, in the final analysis, he should also use the martial arts of xuanjianzong."


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s eyes suddenly brightened up and said in a deep voice: "I have a way to break his sword moves!"


    After that, he approached a few points and told Mu Ning Qiu the method of breaking the move.


    Mu Ning Qiu hesitated and looked at Lu Li with disbelief and asked, "what you said is true?"


    Lu Li couldn''t help saying: "we are grasshoppers on a rope now. I hurt you, I hurt myself!"


    Mu Ning Qiu hesitated for a moment, and then said fiercely, "OK, I''ll trust you once, and let these old men taste it!"


    As she said this, her body stopped in the air again, and looked at the amazing sword that was getting closer and closer. Her two fingers joined together to form a sword. She used Lu Li to teach her pithy formula to run her true Qi.


    A sword that was no less than that of the elder swordsman came out from her fingertips.


    It''s xuanjian style!


    Whoosh!


    The half moon shaped sword light came out of his hand, and smashed the sword awn of the elder of the sword forest directly. The invisible waves vibrated violently, and the true Qi flowed disorderly, forming one spiral nest after another.


    "Really useful?" Mu Ning Qiu blinked: "it seems that your position in xuanjianzong is not low. You know the flaws of their swordsmanship?""If you don''t go, they''ll soon catch up." Lu Li is not in the mood to chat with Mu Ning Qiu, urging her to run away.


    "You don''t have to say it." Mu Ning autumn hummed softly, put away the joy, the speed of the extreme, almost into a streamer.


    "Evil animal, evil animal!"


    When he sees the other side using the xuanjianzong sword technique, Jiang Mingyuan doesn''t know what happened? He only hated that he had not killed Lu Li directly, and that he had caused such a disaster!


    Don''t mention him. Even the elder of Jianlin who made the sword move was still tongue tied.


    "How can this enchantress know the weakness of Xuan Jian Jue?" The elder of Jianlin murmured to himself. At the same time, he saw the man carried by mu ningqiu. It seemed that he was wearing the disciple''s clothes of xuanjianzong!


    "Whose disciple is that boy?"


    The elder of Jianlin roared.


    "If you let the evil girl take the boy away, we will have no weakness in xuanjian sect''s martial arts, for fear that we will be devoured by heaven''s holy kingdom." At this time, the elder of Jianlin realized the seriousness of the matter.


    The weakness of xuanjianzong''s swordsmanship was learned by others, especially the people of the devil''s gate. It is undoubtedly a disaster for xuanjianzong!


    Many elders obviously know that this is not a joke, but mu Ning Qiu and Lu Li''s figures have long disappeared. After all, Mu Ning Qiu is also the realm of Ming and you. She wants to escape, but these people can''t catch up with her.


    The chest of the elder of Jianlin is undulating, and his eyes are almost bursting with fire.


    Finally, he calmed down and said in a deep voice: "this matter still needs to be considered in a long term, and first go back to report to the patriarch."


    "Yes..."


    Several elders in purple nodded repeatedly and did not dare to have any objection.


    During the process of returning, Jiang Mingyuan''s palms were shaking all the time. He had some inexplicable fear in his heart. What scared him was not the amazing Princess of Mormon, but Lu Li, who was rescued.


    "Brute, I really regret that I didn''t kill you with one hand!" Looking at Mu Ning Qiu and Lu Li''s escape direction, Jiang Mingyuan''s heart roars wildly, and his face is full of remorse and resentment.


    If he had killed Lu Li with one hand, he would not have caused such a disaster now!


    When I think about it now, Jiang Mingyuan seems to be bitten by thousands of insects. He is both angry and afraid.


    Because Du Xiaofeng designed to frame up Lu Li, he is the person behind the plan!


    He knew better than anyone that Lu Li had been wronged.


    If It''s true that Lu Li took refuge in the demon kingdom. When he grows up, he will come to revenge today.


    Thinking of Lu Li''s gloomy and tolerant character, Jiang Mingyuan had a dignified expression and secretly said: "even if you pay a big price, you should ask the patriarch to kill this traitor and eliminate the future trouble forever!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    Ancient China.


    In Zhenwu region, one of the mysterious ancient places known as "unknowable".


    At the same time, it is also the place where the devil lives.


    Under the leadership of the five magic forces equivalent to the Saint pinzong sect, it has developed continuously for thousands of years. It has opened up territory and established a state here. It has evolved into the five major demon states by successive generations.


    However, in the eyes of the world, this demon land like the purgatory of nine hell is actually not the most terrifying sight.


    When Mu Ning Qiu and Lu Li cross the boundary tablet, the sky seems to be much clearer, and the aura activity is actually several times that of the outside world.


    After several days of escape, they suddenly felt such abundant aura, which made them energetic.


    Mu ningqiu knows that if he crosses the boundary tablet, he will soon enter the territory of the demon kingdom. She is full of inner yuan, a light space ripple spreads out.


    Then it turned into a white rainbow, which stretched across the sky, almost within a blink of an eye, she had already crossed half a mountain range and flew deeper into the mountains.


    Lu Li, who was "roughly" carried by her, looked a little dull in the face of the strong wind during the flight for a long time.


    Mu Ning Qiu looked down at him and said with half ridicule, "aren''t you very eloquent? Why not now? "


    When Lu Li heard the speech, his face showed a smile that was even worse than crying: "princess, do you really want to take me to swallow the Heavenly Kingdom?"


    The smile on Mu Ning Qiu''s face does not change, light way: "are you afraid?"


    Lu Li''s expression did not change: "I am now a traitor of xuanjianzong, and my cultivation has been abandoned. What''s so terrible?"


    Mu Ning Qiu said in a cold voice, "you are not afraid. When you come to the holy Kingdom, you, a disciple of xuanjianzong, will be cut into pieces by thousands of knives and die without a whole body?"


    "I have survived the situation of death in the black prison. Besides, if you want to kill me with the strength of a princess, there are 10000 ways to let me die without a burial place. Why should I take me back to the holy land of tuntian to kill again?"


    "What''s more, the princess once said that you''re not the kind of person who breaks a bridge."


    Listening to Lu Li''s words, Mu Ning Qiu''s chest suddenly became a little agitated and discontented: "do you think xuanjianzong didn''t send people into this palace''s cell before you? Where do you think the prisoners who entered the palace''s cells ended up going? "


    Lu Li was silent for a while and said slowly, "they are all dead."


    "Not bad."


    Mu ningqiu''s body suddenly stopped in the air, and his palm grabbed Lu Li''s neck, and looked coldly at the eyes still full of light. "It''s because they are all dead, so all along, those immortals of xuanjianzong dare not send another prisoner. You are the last one."


    Lu Li''s face is slightly red, which is because it is difficult to breathe, but mu Ning Qiu''s sense of propriety is excellent and does not let him suffocate completely.


    But that gradually tightened palm, seems to represent this moody princess, now has moved to kill.


    "You think I dare not?" Mu Ning''s autumn eyes were cold, staring at Lu Li and saying, "although you and I have made an agreement, but I am the evil girl in the door of your orthodox sect, and I have no need to keep the promise. So you tell me, do I have any reason not to kill you? "


    Lu Li was silent, like a star in the bright eyes can not see a bit of fear: "life and death, all in the princess read, I can not say what reason."


    "Are you really afraid of death?" Mu Ning Qiu''s expression gradually converges, can''t see joy and anger.


    Lu Li said with a bitter smile: "no one is afraid of death, but you saved my life. If you want it, take it."


    As soon as he said this, he obviously felt that Mu Ning Qiu''s strength was closed up and knew that he was right to gamble.


    Mu Ning Qiu didn''t really want to kill him.


    Although the princess who swallows the Heavenly Kingdom is capricious, she is not a bloodthirsty person.


    After a long time, Mu Ning Qiu snorted and put away his killing intention: "from now on, your life is the thing of this palace. I want you to die, you must die, I want you to live, you must live honestly! "


    "In the future, you will be the servant of the holy land of swallowing heaven. This palace will give you some training resources, arrange the best master for you, and let you choose the best skill. As for what kind of life you want to live in the future, it depends on how much value you can play for this palace. "


    "If you don''t like it, practice hard. When you are no longer a weak person like a mole ant, you will be qualified to control your own life."


    Finish these words, Mu Ning autumn no longer speak, Lu Li also shut up, two people once again into streamer across the sky.


    The territory of tuntian Shengguo is getting closer and closer.


    ¡­¡­


    At the top of the mountains, the wind is clear and the moon is bright.


    On one side of the precipice and surrounded by danger, there is a fierce vigorous wind hidden in the clouds. It is very difficult for even a practitioner to stand firm here. On the top of the cliff, a huge black city floating high is quiet and treacherous. Thousands of purple lights condense into a pool and cross the sky to shine on this place.


    This is the imperial city of tuntian Shengguo, which was handed down in ancient times as "the ancient capital of Saint and devil"!


    Thousands of years ago, the first demon emperor of tuntian Shengguo was handed down by the holy devil. He refined this huge city hidden in the mystery and made it famous for its fierce reputation. At the same time, it laid a solid foundation for the inheritance of tuntian Shengguo.At this time, the Imperial City, everywhere is filled with jubilant atmosphere.


    Because not long ago, the long lost Princess Mu Ning came back safe and sound, and she broke through to be the strong one in Mingyou!


    This event was a great encouragement to the whole tuntian holy kingdom. Therefore, a banquet was held in the imperial capital for a whole day. All the people and practitioners enjoyed the flesh and blood of monsters and fruits that were hard to get in touch with. The atmosphere of jubilation lasted for two days, until today, it just faded away.


    However, today, mu ningqiu, who returned to the holy Kingdom, did not return to the imperial palace. Instead, he went to the palace to visit the only king of the opposite sex in the holy kingdom.


    In order to see the princess, the outer disciples of tianluan peak are also looking forward to seeing mu ningqiu from a distance on the square.


    "Have you heard? This time, the princess seems to have brought a boy back? How old is that young man? Is it worth the princess to take him back with him


    "Well, I heard a few rumors. The young man was handed over by the princess to the Tai hospital. Yuan Wuyin''s disciple said that he had broken at least a dozen bones, suffered numerous internal injuries, and his cultivation was completely useless. I guess the princess was merciful and saved the family when he killed xuanjian sect."


    The bodyguards and servants were all talking together.


    However, their topic is around the nameless youth brought back by Mu Ning Qiu two days ago.


    After all, the princess is an inviolable existence for them. She will be associated with an unknown opposite sex, which is a full weight topic in itself.


    "I''ve heard something different."


    All of a sudden, there was a cold laugh in the crowd, "it is said that this man is a strong man of xuanjianzong. He has made a big mistake and has been abolished. The princess took him back because he had the secret of xuanjianzong''s martial arts. "


    "Disciple of xuanjianzong?"


    "A true disciple?"


    The people around heard the words and suddenly burst into a pot!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    The relationship between the right path and the devil gate is as strong as fire and water. Even if the power of tuntian Shengguo, which is no longer a sect, is also extremely disgusted with the orthodox path.


    In fact, except for a few demons who practice by means of vulgarity, many so-called demons are just different from the right way in dealing with affairs.


    However, the disciples of the two sects need not say much. Once they meet, they must face each other and divide them into different levels of life and death.


    So it''s said that the guy brought back by mu ningqiu is actually a disciple of xuanjianzong. Many people have such a bad taste in their hearts.


    "Not only that." After brewing for a while, the young man continued: "I heard that the princess came to the cloud Palace this time to let our Lord accept the boy."


    He was rather discontented and said, "I don''t know what the princess thinks. Since she is a disciple of xuanjianzong, she uses all the martial arts information and kills her with her hand. What qualifications do you have to serve the LORD with us?"


    "Er..."


    Although this is very reasonable, but the question of the princess such a thing, in many people''s heart is still a little rebellious, but it did not cause a few words of agreement.


    Seeing the silence of his colleagues around him, the young man realized that he had lost his words, so he quickly made a ha ha and took a few words over the topic.


    However, his words, or buried in the bottom of the people''s hearts, that the princess did not have some consideration this time.


    It''s not a good thing to have something to do with the right way.


    But at this time, in the main hall of King Yun''s mansion, Mu Ning''s beautiful hair, which is like a waterfall, is wearing a gorgeous black robe. The clothes are embroidered with dark gold and strange animals representing the imperial power. There is something cold and cold between the eyebrows that people dare not look at. He is sitting on the side of the king of cloud with his eyes slightly closed.


    "Princess, according to the law, the king should not refuse anything you entrusted to me. But that boy is a disciple of xuanjianzong. You asked me to accept him as a disciple. This I''m in trouble. "


    A tall old man with white hair and whiskers sat on the chair several feet high, his eyes narrowed, and he looked at Mu Ning Qiu, who was sitting on the side of his head, and his face was somewhat embarrassed.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s voice said quietly: "naturally, the palace knows the worries of the king Yun. However, the palace is about to close down to understand the fifth level of the Changsheng Heart Sutra. As for the placement of this person, you can only trouble the king of cloud to care more about it."


    Said, Mu Ning Qiu raised her arm, a ray of light from her fingertips, slowly floated to the cloud king.


    "This is..."


    The cloud King took over the light, and when the light dissipated, a black book and a box appeared in his palm.


    "Eight wasteland sword spectrum?"


    Seeing the black book, the king of cloud lost his voice for a moment and almost threw the book out.


    But then, when he opened the box, he was shocked and out of control. "Tian Yuan crystal powder? Your highness, this is also... "


    "Don''t worry about the king of cloud. We have already said hello to my father in advance for the use of the eight wastes sword spectrum. As for that day''s crystal powder, it is the private property of this palace. " Mu ningqiu said with a smile: "during the period of closing the palace, the king of cloud only needs to give him the eight wasteland sword spectrum to understand, and then let him use these Tianyuan crystal powder. As for the level of breakthrough, it depends on his nature."


    "This Palace won''t take up any resources of the cloud palace. It''s not a trouble for the king to accept this man."


    Mu Ning autumn stopped after a meal, the beautiful eyes flashed a touch of brilliance, added: "when this palace clearance, there will be heavy thanks."


    "Is it too expensive, princess? Tianyuan crystal powder, that is the cultivation resource that only the important official level of the imperial court is entitled to enjoy! As for the eight barren sword manual Is the princess not afraid that he will become the second Meng xuanqiong? " The cloud King''s face was shaking like a dead wood. He held these two things in his hand. He felt a little heartache for no reason.


    After all, it''s the princess''s handwriting. It''s so precious that it''s not exaggerated. However, the most difficult for him to accept, these are actually given to an outsider!


    "The king of cloud has been worried about it. Although the eight wasteland sword spectrum is known as the great and poor eight wasteland, not everyone can become the God of the eight wasteland sword." Mu Ning Qiu showed a very shallow smile, and then nodded his head slightly: "well, this matter will be entrusted to the cloud king. Goodbye."


    Mu Ning autumn is not muddleheaded at all. The matter to be explained is clear, and he turns around and leaves.


    Until Mu Ning Qiu''s figure disappeared completely, the king of cloud slowly came back to God. He looked down at the two things in his hand. After half a day''s silence, a look of greed finally swept through his eyes.


    "After all, the princess is still young. I''m afraid that she was confused. That''s why she even took out the treasure of Bahuang sword manual and Tianyuan crystal powder. As an elder, I took care of it It''s not too much! "


    "As for the boy..."


    The cloud King pondered a sound, immediately summoned the servant of the deep hall, light way: "where is the person that Princess brings back now?"


    The servant was obviously stunned for a moment, and then quickly replied: "back to the king, that man is in the hospital training, but Lord Yuan said he has woken up."


    "Oh? In this case, go and bring him and say, "I have something to talk to him about.""Yes


    The servant answered quickly and withdrew from the hall.


    King Yun took the things in his hand and said with a sneer: "I''m afraid that the amount of Tianyuan crystal powder is enough for me to break the heart seed barrier by another three points, and waste it on a waste body. That''s the tyranny of heaven?"


    "Of course, I can''t give you this eight wasteland sword manual. One of the most precious treasures of our country, how can it be cultivated by outsiders? I will keep it for your majesty for a few days, and then return it! "


    "As long as you give him a xuanjie skill, I''m afraid he will kneel down and appreciate it. How dare you talk nonsense with me?"


    "Ha ha, then I will recommend him to that man''s house. Even if the princess goes out of the pass, I can''t trouble him!"


    When the cloud King began to calculate, a young man in white came into the door.


    Although the white dress had been washed, it was still stained with a trace of shocking blood, which made people wonder what kind of serious injury he had suffered before he could dye the whole robe thoroughly.


    Smelling the faint smell of blood, the king of cloud frowned in disgust, looked down at the young people below, and said faintly, "are you the disciple of xuanjianzong rescued by the princess?"


    Lu Li arched his hands: "in the lower Luli, I have seen the cloud king."


    "Ha ha, you righteous disciples, shouldn''t you call me the devil?" The king of cloud picked his eyebrows, then waved his hand casually, threw a bottle of pills and a skill to Lu Li, and said, "these are what the princess gives you."


    Lu Li was stunned when he heard the speech. Mu ningqiu''s beautiful face flashed in his mind. He picked up the pill bottle and the skill.


    Dan Yao is a kind of Qi gathering pill with good quality. Its working principle is a set of dark level skills called Liuyang Qingmu Jue.


    Seeing these two things, Lu Li thought slightly: "do you want me to become a strong man with these things? You are such a woman that you must pay back every bit. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    "Boy!"


    It seems to notice that there is a trace of disapproval in Lu Li''s smile. The king of cloud sat upright and said coldly, "the gift of the princess, do you dare to hate it? If the princess hadn''t interceded in front of me, I would have tortured you for seven days and seven days, and then hang your corpse outside the palace of Lord Yun. Don''t get cheap, but you have to sell yourself! "


    "The king of cloud said that the xuanjie skill is too expensive for me. I will keep the pill. As for this skill, please give it back to the princess on my behalf." With that, Lu Li put the technique on the steps in front of him.


    As for the skill, unless he reaches the ground level, there is a system around him. He only needs to upgrade the skill of xuanjianzong.


    Immediately, Lu Li didn''t care about the blue faced cloud king and said slowly, "if the cloud king has nothing else to do..."


    "Wait a minute." The king of cloud drank and made a mark.


    It was a jade talisman with a unique pattern on it, representing the impression of the cloud palace.


    "This is a letter of introduction from my king. You should go to the palace of Lord Yan as a messenger." The cloud king said coldly, and added: "this is also the explanation of the princess."


    "Yan Wang Fu?" Lu Li frowned.


    He also heard about the power of tuntian Shengguo. In addition to the king Yun, who was the king of the opposite sex, the remaining eight princes were the blood of the Mu family and were all consanguineous with the emperor and his majesty of the holy kingdom.


    Although Lu Li didn''t know the difference between the nine palaces, he knew that there must be something fishy in it. He took the jade Fu and took a deep look at the king of cloud. "Then I''ll leave."


    When Luli withdrew from the hall, the king of cloud just leaned back on his chair and snorted twice with disdain: "but a little boy is also qualified to touch the resources of the holy kingdom?"


    "It''s useless for you to go to the princess and cry when you have been abandoned for a few years."


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the hall, Lu Li threw up the jade amulet in his hand, looked back at the hall of the cloud palace, put a slight arc on his mouth, and said in a soft voice: "since mu ningqiu asked me to come to find the cloud king, she would not do things repeatedly. I must have settled down in this cloud palace, and she must have left a lot of cultivation resources. "


    With his understanding of Mu Ning Qiu during this period of time, combined with the attitude of the king of cloud, the joint can be clear only after a little deliberation.


    "It seems that the resources are so rich that even the king of cloud is moved. He stealthily stealthily and turns his head and sends me to the palace of Lord Yan."


    Lu Li''s eyes narrowed slightly, took back his eyes, and said with a sneer: "it''s really a good calculation, but mu Ning Qiu''s things are not so easy to take."


    Before Mu Ning Qiu''s performance in the black prison, it seems to let him take advantage of all the advantages. In fact, Mu Ning Qiu didn''t push the boat with the current?


    This woman, in order to achieve the goal, can pay enough price. But it doesn''t mean taking advantage of her. It''s a very easy thing.


    If Mu Ning Qiu knew that the king of cloud had dared to covet her things, there would be a great show in the palace.


    "Forget it. If you''re a newcomer, it''s better to have less than one more thing. You''ll find the old one later."


    This idea is just a turn in the heart, Lu Li then shook his head, gave up looking for cloud King bad luck plan.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s actions may not have taught him a lesson. If you go to complain because of such a "trivial matter", even if Mu Ning Qiu is willing to come forward, he will lose his dependence in the kingdom of devouring heaven.


    "Whether it''s the right path or the devil gate, if you want to stand firm, you still need to show value. It''s comfortable to hold your thighs, but you''re not as strong as yourself


    Lu Li shakes his head and presses down the idea in his heart. Then he saw that there were many guards in the cloud palace who were looking at themselves coldly. After a moment''s consideration, they went up to him and asked, "some elder brothers, don''t know how to get to the Yan palace?"


    Those guards obviously didn''t expect that Lu Li still dared to talk to each other, and their expression was slightly shocked. One of them showed a taboo expression and looked up and down at Lu Li, "what do you want to know about this?"


    "this is the arrangement of your royal highness."


    Lu Li Liang hands in the jade Fu, at the same time observe the expression on the guard''s face.


    Sure enough, at the moment of seeing the jade charm, several guards secretly exchanged their eyes, more or less showed a sudden expression.


    "It''s well known that the nine palaces are in the imperial capital. If you want to go to the palace of Yan, you can ask someone on the way." The tone of the guard''s reply was not cold or hot, but there was also some element of schadenfreude.


    The others were all the same.


    Seeing the expression on their faces, Lu Li has already had a problem in mind.


    "It seems that the Yan palace is not a good place to go either."


    After smacking his lips, Lu Li gives thanks to several guards and steps out of the gate of the cloud palace.


    "The boy has been arranged by the Lord to Yan Wang''s residence. It seems that he doesn''t have many days to live." See Lu Li gradually away, a guard quietly speak.


    Although they were taboo to Lord Yan''s residence, they all felt angry when they saw that Lu Li, a righteous disciple, was arranged there.Another guard said in a voice: "the king of Yan has a rebellious and violent character, and he is the flesh and blood relative of the Emperor today. Before the emperor ascended the throne, she was still a princess, and she made such a great reputation in the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven. Now it has become the emperor''s highness, and the Yan palace is still the most frightening place of the imperial capital... "


    "Last time, an adult offended her, and she manipulated Wu Ling to beat her. She even broke her leg. So far, there is no result to explain this. It can be seen that the royal highness of Yan''s family members is so prosperous that only the eldest princess can fight for the battle."


    "Hey, if you let the king Yan know that she is a righteous disciple from the mansion, I''m afraid that in a few days, he will be cramped and skinned, and his head will hang in front of the gate of the mansion to demonstrate?"


    Several guards are talking, suddenly came a severe voice, yelled: "you a few, what are you whispering in private?"


    "Manager Chen!"


    Seeing the visitor, several guards immediately shut up and saluted him respectfully.


    I saw a middle-aged man in a brocade black robe with strange animals embroidered on his front. He said in a deep voice, "discuss the king of Yan in private. Do you want your heads?"


    Several guards shrank at once.


    One of them said, "manager Chen, we just can''t get angry with the boy who comes from the right way. The eldest princess even arranged him to our cloud palace. Fortunately, the prince was wise enough to send him to Lord Yan''s house. Otherwise, we would be the laughing stock of the ninth mansion. "


    "Shut up!" Director Chen pulled the guard away with a roll of sleeve, and said in a sharp voice, "princess, Yan Wang, these are all first-class and first-class people. Are you dogs and slaves able to talk about it?"


    "Master, spare me!"


    A group of guards rushed to beg for mercy.


    This manager Chen is a master of the immortal realm and has a certain position in the cloud palace. Seeing his anger, the guards did not dare to take him lightly.


    However, manager Chen was cold faced. He swept the crowd one by one, and said in a deep voice, "go and get 20 lashes of punishment. If I hear you talking about the royal family in the future, be careful of your life!"


    After dismissing several sentimental guards, manager Chen looked deep into the direction of Lu Li''s departure and murmured: "righteous disciple Interesting, interesting. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    After leaving the cloud palace, Luli found a person on the road, and when he heard the position of Yan Wang mansion, he walked slowly.


    Along the way, I enjoyed the scenery of swallowing the emperor of the holy state of heaven and found that the customs and customs of the magical state were not as violent and terrible as he thought.


    But the people who live here are more or less martial arts people who are cultivated.


    The strong breath is the strength of the xuanjing.


    Everyone is like a dragon, but so!


    This is all that, the development of magic gate now, has overtaken the right way not know how much.


    Compared with adhering to the door view, the way to be honest and honest, after the development of magic gate is strong, the way to create a country and educate the people is actually appreciated by Luli.


    "I am a good man. You are so consistent with my three views. How can I wander the Jianghu in the future?" Luli scratched his cheek and said to himself, "should I be born to mix the devil door?"


    Speaking of this, Luli sighed, just as if he had to accept fate, and went to Yan Wang mansion according to the line of inquiry.


    Fortunately, he just said that did not let Mu Ning autumn hear, otherwise Mu Ning autumn must spit at his face! Scold him as a little man who doesn''t smell bad face!


    In the ten days of the black prison, Luli was so vile and outrageous that even the princess of Mu Ning Qiu felt despicable. If he heard that he claimed to be a good man, she would stab him in a gun and slap him a few more.


    Shortly after that, Lu Li, in accordance with the direction of the passers-by, saw the magnificent mansion, with three gilded characters on the plaque.


    -- Yan Wang mansion!


    Looking at the mansion, Lu Li looked at it a few times, and he was a little confused and said, "this Yan palace doesn''t look like the mansion of the fallen Lord. Is it so kind of cloud king that he has found me a bigger mountain to support?"


    This idea only appeared for a moment, Luli shook his head, did not believe that cloud king would be so kind.


    Even Mu Ning autumn left behind the cultivation resources he dare to corrupt, did not kill himself on the spot, that is cloud king has some fear.


    What''s more, if Yan Wang mansion is a good place to go, Mu Ning autumn how can he send him into the cloud palace?


    "But, if you come, you will be safe. This swallow king will never eat people, will you?" Murmuring, Lu Li steps toward the Yan palace.


    After approaching, Luli saw two guards leaning near the high head stone beast at the door, eating a snack leisurely, talking to each other from time to time, laughing.


    "This..."


    Luli was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Is it really a joke to be such a loose guard?


    "Stop! What''s it


    One of the guards saw Luli, spit out the peel of his mouth, and asked with a slant of his eyes.


    Lu Li Wen Yan, handed over the jade Fu in his hand, "two big brothers, I am the king of cloud introduced to Yan Wang mansion to be on duty."


    "Introduced by cloud king? I''ll see. " Another guard listened to this, shook his hands, and took Yu Fu from Lu Li to see that he confirmed the truth and falsehood: "well, it is indeed the mark of the cloud King''s mansion..."


    Lu was relieved to hear this.


    He was afraid that the old thief of cloud King moved his hands and feet in the jade rune, hiding the information that only the devil could understand. Then he came to Yan Wangfu and the jade Fu was taken over and killed himself. It was really impossible to shout for any grievance.


    "The old man, King Yun, is a little conscientious. When you retaliate later, you can give you a discount. "


    Lu Li thought just flashed through his mind, but saw the guard who took over jade Fu and showed a meaningful smile. "But, don''t you know that we King Yan and cloud king have never paid for it? Who is not good at finding this introducer in the nine governments? You dare to find King Yun? "


    Said, guard threw jade Fu to Luli, light way: "the royal highness of Yan has been explained, meet the cloud king mansion, first grasp up again!"


    Another guard, before he finished speaking, was like a thunderbolt, and the wind was roaring. In the area where he turned, he hit the land left head with a blow.


    "I know, the old man of cloud is damn!" Lu Li immediately responded, and in his heart, he greeted the 18 generations of the ancestor of cloud king.


    Then he was short, and he escaped the guard in a very awkward way.


    "Oh? Can escape my punch, good boy! "


    The guard was a practice in the later period of tongxuan. When he saw that Lu Li was quick, he moved a little bit of truth. His steps were like a drum beating on the ground, and he changed his fist into claw and jumped to land to catch it!


    "Brother, there''s no need to kill you?"


    Lu Li stepped on strange steps again, avoiding the hand that grabbed his throat. "If you do this again, I am not welcome!"


    "Then you are welcome to let me see!"


    The guard laughed, and he swung his arm and attacked the land!


    "OK."


    "You''re looking for it."


    Lu Li looks a cold, his right hand is a sword, although there is no real Qi in his body, but he has a way to press the bottom of the box.[heart sword (advanced unique feature), sword skill attack range + 10]


    although there is no sword in hand, the bonus of heart sword is greatly reduced. If you can use it empty handed, you can still enjoy the bonus of about three meters.


    Weapons, the extension of hands and feet.


    This three meter bonus is the invisible sword in Lu Li''s hands!


    Hum!


    A strange sound of sword sounds from the empty air. Lu Li raised his finger and stabbed forward to meet the guard''s fist!


    "Looking for death?" Seeing Lu Li dare to face himself with his sword finger, the guard disdains to smash his fist, and he will smash his whole arm!


    "Stop it all!"


    Just then.


    A cold girl''s voice sounded, and then a figure in green broke into the middle of them, holding Lu Li''s wrist and blocking the guard''s fist like a hammer with his tender palm at the same time.


    Whoa!


    A wave of momentum, from the three people, the guard''s fist as if hit an invisible wall, life stopped momentum.


    As for Lu Li, when his wrist was pinched, he scattered his sword meaning.


    "Immortal master..." Looking at the expressionless green woman in front of her, Lu Li judged her real state from the breath she had just sent out.


    "Manager Ge!"


    The guard quickly closed his hand and clasped his fist respectfully.


    The woman in green glanced at him, and then looked at Lu Li, slightly unhappy and said, "do you want to kill?"


    "For self-protection, I have no choice but to do so."


    Lu Li sighs, knowing that his technique just can''t hide from this immortal woman.


    Fortunately, the woman in green didn''t say anything more. After examining him, he said faintly, "follow me and take you to your highness."


    "Manager Ge, it''s against the rules He was sent by King Yun. Who knows if he is... " The guard was surprised at Lu Li''s move and was about to persuade him. However, the woman in green turned around and said, "do you have any opinion on my judgment?"


    The guard shut up and shook his head.


    The woman in green did not say anything more, but glanced at her sleeve. There was a crack. It was when she caught Lu Li''s wrist that she had cut her sleeve by the sword.


    "Let''s go."


    Taking back her eyes, the woman in green steps forward to lead the way for Luli.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    After entering King Yan''s residence, Lu Li looks around for a while and quietly opens his eyes to see if there are any "valuable" objects around him.


    At this time, the woman in green who led the way in front of her did not return and said, "take care of your eyes. Lord Yan''s house is no more than cloud palace. Be careful to lose your life."


    Hearing her words with a hint of warning, Lu Li curled his lips, but also withdrew his eyes according to his words.


    Heart then way: "the future is long, but not anxious in this moment."


    King Yan''s mansion is one of the nine palaces of tuntian Shengguo. Naturally, there is a special cave in it. Following the pace of the woman in green, Lu Li is aware of many dangerous prohibitions. If there is no woman to guide the way, he will break into the palace alone. Even if there is a cultivation of tongxuan peak, he will be killed directly.


    And many areas seem to be shrouded in fog. Even if he secretly opens his eyes to explore, he can''t really see it. This kind of situation, he also only met in Mu Ning Qiu''s Tianjie Wuling.


    After passing through a Street Pavilion shrouded in fog, the woman in Green said in a solemn tone: "the house of his highness is ahead. I remind you that you should be careful in your words and deeds, which has angered his highness. Even if you have the cloud king as a supporter, it will not save you."


    "Don''t worry, sister. I''ve always been cautious in my words and deeds. I won''t say more than one word that I shouldn''t say." Lu Li listened and immediately laughed.


    The woman in green glanced at him and said faintly, "my name is Ge Xinyue. Since you are going to be a servant in Lord Yan''s mansion, I will be called manager Ge from now on."


    "That''s a lot of talent. Why don''t I call you sister Ge?"


    Lu Li narrowed his eyes and secretly wrote down the title of the manager in his heart. At the same time, he pushed out his face to cover him.


    Ge Xinyue steps slightly stop, obviously not used to Lu Li''s shameless tone, and then quickly walked forward.


    Seeing that she did not refuse, Lu Li shut up and followed her.


    Some things are too much, but in the future we have to deal with this manager Ge. It''s always right to have a good relationship in advance.


    They passed through the dense fog. Outside a corridor, their vision suddenly opened up and a magnificent bedroom appeared.


    Yes, it''s the bedroom.


    The size of the residence of his royal highness Yan can be described as a palace.


    Hundreds of female guards dressed in light green clothes surrounded the whole palace, without leaving a dead corner. Lu Li glanced at it and said in secret: "this kind of garrison force is just like this even if it is the imperial palace of the heaven devouring kingdom? It seems that the power in the hands of the Yan king is greater than I imagined. "


    "It''s just that the old cloud king can''t be kind-hearted. That means there must be something I don''t know about in Lord Yan''s house."


    Just as Lu Li''s mind was turning a hundred times, Ge Xinyue did not stop, and had already walked to the Jade Terrace of the palace.


    "Manager Ge."


    A female guard saluted in a hurry. It can be seen that GE Xinyue''s position in the Yan palace is not low.


    "Please report that I will take him to your highness."


    Ge Xinyue nodded slightly and did not put on airs.


    The female guard also immediately turned around and walked to the palace.


    Such a vigorous attitude, but also let Lu Li look at the Yan palace.


    A moment later, the female guard stepped out of the palace and respectfully said to ge Xinyue, "Your Highness, please go in."


    After that, she paused and hesitated for a long time. Then she whispered, "Your Highness is not in a good mood today. Manager Ge should be careful."


    "I see." Ge Xinyue, expressionless, steps into the palace.


    Lu Li raised his spirits and quickly followed.


    When you enter the palace, you will find a huge courtyard, which is made up of more than ten antique wing rooms. Although it looks different from the outside, it is quite elegant and quiet in the noisy.


    However, before Lu Li looked at it carefully, he heard a somewhat indifferent female voice saying, "three months ago, you haven''t come up with a way. Do you really want that group of aristocratic families to climb over this king''s head?"


    "It''s all rubbish."


    As soon as the voice fell, the three figures suddenly smashed the door and fell heavily to the ground.


    Afterwards, the three men got up in a hurry and fell on their knees, not daring to speak.


    Seeing this scene, Ge Xinyue stopped and said faintly, "Your Highness, the new moon asks to see you."


    At the sound of her voice, the woman voice in the room became quiet.


    Even those who knelt down on the ground looked like a savior. They cried and crawled to her feet: "manager Ge, you want to help us!"


    "Lord Zhao, your highness didn''t say he would kill you. What are you afraid of?" Ge Xinyue looked down at the man who had climbed to his feet, and said with a rare smile: "there are Mr. Lin and Mr. Xu. Please get up quickly."


    The three men, who were obviously of some status, looked at each other. Finally, the man surnamed Zhao was bolder and tried to stand up. However, the woman''s voice rang out again in the room: "my king allows you to stand up?"


    Poop!


    Just an understatement made the Zhao man''s knees soften and knelt down without hesitation."Three months ago, you promised to raise money for the relief of the king. Now, three months later, the beast tide of Youdu has spread to the three major states of our holy country, destroying more than ten cities and involving tens of thousands of victims. Now the emperor blames him down. How can you ask me to do business? "


    Every word the indifferent girl said, the faces of the three people were pale.


    Then, the female voice in the room then said: "several aristocratic families are eyeing at each other, waiting to see the king''s joke. How good it is now, you really make this king a joke!"


    "Your Highness, calm down!"


    They scrambled for the ground with their heads, their voices shaking.


    "Go away! Get out of here


    Suddenly, a breath of terror broke out, and the three of them turned a somersault on the spot, but they did not even dare to get up and "rolled out" according to their words.


    "The king of Yan is also a strong man in the Ming and secluded world..." Feeling this violent breath, Lu Li squints and immediately converges his own breath.


    Bright and quiet strong, in this world is already a great master''s position, want to shoot yourself is as simple as crush an ant.


    And, after all, this is a king. Compared with mu ningqiu''s inexperienced princess, the Yan king is obviously not a good fool.


    "I''m so angry..."


    After the three people left, the female voice in the room just eased a little bit, and said calmly, "new moon, come in."


    Ge Xinyue, who has been standing in the same place like a sculpture, glanced at Lu Li quietly. Then she closed her eyebrows and lowered her eyes, and slightly bowed to the wing room.


    Lu Li hesitated again and again, or hung down his head and followed her.


    After entering the room, Ge Xinyue said, "I''ve seen you."


    Wearing a loose skirt, you will be sitting on the chair for a group of people


    Ge Xinyue bowed her head to answer the voice, and then she stepped over, put her hands on the woman''s head and gently massaged her.


    At this time, Lu Li, who was originally standing behind her, was somewhat embarrassed and exposed in front of her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    Forced to expose himself in front of the Yan King''s vision, Lu Li feels the atmosphere coagulates, and no one in the room speaks. He raises his eyes slightly and looks forward.


    This one eye past, just and Yan Wang on the eye, can''t help but Zheng Zheng Zheng.


    Instead of being intimidated by the momentum of the king of Yan, he felt that the tyrannical "Lord" of the nearby population did not look dignified.


    If it wasn''t for the breath of the strong man in Mingyou, she seemed to be just an ordinary woman.


    Of course, what is unusual about this woman is her picturesque face.


    It looks a bit similar to Mu Ning Qiu, but with a touch of heroism, the pair of dark eyes lazily look over, but there is a bit of soul stirring amorous feelings.


    After all, from the point of blood, she is mu ningqiu''s aunt, and belongs to the royal blood of tuntian Shengguo. If you look at mu ningqiu''s natural and human appearance, you can know that the Yan king can never go anywhere.


    However, Lu Li still has some doubts in the bottom of his heart.


    "It seems that the king of Yan doesn''t look like he can eat people?"


    "I guess it was hacked. This kind of means was not uncommon in previous life."


    Lu Li pondered over how much he had changed his impression of the king of Yan, and his mind fell a little bit uneasy.


    But at this time, the Yan king looked at Lu Li for a few eyes, and his voice was lazy: "crescent moon, where did this person come from?"


    "Your Highness, this is the one introduced by the king Yun to be an official." Ge Xinyue was massaging the king of Yan. He kept his hands moving and said coldly: "the guard outside the door wanted to take him down, but he had some strange means. He exposed the killing opportunity, so I stopped him and brought him in to call his highness down."


    "The man from the old dog?"


    Hearing this, she swept that pair of lazy expression, eyes fixed on Lu Li, sneered: "there are really not afraid of death."


    "Pull it out and kill him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ge Xinyue''s Qianqian jade hand stopped, raised his head, and burst out a killing intention. With momentum alone, Lu Li felt great pressure!


    "This woman is indeed a madman!" See her a mouth will kill himself, Lu Li helpless, step back, ready to escape at any time.


    Even if he is facing a master of mingyoujing, he can''t wait to be killed and be killed.


    "Still want to run?"


    The king of Yan sneered and burst into a more terrifying atmosphere. He trapped Lu Li''s whole body under unimaginable pressure. The whole body of Lu Li was stunned, and the friction sound of teeth was heard from all his bones.


    Lu Li hums, the floor tile cracks under the foot, and finally stands firm under this pressure.


    "Well? Is the body immortal Seeing that he didn''t kneel down directly, the king of Yan was surprised, and his figure flashed. He came directly to Lu Li and covered his head with one hand.


    Filled with violence, Zhenyuan poured in, walked through four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, and took a breath. The king of Yan grasped Lu Li''s physical condition and said strangely, "the Xuanmen has been destroyed. Have you abandoned your accomplishments? But Is it true that a small master has been cultivated into immortal body in advance


    "No But then, the king of Yan shook his head, and his beautiful eyes showed a touch of thinking. "It''s far from being immortal, but your physical strength is already a monster. Which sect of the devil sect are you?"


    The method of cultivating the body ahead of time only exists in the magic door. Therefore, the king of Yan thought that Lu Li was a demon disciple.


    , Zhang Zhang, who had opened his mouth, was very helpless about this woman''s neurotic behavior. But he knew what he was going to say next was probably the key to his life. He had to move out of his own "backer". "Back to Yan Wang, I was a disciple of Xuan Jianzong, because I met with the princess under the temple, and I admired the holy state. I immediately decided to abandon the secret and help the princess escape from Xuan Jianzong. A job in the holy land. "


    "originally the princess''s highness arranged the cloud palace, but I have heard of the great strength of the king of Yan. In the nine house, it is the most promising future of the palace, so volunteered to leave the cloud palace and rush to the king of Yan."


    The words like beads and shells spat out from Lu Li''s mouth, and immediately the Yan king was spewed out.


    Even Ge Xinyue opened her mouth slightly, as if she had seen something new.


    "Among the nine mansions, my house of Lord Yan is the most promising one?"


    The king of Yan looked up and down at Lu Li, "are you really not a demon disciple? I don''t think you have such a bold and shameless virtue. You don''t come from xuanjianzong. "


    "It''s all for life..." Lu Li sighed silently in his heart, but his expression was a wry smile: "Your Highness said so."


    "I never raise waste in Lord Yan''s house. I want to be a servant in the house. What can you bring to the house?"


    Yan Wang''s eyes jokingly looked at Lu Li, and immediately let Lu Li''s heart "cluck Deng"!


    "It seems that I take it for granted that although tuntian Shengguo has opened up a country and enlightened the people, its essence is still a magic door."


    "This level can not be fooled over."


    Lu Li lowered his eyes and thought quickly about the countermeasures.


    It may not be because of their violence and cruelty, but they must be a group of eccentric people who can not be justified.At present, there are not many majestic Yan Wang. Obviously, he is such a strange person.


    See Lu Li this pair of appearance, Yan Wang lip corner shows a touch of ridicule, light way: "crescent moon, drive this boy out."


    "Yes."


    Ge Xinyue took a step forward and said coldly, "follow me."


    Seeing Ge Xinyue''s cold face, Lu Li blurted out: "if I say, I have a way to solve the Yan King''s worries?"


    "By you?"


    At the mention of this matter, King Yan''s eyes narrowed, and the fierce and murderous intention appeared on his countenance, and his voice was cold: "do you know that with your words alone, I can wring your head off!"


    "It''s not that you can talk about the government affairs and shut up if you don''t want to die."


    Ge Xinyue also noticed that the king of Yan was really angry, and immediately opened his mouth to remind Lu Li not to speak disorderly.


    "It seems that the girl''s heart is not bad." Lu Li glanced at her and showed a kind smile, but he was very determined: "since the palace of Yan doesn''t support waste people, if I want to stay, I will naturally show my value."


    "Well, I''d like to hear about it. What value can you show?"


    Yan Wang was angry and brushed his sleeves, and his beautiful eyes almost burst out fire.


    She was in a state of great anxiety about the relief fund for the holy land. The officials in the imperial court who belong to the faction of Lord Yan''s residence have been unable to come up with a solution. The other eight prefectures and other aristocratic families stood idly by, and everyone was watching her laughing at her tea sleeves. Now this boy, who did not know the sky and the earth, mentioned this matter again. In the end, it became the last straw, and let her anger which had been accumulated for a long time broke out completely.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    Her eyes in the cold light overflowing, silent staring at Lu Li.


    Although Lu Li is cold and sweaty, she still looks at her with a strong breath.


    This kind of moment must not show timidity, otherwise has not had time to say own method, I am afraid must be under the rage Yan king to kill.


    In other words, this is Lu Li''s gamble. What he gambled on was the Yan King''s emphasis on disaster relief and fund-raising.


    After a long time, the silent atmosphere in the room eased a little bit, Mu red sleeve squinted, folded back, half reclined on the wide chair, forced to suppress anger and said: "you only have one chance, say it."


    Whoa!


    Hearing her words, Lu Li immediately breathed a sigh.


    Originally tight body, also slightly relaxed at this time.


    Since she didn''t kill herself in a fit of rage, there''s more to talk about.


    So, Lu Li quickly cleared up his mind and said, "I dare to ask your highness, are you fully responsible for the disaster relief?"


    "Those wastes in the imperial court can only shirk their responsibilities. If this matter is not the sole responsibility of the king, how could it come to this end?" Mu red sleeve sneer: "should not need this king to remind you, your small life, is stored in this king between a read. So you''d better not talk nonsense


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was determined and showed a just right smile, "don''t worry, I will never joke about my life. Moreover, since the king of Yan is in charge, there is a way to solve this problem. "


    This speech a, mu tea sleeve immediately and the Ge crescent moon Beside exchange eyes.


    Ge Xinyue nodded slightly, indicating that he could listen to it.


    She can see that Lu Li is not putting on airs, but is really confident.


    As for the chief manager in his palace, mu Hongxiu still trusted him very much. Seeing her nodding, he said faintly, "tell me, how do you want to solve this matter for the king?"


    "Although this method can cure the symptoms but not the root cause, it can solve the temporary urgency. Even if money is raised, the key is to see whether the holy kingdom can calm down the animal tide in a short time."


    Previously, Lu Li had heard mu Hongxiu''s words, and knew clearly that the territory of tuntian Shengguo was being ravaged by the Youdu beast tide. If the disaster could not be subsided, it would be useless to raise money.


    Mu tea Xiu eyebrow micro Cu, quite impatient way: "calm down the beast tide, there is a strong in the court, this is not you should worry about."


    Then, she tone a meal, look at Lu Li''s eyes is to ease a lot.


    Because at this critical moment, he can still think of the tide of animals. Disaster relief is just the key to cure the symptoms rather than the root cause. Instead, mu Hongxiu made a little change to him, and his anger was dissipated. He urged, "tell me what you can do."


    "My method is very simple. Since your highness can''t get the relief money from the rich families, I''d better change my mind."


    Lu Li raised his head and said, "take it from the people, use it for the people!"


    "Well?"


    Mu red sleeve lenglengleng, and then look ugly, "do you mean to ask this king to exploit the people in the territory, through the people to raise the disaster relief fund?"


    "Your Highness, I mean..." Seeing her expression a little ugly, Lu Li was trying to explain, but Ge Xinyue on one side suddenly said: "the holy kingdom of tuntian is a magic country, and the people are also very human. I think you should know that."


    Ge Xinyue''s voice reminds, Lu Li immediately understood.


    She wanted to tell herself that even if she opened up a country, the foundation of the kingdom of swallowing heaven was still the devil sect. The people were fierce and everyone was like a dragon. Even the powerful and invincible majesty of the holy Kingdom dare not easily reach out to the people. If people are discontented, the whole heaven swallowing kingdom will be in turmoil.


    "Don''t worry, sister Ge. I haven''t finished my words yet." Lu Li Chao Ge Xinyue picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "we are not taking this money for nothing."


    "Part of the relief money is always paid by the state treasury, and then the other part is taken out by the aristocratic families. This is a loss for nothing. Do you want the people in China to bear the disaster relief funds, but you are forcing them to rebel?"


    Mu tea although did not completely negate Lu Li''s words, but the heart still does not agree with his statement.


    But fortunately, now she has completely restrained her intention to kill. After all, although Lu Li has proposed a less reliable method, it is at least better than those who can only complain and shirk responsibility.


    Looking at mu tea sleeve, Lu Li seemed to have some ideas. Lu Li knew that his life was saved, so he took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "Your Highness, the way I said is not to collect this money directly from the people."


    "What do you mean?" Mu red sleeve is staring at him.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "if we force the levy, the people will certainly be dissatisfied. But if we change our view, or even throw out a little bit of profit to share it with them, will the matter be much simpler?"


    After that, Lu Li tells her whole story. Mu Hongxiu was still a lazy girl, but after hearing her, her expression gradually became dignified. After listening to Lu Li''s words, she said with a trace of surprise and shock: "you Isn''t this a big scam? "Don''t say it''s her. Even Ge Xinyue, the chief manager who is in charge of the affairs of the palace, is shocked.


    Because what Lu Li said was that It''s shameless.


    With the Yan palace as the guarantee, it sold a kind of "Zhenguo gold" to the people in the holy kingdom. Through the pictures of 33 kinds of spirit animals and 16 kinds of fierce animals, they can freely combine and subscribe. If they can win six plus one, they can get part of the "Zhenguo gold" as a reward.


    Mu tea and Ge Xinyue are smart people, almost no longer need to ask, you can hear that Lu Li''s method, it is simply an earth shaking deception.


    "If you let the people know, they will definitely tear you alive."


    After a long time, mu tea just recovered from the surprise. She gave a long breath and said with a smile: "but have you ever thought that once this method is popularized, it can raise a huge amount of money, but what should be done if no one pays for it?"


    "In this matter, your Highness''s help is needed." Lu Li seemed to have expected that she would ask this question for a long time. She said, "as long as your highness is willing, I can let zhenguojin open sales in the imperial capital in the shortest time. It only takes seven days to spread to the surrounding areas and even the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven."


    "Oh? What do you need from the king? "


    Mu tea sat up and looked at Lu Li with great interest.


    Lu Li raised his hands and waved helplessly, "I''m a new comer, but I''m not a man. Naturally, I want your highness to give me an identity."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    Until he left the room, Lu Li felt the pressure of his whole body slightly reduced a little, and his back was already wet with cold sweat.


    "This is the feeling of dancing on the tip of a knife..."


    After looking at the waist token in his hand, Lu Li''s mouth showed a wry smile. Looking back on all kinds of things before, he almost wandered around between life and death. If he was a little careless, he was afraid that he would be directly killed by the temperamental King Yan.


    It is not so easy to bear the pressure of a strong man.


    But fortunately, in the end, he still muddled through, and got this waist token, and mixed a third grade bodyguard in the Yan palace.


    As for the position of the third grade bodyguard, Lu Li didn''t ask much, nor did he dare to ask. At least this is the first step to gain a firm foothold in the kingdom of swallowing heaven. Even if the process is tortuous, the result is good.


    "Congratulations on saving your life."


    At this time, a cold voice sounded from behind. Lu Li didn''t need to look back to know that GE Xinyue followed him out.


    Turning around, Lu Li regained his smirking expression, "thank you for your help."


    Ge Xinyue said without expression: "you can live because your suggestion has a little trivial use."


    After that, she glanced at Lu Li lightly and said, "but now that you are in the palace of Lord Yan, I will say something in front of you."


    "Please give me some advice." Lu Li''s heart a Lin, know Ge Xinyue this is to tell himself the rules.


    No matter where it is, it has its rules. Even if the house of Lord Yan seems to be in decline, it can only be regarded as the last force in the nine palaces of the holy Kingdom, but it still represents the top power of a country''s powerful power. Naturally, there should be rules.


    Lu Li had a premonition on this point, but it was not surprising to hear Ge Xinyue mention it at this time.


    "First of all, you should be clear that among the nine prefectures, except that the king Yun was granted a different surname, the other eight were royal blood. That is to say, including the Yan palace, there were nine princes in the imperial capital, and eight of them were surnamed mu." Ge Xinyue glanced at Lu Li, her voice was as light as smoke, "so you should know, in this imperial capital, who can''t offend."


    "Elder sister Ge, don''t worry. Younger brother, I''m a new comer. Naturally, it''s impossible for me to cause trouble to Lord Yan''s house."


    Lu Li laughs and understands that GE Xinyue is beating himself. Don''t think that if you enter the palace of Yan, you can walk horizontally in the imperial capital.


    Although mu Hongxiu is a prince, she is a woman after all, and she is not good at managing power. If she really takes advantage of the name of Lord Yan''s mansion to bully, she will be killed alive and hanged on the gate of the imperial capital.


    "I wish you knew that." Ge Xinyue nodded and did not get entangled in this issue. While leading Lu Li out, he said without looking back: "what''s more, you are now the third grade bodyguard in Lord Yan''s residence. You''re the middle grade. You can adjust the level of four grade guards and send five to nine grade guards. With the waist token given to you by your highness, you can do things conveniently in the mansion these days. However, I would like to warn you that Nanyuan is the residence of your highness, and it is the first forbidden place in the mansion. Secondly, the library in the North Garden, the spirit animal house in the west garden, and the Lingyu building in the east garden. If it is not necessary, you should not intrude


    Lu Li listened to her orders and secretly recorded these places in his heart. He said, "thank you very much, sister Ge. I remember it."


    Ge Xinyue steps a meal, "and is, next time call me manager Ge."


    "Elder sister Ge, don''t be so unruly. There is no one around now. Isn''t it more kind to call elder sister?" Although her tone is a little cold, Lu Li can hear that she is not angry, and then shy face smile.


    Ge Xinyue looked at him, but did not continue to correct his address, and then said: "you should remember that no matter which palace you are in, the hierarchy is very strict. The head of the house is a top-ranking official. It''s OK for you to fall like me. Don''t talk to another manager in the house like this. "


    Lu Li Leng said: "there is still a manager in the mansion?"


    This was beyond his expectation.


    With his understanding of the identity of the chief executive, there should be only one person in a mansion.


    Lu Li originally thought Ge Xinyue was the only manager of this palace. She was only under the Yan king. She did not expect that there was a person with the same status as her in the mansion.


    Seeing his face full of surprise, Ge Xinyue''s expressionless face flashed an imperceptible smile and said faintly: "the palace is divided into internal and external affairs. I am responsible for internal and external affairs, and he is responsible for all external affairs. From now on, you are the person in charge."


    The smile on Lu Li''s face immediately solidified.


    At first, he thought that he would deal with Ge Xinyue in the future. Although she was a cold faced woman, from Lu Li''s point of view, her mind was not bad. From preventing herself from fighting with the guard in front of the door, and then to several times of seemingly unintentional help in front of the Yan king, all these proved that GE Xinyue just looked a little inhumane,


    if she could help her Lu Li believes that he can get along well.


    So on this road, he was shameless and close to ge Xinyue.Unfortunately, this careful thinking, Ge Xinyue''s understatement of a word to resolve.


    "Well Manager Ge, would you like to tell me something about this manager who hasn''t met before Knowing that he was played by GE Xinyue, Lu Li smiles a little bitterly, and bites the manager very hard.


    Ge Xinyue glanced at him and said with a smile: "before, I had a sister. Seeing that there was no benefit, she immediately became manager Ge?"


    "It''s all for a living." Lu Li did not blush, and began to talk to ge Xinyue.


    It''s a pity that GE Xinyue didn''t say anything any more this time. He just led the way in front of him. He sometimes explained some prohibitions of Lord Yan''s mansion. He didn''t intend to reveal any information at all.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get any words out of her mouth, Lu Li sighed bitterly and followed her like fate, but from time to time, she scanned around with the eyes of exploration.


    After all, I''m going to hang out in this mansion in the future. I always want to see if there is anything valuable here.


    After a long time, they left Nanyuan and arrived at Dongyuan. After that, Lu Li probably understood why Ge Xinyue didn''t want to tell himself more.


    Because This east garden is clearly a training ground!


    At the moment, there are dozens of bodyguards with strong breath, who are practicing some kind of body building boxing. The powerful power of Qi and blood can almost frighten ordinary people.


    Lu Li also put away his playful smile and looked at the group of bodyguards in front of him, without any words.


    At this time, Ge Xinyue rarely showed a smile and said in a soft voice: "Dongyuan steward is the first grade bodyguard of the palace. He is in charge of military power and has the same important general. If you want to be able to stand on your feet in the palace of Yan, it''s not enough just to speak with your mouth. "


    With that, she turned around with a smile, leaving a light words: "if you want to muddle through life, you''d better make yourself stronger, bodyguard Lu."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    Ge Xinyue walked away lightly and threw Lu Li himself on the Dongyuan training ground.


    As soon as she left, those bodyguards who had been concentrating on Boxing stopped immediately.


    Brush!


    Dozens of pairs of eyes suddenly gathered on his body, which made Lu Li''s expression stiff. With a dry smile, he showed his waist tag, which was a sign of his identity.


    Seeing that waist token, many bodyguards have different expressions on their faces, but most of them are suddenly.


    After all, Ge Xinyue is the chief inspector of the palace''s internal affairs. Previously, this group of bodyguards turned a blind eye to her arrival. In fact, they were all playing drums. They knew this manager Ge very well. If it wasn''t for something urgent, she would not have come to Dongyuan, let alone enter the training ground of Dongyuan.


    Who is the other chief manager of the mansion who offended Ge Xinyue so badly in his early years that he did not want to see Dongyuan. Although he would not be able to confiscate what he should have on weekdays, the people of Dongyuan are still a little worried every time they see Ge Xinyue.


    So today, Ge Xinyue showed up in Dongyuan and led a new face that they had never seen before. They could not help thinking about it.


    As for the waist token of the third grade bodyguard in Lu Li''s hand, the present group of bodyguards didn''t pay much attention to it.


    In this group, there are already more than half of the fourth grade guards, and there are also several third grade guards. Although the third grade guards are not low in the government, they are not afraid of them. They just look at Lu Li one by one with horizontal eyes, waiting for him to speak on his own initiative.


    Seeing their faces, Lu Li probably had some confidence in his heart. Knowing that the king of Yan was not stingy, he really gave him a convenient identity.


    However, given his identity, how to earn the same face depends on him to fight for it.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li put on a smiling face and bowed his hands to a group of bodyguards: "brothers and sisters, Luli will work with you in the mansion in the future. Why don''t we get to know each other?"


    "Lu Li?"


    "It''s a familiar name. Where did you hear it before?"


    A group of bodyguards whispered, all wondering where they had heard the name.


    Seeing their reaction, Lu Li''s back was cool and immediately remembered that he was not a nobody before.


    The first person of xuanjianzong''s younger generation, she is known as invincible in the inner gate. Although this reputation is only spread in xuanjianzong, mu ningqiu once said it once. Even she, the princess of the holy Kingdom, has heard of her. Lu Li knows that her name must be a little famous in the magic gate.


    "You can''t make them think of it, or you''ll be in trouble later." Lu Li burst out a drop of cold sweat and immediately interrupted: "brothers, where is our manager?"


    "What are you asking for?"


    Sure enough, his words immediately diverted people''s attention. A third grade bodyguard with a waist tag on his waist frowned: "you''re new here, do you want to see director yuan? Boy, you''re in a hurry. "


    "It''s just the third grade bodyguard. Don''t let the tail go too fast. There are more than 100 Sanpin bodyguards in the mansion. There are dozens of second grade bodyguards. If you want to get close to manager yuan, you don''t have the qualification."


    Another third grade bodyguard disdains to open his mouth, and his eyes are quite contemptuous.


    He has already been a great success in communication with Xuan, only one step away from destroying the strong. Naturally, he can see the foundation of Lu Li.


    Although Lu Li''s cultivation was completely abandoned, his eyesight was still there. Knowing that these three grade guards were at least in the middle of the period of tongxuan, Lu Li showed the gold content of the third grade bodyguards.


    Lu Li scratched the tip of his nose and said in his heart, "throw me among these thorns. It seems that both the king of Yan and Ge Xinyue have the meaning to test me..."


    This is also enough to prove that although his previous proposal for "zhenguojin" really moved Yan Wang, it is a pity that he, a "defector" from the orthodox sect, could not really reassure him.


    However, due to Mu Ning Qiu''s face and the need for him to run errands in the event of "zhenguojin", the king of Yan temporarily suppressed his idea and threw him into the thorn for a long time.


    "Well, you can''t see the face of manager yuan, and don''t talk to us here. You are the person that manager Ge brought in personally. You can get your clothes and live wherever you want. Don''t bother us." While Lu Li was thinking, a third grade bodyguard seemed not to want to talk to Lu Li more and waved his hand impatiently.


    After he said this, the people on the scene no longer paid attention to Lu Li. As for how he was mixed into a third grade bodyguard, they didn''t care much about him. Although the Yan palace was not very powerful, it was also one of the nine prefectures. It was a good place to eat and die. I don''t know how many "Guanhu" in the court wanted to come The life of Yan Wangfu.


    In their eyes, Lu Li must be a member of this group.


    This kind of waste wood, of course, is not worthy of their attention, even the idea of bullying him.


    What''s the point of bullying a piece of firewood? What''s more, how many of the people present didn''t come to live in the palace of Yan? We are like birds of a feather. No one should laugh at anyone.


    It''s a pity that their attitude, which is almost ignored, makes Lu Li frown on the contrary.It would be a good thing for him if the guards really wanted to show their prestige. He was afraid that the group would not enter the oil and salt, and would not cooperate with himself.


    Now his life is on the "Zhenguo gold". He is just angry. If he is delayed by this group of people, he will bear the anger of the king of Yan in the end.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li grinned and showed his white teeth. He said with a smile: "brothers, my face has been given enough, so I won''t hit my face like this?"


    "Why don''t you accept it?"


    The third grade bodyguard also laughed, shrugged his shoulders and said, "what are you, do we need you to give face?"


    "We all know where Lord Yan''s residence is. Boy, I don''t know through whom you mixed up this position, but you have to remember that in the Yan palace, there are not many adults behind who? "


    The other side said in a cold voice, and then said, "it''s just an idle job. We don''t want to cause trouble. Don''t you come to provoke us, understand?"


    Luli quietly listened to him finish saying, and then he laughed and said faintly, "I understand."


    "That''s good." The third grade bodyguard thought that Lu Li was soft, satisfied with a smile, stretched out his hand to pat Luli''s shoulder, suddenly a Lin in his heart!


    He quickly pulled back his hand, fingertips and an invisible breath were misplaced. Although he did not touch it, there was a burning pain!


    He suddenly raised his head and glared at Lu Li.


    Lu Li took back his hand lightly, and morimori said: "give the shameless things. It seems that if you don''t win you over, you people who eat white rice refuse to listen to me.


    "In that case."


    Lu Li drew his two fingers together and drew in front of him. The fierce sword Qi cut a long crack on the ground!


    "Let''s go together."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    No one thought that Lu Li actually said that he would start with his hands. Although there was no fluctuation of his true Qi, the sword spirit that seemed to have no effect on him still shocked everyone.


    The third grade bodyguard''s face was livid, and his eyes swept through the cracks on the ground. If the target of this sword was his neck, he would have moved his head now.


    Between life and death, he was more angry than afraid at the moment!


    Anger himself was actually a no state in the body of the wood to threaten!


    "You want to die?" He stares at Lu Li coldly, his fist has already clenched.


    Not only he, but also several third grade bodyguards were also furious.


    Because Lu Li''s sentence together, it''s like hitting them in the face directly.


    "Qi Yun, what''s wrong with this boy? I''ll just beat him up and say it again!"


    A temperamental third grade bodyguard directly stepped out, the real gas was surging, like a fierce beast like a fierce fierce towards the land in the past!


    When they came to the realm of tongxuan, their strength and physical strength were very terrible. So when facing Lu Li, the third grade bodyguard gave up those fancy things and directly used his strength to hit Luli!


    This blow weighs more than a thousand jin. If it is smashed, even if it is not killed, it will be the end of a broken tendon!


    "Well, I''d like to see what you''re relying on Lu Li sneers, steps slide away, empty handed heart sword.


    Although there is no weapon in his hand, the heart sword is his most powerful sword technique. When he reaches the full level, the mystery is not clear in a few words. Even if he uses it empty handed, he will never suffer from a single to one fight with a practitioner who understands the metaphysical realm.


    Lu Li pointed to the weak point of the bodyguard''s strength. He stepped on disorderly steps at his feet, but he repeatedly avoided the pursuit of the other side. His body shape was like a ghost. He kept wandering and fighting. Every time he took a hand, he would block the strength of the other side and be extremely bored!


    "Boy, what skill is hiding? You''re not trying to win me over? It''s not comfortable to tickle me with your strength


    He roared and waved his arms like a hammer, covering the whole body. However, he could not hit Luli. On the contrary, he was caught by Lu Li again, stabbing his arm meridians several times, which made his Qi and blood flow against the current, making him extremely sour and numb.


    "Ha ha, I mean to beat you, but I didn''t say to beat you down."


    Lu Li, like a ghost, flashed behind him, raised a few strength and clapped it on the back of the other side''s head.


    Although it''s just physical strength, it also makes the other party stagger and dizzy.


    "Stop fighting. You''re not his opponent."


    At this time, the Sanpin bodyguard named Qiyun yelled and broke into the two at the same time, and pulled the furious bodyguard to him.


    Although he said that he was eating and waiting for death, he was definitely not a fool to have the cultivation of profound realm. After watching for so long, how can we not see the gap between the two? It is better to say that Lu Li is teasing each other. Moreover, with the palm of Lu Li on the back of the other''s head just now, if the weird sword spirit is used, the bodyguard''s head will definitely fall off.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that Lu Li can kill any person on the spot in the case of single to single.


    "This boy, where is the monster?"


    Qi Yun tugged at some unconventional colleagues. After staring at Lu Li for several times, he said in a deep voice: "OK, boy, you have some skills. Today is my Qi Yun who has lost sight. If there is something wrong with me, I will make amends to you later. How about the end of this matter?"


    After hearing this, Lu Li pressed down some confused breath and showed a smile, "elder brother Qi Yun said this, and he will be colleagues in the future. How can we really have a death feud? It''s just a contest. I don''t want to make amends. "


    Qi Yun no longer looked at the words, and suddenly looked away.


    Previously, he was soft, just didn''t want to make things too ugly. If you really want to kill a third grade bodyguard in the palace of Yan, no matter who died, the final result will be very miserable.


    So he would rather break his face and fool the matter over. He was ready to be humiliated by Lu Li.


    However, he didn''t expect that Lu Li was just a light exchange of words, exposing the matter, and also selling him a face.


    "I can''t imagine that this boy is young, but he can be a man." Secretly, Qi Yun''s depressed mood eased a lot, and then looked at Lu Li''s eyes, there was no hostility.


    "Qi Yun, don''t stop me. I have to teach him a lesson today!"


    However, Qi Yun''s soft, next to the third grade bodyguard but some can not bear.


    He was teased by Lu Li for a long time, and he didn''t even hit a fist. He couldn''t swallow it anyway!


    He wants to break Qi Yun''s hand and seems to want to fight with Lu Li again!


    "All right


    Qi Yun''s eyes slightly Lin, low drink a way: "not enough shame? He was patted on the head without even touching the corner of his clothes. If this brother just wanted to kill you, do you think you can still live? ""I..."


    Before the head of Qi Yun waved his hand and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "You can''t hide it from brother Qi." Lu Li showed a shy smile and nodded: "I''m looking for manager yuan. I really have something important to report. I wonder if elder brother Qi can introduce me."


    Then he blinked at Qi Yun.


    The latter knows it well and laughs, "what do you and my brother do? Come with me. "


    "Brother Qi, please."


    Lu Li stretched out his hand and bowed slightly, giving full face.


    Qi Yun is satisfied to lead the way forward.


    After they left, a group of bodyguards on the scene reacted and secretly scolded Qi Yun as a dog. It was really treacherous.


    "I said why he was so polite all of a sudden. I saw that the boy was coming with a fat boy!"


    "Before, the two were not angry."


    Several Sanpin bodyguards who are active in mind scolded.


    It''s not without regret.


    If they act quickly, they may be able to please Lu Li.


    "What are you talking about? What kind of fat can that boy have? " But the third grade who was teased by Lu Li didn''t want to understand. He was still a little angry and said, "it''s just a back door. What''s worth seeing?"


    "Fool!"


    Someone scolded: "this kid has the brand of the third grade bodyguard, and we have never seen him. It can only be explained that he was promoted with a mission


    "Who has the qualification to promote a third grade at will in Lord Yan''s residence?"


    "Er..." His face was stiff, and he said with some uncertainty: "is it Hall... "


    "Shh!"


    "If you know, shut up and don''t bother us with your words!" The bodyguard gave him a cold look and stopped paying attention to the man with a brain problem.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    "Crescent, what do you think of him?"


    Mu tea looked at the front of that group of thin smoke reflected in the various pictures, lip corner showed a trace of fun smile.


    Ge Xinyue still stood quietly beside her, until asked about her opinion, which provoked Dai Mei and said in a soft voice: "the sword is biased. It''s a pity that there is no pattern."


    "Well, they are all small tricks. Although they can cope with the difficulties in front of us, he still needs to do something to check and balance yuan Jingtao." Mu Hongxiu nodded, waved his hand to disperse the smog, and calmly said, "but if he can solve the problem of disaster relief, he can also let him do some idle work in the government."


    Ge Xinyue is well aware of mu tea''s temper and knows that she can say this sentence from her mouth, which means that she still has some appreciation for Lu Li.


    Otherwise, how can Lu Li hide from her eyes?


    However, at this time, Ge Xinyue is a little hesitant.


    Mu red sleeve glanced at her one eye, way: "what to say directly, there is no outsider here."


    "Your Highness, although he is useful, he comes from xuanjianzong. Even if there is a princess as a guarantor, it will inevitably be criticized. I am afraid that he will be a trouble in the future Ge Xinyue thought for a moment and said his doubts.


    "Trouble?" Mu red sleeve pursed pursed lip, "Yan Wang Fu''s trouble still little?"


    "The nine prefectures check and balance each other, and Lord Yan''s residence is at the bottom. This situation is not the work of my good brothers?"


    "A group of rubbish who can only muddle through life is put in, and then they put their hands on the position of the chief foreign affairs officer. They are really stupid to be old women. We can''t see who yuan Jingtao is? "


    With a smile of disdain, the long skirt like fire swayed slightly and said in a low voice: "now my house of Lord Yan has already been full of holes and is in turmoil. What''s the big deal with one more trouble and one less trouble?"


    "What''s more, this little thing has some skills. If it is used well, it may not become a good chess in my hand."


    "Your Highness said so." After hearing this, Ge Xinyue did not speak much, but asked in a low voice, "where is the cloud king?"


    Mu tea waved his hand: "give the old man back a word, said that I have accepted. I don''t care what he got from it and took advantage of my good niece. However, I want him to remember that no matter how weak Lord Yan''s residence is, it is not a place where the old devil can trample on it. Next time there is such a thing, I will step down his palace and kill him all over the river! "


    Boom!


    A sense of terror shook up in the house and then disappeared.


    Ge Xinyue nodded, but there was no sound under his feet, and he stepped back to leave.


    When he left, mu tea, this is some headache squint, I do not know what is thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    After a few words of conversation, Lu Li has already put Qi Yun''s words to seven or eight. They are quite like friends at first sight. They are brothers and sisters.


    Just in front of the house of the foreign affairs office, Qi Yun suddenly stopped and whispered to Lu Li: "brother Lu, don''t blame me for being too talkative. We yuan manager''s temperament is not very good. When you see him, you can say what you should say, and don''t mention anything you shouldn''t say. Do you know?"


    Previously, Lu Li had probably guessed the character of manager yuan from Qi Yun''s mouth. At the moment, listening to his reminder, he knew that he was afraid of being implicated, so he said with a smile: "brother Qi, don''t worry. This time I come to see manager yuan, I mainly report some things. There will be no words that should not be said."


    "That''s fine." Qi Yun nodded, and suddenly some embarrassed said: "don''t blame me for being cautious. The character of manager yuan is famous in the mansion. Before that, many bodyguards who didn''t have long eyes offended him, but they were all old people in Lord Yan''s mansion. As a result, he was beaten to be disabled by him, and even manager Ge failed to protect people. "


    "So shameless?"


    Lu Li picked her eyebrows.


    He didn''t expect that manager yuan still had such a quarrel with manager Ge.


    From a short contact, Lu Li knows that GE Xinyue is a cold and warm-hearted temperament, and she comes out to guarantee her, which is not unexpected. To his surprise, Ge Xinyue is a close friend of King Yan, and also the head of internal affairs. She is in charge of all the affairs in the mansion. Even if the guards really make any big mistakes, she should give her a little face and drive her out of the mansion.


    But the yuan manager still beat people into a disability, which is completely with Ge Xinyue falling out.


    "Who said it wasn''t, so manager Ge would not come to our East Garden easily because he didn''t deal with manager yuan." Qi Yun sighed, but seeing that Lu Li just nodded his head, he stopped talking. In his heart, he said secretly, "this boy''s mouth is really tight. He can''t pry his mouth open for half a day."


    Along the way, he and Lu Li became brothers and sisters. He also revealed many secrets in the mansion for various reasons. In fact, he wanted to know what kind of errand Lu Li was in. It was worth disturbing the two managers.


    If there is no instruction from King Yan behind this, he will not believe it.Therefore, he repeatedly sidetracked Lu Li to reveal some news, but as soon as Lu Li mentioned this matter, he would avoid talking about it and laugh at it.


    This can make Qi Yun quite irritable.


    Seeing that he was about to see director yuan, Lu Li still refused to open his mouth. Qi Yun was a little anxious: "I said brother Lu, why don''t you tell me what kind of errand have you got?"


    "It''s not old brother. I''m curious, but there are very few things in our mansion that need the presence of both directors. If there''s really something wrong, you can let out a little bit of information, brother. I''d better make some preparations in advance, don''t you?"


    It seems to be afraid of Lu Li''s misunderstanding, Qi Yun hastily explained another sentence.


    Lu Li looked at his expression and laughed in his heart, "in the end or can''t hold back?"


    So he took a deep look at Qi Yun and said with a smile, "brother Qi, it''s really not younger brother. I don''t want to open my mouth, but I can''t really open my mouth..."


    While speaking, Lu Li motionlessly pointed to the sky with his finger, without saying clearly.


    But Qi Yun showed a sudden expression, his mind turned a hundred times, his face suddenly turned white, and his voice trembled: "it was..."


    "Ah


    Lu Li pulled him with a smile and said in a soft voice, "I didn''t say anything. Brother Qi doesn''t want to think about it."


    Qi Yun woke up with a start. His expression was indescribable. He was afraid to say, "Lu Brother Lu, I''ll take you here. If you go further, I don''t dare to get involved. "


    Said, he looked at Lu Li with some gratitude, and then repeatedly arched his hands and left like the wind under his feet.


    Looking at the back of his departure, Lu Li''s smile on his face slowly converged. He turned his mouth and said, "this move is really good. If you point to the sky, you don''t have to say more."


    As for which level Qi Yun thinks of, Lu Li doesn''t care.


    Pulling the sleeve of the robe slightly, Lu Li looked up at the three words of the foreign affairs office and stepped in step by step.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    In the foreign affairs office, the third grade bodyguards who are in charge of inspection are following a cautious pace and do not make any sound.


    And Lu Li in stepping into one of the moment, feel a few quite fierce breath locked themselves.


    "Tongxuan peak!"


    This kind of breath is very familiar.


    After all, he was still in this realm a dozen days ago.


    "Four tongxuan peaks, it seems that they are the second grade bodyguards in the mansion." As soon as he stopped and looked at them, Lu Li sensed the source of those bad intentions. His eyes were swept away one by one. Although he could not see the figures, the guards who were hiding in the dark seemed to confirm something and soon removed the hostile breath.


    "If Qi Yun is not full of lies, these four people should be the strong ones of the dark guard of the palace."


    Lu Li licks his lips. Unexpectedly, a force that should belong to the king of Yan is now under the control of the general manager named yuan Jingtao.


    Even if only four people, but this is enough to show that the present situation of Yan Wang Fu is quite bad.


    As the owner of this mansion, the king of Yan could not fully grasp the extremely dangerous forces such as the dark guard, which means that she is almost going to be lifted up.


    Although the house of internal affairs is still in her own hands, it is estimated that the Foreign Affairs Office has become the back garden of "manager yuan".


    Thinking of this, Lu Li has probably understood why he was sent to Yuan Jingtao''s men.


    "Do you want to bury a chess piece to be used as a means to check and balance yuan Jingtao in the future?" Lu Li frowned, but in an instant suppressed all kinds of thoughts in his heart. He quickly came to the door of the foreign affairs office, and said in a loud voice, "third grade bodyguard Lu Li, please see director yuan."


    With his voice, the whole foreign affairs office fell into a strange atmosphere.


    Those patrolling bodyguards no longer move, and even the strong dark guards hidden in the depths, their breath fluctuates.


    Just a small detail is enough to show the power of Yuan Jingtao, far beyond the Yan Wang!


    "Come in."


    There is no unnecessary nonsense.


    Inside the foreign affairs office, there was a hoarse voice.


    Lu Li raised his head and opened the door in front of him.


    A smell of rotten rust came out of the air.


    Lu Li''s nose moved and recognized the smell of blood.


    Looking forward, we can see a handsome man in a long black shirt at his desk.


    "I''ve met manager yuan." Lu Li looks at the man in front of her, and at the same time observes the situation in the room, thinking about how to open up next.


    At this time, the yuan Jingtao in front of the book slowly raised his head, pointed to the half person high document on the desk, and said faintly: "you also see it. Just tell me what you want."


    Lu Li and Yuan Jingtao look at each other, and see the deep indifference and coldness in those eyes.


    Combined with the bloody smell in the room, Lu Li has probably guessed that Qi Yun''s words are not true. This yuan manager''s character is really not good for each other.


    "Manager yuan, I came here under the command of his Highness the king of Yan. I hope the manager can give me some convenience."


    Lu Li didn''t want to think about it, so he directly moved out the name of Yan Wang.


    Although not necessarily useful, but if you don''t pull this tiger skin, the next conversation will not be so smooth.


    Sure enough, when he heard Lu Li mention the king of Yan, Yuan Jingtao''s writing hand was slightly stunned, showing some scornful smile, "say it, what do you want."


    "First, I hope manager yuan can transfer a few smart four grade bodyguards to be sent by me."


    "It''s within your purview, yes." Yuan Jingtao glanced at Lu Li and his tone was still calm.


    Lu Li listened to his promise so decisively, but in his heart he sneered, "I''m afraid you can''t sit still."


    Then he continued: "the second thing is to ask general manager yuan to issue an order to let me command the Royal forces in the imperial capital. Including martial arts schools, shops, land transportation, water transportation... "


    At last, Lu Tao made an observation.


    Sure enough, the chief manager has put down his pen at the moment, and his eyes are full of cold.


    Lu Li then went on: "of course, it would be great if Chief Executive Yuan could tell Shenwei to cooperate with me."


    "Ha ha."


    When he finished the last sentence, Yuan Jingtao couldn''t help laughing, "with such a big appetite, are you not afraid to prop yourself up to death?"


    After that, he sat up straight and seemed to want to take a good look at the young man in front of him, with a faint smile in his mouth. "Shenweisi is the last card of Lord Yan''s house. Even if Yan Wang is here, he can''t dispatch him without the permission of me and GE Xinyue. Because it belongs not only to the house of King Yan, but also to the holy Kingdom and his majesty. "


    "Want Shenwei to help? Why are you? "


    Yuan Jingtao''s tone was not severe, but very gentle, as if he was really asking for a reason.


    But Lu Li can hear clearly that this is an invisible threat.


    Of course, it is not threatening him, but threatening the king of Yan.The existence of Shenwei is similar to that of shenweisi, and each of the nine palaces holds one. It is not only the final card of each palace, but also a defense line of swallowing the heaven.


    The combination of these nine forces is enough to overturn any royal palace and noble family in tuntian Sheng''s country. Even at the most critical moment, they have the power of turbulent imperial court, forcing the invincible majesty of the holy kingdom to abdicate, and then they can wipe out foreign aggression and stabilize the situation.


    Therefore, such a powerful force, even if it is only one ninth of the total, is absolutely not free to drive.


    Not to mention that Lu Li now has the status of a third grade bodyguard. Even if he goes further and becomes a second grade, or even replaces yuan Jingtao as the first grade manager, he is not qualified to direct Shenwei.


    "Manager yuan misunderstood me."


    Lu Li didn''t seem to understand yuan Jingtao''s threat, and said with a smile: "it''s just that you need to lift your fingers so that I can talk to the people of Shenwei, and the rest, you don''t need to worry about it."


    With that, Lu chaotao bowed slightly.


    But yuan Jingtao''s eyes were colder.


    He tapped his fingers on the table and said, "martial arts school, shop, land transportation and water transportation alone represent a huge amount of money, a large amount of materials, and all the information channels of our Yan palace to the outside world should be delivered to you. These are not enough. Do you want shenweisi''s help? Do you want to be rebellious


    "The manager joked, but the king of Yan attached great importance to this matter. His Highness has explained that no matter who he is, he should cooperate with him fully." Lu Li said softly: "otherwise, who blocks and kills who."


    Words fall, the temperature inside the house seems to have dropped some, Yuan Jingtao stirred Meifeng, staring at Lu Li, "you threaten me?"


    "I dare not."


    Lu Li raised his head and laughed at people and animals.


    But yuan Jingtao still saw another meaning from this smile.


    Lu Li does not dare to be right, but those who support him now may not dare.


    "It seems that the king of Yan can''t afford to wait for the relief fund." After a long time, Yuan Jingtao took a deep look at Lu Li, threw his waist token in the past, and calmly said, "take this waist token, for two days, no one dares to stop you."


    Lu Li took the waist token and put it into his sleeve without looking at it. He said with a low eyebrow and a smooth eye: "well, thank you, manager yuan."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    "Servile appearance!"


    When Lu Li and Yuan Jingtao reached a certain consensus, there was a sarcastic curse in the courtyard deep in the Yan palace.


    Mu tea looked at Lu Li''s servile look, both angry and funny, but the corners of his lips could not help but slightly cocked up, and he was still satisfied after all.


    Before Yuan Jingtao takes out the waist token, mu Hongxiu even thinks about whether to release a trace of breath to oppress yuan Jingtao, but what she didn''t expect is that Yuan Jingtao was actually bluffed by Lu Li.


    Although Lu Li only said a few words, but the deep meaning revealed among them made yuan Jingtao think deeply.


    That seemingly flattering gesture has actually put yuan Jingtao on fire. If he dares to refuse, even if Mu Hongxiu doesn''t want to fall out with him, he must stand up to support Lu Li.


    "Even I dare to calculate. I''m really brave." Mu red sleeve murmured, eyes slowly from that piece of illusory light and shadow to take back, showing a playful smile, "but, just listen to me mention once Shenwei Si, immediately thought of how to bluff yuan Jingtao this vicious dog, it is a talent."


    Then he stood up with a headache and said, "it''s a pity that you don''t know what Shenwei represents. I have to go into the palace to clean up the tail for you. If you don''t give me a satisfactory result this time, no matter who comes to plead, I will take your skin off! "


    After that, she was in a flash, turned into a red streamer, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    All of this, Lu Li, who has planned to find several four grade bodyguards to help him with his affairs, is not clear.


    Of course, even if he clearly mu tea in the back of those few angry words, finally can only helplessly smile. After all, he is a newcomer. With limited information and a little trivial means, he has been able to communicate with Yuan Jingtao, the chief manager who has been operating in Lord Yan''s mansion for a long time. Even if Lu Li knows what kind of trouble he has brought to Mu Hongxiu, he can''t do better.


    Can''t let him directly cut yuan Jingtao?


    Let alone whether he has such strength, even if he can do it, killing yuan Jingtao will not help anything.


    At present, what Lu Li really cares about is whether the "zhenguojin" can be carried out smoothly. After all, compared with Yuan Jingtao, in Lu Li''s eyes, mu Hongxiu is the real threat


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in front of Lu Li, there are two men who are somewhat restrained.


    These two people are the four grade bodyguards selected by Lu Li.


    One is Tan long, the other is Shiyan. They are not poor in strength. They are all listening to the thunder peak. They have reached the deep level of the thunder. Only one step away can we communicate with Xuanmen and step into tongxuan.


    The reason why they were chosen was not entirely because of their strength, but because of their embarrassing situation in Lord Yan''s residence. Both of them were monks who entered the palace of Yan through the Emperor Wu Zong in the early years. They had neither background nor merit behind them. After the decline of Lord Yan''s residence, they were simply assigned to the most idle jobs and became completely marginal figures.


    That is to say, they are not the lineage of King Yan, and they are not accepted by Yuan Jingtao. Although it is not sure whether there is any background behind them, this relatively clean hand is what Lu Li needs most now.


    "Lord Lu, are you looking for us?"


    When Lu Li has given himself a third cup of tea, the dull stone can''t help but be curious.


    Lu Li smell speech, raised his eyes and looked at him with a smile.


    This meaningful smile makes Tan long on one side have a cold sweat and cough gently, indicating that Shi Yan should not be garrulous.


    Although Shi Yan was a little puzzled, he still closed his mouth.


    Although the bodyguards of Lord Yan''s residence are very casual, they are only privileges when they are mixed to a certain level. On weekdays, marginal roles like them are not conscientious, but they dare not be slighted. They are afraid that they will be kicked out of the government if they run into a Shangguan.


    Although Lu Li is a little tender and at least ten years younger than them, he is now wearing a strong black suit representing the third grade bodyguards. Besides the ID card of the third grade bodyguard, one of them belongs to Yuan Jingtao!


    So tan long and Shi Yan are not sure what the "Lord Lu" is looking for.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. We''ll be colleagues of Lord Yan''s house in the future. Don''t be too different." Feeling that the heat was almost over, Lu Li put down his tea cup with a smile and said to them, "this time I''m looking for you two. Naturally, there are good things."


    Tan long saw that Lu Li was still good at talking, so he was more daring. He said, "Lord Lu, don''t make fun of our brothers. When will we get a good job in the yanwang mansion?"


    Although Shi Yan is dull, he also nods when he mentions this matter.


    Seeing their reactions, Lu Li couldn''t help laughing. I''m afraid these two people have suffered a lot in the imperial palace. They are all from the top universities of tuntian Shengguo. Now they have become so cowardly.However, Lu Li didn''t mean to make fun of them. He chuckled: "it was not your turn before. Now it''s your turn?"


    Tan Long''s lips trembled, and said with a smile, "Lord Lu, you''d better tell our brother clearly. We don''t have a bottom in our hearts."


    "Yes, Lord Lu, since you are superior to us, whatever you want to do, just give us an order. There''s no need to sell the beans!" Shi Yan is also very honest.


    "Whatever you do?" Lu Li squinted and said with a smile: "this can''t be nonsense. You know, although this job is a beautiful job, if something goes wrong, the lives of the three of us are not enough."


    "Gudong"!


    Shi Yan throat movement, originally wanted to say something, but in the face of Lu Li''s playful eyes, he could not say anything.


    "All right."


    Fortunately, at this time, Lu Li raised his hand and said faintly, "I''m looking for you, not to embarrass you. You can rest assured."


    "As for what to do..." Lu Li pauses, and then looks at the more clever Tan long. "Is there a craftsman who is good at some small things in the industry under the name of Lord Yan?"


    "Gadgets?" Tan longleng hesitated for a moment. Then he said with uncertainty: "Lord Lu, the real weapon refiners are all weapons makers. If you want to talk about trinkets, only some half skilled craftsmen are willing to do it?"


    "Oh? Do you know such people? " Lu Li''s eyes brightened.


    What he is looking for is really not a powerful weapon refiner, just such a craftsman!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    The so-called craftsman is actually a craftsman who has no inheritance of exquisite forging method. Most of these people were born in the market. If they couldn''t learn the exquisite forging method, they couldn''t use those treasures to forge magic weapons. At most, they could only make weapons for ordinary practitioners or some gadgets full of fantastic ideas.


    But it is not true that they are inferior to weapon refiners.


    We should know that the reason why Shenbing is a magic weapon is that its material must be an invisible treasure. For example, Longjing and dark iron are made of special materials. Without the help of exquisite forging method, they can''t be handled at all, and there is no need to mention forging. What Lu Li wants is a kind of jade slips that can be sold in large quantities, in which the pattern of "Zhenguo gold" is branded. Although it is not a very difficult task, it also requires some skilled craftsmen to be competent.


    After learning some of Lu Li''s demands, Tan Long''s heart dropped from his throat and vowed: "Lord Lu, don''t worry. If you want me to find some great weapon refiners in the imperial capital, I''m afraid I don''t have the ability. But if you want to find some skilled craftsmen, it only takes an hour, and I''m sure I''ll bring someone to you."


    "Don''t be in such a hurry."


    Seeing his high interest, Lu Li raised his hand: "in addition to these craftsmen, there are other things you need to do."


    "Lord Lu, please tell me." Now Tan long and Shi Yan don''t doubt this job. Anyway, Lu Li is in front of him. It doesn''t seem to be a difficult task. Maybe it''s really a good job.


    "Go and contact the shops under the name of the palace, especially the weapons shop, the pill shop and the restaurant, and ask their steward to prepare. When we find a craftsman, we will meet them first."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, the excitement on Tan Long''s face immediately dissipated a lot.


    Lu Li said with a smile, "why, is there any difficulty?"


    Before Tan long spoke, Shi Yan on the side said: "Lord Lu doesn''t know something about it. His highness, King Yan, never asks about these businesses. Manager Ge is only responsible for the accounts and the interior of the palace. Let''s We don''t really have much control over those businesses. "


    "You mean, these people may not cooperate?" Lu Li frowns slightly.


    This was beyond his expectation.


    At the same time, it also gave him a sense of helplessness.


    It''s no wonder that the king of Yan was struggling in the nine prefectures, and even the aristocratic families were reluctant to pay any attention to her.


    The end is to see the present state of Yan Wang''s house, it is probably clear that the king of Yan does not know how to control a force. No matter how difficult it is, at least these businesses belonging to the Royal Palace should be firmly grasped. Otherwise, once there is turbulence, those businessmen who will only act at the helm of the wind may cause trouble.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li was heartless and took off the waist token belonging to Yuan Jingtao in his waist and threw it to tan long. He said, "I don''t care what you do, even if you break their legs and tie them to me. In a word, I have to see the people who manage these businesses."


    "Yes, Lord Lu!"


    Hearing the cold meaning in Lu Li''s words, Tan long holds the waist token and says in a deep voice that he has some confidence.


    It is not only the waist token of Yuan Jingtao in his hand, but also the attitude of Lu Li.


    Everyone in the mansion knows that Yuan Jingtao is not a good match, but it is just tyrannical. There is no help for the prince''s house. Except for those who eat and wait for death, the people who really care for the palace are afraid of him, but they may not obey him.


    Tan long happens to be one of an Anfen''s returnees. No matter what reason, he doesn''t want the downfall of Lord Yan''s mansion. Naturally, he will think more than others. Lu Li forcibly summoned that group of stewards, let Tan long smell a trace of different flavor.


    "It seems that this Lord Lu is trying to build up his prestige..."


    Tidy up good mood, Tan long did not delay, immediately in accordance with Lu Li''s instructions to do.


    As for Shi Yan, Lu Li led him to another important task.


    ¡­¡­


    The South Street of the capital is crowded with people. Although it is not as prosperous and rich as other places, it is chaotic and orderly with a strong atmosphere of the market.


    Outside the crowd, Lu Li and Shi Yan''s bodyguards belonging to Lord Yan''s residence are extremely conspicuous. However, they deter many punks from coming close.


    "Lord Lu, what shall we do in South Street? It''s a mess here. If something happens, we may not be able to get out of here. " Although Shi Yan is full of doubts, he is responsible for protecting Lu Li.


    Lu Li laughs and doesn''t speak. He chats with people all the way. He mostly talks about what he has seen in the market. When people see him wearing the black and powerful clothes of Lord Yan''s mansion, he doesn''t hide anything. After a round of questioning, Lu Li already has a general idea about the situation of the South Street.


    Then, he patted Shiyan on the shoulder and said, "although this is the most chaotic place in the imperial capital, there are some things that can only be done by those who are mixed up here."


    "It''s all gangsters here. What can we do?"


    Although Shi Yan is dull, he has the pride of Wuzong students in the bottom of his heart. Naturally, he doesn''t look down on this group of loose repair in the market.


    Although the kingdom of swallowing heaven is known as everyone is like a dragon and there are hundreds of millions of practitioners, there are classes among the practitioners.For example, Shi Yan and Tan long, who were born in the martial School of the holy state or other schools of learning, are actually talents born in the ancestral clan. They often enter the imperial court, or the royal family and get a good job.


    However, those who practice martial arts according to the imperial court of the holy Kingdom, who are free to practice, climb, roll and form cliques, are wild paths. Even if there are strong ones in them, their origins are short and they are not respected by those who come from colleges.


    Even if Shi Yan is not satisfied, he is also a student of Wuzong University. He is a bit arrogant and normal.


    "Well, I''ll teach you today that there are some big things that people like you can''t do." Lu Li didn''t think Wu to his opposition, took him through the streets and came to a pub outside.


    By the broken wooden threshold that had been trampled several inches by people, he leaned against a shabby young man. He squinted at passers-by until Lu Li and Shi Yan appeared. His shoulders trembled slightly and his muscles and bones chirped.


    "Thunder in the bones and muscles!"


    Shi Yan stopped and looked at the young man with vigilance, while protecting Lu Li behind him.


    "Don''t be nervous." Lu Li pressed his shoulder, crossed him to the young man, and said with a smile, "this is everything hall?"


    "The third grade bodyguards of Lord Yan''s residence can''t solve the problem. We can''t eat this life." The young man grinned.


    Lu Li raised his hand and threw a holy state coin to the other side. "Whether it can be done or not is a matter for you. What you want to do is my problem."


    The young man held the coin, looked up and down at Lu Li, then nodded his head and said, "the comer is a guest. Our wushitang never refuses to come to business. Come with me."


    After that, he stood up and patted the soil, and took Luli and Shiyan to the pub.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    From the outside, this tavern is not very impressive, but inside, it has a unique hole.


    Once in, the noise swept over the sky, as if separated from the bustling street outside into two worlds. I don''t know how many rude monks and nuns are in groups, rowing, drinking, or gambling together to make this tavern very lively and shocking.


    "Lord Lu, these people are not good at stubbornness." After entering the tavern, Shi Yan is like an enemy in front of him. He stealthily comes to Lu Li to remind him.


    After all, in his opinion, these wild road children who were born in the grass and loose repair, they were all unruly and unruly characters. What''s more, with a glance, he found that many of them were good at it, and the weakest one was the peak of Qi Qiqiao, which was only one step away from listening to thunder. If there is any conflict, Shi Yan alone, I''m afraid it will not protect the safety of Lu Li.


    "Don''t worry, we will not let the guests be threatened by our business


    Without waiting for Lu Li to speak, the young man who led the way in front of him turned his head and faintly dropped this sentence. Then he said hello to the group of rude monks.


    People in the tavern have long noticed that Lu Li and Shi Yan are wearing clothes that are too eye-catching. However, because there are young people leading the way, these restless guys don''t stand up to look for trouble.


    This also shows that the young man''s status in the hall of everything is not low, others are willing to sell him a face.


    "Seven masters, are these two?"


    The young man led the two men to a door. At the door stood a winking man, scanning Lu Li and Shi Yan.


    "I''ll take the guests to see the second master." The young man waved his hand, and the man got out of his way at once.


    After waiting for three people to drill into the door, Lu Li looked at the young man with a smile, "seventh master?"


    "They are nicknames. They look up to me. Just call me ah Qi." He shrugged his shoulders, but his face was indifferent. Then he went to a wine table in the inner room. Without looking at some men who were drinking, he directly pressed a certain organ. Then he said to Lu Li: "whether you can do your business depends on our second master''s statement. However, as long as you are not crazy enough to ask us to kill Ge Xinyue and Yuan Jingtao, everything hall can basically meet your requirements."


    "Why, all things hall still takes private work of killing people?"


    Lu Li looked around and said with a smile.


    Ah Qi did not answer this question.


    After he pressed the mechanism on the wine table, the group of people in the inner room all stopped because a man came out of the cellar.


    "This is the second master?" Lu Li looks at the man out of the wine cellar.


    Although there was a smell of alcohol on his body, his eyes were so bright that he could not see any drunkenness.


    He walked to the wine table and sat down shaking. He held his head in one hand and looked at Lu Li with a slanting eye. "When I enter the hall of things, I have something to do. I don''t like to listen to nonsense. What do you want us to do


    "You


    His such a casual attitude, immediately let Shi Yan some dissatisfaction, not waiting for the attack, but was held down by Lu Li.


    "When you come to visit, you have to ask for something, but before you talk about it, you have to introduce yourself." Lu Li sat down with a smile, "I don''t know, what''s the name of the second master?"


    "You call me second master, and ask me what I call it?" The second Ye stared at Lu Li and said coldly, "do you want to find fault?"


    Lu Li didn''t care about his threat. He still said with a smile: "it''s OK to call you second master if you''re talking about business. But I''m here not only to talk about business, but also to make friends with you."


    Said, Lu Li raised his hand, stone rock cold hum, took out a pile of money from his arms, patted on the table.


    "What does that mean?" The second master did not look at the pile of money, but looked at Lu Li, "Yan Wang Fu wants to smash our everything hall with money?"


    "I dare not." Lu Li pushed the pile of money forward and said, "I''m a little third grade bodyguard, but I can''t represent the Yan palace. I''m afraid it won''t get into the eyes of all things hall. It''s just a little bit of my own will. Do you mind if you make a friend? "


    "Three thousand dollars, just want to make a friend?"


    The second master looked down and knew the exact number of the money. Then he said with a smile: "you are so generous. I don''t think you gave me any chance to refuse?"


    "OK, you friend, I have made friends with zhaoshanhe."


    He put away that pile of banknotes, and then said: "but friends belong to friends, business belongs to business, you are such a big hand, I need to listen to the way of this business."


    "That''s natural. The second master is willing to sell my face. How can I embarrass him?" Lu Li saw that he accepted the money, showing a satisfied smile, "in fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that this matter must be done by everything hall."


    When Lu Li said what he thought, Zhao Shanhe, Shi Yan, and ah Qi, who stood on one side, were surprised.


    Especially Shi Yan, his face is full of strange expression, several times to stop, and finally life to resist.


    It''s not what Lu Li wants to do. On the contrary, what he wants to do is a small thing. It''s just that this small matter, in addition to everything hall, no matter who is going to do it, will feel a little tricky.Because the fact that Lu Li wanted to do was too insidious. Even if tuntian Shengguo was born in a demon family, most of the practitioners who could mix with each other in the holy kingdom were not good at it. Even so, they all felt that Lu Li''s method was too dirty.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" It took Zhao Shanhe a long time to recover. At the moment, he no longer had the airs of a talent. He was quite speechless and said, "do you know that once this matter is exposed, the reputation of Lord Yan''s mansion will be damaged."


    "Reputation has always been built on strength. With the present strength of the Yan palace, although it is declining, it is not everyone can slander it."


    Lu Li is not afraid at all and his expression is calm.


    Zhao Shanhe pondered for a moment, and finally clenched his teeth and said, "OK, we will take over this business. But I want to say in advance that if it is really big in the end, all things hall will not back pot for Lord Yan''s house."


    "Don''t worry. As long as you do as I say and spread the rumors, no matter who comes to your trouble, there will be king Yan''s house to fight against it." After Lu Li promised, he looked at zhaoshanhe with a smile, "then I wish us a happy cooperation?"


    "You boy is a character, I have no admiration for anyone, but from today on, more than you."


    Zhao Shanhe nodded and immediately ordered ah Qi to find someone to do something.


    And what they have to do is very simple, that is, to get a large number of naughty idle men, to spill money, to spread rumors, and to create momentum for zhenguojin!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    When Lu Li and Shi Yan left, a strong man on the table said: "second brother, although this business is not a big deal, it is very hot."


    As the strong man broke his silence, another capable middle-aged man also sighed: "the house of Lord Yan is in a difficult situation now. The king of Yan is almost run out of nowhere in the court hall. Now they suddenly have a move. They are afraid that there will be a storm."


    These two people''s views made the rest of the table quite agree.


    Before they said nothing, they only regarded themselves as transparent people. That was because of the rules of wushitang. When they were talking about business, they could not speak without permission from the second master.


    Now that Lu Li has left, the group of people can''t sit still.


    Zhao Hanhe looked around and didn''t answer them. Instead, he looked at ah Qi who had just returned and asked, "Lao Qi, what do you think?"


    Ah Qi was silent for a moment, then spewed out four words: "unstoppable."


    "Yes, this is also the disadvantage of our wushitang..." Zhao Shanhe sighed, then looked around several old brothers, "I swallow the kingdom of heaven, started with the devil, founded the country by force, the people are fierce, everyone is free, but you should not forget that swallowing the kingdom of heaven has become a trend now."


    "The nine prefectures of the imperial capital are all the most powerful forces in the kingdom of swallowing heaven. Even if the house of Lord Yan seems to have declined in the eyes of outsiders, it is only necessary for the swallow king to lift his finger to destroy our everything hall."


    "What''s more, you have never thought that there have been many disasters in the holy Kingdom recently. Six of the princes of the nine prefectures left their fiefdoms and entered the imperial capital just in time for the return of the princess. What terrible waves are hidden in these situations?"


    "King Yan is responsible for raising disaster relief funds. It has not progressed for a long time. Even if she is close to the madman, who dares to stop her is a dead end. Do you think that under such circumstances, even if we know that the abyss is ahead, do we dare not jump?"


    Zhao Shanhe said something, the scene suddenly fell into a strange quiet.


    In fact, these things are not secret, even if there is no analysis of Zhao Shanhe, they are not difficult to guess. However, they have lived in the market for a long time, far away from the court hall. The original intention of the establishment of wushitang is not to get involved in the disturbance of the high-level of the holy state. Now, when they encounter the affairs of Lord Yan''s residence, their first reaction is to escape.


    Unfortunately, there are some things that they can''t escape and absolutely can''t escape.


    "But over the past few years, the Jiufu and the major aristocratic families have not recruited us. Our wushitang has always remained neutral and never biased towards any side. That group of talents did not attack us."


    "Now we have helped Lord Yan''s house, even if it''s just some business cooperation, if it spreads to the ears of other governments, we''ll have a thorough trace of King Yan!"


    The first strong man sighed in a worried tone.


    He ranks third in all things hall, only under Zhaoshan river. He has a lot of say power in decision-making of everything hall.


    Although wushitang is a group of scattered monks, it has a great influence in the imperial capital.


    Where is the imperial capital? Holy city! To be able to stand firm here, wushitang is not a mob, not to mention Zhao Shanhe''s one word hall.


    Zhao Shanhe took a deep look at the strong man and asked, "third, I''m still saying that. Now the Yan palace is unstoppable. We refuse. That is to offend the king of Yan, and the result is the same. Why not gamble?"


    "What''s more, I don''t think Lu Li is a simple character. Maybe he can really change Lord Yan''s residence."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Shanhe''s tone suddenly turned cold: "and you don''t forget that the six princes gathered in the imperial capital, but not just for the sake of disaster."


    "Second brother, won''t you? Do you mean that the kingdom of demons is really going to war? " The third is really a little bit restless this time.


    It was not only him, but also the other people in the room who had flashing eyes and strange expressions.


    Zhao Shanhe did not speak and looked at ah Qi again.


    In the hall of all things, everyone performs his duties. Ah Qi is the leader of the intelligence part. No one knows more about the outside world.


    A seven point head said: "there are indeed signs that the demon kingdom can''t help it. The holy Kingdom has been suffering a lot recently, and its national strength is wasted, which undoubtedly gives them the best chance to start a war. According to the reports from the brothers outside, recently, at the border, the polar demon Kingdom has organized several exploratory attacks, with constant friction. This is not a normal phenomenon. "


    "Those lunatics..."


    After listening to ah Qi''s reply, someone murmured.


    This is not derogatory, but fear from the heart.


    The so-called five magic countries are the names given by the world. But among these five countries, four of them still carry on the tradition of demon sect and call themselves holy countries.


    Only the founding emperor of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil thought that the name of the devil was the awe of the people and a symbol of their strength, so he simply called himself the devil Kingdom and called it the heaven of heaven.


    However, Jitian demon kingdom is indeed powerful. It has been fighting around for many years and fought hard to make peace among the three holy states. Only by fighting head-on between the kingdom of swallowing heaven and the kingdom of extreme heaven and demon, it has been supported to this day.Now this group of madmen saw that the holy land of swallow heaven was wasted by disaster, and finally they could not help showing their fangs.


    This also explains why six princes of the nine prefectures left the fiefdoms to gather in the imperial capital. At the same time, it also shows that the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven is likely to begin to integrate all forces.


    "So, no matter where we put our bets, it''s a bet we won''t lose. Because no matter who we are branded, in fact, our target is the holy kingdom. Do you understand? "


    Zhao Shanhe finally said no more.


    There are some things that are enough here. If you go on, you will be taboo.


    At this time, the others were all enlightened. No one raised any objection. They got up and left each other, ready to complete the business from Lord Yan''s mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord Lu, if we do this, we will die if the king of Yan knows about it."


    Shi Yan always resents what Lu Li just said, but seeing that Lu Li is still sitting there eating cakes, he can''t help but admonish him.


    "The business of this restaurant is very good. It seems that on weekdays, it should not reduce the income of the palace." For Shi Yan''s words, Lu Li didn''t pay attention to it, instead, he evaluated the restaurant under the name of the palace.


    Although the king of Yan had his own fiefs, the industry within the imperial capital also accounted for a large part of his income. After all, this is the capital of the royal city and the largest city of the holy state. Doing business here can bring considerable benefits.


    When Shi Yan heard that Lu Li was still in the mood to care about these things, he could not help saying, "Lord Lu, this is not the time to eat and drink. What are we going to do?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll finish with you once when Tan long invites the person I want to see." Lu Li put down the cake in his hand, and suddenly heard the noise outside the restaurant. He said with a smile, "here it is."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    There was a lot of noise outside the restaurant, and it was from a group of people.


    Shi Yan''s heart has always been a knot in one''s heart. Hearing Lu Li''s reminder, he immediately went to the observation platform and looked out.


    It''s good not to see. When he saw the situation outside, he felt a thump again and almost fainted!


    On the long street stood many five grade guards of the palace of Yan. Tan long was among them.


    But that alone is not enough to make Shi Yan feel afraid. What really scares him is that these guards still have a group of people, but when you look at their clothes, you can see that they are all people of status.


    And the source of the noise was them.


    "Gentlemen, Lord Lu is already waiting. Please." Tan long stands in front of the restaurant door and reaches out his hand. His expression and tone are cold and frightening.


    At this time, he was very glad that Lu Li had given him that waist token, otherwise, this job would be ruined today.


    He had thought that these people might not cooperate, but he didn''t expect to give him even a little face. After several closed doors, Tan long, in a fit of anger, mobilized the forces of the government with his waist tag and forced them to "invite" them.


    This is the end of the dispute.


    "What kind of Lord Lu? If you tie us here, you don''t want to give us an account? "


    Some of the people who were invited said coldly: "we all work for his highness, the king of Yan. Do we have any merit or hard work on weekdays? Today, you mobilized the bodyguards to fight us out for no reason. If there is no reasonable explanation for this matter, even if it is in front of your highness, I will seek justice. "


    "Yes, why did you tie us here?"


    "I have to give an account. Otherwise, in the future, a person can come to the shop to do business. Do you want to do business in my shop?"


    When someone makes a voice, naturally someone should. Tan long caught by the people, immediately sounded several angry voice, so that Tan long face expression more ugly.


    Tan long sneered: "want to explain? When you go upstairs, Lord Lu will give you an account! "


    After saying that, he also made a cruel, a wave of his hand: "give me to carry up!"


    The guards who heard the order immediately stopped the bayonets and pushed them into the restaurant.


    "What do you do?"


    "Stop it! Do you know who I am? "


    "You are dead! If a little four grade bodyguard dares to do this to us, no one can save you! "


    When this gang of swearing bayonets are caught in the restaurant, Tan Long''s face is cold, but he looks at the rest of the silent shopkeepers, "several, please?"


    "This adult, you may as well give us the information. What is the Lord Lu upstairs looking for us for?" The blacksmith shop keeper hesitated for a while, and finally asked.


    He asked, the remaining several people all looked at Tan long.


    Tan long did not answer, turned to light way: "a few do not have to worry about, nature is a good thing."


    With that, he took the lead in entering the restaurant.


    The rest of the shopkeepers looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. In the end, they did not dare to leave and followed suit.


    Seeing this scene, Shi Yan''s feet swayed slightly and sighed: "it''s over..."


    He then looked at Lu Li, who was sitting there steadily. He was dull in nature. At this time, he could not even say a word of advice.


    The heart is more shocked, Tan long this guy, usually looks so smart, how can help Lu Li under the bucket so big basket?


    Those who have been arrested are not others. They are the masters and big shopkeepers of all the industries under the name of Lord Yan''s residence!


    In other words, these people are the money bags of King Yan''s residence in the imperial capital. If you offend them, what will happen?


    Thinking of this, Shiyan is full of sorrow, drooping his head and no longer talking.


    Lu Li glanced at him and knew what he was thinking, but did not open his mouth to explain.


    Some words can''t be trusted if they explain too much.


    After a while, Tan long led a group of people to come here. After entering the elegant room, he bowed to Lu Li and said, "Lord Lu, please come."


    "Well done." Lu Li nodded and smiling, took out a money note and put it on the table, "give some brothers a point, hard for them."


    "Thank you very much."


    Tan long clasped his fist, and then waved his hand. Those five grade bodyguards quietly withdrew, leaving behind the shopkeepers. Either full of anger or the gaze of examination fell on Lu Li''s face.


    Lu Li looked up at them and said with a smile, "all the shopkeepers, please sit down."


    It''s a pity that there was a long silence, but no one would like to sit down.


    "Lord Lu? What are you doing with us? "


    Perhaps because Lu Li is wearing the black and vigorous clothes of the third grade bodyguard, a middle-aged man''s tone is still not good, but a little restrained.


    "This is it?" Lu Li looks at Tan long.


    Tan long said without expression: "this is manager Sun, who is in charge of land transportation and escort business in Beicheng.""Oh." Lu Li nodded, then looked at the other party in a robe, his face was greasy, his stomach was swollen like a ball, and he said with a smile: "it seems that this is indeed a fat job. The life of manager Sun should be good."


    Manager Sun''s face changed slightly. He was not sure what Lu Li meant. He said in a sharp voice, "I don''t understand what you are talking about. If you catch us to talk about this nonsense, we will leave!"


    With that, he pretended to leave, but Yu Guang was glancing at other people to see if anyone was following him.


    It''s a pity that there are no idiots in the audience. Everyone can see that Lu Li has enough confidence. Who dares to offend Lu Li before he knows what he has to rely on?


    This time, manager Sun is in a dilemma.


    "Manager Sun, in fact, I''m a good talker and I like making friends best." Lu Li said with a smile: "today you give me face, I will naturally give you face. If you sweep my face, everyone will lose face. "


    "Sit down, please."


    Having said that, Lu Li stretched out his hand and motioned to shopkeeper sun to sit down.


    "What kind of thing do you want me to give you face?" Shopkeeper sun was so angry that he felt fat on his face and said coldly, "I have been working for Lord Yan''s house for ten years. I''m hardworking. Why should you arrest me?"


    When he said this, many of his faces showed the expression that he thought deeply.


    Many of these people are old people of the Yan palace. Lu Li tied them up directly, which made them feel resentful.


    What''s more, being able to sit in their present position, regardless of their ability, who has no background behind them? The complex situation of Lord Yan''s residence would have been eaten to the bone if it had been worked hard.


    Therefore, many people did not take seriously the threat in Lu Li''s words.


    When Lu Li saw this situation, he didn''t get angry. He just laughed and said, "manager Sun, do you really want to sweep my face?"


    "Hum!"


    Shopkeeper sun snorted, "boy, the depth of Lord Yan''s residence is deep. Don''t think you can walk horizontally with manager yuan. Be careful that you don''t even know how to die in the end."


    "Well, manager Sun, please come back." Lu Li didn''t force him to leave. He raised his hand and motioned Tan long to let him go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    Without hesitation, manager Sun left.


    After he left, several shopkeepers were quite moved. Lu Li looked at them and said, "who else wants to leave, I will not stop."


    Hearing what he said, a strong man stood up and said, "Lord Lu, there is something wrong with the martial arts school. I''ll leave today and invite you to make amends later."


    After that, he turned and left without any intention of staying.


    After two people left in succession, the courage of the people also increased, and two people left in succession.


    So in this elegant room, in addition to Shi Yan and Tan long, there are six shopkeepers standing there, either staying or not. Their expressions are a little embarrassed.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "how many people don''t go?"


    The shopkeepers hesitated a little, and then an old man in a long robe stood up and arched his hand and said, "Lord Lu, don''t make fun of me. There''s no reason to let us go after such a big battle."


    "Besides..." The old man paused and sighed: "we are not like the previous shopkeepers. We hold small businesses. We really don''t have the courage to fight Lord Lu."


    "Lord Lu, let''s be frank. If we can help you, we will never refuse."


    Another shopkeeper said with a bitter smile.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "you are welcome. Please sit down and we will talk."


    With that, he reached out and led the people to their seats.


    No one refused this time. The only six shopkeepers sat down according to their words. Although they were still a little nervous, at present, Lu Li''s attitude was quite good and did not seem to embarrass them.


    "It seems that Lord Lu is a good talker."


    The idea flashed from the bottom of several people''s hearts.


    But they soon found out that they were really wrong.


    "Tan long." Suddenly, Tan long of Lu Li Chao waved.


    Tan long immediately came over, "what do you want from Lord Lu?"


    "What kind of business are those who have just left?" Lu Li raised a seemingly irrelevant question.


    It can fall in the ears of the other six shopkeepers, but it is no less than a thunder.


    Some of them were strange, some were frightened, and some were reluctant to speak. Finally, they resisted.


    Tan long seemed to understand something after a slight Leng. The thief said with a smile, "you know, the first shopkeeper who left is Peng Wei, who is in charge of martial arts school business. After leaving the two, they are respectively responsible for half of the water transport business. "


    "Land transport, darts, martial arts school, water transport."


    Lu Li nodded and said with a smile: "do you think these businesses make money?"


    No one dared to answer his question.


    If you can work in Jiufu dialect and become a shopkeeper in business, no one will be a fool.


    Lu Li said this time, although his words were light and his face was full of laughter, but the six shopkeepers understood his implication.


    "This is to make an example to others."


    The old man shook his head helplessly. At the same time, he felt a little uncertain.


    After all, the four people who had left before were all extremely profitable businesses. Even if Lu Li was the third grade bodyguard of Lord Yan''s residence, if they really wanted to embarrass them, they would not be afraid of each other. However, the old man could not see where Lu Li''s confidence came from. Judging from the tenderness of his face, he knew that he was only sixteen or seventeen years old. Such a young man could become Yan The third grade bodyguard of the palace itself shows some evil.


    After all, the old man couldn''t see the depth of Lu Li, and he thought about the brand of Yuan Jingtao in his hand, and hesitated for a moment.


    Seeing that they didn''t answer, Tan long on one side naturally took the conversation and said with a strange smile: "Lord Lu doesn''t know something. If you want to talk about profits, all the six shopkeepers may not be as good as the one who has just been the shopkeeper sun."


    "Oh? In other words, the shopkeepers who have just left are rich? "


    Lu Li''s eyebrows and eyes stretch out, and people and animals who laugh are harmless.


    "If you go back to your Lord, those shopkeepers are in charge of it, but we have the most bulging money bag in Lord Yan''s mansion. Naturally, those who have money are very rich." Tan long responded immediately.


    Seeing that the two men were singing in unison, the six shopkeepers on the scene were in a cold sweat. Some of them could not hold on, and begged: "Lord Lu, I don''t know where we have offended you? You don''t want us to die


    Now they don''t know what Lu Li is going to do?


    This is obviously for the autumn wind!


    It was obviously not bold to tie so many shopkeepers of Lord Yan''s mansion to play autumn wind at one breath. Most of the six people present were frightened and secretly suspected that Lu Li had something to rely on. Was it just yuan Jingtao?


    Even yuan Jingtao himself, I''m afraid they dare not be so bold?


    "Ah Lu Li looked at the shopkeeper with a bitter face, "I misunderstood, I misunderstood, several are the mainstays of my Yan palace, how can I pit you?"


    "Tan long."


    With that, he called softly.


    "Lord Lu, please tell me." Tan long arched his hands with a respectful attitude, as if he had determined to be a real dog leg.Standing behind Lu Li, Shi Yan saw his face for a long time, then narrowed his eyes with regret.


    He is a bit dull, but he is not a fool! Such a good opportunity to flatter, but called Tan long to steal, not a bit of performance room to him.


    Lu Li looked around the six shopkeepers, and then said faintly: "find some clever brothers to check the details of those shopkeepers."


    "Remember, I''ll find out when they eat and when they go to the hut."


    After a meal, Lu Li rubbed his fingers, "if you can''t find out what, you don''t have to come back, understand?"


    Tan long heart bottom a jump, immediately way: "subordinate understand."


    However, the six shopkeepers were full of panic, and some of them were timid. At the moment, they were all shaking and couldn''t sit still.


    It means that no matter whether those people have problems or not, they will be found out. Who can be the bodyguard of Lord Yan''s residence? On weekdays, the well water doesn''t offend the river, but if you really want to do something and pour some dirty water, it''s still very easy.


    Moreover, these shopkeepers usually hold a lot of money, and who dares to say that they are really clean? Even the old man, at this time is also cold sweat DC, know that today''s things are not good.


    Since Lu Li dares to speak in front of them, he must not be afraid of their defense. After all, he is a third grade bodyguard. Although he can''t control them, his status is higher than them.


    Lu Li''s eyes swept over the six shopkeepers and said with a smile, "a few, would you like to listen to me now?"


    The six shopkeepers looked at each other, their faces full of bitterness and bitterness. They nodded as if they were in recognition of their fate. At the same time, they got up and bowed and bowed in a long bow. "It''s up to Lord Lu!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    The banquet lasted until late at night, and the last six shopkeepers left with a full face, without the anger when they were invited, nor the worry that they were forced to bow their heads just now.


    After they left, Lu Li closed his eyes and thought about it in his heart. He said to tan long: "tomorrow, I''ll go to find those craftsmen. Besides, the things of the shopkeepers should be done quickly."


    "I understand."


    Tan long at this time has already admired Lu Li''s five body throw to the ground, tone is also more respectful.


    On the contrary, Shi Yan has been silent and seems to be worried.


    "After listening for so long, have you heard the explanation you want?" At this time, Lu Li also looked back at him and saw that he was pestering there like a piece of wood. He couldn''t help but say, "if I don''t hear enough, I can tell you more."


    "My Lord, I dare not." Stone rock stem neck, mouth call dare not, but full of stubborn.


    "Stubborn goods, how can you talk to Lord Lu?" Tan long immediately drank and scolded, and said with a smile, "Lord Lu, he has a bad brain. Don''t be wise with him."


    He was afraid that if Lu Li was angry, Shiyan would suffer.


    "No matter what, we all work for your highness. It''s better to understand what we say than to hide it in our hearts."


    Lu Li waved his hand and then said faintly, "I know you are thinking that some of my actions today seem too insidious or unscrupulous. But you can see the faces of those shopkeepers. They are not afraid of me, nor of Lord Yan''s residence, or even his highness. We have to do things, but we can''t get around them. What do you think is the best way to do it? "


    Shi Yan raised his head and opened his mouth. As a result, he didn''t say a word.


    He is not a fool. Of course, he knows what Lu Li means.


    Those shopkeepers are usually well-off, and they are supported by some backers. They hold the money bags of Lord Yan''s mansion in their hands. How can they be touched by their small bodyguards if they don''t use some means?


    "They are businessmen who only believe in interests, so I will give them benefits." Lu Li said faintly: "but I only want to be obedient. Those who are not obedient can only kill Liwei and divide the interests."


    "Lord Lu, I don''t know if I should say something..." Tan long suddenly said.


    Lu Li took a look at him and knew what he was going to say: "those four people must have great backing, but we have not? The king of Yan is our patron. As long as we get things done, our royal highness will help us


    "Remember, you two, that no matter how weak the house of Lord Yan is, it will not be reduced to the point of being slaughtered by others."


    "If you''re afraid of such a trifle, why do you enjoy your monthly salary? Why do you wear the skin of a bodyguard in the palace of Yan? "


    Tan Long''s face trembled and no longer spoke.


    Even Shi Yan was ashamed and did not dare to speak again.


    After all, what Lu Li said is the truth. They, the bodyguards of Lord Yan''s residence, really did not fulfill their duties.


    But different from those who really eat together and wait to die, Tan long and Shi Yan, the martial arts practitioners, may not have no idea of doing things seriously.


    Once upon a time, no one told them to do anything without fear of consequences.


    Now, Lu Li is here.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s Japan.


    In the early morning, a ray of sunshine came out through the clouds, shining through the cold autumn, waking up the huge sleeping city of the imperial capital.


    The lively atmosphere gradually filled the streets, as if everything was as old, nothing happened.


    But some things, but quietly, planted a seed.


    Overnight, a strange rumor spread from the market, like a strong wind across the whole city. At first, many people didn''t think of it, and even sneered at it. But when the evil wind reached the extreme, many people''s minds immediately became lively.


    "Have you heard? Recently, there is a kind of thing called "zhenguojin". As long as you buy it, you can immediately become rich. "


    "I''ve heard about it. It''s said that the Zhenguo gold was written by a prince. It''s said that if you buy it, you can get a lot of money."


    "A wealthy family? How much does that cost? Isn''t it a fake? "


    "Why, can there be a fake? Laozi has a brother who won the Zhenguo gold medal and won the second-class reward. Now he bought a house in Dongcheng, and he showed off with me yesterday! "


    On the long street, a few idle men were tearing up one sentence at a time. The sound was loud and loud, which made the passers-by pay attention to it frequently. Believe it or not, they remembered the three words of zhenguojin.


    Similar scenes happened in every corner of the imperial capital. The three words "zhenguojin" seemed to appear out of thin air, but spread all over the city overnight.


    Such a strange thing, each aristocratic family and the people in the nine mansion naturally also got news.


    In particular, some prince was involved in the rumor of zhenguojin. Many dubious aristocratic families immediately sent letters to their familiar palace to inquire about the situation.


    "On top of the government? Isn''t this a madman? " In Prince Ann''s mansion, a fat man looked at the contents of the letter and murmured in a low voice.In front of him, a middle-aged man with dim eyes raised his head and said unhappily, "Cui fatty, who are you calling a madman?"


    "Oh, my highness, something has happened!"


    Cui put the letter gently on the table and said with a wry smile: "now the emperor is frying up and down. Everyone is looking for the crazy Lord who is pressing on the top of the house."


    The middle-aged man rubbed his eyes, glanced at the contents of the letter, and said: "this kind of crazy thing, apart from my good little sister, who can do it?"


    "Er..." Cui Pang''s tone was sluggish, and he didn''t dare to answer.


    The middle-aged man in front of him, who was called Xiaomei by an Wang, was the only one in King Yan''s mansion. Although he was the manager of the house of Lord an, he did not dare to insult the king of Yan, that crazy woman, who dared to kill people!


    "OK, this kind of small matter, who is willing to take care of, I don''t want to provoke mu tea." An Wang crumpled the letter into a ball and continued to sleep at his desk as if nothing had happened.


    Cui picked up the paper ball, sighed and walked out.


    An Wang can ignore this, but he can''t.


    As for how to manage, which side, it is up to him to measure his own discretion.


    At this time, in front of the gate of the house of Lord Yan, there were also a group of people standing on the cold and clear street.


    It is the four shopkeepers who left yesterday, with people to cry injustice.


    The four men had different expressions on their faces. Standing in front of the door of King Yan''s mansion, they didn''t know what to do.


    However, they did not expect that the young man was so cruel that he sent someone to take their residence all night, and directly moved away the account books, documents and other things they had in their hands these years. They didn''t even have time for preparation and reaction!


    When they think of the documents and accounts books, if they are checked, their faces will be even whiter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    There are so many shopkeepers standing outside the mansion. Although they are well behaved, everyone knows that these people will come here today. Therefore, the bodyguard outside the door did not dare to delay, and had already entered to report.


    However, after a long time, the door of Lord Yan''s residence has not been opened for a long time, which makes the faces of the people outside the mansion sink gradually.


    "Has your highness seen those books?" Manager Sun''s voice trembled.


    "No


    Peng Wei, the manager of the martial arts school, shook his head immediately.


    Although his expression is also very ugly, it is somewhat certain: "we all know your Highness''s temper. Don''t mention whether the greasy things in the account books can be seen through. The things in the documents alone will kill you and me tens of thousands of times! "


    "If your Highness has already seen it, how can we stand here


    Having said that, Peng Wei shook his head, and a fierce light appeared in his tiger eyes. He said in a low voice, "that little thief made a decision. This time he took our handle. It must have been a plot. He is only 15 years old and his mind is so deep. I underestimate him!"


    A shopkeeper in charge of water transportation also said in a bad voice: "this little thief thinks that he can run rampant with Yuan Jingtao''s thigh in his arms. When things are going on here, I will report to the nobleman and ask him to look good."


    And the last shopkeeper looked calm, looked at these people, did not speak.


    His silence made Peng Wei a little discontented: "Ai manager, why are you not in a hurry?"


    Although he was dressed in cloth, he was very young. He looked calm and seemed to rely on him.


    Hearing Peng Wei''s question, he said with a faint smile, "do you think I''m the kind of fool who left clues and made mistakes?"


    As soon as he said this, he immediately changed the color of the other three.


    In the deep meaning of the words, isn''t it just to scold them for being stupid?


    "What''s the difficulty of making the account book seamless? Let alone correspondence documents and other deadly things, how can AI stay with us day by day? Naturally, I destroyed it after I saw it. "


    Speaking of this, shopkeeper AI raised his head slightly, looked at the gate of Lord Yan''s mansion, and said calmly, "besides, this little Lord Lu is very aggressive and has no scruples about his work. If you say that he only relied on the prestige of Yuan Jingtao, it is not necessarily true."


    "It will be clear when we meet with manager Ge." Peng Wei took a deep look at him, but he threatened with a cold voice: "but you don''t want to make any ghost ideas. Now we are all on the same boat. Who dares to make trouble? We will certainly kill him!"


    He said this in a murderous way, which is not a good idea.


    However, the other three people were all disapproved. Sitting in this seat, none of them was a straw bag. Now they are forced to join hands, but they are not all of one mind. Each of them has some small abacus.


    With Peng Wei''s threats, several people no longer speak, but the shopkeeper AI takes out a writ of summons, closes his eyes and urges him. The token is full of brilliance. I don''t know who is talking to someone.


    He also reminded several other people that he immediately took out the summons to communicate with the big man behind him and tried to calm down the matter.


    And in the East Garden of Yan Wang Fu, Lu Li is resting in the residence assigned to him.


    This elegant courtyard is a kind of welfare that only the second grade bodyguards can enjoy. According to the reason, he was not qualified to live in the third grade bodyguard, but Dongyuan provided him with this good courtyard. I don''t know whether it was Ge Xinyue''s handwriting or the instruction of Yan Wang.


    "It''s full of spirit, and it''s a strange place. There''s some indescribable details in Lord Yan''s mansion."


    In the courtyard, under a peach tree, Luli sleeps on the tree root, closes his eyes and takes a rest, and his mouth sends out a comfortable sigh. "When I was xuanjianzong, I never had such a comfortable life. If anyone says that the devil gate is not good in the future, I will fly his dog''s head."


    After all, this imperial capital is inherited from the ancient times and transformed into the holy and magic ancient capital. Among them, there are thousands of mysteries, and the most precious part of which is the Yan palace.


    The breath is filled with aura, which makes Lu Li relax for a long time, and his mind moves. The interface of the modifier appears in front of his eyes and silently combs his current strength.


    "Lord Yan''s house is in the ascendant now. No matter how arrogant I am, there will always be people who want to know what to do. But when the wind blows, if those bastards settle accounts after autumn, I will have to have some cards to protect myself."


    With this idea, Lu Li sat up straight, and then found that there were only two points left in the modifier.


    "I almost forget that upgrading the heart sword style has consumed all my family resources..."


    For these two points, it was only when mu ningqiu escaped from the black prison that he killed several xuanjianzong disciples.


    Poor Cheng''s virtue immediately gave Lu Li a lot of sense of crisis. His Qi moved and his eyes opened. He looked around to see if he could collect a few points.


    The threat of the king of Yan is like a sword hanging in the air. For the sake of his life, Lu Li forgot to collect the points. Now that most of the things have been completed, the situation is unfolding, and it is time to seek some benefits for himself, just waiting for the acceptance results.


    "There''s a big array hidden here?"


    As soon as he opened his eyes of exploration, the light of heaven and earth was in the bottom of his eyes. He really found something different in this small courtyard.However, it is not a number of aura, is a latent in the depths of the flow of light, cycle, can not see the end.


    "There''s baby!" No need to look, Lu Li has already determined that the end of these auras must be a wonderful treasure.


    Because this kind of line, which is hidden in the deep, seems to be in another world, he once saw it in front of the secret place of xuanjianzong, Jianfen.


    This sense of deja vu shows that there is a secret place in the depth of the imperial capital, which is more powerful than the sword Tomb of xuanjianzong.


    "If you can go to the secret place to have a look, you still have to worry about the points?"


    Lu Li grinned and looked forward to it.


    "Lu Li."


    Just then, a cold female voice sounded outside the courtyard wall, interrupting his fantasy.


    This is obviously the voice of Ge Xinyue.


    Lu Li hastily closed the eyes of exploration, turned over to meet him, and said with a smile, "what''s the order of elder sister Ge?"


    Ge Xinyue stood outside the courtyard wall, and looked at Lu Li without expression, "the trouble you''ve caused has come to your door."


    Lu Li is not surprised, smiling face has no change, "it seems that they are not stupid home."


    "Last night you sent people to take over their lifeblood, and were not afraid that they would fight against you?" Ge Xinyue only felt that he was too bold. Although he started cleanly, he did not consider the consequences.


    Now those people come to the door, although Ge Xinyue is not afraid, she does not intend to come forward to clean up the situation for Lu Li, just want to see how he will deal with it.


    Lu Li, as if not aware of it, tied some scattered hair behind his head and tied it into a horse''s tail. He said with a smile, "sister Ge, don''t worry. After today, they may not have the life to fight with me."


    Having said that, he walked out of the house.


    Ge Xinyue''s eyes flash slightly, staring at his back, after a long time, or quietly follow up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    "A few, Lord Lu, please."


    I don''t know how long I have to wait. Several people outside the mansion have already become impatient. The gate of Lord Yan''s mansion is finally opened, but Tan long steps out to welcome people.


    See Tan long, several people''s expressions are not good-looking.


    Because it was he who broke into the door with people last night, and he didn''t leave any affection at all.


    But just as the so-called stretch out their hands and don''t smile, Tan long looks like he has no problem. They don''t say much. After all, it''s still Lord Yan''s residence. Strictly speaking, they are all people of Lord Yan''s residence. If they really make trouble on the street, they may not end well.


    So the four people looked at each other, and left the entourage outside and stepped into the Yan palace.


    Tan long quietly leads the way in front of him, without the slightest intention of chatting. Manager Sun wanted to ask him a few questions. Seeing his attitude, he didn''t want to make himself boring.


    A moment later, Tan long led them to Dongyuan and turned into a reception hall.


    Lu Li has already sat inside, holding a teacup in his hand, even his head is not raised, quietly blowing the tea stem. On his side of the tea table, there are many account books.


    When several people saw the account books, their expressions were different.


    However, Peng Wei''s face was iron green, and he said with a smile: "Lord Lu, have you passed?"


    "Well?"


    Lu Li took a sip of tea. Then, as if he had just seen them, he said with a smile: "I''m sorry. Before, I always thought it was very generous to talk about things with a cup of tea. I''ve always wanted to have a try. I''m a bit absorbed."


    After that, he put the teacup down, "some things, or imagination is better."


    One side of Tan long followed the way: "a few, please sit down?"


    He stretched out his hand, but his eyes were cold.


    This sentence is exactly what Lu Li said to them yesterday.


    But at that time, the four of them didn''t sit down. Instead, they swept Lu Li''s face. Today, they took the initiative to come to the door and listened to tan long mention this sentence. They were not satisfied.


    "Here we are. Sit down, all of you." Manager Sun laughs and wants to sit next to Lu Li''s next seat. Before he sits down, he listens to Lu Li''s light way: "did I let you sit down?"


    "Er..." Shopkeeper sun''s action is sluggish, immediately stiff there, sitting is not standing also not, a face rose to become pig liver color.


    Lu Li said softly, "you didn''t sit yesterday. Just stand there and listen today."


    "Young man! You''ve been deceiving too much! "


    Peng Wei was violent, and immediately roared out his voice. His body was full of Qi. He was also a practitioner who listened to the thunder realm!


    Lu Li raised his eyes and hissed: "do you play prestige? Good


    "Tan long!"


    Stop drinking!


    Tan long stopped in front of Peng Wei with a grim smile. The thunder exploded. He had reached out and put it on Peng Wei''s shoulder!


    "Do you want to go to King Yan''s mansion? By you? " Tan Long''s strength surges, unexpectedly directly presses Peng Wei to kneel on one knee, the whole body bone sends out the terrible friction sound!


    Peng Wei was half kneeling on the ground, and his momentum was completely broken up. However, he was very angry. He roared, "we''re here to solve the problem. You''re a small generation. Are you trying to give us a strong hand?"


    "Down the horse?" Lu Li laughed. "Shopkeeper Peng misunderstood me. I said in the restaurant yesterday that you give me face, I will naturally give you face."


    As he spoke, Lu Li flipped through the pile of account books beside him, took out the martial arts school account book and threw it in front of Peng Wei. He said in a cold voice, "but now you have swept my face. Would you like to take a word with you?"


    Peng Wei, with a blue face, wants to reach out and pick up his own account book. However, he hears a cold hum from Tan long, and immediately hesitates.


    Even though he was listening to thunder, Tan long had already reached the deep level of thunder. He was only half a step away from the gate. If he really wanted to start, he was no match at all.


    Thinking of this, Peng Wei''s attitude softened a little bit, "Lord Lu, you and I have no injustice or hatred, why do you harm me so much?"


    Lu Li sneered and did not speak.


    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent.


    At this time, the AI shopkeeper took a step forward and said, "I have met Lord Lu in xiaai Ziqi."


    Lu Li squinted at him, "does manager AI have something to say?"


    "To tell you the truth, AI came here today just to let you know that AI has always worked for Lord Yan''s house. He is worthy of his heart. There is nothing dirty in that account book. Please return it to me."


    AI Ziqi''s tone was sincere.


    But the trace of complacency in his eyes betrayed his thoughts at the moment.


    In his opinion, Peng Wei and his colleagues are all idiots. They can''t make false accounts. They even keep their letters with the noble people. Now they have a lot more to handle. He won''t make such a low-level mistake at all.


    No one can see anything wrong with that account book. AI Ziqi doesn''t believe that this young boy can hold himself.


    "Oh?"


    Lu Li hears the speech and pulls out the account book of AI Ziqi.


    He was responsible for half of the water transport, but his account book was much thinner than others.After looking at it at random, Lu Li put down the account book, "Ai''s account is good."


    AI Ziqi thought that he was soft, and his face showed a self satisfied smile. He said slowly, "Lord Lu flattered me. You have to use your mind to do things for your highness."


    "Well."


    Lu Li nodded approvingly and said coldly: "it''s a pity that you used the wrong place in your mind."


    The smile on AI Ziqi''s face solidified, "what do you mean, adult?"


    "You''re a smart man, you know the rules, you know how to behave." Lu Li stood up and approached step by step in AI Ziqi''s surprised eyes. "The smarter the person is, the more complex the things you think. You will calculate three steps and five steps, or even ten steps and a hundred steps more than others."


    "My lord praises me falsely."


    AI Zi looked forward to Lu Li''s eyes, and her heart suddenly jumped. A cold feeling rushed from her back to her head. She silently retreated a few steps and said, "Ai thought for a moment. Since she is worthy of her heart, it''s better to leave the account book in the hands of adults. Goodbye."


    He was about to retreat, but Tan long had already blocked in front of the door, which made him panic. He said: "what do you do? Get out of the way


    Tan long did not speak, just a smile.


    "Manager AI, you are indeed a talent." Lu Li regretted, "but why can''t you be more intelligent?"


    AI Ziqi was pale and gritted his teeth and said, "Lord Lu, this is Lord Yan''s house. Don''t mistake yourself!"


    "Yes."


    "Here It''s Lord Yan''s house! "


    Lu Li grinned and didn''t have a smile on his face. Instead, he was a bit crazy. At the next moment, he ran to AI Ziqi and kicked him to the chest!


    "How dare you show off your cunning in Lord Yan''s mansion?"


    The voice fell to the ground, Lu Li raised his hand, the invisible sharp meaning condensed at the fingertips, "tell yourself, are you looking for death?"


    AI Ziqi struggled to get up and roared: "I''m from the Shen family! Don''t... "


    Without waiting for him to finish, Lu Li''s hand waved, and the sword spirit had already crossed.


    AI Ziqi''s voice stopped abruptly. There was a blood line on his throat, and the blood flowed out like a spring.


    He covered his throat and struggled for a moment. There was still a trace of disbelief in the gradually disappearing pupil light!


    Lu Li took a deep look at him and whispered, "I''m sorry, I don''t know."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    AI Ziqi is dead.


    This scene made the other three stand on the spot, as if they were scared to be silly.


    When the smell of blood filled the living room, shopkeeper sun suddenly knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "Lord Lu, spare your life! Lord Lu, spare your life


    "Manager Sun, what is this for?" Lu Li looks at him in surprise.


    However, manager Sun knelt down on the ground and didn''t dare to lift his head. He was obviously scared out of his courage.


    In fact, Peng Wei and another shopkeeper were equally shocked at the moment. They just suppressed their fear and did not lose their state on the spot.


    "Yes." Lu Li seemed to think of something and asked, "what''s the origin of the Shen family?"


    After hearing this, manager Sun shuddered like chaff, and the atmosphere did not dare to come out. Peng Wei and another man were pale.


    Only Tan long, with a strange face, explained in a low voice: "the Shen family is very powerful in the imperial court. Shen Laozu was once a great sacrificial wine in the holy gate. Those practitioners who came from the holy gate in those years all held the ceremony of disciples to him, and said that it was not too much to say that they were responding to him."


    "Oh." Lu Li understood, "is the last patriarch, many people sell their family face?"


    "That''s good to say."


    Tan long gave a bitter smile.


    He knew the origin of Lu Li, but he didn''t know much about the holy Kingdom, but he was right.


    After getting the answer, Lu Li doesn''t seem to care.


    No matter how powerful the Shen family is, it is impossible for the Shen family to fall out with Lord Yan because of AI Ziqi''s unimportant role. Although the death of such a chess piece, how much is cut face, but this is still in Lu Li''s expectation.


    AI Ziqi is a young master of the Shen family at most. Lu Li doesn''t believe that he can climb up to the relationship between the ancestors of the Shen family.


    What''s more, he still held the card of Shenwei in his hand and didn''t show it. The Shen family didn''t have the courage to ask for trouble.


    "The smart fool is dead. Three shopkeepers, who wants to be smart?"


    Lu Li turned his head and looked at the three men with a very kind smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "He killed AI Ziqi?"


    Listen to ge Xinyue''s return, mu tea eyebrows slightly Yang, as if to hear something interesting.


    Ge Xinyue said in a low voice: "a sword to the throat, even no chance to beg for mercy."


    "This boy, the means are really cruel. Therefore, he has long thought of killing a man to make a strong point? " Mu tea lips cocked up, thinking of Lu Li''s various means, can not help laughing out, "it seems that he is afraid that I''ll settle accounts after autumn, so he won over the six wastes."


    "As soon as AI Ziqi died, those six wastes divided up the water transportation business in his hands, which would not have any impact on the situation. Even in this way, it would not be easy for other families to extend their hidden hands."


    "He must have planned for it."


    Speaking of this, mu tea whispered: "enough Yin, also enough cruel, this little thing, very much to my taste."


    Ge Xinyue is also rare to show a slight smile, seems to agree.


    "What happened to his Zhenguo gold?" After talking and laughing, mu tea did not forget the business.


    She gave Lu Li so much power that she kept him in a lot of trouble. She wanted to see if zhenguojin could solve her urgent need.


    Now the situation is almost stable. If this crucial step cannot be taken, it will be futile to do well in front of us.


    Ge Xinyue regained her cool appearance and replied, "the people in wushitang are really extraordinary. It took only one night to spread the name of zhenguojin to the imperial capital. Now he''s got these shopkeepers in awe, and when the craftsmen finish, they can be spread out everywhere immediately. "


    "Well."


    Mu red sleeve pondered a sound.


    When Lu Li first found the shopkeepers, she had a vague guess of what the boy wanted to do. Although she was quite surprised by some thunder means, as long as the result is still the same, let alone die a few unimportant roles, even if he wants to kill yuan Jingtao, as long as he has this ability, mu Hongxiu is willing to wipe out the aftereffect for him.


    However, thinking of Yuan Jingtao, mu tea''s expression suddenly cooled down, and asked, "is there no movement in Dongyuan?"


    Ge Xinyue knew who she was asking and shook her head slightly.


    "He is quite calm." Mu red sleeve hums a, immediately but disdain a way: "I''m afraid even he didn''t expect, this boy unexpectedly can accomplish a thing."


    "Now Dongyuan dare not act rashly, but he may not be able to obstruct it." Ge Xinyue lowered her eyebrows and eyes, and said calmly, "we should be on guard against him going to the Shen family."


    "No harm."


    Mu Hongxiu waved her hand, and her beautiful face showed a trace of killing. "Even if he really went to the Shen family, the Shen family didn''t dare to fight. At most, they will send out the little crazy people in their families. The younger generation will obey the rules to the younger generation. If they are out of the game, they will really think that I am a vegetarian? "


    "The little Madman of the Shen family is now the peak of tongxuan."


    Ge Xinyue hesitated for a moment and said, "his cultivation is useless. He may not be an opponent only by means of invisible sword Qi.""Don''t worry, I think this little thief is very clever. If you really fight that little crazy man, who will die and who will live is unknown." Mu tea cold smile, then said: "if he even a pass Xuan peak are not as good, Ning Qiu why bring him back?"


    Say, mu tea a brush sleeve, then stop the topic.


    Ge Xinyue also kept silent and did not persuade.


    But between the eyebrows, there is still a trace of sadness.


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord, if you kill AI Ziqi today, I''m afraid it will cause great trouble."


    Although everything was over, Tan long, who was following Lu Li, couldn''t help it. In a low voice, he advised: "the Shen family really want to get revenge. Our safety is small, and the crime of delaying the work is great."


    "Are you afraid?" Lu Li stopped and glanced at him.


    Tan Long''s heart cluttered and said with a quick smile: "where is this, my Lord, I''m not afraid of it."


    "Open the road on the mountain, bridge with the water, kill all of them, what do they have to do, and then."


    Lu Li waved his hand and then said, "go and see the progress of those craftsmen."


    "Yes..." Seeing that he was resolute, Tan long was not good enough to mention the Shen family''s affairs, so he led the way in front of him.


    The craftsmen he was looking for were all the best in the imperial capital. Apart from the lack of forging methods, all of them were top craftsmen. Today, they are all placed in a weapons shop, making jade slips according to the patterns and ideas provided by Lu Li.


    When they came to the weapons shop and turned to the backyard, they saw more than a dozen people gathered together, old and young, fat and thin. It seemed that they were arguing about something.


    The oldest of them held a jade slip in his hand and roared, "I''ve been a craftsman for more than 30 years, isn''t it better than you little brats?"


    "Old man Wu, don''t rely on the old and sell the old here. The jade bamboo model is a delicate work. According to the adult''s request, there are many means to prevent imitation. Can you understand the array prohibition involved?"


    Another old man who was about the same age swore and had to hit someone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    Hearing the argument of the craftsmen, Lu Li stopped, his eyes slightly bright, as if thinking of something.


    "My lord?" Tan long looks puzzled.


    Lu Li actually figured out a lot of Guan Qiao, but he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. "You really found a few talents."


    Hearing what he said, Tan long was a little nervous. He thought that it was these people who were clamoring for Lu Li''s discontent. He said, "I''ll tell them to shut up."


    To make a show is to come forward and stop the craftsmen.


    "Ah?"


    Lu Li grabbed him and said strangely, "what do you want them to shut up?"


    "Don''t you think these people are too noisy?" Tan long is also puzzled.


    "The idea is to quarrel. Don''t disturb them." Lu Li shook his head, silent footstep, quietly walked behind those craftsmen.


    But they quarreled with each other and didn''t notice that there were more teenagers behind them.


    "If you want me to say, Ma Lao''s array attainments are the highest, and the prohibition of jade slips to prevent forgery is also very important. I''ll leave this part to Mr. Ma."


    The one who is dissatisfied with the old man is the one who is dissatisfied with the old man


    After the quarrel, several people finally made the rules and regulations, and began to work on them with a clear division of labor.


    "Hum." Yu Lao sneers and turns his face away. He meets Lu Li''s eyes.


    He was stunned and puzzled: "whose doll is this? What are you doing here?"


    "Mr. Yu, this is Lord Lu, and the pattern of the jade slips is from him."


    Tan long quickly came to stop the old man for fear that he had no one to guard the door.


    "Lord Lu?" Another old man frowned and said, "it''s not the young master of any family. Come and tease me and wait?"


    "Two elders, when will the jade slips be put into mass production?"


    Lu Li didn''t care about the attitude of the two old men. Now what he is most concerned about is the manufacturing progress of jade slips.


    After all, this small object is related to his life.


    Referring to this, old man Ma disdained to say: "it''s not a magic weapon. A small jade slip can be produced in mass production naturally after being molded."


    After that, he looked at Lu Li up and down again, "are you really drawing that pattern?"


    "Exactly." Lu Li didn''t take any airs, "what suggestions does the old master have?"


    "No suggestion." One side of the old Yu said: "we just haven''t seen such a clever gadget. We have to take into account the activation mode of ordinary people, and distinguish it from the spiritual imprint of the cultivator. What are you using for


    Asked this question, Yu Lao seemed to think of something, waved his hand and said, "forget it, I don''t want to be nosy."


    He held the jade slip mold, grabbed Ma Lao and wanted to go. Lu Li said, "wait a moment. I want to consult Mr. Ma about something."


    Ma Lao looked surprised, "please ask me?"


    Lu Li winked at Tan long.


    Tan long understood and left with a large group of craftsmen.


    In the backyard, there are only Lu Li and Ma old man.


    "Boy, you don''t want to kill people, do you?" Old man Ma''s thin face showed a sense of vigilance.


    "Mr. Ma, don''t get me wrong. I just have some ideas to discuss with you."


    "Can we do more to prevent counterfeiting?"


    Lu Li smiles, and is very straight to the point.


    "Fiddling?"


    "What are you going to do?" Ma said


    "For example, to know the identity of the person who cracked it?" Lu Li thought about it and asked tentatively.


    He was not involved in the prohibition of array. Xuanjianzong built himself with a sword, and naturally he would not do much Kung Fu on the array.


    But about this idea, he is not a flash of light, but has already made a decision.


    Seeing Ma old man pondering, he shook his head and said, "since you want to sell jade slips in batches, it is difficult to make them in large quantities by this means."


    "However, I can change a few key points in the prohibition. If someone tries to crack it, jade will destroy itself."


    Get Ma old man''s answer, Lu Li sighed, but also did not have how disappointed.


    After all, when the power of zhenguojin broke out and others tried to imitate it, they were naturally half slow. Moreover, this is not a long-term business. When the urgent need is solved, zhenguojin is not a good way to save lives, but a deadly one.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li said: "no, just follow the original idea. What''s more, there must be specific statistical methods for the patterns recorded in the jade slips. "


    "This is not difficult. Just make a few jade slips with induction array Mr. Ma answered.


    Later, Lu Li asked a few unimportant questions and let Ma go.


    After a while, Tan long quietly returned to the courtyard and asked, "Lord Lu, Mr. Yu said that a batch of jade slips could be made at the latest tonight.""Well, almost." Lu Li nodded, and then said: "ask a few brothers to keep an eye on those shopkeepers. Don''t let them lag behind at this time."


    "Yes


    Tan Longshen drank and arched his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen family.


    On such a large training ground, a young man was naked and facing the siege of more than a dozen practitioners.


    These people are all good at understanding the realm of metaphysics. They each display their unique knowledge and attack the youth.


    The young man grinned grimly, and behind him appeared an ugly shadow that looked like a human being but not a human being, like a beast but not a beast, emitting a crazy and tyrannical atmosphere.


    Roar!


    The virtual shadow roared up to the sky, and then the youth''s body revolt, synchronized with the action of the virtual shadow, rushed into the crowd, with one enemy ten!


    His whole body was full of genuine Qi and blood. His hands and feet were all powerful. He braved the attack of more than ten people and overturned several people on the spot!


    "Waste, a bunch of rubbish!"


    The young man uttered a hoarse voice and said in a ferocious way: "I raise you in the Shen family. Do you want you to tickle me?"


    "Kill me!"


    "If you can''t kill me, I''ll kill you!"


    Before the words fell, he kicked out with one foot, directly kicking a monk with broken tendons and fractures. His body was full of genuine Qi and collapsed and could not climb up.


    Faced with this situation, the rest of the people knew that their young master began to go crazy. They were all biting their teeth to resist his crazy attack.


    "Not enough! It''s not good enough! " The young man roared, and the red light gradually melted into his body, making his whole body muscles swell. The whole person was lifted to more than two meters, just like a monster!


    Just as he was laughing wildly to kill the monks in front of him, an old voice faintly rang out, "young master, stop it."


    Hearing this voice, the young man stopped his movements, and the craziness in his eyes gradually dissipated. He snorted coldly: "it''s a disappointment!"


    I saw an old man standing under the training ground, but his body was as straight as a pine.


    The young man, regardless of the monks who were granted amnesty, jumped down to the old man, took the new clothes from his hands, and said coldly, "if nothing happens, you won''t disturb me. Tell me who I''m going to kill this time."


    The old man waited on him, put his hands into the sleeves of his robe, stood to one side dutifully, and said in a low voice, "Ai Ziqi is dead."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    "So my family wants me to kill the third grade bodyguard?"


    After listening to the causes and consequences, the young man''s face showed a sneer, "Lord Yan''s house is not so good to offend, why should I take action?"


    "This is the meaning of the family." The old man is still that pair of neither humble nor overbearing performance, but it is appropriate to express a warning.


    In the final analysis, the so-called aristocratic families should also weigh their interests. AI Ziqi''s death may not matter, but what the Shen family is really worried about is the attitude of Yan Wang. As one of the nine prefectures, the Shen family will not underestimate the power of Lord Yan''s house, let alone the king Yan.


    However, it is impossible for the Shen family to make concessions on matters concerning interests. Yan Wangfu is now a piece of fat in the eyes of the aristocratic families. After many years of layout, they can reap it on the grounds of disaster relief funds. Naturally, mu Hongxiu can not be given the opportunity to break the situation.


    Now that the Shen family has been pushed to the light, AI Ziqi moved out of the backer before his death, so the Shen family must set an example and make a trial on behalf of the aristocratic family.


    There is no need to make a careful calculation of the benefits. However, even if the youth knows clearly, he still disdains to say: "kill a third grade bodyguard, also use me? When was the Shen family so useless? "


    "Young master, be careful."


    Standing on one side of the eyes of the old man emerged the fine awn and said in a deep voice: "this is not only the meaning of home, but also the meaning of the ancestor."


    "My grandfather said that you''ve been ridiculous these years. It''s time to do something serious."


    Hearing this, the young man''s arrogant attitude converged a little, after a moment of silence, "since it''s the meaning of grandfather, that''s it."


    He turned around and said, "send someone to send a message to the guard. After three days, Shen Fangge goes to take his life."


    ¡­¡­


    Weapons shop backyard.


    Lu Li read with great interest a copy of the collection of anecdotes from the ancient times. Many of them introduced the history of the demon sect and the local conditions and customs of the five major demon states. However, he virtually made up for him some knowledge about the demon sect.


    "It''s done, Lord Lu. They''ve done it!"


    At this time, Tan long is holding a jade slip, the tone is incomparably excited and runs over.


    Lu Li raised his head and put the book in his arms. "Are you ready for several shopkeepers?"


    "Shi Yan is staring at them and can start at any time." Tan long a face excited way.


    Through this period of observation, he more or less guessed that Lu Li was really doing a big thing. In particular, the rumor of zhenguojin was full of wind and rain. If he said that there was no instruction from King Yan behind it, he would not believe it!


    So tan long has taken this job as a way to turn around. Naturally, he is extremely interested.


    Lu Li nodded and said, "as soon as possible, we will have jade slips made and distributed to all the industries under the name of Lord Yan''s residence. In the morning of tomorrow, I will see that all shops are selling Zhenguo gold."


    Then he got up and went straight out.


    Tan long originally wanted to follow up, but Lu Li raised his hand and said, "I have some personal matters to deal with. You can continue to follow up here and face the door. Don''t make a mistake."


    Hearing this, although Tan long was not reconciled, he still said, "yes, Lord Lu, don''t worry. There will be no mistake at all."


    After leaving the shop, Lu Li went directly back to the palace of Yan. However, Ge Xinyue had already been waiting in front of the house. She was still in a cold look. But this time, her voice was more gentle. She took a few steps towards Lu Li: "go, your highness is waiting for you."


    "And ask sister Ge to lead the way."


    Lu Li smiles and doesn''t talk nonsense.


    Now that zhenguojin is on the right track, tomorrow is the time to check and accept the results. Yu Qingyu should report to Yan Wang.


    Although it hasn''t been a long time since I set foot in the courtyard where the king of Yan lives, his mentality is different.


    After understanding some thoughts in the heart of Yan Wang, Lu Li knew that his life was saved.


    As for what kind of treatment he will have after that, it depends on what he can bring to the Yan palace.


    After entering the door, mu tea is still dressed in red, but not as lazy as the first time, but a little more dignified, a face of fun and smile.


    Lu Li made a salute and said with a smile, "see your highness."


    Mu tea looked at him up and down, as if to see something new, tut has a voice: "a short period of two days, in the emperor has made such a big noise, previously it was underestimated you."


    "It cost a lot of money to find everything to do?"


    Slightly after a meal, mu tea as if inadvertently raised, still with a smile.


    However, Lu Li''s face was tight, and he was wronged: "Your Highness, if you want to find someone to handle affairs, you have to pay a price. What''s more, I''m not familiar with the place of my life. I heard that the reputation of wushitang is good. Even if it''s expensive, it''s worth it. "


    "Ha ha, you cunt, don''t play those tricks in front of me. You really don''t know. You took 3000 yuan and gave it to Zhao Shanhe for nothing, just to make friends with him?" Mu tea squint at Lu Li, hum a way: "this friend made is really valuable ah."


    "Your Highness, everything hall has a lot of skills. It''s always right to have a good relationship with them." Lu Li sneered.But there was no fear in my heart.


    Because of the tone of mu tea, is obviously in a joke. Like her status and strength, willing to make a joke, even if it is another form of recognition.


    Regardless of sincerity or falsehood, mu Hongxiu has obviously accepted him and recognized him as a member of Yan Wangfu.


    And the same is, he must also stand in mu tea this side, is equal to the emperor of Yan.


    However, Lu Li didn''t care. After all, Yuan Jingtao or those aristocratic families with hidden hands in the mansion were just some invisible means in the final analysis. If the king of Yan really wants to turn his face at all costs, the first one to be unlucky is this group of people who are crawling in and out of the house.


    Lu Li has seen too many things that hurt his life because of disorderly standing in the line. Not to mention in this world of martial arts and gods, it''s blind to put on the thighs of the bright and secluded realm of Mu Hongxiu, but to think about those petty profits!


    "You''ve done a good job this time. Although it''s not known how zhenguojin is, you''ve killed AI Ziqi and hit the Shen family''s face hard. It''s really a bad thing for me."


    Mu tea did not continue to entangle the problem of everything hall, the front of the story turned, staring at Lu Li: "if Shen family wants to revenge you, are you afraid?"


    Lu Li, with a straight face, knew that he was waiting for his position. He immediately said, "how can you look forward and backward when you work for your highness? If the Shen family wants revenge, I''ll take it. "


    "Oh."


    Mu tea said with a smile, "with your strength now, you can''t accept the Revenge of the Shen family."


    Lu Li suddenly flinched his face and said, "Your Highness won''t watch me killed?"


    Mu red sleeve sneer way: "you this small slippery head, pour is to say right."


    Her palm turned, revealing the big jade box, light way: "this piece of sky crystal powder, but even I do not want to use the baby, you take to refine, first upgrade the realm."


    "What''s more, the Shen family sent Shen Fangge to kill you. No one is good to interfere in the fight. Don''t die in his hands."


    Finish saying, she threw that jade box in the past, again way: "let the new moon take you to the treasure house to pick a few kinds of self-defense things, protect your own life."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    Farewell to the king of Yan, Ge Xinyue walked out and said coldly, "come with me."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "elder sister Ge, where are we going?"


    Ge Xinyue glanced at him. When she turned her face, her lips rose slightly, but her voice was calm and incomparable: "naturally, it''s taking you to the treasure house."


    "This Isn''t it appropriate? " Lu Li''s "shy" smile is actually well known.


    "Your Highness''s permission to enter the treasure house has been a great gift. Don''t be so clever."


    Ge Xinyue said lightly, turned around and left. Lu Li''s expression was slightly stiff. He scratched the tip of his nose awkwardly and broke his mind. Naturally, it was not good to talk more. He immediately followed him quickly.


    Originally, I wanted to get a few words from GE Xinyue''s mouth. At least we should know what''s better in the treasure house, so that we can save a little energy.


    But Ge Xinyue this pair of oil and salt does not enter the attitude, or let him give up the idea.


    As GE Xinyue walked all the way to Beiyuan, she took out her own waist token and opened several prohibitions with special methods. The scene in front of her suddenly changed. The mist rolled up all over the eyes and formed a huge whirling nest. In the deep of the whirling nest, a dark attic stood out.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Lu Li was stunned. Then he realized that the so-called treasure house was the library of Beiyuan.


    As early as he entered the mansion, Ge Xinyue once said that there were several places in the palace that could not be intruded into. The library was the place where you could not enter the palace at will.


    Unexpectedly, the king of Yan instructed him to enter the library to select treasures.


    "Go ahead. The library can only be opened for one hour at a time. You can choose two treasures or read books." Ge Xinyue handed the sign in his hand to Lu Li, and said, "but I don''t recommend you to read. There are many books in the pavilion, such as stars. Once you fall into it and miss the time, it''s hard to leave again."


    At the same time, Lu Li has already opened the eyes of exploration and quietly looks toward the library.


    But see a group of black ink like streamer over the whole attic, vaguely can only see the outline, also no specific points prompt.


    Similar situation, previously only in Mu Ning Qiu''s Tian Jie Wu Ling.


    And this also shows that the attic itself is not weaker than the heaven level martial spirit of the treasure!


    However, at present, the level of their own exploratory eye is too low to pry into the existence of this level.


    "How many points would it have if the attic could be extracted?" Lu Li was quite greedy, and then suppressed the idea.


    Even if you can extract the number of points in this attic, you will end up with money and money.


    This is the treasure house of the Lord Yan. If something goes wrong because of the number of points extracted, you don''t need the king of Yan to do it. Ge Xinyue on one side can strangle him to death. What''s more, this level of treasure, even if really let him to extract, I''m afraid also can''t extract points.


    "Nowadays, there is still an upper limit for the number of points to be extracted. Like this treasure, what conditions do you need to meet to try to extract them..."


    With a slight sigh, Lu Li no longer had any thoughts. Holding the waist token, he arched Ge Xinyue and said with a smile: "thank you very much, sister Ge."


    Ge Xinyue did not say a word, but that slightly frowned Dai Mei had exposed her impatience.


    Do not dare to instigate again, Lu Li strides through that layer of fog whirling nest, the whole person seems to be swallowed up, disappear in place.


    Waiting for him to enter one of them, Ge Xinyue''s eyes flashed, as if to whisper in a low voice: "what can be obtained depends on your creation."


    "I hope you will not let down your Highness''s painstaking efforts..."


    ¡­¡­


    After stepping into the fog, he did not come directly to the attic door as Lu Li imagined. He only felt a strong sense of pulling from all directions. It seemed that even his soul would be pulled out of his body. In an instant, Lu Li''s eyes were darkened and his six senses were seized, and there was no place to exert himself like falling into the void.


    "It''s a secret place, isn''t it?"


    That unbearable sense of separation, so that Lu Li''s mind flashed a light.


    Now, although he has no realm in his body, the points added to his physique are not wasted, which is comparable to the physical strength of the indestructible realm. Only the secret state which exists independently in the deep space can make him lose his six senses and have such an uncomfortable feeling.


    Forced to endure this pain, Lu Li bit his teeth and walked forward.


    Another step out, winding around the pulling feeling slightly reduced a little bit, ear heard the sound of bubble rupture, the shielded six senses gradually return, hazy, Lu Li looked around, suddenly found himself in the middle of a bookshelf.


    Full of years of smell of books and ink full of space, which also mixed with a wisp of good smell aroma, seems to have the effect of clearing the heart and concentrating.


    Just smelling the smell, Lu Li felt the spirit of a vibration, the previous discomfort immediately disappeared.


    "Library Are you really a book collector? " After recovering, Lu Li looks at the scene around him, but he is a little silly.


    Although I have guessed the scene in the library, I can''t imagine that there are so many books here.Or rather, this is a sea of books.


    At a glance, the boundless bookshelf, stacked with a variety of books, difficult to count.


    "Historiography district?" Immediately, Lu Li saw the ink runes floating above the bookshelf in front of him. He walked over without thinking, then raised his head. As expected, he saw many ink runes floating in the air, with faint stars falling down, dividing the bookshelves like the sea into various areas.


    "Miscellaneous learning area, Kung Fu area, Boxing area, palm area..."


    "These Are they all martial arts secrets? "


    Lu Li walked to the side of the Gongfa area. He felt his face numb and could not even lift his hands.


    Surprised by the surprise!


    Just now Ge Xinyue mentioned the word "reading", but Lu Li did not think about the skills. After all, even if it is the holy land of the right path, it may not be placed in the attic for people to read. It''s not that the holy land is too precious, but the skill is different from martial arts. The more greedy it is, the more harmful it is. The skill can be divided into one to nine levels. If you can thoroughly understand it, even the lowest level one skill will be enough to support the practitioner to reach the realm of metaphysics. On the contrary, even if you practice more than ten kinds of nine level heavenly skills, you will be mediocre in the end, and even end up in a state of infatuation.


    However That''s a restriction on ordinary practitioners!


    For Lu Li, with the fusion function of modifier, he can finally take advantage of his strengths and fuse them into one furnace. Even if it is only a level one skill, as long as the number is enough, maybe he will combine to produce a nine level heavenly skill which is most suitable for his cultivation!


    Thinking of this, Lu Li quickly pulled out a Book of martial arts from the shelf and glanced at the cover, "Yin and Yang magic method? The skill of Changle mountain! "


    Recognizing the origin of this skill, Lu Li immediately felt a little hot. This Changle mountain is good at both yin and Yang. Even if this skill can be integrated, Lu Li doesn''t want its advantages.


    Put it away, and immediately took out a copy from the shelf.


    "Wuxuangong No, learn! "


    "Hell of fire? It seems that this is the skill of the heaven devil kingdom? Learn


    "Nine thunder power in the cave, the third level magic method? I''ve learned it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    The skills in the library are as vast as stars, but there are no differences.


    Therefore, Lu Li knew that even if he had been here for three or five years, he would have seen only a small part of his skills. However, sometimes he ran out of manpower. Even if he had spent three or five years, he would have just finished watching.


    It is impossible to remember and practice these thousands of skills.


    But that is for others.


    With the modifier nearby, Lu Li doesn''t have to understand the mystery behind these words. As long as he has seen it, he can be recorded by the modifier.


    He only needs to read quickly and try to read more skills in the shortest time. In the end, no matter how many books are recorded, as long as one fusion, he really wants to practice only one skill.


    As for what will become of the first special skill after such a "hunger for food" reading, it is not in the scope of Lu Li''s concern.


    At this moment, Lu Li feels like a sponge falling into the ocean. Although he can learn this knowledge at will, due to his own size, he is still limited.


    "I can only stay here for one hour. It seems that I have to save time and spare enough time to find other things that can improve my strength."


    When he felt that his eyes were obviously sour, Lu Li silently put down the skills he had read and tried to resist the temptation to continue to pick up a book.


    After all, this is the first floor of the library. Most of the books are not of high quality. The highest level of skills I have read before is no more than three levels. When there are a certain number of them, this level of skills has no effect. It is just a waste of time to continue reading.


    Lu Li resolutely gave up the bookshelf where the cultivation of martial arts was stored. His eyes swept up in the sky and settled in the "sword technique area".


    "Maybe we can take xuanjian Jue as the foundation, and then merge it into a sword technique that is suitable for my current situation?"


    The idea flashed through his mind, and without hesitation, Lu Li went to the bookshelf in the sword area.


    Compared with other areas, the sword area is much poorer. The practitioners of the demon sect prefer to fight in a wide range of ways. Sword soldiers obviously do not match their style. Therefore, there are very few practitioners who choose to practice swordsmanship and can not collect many secrets.


    However, this is not much. Compared with the tens of thousands of martial arts skills, there are only a few swordsmanship scripts full of two bookshelves in front of you. But even so, there are at least hundreds of swordsmanship scripts here.


    In the area of swordsmanship, Lu Li''s reading speed is obviously faster.


    Ten years in xuanjianzong were not wasted, and the title of the first disciple of the inner clan was not an empty name.


    Even if he didn''t have a modifier, his talent for Kendo was as excellent as ever. At this time, this talent not only made him read the secrets of swordsmanship faster, but also had leisure to choose some sword techniques that were more serious in killing and cutting, but did not rely too much on his own cultivation.


    After reading about dozens of sword techniques, Lu Li couldn''t help feeling: "the martial arts concept of the demon sect really opens up a new path. If some details of these sword techniques are seen by the master of xuanjian sect, they will be angry and kill people."


    Most of the orthodox sword techniques, including xuanjianzong, are extremely mysterious and attach more importance to artistic conception. High place can be magic power, but the requirement of self cultivation is also very high. However, most of the demonmen''s swordsmanship is biased, which is even more bizarre. Some extreme people even abandon the idea of "sword meaning" as my shoes. They think that the sword technique is a pure killing technique, which does not need mystery and momentum. It can be simplified to simply cut down all enemies.


    Lu Li can''t comment on which is right or wrong, but for his own situation, the magic gate sword can obviously improve the combat effectiveness quickly and let him have more self-protection ability.


    So Lu Li finished the whole bookshelf sword technique with the fastest speed. Originally, he wanted to leave directly, but when he saw another bookshelf, he stopped and hesitated.


    "There is still time, just Another one? "


    Luli comforted himself and went to the bookshelf and picked up a very thin sword script.


    I don''t know why. He felt that he had to read this sword technique.


    It''s like a profound feeling.


    However, Lu Li believes in this premonition. After all, he has encountered such strange things. In this even more bizarre world, what is impossible?


    This sword script is a little shabby. There are only a dozen pieces of paper with no words on the cover. It only draws a small sword, but it has some sharp and sharp meaning.


    Because the number of pages is too small, it doesn''t take much time to read it. After Lu Lihe put on this nameless sword technique, he couldn''t help but take a breath and murmured: "this is actually a forging method..."


    Lu Li''s face showed an indescribable expression. It was this sword technique that brought him too much surprise.


    "Will forging be integrated into the sword technique to forge a sword of mutual cultivation of life?"


    "It''s really a demon. It''s either a genius or a madman."


    Lu Li''s fingers rubbed the nameless sword technique, and suddenly grinned, "but it''s very much to my taste."Put the nameless sword back, Lu Li did not continue to read these books, but took Ge Xinyue''s waist token to the deep treasure house.


    To the treasure house to choose the self-defense treasure, this is his main purpose this time.


    As for these skills and swordsmanship, they can only be regarded as an unexpected joy, and there will always be a chance to come back in the future. However, the treasure house of Lord Yan, which is protected deep in the library, is not easy to enter.


    Through a layer of bookshelves, to the end of the sea of books, Lu Li hands the waist token to the void, the space in front of him suddenly twists up, floating out a Zhang high white jade door.


    Lu Li subconsciously opened his eyes of exploration and found that the light on the white jade door was similar to that of this library. This is the same level as the treasure house.


    "Yan Wang Fu is so rich?" Marveled at the great handwriting of the Yan palace, Lu Li is trying to reach out and touch the white jade gate, but his palm is bounced back by an invisible force!


    And that white jade door, also did not mean to open.


    Lu Li immediately thought of the words that mu tea said before, but said: "even the door of the treasure house doesn''t let me in, how can I pick the baby?"


    It seemed to feel his thoughts. The waist token in his hand suddenly lit up, flashing like breath. It echoed with the white jade door in front of him, and the white jade door flashed with the same brilliance.


    "Boom!"


    After a slight tremor, although the door did not open, but there are countless illusory light and shadow emerge, Baoguang Baizhang, dangling Luli squint.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    "How can I feel like I''m going to the store to buy?"


    surrounded by Bao Guang, which was towering from the sky, Lu could not help but Tucao up, but his eyes began to make complaints about those illusory shadows.


    The Taoist treasures flying through the white jade gate are obviously the treasures of the treasure house of Lord Yan. There are all kinds of magic weapons, armor and even some brilliant pills.


    Lu Li looked at them with his probing eyes, but he saw that there were points on these virtual shadows. Suddenly, he said strangely, "can''t you see the entity, but you can also see the points?"


    Said, went forward to grasp a long gun with his hand, saw that the long gun flickered up, actually was held in his hand.


    At that time, the streamer on the white jade gate was in full swing, and the virtual shadow of the spear dissipated, indicating that the entity had been taken out.


    When Lu Li released his hand, the spear was transformed into a virtual shadow, which was extremely magical.


    "So it is." Lu Li immediately understood the principle of this, but her eyes were bright. "Although I can''t take the treasure, can I first extract the points?"


    Thinking of this, he held the spear in his hand again. From the perspective of the eye of exploration, the spear is worth 8 points, which seems to be a little cheap. However, even the xuanjie Wuling is worth less than 20 points. The spirit of this spear is equivalent to half a martial spirit, which is indeed a rare treasure.


    When you extract the light from the spear, you can see a subtle change in the color of the spear. Although it will not become scrap iron, it is inevitable to lose some strength.


    However, any high-level treasure will not be discarded directly after the modifier extracts the points. It only extracts part of the spirit and some losses, but does not hinder the use. This point, as early as in the black prison to cheat Mu Ning Qiu, Lu Li has already discovered.


    So even if he takes the points of these treasures, it doesn''t have much effect on their value.


    "Rich!"


    Seeing Lu Li''s face full of excitement, he constantly grabs out the real object from the virtual shadow, and then throws it aside to change another target.


    This kind of happy harvest points can be more happy than cheating Mu Ning Qiu in the black prison at that time.


    But Lu Li was excited, or restrained himself, did not touch those more than 20 points of treasure, only pick those under 20 points of Lingbao hands, to win the number.


    After a search, the number of points in the modifier rose rapidly, from 2 points to more than 500 points.


    When all the treasures below 20 points have been extracted, he stops and looks at the remaining shadow. Although he is greedy, he dare not do it again.


    After all, no one can guarantee that GE Xinyue will check the treasure house after he leaves. If too many treasures are found to be damaged, even if they can''t be found on him, things will become troublesome.


    Besides, the time is almost over. Lu Li takes a 35 point sword and a 40 point bronze mirror from those virtual shadows. Although he doesn''t know the role, the higher the points, the stronger the spirit. Anyway, he has two treasures, so it''s not necessary to use them in vain. It''s also time to study the role after getting them.


    After the two treasures arrived, the white jade door seemed to feel something. The light swallowed up, and the empty shadow disappeared. Then Lu Li felt that the space around him began to produce a repulsive force. The scene in front of him twisted again. When his feet were empty, he was kicked out of the library.


    When the vision returned to normal, he still stood in front of the attic, but the attic had gradually disappeared in the fog, and he could not see anything.


    "It seems that you are not lost in those books."


    At the same time, Ge Xinyue''s voice sounded faintly. Lu Li looked back and saw that she was still standing in place with a calm expression. Her eyes had already fallen on the objects in his hands.


    When she saw the bronze mirror, her eyes fluctuated slightly, and she was surprised: "why did you choose this bronze mirror?"


    On hearing this, Lu Li knew that there was something in her story and pretended to be puzzled: "what''s wrong with this bronze mirror?"


    Ge Xinyue realized that he had lost his manners, and his expression immediately returned to his plain appearance. He said in a low voice: "this bronze mirror is a treasure made by your highness in his early years. It was forged by the ground level forging method" green sky thunder and fire ". However, due to the limitation of materials, it failed to break through the level of treasure soldiers. It can only be regarded as a half step spirit soldier."


    "Half Trooper?" Lu Li looks surprised and looks at the bronze mirror in his hand. He can''t imagine that this bronze mirror has this origin.


    Treasure soldiers are rare treasures. Only weapon refiners who have mastered powerful forging techniques can make them. As for spirit soldiers, only weapon refining masters can be involved.


    Once the achievement of spiritual soldiers, the self generated spirit, power is not to say earth shaking, but also no difference.


    According to the legend, there are more divine weapons and Taoist weapons on top of the spirit soldiers. However, there are not many such treasures even in the legend. Only the holy land of the right path or the royal family of the magic gate can collect them.


    "Sister Ge, how can I use this bronze mirror?" Hearing the name of the half step spirit soldier, Lu Li knew that the bronze mirror in his hand was absolutely extraordinary. He immediately asked Ge Xinyue with a shy face.


    Ge Xinyue is chuckling, "this thing is from your Highness''s hand, which is wonderful. Naturally, you should ask your highness.""Elder sister Ge, don''t make fun of my younger brother. How can I trouble your highness about such a trivial matter? I''d better go back and study it myself."


    Lu Li put the copper mirror away with a smile and ended the topic directly.


    I''m kidding. If the half step spirit soldier forged by the ground step forging method really runs to Mu Hongxiu and she repents to take back the bronze mirror on the way, will she have no place to cry?


    Anyway, no one wants him to vomit when he gets into his hands.


    Ge Xinyue looked at him with a smile. He seemed to see through his careful thinking and didn''t prick it. He said faintly: "that sword is also a treasure. Go back to refine Tianjing powder and cultivate it into a thunder state as soon as possible. With it, it''s not so easy for Shen Fangge to kill you."


    Lu Li moved in his heart and asked, "elder sister Ge, is Shen Fangge very strong?"


    He didn''t know what the young master of the Shen family was, but seeing mu Hongxiu and Ge Xinyue reminding himself repeatedly, he could probably guess that the strength of the other side was absolutely extraordinary.


    Lu Li would not be afraid if he was only ordinary. However, if he was the peak of tongxuan and even a master who could not be destroyed by half a step, he was afraid that even his life would be a problem with his current ability.


    Ge Xinyue said: "he is now the peak of tongxuan, and he has awakened the spirit of martial arts inherited by the Shen family. Even if I am against him, it will take some effort."


    Just explain this sentence, will Shen Fangge''s strength described incisively and vividly!


    Tongxuan peak, at least the advanced martial spirit of Xuan level, and also has the strength to fight against the powerful of immortal realm. It can be seen that this guy is worthy of being the son of a noble family. He has not wasted the resources that are enough to make him angry.


    "Scared?" Ge Xinyue smiles at Lu Li.


    Lu Li licked his lips and grinned: "it''s nothing to be afraid of when you''re on a mountain or a bridge in the water."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    Early in the morning, the streets of the capital were awakened by the sound of horses'' hooves.


    I saw many carriages driving through the long street. The people who accompanied them were the bodyguards of Lord Yan''s mansion in black. All of them had solemn expressions, as if they were escorting some treasures.


    Some people who got up early in the morning were immediately surprised. Lord Yan''s residence is usually very low-key. It is not as powerful as other palaces, nor as rich and powerful as aristocratic families. It can be said that it is the least famous palace with children appearing in the public.


    However, everyone could recognize the iconic black costume. At this time, he could not help but murmured, "what''s the name of Lord Yan''s residence?"


    Soon, the carriages disappeared at the end of the long street, each heading for its destination.


    Some of the quick response came, suddenly said: "this is to go to their own shop ah?"


    "No?"


    "Such a big battle, is it that all the shops in the name of Lord Yan''s house are replenishing goods?"


    People on the long street couldn''t help but guess.


    There are many industries under the name of each palace, but it is rare to see such a large-scale action. Even if it is replenishment, it is extremely hidden, and it is impossible to make such a big battle.


    A few of them were curious, and they went at a leisurely pace towards the direction in which the carriages left.


    When I got to the nearest shop, I saw that the carriage stopped in front of the door. Two bodyguards led the men to transport the goods out of the car. One by one, large boxes were sent into the shop. People were even more puzzled. They couldn''t guess what the palace of Yan had made this time.


    The same situation is constantly unfolding in every corner of the imperial capital.


    As long as it is the property under the name of Yan Wangfu, there is a carriage in front of the door, which makes people very curious about what is in the box.


    At this time, Tan long stood behind Lu Li in the palace of Lord Yan. He kept looking at the inventory accounts of various shops and said, "Lord Lu, those jade slips can be transported with storage props. Why do you have to send someone to pull them in boxes one by one?"


    Lu Li lowered his eyes and looked at the accounts. He said with a smile: "it''s a small matter to do this, but it''s bad for the big things."


    "Er..."


    Tan long choked for a moment, but now he was quite convinced of Lu Li. Knowing that the young boss had a lot of means, he immediately said modestly, "please help me solve your doubts?"


    Lu Li stops and raises his head. He looks at Tan long without saying a word.


    Until Tan long was embarrassed, Lu Li asked, "do you remember why we went to wushitang to build momentum before?"


    Speaking of the wushitang, although he was accompanied by Shiyan at that time, Tan long clearly understood the meaning of Lu Li''s doing this better than the wood of Shiyan.


    He immediately woke up and said with a little bit of exploration: "Lord Lu means that we need to make things bigger after all things hall has publicized it?"


    "You just know." Lu Li said with a smile: "the rumors spread before only aroused the curiosity of others. Now is the time to pick fruits."


    "The reputation of Zhenguo gold has been established. Today, I want to let the people in this city know that this kind of thing is the handwriting of King Yan''s mansion. If you want to buy Zhenguo gold, you can only go to the property under the name of the Yan palace! "


    Having said that, Lu Li put the accounts together and continued: "after a long night''s rush, 100000 copies of jade slips have been made. In every shop, each family can only get less than 1000 pieces, which is far from enough."


    "100000 is not enough?" Tan long was shocked and said: "we set a price of 20 yuan for each Zhenguo gold. Although we can only earn half of the value of the jade slips, but this That''s a lot of profits. "


    He didn''t know the details of zhenguojin, or even if he knew some, he didn''t go deep into it. I always think that every jade slips can get a profit of 10 yuan, and if 100000 copies are sold out, that is a million yuan profit. This is too amazing.


    But he did not expect that Lu Li was not satisfied with this kind of income at all and wanted to continue to make up for it?


    Of course, if you let him know, if not for some restrictions in the world, Lu Li originally planned to save the investment in jade slips. Every time he sold Zhenguo gold, it was a net profit! If 100000 copies are sold out, there will be 2 million yuan in revenue, which will directly solve the urgent need for relief funds.


    However, Lu Li would not say this to tan long, but said with deep meaning: "don''t look too shallow, and don''t underestimate people''s greed."


    "If you only spend 20 yuan, you will have the chance to get the Qipin skill. Even if you know that the chance is very small, will you try it?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s rhetorical question, Tan long stayed on the spot for a moment, and then said in horror: "my lord You Are you? "


    Lu Li smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Tan long was suddenly in a cold sweat. The first-class reward of zhenguojin was priced at 5 million yuan, which had already left him no confidence. Now, Lu Li wants to add another seven point skill?


    If someone really wins the battle, even if the family background of Lord Yan''s residence is thick, I''m afraid it can''t help spending like this!


    Thinking of this, Tan long hastened to say: "adult, think twice! Once the news of the seven level skill is released, we will What shall we pay for it? "However, Lu Li looked at him strangely, "who said that he really wanted to take out the Qipin skill?"


    "You, my lord..." Tan long Leng Leng, immediately facial expression more white a few minutes, "adult, what do you mean Is this a false message? "


    "the news is natural, but can anyone have this method of action, or do I has the final say?" Lu Li said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for fear that your highness would be angry, I would have wanted to release the news of Jiupin Tiangong."


    Last night, when he left the library and went back to his yard to integrate martial arts, he suddenly thought that it was a world where martial arts and Taoism could communicate with gods. Money and money can only appeal to ordinary people. But for those practitioners, besides cultivating resources, the most important thing is a top-notch skill!


    So he immediately ran to find Ge Xinyue, said their own ideas, and then Ge crescent on the face of strange asked mu tea. And Mu red sleeve the same face strange expression, finally spit out cheater two words, gave him the power to let go.


    However, Lu Li did want to release the news of Jiupin Tiangong. After all, the bigger the pie, the better. But when he learned that the Royal Zhenguo Gongfa was only a lower level of eight grades, he gave up the idea.


    But Qipin skill is enough to make people crazy.


    Even if it is a hundred million hope, there must be a lot of people willing to try.


    Just like those who bought lottery crazily and paid "IQ tax" in previous lives.


    Who said that only ordinary people have a fluke? As long as you find the right direction, even the practitioners will be cheated!


    Looking at Tan Long''s appearance of fear and admiration, Lu Li showed a smile like a fox and said in a soft voice: "people''s hearts, it''s so good to guess."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    The Yan palace makes such a big noise, of course, it can''t escape the eyes of those who have a heart.


    In fact, at the moment when the carriage carrying the jade slips appeared in the streets, the information had already reached many noble people''s ears.


    Now the six princes gather in the imperial capital. Apart from the most unprofessional king an, the remaining four have been staring at mu Hongxiu, intending to see how she will deal with this crisis. And zhenguojin, a relatively unfamiliar word, has also been thoroughly studied by the four princes. If they had little knowledge of the operation mode of zhenguojin before, at this time, especially after King Yan''s mansion has added a seven grade skill as a special reward, if they still don''t understand the layout of the palace, they are really a group of fools.


    Aware of the various means behind the zhenguojin and the benefits it may bring, some people can''t sit still.


    The first is yunjiangliu, who personally sent Lu Li to Yan Wangfu.


    On that day, he sent Lu Li away, but he only took a fancy to the cultivation resources left by mu ningqiu. In particular, she also took out the eight wasteland sword spectrum, which is a top-level sword technique, and really handed it to Lu Li. Who knows if she will cultivate the next Meng xuanqiong?


    When he thought of Meng xuanqiong''s fame, he forced the emperor to retreat several times with one sword. If not for the imperial power, he would not have existed.


    How can the inheritance left by such murderers be easily delivered to Lu Li? Even if he became the second eight wasteland sword God, mu ningqiu''s power was increased in the end. Naturally, yunjiangliu would not make such a loss.


    However, yunjiangliu had never thought that Lu Li, who had no future in the palace of Yan, had made a great deal of momentum and solved mu Hongxiu''s dilemma by the way!


    At the thought of mu tea sleeve''s elated expression at the moment, yunjiangliu suddenly smashed the table in front of him and angrily said, "this son should be killed!"


    He was really furious.


    There is a trace of regret in my heart.


    Thinking that in order to break through the barrier of heart cultivation and further improve the skills of self-cultivation, he swallowed Tianjing powder and pushed Lu Li to the palace of Lord Yan. He was very upset.


    It''s not a pity for the loss of talents, but Lu Li''s "ability" just solved the crisis of Lord Yan''s mansion and gave mu Hongxiu a chance to breathe!


    Once bathed in tea, yunjiangliu knows that this crazy woman will come to settle accounts with herself.


    After all, he took a large part in the affairs of Lord Yan''s residence.


    "Your Highness."


    At this time, director Chen came in and said in a deep voice, "Zhenguo gold has been sold."


    In front of his most powerful confidant, yunjiangliu was not in a bad mood, but his expression was rather sinister and said: "do you think this thing can succeed?"


    General manager Chen hesitated for a moment, but he still said his own inference. "Now, the skills that can be obtained by free cultivation are at most xuanjie. The seven level skill is almost the same as that of the top level. Lord Yan''s residence is willing to let out such rumors. No matter whether it is true or not, no one can stop the trend of Zhenguo gold. "


    Hearing director Chen''s words, yunjiangliu closed his eyes, as if unwilling to say: "is there really no way?"


    "Lord Yan''s mansion has no intention of concealing this time. The first batch of them has prepared 100000 Fen Zhenguo gold. Even if they only sell 20 yuan each, they can get a profit of nearly one million yuan at a time."


    Manager Chen obviously has mastered the details of zhenguojin.


    Although there are reasons why Lu Li didn''t instruct to keep secret, it also shows that the power of the nine prefectures is by no means an empty name. If we can probe all the information clearly in such a short period of time, the strength of the cloud palace can not be underestimated.


    After hearing the affirmation of manager Chen, yunjiangliu beat the drum and said in a deep voice, "get ready and visit the ancestors of the Shen family."


    "No, your highness." Manager Chen immediately said: "although the little maniac of the Shen family has sent out his words to take Lu Li''s life, it is just a kind of gratitude and resentment between the younger generations. If we involve the Shen family''s ancestors, it will reveal that our relationship with the Shen family is small, and giving the Yan king an excuse to do it in person is a big deal."


    "I''m afraid she won''t be able to bathe in tea!"


    Yunjiang Liu angrily said, "on that day, she sent a message that she wanted to break through the house of Lord Yun and destroy the whole house of the king. This Liang Zi has been born for a long time."


    "But..."


    Manager Chen did not have much confidence.


    After all, although mu tea sleeve is not good at scheming, her strength is beyond doubt. Even if King Yun is the oldest prince in the nine prefectures, it does not mean that his strength is the strongest.


    Manager Chen, however, remembers that as early as 20 years ago, mu Hongxiu took shenweisi to wash the long street of the imperial capital with blood. After her majesty drove her back to the fiefdom, no one saw her start again. In the past 20 years, no one dares to judge the strength of Mu Hongxiu. But on that day, three Mingyou strong men were killed in the battle on the long street, and King Yun was seriously injured. Finally, it was Marshal Lin Wangbei of Zhenguo to mediate and let her not directly kill the hall.


    In that war, mu Hongxiu, the former chief manager of Yan''s mansion and mu Hongxiu''s most proud disciple, died of a power struggle. She was almost buried in the whole holy kingdom. As one of the masterminds, King Yun almost lost her life.Since then, everyone knows that this woman is a madman, if you don''t provoke her, it''s OK, if you really make her anxious, she will lift the table.


    "I know her strength is very strong, but the person to be killed this time is not ge Xinyue, but a little third grade bodyguard. Does she dare to wash the long street once again?"


    "What''s more, shenweisi is not the private tool for her to bathe in tea sleeves. If she dares to overstep it again, his majesty will certainly not let her go!"


    Seeing that he had made up his mind and manager Chen could not persuade him any more, he sighed in silence and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to make arrangements."


    "Go." Yunjiangliu waved.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen family.


    Several real family deacons and elders are getting together and quarrelling.


    "Enough!"


    At the time of their fight, a middle-aged man made a voice to suppress the crowd.


    See him open mouth, although the hearts of the people are unwilling, but still angry shut up.


    The middle-aged man looked around for a week and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid we won''t get a result if we continue to quarrel. We''d better leave it to our ancestors for decision."


    This is Shen fan, the current head of the Shen family.


    An elder was discontented and said, "we have to go to our ancestors for everything. What do you want us to do? What do you want the owner of your family to do? "


    Although his words have some insolent meaning, they represent the attitude of the people present.


    The reason why they quarreled so much was that Lord Yan''s mansion had turned over. People worried about their own interests and wanted to force Shen fan to come up with a countermeasure. If we really invite our ancestors to come forward, the end is nothing more than peace of mind. What benefits can they get?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    This time, Prince Yan''s residence suddenly showed signs of turning over, but it really made a group of Shen family suffer.


    "At this time, you still think about your own interests?" Shen fan''s face was as deep as water. Looking at the group of family dignitaries in front of him, he said in a voice of Sen Han: "don''t you think that once the king of Yan breathes, what will happen to us?"


    As soon as he said this, the old people who were still haggling about their own interests and all the responsible persons immediately responded.


    If you can be in power in the Shen family, it will not be a straw bag. Some of the old people''s faces have changed greatly. They have figured out the key point of it, and they are all in a cold sweat!


    You should know that although there were many consequences of the game of rights in all matters concerning the relief fund received by the Emperor Yan on that day, the final decision was made by the supreme emperor of the kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    In other words, no matter what their thoughts are, they are trying to trap Lord Yan''s house to solve their personal feud, or they want to embezzle the forces of Lord Yan''s house. Without your Majesty''s nod, their plan will not be able to be carried out at all.


    The deep meaning behind this is not only that the powerful man who had the imperial power gave way to the aristocratic families, but also another silent warning.


    In short, no matter how they toss about it and what the outcome of the Yan palace will be, his majesty will turn a blind eye as long as the relief fund can be raised smoothly. Therefore, the aristocratic families who were supposed to cooperate with the action of Lord Yan''s house completely lifted their burden in the process of raising relief funds. They all ate up their sleeves and could not raise such a large amount of funds.


    And mu Hongxiu shouldered such a big responsibility, and finally had to choose to fill the hole with his full wealth. Until then, the situation of Lord Yan''s house would plummet, and then they would swallow up the house and make up for the follow-up relief funds.


    The plan was flawless, and there was nothing wrong with it. However, at this time, the king Yan''s mansion was squandering a Zhenguo gold, which was obviously fierce. If you really give mu tea through this pass, their plan to fail is a small matter, but your Majesty''s anger who to bear?


    Although the government of Yan took the lead in providing disaster relief funds, they also had auxiliary responsibilities.


    But how do they do it?


    It''s OK to just sit on the sidelines and do nothing, but during this period of time, including the Shen family, the aristocratic families who participated in the plan did not give less trouble to the Yan palace.


    However, now mu tea depends on his own Zhenguo gold to do things properly. What is the end of these people who are fighting behind their backs?


    Want to understand all this, at this time no one quarrels how to deal with mu tea.


    They are not idiots. Now that the general situation of zhenguojin has become, who can prevent mu Hongxiu from turning over? At this time, where can we care about the interests? If one of them is not dealt with well and his majesty begins to settle accounts after autumn, their Shen family may be in bad luck!


    "Master, what should we do now?"


    Seeing Shen fan''s heavy face, an old man with high prestige could not help asking.


    Shen fan looked around at the crowd and saw that they looked nervous and sighed, "we have lost. For today''s plan, it depends on whether our actions can be faster than others."


    Some people do not understand: "do you still want to mu Is it impossible to show weakness to the king of Yan? "


    "It doesn''t mean that she won this time. To raise money for disaster relief is to have done a good job of doing something wrong."


    "Yes, master, there''s no need to be soft with that crazy woman?"


    All of a sudden, the crowd began to persuade.


    Although they knew that it was impossible for them to treat Fu Yan''s mansion again, they refused to be soft.


    What about Jiufu? Not to mention the lowest ranking of the Yan palace, even the most powerful Cang Wang can not force the Shen family to be humble.


    After all, the influence of the aristocratic family is not weak. Who can become a powerful family has nothing to rely on?


    "Fool!"


    Hearing that they started to make a noise again, Shen Fan said angrily, "if we don''t hurry to show our friendship before the king of Yan has raised enough money for disaster relief, will the Shen family still have this chance when she complains in front of his majesty?"


    "You talk about the name of the Shen family all day long. Your brain is worthy of being a member of the Shen family!"


    Boom!


    Shen fan''s momentum broke out, and everyone seemed to hear the demon roar in their ears. Then they looked at his scarlet eyes and immediately shut up.


    Although there are several old faces dissatisfied, but still did not touch Shen fan''s mold at this time.


    "Master of the house."


    At this time, a middle-aged man dressed as a manager stood outside the door, arched his hands, and then said, "Your Highness, the king of cloud, has gone to visit my ancestor."


    "Cloud king? What is he doing here? " Shen Fanyi frowned.


    Now the last thing he wants to hear is the name of the cloud king.


    If it were not for the yunjiangliu, who had a big feud with mu Hongxiu, their Shen family would not have participated in the calculation of Yan Wangfu.


    Although Shen fan didn''t say anything against it at that time, things have changed. Of course, Yun Wang is the candidate in his mind.


    "The ancestor has met the king of cloud and found the master Fangge in the past."The manager knew that the owner was angry and gave a brief account at once.


    Shen fan smell speech, eyes slightly squint, "he wants to kill mu tea side of the staff?"


    After a pause, Shen fan sneered: "it''s a good plan to use our Shen family as a knife when the disaster is imminent."


    "Staff? Does the master mean the bodyguard named Lu Li


    There''s a reaction.


    Shen fan snorted, "zhenguojin is written by him. Although he is a small man, he has a bit of quick wit. This time he broke the king of cloud''s affairs. I''m afraid he will kill him to vent his anger. "


    "What''s more, he killed AI Ziqi before, which made Shen''s family look bad. If my ancestors want to send songs to teach him a lesson, let''s do it."


    In a word, Shen fan took this matter over.


    A small third grade bodyguard, even if he got a gold goblet like Zhenguo gold, he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Now what really makes him urgent is to go to Mu Hongxiu as soon as possible before other aristocratic families can react, so as to let his majesty not come to Shen Jiaqiu to settle accounts.


    ¡­¡­


    Without mentioning the chaos of the families at this time, we can see the good news about Zhenguo gold in the palace of Lord Yan, which is like snowflakes flying in front of Mu Hongxiu.


    Rao Shimu tea is well-informed, and at the moment, some Leng Shen can''t help it. After a long time, he can''t believe that: "only half an hour, the first batch of 100000 copies have been sold out?"


    She raised her head and looked at GE Xinyue, "this can''t be the fake account made by that stinky boy?"


    Ge Xinyue also showed a rare smile and said softly: "Your Highness, it is not only the first batch, but now the 50000 copies produced by the second batch have also been sold short. Lu Li has sent someone to take the third batch."


    "If we follow this trend, before the deadline set by him, the imperial capital can sell at least 500000 copies, which does not count the amount of water and land transportation that he used in advance to spread to other states."


    After that, Ge Xinyue stopped for a moment and said with a little joy in his voice: "that is to say, today''s profit of zhenguojin will reach tens of millions or even more!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    "Tens of millions of profits?"


    Mu tea bright eyes slightly bright, "this smelly boy, really do it?"


    Ge Xinyue said with a smile: "according to Lu Li, this is only the first phase. When the power of Zhenguo gold really ferments, even after deducting the bonus, each period will make hundreds of millions of profits."


    Hear her say so, mu tea sleeve thoroughly relaxed tone, the lip Cape cocks up, murmur way: "unexpectedly, really can''t think of."


    Hundreds of millions of profits, what is this concept?


    In the most intuitive comparison, the tax revenue of devouring Heaven Kingdom is only 100 billion yuan. But the money is not really in the hands of the royal family, but to promote the development of the holy land as a whole, as well as the funding of various ministries. After being consumed layer by layer, the National Treasury will have no more than 10 billion yuan left each year.


    That is to say, the profits of zhenguojin in each period can reach 1% of the tax revenue of tuntian Shengguo. According to Lu Li, zhenguojin can sell more than 150 issues every year. If there is no accident, will the profit of this item exceed that of the state treasury?


    Even if Mu Hongxiu doesn''t care about money and money, he feels a little shocked when he thinks about it clearly. He sighs: "as expected, as the stinky boy said, zhenguojin is a hot potato. If something goes wrong, it''s not a good way to save your life, but a deadly trick


    "Your Highness, the land departure has been arranged for a long time." Ge Xinyue said: "zhenguojin is in our hands, and it will not exceed 10 periods at most. We will donate all the profits and wait for others to compete for it."


    "In this way, it can not only balance the minds of those aristocratic families, but also let the palace of Yan get away in time."


    Mu tea nodded and said: "such terrible profits, those greedy old things will soon find the door after seeing it. Originally, they planned to invade the Yan palace. Now that I am back from the dead, I must not be willing to give them zhenguojin, a hot thing. They should be able to win a lot of time and give them a headache. "


    At the thought of the expressions of those aristocratic families, mu Hongxiu sneered, "I''m looking forward to what kind of expression will be when these wastes find the trouble of zhenguojin."


    Speaking of this, mu tea seems to suddenly think of something, waved: "call that smelly boy to see me."


    Ge Xinyue naturally called it.


    Before long, Lu Li, who was still behind the scenes, was dragged by GE Xinyue.


    "Yes, your highness." Lu Li was quite serious and polite, and his words and deeds were implicit.


    Mu red sleeve sneer way: "small slippery head, install so calm, in fact very proud in the heart?"


    Although Lu Li was a little complacent, he did not dare to ask for credit at this time. He repeatedly said: "everything depends on your highness. If your highness is not wise and powerful, how can I succeed on my own? It''s all thanks to your highness. "


    "Don''t flatter me here."


    Mu Hongxiu sneered, but there was no displeasure. Instead, he looked at Lu Li and said, "don''t mention those aristocratic families. Even the people of the whole imperial capital have been played around by you. You really have the right to be proud."


    That''s true.


    There were at least millions of residents in the imperial capital. With the popularity of zhenguojin, at least nine out of ten of them were cheated by Lu Li. Not to mention those failed aristocratic families, it is absolutely right to say that this part of the people who bought the Zhenguo gold were played around by Lu Li.


    In fact, it''s more than a round trip?


    Other people don''t know the details of zhenguojin, but Lu Li''s mind is clear. In the past life, this kind of thing was jokingly called IQ tax. Although those huge sums of money did a lot of charity and good deeds, the water in it was too deep and drowned too many people.


    Let alone the millions of people in the imperial capital, even if they were to be doubled, they would not be able to splash any spray when they were drowned in the town capital.


    In order to avoid being killed alive by people who know the truth in the future, Lu Li can''t be complacent in this respect.


    "Come on, what are you going to do next." Lu Mu didn''t forget his purpose.


    She was not greedy for wealth. If she had not been angry about the disaster relief, she would never have been concerned about the financial interests of the government.


    Therefore, the hot potato of zhenguojin, even if it can swallow gold again, is not very moved. Once the goal is achieved, it is better to get rid of the trouble as soon as possible.


    Lu Li naturally knew what she meant and said, "I don''t know what your highness thinks of other royal houses and aristocratic families?"


    "Well?"


    Mu tea unexpectedly looked at him, funny way: "do you still want to revenge for me?"


    She believes that Lu Li has definitely guessed the troubles of Lord Yan''s residence, but the implications behind those troubles are too deep. Mu Hongxiu can''t let Lu Li solve this problem.


    However, at this time, Ge Xinyue, who was standing on one side, said: "Your Highness, in the past, we have repeatedly backed down and given others the opportunity to take advantage of. It''s better to listen to Lu Li''s opinions. If it''s suitable, we can take this opportunity to settle with them."


    "It''s not easy to settle accounts with them after autumn." Mu tea is not very optimistic about this.She is not a weak person, but she is aware of the turbulent waves behind power. If she really wants to make a move, even if she is a strong person at the peak of Mingyou, she must also take into account.


    What''s more, now that the six kings are gathering in the imperial capital, it''s for that event. At this juncture, some trifles may be OK. If it is too big, is it really a decoration to be the majesty of the holy kingdom?


    "Your Highness, I mean, who are greedy enough to attack zhenguojin in the first place?" Seeing that she had misunderstood her, Lu Li explained: "when the profit of zhenguojin has reached one billion yuan, we will donate all the money to the disaster area. While solving the relief fund, we can let others know that zhenguojin is a piece of fat. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s a sharp weapon to swallow gold. "


    "In the face of such a big interest, will some people be moved? So I want to know, who will be moved at the same time Do it now? "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li suddenly squints and looks east.


    He is so suggestive, it is to make mu tea laugh: "you want to hint yuan Jingtao, then speak out in a big way. Is there anyone else in my yard who will try to eavesdrop? "


    Ge Xinyue also pursed a smile.


    Lu Li understood that he was still too cautious. He shrugged his shoulders awkwardly and said, "Your Highness, be careful to sail for ten thousand years."


    "Ha ha." Mu tea did not agree, and then said: "with your ingenuity, who is the yuan Jingtao, now I should have a dispute? Come on, I want to hear your opinion. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    Bathing in tea is not a temporary initiative.


    Although zhenguojin is a wonderful idea, what really changes mu Hongxiu''s outlook on Lu Li is his thunderous means in the process of implementing zhenguojin.


    This makes mu Hongxiu, who knows the origin of Lu Li, appreciate it very much, and thinks that he is not as stubborn as those righteous disciples.


    In other words, now mu tea has moved the cultivation of Lu Li''s mind.


    Lu Li is also aware that this is a test, but also a signal of acceptance.


    So he combed his observations in his heart and said in a flat voice: "among the nine prefectures, King Chu and king an have always made friends with their royal highness. Tian Quan, Wu lie and Ding Jun have a lot of soldiers in their hands, and they always guard the border. Although they have always stood by, they have no motive to be enemies of Lord Yan''s house. "


    "Therefore, to say that there is deep hatred, but Yun, Cang, Chu, these three highness."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li pauses a little, but makes mu tea tea quite interested and asks: "well said, why not continue?"


    "Go on, I''m afraid I''ll kill myself." Lu Li''s "Hey" smile.


    Mu tea but smile and chant: "did not expect you this small slippery head still can be afraid? When you cut AI Ziqi by sword, you didn''t have great prestige when you offended the Shen family? "


    "At that time, I was working for your highness. No matter who stopped me, I would kill him. Now... "


    Lu Li sighed: "the volume of Jiufu, no matter which one, can crush me at will. It''s better to stop talking about such a huge thing."


    "Well, I''m afraid you have already guessed that Yuan Jingtao is the man of Cang Wang, judging from your virtue?" Mu tea impatiently waved, did not give Lu Li the opportunity to perform.


    But Lu Li was laughing, neither admitted nor refuted.


    But the answer is clear.


    King Yun did not mention that although the king of Chu was powerful, his wind evaluation was the best. Although there was some contradiction between him and mu Hongxiu, it was only from the elder brother''s helplessness towards his sister. You should know that mu Hongxiu was free from fear and did not look like a princess at all. Even if the former Emperor mentioned this daughter, he would have some headache.


    At that time, the king of Chu was the emperor''s son. He was very dissatisfied with mu Hongxiu''s frankness. He repeatedly wanted to take her back to the imperial palace to learn the rules. In the end, he was beaten by mu Hongxiu.


    Therefore, the Liang Zi of the two people seems to be a family affair.


    As for the king of cloud and the king of Cang, why Lu Li was able to confirm that Yuan Jingtao was the king of Cang was also because Yuan Jingtao was too calm during this period of time.


    If he was really a man of cloud king, since he had already occupied a high position in Lord Yan''s mansion, he could not have watched the success of Zhenguo gold without interfering.


    His calmness, of course, is due to his confidence.


    With his back against the king of Cang, of course, his strength is very strong. It can be said that except for his majesty, the Cang king is not one of the thickest thighs in the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    Lu Li didn''t know much about the hatred between the king of Cang and the king of Yan, and he didn''t want to know too much.


    "Yuan Jingtao is the man of Cang Wang, which is not a secret. He and Cang Wang have not concealed this point."


    Mu tea slowly asked: "do you know why?"


    "How can a little one know such a big thing?" Lu Li immediately put the words back to say, simply do not take mu tea stubble. He didn''t want to be angry at all


    "Shenwei Si?"


    Lu Li was stunned.


    Lu Li didn''t know much about this mysterious organization that he had once pulled tiger skin. He just knew that every palace had similar power, each performing his own duties, and would not use it easily.


    But when he heard that the king''s target was Shenwei, Lu Li immediately had a certain guess in his heart, and was also frightened by this guess.


    "It seems you''ve figured it out."


    Mu red sleeve beautiful eyes a squint, light way: "he wants to integrate the power of nine mansion, overthrow emperor elder brother, oneself ascend that position!"


    After that, mu Hongxiu said in a cold voice: "now, jitianmo state has repeatedly violated the border areas, and the two countries are about to go to war. This is his best opportunity. On the pretext of war, he held the nine houses and forced the emperor to abdicate. "


    Listen to mu tea sleeve will such a big plot said so lightly, Lu Li no longer have any sense of smirking, even shed a cold sweat, the brain quickly turned up.


    Finally, he took a long breath and said with a smile of helplessness: "Your Highness told me this news, but he refused to give me the right to choose?"


    "You are a wise man and have some connections with my good niece, so you have only one choice."


    "For my use, or disappear."


    Mu tea''s voice is very quiet, but under that calm, it is a touch of no doubt.


    Lu Li looks at her and is silent.


    He didn''t like the feeling of being controlled by others, even at a certain moment, he almost wanted to mu tea.


    You know, in the situation of xuanjianzong''s death, Lu Li didn''t bow his head and soften. Although he was afraid of death and cherished his life, at some times, he regarded his own will more important than life and death."Lu Li." Ge Xinyue seems to be aware of Lu Li''s emotional change, and suddenly opens his mouth: "Your Highness is the princess''s aunt, and also the most intimate person in addition to your majesty. Although you were rescued by the princess from xuanjianzong, if there was no royal highness, you would have died under King Yun."


    Hearing this, Lu Li moved his eyes and grinned: "of course, I will not forget the kindness of the princess. As for the cloud King If it wasn''t Zhen Guojin, he wouldn''t have killed me, would he? "


    "You..."


    Ge Xinyue''s face changed, but Lu Li didn''t look at her. She looked directly at mu Hongxiu: "do you want me to work hard? Yes, but what can your highness give me? "


    Mu red sleeve cold face way: "this king has allowed you to enter the treasure house to select the treasure, do you know this reward, can buy how many pass Xuan strong person''s life?"


    "I am a greedy man. I deserved the visit to the treasure house. Not to mention how much benefit the zhenguojin will bring to the palace, even if it is finally disposed of, his Highness has solved the urgent need for disaster relief funds. If the two are confused, his highness may as well kill me directly. "


    Lu Li''s voice sank, and his eyes had some crazy meaning. "If your highness let me have one breath left, things will be complicated, right?"


    "You threaten the king?" Mu tea suddenly stood up, a red dress like fire dancing.


    Her eyes with a bit of thin anger, cold way: "by you, can you support a move under the king''s hand?"


    Lu Li was not afraid at all, but still said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter if you can hold on to a move. The important thing is that you won''t kill me."


    Words down, he met the fury of the breath, Huoran rushed to mu tea in front of, with a fierce force, almost with her together!


    "Bold!"


    Ge Xin''s face is like frost. He almost does not want to clap it with one hand. The bright light of light blue color comes out and prints to Lu Li''s back heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    Boom!


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, violent cyclone wantonly scurrying, the group of blue black light like sparks exploded, little bit is not beautiful.


    After that, a jade like Qian hand, through Lu Li''s ear hair, over his shoulder, just blocked the light and eliminated Ge Xinyue''s palm power.


    "Your Highness!"


    Ge Xinyue slightly a Zheng, looked at the master of that hand.


    Mu tea is facial expressionless, as if to do a trivial thing, staring at the green and tender face of his half foot.


    At this distance, she could almost feel the breath of the youth.


    Even if her status today is not Yan Wang or one of the most powerful Mingyou masters in tuntian Shengguo, Lu Li''s behavior seems to be overstepped just as an ordinary woman.


    So when she stopped Ge Xinyue''s palm, she lowered her eyes slightly and looked at Lu Li''s right hand.


    It turned out that in the moment he stepped forward, he held the sword in his hand. Ge Xinyue thought he was crazy, so he stopped him.


    "Use the Tibetan soldiers in the treasure house of Lord Yan to deal with me? It looks like you''re really crazy. "


    Mu tea voice light, can not hear anger, only a trace of pity like irony.


    In her eyes, the youth''s hard work is a kind of Apple shaking the tree. Even if the world says that Dacheng sword cultivation is invincible, but within this half foot range, mu Hongxiu is confident to kill any swordsman in the world, not to mention that the youth in front of him is just a general metaphysics whose cultivation has been completely abandoned.


    Lu Li tightened his grip on the sword, with a silent smile and a low voice: "Your Highness wants my life. Why can''t I fight for this life?"


    Mu Hongxiu slowly took back his hand and said: "if you didn''t want to work hard for me, you could not have solved the disaster relief fund for me. Is it true that at that time your life was life, but now your life is not? "


    This rather contradictory statement, but let Lu Li show a trace of complex look, "that day, I wanted to show value in exchange for my own life, but now your highness tells me about the king of Cang''s rebellion. No matter whether I answer or not, the end is death, so I have to fight with your highness."


    "For this? If I don''t give you a choice, you don''t even want to die? " Mu tea Dai Mei Yang, both angry and funny, carefully looked at the youth in front of him, "I also think you are a sensible little skilful, who knows that at the critical moment, the bone is not much different from those righteous disciples'' obstinacy."


    "It has nothing to do with birth."


    Lu Li zhengse said: "I am a person with no sense of security, so your highness would better not make such a joke with me in the future."


    As he spoke, Lu Li released his sword handle and the sword disappeared. Obviously, he has thoroughly refined this treasure soldier to the point of sending and receiving.


    But his action is called Mu red sleeve to squint, cold voice way: "take the sword, this matter is over? Do you really think I''m kidding you? "


    "Now, your highness, we''d better be sincere." Lu Li stepped back a few steps, as if the cruel man was not himself. He squinted and said with a smile: "there are a lot of troubles in Lord Yan''s mansion. No matter who yuan Jingtao is, you need one of your own."


    "This man can be a new moon, a dark guard, or even a leader of shenweisi."


    Mu red sleeve light way: "what do you rely on?"


    Lu Li and her eyes at each other, "I can do what they can''t do."


    "Yes." Mu tea slightly raised his hand to stop Ge Xinyue who wanted to make a sound. He gazed at the landing and left: "you have done a beautiful job in zhenguojin, which I don''t deny. But don''t forget that tactics and means are too fragile in absolute power. Even if you are extremely resourceful, you are just an aide. Don''t mention me. Even if the new moon wants to kill you, your life will be over. If you don''t have the strength to protect yourself, why do you want a fair treatment? "


    "Shen didn''t even care about it. What''s more, if you didn''t help me."


    Mu Hongxiu slightly sarcastically said: "Shen Fangge wants to take your life. This kind of fighting among younger generations has always been the default rule, and no one can interfere. If you die in his hands, your pride today will be a joke. "


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he arched his hand in silence and bowed down: "you may as well ask your highness to gamble again."


    "How to bet?" Mu tea has a lot of interest.


    "If I die in Shen Fangge''s hand, I have nothing to say. If I come back alive, please forget what happened today and give me a chance to choose. "


    Lu Li raised his head in a serious tone.


    Mu tea looked at him for a moment, and suddenly raised his hand like anger. The terrible palm power swept away like the waves, and directly hit Lu Li out!


    Lu Li was quite embarrassed to step back more than ten steps, and then stood firm. His chest was a little stuffy, but he knew that mu Hongxiu was still merciful. He immediately said, "thank you for not killing your highness."


    Mu tea''s voice can''t hear joy and anger, "you so don''t want to work for me?"


    Lu Li did not think of the cableway: "although the yanwangfu is not the strongest, it is a good place to live. If your highness does not dislike it, I will certainly contribute. ""Good."


    In the room, the voice of mu tea was stunned and said coldly, "if Shen Fangge can''t kill you, I will let you enter Shenwei Si."


    "Go away!"


    Whoa!


    Words did not fall, but also a palm force roll, directly took Lu Li out of the yard.


    Until the foot can focus on, Lu Li rubbed his chest, his face also inevitably has a trace of lingering fear color, murmured: "really picked up a life."


    Just with mu tea sleeve distance of only half a foot, Lu Li did not want to cut out that sword.


    However, he knew in his heart that even if such a close distance, coupled with passive invisible sword Qi, it was unknown whether mu tea could be hurt. And this gamble on life, although did not win, but mu tea after all or back half step.


    Perhaps it was because he had just made great achievements, or because of Mu Ning Qiu''s face, in short, the somewhat moody king of Yan did not kill him and stopped mentioning the matter of King Cang''s plotting against the enemy. This is the best ending.


    "Rebellion is not something I can participate in now." Thinking of what I just heard, Lu Li has a headache.


    If it was not for this kind of thing can be called a change of nature, a little bit is a broken end, he would never take the risk to force mu tea regress.


    "If the struggle for imperial power really broke out, it would be a small scene to kill people. With my present body, let alone run to get involved, even if it is contaminated with a little, it will burn to cinder


    "But..."


    Lu Li stopped his steps and sighed, "if you really let Cang Wang become a thing, Mu Ning Qiu is afraid to die."


    He can ignore others, after all, there is no friendship.


    But for this stupid princess who has been pit several times by him, Lu Li is still cruel.


    Even if there is a transaction premise, it is also a fact that he was rescued from the black prison by Mu Ning Qiu.


    This kind of kindness can''t be undone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    "I don''t know what''s good or bad, what a shame!"


    Bang!


    Some of the less precious ornamental vases are in pieces.


    "Who does he think he is? How many lives are not enough to fill in such major events as the change of dynasties! He thought that one more man and one less man could influence what? "


    Whoa!


    A table of documents and books was swept across the floor.


    "If you want something good, but you don''t want to work hard, are all the good things in the world prepared for him? Does he know how many tongxuan peak would like to die with a word from my king! Isn''t it just an abandoned tongxuan, can it be as valuable as Wuzong Tianjiao? "


    When there was nothing to breathe in the room, she patted the table with tea sleeves. Although it didn''t use any real strength, the desk with the best materials was still shocked. Then she bit her silver teeth and said: "does he know what kind of wealth I want to give him? How can a Shenwei be compared with the identity handed down by Wu Zong? As long as he nodded his head, I would be willing to sell his friendship over the years, let alone Shen Fangge. Even the old immortal of the Shen family, who had been a great sacrificial wine at the holy gate, would not dare to hold him in his hands


    "Things that can''t hold up the wall!"


    Ruthlessly will a mouth depression pressure go down, bathe in tea to lean against the back of the chair no longer speak.


    Seeing that her anger was over, Ge Xinyue said in a warm voice: "Your Highness, it may not be a bad thing if he doesn''t join Wuzong."


    Hear this sentence, still hold back a few minutes of anger mu tea, squint eyes, look at her.


    For GE Xinyue, the true confidant, mu tea has always been very patient, and will consider her opinions on many things.


    But this time Lu Li''s choice really made her a little angry.


    In the final analysis, she may not really want Lu Li to work for herself. Although she has some utilitarian ideas, she still wants to cultivate that oily young man and even wants to send him to Wuzong as the biography of a strong man.


    Although Wuzong is a school, the status of its disciples is different.


    Ordinary disciples study step by step for three years. Once they finish their studies, they can leave Wuzong. Furthermore, he was a disciple of a certain master. His status was not the same as that of Wu Zong and that master. Ordinary aristocratic families would be a little shorter when they met him. If they were like the Shen family, they should be treated with courtesy and never be slighted.


    What kind of status is rare?


    If mu tea sleeve words, for her people will break through the threshold of Yan Wang Fu.


    However, Lu Li was so ungrateful that she did not consider the chips she gave and directly refused this great opportunity. So mu tea heart of the fire is very big, even if Ge Xinyue to advise, a moment and a half can not go.


    "Your Highness, he was born in xuanjianzong, but he was rebellious. If you really enter Wuzong and do the biography of that person, you will learn a lot of skills, and you will not be able to use them in the end. It''s better to ask him to go into Shenwei Si to polish and polish. In the future, he will always be a good blade. "


    Ge Xinyue slowly talked about his own views, while observing mu tea''s expression, said with a smile: "what''s more, I''m afraid he''s a restless person. If he goes to Wuzong, he may cause some disaster."


    "If you have the ability, no one dares to say anything about it. But what about him now? " Mu Hongxiu snorted: "the cultivation is useless. The king of cloud swallowed his chance and kicked him to me. Even the little Madman of the Shen family dare to say that he will kill him. If he is really dead, when my good niece goes out of the pass, he will not shoot me into the sky? "


    Mention Mu Ning Qiu, her expression slightly becomes helpless.


    She will deliberately take care of Lu Li, and naturally she has a fragrant fire in Mu Ning autumn.


    Although Mu Ning Qiu''s first choice is cloud king, how can mu Hongxiu not understand his niece''s temperament? It is not clear that the sinister character of the king Yun is bound to be greedy for opportunities, and will send Lu Li out of the house. The best choice is the last house of Lord Yan in the ninth mansion.


    This not only beat Lu Li, but also buried the foreshadowing in the cloud king. The most important thing is that at the moment when Lu Li came to the door, mu Hongxiu guessed Mu Ning Qiu''s little abacus. Of course, it''s not good to sweep the niece''s face.


    Such a strategy of three birds with one stone shows that Mu Ning Qiu does care about Lu Li.


    However, this care will eventually bloom and bear fruit, and what will evolve into, mu tea does not care. After all, she never cared about those matters of love between children and daughters. If there was a day when women were not in the middle of the country, the headache would be that the emperor and the queen of the kingdom of devouring heaven would have a headache. But no matter how, mu tea really hurt his niece, naturally on Lu Li some heart.


    Ge Xinyue seemed to see her mind and said in a flat voice: "the princess is young after all, and has little experience. At first sight of such a person of the same age, the two people can be regarded as sharing weal and woe. Some freshness is also normal."


    "Well, since that little skilful has chosen a difficult road, I don''t need to give him any chance and wealth." Mu red sleeve sighed, and then his eyes turned cold, "if he really died in Shen Fangge''s hands, it''s a big deal that I''ll do it myself and abolish his cultivation, which is also an account for Ning Qiu."¡­¡­


    After returning to his own small yard, Lu Li began to perform fusion techniques.


    Now zhenguojin''s business has come to an end. For the follow-up, we only need to ask Tan long and Shiyan to follow up slowly. After a few moments, everything will be on the right track, which will save him everything.


    So the urgent task at present is to integrate the skills gained in the library, find out the most suitable way for yourself as soon as possible, and enhance your own strength.


    "I don''t know whether this fusion function works or not. When I wrote modifiers in my previous life, I didn''t try to fuse hundreds of techniques at one time."


    Lu Li called up the page of fusion skills, and the long list of martial arts names made him a little uneasy. "If not, you can only count the skills of xuanjianzong to see if you can break through the ranks."


    Originally, the skill he practiced was just the common mental skill of xuanjianzong. Although there were three grades, the upper limit was too low. Compared with the core sword moves, such as xuanjian Jue, it was still a lot worse. Even if the number of points was full, I''m afraid it could only evolve into four level skills.


    But now he has got a large number of martial arts inheritance in the library. Even if the level is ordinary, the upper limit will naturally be higher than that of xuanjianzong.


    Said to do, Lu Li did not hesitate to click the fusion option.


    [please select the fused material and the fused material]


    four holes and a prompt pop up on the fusion page.


    Seeing this hint, Lu Li thought for a moment and decided to choose the Lingyu sword Sutra of xuanjianzong as the fusion material.


    After all, he has practiced this skill for ten years, and has a certain foundation. The skill developed through its integration will certainly refer to this degree of fit.


    After deciding on the fusion material, Lu Li selected three second level skills, and then click again to confirm the fusion.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    Ding!


    A pleasant sound reverberated in my mind, and several skills turned into streamers and got into the Lingyu sword Sutra. After that, the Lingyu sword sutra was covered with a layer of white light and flickered several times. The icon became a dark book with a question mark on it.


    [gain skill, unnamed (level upper limit 25)]


    "level upper limit 25?"


    Seeing the suffix of this skill, Lu Li tasted it and guessed: "in the past, no matter the Lingyu sword Sutra or xuanjian Jue, there was no upper limit of the level. But after the integration, there was an additional upper limit. Does this mean that as long as I continue to integrate, the skill can be refined, and at the same time, my growth limit can be increased?"


    "No, No


    Thinking of this, Lu Li shook his head again, feeling that it should not be so simple.


    "I can''t even understand the many additional functions of this modifier." Helpless sigh tone, Lu Li temporarily put down that little doubt in his heart, ready for the next step of integration.


    The fusion just cost him 15 points, which is equivalent to eating a treasure soldier. At this time, in the fusion interface, the material bar is unlocked again, from three grids to four grids. After a little experiment, it is found that the number of points needed to fuse again increases to 20 points.


    "In other words, a material grid charges 5 points, and a new grid will be unlocked after each fusion."


    Lu Li nods secretly.


    This charge is reasonable, but I''m afraid his family background is not enough to integrate all skills.


    "Still poor." Feeling that money can''t help spending, Lu Li didn''t delay the process. The fusion interface was shining. The unnamed upper limit of the skill was upgraded by one level to 26.


    Although it''s hard to guess what the upper limit will do, it''s a good thing.


    So Lu Li fused several times and raised the upper limit of his skill to 30 at one breath. When the fusion interface was unlocked to eight grids, he had some painful points, and temporarily gave up the fusion.


    [end of fusion]


    [please name the skill]


    when the dark skill in the icon is removed from the fusion grid, two lines of text pop up suddenly.


    Lu Li pondered, "based on the Lingyu sword Sutra, eating so many skills to complete, I don''t know how many times it will take to perfect..."


    "Perfect..."


    "Why don''t you call it Wumian sword Sutra?"


    As soon as this idea appeared, the Black Book trembled, and the question mark on the cover suddenly burst into four big characters with iron painting and silver hook!


    "Huo! It''s comfortable! "


    Seeing these four words, Lu Li also felt that it was pleasant to the eyes, not to mention the effect, but it was obviously much better than Lingyu sword classic.


    The Wumian sword Sutra is moved to your own skills page because it is through the integration of self-made skills. There is no need to learn them again. Instead, it consumes a sum of points to replace the original Lingyu sword Sutra, making the column of the martial arts become Wumian sword Sutra.


    After all this, Lu Li was slightly absorbed, only felt that there was a large text in his mind, as if some figures were flashing, and it was like flying sword light, which was mysterious.


    He knew that this was the modifier, which directly made him understand the Wumian sword Sutra. With the passing of the cup of tea Kung Fu, Lu Li''s already slightly atrophied meridians suddenly produced a wisp of very thin air flow.


    After two or three times, the body remembers this special Qi route, and the stream gradually grows and turns into an illusory sword emitting thin thunder light.


    It seems that the sword is dissatisfied with Lu Li''s internal meridians. It sends out thunder light on its own initiative and wanders away from all the bones. Like little snakes, it goes into the orifices and acupoints with thunder force to warm up the meridians.


    Lu Li, who has been in a state, seems to have sensed it. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly and snorted, and his pores exuded a trace of black blood.


    It''s all blood stasis in the body.


    After all, it is the method of destroying the hidden channels that will keep the internal organs from being hurt for a long time.


    However, all the hidden dangers have been eliminated by the thunder light sword, which has been cultivated by Wuwei sword. He is quite proud to swim in the meridians and constantly stimulate the acupoints of orifices with thunder force until an instinct is formed in his body, which makes Lu Li consciously guide this force at the right time.


    "This thunder force should also be drawn from some martial arts?" Lu Li runs the power of thunder and lightning to travel all over the world, and also feels magical.


    The human body is a natural treasure, and many of the key points are not clear even by the master Mingyou who opened the Youfu. Lu Li, who relied on these lightning forces to stimulate the orifices and got the mysterious feedback, was more like a treasure. He thought: "if we keep this progress, it will take only one night to reopen all the orifices in my body, and the Qiaoqiao will be completed."


    How fast is it to go to the end of the Qi orifice overnight?You know, it took three months for xuanjianzong, the fastest genius to complete Qiqiao.


    The genius finally became the most outstanding patriarch in the history of xuanjianzong.


    Even he needed three months to open up his Qi orifices and lay the foundation. Lu Li had no lack of sword scriptures, but only one night was enough.


    Although this has something to do with him once hitting all the Qi orifices.


    But now his gate is broken, his realm is falling, and his real Qi has been dissipated for a long time. As the foundation of his cultivation, Qi orifices are all closed. Even if he follows the path he once again, he will have to work hard for half a year or even a year.


    Compared with the speed at which Qi can be opened overnight, how different is it?


    When Lu Li was quite happy, the sword in his body suddenly stopped.


    Aware of this, Lu Li is a little flustered. I don''t know what happened to this rather "humanized" sword.


    But then, he couldn''t help but find that the sword, or the true Qi, did not want to return to the Dantian after the circulation!


    After several weeks of circulation, the Qi did not return to the elixir field, but rolled up among the Qi orifices overflowing with thunder light.


    Each time it rolls, it will make the Qi orifice which has already opened more than half of the time to further progress.


    However, even in this case, there is no source of true Qi in the elixir field. Even if the Qi orifices are fully opened, it is dry and dry land, and has no effect at all!


    "I said, brother, don''t be angry with me at this critical time." Lu Li realized that it didn''t mean to enter the elixir''s field at all, so he was in a hurry!


    At present, whether he can survive from Shen Fangge''s hands depends on the progress of this practice!


    Although this little sword moves in the Qi orifices, making those Qi orifices full of thunder light, which will bring endless benefits to the future, if the elixir can''t accumulate the true Qi, even if his Qi orifices contain Wanjun thunder, it will not be able to use any means!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    However, no matter how Lu Li tossed about it, the gradually growing sword was like a bear child. It ran in the East and looked at the West. It was very playful. It rolled several cycles in the meridians. Finally, it returned to the orifices and smashed one Qi orifice after another like opening the Tianmen, leaving only thunder light piled up in the pool.


    Now Luli''s cold sweat came out directly.


    He didn''t expect that the first one he had made was so strange. Not only refused to store into the elixir field, but also made the whole body Qi orifices into a scene of thunder pools.


    It is said that there is a posture of heaven, which is born fearless of fire. If you take a breath, you will be awed by the most powerful Shenyan in the world. And Tianjiao''s natural Qi orifices are like lotus flowers in the fire, with thousands of weather.


    Now, although the thunder pools in Lu Li''s body are formed by the day after tomorrow, they are no less inferior than the legendary talent.


    Although it is not as good as Wuling, it is also a rare treasure.


    It''s a pity that no matter how precious the thunder pool is, now Lu Li''s whole mind is put on dealing with that little sword. A genuine Qi that refuses to return to the elixir field is no less than holding the key to open the treasure house, but can''t find the gate.


    We should know that Lu Li''s biggest reliance on Shen Fangge was not the external plug-in modifier. It is the physical foundation that he once set foot on the peak of tongxuan.


    Although it is not easy to rebuild a high-rise building on top of a ruins, with the original experience, the foundation is still there, and it may not be impossible to build a building overnight. What''s more, in the martial arts realm, listening to the thunder situation is the most troublesome painstaking work. No matter how good the talent is, you have to refine the body step by step, step by step to the deep level of muscles and bones thundering. But Lu Li has already gone this way. Even if there are many weeds in it now, as long as you get through the Qi orifices and plant the first wisp of true Qi, you can pull out the weeds and go straight to the peak of listening to thunder.


    But all this is based on the premise that there is no lack of true Qi and willing to enter the elixir field


    "Little ancestor, you have made me suffer..."


    Rao is Lu Li''s various means. The sword transformed by his true Qi can''t get into the water at all. He likes to take it off himself. He even becomes more and more concise and real, and turns into a small sword with fine details.


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how worried Lu Li spent this night, time will not stop for a moment and a half.


    In the early morning of the next day, Yan Wangfu, which was in the limelight in the imperial capital, was still lively.


    The foundation of zhenguojin has been laid, and many propaganda means are no longer needed. This seemingly hollowed out behemoth has thrown aside everything and started to work with all its strength. It has burst out with extremely amazing power.


    Taking the imperial capital as the center, Yan Wangfu extended zhenguojin to several surrounding big states, radiating hundreds of cities. In addition, land transportation and water transportation have been spreading outward. Many people who have the intention to do so secretly calculate that they have underestimated zhenguojin''s ability to make money before finding out.


    Not only they, but also Lu Li, who moved the system here, didn''t expect that just two days later, the mass production arranged by him was almost paralyzed and could not meet the huge demand. Finally, when he closed the door to practice wuwuwujian Scripture, mu Hongxiu decided to find more craftsmen with his influence, and even several famous weapon refiners, which reluctantly met the huge demand of zhenguojin.


    And what these differences bring, of course, is the profit that makes people extremely envious.


    No one dares to calculate how much the palace of Yan has made, and no one dares to make any ghost ideas. Because at the moment when zhenguojin was born, all the details of this crazy gold gobbling weapon had been put on the table of his majesty today.


    Although the one sitting in the palace did not express any opinions, everyone knows that the palace of Yan has turned over this time. The huge profits brought by zhenguojin can fully support the smooth passage of disasters in various places, and even have some balance.


    With such great credit, which one dares to provoke Lord Yan''s house again?


    Just when everyone was thinking of it, someone really jumped out and slapped the Yan palace in the face.


    No one else. It''s the crazy young master of the Shen family. Shen Fangge.


    The Shen family sent a letter of war to Lord Yan''s house, stating that Shen Fangge wanted to challenge the third grade bodyguard who acted as an aide in the zhenguojin incident. Ge Xinyue, the chief internal affairs officer of the Yan family, replied on the spot.


    It''s just a simple word.


    Yes!


    This play, however, surprised many people.


    Although the news that Shen Fangge threatened to kill the guard was not a secret, when all the dust settled, the words like children''s fighting had long been forgotten. No one believed that the Shen family would offend the Yan Family at such a sensitive time.


    But they all forgot who was the one who released it.


    Inside the Shen family.


    Shen Fangge wore a simple ponytail, dressed in ordinary strong clothes, ignored the old housekeeper''s implicit reminder, and stepped out of the Shen family''s gate alone. He was full of evil spirit, just like a god of evil coming into the world. He was as mad as a maniac!


    "Is the place arranged?"


    At the same time that Shen Fangge left, Shen fan raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man around him.The man nodded and suddenly said with a grin: "the owner of the house is just a third grade bodyguard. Why should he be so nervous that he has deliberately set down the whole old street and invited so many people to watch it?"


    "If it''s just an ordinary third grade bodyguard, it''s OK." Shen Fan said coldly: "the Shen family can still afford to kill a person, but they don''t want to be a head bird. They are confused and used as knives. This time, the king of Yan has won great credit. If there is no accident, the next court meeting will be the time for her to show her prestige. If you don''t kill the bodyguard in full view of the public, if you give her a chance, the Shen family will be hurt this time. "


    "Therefore, I not only invited all the families to watch the war, but also invited some dignitaries in the palace to send people to see it. As long as we kill the bodyguard fairly and justly, no one can find fault with it


    Hearing Shen fan''s words, the man grabbed his head and said with a smile: "I am too stupid. I only know how to drink, eat and kill people. I don''t understand these intrigues."


    Shen fan didn''t mind the man''s coarseness. Instead, he sighed, "I don''t understand. Ok If you think about these things too clearly, you will only have to worry about yourself in the end. "


    After that, Shen fan''s expression suddenly turned to ferocious. He clutched the handle tightly and said in a sharp voice: "the old dog yunjiangliu has calculated my Shen family like this. I really think that after my ancestor asked about my family''s affairs, I Shen fan is a waste that anyone can bully? The Shen family will not die this time. I will settle with the old dog! "


    With a flash of his eyes, the man gathered all his expressions and said in a low voice: "I Ruan Xi has no other ability. With one arm of strength, I can only break the heart of the cloud river flow for the master, which will damage his hundred year plan of Tongtian road."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    How big is the ancient city of the emperor?


    Even the reclusive dragon who has lived in this deep water for more than 100 years may not be able to answer.


    It''s just a division of East, West, North and south. There are not many areas, but if we break them carefully, there are thousands of streets and alleys. In fact, it is not as vast as a state, but it is small. In this huge city which has been established for thousands of years, there are many hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Even if you take a glance at the depths of the long streets and alleys, you may meet some experts who have been hiding for many years.


    But the most impressive thing is just an old street.


    This old street has no name. It seems that it has existed before the establishment of the imperial capital. Every emperor who ascends the highest position of tuntian Shengguo has never made any action on this long street. Over time, there are gradually residents here, but all of them are eccentric people.


    Therefore, in addition to the name of old street, which has a certain heritage flavor, it is also known as strange people street.


    Strangeness, of course, is strange.


    On weekdays, no matter how arrogant a dandy is, or how noble a person is, when he comes to this old street, he will shrink his edge. Those who know the inside story are even more taboo and refuse to step into it easily.


    What is more surprising is that although the residents in the old street are full of strange things and have bad temper, they all like to watch the fun. I don''t know how long ago, two young people happened to have a fight in the old street. They said they wanted to fight to the death. The strange people living in the old street were watching one after another, and rarely agreed.


    After that, people often went to the old street to fight, or to compete, or to divide life and death. In the long run, the residents of the old street were also tired of being beaten. After several times of driving people, they came up with a way to once and for all.


    Want to fight in the old street? Yes, give the money to the whole street. Even if you beat your head into a dog''s head, they will never interfere.


    This rule deterred many casual practitioners, but attracted those aristocratic families and Wu Zong''s children who did not lack money in their pockets.


    Baojie duel is expensive, and has gradually become a small means to solve problems between some families, which is an unwritten tacit agreement.


    Today, the news that the Shen family has set down the whole old street and invited people to watch the war is spreading. Many people know that the little Madman of the Shen family handed the war letter to Lord Yan''s house, trying to kill the mastermind behind such amazing feats as zhenguojin.


    This good play immediately attracted many aristocratic families. No matter whether they were invited or not, they sent people to wait outside the old street.


    However, they did not step into this long street, standing outside quite regularly, waiting for the arrival of today''s two protagonists.


    At this time, a graceful woman appeared in the deep of the long street, but she was still charming. She was dressed very simply, like the landlady of a teahouse.


    But when she came along shaking her waist, people outside the long street suddenly fell silent, and even several who lowered their voices were silent.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very strange.


    The woman walked slowly to the front and looked around with a smile, "how, are all dumb?"


    None of the people present dared to speak.


    If anyone with a clear eye saw this scene, they would find that most of the quail cowering fellows were from prominent families, and some of them were officials from the central government, whose identity and background were enough to make people wonder.


    But in front of this woman, she was really dumb and did not dare to say a word.


    "Look at you cowards." The woman''s smile was stronger, and then she asked, "is there anyone who can speak?"


    A group of people looked at each other, and those who had official positions shrank in the crowd, for fear of being swept by the woman''s eyes.


    Finally, a middle-aged man in a broad robe and dressed as a scholar stood up and saluted the woman helplessly: "Xun Guangyuan of Hanshan academy, I''ve met Madame Lu."


    The woman''s eyes flashed slightly, and her tone was gentle: "what do you call me?"


    Hanshan literati, one of the eight academies of the holy Kingdom, immediately began to sweat and worship again: "Xun Guangyuan, I''ve met aunt Lu."


    "Good."


    With a reserved smile, the woman looked at Xun Guang and said, "how is the Lord of Lushan recently?"


    A middle-aged man named Xun Guangyuan said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Lu left his post as mountain master 50 years ago and went to seek opportunities to break the land."


    Speaking of this, Xun Guangyuan hesitated for a moment and explained: "now Mr. Mei is the master of the mountain."


    The woman was slightly shocked and sighed: "the young man who said he wanted to let the disciples of the demon sect open his mind, is now the master of the mountain. He was driven out of the Calligraphy Academy, and it seemed like he was yesterday when he was on the street... "


    "Time will not spare."


    Listening to the woman''s low sigh, Xun Guangyuan was sweating, but he was silent.


    He did not dare to interrupt at this time. After all, neither Mr. Lu nor Mr. Mei, nor Mrs. Lu, who was still charming in front of him, were really big people he could not afford to offend.


    What''s more, in terms of age, not to mention him. Even if Mr. Mei, the mountain master of Hanshan academy, came here in person, he would call her aunt Lu when he met Mrs. Lu."Well, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. The old man has something to say first. You can watch the war and put away your careful thinking. When the little one of the Shen family comes to fight, he''ll go home quickly. Otherwise, you''ll get people who shouldn''t be provoked, and the old man won''t take care of your life. "


    The woman said this and resumed her smiling expression, "and recently, the world is not peaceful. There are several people in the old street who are sensitive in their identity. Now their position is uncertain. If they are upset by you and stand elsewhere, who do you think Mujing will ask for trouble?"


    "The younger generation just came to watch the war. Please take aunt Lu''s heart at ease."


    Xun Guangyuan immediately expressed his attitude.


    When the rest of the people heard the word Mu Jing, they all lowered their eyes. Whether they had thought carefully or not, they all converged at this moment.


    Because these two words represent the highest position of tuntian Shengguo.


    And the woman''s explanation may not have implied that the war is likely to come.


    Old street residents are mixed, and there are some roles that can influence the war. But now they are here. Although they have a clear attitude in the future, they will be perfect as long as they don''t stand on the side of the heaven and the devil kingdom.


    If someone really tries to make some of them move, who knows what his angry majesty will do?


    "Watch out, little ones." The woman squinted and turned away, shaking her slender waist.


    At this moment, the people who were present seemed to be closed their mouths. They didn''t dare to whisper any more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    By midday, the old street had gathered a large number of people who had come to watch the war. There was even an old man in a boa constrictor red robe with long eyebrows.


    This old man is obviously from the palace and has a special status.


    People from various families tried to say hello several times, but they were stopped by those who had seen Mrs. Lu before.


    For a while, there was no one to make a sound. It was quite strange.


    At this time, the old man looked around and said in a hoarse voice, "after waiting for so long, the two protagonists are reluctant to appear on the stage, and the adults are silent. The old slave''s life is light and cheap. It''s nothing to suffer here. You can''t help asking for the nobleman, is the Shen family so big? "


    The old man''s deep voice broke the silence, but no one answered.


    Only Xun Guangyuan, who came from Hanshan academy, sighed.


    "Why did Mr. Xun sigh? Do you think the old slave''s words are unreasonable? " With a smile, the old man suddenly fixed his eyes on Xun Guangyuan.


    Xun Guangyuan was slightly displeased by the venomous look in his eyes. He could not help shaking his head and saying, "Duke Qu''s words are heavy. Some of Xun''s teachers dare not regard himself as a teacher."


    "Ha ha, Hanshan academy is one of the eight holy national culture academies. You can afford that, sir."


    When the old man finished speaking, his eyes gradually drew back to the depths of the old street. He sneered in a low, inaudible voice and said, "Mrs. Lu? Hey


    It seems that only he can hear this sentence clearly, but who is there who has not cultivated himself? Even Xun Guangyuan''s generation, even if silent, can sense three points. Besides, this kind of self deceptive tone of convergence?


    "I said why it stinks in front of the old street gate today. It turns out that you, an old poodle, are smelling of urine. Don''t go away soon!"


    And the provocation of the old man, intentionally or unintentionally, also attracted a response at the first time.


    A young and arrogant voice suddenly exploded in everyone''s ears, followed by a rotating broken stone!


    The stone tore the air, and the terrible force almost pulled out a red streamer in the eyes of the public. The ordinary stone was constantly crushed by the friction between the stone and the air. When the stone swept out of the old street, it was a thin red line, pointing directly at the old man''s eyebrows!


    The pupils of the old man shrank into a needle like shape, and some of his thin bodies suddenly stood upright, and his Qi machine reversed, which gave rise to the momentum of people''s eyes.


    He reached out his hand like lightning, grabbed at the red line, and said in a deep voice: "such tricks, you dare to take them out of disgrace!"


    Bang!


    The red line disappeared in his palm, but the old man just swayed. The red boa robe was like a pool water wrinkled by the wind. The two broad sleeves of the robe were raised backward like banners in the wind, making a "whoosh" sound.


    "Hum!" The old man looked at the old street grimly and snorted coldly.


    This seemingly painless collision, the old man and the young voice of the host each showed amazing means, which surprised the audience. At the same time, several middle-aged people with official status immediately frowned and secretly suspected the deep meaning behind the old man''s attitude.


    "Is your majesty finally going to attack the old street?"


    The idea flashed through their minds.


    "Father Qu, don''t make trouble." Seeing that the old man seemed to have a sense of provocation, Xun Guangyuan had to stand up and say, "if you have provoked several elders, it''s hard for your father-in-law to go back."


    The old man with the surname Qu glanced at Xun Guangyuan and said with a deep smile: "so does Han Guang academy?"


    Xun Guangyuan''s face changed and he stopped speaking.


    He had already made a statement to Mrs. Lu. This time, he just came to watch the war because he had some personal relations with the Shen family leader. Naturally, he didn''t want anyone to drag the cold light academy into the water.


    Especially in this sensitive situation, if you say a wrong word, it may bring disaster.


    Seeing that he wasn''t cheated, the old man grinned and silently grinned, then looked at the old street with a bit of anger: "little lame, such a big temper, be careful to cause trouble to your shopkeeper!"


    But the young voice of the former one sounded again and said lazily: "the shopkeeper said before his long journey that if someone said bad things about Aunt Lu, he would cut off his tongue. If he dared to be disrespectful to Aunt Lu, he would break his hands and feet. How many hands and feet do you have? Or Can you grow that thing again and cut it for me? "


    "Young man, it''s useless to be a tough mouth. If you don''t stand up, I''ll have a good time with you." The old man''s long eyebrows were raised, but he could not see a happy and angry smile on his face.


    But as long as people who know him will know, this Duke Qu has already moved his heart.


    "Qu Haijiao, what skill is bullying children, or I will play with you?"


    In the middle of the street, there was another sound of playfulness.


    After hearing this voice, the old man''s face was as heavy as water. After "ha ha ha ha smile", he put his hands into his robe sleeve, lowered his eyebrows and eyes and said, "since manager Jing has spoken, how can the old slave care about a younger generation?"


    "I don''t have so much prestige, but I was entrusted by the old man to take care of the little lame man. I don''t care if Qu Haijiao wants to play roughshod and kill people in the old street. As long as you don''t touch him, you can do whatever you like. "The voice, word by word, drifted out of the old street. Qu Haijiao was already livid.


    Then someone found that his feet were half a foot in the ground.


    The whole body Qi machine is like being washed away by the waterfall, and the wrinkles on the face exude blood beads.


    If it was not for the mercy of the other side, and Qu Haijiao had a very strong body base, he would suffer a great loss this time.


    But even so, Qu Haijiao still learned a lesson. The pride that he had developed in the deep palace was restrained. He lowered his brows and eyes and stopped speaking. He stood in the same place like an old monk in a fixed position.


    I don''t know how long ago, a low voice suddenly rang out among the crowd, "coming!"


    With this low voice, many people looked into the distance and saw a slender figure coming slowly.


    "Shen''s little maniac..."


    Some people from various families immediately recognized Shen Fangge.


    Xun Guangyuan looked at the young man who was walking slowly, and saw the shadow full of fierce breath behind him. He could not help frowning.


    But thinking of his mission to the imperial capital, Xun Guangyuan looked at this young man who might become his disciple.


    "Young master of the Shen family, how fierce and murderous


    At this time, Qu Haijiao, who had been beaten down, looked at him with a smile that he didn''t know what to do. "I wish master Shen a victory in this battle on behalf of the nobleman, and killed the bodyguard who didn''t know what to do."


    Shen Fangge, who had already gone to the front of the old street, did not look at him. He said in a cold voice, "this battle is for the identity of the Shen family''s disciples. Winning or losing has nothing to do with Shen Fangge."


    After that, Shen Fangge raised his foot and stepped into the old street, leaving a sentence, "when Lu Li comes, ask him to go into the street and die."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    "This little thing doesn''t look like Shen fan at all."


    Deep in the old street, behind the counter of a wine shop, the middle-aged man dressed as the shopkeeper was playing with suanzhu, but from time to time he looked out of the door and suddenly laughed and commented.


    At the only table in the lobby, there were several drinkers, one of whom was Mrs. Lu, who could hold them down with just a few words.


    On the side of Mrs. Lu is a girl in black with delicate facial features.


    However, although the girl was extremely beautiful, there was a touch of unspeakable heroism between her eyebrows and eyes. She was clearly young, but she did not smile with a straight face, some pretending to be mature.


    Opposite Mrs. Lu, there was a young man in a blue coat.


    But the young man seemed to be a little silent, sitting there wondering what he was thinking.


    "As I said 22 years ago, Shen fan''s character is steady and not enterprising. If he were to be an official, he would still have something to do. If he were to be in charge of the Shen family and control the future of the family, the prosperity of the Shen family would be defeated by him in less than 50 years. "


    Mrs. Lu lowered her eyes and carelessly stirred the wine in the bowl with her fingertips. Looking at the swirling ripples, Mrs. Lu said in a soft voice, "well, he is a man of success. It''s just a mediocre


    After that, Mrs. Lu stopped the movement of her fingertips, and the white and tender palm of her hand still pressed on the table like a girl. She said faintly, "Shen Fangge, this little doll, is a demon talent."


    "Hehe, if you can be praised by Mrs. Lu for her talent as a demon, this little thing is worthy of her life." The middle-aged man behind the counter put down his abacus and then looked at the man sitting opposite Mrs. Lu, who never spoke a word.


    "See what I do?"


    The young man glared back, "I''m not familiar with the Shen family."


    The middle-aged shopkeeper said helplessly, "I didn''t ask you again."


    Then, the middle-aged shopkeeper seemed to have no intention of saying, "but you have put half of your wealth on the house of Lord Yan. We are not contaminated. We can watch the opera. You are not afraid that the momentum which the Yan palace has managed to cultivate is broken up?"


    His words turned very smoothly, so that young people''s eyes flickered and their fingers were pinched secretly, but there was no clue on his face. It doesn''t matter that he said, "it''s just a little fight. The general situation I want to fight for is not in this minute."


    "Gu Haoran, you should be careful of being killed by thunder."


    The middle-aged shopkeeper seems to have noticed something, with a smile like a smile.


    The young man named Gu Haoran, who pinched his fingers in secret, became angry and said, "Jingchi, do you want to fight?"


    "Ha ha."


    The king shopkeeper, who taught Qu Haijiao a lesson before, laughed without saying a word. He picked up a rag and walked out of the counter and threw it to the figure squatting in the corner, "working."


    Gu Haoran also looked at the young man in the corner and hummed in a stuffy voice, "Yao Dou, you can''t even kill the peak, so don''t you fear that old Dong will beat you again when he comes back?"


    The boy in the corner turned a deaf ear, stood up with a rag and limped around the shop.


    Gu Haoran was about to speak again, but was stopped by Mrs. Lu with calm eyes.


    "All right, what''s your anger with the kids?" Lu Fu said, "there are some reasons why we live in this street. Those other people think that we are not easy to provoke. That''s because they don''t know the inside story. In the final analysis, they are a group of old undead who can''t even return home. They really regard themselves as experts? "


    Gu Haoran suddenly said with a smile: "sister, I don''t mean that."


    Then he looked at the lame boy named Yao Dou and grinned: "well, before that, you also spoke for my sister. This time, you can''t kill that poodle. I''ll teach you something good and kill him in less than two years."


    If someone else is present, he will be shocked by the profound meaning expressed in Gu Haoran''s words.


    Who is Qu Haijiao? He is one of the two eunuchs in charge of the palace and is known as the strongest immortal kingdom of swallowing heaven. His whole body was beaten with flesh and blood. Even master Mingyou did not dare to say that he could be killed easily.


    However, Gu Haoran took it for granted to kill Qu Haijiao. The deep meaning of this incident made people feel cold.


    But then Yao Dou refused: "don''t learn."


    Gu Haoran Leng Leng, "why not learn?"


    "Two years is too slow to learn." Yao Dou cleaned up the counter with a rag, in a disdainful tone.


    This time, even Mrs. Lu couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "you child, you are really unlucky."


    Originally some arrogant Yao Dou touched his head and made a clever appearance in front of Mrs. Lu.


    The girl in black sitting next to Mrs. Lu raised her eyes, glanced at Yao Dou''s face, and then ignored it.


    "Forget it, this boy. Old Dong didn''t learn much about his skills, but he learned seven or eight points from his crazy strength." Gu Haoran waved his hand and smoothed the wrinkles on his chest. He got up and said, "it''s almost time. I''m going to see a play."


    "Look back, don''t help."


    Manager Jing said in a calm voice, "you can''t cover it with your nine stream derivation."Gu Haoran said faintly: "Shen Fangge may not win. Everyone thinks it is a small stone. If you don''t hit your head and blood, you can''t afford to despise him."


    "What''s more, it won''t kill me."


    With these two endless words, Gu Haoran has left the wine shop.


    Manager Jing, standing outside the counter, sighed.


    Mrs. Lu squinted and suddenly reached out to touch the girl''s head.


    The girl in black obstinately dodged, eyes have been staring at the bowl of wine, some coarse eyebrows slightly raised, some strange good-looking.


    Mrs. Lu glanced at her, looked at her for a moment, and said with a smile, "it''s not the time yet."


    The girl frowned, pursed her lips, and looked disappointed or unwilling.


    However, as she frowned, the middle-aged man who was chopping meat in the old street butcher''s shop was chopping askew, staring at the meat in front of her, showing a dignified color in the depth of his eyes.


    In the distance, two young people holding the chess game suddenly changed their faces and pressed the chessboard in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, they are still a step late, being drawn by the inexplicable Qi Qi Qi, and the board of chess pieces is jumping disorderly. The chess game that was originally fought to the end has been in a mess.


    The two youths looked at each other with bitter smiles and sighed.


    further away, the tinker''s clatter and the old fellow blackguard his anger.


    In the hospital in front of the old street and deep lane, the scruffy old man suddenly pulled off a beard and cried out in pain. The simple and elegant woman who was reading books raised her head and looked at the direction of the wine shop, but she laughed helplessly and dotingly.


    The old man sat up straight and complained: "when the child grows up, she naturally has her ideas. It''s still hard for us to tie her up all day long..."


    The simple and elegant woman closes the book, smiles but does not speak.


    Seeing that she didn''t agree with her, the old man felt bored and shook his head and whispered: "press it, press it. This girl has been hidden by you for more than ten years. Once she enters the world with a sword, you will have a headache."


    "Five hundred years of sword forging and five hundred years of sharpening. What a magnificent scene would it be if the Lu people had kept this sword for thousands of years?"


    "Old..."


    The old man mumbled back and snored.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    On the long street, Shen Fangge stood with arms in his arms, looking at the deserted street, his eyes became colder and colder.


    Even the big men who came to watch the war were a little discontented at the moment.


    Previously, Shen Fang''s song came late. Everyone thought that he was too arrogant, but because of the Shen family''s face, he didn''t say much. However, another protagonist of today''s war actually left them here for a short time. Compared with the identity of the young master of the Shen family, Lu Li''s nameless name before the birth of Jin Hengkong in Zhenguo was not enough to make the people present suppress their anger.


    And then some voices started to sound.


    Among them, those who have made friends with the Shen family are even worse.


    "I think the bodyguard named Lu Li has already escaped. It is not the wise man''s practice to come to death knowing that he will die."


    A girl about 15 or 16 years old wrinkled her nose and disdained, but her eyes kept looking at Shen Fangge.


    The family elders standing beside her are happy to see her success.


    It''s normal for young girls to admire the strong of the younger generation. The other party is a noble family like Shen family. Any elder of the family will not object to this kind of marriage.


    Although Shen Fangge is a little infamous, in the eyes of the elders, this kind of small defect is just confidence in his own strength. He is young and frivolous, which is not a big problem.


    However, although the elder of the girl didn''t have any opinions, there were many people in the crowd who had a thorough understanding of the situation and immediately said, "since the palace of Yan has accepted the post, it will not break its promise. With the temper of King Yan, if that bodyguard really dares to escape, how much better will he end up than being killed by Shen Fangge? "


    Hearing this person speak, a lot of people have some impetuous mood also secretly convergence.


    The house of Lord Yan is at its zenith now, and the future is no longer comparable to what it was before, and naturally it is no longer something that they can despise. Besides, no one knows better than those aristocratic families who have stayed in the imperial capital for many years. At the moment when King Yan received the post, the battle was no longer between Lu Li and Shen Fangge.


    If you don''t understand the undercurrent behind it, these big people here today will never come to watch the war.


    Deep in the old street, a young man with a chess box stopped suddenly when he went back to his residence, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then he looked farther away. He seemed to be surprised and gave a strange look.


    "It''s so lively."


    Gu Haoran had a stall in front of him, hanging it with rags as a front door. On the cloth, it said, "ask the ghosts and gods, and there is no calculation of heaven''s chance.".


    Another young man with a chess box stood beside the stall and said with a smile: "brother Gu wants to join in the fun. It''s the first time for me."


    Gu Haoran just reached out to pat the dust on the cloth, smacked his lips and said, "it doesn''t mean that I don''t want to fight. Which one of the people who take this road is really leisure? How many years have you and Lu Xianzhi fought for a chess game? Do you have time to live? "


    The young man was dumbfounded, shook his chess box and said, "brother Lu and I are close friends. We are just talking with each other. It''s not a big fight."


    "Fart''s confidant." Gu Haoran curled his mouth and didn''t go deep.


    Especially for people like him, if they speak too deeply, they will inevitably touch too much and even damage the chance of others.


    However, at this time, Gu Haoran suddenly raised his head and looked out of the old street. He was shocked for a moment.


    Even the young man beside him was occasionally surprised.


    "This boy It''s amazing. "


    After a long time, Gu Haoran took a breath and murmured, "what kind of quenching method is used? There is no accomplishment at all. The eunuch of biqu Haijiao is not inferior to that of biqu Haijiao. Is he born with Tianlei to quench his body


    "No, No. It''s an acquired variant. It''s different from those freaks. "


    "Qi and blood are like dragons, and thunder light is restrained. He must have practiced some skills."


    Gu Haoran looked at the youth beside him, "what''s the clue?"


    He shook his head and said, "I''m not as good at quenching as brother Lu."


    "Lu Xianzhi." Gu Haoran nodded, instead of continuing the topic, he said in a low voice: "I thought Shen Fangge couldn''t win. Now, I hope he won''t lose too badly."


    At the same time that he said it.


    Outside the old street, two figures came slowly.


    One of the green women is Ge Xinyue, the chief manager of the Yan palace.


    Accompanied by her, the identity of the youth on the side of the body naturally need not be said much, it is the late arrival of Lu Li.


    Two people stand in the street, Ge Xinyue looked inside, and then whispered: "remember your Highness''s explanation."


    "I see." Lu Li sighed.


    After saying that, Lu Li sinks a breath into his heart. There is a very subtle thunder light jumping under his skin. The breath is like a Thunder Dragon across one orifice after another. With each step of Luli, a trace of strength will sink.


    Seeing this scene, Ge Xinyue raised her eyes. Her eyes were both gratified and complicated.


    It is gratifying that he eventually opened up a suitable way of fighting. What''s more, after this war, most of the immortality in the world, including herself, will be stabilized by this young man.It is not the repression of the realm, but only from the aspect of non extinction that he has opened up an extremely amazing new road.


    Ge Xinyue doesn''t know if it''s a new direction of martial arts cultivation, but she only knows one thing. Although Lu Li has no cultivation in her body, her body, which even bathes in red sleeves, has been able to break out into a very strong combat power.


    It should not be a problem to play at least one Shen Fangge.


    "Here it is."


    Some people in the old street saw Lu Li''s figure and spoke in a deep voice.


    "This is the third grade bodyguard?"


    "It looks good, but I don''t know what the state is."


    "The true Qi is scattered. It doesn''t look like you have accomplishments. Do you really want to die?"


    Many people''s eyes have fallen on Lu Li, either perceiving cultivation or judging realm. After some twists and turns, they were surprised to find that the third grade bodyguard who represented the Yan palace had no realm at all!


    Previously, the girl despised a little more and pouted: "if he really escaped, he would still be a wise man. Even if he is afraid that the king of Yan will punish him, it is meaningless to come here to die. "


    "Yan''er, stop talking." All of a sudden, standing beside the girl, the elder of the family suddenly changed his face and caught the girl to stop her talking.


    The girl turned her head and said, "I didn''t say anything wrong..."


    But then she couldn''t speak.


    I don''t know when, the big men who came to watch the war quietly gave up a piece of area, and everyone looked very low. Even Qu Haijiao, who was the most craziest in the past, looks like a humble old dog at the moment, drooping his head and begging for mercy from his master.


    Because of the woman in red standing there.


    The girl''s face was pale. Looking at the red dress, her eyelids turned, and she was scared to faint.


    Nearby elders quickly embrace her, three points of surprise, seven points of fear: "Your Highness, Yanhong is still a child."


    The master in the red dress had no expression, glanced at the girl who had fainted, turned and left.


    Deep into the old street.


    At the same time, Lu Li also came to Shen Fangge step by step.


    Shen Fangge still holds his arms, but slightly opens his eyes and looks at Lu Li.


    "Would you like to have a few words first, or do you want to fight directly?" Lu Li''s breath is already full of orifices and viscera, staring at Shen Fangge and asking.


    Shen Fangge lowered his arm and said, "fight."


    "Let''s fight." Lu Li nodded and lowered his hand, holding the palm empty, the sword suddenly appeared!


    Boom!


    A mixed with the sound of thunder mang Bai chopped open the long street, instantly will Shen Fangge''s figure engulfed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    The blazing slash of the light plowed deep into the ground, and the sound of the previous thundering explosion was not an illusion, but the roar of the chopping tearing air feedback.


    Such a powerful pioneer was so unexpected that he almost engulfed Shen Fangge in the blink of an eye. All the onlookers were shocked.


    "There is no real Qi fluctuation. Is this the power of spirit soldiers?"


    The master''s voice was shocked.


    But his words were immediately rejected: "impossible, even if it is a spirit soldier, it is impossible for such a huge force to erupt out of nothing even if it is a spirit soldier. Unless it''s a magic weapon, it doesn''t rely on the user''s own foundation, but Even if it''s Lord Yan''s house, can you give it to a third grade bodyguard


    This statement, immediately let those who were shocked by the war to God.


    It is not relying on the power of weapons, that is to say, it belongs to Lu Li''s own strength.


    "Are you all crazy? He doesn''t have a little fluctuation of true Qi. Even the body training focusing on body quenching can''t have such power! " Someone''s voice trembled and looked at Qu Haijiao, the only strong person with strong physique, and said in a low voice: "what kind of path does Qu Gonggong think this youth is going?"


    Qu Haijiao looked gloomy and looked at Lu Li with a hoarse voice: "don''t guess, this boy''s physique is even stronger than the ordinary immortal body. In such a state, the unarmed strength is enough to tear up the true Qi. I''m afraid it''s those inborn variants."


    "Allogeneic?" Someone''s face changed dramatically.


    But the questioner obviously made friends with the Shen family. At the moment, he was lucky enough to say, "even though the variants are extremely rare, their talent is still inferior to Wu Ling. The young master of the Shen family still has a martial spirit. It is still unknown who will win and who will lose. "


    Qu Haijiao glanced at him coldly, "who is stronger at this moment, a treasure soldier with the potential to become a magic weapon, and a spirit soldier with qualitative character?"


    The man was baffled.


    But others recognized Qu Haijiao''s deep meaning.


    After all, Qu Haijiao is also a strong person. He has neither martial spirit nor variant. He can become the outstanding one in the immortal realm. Besides his firm will to practice, it also shows that his path is physical cultivation.


    Although his position is not clear today, since Lu Li shows the foundation of a strong body builder, Qu Haijiao can''t help being questioned by others.


    What''s more, what he said is not unreasonable.


    A lot of people are nodding in silence, tasting a bit of taste.


    When you look at the long street where the battle is going, the streets split by the sword of Lu Li are full of gravel and dust.


    Suddenly, a strong force splits the dust and smoke, and the strong wind blows away the remaining dust.


    Shen Fangge, who had been swallowed before, stood tall with a long bloody mouth on his arm, which was ferocious and terrifying.


    He lowered his eyes to look at the wound, the corner of his mouth pulled a trace of radian, the tone of excitement: "look down on you."


    Standing opposite him, Lu Li tightened his sword handle and cursed a monster.


    Although there was something ingenious about that sword just now, he took advantage of the potential to accumulate his strength, which he had accumulated until the final burst out. Although we don''t want to defeat Shen Fangge directly, we should at least give him a heavy blow.


    Now it seems that he still belittles this famous madman.


    "My family wanted me to kill you myself, but I didn''t want to. Now it seems that you are entitled to die in my hands. " Perhaps stimulated by the pain on his arm, Shen Fangge said a few more words.


    Broken that is, he wiped the ferocious wound, almost madly said: "come on! Lu Li


    Bang!


    Shen Fangge, a slender figure, suddenly stepped on the broken street, and the whole person rushed out like an arrow from the string.


    In the face of his first counterattack, Lu Li didn''t make it big. The long sword bars in front of his chest hit Shen Fangge''s fist as if he had been foretold.


    Lu Li took a deep breath, and the thunder from his orifices overflowed. It was amazing. But at the time of the fight, Lu Li changed his Qi machine, turned his sword, and slashed Shen Fangge''s head.


    Shen Fangge''s eyes show a look of madness. He laughs wildly and swings his arm. He swings his palm upward. He pats the body of the sword, and then he smashes it with a ferocious punch.


    This fist congealed the scarlet real gas, almost no response, Lu Li then turned his head, listening to the rumbling sound of the ear, shaking the eardrum pain.


    But he did not hesitate, the sword in the palm of a circle, upside down in his hand, as if holding a dagger like a pick!


    Brush!


    Shen Fangge''s strength has been exhausted, and he steps back half step.


    The sharp sword of the treasure soldier swept his chest and tore open his short fighting suit, leaving a shallow bloodstain on his chest.


    Shen Fangge looked at this extremely dangerous wound. His face was full of excitement and ecstasy, pointing to Lu Li, "come again!"Although the two men''s fight again was short, the degree of danger increased dramatically. It''s just a few moves, but it''s a game of strength, experience, skill, and even a few games of mind.


    The people invited by the Shen family to watch the war were silent for a moment.


    No one thought that the little Madman of the Shen family had suffered a lot of dark losses twice in a row.


    "It''s fun now."


    Gu Haoran, who was hiding in the deep of the old street, squinted. Although he was far away, he had a good view of the battle there.


    The young chess player standing next to him had already left, leaving him to sit in front of the stall to "watch the opera.".


    Others only see the brilliant tactics of Lu Li and Shen Fangge, but in Gu Haoran''s eyes, there are some differences. For example, Lu Li''s body churning thunder, as well as the air machine conversion before each hand.


    That''s a different way from today''s warriors.


    And


    Finally, Gu Haoran was surprised by the invisible sword Qi attached to the sword tip.


    "Without true Qi and realm, you can condense such dangerous sword Qi This kid seems to be born with a sword. " Gu Haoran suddenly laughed and looked at the corner.


    Mrs. Lu stood there with the girl in black, her face expressionless.


    The girl in black tried to break Mrs. Lu''s hand several times, but she was forced to hold it.


    One of the most violent was the moment when Lu Li almost cut Shen Fangge''s chest with invisible sword Qi.


    At this time, the girl has gradually blurred in Gu Haoran''s eyes.


    It''s like being rejected by this world and trying to squeeze her out.


    If you look carefully, you can see that Mrs. Lu''s temples have been wet with sweat, and she can hardly hold the girl''s hand.


    Hum!


    In a house in the deepest part of the old street, the sound of a sword suddenly rang out and struck several people.


    Gu Haoran''s face changed slightly and he stood up slowly.


    "Hum."


    At this moment, the girl snorted with pride, and the sound of the sword stopped suddenly, just like being smashed by a hammer.


    Then, Gu Haoran sits down and the girl''s vague figure recovers.


    Instead, it is a magnificent light, straight into the sky.


    The sword''s strength is over 30000 Li!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    "Come again!"


    On the long street, only Shen Fangge''s roar echoed.


    Once again, he rushed to the land.


    I don''t know how many times.


    During this period, he showed countless kinds of tactics, such as fist, palm, or leg, all of which were quite powerful. Lu Li, on the other hand, only holds the long sword of treasure soldiers. At the beginning, he is struggling to parry. However, after several times, he is more and more relaxed to block Shen Fangge''s attack, and he never retreats at his feet.


    This detail fell into the eyes of those who knew it, and were all thrilled by it.


    "Is he using Shen Fangge to feed himself?" Someone hesitated to say this guess.


    It''s also the idea in everyone''s mind.


    Although Lu Li blocked Shen Fangge, he would also be shocked by the other party''s great power, but he was not tired of it.


    Bang!


    This time, Lu Li gave up the long sword and fought Shen Fangge with the strength of his body. The strength of their fight directly tore up several feet of floor tiles. After the huge noise, Shen Fangge stood up and kicked at Luli with a sharp leg.


    Lu Li''s face flashed the color of thinking, the body thunder pool exploded, the jumping thunder light almost broke the body surface, also made him grow more powerful.


    "Open the six minefields, my strength has been able to stabilize the pressure, Shen Fangge. The resistance to the true Qi is still limited. Several attacks that shock the viscera through the body surface attach to the true Qi, and the strength of the counterattack is also much weaker. This shows that the power in the thunder pool will be offset by the true Qi, which is lower than the true Qi. "


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind. Lu Li urged his force to hit his head with his leg, and then clasped Shen Fangge''s ankle, almost without thinking about it, he threw him to the building beside the street.


    Shen Fangge turns into a black shadow and bumps into the residential buildings on the street. He directly collapses half of the small house and is buried in the rubble.


    "Almost." Lu Li stood in the same place and pondered for a moment, and then looked at the ruins and said, "do you want to go home to eat?"


    With the sound of "Hula", Shen Fangge opens the stone slabs and fragments that hold him down. Although he is disheartened, his crazy eyes are still full of fighting spirit.


    Lu Li is very casual to play a sword flower, smiling: "I''m a little tired, hurry to finish and go back to dinner."


    "This guy, do you think of fighting as a joke?"


    Some of the people who watched the war in secret were not angry.


    "Shen Fangge''s way has been figured out by him, and now naturally it''s time to end." There are also people from the beginning to the end, have a different feeling, sighed: "we all look down on this third grade bodyguard."


    "No, it''s because we underestimate the Yan palace." A member of the aristocratic family was afraid of Mo Shen. He finally looked at Lu Li and said in a low voice: "Shen fan, I''m afraid, didn''t expect this battle to be like this. Shen Fangge is a rare opponent of the younger generation. Now he is frustrated by a small third grade bodyguard of Lord Yan''s mansion. He doesn''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse."


    "But in any case, the biggest winner this time is still Yan Wangfu." Some people thought of the red suit that they had attacked in the long street before, and said anxiously: "even this battle may be the Bureau of his highness Yan Wang. Even if the Shen family doesn''t bite the bait, whoever comes to bite the bait will be beaten to pieces..."


    After some speculations, the people''s fear for the palace of Yan was a little deeper. I also gradually recall the story of the woman in red when she was not a prince.


    Many years of silence, so that many people have forgotten the name of mu tea for tuntian Shengguo, in the end is what. Also let those who were once dandies and heirs of aristocratic families forget the fear of being ruled by the woman in red.


    Of course, most of this fear is aimed at mu tea. After all, he is a powerful master of Mingyou. But for Lu Li, many people on the scene still look at him with a kind of look at the chess pieces.


    No matter how subtle the dark hand is, the chess pieces are just pieces. The skills of the chess players can not be used to add color to themselves.


    Therefore, Lu Li''s slightly playful attitude provokes Shen Fangge.


    Like a madman, he licked the blood from his face wound to the corner of his mouth, staring at Lu Li and saying, "you will be my best prey, and also the most miserable prey."


    "I will take you..."


    However, before Shen Fangge finished, Lu Li interrupted impatiently: "shall we continue to stand here and listen to your cruel words, or finish the work quickly?"


    To tell you the truth, after testing Shen Fangge''s strength, Lu Li no longer takes the so-called Shen family madman in his eyes.


    Although there are still some gaps between the two, Shen Fangge must be stronger than himself, but also limited. Moreover, there is an obvious problem with the other party''s cultivation path. Although it is already the peak of tongxuan, the quality of genuine Qi is not high. This is also related to the multiple killing and power of magic sect practitioners. They do not pay attention to the refinement of true Qi. Most of them only focus on the greater power.


    But that''s only one reason.


    Lu Li vaguely feels that Shen Fangge''s real bottom card is not the cultivation of tongxuan peak, but the martial spirit that he has not released yet.Lu Li has seen two warriors who possess martial spirit.


    One is Du Xiaofeng of xuanjianzong. The beast shaped Wuling can only provide a little increase and assist in the process of fighting. The other is mu Ning Qiu, who has no difference with human beings.


    Although both of them are very important, they are still attached to the warrior itself. Apart from the auxiliary role of practice and combat, they do not exceed the will of the warrior.


    However, Shen Fangge gives Lu Li a strange feeling, as if there is something stronger than himself hidden in his body. A sense that is superior to him and completely independent, not a martial spirit.


    Lu Li is not afraid of this obvious hidden danger.


    "Looking for death!"


    Shen Fangge is aware of the contempt in Lu Li''s voice, and he makes a "bang" sound in his body, which is his voice through the Xuanmen.


    In other words, he has never been able to reach the peak of Xuanmen.


    When a person who has mastered Xuanwu opens up the Xuanmen, his Qi and blood will be sealed up by the Xuanmen, and there will be no waste in ordinary days. Whether or not to pass through the Xuanmen and use the accumulated strength is also a proof of whether the person who has mastered Xuanwu has done his best.


    At this moment, Shen Fangge runs through the gate, and the tide of true Qi bursts out, turning into a scarlet whirling nest around him. Many large pieces of gravel float into the air, and the whole street seems to vibrate with it.


    In the whirling nest of scarlet real gas, Shen Fangge slowly opened his eyes, like a demon, with an illusory voice, "I''ll crush your stupid head!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    Lu Li decisively retreats, first away from Shen Fangge crazy after the creation of the tide of true Qi.


    After ten years of research in this world, the energy of Zhenqi is very unstable. In addition to the more common explosions, it also has more characteristics of representing destruction.


    Although the possibility is very small, Lu Li is still on guard against Shen Fangge''s suicidal attack, which will explode the gate or the tide of true Qi.


    You know that Lu Li is the one who blew up the Xuanmen gate. He knows more than anyone how powerful a martial artist who can reach the peak of Xuanmen is going to go crazy.


    "Die!"


    Shen Fangge sees that Lu Li moves, and the gravel pulled around him whirls toward Luli. Then, he runs like a fierce beast in human form, and his whole body is full of scarlet Qi, and his fist storm hits Lu Li.


    Now that Lu Li has thoroughly understood the perfect heart sword style, he can easily grasp it. With a wave of the long sword, he cuts out a thin sword light in front of him, grinds up the broken stones, and then releases his hands and smashes Shen Fangge''s fist.


    Lu Li, who was able to cut through six thunder pools by force alone, was not afraid of anyone who knew Xuanwu. With only one punch, Shen Fangge''s momentum was stopped.


    Feeling the sharp pain from his fist, Lu Li frowned, "the nature of his true Qi has changed."


    It seems to confirm this idea. The scarlet spirit that haunts Shen Fangge seems to be mixed with a strong corrosive force, which makes Lu Li''s skin "ho ho ho" and has a haze of light smoke.


    However, this round of competition, Shen Fangge still lost.


    Lu Li clapped his breath and directly tore his real Qi. His fist power penetrated through his bones and muscles, breaking Shen Fangge''s whole arm, then kicking Shen Fangge in the chest, kicking him back to the ruins again.


    The six thunder pools are running well, which makes the current situation of Lu Li irresistible.


    "Sure enough, the Shen family is still on the wrong path."


    Gu Haoran shook his head, unable to tell whether it was a pity or a sigh.


    "Everyone has his own choice. As a devil, it is not necessarily a bad thing to choose the devil spirit." Mrs. Lu said in a low voice.


    However, Gu Haoran didn''t think so: "Wu Ling, a foreign body born from the nature of heaven and earth, is the existence that the world can not tolerate. Shen Fangge''s martial spirit is obviously of high rank. Although he can ascend the sky step by step, once he reaches the realm of seeing God in the future, he will understand how stupid his choice is at this time. "


    "You."


    Mrs. Lu looked at him helplessly, "there are hundreds of millions of warriors in the world. How many can really see gods? Even if you Gu Haoran stops in front of the threshold, even if the shens really regret that day, I don''t know how many years later. "


    Gu Haoran was silent for a moment, no longer entangled in Shen Fangge''s problem, but suddenly turned to say: "Mujing has already met the threshold."


    Mrs. Lu took a deep look at him.


    She knew that Gu Haoran was not willing, but there were so many things in this world. Mujing, one of the two people, was the son of the holy kingdom. His luck, resources and talent were all extremely high. Gu Haoran is only half a step behind, which shows how amazing his talent is.


    "The Mu family is advantaged by nature. It was also the lucky weather of the Kaizong school thousands of years ago. Now, the rise and fall of several generations, starting from the generation of Mujing, has gradually settled down. The evil of Mu Hongxiu and the pride of Mu ningqiu, as a contemporary master, Mujing should have taken that step. "


    So Mrs. Lu advised her in a low voice, and then looked at the place where Lu Li and Shen Fangge fought, "it''s almost over."


    With her words.


    There was a loud noise coming from the open street, and the scarlet spirit of Zhang Gao was rising, as if something was going to come out of it.


    "He''s going to summon up martial spirits!"


    There were voices of surprise in the crowd.


    Shen Fangge, who was in a mess, climbed out of the ruins. His eyes were red, and his body was filled with smoke and fog, which gradually condensed into an illusory black and red shadow behind him.


    The shadow was huge, with only one outline, which was obviously different from ordinary creatures.


    Lu Li saw that the Qi in his body was sinking rapidly, and the force of Qi and blood gushed from the six thunder pools. Raising his hand was a chopping attack!


    "Roar!"


    The shadow, like a monster, gave out a shrill roar. The huge arm bars smashed the chopping in front of Shen Fangge.


    "Wu Ling, what a trouble thing." Lu Li complains in a low voice and looks at the shadow with his eyes of exploration.


    Although it is not fully summoned, it is only a part of the shadow, and the value of the shadow is still amazing 60 points.


    This is the most powerful spiritual thing that Lu Li has seen Mu Ning Qiu''s martial spirit and the invisible existence of the book collection Pavilion of the Yan palace.


    60 points, it doesn''t seem to be much. For Lu Li, who has just harvested a large number of points, it is not enough, but it doesn''t mean that the martial spirit with 60 points is not strong.


    After calling out some martial spirits, Shen Fangge obviously lost his sense, opened his mouth and spewed out several unconscious syllables, and then he rushed towards Lu Li again.This time, his speed and strength are greatly increased, and the black and red martial spirit assists in the dark, attacking from time to time with a tricky angle, which immediately makes Lu Li dangerous.


    After several fights, Lu Li''s black bodyguard uniform was damaged several times, and his arm was caught out of deep blood.


    "Kill!"


    Shen Fangge swings his arm like a hammer and smashes it in the head!


    Lu Li put his elbow against his joints and stepped forward. His shoulder hit Shen Fangge''s chest, but he made a strange sound on the gold and iron.


    If Lu Li''s constitution was not equivalent to a very strong immortal, this collision alone would have broken his shoulder.


    Rao is so, Lu Li still felt the stabbing pain, the center of gravity shift, the long sword from inverted lift to positive lift, a sword toward Shen Fangge bosom stab!


    The shadow of Wu spirit behind Shen Fangge changes its position like lightning, and stops the sword tip from moving forward.


    The sword is useless. Lu Li changes his fist and smashes Shen Fangge''s head.


    Shen Fangge stops a blow and returns the same.


    At this time, they have abandoned most of the moves, which is just the most fierce hand to hand combat. Although Shen Fangge''s mania increased greatly, as if he didn''t know the pain, his physique was not as strong as Lu Li''s. After several times of extremely dangerous fists and feet, his broken arm was almost deformed, and his other intact arm was also skin cracked, revealing bright red flesh and blood.


    If he was an ordinary warrior, he would not be able to fight again at the moment. However, Shen Fangge was more brave than ever before. With the deepening of this madness, there was even a trace of flesh and blood.


    Knowing that it is difficult to determine the war situation, Lu Li was cruel and said in secret: "I wanted to keep it for a while, but now I can''t care so much."


    See Lu Li''s right hand a wave, the cuff burst open, like a needle like streamer lightning flash out, potential such as thunder!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    The flash of light was faster than everyone''s sight.


    Even some half foot into the threshold of the martial arts, at this time can not capture its trace.


    Besides fast, there is no word to describe the sudden breaking into the battlefield, so that Shen Fang Song, the first to be rushed, is directly penetrated through the left chest. The whole person is also directly hit by this great force. The virtual shadow of Wulin behind is constantly wailing and roaring, and the volume is shrinking rapidly as evaporation.


    Shen Song was badly damaged, and it also had a great impact.


    "The boy really hid a winning and losing hand."


    Gu Haoran clapped his thigh, and grinned in pain, but laughed happily. "Jing Chi, Jing Chi, you said my derivation is nine streams, this time, I won? I can not hold thousands of times, as long as I get this time, I will be able to show my way in Haoran! "


    After all, Gu Haoran grew up and his face was red with excitement. "A good sword with a hidden murderer at the bottom of the sleeve, good clever mind and good sword technique."


    He seemed to want to stand closer, but was interrupted by Mrs. Lu''s cough up, like being poured out of cold water, suddenly sober, embarrassed and smiled: "lost, lost."


    Mrs. Lu is not strange, smiling: "the child''s mind is really clever, and he has some forging shadow in the way of his flying sword. Do you think of anything?"


    Gu Haoran smiled and said, quite unnaturally, "impossible, the forging method of peach blossom sword is to cut off by hand with Mu red sleeve..."


    Speaking of this, Gu Haoran seems to think of something, and has changed his mouth with great consideration: "in a word, it is the secret of my teacher, she has no reason There''s no reason for this kid. "


    "When you used the forging method of peach blossom sword tire to change the Muhong sleeve for a promise, this matter is no secret. When things come to her, she doesn''t have to tell you what she wants to do with it. " "It''s just the flying sword forged by this child, but it''s a little different from the peach blossom sword," Mrs. Lu smiled


    Gu Haoran was reminded by her that the rapid flow of light had been seen in the eye, and she looked at everything of the baby carefully. The more strange the expression was, whether it was psychological effect, the more he looked like the secret legend of the school of peach blossom sword.


    "It is impossible. In order to improve the" blue sky thunder fire "collection of forging methods, I separated the forging method of peach blossom sword and exchanged with her. Even if she gave the boy forging method, did he make a complete peach blossom sword with this


    Gu Haoran was full of disbelief.


    Moreover, in his eyes, although some of the shadow of peach blossom sword made by Luli, the flying sword made by Luli is more elegant and freehand than the peach blossom flying sword. This little sword has less artistic conception and more aggressive killing machine.


    In other words, this flying sword is more like the experimental product that Lu Li has been stirring up. Although the killing power is not common, it lacks the space for rise.


    "It''s all." If you want to go, Gu Haoran can only think that Lu Li is a gifted talent. Only by forging a set of sword tips, you can toss out the complete flying sword technique. Sighing: "my master has died long ago, and the sword art bowl passed on to the second younger brother. The boxing method was handed down to the fourth younger martial brother. Even if he practiced peach blossom sword, he should come to find trouble later, and it doesn''t matter to me."


    Finish, simply eye does not see the heart not bothered to pass the head.


    Mrs. Lu looked at the scene with a smile, and then looked at the girl in black around her, "what do you think?"


    The girl in black is still proud, raising her delicate face and saying: "waste firewood."


    I don''t know if she''s talking about people or swords.


    Gu Haoran raised his eyelids and was lazy to refute what.


    After all, in the eyes of the girl, there is no secret about the sword skill under the sky. On the day she raised the sword, how many swords were not used in front of her?


    "It''s enough fun. Go home." Mrs. Lu nodded with a smile and left with the girl''s hand.


    However, she stopped just one step.


    Because at the end of the street stood a red clad woman.


    The girl in black is like a big enemy, raising the same British eyebrows, and looks at the woman who is very similar to her temperament, and makes a strike like a angry Beast.


    Mrs. Lu patted the back of the hand of the young girl to appease her, and then saluted the red dress woman: "I have seen the royal highness of the swallow."


    Red clothes like fire of the red sleeves glanced at the girl, a light way: "sword has not yet grasped, has developed such arrogant character, really afraid before the snow state folded in the hands of others?"


    Such provocative words, so that the girl in black is very unhappy, hanging down the small head hidden their expression.


    Mrs. Lu, however, looked as usual, and said softly, "if you like to defend snow state, you can keep the ancient times, even the world is peaceful for ten years. But unfortunately, your highness won''t, what else can we do? "


    Mu red sleeve picked eyebrows, there is a murderer hidden in the air, like fire like hot burning up.


    On one side of Gu Haoran wants to talk and stop, when he wants to speak something, that one of the murderers quietly annihilates. It is rare for mu red sleeves to show a smile: "years away, aunt Lu is still so sharp mouth."


    "I don''t dare to be right." Mrs. Lu squinted and looked at Gu Haoran and said, "Your Highness must have important business, and our orphan and widowed mother will not be in the way.""No


    Bathe the red sleeve to move also not to move.


    Mrs. Lu led the girl in black and walked calmly past her.


    In the moment of wiping her shoulder, the girl in black suddenly said, "wait for me to enter Mingyou, and then I will beat you."


    Mu tea face expressionless way: "then you can not let me wait too long."


    The girl in black no longer spoke, allowing Mrs. Lu to lead her away.


    When they left, Gu Haoran wiped his cold sweat, but he said, "what gas do you have with a girl?"


    With her hands behind her, mu Hongxiu walked slowly to the stall, staring at the eight words "divination, ghosts and gods, no calculation of heaven''s chance" on the rag, and sneered: "after two years, see if you are qualified to say this to her."


    "Tell me what to do with me." Gu Haoran directly refused to continue the topic.


    Mu red sleeve dropped a jade money, light way: "looking for you this magic stick, of course, is fortune telling."


    Gu Haoran looked at the jade money and said unexpectedly, "whose life is it to be so generous? I still say that, not a dead man, nor can I help you recover the spirit of your precious apprentice and communicate with the nether world. That''s the ability to see God. I can''t do it yet. "


    "As for the rest, the life of Mujing can''t be counted. I dare not count the one who bathes in red sleeves. Well What do you want to be your own, except marriage? "


    Speaking of this, Gu Haoran noticed that mu tea''s face had become more and more gloomy, and quickly made a smile: "you''re kidding, you don''t want to count this boy?"


    He pointed to the battlefield where the dust had settled.


    After the sacrifice of the immature flying sword, Lu Li was out of breath, and the six thunder pools were dim, which exhausted the Qi and blood that could be mobilized at present.


    However, Shen Fangge, who was wounded by the small flying sword, was more miserable. There was a penetrating wound in his left chest. If Wu Ling did not block the blow for him at the critical moment, which made the flying sword deviate a little bit, the penetrating wound would appear in his heart impartially.


    Rao is so, Shen Fangge can''t stand up now. He collapses on the ground like mud. He doesn''t know his life or death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    Step on, step on.


    The strange and quiet atmosphere on the long street was suddenly broken by the shaking footsteps of Lu Li.


    Lu Li, who used up the power of six thunder pools to sacrifice his flying sword and severely damaged Shen Fangge, could hardly stand still.


    This method is not very clever, but it is the only way to break the situation that Lu Li can think of. Now, although the sword is not mature enough, I can''t get enough.


    The flying sword runs through Shen Fangge''s left chest. The virtual shadow Wuling who came to protect the Lord has been cut down. In a flash, Lu Li takes the opportunity to extract 60 points. Otherwise, it is only Shen Fangge who is seriously injured. Obviously, Wu Ling, who has a lot of talent, shouldn''t cry so bitterly.


    In addition to the "unexpected joy" of 60 points, the most important harvest after this battle is the development of orifices and acupoints in the body.


    There are 48 orifices in the body of the warrior. Previously, under the circulation of the sword Qi, each orifices became a thunder pool, which made Lu Li aware of another use of Wuwu Jian Jing.


    In other words, it is the real cultivation method of Wumian sword classic.


    Maybe it is because of the integration of a large number of magic skills. The introduction of this skill is just quenching body. The true Qi produced by Wumian sword Sutra is too powerful. Only a single thread can penetrate 48 orifices and turn them into thunder pools. It is enough to prove that its requirements for the "vessel" of martial arts far exceed those of other skills.


    Therefore, this is transformed into the orifices and acupoints of 48 Leichi, which is the process of body hardening without missing sword sutras. In the process of gradually developing the thunder pool, the physique will become stronger and stronger.


    If you don''t quench your body and soul to the limit, you can''t reach the level of immortality, or even surpass the level of immortality.


    So Lu Li opened up a new path and ran through six thunder pools. Then he found that his physique could fight with the top of tongxuan. He started to integrate the forging method with the sword technique and tried to create an imperfect flying sword.


    "The flying sword is really unreasonable." Looking at Shen Fangge, who collapsed like mud, Lu Li shakes his head, and all kinds of preparations have such a result. Shen Fangge is not unjustly defeated.


    This idea flashed by, and Lu Li forced himself to resist the feebleness of his body''s feedback and walked to Shen Fangge, holding up his long sword in silence.


    It was just such a simple move that made him pale. This battle was not only a victory, but also a bit of a fluke.


    "Unfortunately, I won in the end." Lu Li stares at Shen Fangge for a moment, and his arm suddenly swings down. He is going to kill Shen Fangge, who is full of Qi!


    After this war, the two men had an irreconcilable contradiction. Lu Li is not in the habit of letting the tiger return to the mountain. The enemy is better dead.


    "Stop it!"


    However, in the moment when Lu Li waves his sword to kill Shen Fangge, a soft drink blows up on the long street.


    Lu Li only felt that the sword edge in his hand was taken away by a huge force. Even in his heyday, he might not be able to resist this man''s sword snatching.


    So Lu Li raised his head and looked at the man who suddenly stopped Shen Fangge.


    A middle-aged man dressed as a scholar showed an apologetic smile, holding Lu Li''s sword in both hands, and slowly said, "this little friend, since you have won, it''s better not to kill again."


    With that, he looked at Shen Fangge, who was only out of breath but not in the air. He had no choice but to say, "besides, I still have a friendship with master and apprentice with this young master of Shen family. I have no choice but to ask my little friend to spare his life. Xun Guangyuan will have a good reward in the future."


    This man is Xun Guangyuan from Hanshan Academy.


    Lu Li guessed that he should also be a master of the immortal realm. After a little thinking, he asked, "Sir, I think I''ll spare Shen Fangge. Do you know why this battle started today?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s rhetorical question, Xun Guangyuan reveals a trace of guilt.


    Behind the war, the Shen family deliberately added fuel to the flames, which had already caused a storm in the city. How could Xun Guangyuan not know? But it is precisely because he knows the inside story that he can''t let Shen Fangge die here.


    Losing to Lu Li is an unexpected result for everyone. If the young master of the Shen family died in the old street, although the Shen family would like to swallow this dumb loss, it was impossible not to settle accounts after autumn.


    Once the Shen family ends up in person, the matter goes beyond the scope of "fighting" between the two younger generations, and the Yan palace will not ignore it.


    At that time, the consequences will not be such a trifle today.


    If there is a large-scale friction between one of the nine princes of the holy Kingdom and a glorious family of several generations, it will inevitably lead to the consequences of a landslide and tsunami for the present tuntian Shengguo.


    Xun Guangyuan could not sit back and watch this happen, so he stood up and stopped Lu Li.


    "It''s human nature that you have some resentment in your heart, but Shen Fangge has paid enough for his arrogance." Xun Guangyuan lowered his eyes and looked at Shen Fangge''s current state, and said with a bitter smile: "even if such injuries are cured, they will leave sequelae, and maybe even damage the foundation. Therefore, the cultivation of martial arts will stop. For him, it''s a more severe punishment than death to fall into such a situation. Why don''t you let him go and leave a little space between the Yan king and the Shen family? "At the end of the day, Xun Guangyuan could be said to have been frank and frank about the consequences of killing Shen Fangge.


    Will Lu Li be a fool?


    Xun Guangyuan doesn''t think so.


    Everyone knows that the key to bringing the house back to life is the young man''s handwriting in front of him.


    I believe he knows better than anyone the consequences of killing Shen Fangge.


    It''s just that he just cut out the sword.


    This makes Xun Guangyuan a little bit frightened, at the same time, he is not happy with the birth of Lu Li.


    The most important thing a scholar pays attention to is the rules, and all things are bound by the rules. Only by doing so can we avoid the disturbance. But Lu Li''s behavior is no different from breaking the rules.


    Even if he knew this, he didn''t pay attention to the rule.


    Unruly means full of variables. What Xun Guangyuan dislikes most is the variable.


    So, seeing Lu Li''s thoughtful expression, he said, "I''ll ask for a statement from the Shen family for my little friend. It''s my rude apology."


    "Young man, since the outcome of the contest has been decided, don''t let go." At this time, Qu Haijiao also stood out from the dark, his rather old face covered with a smile.


    Seeing the boa robe on his body, Lu Li probably knew his identity and secretly called him strange. At the same time, he felt that the breath of the old eunuch was too cold to be a good companion. So he asked with a smile, "is this your father-in-law trying to suppress others?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    "The old slave is just a servant in the palace. Only by your Majesty''s appreciation can you have a place to live. How dare you put pressure on others?"


    Qu Haijiao put his hands in his sleeves, his waist arched slightly, and he said with a smile: "however, even if you want to oppress people, who is the old slave borrowing today, and who is the oppressor?"


    Xun Guangyuan stood on one side and frowned unhappily.


    Although he had some opinions on Lu Li, he didn''t like Qu Haijiao''s behavior with heavy marks of embarrassment.


    In principle, after the battle between Lu Li and Shen Fangge, they should not have appeared. Xun Guangyuan''s love affair with Shen Fangge is due to his constant relationship with his master and apprentice. Even though he is still dissatisfied with Shen Fangge, he must come forward to save Shen Fangge''s life.


    However, Qu Haijiao''s behavior obviously means picking peaches for the noble people behind him.


    Yes, picking peaches.


    Today, the house of Lord Yan is a complete victory. The defeat of the Shen family is not only a loss of the family reputation, but also the most valuable stepping stone to the house.


    Then the value of Lu Li''s youth immediately rose with the tide, reaching a point that no one can ignore.


    After all, he played an irreplaceable role in this incident. Whether it was to use Zhenguo gold Jedi to overturn the situation or defeat Shen Fangge in the old street, it was enough to show that he was a available talent.


    Qu Haijiao must have wanted to take advantage of Lu Li''s weakness after the war to suppress him with potential, so as to let him know that at the critical moment, the Yan palace could not even protect a meritorious minister. Young people always have a clear love and hate. If he thinks this out, he will have a gap with the king of Yan. A bad Yan palace may lose the talent of "exhausting efforts".


    What Qu Haijiao thinks in his heart is nothing more than the most superficial provocation. Even if it can''t be used by the nobles behind him, Lu Li should be made to have a grudge against the Yan palace.


    Just as Qu Haijiao was beating his abacus, Xun Guangyuan suddenly took a step and stood between them. He said gently, "Duke Qu, this little friend has been hurt a lot. Now that things have happened here, it''s better to let him go back and have a good treatment."


    Qu Haijiao''s expression changed slightly and was extremely unhappy.


    But Xun Guangyuan''s eyes were calm and motionless.


    The only thing that a scholar abides by is truth. Even if he was not happy with Lu Li, he was still willing to stop Qu Haijiao''s malice for him.


    Scholar''s spirit, but so.


    "Mr. Xun, do you really want to get involved in the affairs of Saint China?" Qu Hai Jiao''s skin laughs and flesh does not smile.


    However, Xun Guangyuan said lightly: "if Duke Qu came with his Majesty''s instructions today, xunmo would not dare to obstruct him if he was just a scholar in an academy. But now that my father-in-law wants to bully others, Xun Mou thinks he is not his opponent, but he wants to take charge of it. "


    "Well, Mr. Xun deserves to be a great talent in cold mountain."


    Qu Haijiao did not look at him again. He looked beyond Xun Guangyuan and looked at Lu Li. He pretended to be gentle and said, "however, this little brother has not answered the old slave''s question."


    "The old one seems to have no good intentions." Seeing that he was aggressive, Lu Li gave a sneer in his heart. Standing behind Xun Guangyuan, he said with a smile: "father in law, as this gentleman said, I''m hurt now, and my brain is not very clear. I really can''t understand my father-in-law''s problems. If there is anything to say, I will go to see my father-in-law in person after I return to the palace to recover my injury. "


    As soon as these words were spoken, Qu Haijiao''s face was already extremely ugly.


    After a deep look at the little slippery head, the eunuch who often lived in the palace suddenly laughed, "the little brother is also a wonderful man. Since this is the case, the old slave will not say more."


    Finish saying that, Qu Haijiao did not have a muddle in the slightest, turned around and left, but in his heart, Lu Li has been labeled with an indecent label.


    Xun Guangyuan, who was well aware of the eunuch''s means, sighed and turned to Lu Li.


    Lu Li was startled and hastily stretched out his hand to empty trust, "what is this, sir?"


    Although he was dissatisfied with Xun Guangyuan''s jumping out to save Shen Fangge, he didn''t have any bad feelings about Xun Guangyuan.


    "Today, I, Xun Mou, owe you two favors. If you need something in the future, you can send someone to Hanshan academy to take a message. No matter what, as long as you don''t violate the truth, Xunzi will repay the debt."


    Xun Guangyuan avoided Lu Li''s hand, stubbornly saluted, and his tone was very serious.


    Lu Li knew that Xun Guangyuan had offended Qu Haijiao and stopped himself.


    However, Lu Li was not polite: "I remember."


    The last bit of resentment to Xun Guangyuan disappeared.


    After hearing this, Xun Guangyuan''s expression softened a little. He nodded and said, "in this case, I''ll take Mr. Shen to leave first. I''ll see you later."


    As he spoke, his broad sleeves trembled slightly, and then he closed the half dead Shen Fangge and bowed to Luli. Then he walked slowly away from the old street.


    "Scholars are really different."


    Looking at his back, Lu Li can''t help but sigh."What''s different?"


    All of a sudden. A little familiar female voice suddenly rings in the ear.


    Lu Li''s whole body is tight, do not need to see all know who is the master of the voice, turned to correct color way, "have seen your highness."


    Now mu tea is standing behind him, looking at him without expression, "what did I tell you?"


    Lu Li said with a wry smile: "Your Highness said that we should make a big show of momentum and let these wastes know the power of Lord Yan''s mansion."


    "What''s your momentum to win such a coward?" Mu red sleeve cold hum a, then kill the opportunity to expose a way: "even that old eunuch don''t dare to fight, disgraceful."


    Lu Li didn''t know who she was talking about, but said quietly: "in your mouth is an old eunuch. In me, it''s an immortal warrior..."


    Although he has already cultivated the immortal body in advance, Lu Li has not yet expanded to the point where he thinks he can break hands with him.


    What''s more, wandering in the rivers and lakes, women, old people, children, Taoists, monks and eunuchs are all types that can''t be provoked. Qu Haijiao had two kinds. He was an old man, a eunuch, and a eunuch of the devil gate. Who knows what evil skills he has practiced?


    of course, this kind of words, Lu Li also dare to tuck in his heart, but when he is in the face of his red shirt, he is afraid to make complaints about it.


    Fortunately, mu tea didn''t say much, just a light way: "back into the Shenwei division, go out more training, see this old eunuch later, don''t lose my people."


    Lu Li can only say yes in a hurry.


    Then, with both hands on his hands, he looked at every corner of the long street, and with a cold hum, he left a sentence "all rubbish." his attitude was extremely clamorous: "go back to the house!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    Yan Wangfu.


    Lu Li alone in the small courtyard, is from time to time out of a scream, chilling.


    "Sister Ge!"


    Lu Li, who was close to collapse, held up his hand and stopped Ge Xinyue, who was going to continue to polish her medicine. She said in a cold sweat: "actually, I think carefully. I''m not seriously injured. I''d better not waste such precious ointment?"


    Ge Xinyue holds a delicate porcelain vase in his hand. He turns a deaf ear to Lu Li''s words of begging for mercy. He uses his fingertip to block the mouth of the bottle and lightly touches it. He presses Luli to wipe away his wound.


    Lu Li immediately sent out a scream.


    It''s not that he can''t stand the pain.


    It''s too painful.


    At the moment, Lu Li dares to swear to God that even when Shen Fangge hits him with the genuine Qi that can burn his viscera, he doesn''t "enjoy" Ge Xinyue''s medicine, which is more painful.


    It''s just like peeling off the skin alive, and then a little bit of the terrible pain.


    "This ointment is given to you by your highness. A bottle requires a jade coin, which is equivalent to 100000 yuan. Even if ordinary people want to taste this pain, it is a kind of extravagance


    Ge Xinyue rarely showed a smile, a little bit cold fingertips pressed on Luli''s skin, every inch, will make Luli''s whole body tense, send out painful stuffy hum.


    Hearing her say so, even if how unbearable, Lu Li bite his teeth to endure.


    And vowed in the heart, in the future absolutely want to avoid injury again, injured also don''t ask for help with mu tea.


    It used to empty the power of Qi and blood in the thunder pool, leading to some weakness in the body. As for the wounds on his body, they were only skin injuries. Even if he could survive by relying on his current physique, unexpectedly, he talked to Mu Hongxiu with the idea of saving money. Who would like to see mu Hongxiu really send Ge Xinyue to help him "heal".


    "Well, your trauma is not serious, but your highness means that you have embarked on the road of physical training. It is better to take this opportunity to lay a solid foundation. This ointment will last you for a month, and your Highness has prepared a medicine bath for you... "


    Speaking of this, Ge Xinyue tiny meal, smile reserved way: "in short, the next period of time, you will be with these two things for company."


    Lu Li, who was relieved by GE Xinyue''s stop, broke down and said with some trepidation: "elder sister Ge, how can I say that I am injured for the sake of the palace? Even if I have no credit, I have to work hard, right? This Your highness, this is my life. "


    Ge Xinyue just smiles but does not speak, puts down that porcelain bottle.


    Lu Li now has a shadow over the ointment in the porcelain bottle. He can''t help asking, "if this thing is not applied to the wound, will it hurt so much?"


    "Of course not." Ge Xinyue said with a smile, "but this is what I used to smear the wound for you."


    Seeing Lu Li''s face showing doubts, Ge Xinyue took the initiative to explain: "before entering the Shenwei department, this month, you should first get familiar with the affairs that Shenwei is responsible for."


    Lu Li Wei Zheng, "isn''t Shenwei department mainly responsible for the public security of a city and a state?"


    As a matter of fact, long before, he had secretly inquired about Shenwei department with wushitang. However, Zhao Shanhe was vague, and he simply said a few words and then lost the following article. At that time, Lu Li only thought that the Shenwei department was mainly responsible for the public security of the tuntian Shengguo, cooperating with the various governments, and mainly managing the martial arts, so it was somewhat sensitive. But now listen to the meaning of Ge Xinyue, it is obvious that Shenwei has some other business.


    However, Ge Xinyue had no plan to explain this time. After giving Lu Li a look of reflection, he said, "in the next month, you may get hurt frequently. Your highness said that you can take medicine bath freely. After all, you have made great contribution to zhenguojin. As for this ointment, your Highness has only given you one bottle, and you can only buy it yourself


    Thinking of the pain of applying the ointment, even if Lu Li knew that it would certainly bring him great benefits, he still shook his head and said, "this bottle is enough. Sister Ge, thank your Highness for me."


    Ge Xinyue nodded without hesitation. Before turning around and leaving, he did not forget to tell him: "Tan long and Shi Yan will be assigned to you later. In addition to being familiar with the affairs of Shenwei, you can''t take them two people, and tell them to do the rest."


    With that, Ge Xinyue went out of the room and left Lu Li lying on his bed to digest the information he had just got.


    In the final analysis, if you want to enter Shenwei, you have to go through some tests.


    As for the content of the test, Lu Li can''t guess for the moment, so he won''t bother.


    Turning over and sitting up, he put on his brand-new bodyguard''s clothes. Lu turned over his hands, and the small flying sword swept out from the bottom of his sleeve and kept transmitting it between his fingers. He was very happy.


    "Thanks to you this time. If I hadn''t created you on a whim, I''m afraid it would have been planted in Shen Fang singer."


    As if aware of Lu Li''s thoughts, the small flying sword shakes like drunk. Due to the material problem, the relationship between Lu Li and it is still vague. Of course, there are also reasons why the flying sword has not been honed.


    Although the flying sword technique based on the forging method is very useful, it has one of the most critical steps, which is to connect the flying sword with itself and cultivate one''s life together, which is called sword cultivation.Unfortunately, Lu Li didn''t have time to warm up the little flying sword, so he had to let it out and see the blood.


    The flying sword, whose material is not outstanding, shows such a drunken state.


    As a result, Lu Li began to control the flying sword around his palm, which was as fast as lightning. When he broke through the air, he made a "buzzing" sound, shuttling between his fingers, but he would not hurt himself at all. This is also a step in the cultivation of swordsmanship, cultivating his connection and trust with the flying sword.


    In the process of some "play" exercises, Lu Li touched his chin with his collar hand and said, "if you want to make this flying sword my Assassin''s mace, in addition to improving my familiarity, I''m afraid we have to find better materials to supplement it."


    No matter how good the flying sword is, the power it can play is still limited if it is limited by the material.


    But in his present situation, he can''t find any better materials.


    Even the ordinary dark iron used to make flying swords was temporarily transferred from the blacksmith''s shop by using his "authority". As for the more advanced minerals, even the treasures used to make spirit soldiers, he is not even qualified to meet the first sight with his present wealth.


    "I''m still short of money..." Looking at the flying sword flying in his hand, Lu Li can''t help but sigh. His promotion has made two big money eaters.


    Body repair and hardening itself is a very expensive process. Now there is a flying sword. Who can stand it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    "Did you take the ointment


    See the Ge Xinyue who returns to life, mu tea raises his head, the tone is not cold or hot.


    It is obvious that she is still angry and does not know good or bad.


    Although win Shen Fangge, is to give her some face, can think of Lu Li refused her arrangement, mu tea will still be angry.


    Ge Xinyue can be said to be the closest to mu tea, not only know the heat and cold, but also know her strange temper very well, so he said along with this sentence: "he accepted it, and there is no objection to your Highness''s arrangement."


    Mu tea eyebrow peak a pick, cold hum way: "I understand he dare not have any objection, that a ground level quench body fluid, buy him ten lives are enough."


    Immediately, Mu red sleeve put down the hand used to pretend to be an instrument, turned the topic: "what action does Shen family have over there?"


    "After Mr. Xun took Shen Fangge away, he went to the Shen family for half an hour and then left." Ge Xinyue whispered out the information he had found. After a pause, he continued: "the Shen family leader has not yet made any action, but the cloud king has sent someone to deliver a letter of worship."


    "Cloud king?" Mu red sleeve smile slightly cold, "this old thing is the most able to grasp the wind direction, Shen family this knife he did not borrow, immediately had the intention to cross the river and demolish the bridge. Playing with the Shen family as a monkey, does he really think Shen fan grew up being a vegetarian? "


    Ge Xinyue did not express any opinions on this, but continued: "in addition to the cloud king, Cang Wang also sent people to come."


    This time, mu tea is a little silent for a moment.


    Cang Wang is also her elder brother.


    In other words, Cang Wang is the elder brother of all the princes except the cloud king.


    Even today''s majesty, he will still call him "brother".


    Because the Cang King bathed in the sea tide, he was once the great prince. If you want to go further into the rule that the royal family has always established the eldest son as the foundation of the country, now your Majesty''s throne should have belonged to the Cang king.


    It''s a pity that the last person sitting in that seat is Mujing, not the king of heaven.


    For his big brother, mu tea is actually some complex emotions.


    If you were born in the royal family, you should be indifferent to your family. The Mu family established the country with martial arts. There was also a process from the clan to the dynasty. Every monarch is a very powerful warrior. In the whole Zhenwu area, they can break the rules and make rules. Therefore, the Mu family doesn''t have to abide by the rules of the secular royal family.


    Mu Hongxiu still remembers that when she was young, brother Dahuang always liked to talk to her about the responsibilities of being in power. In fact, in those years, including mu Hongxiu, everyone thought that Mu Haichao was the best successor to the throne.


    At that time, Mujing, who did not show anything at all, was not qualified to compete with him.


    Later, due to an accident, muhaichao lost the opportunity to enter the bright and secluded state of mind and remained at the immortal peak for more than ten years. During this period, he was in a state of depression. He indulged himself in the fireworks and willow alleys all day long. He lived in such a decadent manner, which greatly disappointed the former Emperor. He immediately decided to make the second prince Mujing the crown prince and send him to practice in the secret realm controlled by the royal family.


    After that time, the second prince broke through to the realm of Mingyou and secured the position of the crown prince. Decades later, the first emperor gave up his seat to find the God, and Mu Jing ascended the throne and became the emperor of the holy kingdom.


    From then on, Mu red sleeve memory of gentle as jade''s big brother died and became the deep-seated Cang Wang. He had been hiding in the fiefdom for several years, until he reached the peak of Mingyou, he showed his edge and ambition in front of people.


    Even, in order to win the power of the other eight governments, he has touched the bottom line of mu tea several times. Mu Hongxiu''s perception of Cang Wang has been extremely complicated. To say hate, they are still close relatives by blood, but we can say that they don''t hate. Now Cang Wang''s means of action are too extreme. If we really let him get the power of Jiufu, overthrow the imperial power and ascend the throne by himself, what will happen to the kingdom of swallowing heaven?


    "Your Highness?"


    See mu tea for a long time did not open mouth, Ge Xinyue gently called a, will her from meditation wake up.


    "What did he leave behind?" Wake up after the God, mu tea rubbed some swelling pain eyebrow heart, the tone is cold.


    She knew the character of Cang Wang very well, and knew that he would never make a move easily. Once he did, he must achieve his goal.


    In such a critical situation, since he dares to send people here, he must have some plans.


    "The king of Cang sent a message..." Ge Xinyue obviously hesitated for a moment and then said: "he said that a chess piece can''t affect the general trend, even with Gu Haoran, it can''t do the same."


    Bang!


    Mu tea body in front of the long table collapsed, emitting a very dangerous atmosphere!


    "He is threatening the king!" Now mu tea really angry.


    It''s not just because of Cang Wang''s attitude.


    More importantly, the Cang King mentioned Gu Haoran in this sentence!


    Although the connection between her and Gu Haoran is not a secret, in the whole holy Kingdom, no one knows what relationship Gu Haoran really has with her, and no one knows why Gu Haoran, a figure like Gu Haoran, chooses to stand on the side of the Yan palace.But now the king of Cang has seen something.


    He asked for a message, and in addition to clarifying the matter, there was a natural warning.


    "Your Highness, should we send someone to inform Mr. Gu about this?" Gecrescent was not affected by the smell of the red sleeve, still calmly put forward the opinion.


    At this moment, she showed the attitude of the chief executive of the Yan Wangfu.


    Muhong sleeve sipped lips, the look was a bit struggling.


    But at the thought of guhaoran''s previous words in the old street, he shook his head: "no need."


    "Since he dares to send someone to threaten me, I must let him know that a free play that allows its development can often play a role that the transferor can not imagine!"


    Speaking of this, Mu red sleeve was cold, and said one word: "arrange some powerful roles for the small slide. After a month, I want him to sit in the position of the four leaders of the divine power division."


    Gecrescent heard the words, immediately said: "Your Highness, a month of time is some hurry. Even if Luli can accomplish those tasks, his qualifications are not enough to serve the public... ""


    Muhongsleeved but put his hand: "the position of the four leaders has been hanging for a long time, and no one in the whole divine power division dare to sit. I asked him to kill him from the dead mountain and blood sea to that position, who dare not accept it?"


    "In the present state of land departure, it is not necessarily the opponent of several of them." Gecrescent recalled some of the tasks, as if to persuade the mahogan sleeve to return to life.


    Unfortunately, Muhong sleeves have made up their mind.


    Not only because of the invisible threat of the king of the Cang.


    More importantly, in that old street, she used a jade money of extraordinary value, and she changed Gu Haoran twice.


    One of them was left to land.


    At that time, Gu Haoran grabbed his finger, his face changed dramatically, and then he continued to calculate in several ways, only two words.


    The first sentence is, "I have a big loss for a jade money to do this business."


    The second sentence is, "no, no, I dare not say it."


    This is the first time muhongsleeves saw Gu Haoran so afraid.


    The nine stream calculator who is not afraid of the thunder and thunder slowly closed his eyes, and was frightened to break the threshold of seeing God.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    It''s Japan.


    It''s a fine day and a fine day.


    Lu Li stepped out of the courtyard for a walk. His injuries had been healed because of the bottle of ointment. In addition to the fact that the six minepools in his body were still somewhat empty after being over developed, he looked as if he had never been injured.


    "Good morning, Lord Lu."


    As soon as he stepped out of the yard, he saw Tan Long''s flattering face. Seeing that he still meant to help himself, Lu Li was shocked, stepped back and said with a smile: "what is brother Tan doing so polite?"


    While talking, Lu Li also found that not far behind Tan long, Shi Yan was there like a column. He wanted to come up to say hello, but he couldn''t keep his posture low like Tan long. His pinching looks like a girl''s home that was bullied.


    "Lord Lu, from today on, our brothers are really going to beg for food under you." Tan long thought that Lu Li didn''t know about it, so he said with a low eyebrow: "the tacit understanding we cooperated with before should be your Highness''s gratitude for not having a good hand around you, which sent us both here."


    Even the stone rock, which has always been a bit dull, could not help nodding, and even showed an expression of honor.


    Now it is known to all in the mansion that the two of them accompanied Lu Li to finish the whole race. Although not one of them has been promoted to heaven, these two marginal figures who once lived in the palace of Lord Yan are finally showing signs of getting ahead.


    Don''t say that Tan long is extremely flattering now. Instead of other bodyguards who made mistakes in standing in the line, or are always waiting to die, he would like to break his head and fight for this flattering opportunity.


    Since Lu Li defeated Shen Fangge yesterday, who in the whole Yan palace did not know that this "Lord Lu" was the red man in front of his royal highness?


    "Well, what happened before, and what happens later, there''s no need for that kind of flattery." Lu Li waved his hand, then looked at Tan long with a smile, "besides, you are not suitable for this way."


    Tan longsan smiles.


    That''s true.


    If he and Shi Yan are flattering materials, they would not have been so miserable before.


    But in the end, he didn''t really want to flatter Lu Li today. Zhenguo golden eye has a good momentum. Each issue of yanwangfu will rely on it to close up the astonishing profits, and as time goes on, the number will continue to rise after several lottery draws.


    Just this, let Tan long recognized Lu Li''s ability, know to follow such a person, can''t be wrong.


    Thinking of this, Tan long restrained his smile and said in a low voice: "I heard that Lord Lu is going to join Shenwei company? Can I help you with my brothers? "


    "Help?" Lu Li looks at him in surprise. "What are you going to help me with?"


    Ge Xinyue reminded him that before entering Shenwei, he would have to spend a month to get familiar with affairs. Tan long and Shi Yan were not allowed to interfere in this matter.


    Tan long and Shi Yan are old people in the Yan palace. Even if they don''t know the affairs of Shenwei, they must also know the particularity of this place, and they won''t rush to open the mouth.


    "Adults may not know some rules of shenweisi, so our brothers went to collect some rumors of shenweisi and thought that adults would need these." Tan long laughs. He doesn''t mean to be meritorious.


    He did mean well.


    Shenweisi, a mysterious organization, apparently only assists the government in maintaining public order. Few people know what kind of authority they hold behind their backs, except for those who can really contact them.


    Tan long and Shi Yan also spent a lot of effort to get credible information.


    Lu Li touched his chin, pondered for a moment and said, "come and listen."


    Tan long said in an orderly way: "Lao Shi has inquired about it. The structure of shenweisi is very complicated, but it is roughly divided into two doors and four parts, one bright and one dark. In the Ming Dynasty, it is to maintain the party in the state government and have the power to administer punishment and sentence to the military personnel. As we all know, these parts are controlled by the wind Department and the thunder department respectively. "


    "The Department of Fengbu is in charge of the power of inspection, pursuit and arrest, while the Department of thunder is responsible for sentencing, trial, and even life and death." Lu Li nodded, for the second part of the wind and thunder, he had learned from the mouth of Zhaoshan river.


    Tan long said: "the LORD said that is right, the wind Department arrest, the thunder Department trial, the two together called the God gate, is the power of Shenwei."


    Speaking of this, Tan long pauses, looks at the stone rock, motioning him to add a few words.


    However, Shi Yan said in a stuffy way: "these news are very easy to check and anyone can find out. You''d better listen to the information found by old tan. "


    Tan long immediately glared at him, angry at his failure.


    Lu Li laughingly looked at this scene, "old Tan, don''t sell the key, who said you are not the same?"


    "My Lord said so." Tan long sighed, and his face became more and more serious: "the news I heard later is not a secret for Shenwei, but please don''t disclose it, otherwise your highness will certainly not spare us."


    "Don''t worry. I can still tell you what to say and what not to say."


    Lu Li curled his lips, but in his heart he thought, "if it''s really a secret, how can you find out? In the final analysis, the king of Yan wants to remind you. "Mu tea this careful thinking, although he has seen through, but there is no need to tear open.


    In a word, it''s their own interests, why care what way?


    With Lu Li''s assurance, Tan long seemed relieved, half serious and half vigilant, and said: "shenweisi secretly has two parts, one is the heavenly department, which is responsible for Search for information and train secret agents. "


    "Spy Department..." Lu Li was shocked.


    He really didn''t expect that the name of Shenwei was so domineering that he could do intelligence work behind it.


    No one knows better than him how terrible the presence of secret agents can be. Even if he had long been looking forward to Shenwei, he didn''t expect that Shenwei could master the weapon of spy.


    "Wait a minute." Lu Li''s mind suddenly came up with an idea, "the other should not be called the Department of the earth?"? Wind and thunder? Seizing, trial, espionage, and Assassination? "


    "My Lord is really smart." Tan long said with a smile: "all the people in the earth are killers. Of course, the Ministry of land on the surface is only comparable to the Ministry of heaven. In the eyes of outsiders, they are all spies in charge of intelligence. "


    Tan long said here, did not notice that Lu Li''s expression has gradually become strange.


    "It''s no wonder that so many people aim at the palace of Lord Yan and want to attack Shenwei You deserve it. " Lu Li can''t help but sigh in his heart.


    He really did not understand how the king Yan''s mansion, which is known as the weakest of the nine palaces, was able to grasp the frightening organization of Shenwei?


    But then Lu Li guessed what mu Hongxiu arranged to do.


    "Ground, killer How cruel the women are... "


    Lu Li only felt that the world was whirling around and knew that he was completely on the pirate ship.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    Until this moment, Lu Li realized the evil intention of mu tea, but it was too late. As GE Xinyue said, in the next month, he will be injured frequently.


    Because waiting for him, it is the assassin task that has accumulated for a long time in the ground.


    And in the Yan King''s bedroom, mu Hongxiu has calculated a little time. Lu Li should have guessed the truth now. At the thought of his face expression, mu Hongxiu couldn''t help laughing happily, "little slippery head, this is your own choice of road, no wonder I am."


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the atmosphere of Lord Yan''s residence, the Shen family is in a gloomy mood at the moment.


    Shen Fangge is seriously injured by Lu Li, and is still in front of the whole imperial capital. Shen fan can be said to have lifted a stone and hit his own foot.


    After all, those people were invited by him to watch the war, and he hardly needed to think about it. Shen fan knew the faces of those people and his evaluation.


    At the thought of this, Shen fan slowly closed his eyes and, bearing the impatience, asked the housekeeper around him, "hasn''t the ancestor passed yet?"


    The old housekeeper sighed and did not answer the question.


    Shen fan almost grew up watching him grow up. During this period, the old housekeeper knew better than anyone how Shen fan defeated the people step by step and took the position of the Shen family leader. Although Shen fan is not entirely responsible for this great defeat, the old housekeeper knows that Shen fan can''t suppress the voice of the Shen family.


    In short, before the ancestor came out, he had decided on the pot.


    The silence of the old housekeeper made Shen fan more aware of his situation. He was unwilling to say, "this was arranged by the king of cloud and the ancestor, and it turned out to be my fault?"


    "Master, be careful." The old housekeeper said slowly, "the old ancestor means that after the court meeting, listen to your Majesty''s views and then make a judgment."


    "Your Majesty Your majesty, when has the ancestor been so afraid of your majesty? " Shen fan was furious, and his face was extremely ferocious. He said, "Shen family is a rich family. If they lose such a big face, they should obey your Majesty''s decision in everything? Then why don''t I turn to the king of Cang and be a real minister from the dragon? "


    "Master of the house!"


    The old housekeeper suddenly began to drink.


    Shen fan also wakes up like a dream, leaning back against the back of the chair, her lips trembling, but she doesn''t say anything.


    "A failure means nothing. The Shen family can afford to lose. The master of the family should not lose a lot because of small things." The old housekeeper calmed down his tone with a hint of admonishment.


    Hearing this, Shen fan nodded his head heavily and then said, "Mr. Xun has left the imperial capital?"


    When the old housekeeper heard that he was worried about Shen Fangge, he explained: "the relationship between the young master and Mr. Xun was decided by Meishan master himself. I don''t think Hanshan academy will treat him badly."


    Shen fan was worried: "with his temperament, how can he read those principles in Hanshan academy? What''s more, now the master of Meishan is not an easy one. The cause and effect left by our Shen family and Hanshan academy is still unknown... "


    "The head of the family may rest assured that, in accordance with the old ancestor''s temper, he is willing to ask the young master to read for a few years, which must have his deep meaning."


    The old housekeeper had to say a word of relief.


    Shen fan murmured: "no one can guess the idea of Laozu except himself."


    "But the old ancestor would never harm the Shen family." The old housekeeper bowed his head and said in the most respectful tone.


    "Yes, he won''t harm the Shen family." Shen fan didn''t deny it, but there was a trace of evil spirit between his eyebrows: "but no matter who is Shen family, he can sacrifice, even if this person is himself."


    "Indifferent and unfeeling, regarding the clansmen as chess pieces is my ancestor''s specialty."


    Shen fan stood up and stopped the old housekeeper''s intention to follow him. He said, "there are still a few days to go before the court meeting is settled. It''s time to pay a visit to the great winner in the palace of Yan."


    After that, Shen fan arranged his clothes and went to the Yan palace alone without any company.


    Looking at his back, the old housekeeper recalled his resentment when he mentioned his grandfather, and he felt a little chilly in his heart.


    It was the first time that the elder, who had served three times as the head of the Shen family, realized that the interior of the Shen family had become such a fragmented scene unconsciously.


    The old housekeeper bowed his head and sighed, silently saying in his heart, "ancestor, have you really not regretted these years?"


    ¡­¡­


    "For a month, if you want me to be a killer, do you want to force me to change my mouth?"


    Sitting in the room, Lu Li''s heart is constantly thinking about the real intention of mu tea.


    After learning about the respective positions of the four departments of Shenwei Tiandi Fenglei, he almost decided where he was going, which was mainly responsible for killing people.


    As for the most comfortable looking Fenglei II?


    Lu Li doesn''t think mu tea is so kind.


    But even so, Lu Li had no resistance in his heart, and was not qualified to resist.


    In this period of time when he has not fully grown up, whether he is attached to Lord Yan''s residence or other forces, there is no big difference in fact.If you let him choose, it is more appropriate to stay around in the ambrosia tea.


    Although the woman has a bad temper, she has clear rewards and punishments, and there is nothing fishy about it. Whether it''s the reward of letting him into the treasure house, or the ointment sent by toger crescent, it''s a real benefit.


    In other words, after this period of time together, Lu Li has a certain degree of understanding of Mu Hongxiu''s character. Although going to the Department of the earth to be a killer is not his most desired result, it is not the worst place to go.


    "Dudu"


    just at this moment, a slow knock on the door came from outside, which made Lu centrifugal neutral produce a trace of vigilance.


    He didn''t notice any breath, which showed that the people outside were using some method to hide their own breath. Obviously, it meant that the visitors were not good.


    "But Lu Li''s residence." It seems that Lu Li didn''t respond. The man outside the door had a deep voice and said slowly, "in the name of the king of Yan, I will take you to complete the trial."


    Lu Li listened, but did not relax his vigilance, and replied, "Your Highness, do you have other words?"


    People outside did not answer immediately.


    After a while, the man imitated the tone of Mu Hongxiu and said coldly: "you are the place where anyone can get into the palace of Yan? Afraid of death, afraid of your share, also want to enter Shenwei Si? "


    After saying this, the man outside the door resumed his low tone and said, "if you don''t want to go with me, let me convey this sentence to you."


    Lu Li licked his lips and got up to open the door for each other.


    Outside the door stood an ordinary young man, dressed in clothes no different from ordinary people, neither poor nor noticeable.


    The ordinary face, which can''t give any impression, has no expression. It just glances at Lu Li and takes out a letter jade slip from his sleeve. "This month, you have to kill two targets every day. There are 60 targets in total. You can''t make mistakes or reveal your identity. You can decide when, where and how to kill people. Select the target, I will provide you with the detailed information of the other party, and report to me after killing. "


    Hearing this, Lu Li took over the jade slips in his hand, but felt heavy and helpless: "kill 60 goals a month. What if I don''t finish or miss? Will there be no punishment? "


    The young man looked at Lu Li and said calmly, "if you don''t finish, you can''t get into Shenwei. As for the punishment for failure... "


    He gave a slight pause and said, "at that time, you are dead. There is no reason to punish you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    Lu Li did not ask again.


    Just from the other party''s words with a sense of forest, we can understand how dangerous it is to be a local killer.


    Once you miss it, you will die. Whether you are killed by the target or by the rules of Shenwei, it is meaningless to further correct it.


    So Lu Li collected the jade slips, opened the door and said, "where should I contact you during this period of time?"


    This time, on the contrary, the young man showed a strange expression, "you are not the only one living in the yard, of course, I am living here in this period of time."


    Lu Li is slightly stunned, and the idea of the mysterious man set up by the local killer of Shenwei Department collapsed instantly.


    However, the young man did not pay attention to these, and nodded and praised: "the aura here is still rich. Although there is some gap compared with Shenwei underground palace, it is also a rare place to practice."


    Then he asked, "where do I live?"


    Lu Qiang strongly suppressed the impulse of Tucao, and could not make complaints about it. "You love to live where you like."


    The ordinary looking young man thought deeply, nodded his head and said, "well, do what you want. This is also the way for our local killers to survive. It seems that you have already understood."


    "I suddenly have a question for you." Lu Li stares at him for a few seconds, and his tone is extremely serious.


    Young man: "ask, as long as it doesn''t involve Shenwei''s secret, I can tell you."


    "Of course, as far as I''m concerned, I can''t get in touch with too many secrets." As if worried that Lu Li really asked some secrets, he also specially explained one.


    Lu Li said: "are there many people like you in the land killers?"


    "My type?" The other party didn''t seem to understand what Lu Li was referring to.


    "You''re the type who talks a lot and doesn''t give a taxi." Lu Li grinds his teeth and laughs very kindly.


    It seems that it is the first time for the young man to hear such a question. After careful consideration for a moment, he replied: "first, I don''t think I have a lot of words. Of course, among the local killers, I''m one of the more talkative. As a killer, unless it''s a collective task, they''re mostly solitary. Most people don''t have a conversation partner. They gradually develop a silent personality. I''m quite special. I''m in charge of many new recruits'' practice. If I don''t open my mouth to explain, I''ll be punished if the newcomer dies. "


    After saying this, the young man raised two fingers and said, "the second is that no one said I didn''t play, and you may not have beaten me."


    "All right."


    Lu Li has no strength to argue with him.


    Obviously, this killer from shenweisi has a slightly different brain circuit from that of normal people.


    But Lu Li can understand a little bit.


    After all, it''s a bit of a big deal to think about getting rid of 60 goals in a month.


    "Yes."


    The young man who was choosing his residence suddenly thought of something. He turned to Lu Li and said, "I almost forgot to introduce you. My name is Ye Dongtian. You can also call my code name, ye 19."


    "Ye Xixi? Are you 19th in the Ministry of land? " Lu Li immediately took a different look at the off-line killer.


    Although I don''t know how many killers there are in the ground, but can be ranked 19th, this person should be regarded as a relatively strong one?


    However, the young man named Ye Dongtian shook his head slightly and said, "there is no ranking in the Ministry of land, but there are grades. The highest level is the title killer. Even the four leaders of the ground department have no right to direct them. Secondly, according to the level of face armor, it is divided into four levels: Tianjing, Diyuan, dark iron, and nameless. Anonymous killers and dark iron killers are the most. I''m just a dark iron level, and I''m not in the 19th place. "


    Listening to his explanation, Lu Li couldn''t help interrupting: "who asked? Who asked? Why do you talk so much? "


    "Didn''t you ask why I''m nineteen?" Ye Dongtian looks at him strangely.


    Lu Li clenched his fist and forced to summon the flying sword to stab him to death. "Didn''t you get to the point?"


    Ye Dongtian pondered for a while and suddenly said, "I understand. You don''t think I speak too much."


    "You just know." Lu Li sighed and was completely convinced by him.


    However, ye Dongtian had no idea: "the reason why I call nineteen is that I only use 19 moves to kill people. If I use 20 moves one day, maybe I can break the border and change my name to Ye 20."


    "Well, stop talking nonsense. I''m going to do a task. Do you have any recommendations?"


    Lu Li stopped him and went on talking.


    God knows if this chatter will come out of any amazing words.


    "Killing is killing. What else do you need? Your Highness has chosen these 60 goals personally, so it should not be too difficult. " Ye Dongtian suddenly became insipid, then sighed: "unfortunately, there are several tasks that I like to be preempted by you, and you have to delay here for a month, how many less tasks? When can I get the Diyuan mask? "As he said that, his expression gradually froze down, Leng in place.


    Lu Li saw this, reached out and waved it in front of his eyes. Ye Dongtian seemed to be asleep, but he didn''t have any reaction.


    "It''s a killer indeed. It''s really a good move." Lu Li nodded to him, stepped back a few steps and slammed the door tightly.


    Ye Dongtian, however, came back to himself at this time, and said, "can you travel in the sky? What skill? "


    It''s a pity that Lu Li doesn''t intend to pay any more attention to him.


    Back in the room, he took out the jade slips and pasted them on the center of their eyebrows and scanned them. He didn''t find any "traps". He couldn''t help but mutter, "how kind of you are! I''ve chosen the task myself, but I haven''t set a set in it yet?"


    After a quick look, he found that the targets of these tasks were basically the accomplishments of the middle period of the tongxuan period, few of them were later period of the tongxuan period, and most of them were scattered cultivation and spies from other countries.


    Of course, there are also a few orthodox disciples from outside the ancient times.


    Lu Li has no idea about the so-called difference between the good and the evil in this world. After all, even the so-called "right way" of xuanjianzong is so dirty. In fact, there is no "good man" in tuntian Sheng Kingdom, which is called the magic gate. He is only asked to kill several Orthodox disciples. There is no obstacle at all.


    In the final analysis, it is nothing more than a question of position. When it comes to their own interests, the heroes and our enemies are not great saints, whether they are righteous or evil.


    But what really makes Lu Li feel strange is that the identity and strength of these people are not too abnormal, just like mu tea is deliberately taking care of him.


    As soon as this idea appeared, Lu Li began to ponder over some uncertain things. Once again, he picked up the jade slips and carefully examined those mission targets


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    In the end, Lu Li still failed to see what was strange.


    "Although I still feel that something is not right..." Lu Li slightly frowned and thought, "maybe the king of Yan didn''t really plan to dig a hole for me this time, maybe?"


    With such an idea, he chose a target from the jade slips.


    He is a shopkeeper of a teahouse in the capital of the emperor. On the portrait, the smiling expression of the man looks very kind. He can''t see that he is actually a murderer practicing the strange skills such as "heart swallowing skill".


    According to the description of this person in the task, he has been practicing in the later stage of tongxuan, and has cultivated the heart swallowing skill to a very advanced level. Not only has he completely eliminated the evil spirit after the cultivation of human essence and blood, but now he has gradually no longer needed to practice through heart dissection.


    But even so, such murderers, put in the devil''s gate, are also intolerable. Not to mention the kingdom of devouring heaven, which has already opened up a country.


    The crime of maiming thousands of people in the holy kingdom was enough to make him die thousands of times. Unfortunately, the man''s means were hidden and did not leave any definite traces. Finally, he could only be dealt with by the way of the Ministry of the earth.


    "In the later stage of tongxuan, it was two small states weaker than Shen Fangge, so it was not troublesome to deal with it." After determining the target, Lu Li did not hesitate to open the door to find Ye Dongtian for detailed information.


    As soon as I opened the door, I found that ye Dongtian was still standing in the same place, and his expression gradually became dull.


    Lu Li didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. After telling him the mission goal in the jade slips, Yedong genius came back to his senses and murmured: "it''s him. He practiced the heart swallowing skill and offered a reward of 20000 yuan. It''s a regular choice."


    As he spoke, ye Dongtian''s fingers bounced slightly, and a special reward order appeared in his hand.


    Pass Lu Li a way: "inside is his intelligence, you should be careful, this guy is a little evil, there are already several dark iron killers folded in this mission."


    Lu Li, who reached out to take the reward order, heard this sentence, moved in his heart and pretended to ask casually, "what is the cultivation of ordinary dark iron killers?"


    Ye Dongtian replied: "the tongxuan realm is the threshold. There are not many, but many, like me. After all, cultivation is not the most important thing to be a killer, and the means of killing is the key. If the dark iron killers in the local area are well prepared, it is not difficult to kill the later stage of tongxuan in the middle stage. It is not surprising that some parallel goods tongxuan peak is killed occasionally. "


    "There is a ghost."


    Lu Li sighed in his heart.


    He knew that mu tea would never be so kind to arrange some simple goals for him.


    But he didn''t show any abnormality on his face. After nodding and thanking, he took the reward order and looked at it carefully. He was about to go out.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, ye Dongtian suddenly reached out to stop him.


    Lu Li thought that he would have a long speech, showing a refusal expression.


    Ye Dongtian was puzzled: "are you going to kill people so openly?"


    Lu strange way: "do I have to secretly kill him?"


    "It''s a new man indeed..." Ye Dongtian sighed and took out a dark silver armor from his arms. It was a ferocious beast with two fangs just beside the corner of his mouth, which could block most of his face.


    Clapping the face armor in Lu Li''s hand, ye Dongtian instructs: "I''ll give you the first lesson. As a killer, you must hide your identity when you perform a task. The best situation is that even the dead don''t know who you are. Don''t let anyone see your face."


    "So much trouble?" Lu Li looked at the face armor in his hand, then looked at his bodyguard''s clothes which obviously revealed his identity and asked, "then I have to change clothes?"


    "It''s not necessary. After all, the face armor is only used to hide your real identity. As for the bodyguards of Lord Yan''s house, there is no need to hide it." Ye Dongtian waved his hand. "Those who know this all know that the land belongs to Shenwei, and Shenwei is the power controlled by Lord Yan''s mansion. When others see your nameless mask, everyone knows that you are a member of Lord Yan''s mansion."


    "Of course, you''d better hide yourself from others. A qualified killer can''t expose himself before killing. " While speaking, ye Dongtian took out a small bottle and whispered, "this is my own mix of MI Xiang, which is very useful for the martial arts below tongxuan, but sneak into the secret treasure. For the sake of being a newcomer, I will give you a bottle."


    Lu Li smell speech, and did not reach out to pick up the bottle of MI Xiang, but showed a strange smile, stretched out his hand and put it on Ye Dongtian''s shoulder. "My friend, for your hard work, I''ll give you a lesson."


    "Well?" Ye Dongtian tilted his head, not displeased, but seriously said, "let''s listen."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "I once heard a strongest killer say that as long as there is no living mouth, it is the most perfect sneak in."


    Said, Lu Li heavily patted Ye Dongtian''s shoulder, "study hard, watch well."


    "The strongest killer?" Ye Dongtian just wants to ask, Lu Li has already slipped away directly.


    After looking at his escaping back, ye Dongtian pondered and said strangely, "did the ancestor of Ye family say this? If you have a chance to ask the elder sister. "¡­¡­


    Ruyi teahouse.


    It''s not a very impressive teahouse.


    Although the name is good to hear, but because of the remote location, the price of a drink here is not cheap, so the business is a little cold.


    However, the teahouse manager is kind and cheerful, and his tea making skills are really good, which has attracted many old customers.


    Although the teahouse is small, it also has a three storey building with elegant layout. The rooms are named after "spring", "summer", "autumn" and "winter".


    At this time, in the elegant room "qiushuiju" on the third floor, the middle-aged shopkeeper in a set of plain robes is kneeling behind a low table, making tea for several guests with a complete set of tea sets in front of him.


    At the same time, he also explained in a gentle voice: "today''s tea is a special product of Dongyi Prefecture, named" qiusu ". The tea is light and elegant. The first taste is dry and astringent, but after that, it will have a very transparent sweet taste, which is most suitable for tasting carefully."


    As he spoke, the shopkeeper presented the tea, pulled the sleeve of his robe, and motioned, "gentlemen, please."


    Several guests, old and young, took tea cups one after another, smelled them and tasted them carefully.


    Then, different exclamations came and went in this room.


    An old man said from the bottom of his heart: "shopkeeper Yan''s attainments on one of the tea courses really make me admire him."


    When the shopkeeper heard the words, he said happily: "it''s all the old customers who hold it. Only when someone is strict can he have a place in the imperial capital. Otherwise, I am afraid that the business of tea house will be closed for a long time


    A few people immediately was a burst of compliments.


    Manager Yan responded with a smile. Occasionally, he picked up a teacup and drank it himself. In his eyes as deep as an ancient well, a cold light flashed from time to time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    After seeing off several guests, manager Yan cleaned up the tea set in Qiushui Curie by himself, and then carried the tray. When he saw the familiar old customers in the corridor, he would also nod with a smile.


    There is nothing wrong with such a gentle and extreme manner. On the contrary, it makes people feel like a spring breeze. He really has some gentleman''s style.


    After returning the tea set, manager Yan walked all the way to the end of the third floor and entered an elegant room called Chunhua Pavilion.


    Several young girls who were practicing making tea were ready to get up, but were stopped by shopkeeper Yan and said with a smile, "you go on, don''t care about me."


    The girls looked at each other, and finally hesitated to sit back.


    Manager Yan looked at them for a moment, nodded with satisfaction, turned to open the secret door behind the screen, and walked in slowly.


    Just as soon as he left, the girls began to tremble, but they insisted on not making any sound. The teapot in their hands poured out a water line which was scattered because of the shaking.


    The girl who poured the tea into the teapot immediately squeezed her wrist. Her fine face was twisted because of her fear. She held on to herself and didn''t break the teapot.


    The other girls were not much better off.


    As if just that gentle shopkeeper, is the existence of a fierce beast.


    ¡­¡­


    Behind the secret door is a very dark passage.


    This passage goes straight down. Obviously, there is a special hole in the underground of the teahouse.


    Shopkeeper Yan walked in, pinched the rhyme with his hand and recited a few words silently. A faint light flashed on the walls on both sides, and a series of "bang bang" sounds sounded. The tragic green flames sprang out of thin air to illuminate the passage.


    Walking in the passage full of green light, shopkeeper Yan is expressionless. His gentle temperament gradually turns into a strange evil spirit. He takes out his handkerchief and rubs his palm like disgust.


    In his hands, there is still the fragrance of "qiusu" tea left just now. Originally, shopkeeper Yan, who was supposed to love tea like his life, was extremely disgusted with the fragrance of tea. He wiped his palm red like blood, which was just a stop.


    As he put away his handkerchief, he went through the passage and stopped in front of a stone wall.


    I saw shopkeeper Yan''s fingers bent and tapped several times on the stone wall. After a pause, he tapped several times.


    After knocking 36 times in a row, a door suddenly appeared on the wall. When manager Yan stepped into the door, he saw that his vision was suddenly opened. It was another "teahouse.".


    Among them, there are many young men and girls wearing transparent white yarn, holding tea sets in dull expression, shuttling around the various tables.


    The guests who talked and laughed freely were all terrible, including the hideous bald man, the strange old man in strange clothes, and even some strange people covered in the black robe.


    Each of them was full of tables, twenty or thirty, while the young men and girls who were walking between them stood beside them as if they were standing on the side like wood after putting down their tea sets, their eyes were blank and covered with ashes.


    Manager Yan walked into the teahouse and said with a long smile, "I''ve kept you waiting."


    As soon as the strange guests saw manager Yan, they all picked up their tea cups to smile at him.


    The bald man in the middle picked up the whole teapot and said with a strange smile, "Lao Yan, you are half an hour late today. You should be punished!"


    With that, Juhan threw the teapot to shopkeeper Yan, and the fierce wind mixed with it made everyone look at him one after another.


    But shopkeeper Yan quietly raised his hand, easily took the teapot, and defused Juhan''s strength with a strange way, and said with a smile, "you old devil, punish me in my teahouse?"


    The bald man squinted and laughed without making a sound.


    Manager Yan didn''t care. He picked up the teapot and said, "I''m really late today. I''ll punish myself."


    With that, he raised the teapot and poured his head toward his mouth. His action was very heroic.


    However, a thick red liquid gushed out from the spout of the spout, which was supposed to spit out a water line. Shopkeeper Yan gulped it down, and the blood gas was diffused.


    The teapot contains It''s blood!


    "Happy!"


    After drinking a pot of blood, shopkeeper Yan wiped the corners of his mouth, making him dizzy and scarlet.


    The bald man also grinned and said, "if you want me to say, you are a teahouse, everything is good, but the measuring tools are too stingy! I don''t like it


    When manager Yan heard the words, he handed the teapot to the wooden girl who came along and said with a smile, "what kind of measuring tool do you want?"


    When the bald man patted the table, he suddenly got up and said, "if you want me to use a fart measuring device, of course, it''s better to drink directly!"


    He laughed wildly. His palm, like a fan of palm, grabbed the beautiful girl on her side, pinched her chin and said, "today, you''re the most beautiful woman. I''ve endured it for a long time."


    Before the words fell, the giant Han picked up the girl, opened his mouth and bit at her white neck.


    The girl''s face was numb, and blood foam gushed from her mouth, but she didn''t even hum, as if the person who was bitten off her neck was not herself.Gudong, Gudong, Gudong


    There was a moment of silence between the fields, and only the voice of giant Han swallowing blood was very harsh.


    After a good drink, the giant Han threw the girl with eyebrows, who was only out of breath and did not breathe in, on the ground, wiped his chin and said, "this is the joy."


    Manager Yan squinted and said nothing.


    However, Juhan''s behavior attracted the dissatisfaction of several guests.


    An old man with paper symbols all over his body said coldly, "butcher, do you think this is your own home?"


    The bald man licked his lips and looked at the past coldly. "Why, do you want to compete with Laozi?"


    This giant Han is obviously a strong general practitioner. In terms of combat effectiveness, it is enough to rank among the top three.


    As for the old man who was covered with paper amulets, he frowned and was about to say something more when he was interrupted by shopkeeper Yan, "you two, what do you want to say? Don''t hurt the harmony. But it''s just a "Renjiu". Since brother Tu has such an elegant taste, I will arrange the best "Renjiu" for him if he stays in the building for a few days. "


    "Ha ha, how can you say that boss Yan can do business?" With a pat on the knee, the bald giant is obviously satisfied with the promise of manager Yan.


    However, the old man was dissatisfied and said, "shopkeeper Yan, I''m not here to taste someone''s wine. Why don''t you talk about the business quickly?"


    "Yes, manager Yan, although you are a good drinker, not everyone is willing to enjoy it." A girl in purple said in a cold voice, "you said that the kingdom of the heaven and the devil got the secret treasure of the" upper world "demon clan, but is it true


    As soon as this was said, everyone stopped.


    Even the bald man showed a cautious expression.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    "True, of course."


    Manager Yan did not hesitate to give an answer.


    However, these dozens of magic men martial arts were surprised, and some even yelled on the spot: "since you have received this news, why didn''t you release the news earlier? Now that we''ve only been called here, do you want to rob the kingdom of jitianmo? "


    Some people immediately looked at manager Yan with fear.


    They are a group of martial arts practitioners who are good to hear, but bad to say, but they are scattered practitioners who have been handed down by some corners, and a group of rabble people who have no great skills.


    Most of the real demons refused to accept them, but the forces of the five demon states were even more unable to rise up to the top. On weekdays, they just flaunted their power by virtue of their vague but large number of "sanxiu".


    If they don''t dare to go out of the Kingdom, they will not be afraid to go out of the heaven and the devil.


    After all, although these people are incompetent, they are more vicious than murderers. Not to mention that it is the orthodox disciples who intend to use their heads all day to "eliminate demons and defend the Taoism". Even the truly powerful demons will never be soft hearted when they see them.


    With their notorious free cultivation, why do they covet the treasures of the kingdom of heaven and evil?


    Realizing that the people were shaking, manager Yan said with a smile: "don''t be nervous, everyone. Although the kingdom of heaven and the devil got the treasure, it''s still unknown whose hand it was. Moreover, although the extremely heavenly demon kingdom is powerful, it has been fighting all over the world over the past few years, and now it has to fight against tuntian Shengguo. Its national strength has been wasted for a long time. If we can take this opportunity to promote the war between the two countries and do a little bit of tricks, it will not be difficult to make a profit from it. "


    "Don''t forget that apart from the various sects and the five magic kingdoms, Sanshu is also a force that can not be ignored."


    Manager Yan''s tone is somewhat bewitching.


    However, after his persuasion, the attitude of the people present was not as firm as it had just been.


    The supreme demon kingdom is indeed the strongest among the five countries. The king who is said to have reached the realm of seeing the gods means that he is invincible in ancient times. However, no matter how powerful the power is, there will be a day when it will not be captured.


    Over the past few years, there have been many expeditions in the kingdom of heaven and demon. Although the territory has been expanded to a chilling degree, the Three Kingdoms have been forced to bow down. Only the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven is still struggling to support it. However, the consequences of those wars are also a kind of damage that can''t be ignored for the demon kingdom.


    After years of war, the national strength was wasted, and the annexed territory had not yet been converted into war resources. His majesty, who had the ambition of unification and desolation, still stubbornly wanted to defeat the holy land of tuntian. If there was a day of war, how would the two countries win or lose? No one could tell an accurate conclusion.


    You know, no matter how strong God is, it is not invincible.


    With the power of a country and at all costs, a strong man who sees God can still be killed in hundreds of thousands or even millions of troops.


    Of course, such a situation is almost impossible to happen, but no one can guarantee that once the extreme heaven demon Kingdom and the tuntian holy country go to war, the other three major demon States will not take the opportunity to bite a piece of meat from the extreme heaven devil kingdom.


    "How sure are you?" After a long silence, the bald man raised his head and looked at shopkeeper Yan with some ferocious eyes.


    His question is exactly the doubts among the people present.


    The treasures from the upper demons are very attractive to them.


    It is said that tens of thousands of years ago, there was a big devil who ruled the whole demon sect. He got the foreign treasures of the upper demons from outside the Zhenwu area. He directly broke through the threshold of seeing God and became the first "Guixu" martial artist in the demon cultivation.


    Moreover, he beat the righteous martial arts practitioners to the point where no one could surpass him.


    It is because all the magicians believe that as long as they get the foreign treasures of the upper demons, it is an opportunity to unify the demons.


    Even if they are a group of casual practitioners, they still have an irresistible desire for this great opportunity.


    If the shopkeeper is not willing to watch, I will be the only one. If you are willing to listen to my arrangement, as long as the kingdom of swallowing heaven and the kingdom of extreme heaven and demons go to war, I am 40% sure. If You are willing to join me in calling for free cultivation and uniting them into a force that can not be ignored. Even if the state of tuntian Shengguo is defeated in the end, I am 80% sure that I will subvert the Supreme Court at the most empty moment of the kingdom of heaven and evil! "


    "80%


    A monk in a black robe said in a deep voice, "shopkeeper Yan, boasting of such Haikou, do you have any proof?"


    "Yes, I just want us to work for you


    "Manager Yan, if you want to achieve great things, don''t hide them. If you have any cards, you''d better show them first."


    They were immediately reminded by the black robed man''s words, and some of the originally moving monks couldn''t help but speak to urge them.


    But the seemingly most reckless bald man, at the moment, is silent, as if to see the situation.Manager Yan looked at the black robed man with a cold expression. He was urged to be upset and said coldly, "if you don''t want to believe Yan, leave now, I''ll think nothing happened today."


    "Hey, Lao Yan, you''ve never changed your temper for many years."


    Seeing this, the bareheaded giant Han jumped out to interrupt the crowd and said with a smile to manager Yan: "you are also more cautious. After all, it''s the most powerful force in the whole wasteland. If we don''t rely on it at all, it''s not like a dream if we want to overthrow it."


    After saying that, he said to the crowd: "you should also say less. Lao Yan is willing to share this with everyone, which shows that he has no intention of hiding privacy. If this is put on my old butcher''s head, even if it is only 10% sure, I will have to steal the treasure. Who would like to have a share of it? "


    "Brother Tu knows me." Shopkeeper Yan arched his hand toward the bald giant Han, and they exchanged their eyes in secret.


    And those who are usually treacherous as ghosts are in a mess because of the news of the secret treasure, but they don''t find their secret interaction.


    Except for two people.


    One is the girl in purple.


    She didn''t believe manager Yan''s words from the beginning, so she always looked at him, and naturally found the "communication" between him and the bald giant.


    The other, however, was a man who had never thought of.


    Just as the crowd hesitated, a burst of sudden applause broke out in the crowd. At the same time, there was a joking voice, "what a wonderful play, manager Yan."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    When they saw the young man in black and silver armor, they were stunned and looked at manager Yan in disbelief.


    The young man who suddenly appeared was Lu Li, who took the task to kill manager Yan.


    However, because the "performance" of manager Yan and the group of monks was too wonderful, Lu Li watched it more and more. Finally, he couldn''t help but make a voice when he exchanged eyes with the bald giant.


    "If you want to find a professional, you should find a professional one. It''s a bit stupid for manager Yan to find this one."


    After clapping his hands, Lu Li pointed to the bald man and said with a smile: "what thoughts are written on your face? I''m afraid that others don''t know you''re a supporter."


    Manager Yan''s face changed.


    The bald giant man jumped up and said angrily, "Lao Yan, is this the person you invited?"


    However, if he didn''t say that, the crowd had not responded. At this time, when he said this, a few of them said: "shopkeeper Yan, butcher the old devil, you two really dare to do it? You''ve got to join us? "


    "See, what a pig teammate is, you are a living example."


    He didn''t think of Lu toushen''s words and didn''t leave him.


    Manager Yan''s face was livid, and he could not scold the bald giant Han''s behavior. He stared at Lu Li and said, "this little friend, why did you rush into my teahouse?"


    Lu Li''s expression under the mask was slightly stiff, pointing to the silver fierce beast''s face armor and asking, "manager Yan, don''t you know this mask?"


    Manager Yan looked at him for a moment. His expression was slightly moved, but he covered it up very well. He said coldly: "little friends dare not show people their true faces. It must be that the comers are not good."


    "Well, I thought this mask was famous." Lu Li has no choice but to smile. With that pair of fierce fangs, it is a bit strange and incomparable evil spirit.


    "Nonsense! Son of a bitch, I''ll tear you up The bareheaded giant roared, and his iron tower like figure moved with great awe and awe. As a physique practitioner, his strength and speed were all above the ordinary level. Although his body was bulky, his action was as fast as thunder. Before his voice was settled, he had already rushed to Lu Li and hit him with a hard blow!


    Lu Li stood still.


    He just raised his eyes and looked at the fist which was bigger than his head and disdained to smile.


    "It''s not as strong as you are."


    Hum!


    A bright to eye-catching light is fleeting. Lu Li has already passed by the bald man, holding a long sword in his hand.


    But the bald man''s face suddenly changed. The faint blood line appeared on his wrist. With a bang, the whole wrist was cut off, and the blood flowed like a stream!


    "This How could that be possible? " When Juhan realized the pain, the palm no longer belonged to him, and he could only cover his wrist wound. His eyes were frightened and looked at Lu Li, "who are you?"


    "There''s so much bullshit, the one who killed you!" Lu Li had already lost patience with this fool. He left this sentence and started to step on the floor tiles directly. The sword light flashed again. The thunder roared in the room. No one could see his movements clearly. However, there were several sword marks on the bald man.


    One of the most lethal is the blood line deep enough to reach the bone in the throat.


    Lu Li didn''t directly kill him, but made him shut up.


    "It''s so noisy. You''re more noisy than that ye Dongtian, and you talk a lot." After throwing the blood bead on the edge of the sword, Lu Li breathed a breath, as if all the stuffy breath in front of Ye Dongtian''s chatter was released.


    "Chi"!


    When he finished this sentence, those sword marks on the bald giant man''s body spurted blood at the same time, and his iron tower like body collapsed, and he died with his eyes closed.


    Lu Li glanced at him and picked up the points on this guy. Obviously, he was not satisfied.


    Then he looked around him arrogantly and looked at those "notorious" monks. Then he took Yu Jian out of his arms and made a comparison. He was disappointed and said, "look at your fierce looks. I thought I could do less tossing. As a result, there was no target except for manager Yan."


    "Goal, goal?"


    Hearing these two words, the girl in purple, whose face was a little pale, seemed to think of something and stare at Lu Li''s dress up. Then she fixed her eyes on the silver armor. At the moment, her lovely face was distorted by fear and said in a sharp voice: "bodyguard service, nameless mask You are the shenweisi killer


    "Ah?" Lu Li turned to look at the girl, half surprised and half happy, and said, "there is a man who knows the goods?"


    "Impossible, impossible The unknown killer can''t be as strong as you The girl in purple unconsciously retreats, if not for fear that Lu Li suddenly rushes up to kill her, I''m afraid she will all move that pair of short legs to run for life.


    However, after she broke the identity, all of them fell into a state of panic.


    Maybe they don''t know why shenweisi has killers, but they are extremely afraid of the three words "shenweisi", which are hard-working in daily life.Although the local reputation is not obvious, the second part of the wind and thunder has been hanging on the top of this group of loose repair for many years.


    Many of the self considered powerful and invincible magic door monks were arrogant and domineering. Finally, they were arrested by the wind Department and died in the hands of Lei Department.


    "OK, don''t be too nervous. I''m only here for manager Yan this time. You don''t mind your own business, and I don''t want to waste time." After Lu Li became addicted to the killer, he didn''t look at the girl in purple. The meaning of the words was very obvious. If he left now, he could not do anything.


    "As for manager Yan..."


    Lu Li looked at the "people''s wine" which had lost consciousness and was like a walking corpse. His face was getting colder and colder than before. "Although I''m not a good man, I don''t want to do anything stupid to do chivalry and uphold justice. It''s no better than There must always be a bottom line. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li raised his sword, and the tip of the sword pointed at the iron faced shopkeeper Yan, "like you, you can only call garbage."


    "Looking for death!"


    Manager Yan murmured, and he no longer concealed himself. When he lifted his hands, he turned into the color of blood. His fingernails were sharp and sharp, with a faint chill.


    "Just because you don''t know the height of heaven and earth, Shenwei is really crazy. I killed several killers in succession, but I don''t know how to send you to kill me!"


    "But since you are here, you can save me some time and stay here."


    Having said that, shopkeeper Yan Shi displayed his ghostly body method, which turned into a blur of blood, shuttling through the scene. Because he was afraid of Lu Li''s fast sword, he approached Lu Li cautiously and was ready to kill with one blow.


    During this period, Lu Li tried to stab out a few swords, but when he hit the virtual shadow, he was no longer in vain. He stood in place with his long sword and waited for his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    "Little saint, we, shall we help?"


    Seeing that Lu Li and manager Yan are in the same place, a maid next to the girl in purple trembles and asks.


    The girl in purple glared at her fiercely, "help? If you want to die, go yourself! Don''t bother me


    The maid was reprimanded, and her expression was a little aggrieved: "but the Lord told you to approach shopkeeper Yan to find out whether there are any secret treasures in the upper world. We will go back like this, and we are afraid that we can''t make an assignment."


    "The upper secret of fart! Do you think his dying virtue looks like he knows the secret information of the upper world? " The girl in purple bit her teeth, then looked at Lu Li''s back for a moment, and said in a low voice: "besides, this time, shopkeeper Yan has caught up with Shenwei''s killer. It''s good if we don''t help. If we help, kill this young man, and shenweisi will trace down. Do you think our family can stop the most fierce madmen who swallow up the holy land? "


    After saying this, the girl in purple suddenly realized something, and she retreated back with great fear and said in a deep voice, "let''s go quickly. This young man is not very easy to provoke."


    The maid didn''t have any opinion, although she couldn''t see where Lu Li was in the end. She just nodded obediently and took the girl in purple''s hand and left from the other side of the secret road.


    In fact, not only they, but also a lot of people started to retreat at the moment of the bald giant man''s death. The departure of the girl in purple with the maid affected most of the people''s minds, and immediately let the scattered monks who had no intention of helping left one after another. After a while, there were only seven or eight of them who were close to shopkeeper Yan and could not easily escape.


    However, the group did not intend to help for the time being.


    After all, they asked themselves that their strength was not as strong as that of the bald man who died under the sword of Lu Li, and even some of them were much weaker. Even the famous old butcher was killed with one sword. Who has the courage to help?


    Who knows if the killer who is as fast as lightning will stab them with a few swords on the spur of the moment?


    At that time, there was really no place to complain.


    However, manager Yan, who was fighting against Lu Li with his strange body method, saw that more than half of the group of casual practitioners he had managed to win over had already run away, and his intention to kill Lu Li reached the extreme. He said angrily, "boy, I need to arrest you today to make a man-made wine! You''re dead! "


    While speaking, he turned into a virtual image of Taoism, and at the same time, he rushed towards Lu Li from several angles!


    In addition, he secretly operated "heart swallowing skill", intending to affect Lu Li''s heart pulse and make him distracted and lose his fighting power.


    Just at the moment of his exertion, Lu Li really noticed that his heart was beating strangely. It seemed that an invisible force had pinched his heart pulse. He could not help frowning and intended to induce the thunder pool in his body to dissipate this strange force.


    But before he had any action, Wu Qi, hidden in a certain minefield, suddenly jumped out. He was as angry as if he had been invaded. He whirled and chopped a sword toward the heart vein.


    With this sword going on, Lu Li felt that the power of holding his own heart completely disappeared. He could not help but wonder, "you have a temper. You are not willing to fight until you are upset."


    I saw the little sword that wumianzhen was vaporized and turned around and went straight into a minefield and disappeared.


    Lu Li doesn''t care about it.


    In any case, there is no need to use genuine Qi to deal with such goods as shopkeeper Yan.


    In the moment of hesitation when shopkeeper Yan caught Lu Li''s heart pulse just now, four empty shadows turned into one, and the blood claws of Zhang Long emerged into the void, accompanied by his ferocious laughter, "boy, die!"


    Boom!


    When the blood claws fell down, all the tables and chairs within a radius of tens of meters were torn to pieces. Those dull looking "Renjiu" did not escape the robbery. They were touched by the blood red light and were killed and injured!


    Lu Li, in the center of the blood claw, is instantly engulfed!


    "It seems that shopkeeper Yan''s hard-working claw has reached the peak level."


    "Congratulations, brother Yan!"


    Those who insisted that they didn''t leave, and suddenly their hearts were fixed, and they couldn''t wait to flatter shopkeeper Yan.


    Seeing manager Yan''s indifferent expression, these people can''t help but feel proud. Fortunately, they didn''t take advantage of the chaos to escape. What about Shenwei''s killer? Manager Yan has been able to run rampant for many years and defeated the killers sent by Shenwei several times. How can he not have the ability to suppress the bottom of the box?


    "This kind of arrogant boy, who is afraid that he will not be treated by others in Shenwei department, is sent to pursue Yan Mou. What''s the difference between him and his death?" Shopkeeper Yan shook his robe sleeve, and then he arched to those who did not leave: "that is to tell you to see the joke."


    "Oh, brother Yan, you are welcome."


    A few of the monks returned in a hurry.


    In the heart is secretly abdominal Fei, also do not know who, just saw wearing silver face armor of youth, scared face iron blue, dare not admit that they know that face armor.


    Of course, this can''t be said. They are not rivals of manager Yan.


    "I said, you villains will not be sure about the body, and start to flatter each other?"


    Suddenly!


    Lu Li''s voice came from above, which made several people''s faces change dramatically!Manager Yan raised his head in disbelief, looked at the young man standing on the eaves of the attic and said in a deep voice: "how can it be? Did I hit you in that move? "


    Lu Li''s toes were light, and the six thunder pools in his body were running. When the breath was exchanged, he fell to the ground like a feather. He lifted his sword upside down and patted his fist. "If you hit it, it''s not effective."


    "Die!" Taking advantage of Lu Li''s saying this, the ugly looking manager Yan suddenly burst out and turned into a series of virtual shadows again. He ran that strange body method and rushed towards Lu Li!


    It''s a pity that Lu Li didn''t wait for him this time.


    A bright sword light suddenly flew across the void and split one of them, shopkeeper Yan.


    The rest of the shadow suddenly stopped, and then slowly fade away.


    The shopkeeper Yan, who was struck by a sword, showed his figure and opened his mouth to speak. However, half of his head had left him forever. He could only keep his mouth open and die in silence.


    "Is it useful to play with all that fancy stuff?" Lu Li turned his sword, and the sword disappeared. He took a jade slip to record the scene of killing shopkeeper Yan. Then he looked back at the monks who were standing in the same place and said, "do you still want to fight?"


    The men came back to their senses and wished to shake their heads off on the spot and said, "no, we won''t fight!"


    "Get out if you don''t fight!"


    Lu Li has no good airway.


    As a result, as if those monks were granted amnesty, Fei also seemed to have to flee from here.


    After they left, Lu Li just released a breath hanging in his chest, coughed twice and vomited blood clots choking in his throat.


    Looking at the dead manager Yan, Lu Li bared his teeth and said: "what kind of hard-working claws? The name is not so good. It''s really cruel to hit people."


    With that, Lu Li didn''t dare to delay. After extracting the points of manager Yan quickly, he searched all the things that looked valuable on him, turned around and left.


    As for the bald man who died long ago, he was a poor man. If it wasn''t for money, how could he play such a retarded trick with shopkeeper Yan?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    "Little saint, are we really going to follow him?"


    On the busy street, the maid who led the girl in purple looked worried and asked the owner in a low voice, "I heard that the killer can''t be seen. We''ve followed him all the time. If he takes off his mask, we can''t see his face carefully. What can he do if he wants to kill us?"


    "So many people, what are you afraid of?" The girl in purple disdained to look at her own maid, and suddenly felt that the girl was really timid.


    But oblivious to forget just in that underground teahouse, he was scared by Lu Li to flee in a hurry.


    But now that she was emboldened, she was less afraid.


    What about shenweisi''s killer? Previously, he himself said that no one was his target except manager Yan. That is to say, as long as you don''t provoke him, he won''t kill people at will?


    Thinking of this, the girl in purple hummed twice, strode her short legs, and hung slowly behind Lu Li.


    It''s even blatant.


    Lu Li had already noticed the two little tails behind him. After a covert look, he found that they were the first to escape, so he slowed down and allowed them to follow behind to see what they were going to do.


    After a while, Lu Li walked through the bustling long street and left the Southern District of the imperial capital and entered the central district. The pedestrians around him gradually became less and less. When he looked back, he found that the two little ones were still following him. He could not help but mutter, "what are you doing with me, crazy?" And looked at them.


    Seeing him stop, she also looked at her side. The girl in purple was scared at first, and almost subconsciously avoided Lu Li''s eyes. Then she felt a little humiliated. She summoned up her courage and glared back.


    "Oh, I''m not bold, but I''m very angry."


    Seeing this, Lu Li scratched his chin in a funny way. If he wanted to tease her, he stood in the same place and made a fierce appearance. With the ferocious and ferocious silver armor, it was quite a bit of momentum.


    Being teased by him, the girl in purple immediately clenched the maid''s hand, and Wei Qu Baba blinked.


    Lu Li was not cheated.


    Who knows how old is this lovely little girl?


    Since vaguely guessed the true age of mu tea, he no longer believes in the appearance of the world.


    Although the girl in purple is delicate and lovely, with a pouting mouth and a cute look of grievance, Lu Li has defined her as an old woman who practices strange skills and rejuvenates.


    "Follow me and cut you to death." Leaving such a sentence, Lu Li immediately turned around and missed the complicated expression on the girl''s face in purple.


    "He He is not a madman, is he


    "Little saint, be careful to be heard by him!" The maid grabbed the hand of her little master and said, "I heard people say that the killer''s words must be carried out. Don''t we follow?"


    "You listen to people, you listen to people!" The girl in purple broke down. She jumped up and knocked on the head of the maid. She said in a bad voice: "which trash always talks to you? Go back and I''ll break his leg


    Finish saying, the girl in purple stares at Lu Li''s back and grinds her teeth and says, "I don''t believe there are men in this world who can be immune to such lovely girls as me!"


    She drags the maid who doesn''t want to go on and follows Lu Li firmly.


    Anyway, he found out that the girl in purple didn''t cover it up any more, but she had a feeling of following him.


    After being followed by these two children for a long time, Lu Li is also very angry and itchy, rubbing his fingers, and he can''t help but pull out his sword several times.


    If not for the influence of killing people on the street, he would have killed these two crazy women with brain problems.


    Lu Li, who was already a little impatient, finally made a full circle in a few alleys, only to get rid of the master and servant.


    Pick no one''s place to pick under a, Lu Li spit out sultry, only feel that this task is really a little subdued.


    It wasn''t all because of the following of the little servants.


    But I think of those young "Renjiu" in the underground teahouse.


    When the bald man sucked a girl to death, Lu Li could not hold back his anger.


    But at last, he saw a trace of relief in the dead gray eyes of the girl spitting blood foam. His hand holding the sword seemed to suddenly lose all its strength, and a deep sense of powerlessness welled up in his heart.


    "People in the devil''s gate It turns out that this is the devil''s gate. " Lu Li murmured, squinting to recall the appearance of those people drinking blood. He only felt that they were a group of demons and ghosts, which could not be called human beings.


    Before that, he did not have a specific concept of the magic gate. He only felt that it was not bad for him to open up a country, educate all the people, and perfect all kinds of laws and regulations, so that people could be regarded as rich in clothing and food.


    Until the appearance of those people severely destroyed his "fluke.".


    It''s really good to swallow up the holy land of heaven. Even today''s five major demon states may be a peaceful and peaceful scene. But he forgot that the reason why people are human is because they know how to restrain and have a bottom line.The people of a country, even if they are called the devil Kingdom, still have constraints and bottom line. However, those who do not have this kind of thing obviously.


    Therefore, Lu Li had no place to release his fire.


    If it had not been for the little master and servant who had not drunk wine before, Lu Li would not have tolerated them to follow him.


    As for the loose repair that was let go before


    At the moment, Lu Li''s mind has a green face full of numbness and despair, which is in sharp contrast to the ferocious faces of those people drinking wine.


    "Ah


    Lu Li sighed and looked at the silver armor in his hand. He put it on his face again and hissed: "meaning! hard! Ping! Ah


    ¡­¡­


    "Little saint, we really seem to have lost it?"


    As dusk approached, the maid''s temples were already slightly sweating, and she could not help complaining to the stubborn little master: "I heard that after completing the task, the killer would find a hidden place to remove his disguise. Now we may not recognize him when we see him again. We''d better go back..."


    "Shut up!" The girl in purple wrinkled her nose. "Today I have to find him. I want to ask him face-to-face. Why ignore me?"


    Looking at the wayward appearance of the little master, the maid sighed helplessly. She only felt that she was very miserable. How could she be sent by the patriarch to serve the little ancestor.


    But thinking of the benefits of following the little ancestor, the maid finally gave up the idea and said in a soft voice, "why don''t we find some more places and go back if we can''t find them?"


    "Good!"


    The purple girl''s eyes are slightly bright, happily cocked her mouth, "I heard that there is a purple bamboo forest in the imperial capital, where the mid mountain can see the most beautiful dusk. Let''s go and have a look, even if we can''t find that hateful guy, it''s all about seeing the scenery."


    "It''s up to you." The maid lowered her eyebrows and eyes, smiling a little spoiled.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    There was indeed a purple bamboo forest in the imperial capital.


    In the past, the scenery belonged to the imperial palace alone. Later, the former emperor ascended the throne. Because he did not like the extravagant style which was inherited from the previous dynasty, he moved all the useless scenery out of the palace and left it in the imperial capital to share with the common people.


    Purple bamboo forest is one of them.


    What''s more, the former Emperor who swallowed up the kingdom of heaven really moved it out of the palace.


    Together with the hill where the purple bamboo forest was planted, we moved out!


    This kind of supernatural and brave force also made many voices in the government and the public quiet down, and laid the position of the former Emperor.


    Today, the purple bamboo forest is located in the very deep of the northern part of the imperial capital. There is a continuous range of mountains. It is said that there are several rare ancestral clans in the deep mountains. No one knows the truth of the rumors, but there are many scattered repairs in that mountain range.


    After all, not everyone can get a good job in the imperial capital. Those who are weak in strength, or have odd temperament, or even because their cultivation skills are too evil, all live in this mountain range.


    The girl in purple and the maid arrived at the outer part of the mountain at last before the end of the evening.


    "White, you see, the growth of these purple bamboos is much better than those rags of our family." The girl in purple stepped into the bamboo forest with a happy tone. She took the maid''s hand and said, "if I come to the Mingyou realm one day, I''ll come to the emperor and go to this purple bamboo forest. Just like the old emperor, I will move this mountain directly!"


    The maid sighed, "little saint, not every one of you can move away. After all, in the same realm, the patriarch is not the opponent of the old emperor. "


    "What''s more, purple bamboo forest is the famous scenery of tuntian emperor''s capital. Where can we go if we want to?"


    Listening to the maid''s dispirited words, the girl in purple rarely didn''t get angry. Instead, she pouted and her eyes were bright. She looked at those deep purple bamboos with the thickness of an adult''s arm and hummed, "forget it, let''s go to see the sunset first."


    At the moment, she has completely forgotten the original intention, and has a big heart to play. Naturally, she can''t look for any shenweisi killer.


    The maid was so happy that she led her to the mountain.


    Deep in the purple bamboo forest, there is a mountain road made of various stones, which has been stepped on brightly for many years. However, there is no one in the bamboo forest at this time. The two masters and servants, one big and one small, are happy to be quiet and walk slowly up the mountain.


    From time to time, the girl in purple picked off a bamboo leaf, smelling the unique light fragrance, her expression became more and more happy.


    But the maid holding her suddenly stopped, sniffed around, and then said strangely, "little saint, do you smell strange smell?"


    "Strange smell?" The girl in purple blinked, tried to identify in the weak mountain breeze, and then glared at the maid: "are you painted with flower dew?"


    The maid helplessly said, "I don''t mean this..."


    Then she looked at the side of the mountain road and whispered, "I seem to smell the smell of blood."


    "Blood?"


    The girl in purple didn''t swear this time, and her expression was more serious.


    She knew that her maid had no other skills, only her senses were naturally stronger than others, and she could even feel some possible dangers.


    Since she said she smelled blood, it should be true.


    "Can it be that guy?" The silver armor flashed in my mind, and the girl in purple was a little excited again, "go, go and have a look!"


    The maid quickly grabbed her master and said, "little saint, I don''t feel quite right. There There seems to be something there. "


    She pointed to the depths of the bamboo grove and refused to let go of the girl in purple.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you." The girl in purple took the maid''s hand and walked down the mountain road with her short legs and walked towards the deep bamboo forest.


    Although the maid was a little uneasy, she could not help but follow her.


    However, I have already made up my mind that if there is any disaster this time, I must report to the patriarch when I go back, and I will never serve the holy daughter who likes to make fun of.


    As they went deep into the bamboo forest, there was a trace of difference in the air.


    The expression of the girl in purple changed from excitement to prudence.


    Although she was playful, she was not a fool. Naturally, she could smell the pungent smell of blood.


    And it''s not as simple as one or two people.


    "Isn''t it some demon practicing here?" The idea flashed into the girl''s mind in purple.


    There are many scenic spots in the purple bamboo forest!


    If you want to practice, you will not be clean unless you are "appeased" by various forces. What''s more, it''s common for people to rob, kill people and steal goods. What''s more, like shopkeeper Yan, they''ve got vicious skills, and there''s not a small number of people who practice hard.


    If you encounter such a warrior, especially when the other party is "committing a crime", there are only two choices left in front of you.


    Either kill him or be killed by him.At the thought of this, the girl in purple slowed down and hesitated.


    If she was alone, she could still run, but she was accompanied by a maid, couldn''t she be left behind?


    Although she didn''t say that, the girl in purple was very satisfied with the girl who was a bit of a nagging maid.


    "Little saint?" See her step gradually stop, the maid slightly puzzled to see the past.


    At this time, the girl in purple already had the intention of retreating and hesitated: "otherwise, we still..."


    Before she finished her words, there was a clear sound of swords not far from the bamboo grove!


    Then, an invisible breath diffused out, making hundreds of purple bamboos in the square circle shaking wildly, and the bamboo leaf rain fell.


    "It''s him!"


    Feeling this breath, the girl in purple''s hesitation was swept away. She slapped the back of the maid''s hand, "quick, quick chase!"


    The master and the servant threw off their steps and ran after them in the bamboo grove.


    After a while, they saw the first body.


    It was an old man in a big black robe.


    The girl in purple immediately recognized that this was one of the loose practices who had just participated in the secret meeting. At that time, he was covered in black robes, and his true appearance was not revealed. However, the girl in purple recognized the black robe.


    "Is he after the monks?"


    Seeing some ferocious death of the old man, the girl in purple was surprised.


    Then, she came to a familiar corpse not far away.


    Under the pressure of her heart, she took the maid and continued to move forward. Almost every few steps she took, she saw a corpse of terror and death, lying on the ground in all directions, all of which were killed by the sword.


    The maid was a little afraid at the moment, and whispered, "little saint, is he not suddenly crazy? What should we do if we kill them then


    "No!" The girl in purple took back her eyes from the body and said definitely, "don''t you see it? Those who were killed by him were people who had drunk wine. And none of the monks who have never touched the wine are here! "


    "He is To avenge those people with wine? "


    The girl in purple can hardly hold back her curiosity. She wants to catch up and ask Lu Li, what does he want to do?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    In the depths of the bamboo forest, only a few of the remaining monks fled to the mountains, sometimes looking back at the step-by-step figure. They were frightened and afraid, but still more confused.


    Why should we do this?


    Dozens of them were killed all the way from the city to the purple bamboo grove. If it had not been for their familiarity with the terrain of the mountain top, they would have been the dead souls of the young man under the sword.


    Not to mention there are a lot of bad luck in the streets and alleys have already lost their lives.


    Up to now, the young man with the silver fierce beast''s face armor has been covered with blood, and there are several shocking bloodstains on the fierce beast''s mask.


    In the eyes of the few remaining monks, this man is even more terrifying than the real devil. All kinds of killing methods can take away a person''s life in a blink of an eye.


    "Why Why on earth? " On the way to escape, a monk broke down. He suddenly stopped and yelled, "didn''t you say that? Only manager Yan is your goal! What are you doing now? Don''t shenweisi''s killers don''t trust as much as you do! "


    He was almost frightened by the youth behind him, but he never thought about what credit a killer needs to say to kill people?


    What''s more, why did they ever talk about the so-called credit?


    But now he is in a state of collapse, looking at the figure still walking slowly, can not stop shaking.


    "You''re right."


    Looking at the man who was almost scared to death, Lu Li nodded and took off the silver armor.


    A little tender and handsome face hung a bit of fun, and said: "now I am not the killer of shenweisi, what are the last words?"


    Lengleng staring at his free practice seems to have no idea that he will have such a move, but then, his body is controlled by anger, crazy rushed to Lu Li, "die! You die for me


    "Well..." Lu Li put away his smile and stabbed with a sword!


    The colorless cone-shaped air wave rolls up the bamboo leaves all over the ground.


    The loose repair, which maintained a forward posture, abruptly stopped.


    It''s like being held in place by an invisible hand.


    Immediately, his chest was like being blown open, there was a through blood hole, the edge of the wound was faintly blackened by lightning.


    Lu Li walked to him and picked up the points at will and murmured, "I''ll take this last word."


    Bang!


    The body fell to the ground, and he died with his eyes closed.


    After stabbing out the sword, Lu Li looked at several figures that had already run far away. He covered his mouth and coughed twice, and his face became pale.


    He is not unhurt to kill those martial arts practitioners continuously. Moreover, the six thunder pools in his body have reached the limit and can hardly squeeze out any blood.


    To be able to persist in pursuing and killing until now, in addition to his amazing physique, he is hanging by a breath. Once this breath is released, I am afraid that the role of chasing and escaping for life will turn over immediately.


    But fortunately, there are not many people.


    Lu Li thought in his mind. Suddenly, he made a strong leap, overturned a few feet of soil, and leaped more than ten Zhangs away, catching up with those who were about to escape from the purple bamboo forest and enter the mountain range.


    This time, he did not use Lei Chi to display his sword technique. Instead, he took his sword and hit some loose repair''s back with a fist!


    In this case, it is better to use Qi and blood than to kill the other party with empty hands.


    After all, the body equivalent to immortality is also a powerful weapon.


    After he was hit, he howled miserably. Blood foam and visceral debris gushed out of his mouth. He jumped forward a few feet before he died of convulsion.


    The remaining three fled in one direction without consulting.


    Scattered, there is a certain possibility of survival, otherwise the three people run for their lives together, and they are chased by Lu Li, and no one can escape with one punch!


    "You are such a smart little man." After beating one person to death, Lu Li takes advantage of the opportunity of breathing, grabs a handful of gravel on the ground, shakes his wrist, and throws it out without looking.


    These crushed stones in the moment, they turned into a killing device, although there is no accurate, but still a few hit the target.


    Sanxiu, who was hit, howled at once!


    Unfortunately, he was penetrated through the knee, half of his leg and even the belt bone became a bloody fragment, and he was unable to escape at all.


    Lu Li ignored him, staring at the next target, such as flying, pounce on the past.


    The fixed sanxiu also had a bit of blood. Knowing that he could not escape, he directly turned back to fight. His real Qi was shaking, and he burst out with extraordinary momentum!


    "Good courage."


    Lu Li made a fist, just like a whip thrown out of the air, making a "pa" sound in the air!


    "But the power doesn''t mean much."


    Bang!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the arm of the monk was directly interrupted. As soon as he was about to cry out in pain, Lu Li pinched his chin and carried him forward!


    Sheng Sheng choked back his scream.But after running for a while, Lu Li felt that it was really a delay to take this guy with him. He threw him on the ground and fell to pieces. Then he kicked his neck.


    "Monster..."


    "This guy, it''s a complete monster!"


    At last, the only one left, sanxiu, happened to see this scene when he turned back.


    And he also saw Lu Li smile at him.


    It was this smile that made him cold on his back. Subconsciously, he used the secret method of escaping his life. His speed increased several times, and he rushed out of the purple bamboo forest like a shadow.


    "Well, it''s still a little slow." Seeing that he was about to rush out of the purple bamboo forest, Lu Li did not continue to catch up with him, but turned to find the loose repair of the broken leg.


    To Lu Li''s surprise, this guy had a strong desire to win. He climbed out of the distance with his hands and feet and hid behind a rock.


    Quietly around the stone, see the loose repair drooping head gasping, Lu Li asked: "it seems that you don''t want to die?"


    San Xiu suddenly raised his head, then showed a sad smile, hate and hate: "if you can live, who wants to die?"


    Then he looked sarcastically at the direction of the last monk''s escape. He spat and said in a vicious voice: "it''s my bad luck to be caught by you first! But you didn''t kill everyone! Killer? Ha ha


    "Well, don''t say it too early." Lu Li squatted in front of him and said with a smile, "how about I invite you to see a play?"


    The other party was obviously stunned, but before he could answer, Lu Li waved in that direction. There was a very harsh sound of breaking the air at the bottom of his sleeve. After two breaths, a touch of streamer flew back and stopped beside Luli''s wrist.


    It''s a delicate flying sword.


    Flying sword, stained with a touch of blood.


    Lu Li twists the flying sword, silently smiles at the sanxiu, and then spits out a few mouthfuls of blood. Bearing the unimaginable pain, he moves his feet and sits beside the sanxiu.


    Each of them took the side of the boulder, and neither of them spoke.


    On the one hand, Qi is exhausted.


    On the one hand, he is heartbroken!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    The "good play" just now seems natural and unrestrained, but in fact, it is more difficult and dangerous than when Shen Fangge was defeated.


    Lien Chan had dozens of scattered repairs, and the weakest was the peak of listening to thunder. Six thunder pools in his body were frantically squeezed and were almost on the verge of drying up at any time. Lu Li''s flying sword technique, which looks extremely fierce, is the "feat" that Lu Li achieved only by holding his last breath and struggling with the consequences of his visceral injuries.


    Now he is half leaning on the rock, exhausted the last bit of strength.


    The broken leg warrior was silent. Although he realized that the young man around him was running out of oil and the lamp was dry, he still didn''t dare to do it.


    The courage of the warrior between life and death is more important than cultivation.


    A warrior who has been killed with courage is no different from a fierce beast with his claws cut off.


    Of course, if he dares to do it, Lu Li, who has quietly opened the attribute panel and improved his physique, will let him know what is more terrible resilience than monsters.


    The extreme squeezing of the six minefields is likely to damage the foundation. But at the moment, Lu Li only felt relaxed and had no regrets.


    There is even a mood to chat with the martial arts around him, and his tone is relaxed: "do you regret walking on the road of the devil gate warrior?"


    The broken leg warrior was silent for a moment and hung his head: "what''s the difference between right way and evil way?"


    "In the final analysis, no matter what kind of skills the martial arts practitioners practice, they are all fighting. Fight with heaven, with earth, with people, for resources, martial arts, and even the blessed land of cultivation... "


    "To win, to go further, to lose, is to be doomed."


    Said, the broken leg warrior seems to feel that he said some nonsense, after a pause shook his head: "no regret."


    "It''s good if you don''t regret it, or you''ll show regret before you die. Although I won''t be soft hearted, I''m not comfortable." Lu Li smiles a few times.


    This smile, but also spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    There is no way, even if the level of physical fitness can bring stronger resilience, but it can''t recover the blood and blood deficit caused by the crushing of thunder pool.


    One side of the broken leg warrior heard the killing intention in Lu Li''s words, but didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    He killed dozens of people without blinking an eye. There is no reason to let him alone.


    And now, the broken leg warrior has also guessed why Lu Li would pursue and kill them.


    However, he still had some doubts: "Renjiu is just a treasure medicine made by special secret method after being erased from consciousness. When they become human wine, they are dead. Is it worth pushing yourself to this point for the sake of a few mortals who have died long ago? "


    "Who said I did it for them?"


    Lu Li asked in a strange tone.


    Broken leg warrior lenglengleng, "not for them, then what are you for?"


    Lu is living in a clean world. Killing or being killed, sometimes even no reason is needed. What''s more, those mortals who have no difference from mole ants in the eyes of martial arts? "


    "All the people of the devil sect believe that the weak is the original sin." The broken leg warrior''s voice was low and did not refute anything.


    In this dangerous world, being weak and small is itself a mistake. This truth, which has been firmly believed for thousands of years, is actually very unreasonable.


    But no one wants to shake it.


    No one wants to be that fool when it comes to their own interests.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the broken leg warrior, Lu Li''s behavior of revenge for wine is not very smart.


    "Maybe you''re right. Weakness itself is a mistake. But it has nothing to do with why I want to kill you. " Lu Li took out the sword indifferently, pulled off the broken corner of his clothes and gently wiped the body of the sword. He said calmly, "to kill you is just for peace of mind. The existence of any life is hypocritical and selfish. Those who hold high the banner of protecting the way from evil are not necessarily good. I am obviously not that kind of rubbish. "


    "It''s just that everyone has a bottom line. You have stepped on my bottom line. If you don''t kill you, I''m afraid I can''t sleep at night. "


    With that, Lu Li put the sword blade across the neck of the broken leg warrior, and said faintly, "what will be the last words?"


    After listening to Lu Li''s words, the broken leg warrior never opened his mouth, or even avoided the cold feeling of his neck. He raised his head and looked at Lu Li with a look at a madman. His voice was hoarse and he said, "people like you will not live long."


    "That''s none of your business." Lu Li didn''t look at him. He was about to exert himself. However, the broken leg warrior took the initiative to hit the sword edge, which made the sword edge cut his throat.


    A touch of warm blood splashed to Lu Li''s cheek, making him slightly stunned.


    As the broken leg warrior was unable to fall down, Lu Li came back to himself and sighed, "this is my sword. You are not suicidal."


    The broken leg warrior made a "Ho Ho" sound, as if laughing at Lu Li, and soon died in silence.


    Lu Li picked up the points on his body, stood up with a long sword, looked around, and slowly closed his eyes.By this time the sunset was over.


    The bamboo grove was completely darkened.


    A gust of night wind mat, Luli used to tie the hair of the cloth in the experience of just that fight after already unbearable, at this moment was swept away by the breeze, long hair scattered.


    "It''s time to learn how to tie your hair with others." Lu Li stood in the center of many corpses, inexplicably produced this idea in his heart.


    Then he pulled a piece of cloth from his body, and the sword station, raised his hands and simply tied a horse''s tail.


    The boy was covered with blood and tied his hair in the night wind. This strange scene bathed in the faint moonlight fell completely into the eyes of the master and servant hiding in the dark.


    "Little Saint We saw his face, what to do... "


    In the not thick bamboo forest, the maid clutching the little master''s hand, looked around to find a hiding place.


    But the girl in purple did not answer her words, but stare at the figure of Lu Li.


    Although Lu Li was very embarrassed at this time, her pretty face was also covered with blood, but in the eyes of the girl in purple, there was another unspeakable feeling.


    After a long time, until Lu Li''s figure had left from another mountain road, the girl in purple could not help but sigh: "how can there be such a beautiful person in the world?"


    When the maid heard her words, she said strangely, "there are many more beautiful disciples in the clan. They are very attentive to you on weekdays, but you all say that they are rubbish and never give a good word to you? Although the boy looks good, he is not as good as Isn''t it beautiful? "


    She did not agree with the aesthetic taste of her little master.


    However, the girl in purple disdained her lips and didn''t bother to explain to her.


    Those rubbish in the family are more beautiful than women. Where is a man?


    In any case, Lu Li was covered with blood, and the scene of binding her hair under the moon left a very strong impression on the girl in purple, as if she had taken root, deeply engraved in her mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    "You are so powerful this time. You killed people in the street and killed 29 people in a row. If I hadn''t said hello to you, you would have been captured by the wind Department before you could return to Lord Yan''s house. "


    In the courtyard, ye Dongtian stood beside the reclining chair and complained to Lu Li, who was paralyzed as mud: "and his highness Yan is very dissatisfied with your behavior. Do you know how much trouble you have caused this time? All of the 29 martial arts practitioners are masters. Even though they have no master behind them, they also have family members and friends. If you didn''t act as a ground killer, what would you do with those who would come to you for revenge? "


    "Well, you can''t say that."


    Lu Li said with a grin: "although I acted impulsively this time, I also let people know the prestige of the ground killer, isn''t it? What''s more, I''m also taking precautions. After all, they have a close relationship with manager Yan. Who could have expected that there would be a target of the Ministry of land in the future? "


    Ye Dongtian was speechless, "so you killed them all? Do you think anyone can get a reward from the Ministry of land? It''s just like shopkeeper Yan. If it''s not that his skills are too evil and there''s the ambition of the turbulent imperial court, how can he be remembered by the Ministry of lands? "


    Speaking of this, ye Dongtian has not forgotten his duty.


    He picked up the porcelain bottle that Lu Li loved and hated, and gave him medicine at will. When Lu Li tried to endure the pain without saying a word, he chased after him with victory, "and don''t think I don''t know, manager Yan has the ability to cultivate people''s wine. There are more than 40 warriors participating in the underground of Ruyi teahouse, but you only killed these 29. I''m afraid you saw them drinking Renjiu? "


    Lu Li snorted and did not answer.


    On the one hand, it is too painful; on the other hand, it is not willing to mention it again.


    As he said when he killed the last warrior in the bamboo grove, killing is just for peace of mind. He has no ability to save people, so he can only kill all the warriors who have drunk human wine, so as to get over the bottom of his heart.


    I don''t have any reason to say that we are righteous.


    After living in this world for ten years, Lu Li, no matter how stupid, has already adapted to the mentality of the warrior. If we really want to protect all the weak, even if he becomes the master of Mingyou, he may not be able to do so.


    How vast is Zhenwu territory? How much more than millions of mortals?


    If holding the idea of fighting against injustice, he is not tired enough to death.


    "In a word, the matter has been suppressed this time. Don''t be so impulsive after that. You are not a member of the official department. If the task is affected by some minor details, you will not be able to enter the Department. Think about how many people will trouble you. "


    After finishing the medicine for Lu Li, ye Dongtian put the porcelain bottle aside, and then said, "go and have a bath. Your highness wants to see you."


    Lu Li, who is also immersed in severe pain, nods and slows down for a long time before struggling to get up to soak in the medicine bath in the house.


    Ye Dongtian looks at his back behind him with a worried sigh. His eyes are gradually empty, and he continues to wander in the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    After the end of the bath, Lu Li changed a clean clothes, familiar to the mu tea bedroom.


    Before going forward to ask for instructions, Ge Xinyue, who was dressed in green, came out and said coldly, "come in."


    See her this kind of somewhat distant attitude, Lu Li Shan Shan a smile, follow behind her.


    Just entered the room, Lu Li felt in front of a broken air voice, subconsciously want to hide, but heard mu tea cold voice, "dare to hide?"


    So Lu Li can only be brave enough to be hit on the forehead by the books she threw, leaving a very obvious red mark.


    Ge Xinyue looked on with a cold eye and did not mean to ask for mercy.


    Obviously, Lu Li ignored the act of killing 29 people, even Ge Xinyue was infuriated.


    "I think you are really a skilful kid. How can you win Shen Fangge and feel that you are invincible in tongxuanjing?"


    Sitting behind the table mu tea cold raised eyes, "so love to fight, do you want me to call crescent to accompany you to fight again?"


    "Your Highness, this time I really did not think about it. I will punish you." Lu Li also didn''t explain what, compensate carefully way.


    "Admit punishment?"


    Mu Hongxiu said sarcastically: "do you know that with your immortal physique, you can squeeze Qi and blood again and again, and even use the flying sword technique forcibly. One or two more penetrating mysteries can be found last night. The only thing you can find last night is the corpse. How do you accept the punishment? Who should I punish? "


    Ge Xinyue also looked at Lu Li, full of warning in her eyes.


    However, Lu Li did not speak with a smile.


    Although mu tea''s attitude is very inhuman, but the hidden concern in the words, Lu Li can still hear it.


    What''s more, mu Hongxiu, a powerful master of Mingyou, can naturally see through the drawbacks in his body.


    No matter how strong the physique is, the martial arts without true Qi and realm are equal to the water without source. Squeezing Qi and blood with thunder pool is not a long-term way. If there were more experts at that time, the situation would really be another scene.Mu Hongxiu looked at Lu Li''s appearance of not saying a word even though he was beating and scolding. He said in a cold voice: "do you know that you go to kill those martial people who have drunk Renjiu. Once their relatives and friends know it, what does it mean for those who have been made into Renjiu?"


    Referring to this topic, Lu Li gradually put off his funny face and said in a stuffy voice: "it has been made into human wine. Can it be worse than this?"


    "Fool!"


    Mu tea scolded: "although people''s wine has been erased consciousness, it is not that there is no way to save them! Since you have pity on them, you might as well come back with wine and ask me instead of trying to kill people! "


    "Now? If you kill those martial arts people who have drunk Renjiu, their relatives and friends dare not ask for trouble with Lord Yan''s house, they can only find the rest of Ruyi teahouse to avenge with wine! "


    With that, mu Hongxiu patted the table, and the new table that had just been replaced suddenly trembled, "because of your impulse, hundreds of wine were captured, dozens of slaves who had not yet had time to make adult wine were killed on the spot. You killed 29 people, but killed more people! Now do you think you''re doing the right thing? "


    Lu Li did not speak.


    It''s thinking in silence.


    Immediately, Lu Li hung his head and arched his hand and said, "since your highness will say so to me, I must have saved them. In any case, I would like to drink for these people and thank your Highness for his kindness


    "As for the future..." After a pause, Lu Li said: "please don''t worry, your highness. If this happens again, I will kill their relatives and friends together, and eradicate the root of the disease forever."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    "This little cunt is really a madman."


    After Lu Li left, the angry expression on Mu''s red sleeve face immediately disappeared, and replaced by a smile that was unclear. "Cut off the roots, and never suffer from it? He''s young, but he''s tough


    "If not, he would not have lived to this day." Ge Xinyue agrees with this statement.


    For a long time, Lu Li''s means are vigorous and vigorous, even some cruel.


    On weekdays, although it is a hippie smile, very good to talk about the appearance, but once the hand, not only to the enemy, to their own more ruthless.


    He replaced Qi and blood with the power of Qi and blood, mu tea has long indicated the attitude of opposition.


    Qi and blood are the foundation of a martial arts man, so he can''t do any damage easily.


    After all, you can practice again when you lose your true Qi. If you lose your qi and blood for a long time, it will have a great impact on the future path of the warrior.


    However, Lu Li ignored mu Hongxiu''s warning, not only did he not feel any pain in his Qi and blood, but also exceeded the limit twice in a row and suffered very heavy internal injuries.


    Even if it is Ge Xinyue, seeing the miserable situation when Lu Li came back yesterday, I can''t help but admire this young man.


    What''s more, the reason why he killed twenty-nine warriors in succession also made Ge Xinyue feel no ill feeling towards him.


    People''s wine is not acceptable to everyone even in the devil''s gate.


    Thinking of the tragic situation that he saw in the underground teahouse yesterday, Ge Xinyue''s expression gradually cooled down and asked in a low voice: "Your Highness, according to the reward from Tianbu, shopkeeper Yan has kept more than 1000 people drinking wine, and has been soliciting and repairing in many places. This matter can never be so simple. If there is no one behind the news of the secret treasure of the upper world, it can not be the information that can be mastered by such people as manager Yan. "


    "If there''s really someone behind the scenes It must be one case, or even the power of one country is involved. "


    Hearing Ge Xinyue''s words, mu tea slightly closed his eyes, not tight not slow way: "this matter must be controlled by someone behind, and Tianbu has also found some clues."


    Ge Xinyue smell speech, cold voice way: "Your Highness, let me go."


    Mu tea noticed her killing intention and said with a smile: "this little thing is not going to let you do it. Otherwise, the guy in the Department of land must say that I abuse my power for personal gain, and not only let you be my manager, but also treat you as my personal killer. "


    Ge Xinyue, however, did not have the slightest fear of meaning, and said faintly: "the title killer is not under the jurisdiction of any leader. In addition to you and your majesty, no one can command us."


    After that, Ge Xinyue said: "and if I don''t do it, I''m afraid it will not be so smooth for Lu Li to become the four leaders of the earth."


    Mu tea narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, "don''t worry for a moment. If someone really can''t help it, let him come to me then. If you do, things will be in trouble. "


    Then she put out her hand and gently tapped on the table, and resolutely said, "let Ye Dongtian urge you to solve the problem as soon as possible. Try to send him to the position of four leaders after the end of the court meeting. "


    Ge Xinyue heard the deep meaning of this sentence and couldn''t help but say: "Your Highness, is it really going to war?"


    Mu Hongxiu said in a deep voice: "the heaven demon Kingdom has sent envoys. You can arrive at the imperial capital after the court meeting. Although they have come to talk about peace on the surface, they have gathered more than 200000 troops on the border. Obviously, they are not good at coming. If this is not handled carefully, I am afraid that by the end of this year, the kingdom of the heaven and the devil will enter the army. "


    Mention of this level of war, even if Mu Hongxiu is the master of Mingyou, you can''t help feeling powerless.


    In the face of hundreds of thousands, it''s a million troops. Even those who see the martial arts in the divine realm may not be able to escape from the heaven. In the face of this kind of war, personal bravery can play a very small role. Unless it reaches the realm of returning to emptiness, it is the power that controls the war situation.


    But now looking at the whole wasteland, there is no Guixu martial arts.


    Even seeing God is extremely rare.


    "No matter in war or in peace, the kingdom of heaven and evil is not good this time. So the power of shenweisi, I must hold it in my own hands. "


    Mu tea eyes emerged a obliteration, "if some people still do not know good or bad, then I do not mind personally, let him remember who I am."


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, in front of the house of Lord Yan.


    Two figures, one big and one small, are hovering. They are the girl in purple and her little maid.


    After the collapse of zhenguojin''s Jedi, Lord Yan''s residence is a different scene. There are no idle guards outside the gate. Instead, a group of marginal figures who did not do anything in the past make the appearance of Lord Yan''s mansion full of vigor and vitality.


    The girl in purple looked at those fierce guards in front of the house of Yan. She wanted to come forward several times, but she still didn''t have the courage.


    "Little saint, shall we go? If it goes on like this, maybe they will regard us as strange people... "


    The maid saw the timid look of her little master, even if she was a little blind.Not to mention the guards who had noticed both of them.


    But before they got close to the gate, the guards didn''t do anything.


    But the girl in purple was unwilling to say: "no, we can''t just go. If I don''t know his identity today, I''ll stay in front of the house of Lord Yan! "


    "Little saint, sometimes it''s useless to play tricks..." The maid imagined the two of them sleeping out in front of the gate of King Yan''s mansion. She felt that it was really humiliating. She advised in a low voice, "if it''s really not possible, we can go to wushitang to buy his news."


    "Everything hall?"


    It was obviously the first time the girl in purple had heard of the name.


    The maid then explained, "there are always some strange businesses in the market. This wuwutang is the place that is specially responsible for helping people solve some troublesome problems. It''s said that there were people from all things hall participating in the former zhenguojin


    "Does everything hall have the ability to find out the news of shenweisi killer?" The girl in purple is a little uncertain.


    However, the maid just wanted to take her little master away. She was full of nonsense and said, "I heard that this wushitang is very powerful. Don''t say it''s about buying shenweisi. Even if you want to buy news from the Imperial Palace, as long as you can afford it, they can find it for you!"


    Hearing this, the girl in purple was really interested and said, "isn''t that just like Lingfeng tower?"? The power of swallowing heaven is really powerful. A small hall of everything in the imperial capital can be compared with the intelligence organizations like Lingfeng tower. "


    "What Lingfeng building? Is everything hall so powerful? "


    When she was talking to herself excitedly, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her, which made the girl in purple look stiff.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    The girl in purple looks back, and Lu Li stands behind her, looking at her with a face of amusement.


    "Why not? I''m very familiar with Mr. Zhao of shijitang. Why don''t I take you there? " Lu Li showed a kind smile.


    The girl in purple, however, seemed to have seen a ghost. She tried to escape with her short legs!


    It''s a pity that Lu Li had already prevented her. At the moment when she was about to escape, she reached out and grabbed her collar. She held the girl who was not as high as her chest in her hand and said with a smile, "what are you running for? Don''t you want to know about me? Why spend that unjust money? Can I tell you in person


    While talking, Lu Li looked at the white maid who looked at her eyes, nose and heart.


    The maid immediately understood and said with a smile, "this childe, I misunderstood and misunderstood. We''re just going around for a moment. There''s no other point


    "Oh?"


    Lu Li smiles, and then looks at the purple girl who is carried in her hand, "how can I not talk?"


    The girl in purple shrunk her neck and said, "who are you? Why are you so impolite? Let me go


    "Who am I?" Lu Li took out another hand and shook the silver armor in front of her, "are you sure you want me to make it clear?"


    "Childe, we didn''t see anything. Please let us go." When the maid saw the silver armor, she immediately covered her eyes with her hands.


    "In vain


    "Don''t be so hopeless! This is at the gate of Lord Yan''s mansion. Does he dare to kill us? "


    The maid turned a deaf ear, covered her eyes and refused to let go.


    She still firmly believed that as long as she pretended not to see the killer''s true face, it was not a taboo.


    But the girl in purple is angry with her hands and kicks, making a pair of teeth and claws to Lu Li.


    Lu Li stretched out his hand, immediately pulled out the safe range, and said with a smile: "little girl, I didn''t have the strength to trouble you in the bamboo forest yesterday. I can''t imagine that you dare to offend me today? Well, for the sake of your courage, let''s have a good talk


    He deliberately said the word "talk" very seriously, and then just like carrying a chick, he carried the girl to the palace of Yan.


    The little maid named Bai Bai secretly opened a finger crack. Originally, she wanted to apply oil on the sole of her feet. She heard Lu Li''s cold voice ring out, "follow me, or I''ll kill you."


    She immediately gave up the idea of escape, a little aggrieved with the past.


    The bottom of my heart is complaining about the little saint. Why do you have to provoke this moody killer. Now it''s good to be caught. He has become the dough in other people''s hands. It depends on his mood when he rubs and flattens.


    At this moment, I suddenly feel that my future is really gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    Go back to your little yard.


    Lu Li casually left the girl in purple beside her, and then the embarrassed little maid behind her said, "sit down casually."


    The two children only looked at this chic courtyard. The peach tree in the courtyard grew well, and the flowers and branches were very beautiful, but there was something special about it.


    Maybe because of this yard, they relaxed a little.


    The girl in purple ran to the reclining chair under the tree and sat on it and said, "I can''t see you can enjoy it."


    Lu Li did not pay attention to her, went to the door of Ye Dongtian''s room and slapped hard.


    "Coming, coming."


    From the room came Ye Dongtian''s voice.


    At the next moment, the young man who was ordinary from head to foot and was hard to remember opened the door and saw Lu Li. He was surprised and said, "you don''t go to do the task. What do you come back to do?"


    Lu Li pointed to the back with his thumb, but said: "the tail left by the first mission can''t be thrown away."


    "Have you been identified?" Ye Dongtian''s eyes were sharp at once and looked at the two servants under the peach tree. Then he lowered his voice and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Li explained the causes and consequences.


    After hearing this, ye Dongtian also felt confused and said: "since they know you are the killer of Shenwei, they dare to follow you? Is there anything to rely on? "


    "That''s why I asked you for help." Lu Li nodded his head and said, "help me see what the two troublemakers are from."


    Ye Dongtian said: "we killers do things, but we don''t care what their origins are. Even if one day you are asked to assassinate a member of the imperial court, you should not hesitate to do so. "


    "But..."


    Speaking of this, the chattering Ye Dongtian changed his normal state and said in a low voice: "look at the look of the little girl, she should be a member of the clan. What do you want me to do for you? "


    He reached out and made a dangerous move.


    Lu Li was a little moved, and then shook his head and said, "forget it, there is no need to kill them. Take a look at their origins. If you can offend them, you should warn them and drive them away. If you can''t afford to offend them, send someone to contact their elders behind them. There''s no need to create extra troubles. "


    "Well, it''s very thoughtful of you. It''s a bit of a local elite." Ye Dongtian thumbs up, then pulls up his long sleeve and says, "let me help you to test their roots and feet."With that, he went straight to the two servants under the peach tree.


    The two little ones were talking in a low voice.


    "Little saint, he is likely to kill people. Why don''t we ask the Lord for help?"


    White and worried, he proposed to the little master.


    However, the girl in purple was dissatisfied and said, "if you have to find a master to solve this small matter, what else can I do? How can you claim to be a little Tianjiao in Longzhou in the future


    "The list of Longzhou Tianjiao in Lingfeng tower doesn''t have your name..." Bai Bai murmured in a low voice. Before the girl in purple''s expression became dangerous, he even said, "even if you don''t ask the patriarch for help, you can contact the deacon in the door? We have been ordered to do business this time. If we are killed by this blind killer, we will be wronged. "


    "Well, let''s see what he wants to do first." The girl in purple neither agreed nor objected. She looked askance at Lu Li, but her sight was blocked by Ye Dongtian.


    Seeing this ordinary to the extreme guy, the girl in purple said unhappily, "get out of my way!"


    Ye Dongtian looks expressionless and carefully looks at the dress and appearance of the girl in purple, even some of her hidden small details.


    This kind of eyes as if to see her through made the girl in purple feel very uncomfortable. She frowned and said, "what are you looking at?"


    "What''s your name?" Ye Dongtian, however, withdrew his eyes and asked in harmony.


    The girl in purple discontented: "what''s the matter with you? Who are you? "


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but who are you?"


    Ye Dongtian pointed to the purple dress on her body, and said slowly: "this kind of dress woven by the feather of the Xuan bird is made of the tapestry of goddess, isn''t it? It is said that the descendant of the goddess forging method is worth a lot every time. Even Muning Qiu, the princess of the holy Kingdom, has only one piece. Where did you get it? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    She broke the mystery of the purple dress. Her face changed slightly, and she snorted: "it''s stolen! What''s your business? "


    However, standing behind Ye Dongtian, Lu Li, who heard him explain the origin of purple clothes, was somewhat curious. He opened his eyes to look at the long skirt.


    Sure enough, it''s worth 10 points. It seems that it''s a little bit less, but for a piece of clothing, it''s equivalent to the value of treasure soldiers, which is already very expensive.


    And listen to Ye Dongtian, Mu Ning Qiu also has a similar dress.


    This reminds Lu Li that when he was in the black prison, he saw mu ningqiu''s 9-point white skirt with his exploratory eyes. If he observes carefully, there are indeed some similarities between them.


    "I can''t tell. I''m still a little rich woman?" At this time, Lu Li looked at the eyes of the girl in purple, with a little different flavor.


    Ye Dongtian did not stop and continued: "of course, the clothes made by the heirs of goddess can not explain anything. But the jade Rune you hid in the sleeve of your left hand, if I read it correctly, it should be the herald of yezong, right? And the little hairpin on your head, how can the spirit soldiers forged by the three elders of yezong when they were young in your hands? "


    One by one, ye Dongtian reveals her hidden secret. The expression of the girl in purple is very ugly, and even has some meaning of panic.


    She didn''t expect that Lu Li''s yard was still hiding a person with such a strong eyesight.


    Once these things are exposed, her identity is no longer a secret.


    Sure enough.


    Ye Dongtian rubbed his fingers and said calmly, "these things you take are not what an ordinary yezong disciple can get. At least it''s also the saint. The level of the son will be given these treasures. In my impression, yezong is the first one in Longzhou. Most of the saints are famous talents. Like you... "


    Ye Dongtian stopped and looked at the girl in purple with indescribable eyes. "His cultivation is too poor, and his age is too young, which is not in line with them. Then there is only one answer left... "


    At this point, he seems to have deliberately sold a pass.


    The girl in white and purple was frightened by his pause.


    Lu Li, however, couldn''t help it. He pushed him with his hand. "Do you think you''re talking about books?"


    Ye Dongtian glanced at Lu Li, not caring about his urging, but staring at the girl in purple and saying, "it''s said that the Lord of yezong, Laolai son, is old It should be similar to you. When you were born, you were granted the title of little saint of yezong. It seems to be called... "


    "Call..."


    Ye Dongtian frowned.


    This time, he did not deliberately pause, but really can not remember the name of the little saint.


    "Ding Lingxi."


    Suddenly, the girl in purple opened her mouth stiffly, interrupting Ye Dongtian''s performance.


    Ye Dongtian Leng said: "what?"


    She did not have a good airway: "I said my name is Ding Lingxi!"


    "Oh! That''s the right name Ye Dongtian showed a smile, and then looked at Lu Li and said, "it''s her, the daughter of the night patriarch, the little Saint Ding Lingxi."


    When Lu Li heard this, he only felt that there was still something in the clouds. He asked in a low voice, "you can tell me directly. It''s ok if you can make trouble with it."


    Hearing the speech, ye Dongtian thought about it for a while, and firmly and definitely said, "I can''t afford it."


    "So you talk so much nonsense?" Lu Li is so dangerous that he can''t help reaching out to hit him.


    "Although yezong is far away from Longzhou, its clan power is extremely strong. Especially after the great defeat of the heaven demon Kingdom and the Chengjing holy state, yezong has gained the momentum of the sixth holy state." Ye Dongtian had a warning meaning and said: "in short, if you kill her, don''t say it''s your royal highness at that time. I''m afraid even your majesty will personally take off your head and send it to Chengjing holy kingdom to calm down the Lord''s anger."


    "Simply put, killing her will cause diplomatic problems."


    Lu Li understood and nodded without saying anything.


    The girl in purple, that is Ding Lingxi, hears his words, dare not set channel: "Hey, do you really want to kill me?"


    Lu Li glanced at her, but she didn''t even have the desire to talk to her.


    He has always hated this kind of unruly young lady with a bigger background. If he can''t fight or kill, if he can''t deal with it properly, he will cause trouble to himself.


    "Not to be provoked, not to be provoked." So Lu Li sighed and patted Ye Dongtian on the shoulder and said, "the little saint will be handed over to you. Contact her family elders and send people away with the fastest speed."


    After that, Lu Li turned around and left.


    I''m kidding.


    He still has fifty-nine mission targets not to kill. If Ding Lingxi is entangled at this time, the matter of entering the Department of the earth may be ruined.


    Seeing that he left the "trouble" on himself, ye Dongtian also had a headache. He looked at Ding Lingxi for a moment and said, "what are you going to do as a little Saint quietly coming to the capital of our holy kingdom?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Ding Lingxi doesn''t like Ye Dongtian at all.


    She is still angry, Lu Li actually intends to kill her."Is this guy really crazy? Even a lovely girl like me can do it? "


    Mumble a, Ding Lingxi angrily turned around, lying on the side of the reclining chair, kicking her legs vigorously, as if in a little girl.


    Of course, it''s OK to say that her age is a little girl.


    Standing on one side of the white helpless sigh: "little saint, since we have been found, do we still have to rely on here?"


    "Who''s here?" Ding Lingxi said stiffly: "so many people have seen it. It''s him who brought me into the Yan palace! If you don''t give me an account of this matter, I won''t leave! "


    "And you!"


    All of a sudden, Ding Lingxi seemed to think of something, turned to sit up and pointed to Ye Dong Tian Dao: "you this guy, talkative, has anyone said that you really owe a dozen!"


    Hearing the speech, ye Dongtian pondered for a second and then replied, "well, not long ago, Lu Li also said that to me. My answer to him at that time can also be said to the little virgin now. "


    "You can''t beat me."


    Leaving this sentence, ye Dongtian "drifted away" and went back to his room.


    Ding Lingxi grinded her teeth and said, "are the people in the Yan palace so arrogant?"


    "Shh!" Bai Bai startled, and quickly covered the mouth of the little master. "You also know that this is the house of the king of Yan. Aren''t you afraid to be heard by the king of Yan?"


    Mentioning the king of Yan, Ding Lingxi was really restrained. She was obviously afraid of the irascible woman with a long reputation.


    But then she broke free of the shackles of the white, lying on the couch, pouting: "the original guy is Lu Li, when he comes back, I will make him look good."


    In vain, I just feel that my future is a bit more gloomy.


    Not only saw the face of a killer, but also heard his real name. Is there any way to live?


    Lost in thought.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Ding Lingxi lived in the courtyard of Lu Li.


    And once I stayed, I stayed for ten days.


    Every day when Lu Li came back from solving the task, she would say hello in a strange way. However, Lu Li ignored him and was busy painting medicine to heal his wounds. At night, she would take the bucket out and soak in the yard.


    At this time, Ding Lingxi will quietly help a little, of course, very small.


    For example, several times she almost boiled the medicine bath, and Lu Li was almost scalded. She put on her clothes and chased the girl for a long time.


    However, ten days later, Lu Li was more or less familiar with the existence of the little saint.


    After all, the maid named Bai Bai beside her is so sensible.


    When he finished his task and came back to the yard exhausted, he would prepare a meal for him. Even the hot water of the medicine bath and the subsequent medication work were all done by the little maid, who knew how cold and warm he was.


    Over time, Lu Li didn''t reject the behavior of the two masters and servants living in the courtyard.


    Anyway, they are all residents. There is a nagging Ye Dongtian. It is not unacceptable to have a couple of small masters and servants.


    What''s more, the appearance of the two little ones is extremely eye-catching. Even if Ding Lingxi''s temper is stinky and bad, she always likes to make trouble, and then she can''t help it. But as long as she lies quietly under the peach tree, when the night wind blows her skirt, the scenery is still very lovely.


    Lu Li should be relaxed after killing people.


    This day.


    At the end of the 30th target''s life, Lu Li returned to the yard and saw Ding Lingxi make a small package on his back, subconsciously said: "you want to go?"


    Ding Lingxi didn''t expect that Lu Li would come back at this time. He was a little flustered and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    He hid the small burden behind him.


    Lu Li saw this, although a little strange, but also did not ask.


    Although used to the existence of this girl, but if she wants to go, she has no reason to stop her.


    "In vain." However, when he came to the door, Lu Li still used to shout. In the next room, the maid pushed the door out of the room in vain, looked at him, and said with a smile, "you have been hurt less and less these days."


    Compared with the timid appearance ten days ago, now the White has no longer been afraid of Lu Li, and even dare to make a few jokes occasionally.


    Lu Li is totally indifferent to the way: "the recent goals are not very strong, easy to clean up."


    With that, he tore up the damaged clothes and sat on the threshold to apply medicine to himself.


    This kind of ointment can bring severe pain after being smeared, and now Luli has immunity to it. Even after ten days of continuous use, I found that the physical fitness level in my attribute has increased automatically.


    It shows that although this ointment is a little fatal, the effect is not to be said.


    So, even if still hate pain, Lu Li at this time is just pale, but hum did not hum a sound.


    After wiping the medicine, he put the porcelain bottle away in vain. Just as he was about to prepare for the medicine bath, Lu Li said, "what is your little Saint doing stealthily?"


    White Leng Leng Leng, and then follow Lu Li''s eyes toward Ding Lingxi.


    See Ding Lingxi holding that small package, sitting on the couch motionless, from time to time also guilty to look at Lu Li.


    Once two people''s eyes cross, Ding Lingxi will avoid the eyes, which is really weird.


    Seeing this scene, he sighed: "childe, as long as you get along with the little saint for a long time, you will know that this kind of behavior is not strange."


    The implication is that the little Saint often does some unexpected things.


    Now is just holding a package, God mysterious appearance, but in vain will not make a fuss.


    Lu Li nodded thoughtfully, "if you want to leave, tell me in advance."


    White smell speech, strange way: "go?"


    Then, she looked at Ding Lingxi, and said in her heart, "now my little saint is reluctant to leave."


    However, she only dared to put it in her heart.


    Once said, according to Ding Lingxi''s temper, will never let her go.


    Moreover, as the daughter of the Lord of yezong and the saint of yezong, it is not appropriate to stay in the kingdom of devouring heaven for a long time.


    They all want to leave sooner or later, but Ding Lingxi has no intention to leave at present.


    As Baibai prepares the medicine bath, Lu Li enters the barrel and closes his eyes to enter the state of internal vision.


    After ten days of continuous fighting, his internal Qi and blood power has been incomparably full, and has developed to the eighth minefield.


    The gap between the two minefields has brought not only progress in the digital sense.


    If the eight thunder pools work together, the power of Qi and blood burst out is enough for him to hammer Shen Fangge to death with his flesh.


    That is to say, let him fight Shen Fangge again. Even if he doesn''t release the flying sword, he can still defeat the little Madman of the Shen family. Only the upgrading of the two minefields has already reached this level of terror. Lu Li is more and more looking forward to the future after the development of all the minefields.Of course, the more important thing is that there is no lack of true Qi hidden in a certain minefield.


    "When I opened the eighth minefield, Wu Wu Zhen Qi had already become loose. According to this progress, maybe you can successfully accumulate the first ray of true Qi without opening all the minefields."


    Lu Li thought in his mind that the force of Qi and blood in his body rolled up and went back and forth in the eight orifices, trying to open the ninth Lei Chi, but also looking for the existence of the Qi without lack.


    If you can''t refine this Qi without lack of Qi and really step into the threshold of a warrior, even if you open all the minefields, according to Lu Li''s estimation, the combat power of the invincible territory will come to an end.


    Because only by his fighting power, his immortal body is equal to half immortal. However, if there is no genuine Qi, no matter how strong the fighting power is, it is just brute force. If he can''t open up the secluded mansion, he will be just a brute force man who can only rely on his Qi and blood all his life.


    Whether you can open up the secluded mansion is actually a watershed for the great warriors.


    Moreover, Youfu is also the foundation of seeing God.


    If you can''t see the God, all the efforts of the warrior to cultivate the Mingyou realm are futile.


    Although Mingyou has the name of a master, and see the God realm, also known as heaven and man!


    From then on, bid farewell to the mortal world and compare with the sky!


    Such a height can not be achieved by cultivating one''s physique.


    Born again, to such a wonderful world, Lu Li certainly has his own ambition. If you can''t stand at that height to see the scenery, isn''t it a waste of time?


    So


    The first true Qi hidden in the orifices and never willing to be refined is the key to the key!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    Early the next morning.


    Lu Li is pulling a set of boxing frames in the yard. Although he is playing slowly, he is very solid in every step and every fist. His blood and blood are surging in his body. With each movement of eight thunder pools, he will breathe and breathe Qi and blood and stimulate other thunder pools.


    This exercise method, he learned in an assassination.


    The opponent is also an individual cultivation, and the strength is not bad. At the critical moment, the power similar to Qi and blood can be erupted, boiling true Qi, and the combat power is greatly improved.


    Lu Li was inspired by his desperate method, and created a boxing frame specially used to stimulate Qi and blood with several ordinary skills.


    For others, it is of little use, but for him, it can quickly activate the thunder pool and complete the refining as soon as possible without lack of true Qi.


    "You''ve got an ugly punch."


    Just wake up Ding Lingxi came to the yard, to Lu Li disdain of the curling mouth, "in yezong, even the most common outside disciples, boxing is much better than you."


    Lu Li said: "boxing is not for the sake of good-looking, fancy but not practical things. No matter how much you practice, it''s useless."


    As a result, he suddenly tightened his whole body strength. His spine was like a bow, and his fist was like an arrow. With a fist in the air, Juli immediately squeezed the air out of the circle by dozens of steps, forming a short vacuum.


    Suddenly!


    The peach blossoms on the ground were broken, and the petals were flying, spinning with the movement of Lu Li''s body.


    Ding Lingxi small mouth micro open, some shock, but still don''t lead the way: "coquettish, not like a man!"


    However, her already reddish cheek betrayed her inner thoughts.


    Lu Li was too lazy to quarrel with her. After a free fight, the flowers fell to the ground one after another, and vomited out a dirty airway: "wait a minute, the yard has been cleaned."


    Ding Lingxi immediately blew his hair: "why am I? Why don''t you make it for nothing


    Lu Li glanced at her, "this period of time you eat for nothing and live for nothing. You don''t do anything. The name of Bai Bai should be given to you."


    "She''s my maid..." Ding Lingxi originally wanted to retort a few words, saw Lu Li some bad eyes, immediately counselled, "calculate you cruel!"


    Lu Li nodded with satisfaction.


    At this time, outside the yard, a beautiful shadow of green clothes came. Seeing this, Lu Li''s arrogant arrogance was pressed down a few minutes on the spot and said, "sister Ge, so early?"


    "It''s late." Ge Xinyue''s voice is cool, and then a reserved smile appears to Ding Lingxi.


    Ding Lingxi is still the first time to see her, just feel the cold breath on her body is too frightening. When she smiles at herself, she has a kind of hairy feeling and moves away from her eyes with a little guilty heart.


    Ge Xinyue was quite amused, but he turned to Lu Li and said, "today is the morning meeting. Get ready. Your highness will take you into the palace."


    "Take me into the palace? I''m a little third grade bodyguard, and I''m not qualified to participate in the court meeting? " Lu Li did not understand.


    Ge Xinyue explained: "of course, your official position is not suitable for you to enter the palace, but this time, your majesty has said in person that he wants to meet the great meritorious officials of zhenguojin. Even if you don''t want to go, you have to. "


    With that, Ge Xinyue didn''t give Lu Li time to think. He said, "you only have a quarter of an hour. Don''t waste time."


    Lu Li reacted to this.


    I''m going into the palace myself.


    Although he was not nervous enough to shake his hands and feet, he was the emperor and the most powerful man to swallow the kingdom of heaven.


    At the thought of seeing each other soon, Lu Li still has a vague feeling.


    "I see." After answering Ge Xinyue, Lu Li went to the house to change a suit of clothes.


    After all, he had just finished a boxing practice and was sweating all over his body. Fortunately, during this period of time, he was very afraid of the consumption of bodyguards'' clothes. He often damaged his clothes after a fight, so Ge Xinyue prepared many clothes for him. Lu Li returns to the room, just ready to take out the bodyguard''s uniform and change it, then is interrupted by Ding Lingxi, who stealthily follows in behind him.


    "Hello, you are going to see the emperor in the palace. Are you going to wear such shabby clothes?"


    Ding Lingxi small hand grasped Lu Li''s sleeve and stopped him eagerly.


    Lu Qiqi said strangely, "I''m a third grade bodyguard myself. What do I wear if I don''t wear bodyguard clothes?"


    "Even if you don''t dress formally when you go into the palace to see the emperor, you will be convicted!" Ding Lingxi''s strange voice frightens the way.


    Lu Li shook off her little hand, pressed her head and said, "what do you know about this little girl? How can you care about what a little person wears? Go out and get out. "


    Seeing that he was about to be carried out of the room, Ding Lingxi was in a hurry and said, "you don''t know good people! Thanks to my new suit


    Lu Li stopped and looked at the little girl suspiciously, "you? Get me clothes? "


    Looking up and down, he said strangely, "Why are you so kind all of a sudden?"


    Do you think he''s a bad girlShe snorted and took out a small package from nowhere.


    It was the package she had secretly hidden yesterday.


    "No, it''s made by imitating the craftsmanship of the goddess sister. It''s the cost of board and lodging during this period of time. It saves you from saying that I live and eat for nothing, even worse than living for nothing." She put the package into Lu Li''s hand, and then whispered: "this kind of clothes are taken out, but you can''t buy them with money. You''re a cheap bastard."


    Lu Li looked at her and unwrapped the package in front of her. It was a suit of clothes.


    It was a light blue robe and a white inner garment. The cuffs were deliberately changed, as if they were specially designed for his flying sword.


    A visual inspection of the past, it is very fit, I do not know how the little girl to size his clothes.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li suddenly remembered that he had taken away his broken bodyguards'' clothes for nothing, and his sneaky appearance. Combined with the present scene, it is self-evident who the "culprit" is.


    "This work is OK?" Lu Li touched the delicate cloud patterns on the hem and cuffs of the robe, and looked at Ding Lingxi with a smile: "if nothing happens, please offer me such a good thing. You shouldn''t have caused any disaster?"


    Hear the back, but don''t be proud of it


    "Why not?"


    Dodging her little hand of snatching the robe, Lu Li pushed her out, "I''ll take the things and go out."


    Bang!


    Ding Lingxi heard the sound of closing the door behind her. She was so angry that she kicked the door and turned her head to see ye Dongtian. The latter nodded to greet her.


    But Ding Lingxi was angry, but he didn''t give him a good face. He snorted coldly: "my mother is right. Men are all fools."


    After that, he slipped into the white room.


    Leave the leaf hole that is affected by the pond fish for no reason, the day one face is at a loss, "so big anger, who provoked her?"


    It is Ge Xinyue, who looks on, purses her lips and says with a smile: "you are just unlucky."


    When ye Dongtian heard the speech, he nodded his head and said to ge Xinyue: "I''ve seen manager Ge."


    Ge Xinyue nodded his head and smile. He was obviously familiar with Ye Dongtian. He said, "is grandfather Ye OK?"


    "My grandfather is still tough, but after the failure of the last closed door, he thought that he had no hope of seeing God again, so he went all day to visit mountains and rivers." Ye Dongtian replied.


    Ge Xinyue nodded, only to hear the failure of Ye''s ancestors, there was inevitably a trace of desolation in his eyes.


    People like Ye''s ancestors, who are extremely talented, have failed to break the threshold. How many martial artists in the world can really show the posture of heaven and man?


    Myself, but there is hope?


    The bottom of my heart sighed silently. Ge Xinyue put down her thoughts and said to Ye Dong Tian: "these days, it''s hard for you."


    What she said was not only responsible for Lu Li''s trial practice.


    Of course, there is the variable Ding Lingxi.


    As the daughter of yezong patriarch, Ding Lingxi''s every move has long been in the hands of Tianbu. No matter what she does, someone will report to mu tea.


    Even if she went to attend the secret talk of manager Yan, the tea was clear. But she did not expect that Lu Lihui happened to choose manager Yan as the first target, and also provoked Ding Lingxi''s trouble to the Yan palace.


    To this end, mu tea several times want to personally take Ding Lingxi back to Longzhou yezong, but Ge Xinyue is stopped.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    Listening to ge Xinyue''s apology, ye Dongtian said with a bitter smile: "to tell the truth, the task of bringing new people is really weird. Those targets given to Lu Li are very difficult in the ground. I don''t know how many dark iron killers want to take in one or two orders and earn enough chips for promotion. But his highness actually assigned all 60 tasks to Lu Li... "


    After that, ye Dongtian sighed: "if I can''t see the greasy inside, then I''d better go back to visit mountains and rivers with my ancestors."


    Ge Xinyue listens to his complaint, just smile but does not speak.


    As Lu Li''s direct contact person, ye Dongtian will guess the deep meaning of this, which has long been predicted by Mu Ning Qiu.


    She obviously didn''t mean to hide it from ye Dongtian.


    Ge Xinyue naturally will not explain anything for this.


    Ye Dongtian himself is also very clear that once Lu Li killed these 60 people, the position of the fourth leader in the earth department, which has been vacant for a long time, may be his bag. He didn''t have any jealousy in his mind. Being a leader, he also had to do some work. Moreover, Lu Li, a new man, even if he was a four leader, still had to start from the unknown killer.


    At that time, he would be the first wonderful flower in the history of the Ministry of earth to sit as a leader at the level of an unknown killer.


    As you can imagine, this is not a beautiful job at all, but a fatal one.


    Ye Dongtian knows better than anyone how rebellious the ground killer is. When the time comes for those monsters to know that one of their superiors is just an unknown killer, aren''t they going to fry the frying pan?


    Thinking of this, ye Dongtian sighed: "let''s not mention this matter for the time being. Lu Li can really cause trouble. He even killed twenty-nine targets, but also wanted to kill the daughter of the Lord of yezong If I hadn''t been lucky enough to see through her identity, this guy might have dared to do it. "


    "Even as a killer, it''s not necessarily a good thing to be as murderous as he is." Ye Dongtian is obviously worried.


    However, Ge Xinyue said calmly: "everything is arranged by your highness. No matter whether he is suitable or not, we just need to obey."


    "Of course."


    Ge Xinyue''s words turned, "although his killing nature is great, he only kills the damned people. As long as there is a bottom line, being cruel is not a bad thing. "


    "Yes, he has a bottom line But who dares to say that he is not a damned person in this world? "


    Ye Dongtian murmured, shaking his head.


    Ge Xinyue is not too entangled in this topic.


    Which is right or wrong depends on time to prove.


    There is no point in arguing about these things now.


    Fortunately, at this time, Lu Li opened the door and came out, breaking the embarrassment between them.


    Ge Xinyue raised his head to see Lu Li that dress up, eyes slightly bright, pursed lips smile way: "good."


    When ye Dongtian heard the sound, he looked back and saw that Lu Li was wearing a light blue robe and a white inner shirt. The elegant and uncomplicated cloud patterns embellished his temperament, but it was a little natural and unrestrained.


    The most important thing is that this dress is very suitable. Obviously, Ding Lingxi also spent a lot of effort in making it.


    Lu Li raised his hands and dropped his sleeves. He looked at himself carefully and asked, "is it a little strange?"


    "No wonder." Ye Dongtian rarely praised: "this dress is very suitable for you, it seems that the little Saint also got some of the essence of the goddess descendant."


    Ge Xinyue looked at Lu Li and said with a smile, "a young man''s green shirt should be equipped with a long sword."


    Lu Li will understand, the heart of the treasure soldiers long sword in his hand, immediately became a natural and unrestrained young swordsman.


    "It''s a pity that your hair is simply tied up. It''s a shame."


    Ye Dongtian pointed to the horse''s tail in the back of his head.


    Lu Li does not matter: "everything from the heart, do killer is not rely on appearance to eat."


    With that, he took up his sword and called out to the white room, "the clothes are well made. Thank you."


    In the white room, Ding Lingxi is lying on the crack of the door. Hearing Lu Li''s words, she immediately smiles with joy. Then she whispers, "I don''t want to see who did it!"


    After a few more eyes, Ding Lingxi just folded and sat down.


    The maid on one side asked in vain, "little saint, this is not like you. On weekdays, even the patriarch wants you to sew a suit of clothes for him. Now you''ve run out of "dianyunsi" for the sake of a killer. Don''t you fear that the Lord will come and kill him after he knows it? "


    "Dare he?" Ding Lingxi glared, staring white, "I''ll make clothes for anyone I want to do! If the old man dares to talk nonsense, I will not recognize him as a father


    White white suddenly speechless.


    Because she knew that her little master always said what she said.


    When the time comes, if the patriarch comes to kill people because of jealousy, he will lose his daughter forever.


    "As expected, as the patriarch often said, girls are extroverted, and giving birth to a daughter-in-law for others." White abdominal Fei a, eyes but secretly looked at Ding Lingxi''s fingertips.At this time, Ding Lingxi just frowned and held his fingertips. She grinned in pain and then showed a satisfied smile.


    Goddess forging method, not needle shaped sewing.


    Her ten fingers seem to have no wound, but they have already been hurt by the true Qi.


    Thinking of some time ago, when she saw that Lu Li''s clothes were always broken, she secretly asked herself to ask for a dress to measure the size and secretly rush to make a robe. She sighed in vain.


    This little saint of my family seems to have really moved everyone''s heart


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Highness."


    With Ge Xinyue to see mu tea, Lu Li arched to see the ceremony.


    Mu tea looked at the robe on his body, light way: "that little Saint sent?"


    Lu Li hears the speech and laughs and doesn''t answer.


    "What a black sheep to use so much Yunsi." Mu tea hum hum, as if dissatisfied with the night of the small saint''s luxury.


    However, she also changed into a pure black robe, embroidered with gold and exotic animals representing the royal family, which is exclusive to her royal robe, which makes her more heroic.


    "No matter who asks you any questions, just smile and don''t answer any questions. Do you understand?"


    Bathe the tea sleeve to brush the sleeve to turn around, the tone calm of command.


    Lu Li nodded: "I understand."


    Mu red sleeve looked at him deeply, then did not open mouth again, made a wink to ge crescent moon.


    Ge Xinyue will understand, hand pinches the seal Jue, ten thousand miles above the sky, suddenly sounded a shock people''s eardrum call!


    Whoa!


    The clouds were torn apart by a dark shadow. Lu Li looked up and saw only a huge object, which was hanging over the cloud and flapping its wings.


    "Enter the palace!"


    Bathe the tea sleeve clear roar, the entire humanized into the red streamer, vertical into the cloud, directly step on the back of the flying beast.


    The flying beast opened its wings and crushed all the clouds around him and went straight to the palace!


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li suddenly remembered a sentence from his previous life.


    "I don''t know the back of the Peng is thousands of miles away. Flying in anger, its wings are like clouds hanging from the sky! "


    "That''s the attitude of the strong."


    Lu Li silently records the scene of Mu red sleeve driving the huge flying beast to the palace in the bottom of his heart.


    Ge Xinyue is in the side of a smile: "well, let''s go."


    Lu Li immediately had some expectation: "we also have this kind of ostentation?"


    "What do you think?" Ge Xinyue couldn''t help laughing and said, "of course, we just took the carriage, not just us. In addition to your highness, even if other princes enter the palace, they must take the carriage to pass through the palace gate, and go through a lot of investigation."


    Speaking of this, Ge Xinyue looked at the dark shadow on the horizon that had not completely disappeared, and said with a certain degree of reverence: "in today''s holy Kingdom, in addition to the general Lin Wangbei, only our royal highness is the only one who can enter the palace like this!"


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the palace.


    Qu Haijiao is carefully hanging his head and accepting the rebuke of the lady in front of him.


    "What do you do? Now your majesty wants to see the little guard. What do you think of this matter? " Although the woman is very beautiful, her tone is very mean. Looking at Qu Haijiao''s eyes, she seems to be looking at a worthless dog.


    Of course, Qu Haijiao is indeed her dog.


    And it''s the most vicious one.


    But this time, Qu Haijiao, a vicious dog who has made every effort, not only missed once, but also failed to stop his majesty from wanting to see the third grade bodyguard.


    In the past, women would definitely break Qu Haijiao''s legs to let him know how to punish him for failure.


    But now it is the time of employing people, the woman pressed her anger and said, "since you have lost your hand in front of you, you should know what to do if you let your majesty see him this time."


    Qu Haijiao lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, "I understand..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    When the beautiful woman left with a large group of maids, Qu Haijiao hung his head and tried his best to call out: "farewell to your mother!"


    After a long time, until the subtle shaking of his body gradually stopped, he raised his eyes, his old face shook hard, and a cruel look flashed across his eyes.


    "Adoptive father."


    A little eunuch standing in the distance came over and said to Qu Haijiao indignantly, "the empress of Qing imperial concubine is getting more and more excessive. How could she have such a status as she is today without your support these years?"


    It is impossible for any eunuch who has been an official in the palace for many years to say so. However, the little guy, who was only 14 or 15 years old, obviously didn''t care about anything. Instead, he really felt aggrieved for Qu Haijiao.


    Qu Haijiao looked at him and said, "Guiwu, how many years have you been following me?"


    The little eunuch was stunned, and then respectfully said, "since I was sent into the palace at the age of five, I have been following my adoptive father for ten years."


    After a pause, he added, "even Qu Guiwu was named by your adoptive father."


    "Ten years." Qu Haijiao was silent for a moment, and then asked, "do you know, before you, I have a few adoptive sons?"


    This time, the little eunuch named Qu Guiwu did not answer.


    As an eunuch in the imperial dynasty, especially Qu Haijiao, an old eunuch with high position and weight, mostly accepted several sons. One is to cultivate their own forces, a few eyeliner, convenient handling in the palace. Secondly, I want to pass on my own mantle, so that I can''t inherit what I have learned.


    Because most eunuchs will not have a chance to continue their blood unless they enter the palace after they are quite old. Therefore, they will select some qualified eunuchs from the newly admitted eunuchs, and recognize a close relationship. They are both sons and apprentices.


    Qu Haijiao, an old eunuch like Qu Haijiao, who has been in the imperial palace for many years, can''t have only one or two working sons.


    But Qu Guiwu had never seen anyone else, as if his adoptive father''s son had only himself. Although he knew it was impossible, he never asked the question.


    "You are my eighth son." Finally, Qu Haijiao gave the answer, and the meaning behind the answer made Qu Guiwu feel cold.


    Qu Haijiao took a deep look at him, "do you want to know where your seven brothers have gone in front of you?"


    Qu Guiwu did not speak.


    He has some small body, shaking like chaff at the moment. If he didn''t know that his adoptive father hated kneeling most, he would like to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "The first three, because of their good strength, were sent by the empress of the Qing Dynasty to carry out tasks and died in other people''s hands. The last three died in some struggles in the palace... "


    Qu Haijiao looked at Qu Guiwu with slightly turbid eyes: "as for the last one, he is just like you, with excellent talent and smart people. If there is no accident, I will surpass my realm in the future and become the most powerful minister in the palace. It''s a pity that, like you, he made a mistake and was killed by me


    Hearing this, Qu Guiwu could no longer resist the fear in his heart. He knelt on the ground and begged for mercy: "father, forgive me! The child knows it''s wrong


    Qu Haijiao didn''t look at him. Instead, he said sadly, "I''m old, and I can''t break through to Mingyou for a long time. I don''t have the time to cultivate a son."


    Speaking of this, Qu Haijiao suddenly turns around and reaches out to help Qu Guiwu up.


    Qu Guiwu''s legs have been unable to use force, the weight of the whole person is on Qu Haijiao''s hands, dare not look at his adoptive father''s eyes.


    "This is your first mistake, and your adoptive father can forgive you." Qu Haijiao''s voice was gentle, and he could not hear any joy or anger. However, at the moment of saying the last word, he suddenly turned sharp: "you and I are slaves in the palace! You can''t talk about the master and son behind your back. If there is another time, the adoptive father can only send you to accompany your seven brothers


    Qu Guiwu was scared to tears, and warm liquid flowed out of his body.


    Qu Haijiao did not detest him. He held him in his arms, patted him gently on the back and said, "be a slave, you must be careful, be more careful Be more careful. Because only care can survive, and nothing in this world is more important than living. "


    "Remember?"


    Qu Guiwu Ya Guan trembled, but he still insisted on answering: "boy Baby Remember


    Qu Haijiao chuckled miserably, released his hand and said kindly, "go and wash it. I''ll meet you later. Follow me to see the world."


    Qu Guiwu, who was granted amnesty, walked away in a rolling manner.


    Qu Haijiao was still standing in the same place. His white eyebrows were swinging in the wind. He raised his head and looked at the highest palace in the distance. He murmured, "madam, your majesty is about to break the threshold. What are you worried about?"


    With a slight sigh, Qu Haijiao walked slowly to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    In the carriage.


    Lu Li and Ge Xinyue face each other.Neither of them spoke.


    However, Lu Li sometimes opens the curtain and looks at the huge palace gate which is getting closer and closer, and makes a meditation.


    Ge crescent sees this, smile way: "very nervous?"


    "Elder sister Ge laughs. It''s the emperor of the holy Kingdom, and one of the most powerful masters of Mingyou in the whole world. How can we not be nervous?" Lu Li didn''t hide it and said with a very frank smile.


    "Although your majesty controls the whole kingdom of devouring heaven, it is not one of the most powerful compared with this world." Ge Xinyue said slowly: "there is still a God on Mingyou. You can only call it heaven and man when you step into it. The word "the strongest" is easy to say. But if you want to put it in front of your name, how many people in the world can do it? "


    Lu Li seldom heard Ge Xinyue say so many words in one breath. He couldn''t help but say: "it seems that elder sister GE has her own stubbornness in practice."


    Ge Xinyue looked at him with a smile, "if you don''t even have the spirit to climb on the road of warrior, how can you talk about fighting with heaven and earth?"


    Of course, Lu Li recognized the meaning of her ridicule, but there was no feeling of embarrassment. On the contrary, after thinking for a moment, she seriously asked, "sister Ge, what kind of scenery is the land of seeing God?"


    He has seen Mu Ning Qiu open up the Youfu and promote Mingyou.


    There are too many descriptions of the world''s tacit master''s realm. On the other hand, Lu Li only heard his name and never saw anyone talk about it.


    It''s hard to avoid curiosity.


    "See God..." Ge Xinyue hesitated for a moment, took a deep look at Lu Li, or opened his mouth to explain: "do you know the existence of the nether world?"


    "Of course, when people die, they will return to the nether world."


    Lu Li nods.


    He knew this for a long time, and he had a little idea to explore the place similar to the "Underworld". After all, in this world of martial arts and Taoism, the legend of the nether world is not necessarily false. Human beings can even control the yuan God. Of course, the return of the soul after death is not a rumor.


    But later, he found that even if he reached the realm of brightness and seclusion, he could only "see" the nether world, but could not have any influence on it. Gradually, he abandoned the idea of exploring the nether world.


    "The world is very vast. The Zhenwu area we are in is actually just a huge continent. Once upon a time, a strong warrior crossed the whole Zhenwu area, went to the outside world and brought back a message. "


    Ge Xinyue said slowly: "in addition to Zhenwu, there are the four seas royal court. Some of them claim to be people in the upper world. The nether world is one of the upper realms. In a more popular way, the strong one in the upper world has the existence of "God."


    "The so-called" seeing God state "is the cultivation of martial arts that can be equal with these strong men."


    Ge Xinyue said here, did not continue to talk about it, but looked at Lu Li and said: "is it a sudden feeling of despair?"


    Lu Li came back to the gods and was silent for a while before he said, "that is to say, our martial arts practitioners are only the starting point of those" gods "


    Ge Xinyue nodded and acquiesced in this statement.


    When she learned the truth, she was shocked beyond words. Those who have not been brave enough to maintain their ideas for many years.


    After decades or even hundreds of years of painstaking practice, the warrior has achieved the goal of seeing God, which is just an equal starting point with the so-called "upper bound" people.


    Think about it and you can see how desperate the news is.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    The carriage fell into silence for a moment.


    Lu Li did not continue to ask.


    Of course, he was not out of despair.


    In fact, after ten years of training, Lu Li had a certain immunity to the unknown of the world.


    In other words, he doesn''t have some "old" ideas. After hearing about the existence of the upper world, I just feel that there are stronger people in the world, but I don''t have any other ideas.


    However, his just right silence made Ge Xinyue sigh a little, thinking that he could not withstand the blow, so he stopped talking and gave him time to digest the information.


    So, the carriage finally drove slowly into the palace gate.


    Lu Li finally realized what GE Xinyue had mentioned earlier.


    A group of guards in black armour surrounded the carriage. Ge Xinyue showed the token of King Yan''s mansion with ease. After careful search by several guards, even Lu Li answered several questions, and then they let go.


    Before long, at the second palace gate, they were subjected to more rigorous examination.


    Even the carriage was carefully searched.


    In this more and more strict search, they passed through six palace gates, is really into the palace.


    Rao is Lu Li''s early psychological preparation, and can''t help but Tucao: "Your Majesty is already the peak of Ming and Qing Dynasty. If anyone wants to make complaints about his majesty, is this kind of inventory just a false name?"


    Ge Xinyue looked at him with a smile and said, "this kind of interrogation is not for your majesty."


    Lu Li was stunned and then understood, "it seems that there are many women in the palace."


    "Your Majesty is not a good woman, and there are only a few in the harem. These inquiries are really aimed at, in addition to the prince and princess, as well as the safety of the concubine, more people are afraid that someone will enter the palace and pass through the palace


    Ge Xinyue explained: "in the palace, there are secrets everywhere, and there are no secrets. If someone really sneaks in to spy on the news, they just need to catch a few maids or eunuchs, which may have unpredictable consequences for the big situation. "


    "Sometimes, the safety of small people also needs the care of big people." Ge Xinyue means to say such a sentence, and then no more words.


    The carriage drove across the broad road and was stopped by a man in official uniform by the side of a side hall.


    This man, is the first time Lu Li saw mu tea, she scolded one of the three run.


    "Lord Zhao." Ge Xinyue got out of the carriage and met the official.


    However, the other party repeatedly waved his hands to show that he was not polite. Then he looked at Lu Li behind Ge Xinyue and said with a smile: "this is Lu brother who solved the relief fund, right? You have saved my life. Please accept my worship


    With that, he would bow to Lu Li.


    Lu Li put out his hand to stop him and said with a smile: "Mr. Zhao? There is no need to be polite. It is all for the sake of the holy kingdom. There is no need to save or not to save. "


    "Yes, yes, we all work for the holy land." Mr. Zhao also responded, smiling even more. He held on to Lu Li''s wrist: "but you are a brother. I have recognized it. I don''t need to call him lord Zhao. Just call me brother Zhao!"


    "You are welcome, brother Zhao?"


    Lu Li patted the back of each other''s hands, looked at each other, and suddenly burst into a tacit smile.


    Looking at the two people''s hypocritical performance, Ge Xinyue stood aside and finally interrupted: "Mr. Zhao, the time is almost up. Let''s go into the palace."


    Zhao Jin heard this and said, "manager Ge said that we should enter the palace quickly. His Highness has arrived."


    He hastened to lead the way.


    With two people to the distance that looming hall to walk.


    After a while, many officials in official uniform appeared on both sides of the road. When they met each other, Zhao Jin nodded to each other. Most of the time, those officials stopped to greet Zhao Jin.


    Lu Li observed for a moment, and probably knew Zhao Jin''s official position and position, which was definitely not low.


    When he reached the end of the road and crossed the last gate, Lu Li had already seen the white jade steps in front of the palace, and there were many people walking up.


    Come here, a few small eunuchs have come to greet Zhao Jin.


    Zhao Jin nodded and then said with a smile to ge Xinyue and Lu Li: "it''s rare for your majesty to take the initiative to hold a court meeting. I''m afraid it''s exciting to watch today."


    After that, he said to Lu Li again: "brother Lu, don''t blame me for being so talkative. A large part of your Majesty''s reason today should be for you. Later, if someone is in trouble with you, don''t open your mouth. No matter what you say, let him say it. Don''t be hot at the moment and stand up with the other party in the hall. "


    Hearing the speech, Lu Li said with a smile: "when you come, your Highness has already told me. In addition to your majesty, whatever you say to me, just smile.""Your Highness is wise."


    Zhao Jin picked up her thumb and gave no more orders, so she winked at those little eunuchs.


    A few small eunuchs immediately took small steps to leave.


    This detail, make Lu Li a little puzzled, with Ge crescent handed a look.


    Ge Xinyue is slightly shaking his head, indicating that he does not need to pay attention to.


    Lu Li didn''t care.


    Then, the three stepped on the white jade steps and walked slowly towards the hall.


    By this time, there was no one to talk to each other. These officials all sorted out their own mood or thought about what to say at the court meeting later.


    The atmosphere was repressed to the utmost.


    "Go in."


    In front of the main hall, Ge Xinyue patted Lu Li on the shoulder.


    Lu Li said in a low voice: "elder sister Ge is not coming?"


    "Although the people who work in our palace have authority, they have no official status. Your majesty wants to see you, so that you can be allowed to attend the court meeting. Naturally, I am not qualified. " Ge Xinyue explained a sentence, and patted his shoulder, "wait, be smart."


    Lu Li nodded, but did not fear, is not the court meeting?


    In his previous life, he had seen so many emperors and met so many court meetings that he could cope with the big scenes.


    But soon he realized he was wrong.


    And it''s very wrong.


    Because this is a real world after all.


    What''s more, this is an imperial court composed of warriors!


    After entering this huge palace which can''t be described by words, I looked up and saw the seat which was dozens of feet high, as if it was a seat hanging in the sky. Lu Li once again understood that nothing could be thought about with the common sense in the past.


    Which of the officials in the field didn''t cultivate himself?


    I''m afraid it''s not even the comic book that has to go up and down and send it to the Royal chair, right?


    With all kinds of strange ideas, Lu Li found the most hidden position and began to secretly look at these officials.


    After a cursory visual inspection, it seems that there are hundreds of people present. When I think of the saying of "civil and military officials" in the previous life, I think it is very appropriate here.


    Soon, he was in the forefront of the ranks of officials to see mu tea.


    At this time, mu tea is full of cold, standing in the first row. And beside her, there is a man who is also wearing a royal robe, talking with her endlessly.


    However, no matter what the other side said, mu tea didn''t look at him with a straight eye, the indifferent expression seemed to regard the other party as a buzzing fly.


    That is obviously also a prince''s man, the last sigh, I do not know what to say, attracted mu tea to kill satisfied eyes.


    He immediately shut his mouth and stepped back.


    Another middle-aged man, who was a little broad and stout, was gloating.


    He also wore a robe representing the throne.


    Six kings have seen the third, Lu Li looked around and found the figure of the cloud king.


    But the cloud king at the moment expression is ugly, and did not go to mu tea there to join in what excitement, or in other words, he did not dare to go to mu tea side.


    Don''t look now is the court meeting, if you really get into mu tea, even in front of your majesty, she dare to kill people. So Yun Wang simply stay away from her and don''t meet her.


    "This old man, there are times when he is afraid." Lu make complaints about the Tucao in the bottom of my heart.


    He can still remember that the resources left by Mu Ning Qiu at the beginning were stolen by the old cloud king. Liang Zi of the two had already been finished at that time. In addition, he went to the Yan palace and helped mu Hongxiu to do several important things, which indirectly damaged the cloud King''s plan.


    It is expected that there is no room for relaxation between the two.


    At the time when Lu Li was thinking wildly.


    Next to the high throne, a kind-hearted old eunuch suddenly appeared.


    Some noisy scenes, immediately quiet down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    Seeing this old eunuch appeared, the man Dynasty Civil and military closed his mouth, and Lu Li basically guessed his identity.


    Apart from his majesty, the closest minister around him and the chief executive in the highest position among the officials, no one should have such a face.


    "I''ve kept you waiting."


    The old eunuch said hello to the officials, and some of the acquaintances responded, but they were not too rigid.


    After all, there must be some differences between tuntian Shengguo and earthly imperial court. There is no need to be too nervous about the atmosphere of the pilgrimage.


    After chatting a few words, the eunuch cleared his throat. Then he leaned slightly, lowered his head and said, "welcome to your majesty."


    "Welcome to your majesty!"


    Whoa!


    As if they had practiced, they bowed their heads in the direction of the imperial chair. They were as neat as one, and the sound waves were like tides!


    Although Luli was scared, but also immediately react to come over, lowered his head vaguely with a shout.


    The next moment, a gentle voice slowly sounded, spread throughout the hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you are welcome."


    "Thank you."


    When all the officials in the court raised their heads and looked straight ahead.


    Lu Li also raised his head and took a peek at the top.


    At this glance, he was terrified.


    There was a man in a black robe who could not see his face clearly on the imperial chair. No matter how hard Lu Li tries, he only feels that the other side is not in this piece of heaven and earth, as close as a foot, but far away from the horizon.


    You know, with his present vision, even things beyond a hundred feet can be seen clearly.


    But now he can''t see the true face of this "Majesty". The ingenious means shown in this show really have some "inhuman" flavor.


    "Is this the best player in the world?" Quietly take back his eyes, Lu Li''s heart has set off a storm.


    "Gentlemen, what can I do for you?" Since your majesty has arrived, the old eunuch standing under the steps asked the officials with a smile.


    The officials were silent for a moment.


    Some looked at the princes standing in the front.


    There are also old people who are a little behind, and a young man in white.


    "All of you would fight for who said the first sentence on weekdays. Why are you so silent today?"


    A middle-aged official suddenly opened his mouth to break the silence and said with a smile: "if your colleagues are so polite, then I will speak first."


    "It should be."


    "Lord Wang, please come first."


    His words immediately attracted many echoing voices.


    The middle-aged official was not polite. He took a half step and saluted: "Your Majesty, I have something to offer."


    "Say it." The king of the holy Kingdom, who could not see his true face, just uttered a word.


    The middle-aged official licked his lips, looked at the side of Mu Hongxiu, showed a resolute look at death, and said in a deep voice: "minister, impeach your highness, abuse power for personal gain, borrow the heavy tools of the country, hoard money, and have an ulterior intention!"


    "Lord Wang!"


    "Lord Wang, are you crazy? You know what you''re talking about


    This speech a, mu tea has not yet had any expression, a few close to the Yan Palace officials will stand out.


    Among them, Zhao Jin is naturally included.


    However, the middle-aged official did not move, and insisted: "the case of zhenguojin has already caused a sensation in all directions. How much more to make profits? However, the relief money sent by his highness to the affected States was less than 100 million yuan! He holds these sharp weapons in his hand, but he conceals the real numbers and steals them secretly. What''s his heart? Please tell your majesty what kind of heart he is! "


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged officials are already in a cold sweat, almost standing unsteadily.


    Little did not know, standing in the forefront of the cloud king has shown a smile.


    He silently looked at mu tea, mu tea is still straight ahead, as if the official impeachment of the person is not himself.


    Seeing this, the king of cloud snorted coldly and decided to stand up and add a fire.


    So he stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, I think the king''s words are reasonable. Of course, your majesty is in charge of these gold gobbling weapons. The king of Yan conceals the real amount and does not take the initiative to hand over the Zhenguo gold. This is not appropriate. "


    This opening of his mouth is no different from directly fighting with mu tea.


    Many officials who have not yet seen the direction of the wind are puzzled.


    The case of zhenguojin has long been a foregone conclusion. Even if the king of cloud wants to overturn, he can never use this kind of impeachment blunders on the palace?


    Who doesn''t know that for zhenguojin, the baby who has solved the urgent need, the most joyful person in my heart is his majesty?


    The $100 million relief fund will not only enable the affected States to live smoothly, but also have great wealth if it is used for post disaster reconstruction. In other words, as soon as Zhenguo gold comes out, the several states affected by the animal tide in the kingdom of heaven will probably be blessed by misfortune, which is not a bad thing.


    At the very least, zhenguojin has replaced the expenditure of the state treasury and saved your majesty a lot of money. So the meritorious officials do not reward them, but go to the palace to impeach them?Many people think that the king of cloud is very angry this time, so he made a not very clever trick.


    "King Yan, what do you think?"


    At this time, the man sitting on the chair also slowly opened his mouth, motioned to bathe in tea, and explained himself a few words.


    Mu red sleeve is facial expression ground looked at cloud king, afterwards way: "minister has nothing to say."


    "Nothing to say?"


    "What''s the matter today?"


    "Originally thought that the king of cloud had made a stupid move, but instead, it was a clever plan?"


    Many people heard mu tea, immediately some can not sit still.


    "Well, since you have nothing to say, speak for you." His Majesty''s voice was still gentle, but many people could recognize the chill. "What kind of calculation do you have in mind about zhenguojin? You don''t know, and you don''t want to pay attention to it. However, this time, the relief funds of each state were actually handed in by the king of Yan, which even exceeded Gu''s previous requirements for her


    "Do you have any objection to this matter?"


    Was called to the name, the cloud King''s face slightly changed, but still hard scalp way: "minister no objection."


    "Good."


    The man nodded and suddenly said in a cold voice: "since there is no objection, why do you instruct the Lord Wang to impeach the king of Yan?"


    As soon as this statement was made, the king of cloud began to sit on wax.


    Lord Wang impeached the king of Yan, which was not arranged by him!


    However, he looked around and found that the one was not there, which made his heart more flustered.


    Seeing this scene, the strongest man of Tuntian kingdom could not help saying: "fool! Waste


    Boom!


    The whole hall seems to have collapsed at the moment, and the king of cloud was struck by lightning. The whole person was paralyzed on the ground and his mouth gushed with blood.


    With only four words, the king of cloud was severely damaged.


    Lu Li''s eyes leaped at such horrible means, which gave him a more intuitive understanding of the strength of his majesty.


    "Lin Wang Bei, come on!"


    Direct hand hurt cloud queen, this seemingly gentle majesty angry voice ordered a person''s name.


    The man was a young man in white standing behind the kings.


    Hearing this, the general of the holy Kingdom stepped forward and said with a smile, "you may wonder why your highness Yan''s Zhenguo gold has earned so much income, why it has not been sent to the affected States in full."


    Speaking of this, he pause, word by word: "because of the rest of the income, his highness yanwang handed over to the military headquarters, as military funds, in preparation for the soldiers of our holy country."


    "You..."


    Hearing this sentence, the cloud king suddenly raised his head and glared at mu tea sleeves.


    Mu tea is the slightest ruthless way: "see what to see, was made a knife to make also don''t know the fool."


    The king of cloud suddenly turned pale.


    Just as mu Hongxiu said, he was really made a knife this time.


    And it''s a knife to sacrifice!


    The sacrifice of a "Lord Wang" only attracted him, trying to find out the strength of mu tea.


    He was not really a fool. He immediately understood the cause and effect, but it was too late to regret it.


    Only lying there pretending to be dead, and remembering someone''s name in silence, waiting until later, if there is a chance, to plot revenge.


    "The demon kingdom of heaven has repeatedly violated the border and even sent envoys to Korea. Such provocative acts are tantamount to declaring war on the holy kingdom." Although Lin Wangbei''s tone is slow, no one dares to listen to his words. After he has finished this sentence, he looks around and looks at many officials on the scene, and asks softly, "if there is no royal highness of Yan to provide military expenses to the enemies like the heaven and the devil Kingdom, are you willing to spend all your wealth to support this war?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    Lin Wangbei''s words made everyone silent.


    It''s not just the tricky nature of his problem.


    What''s more, it''s the meaning behind these words.


    It turns out that jitianmo Kingdom really wants to fight with the holy kingdom!


    All this is not a rumor!


    Thinking of this, some of the officers in charge of the war came forward one after another and expressed their own opinions.


    It''s just a word. If the devil Kingdom dares to go to war, the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven will not lack the courage to fight in the first World War!


    What about the head of the five countries? Over the years, the kingdom of heaven and the devil have invaded the territory of various countries, but they have not been able to win the territory of the holy land of swallowing heaven!


    This is not only the foundation of tuntian Shengguo, but also the result of tuntian Shengguo''s daring to fight with it for many years.


    If the war has not yet started and one''s own people are scared to break their courage, it is better to ask the emperor to open the door with his ministers to meet the extremely demon kingdom.


    However, since there are war advocates, there must be peace advocates among the ministers.


    Moreover, the weight of this peace faction is no less than that of Lin Wangbei.


    It was the old man who never spoke.


    When the main station faction had finished their own views, the old man took a step forward and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, I don''t know if I should say it properly."


    "Prime minister Zhang, it''s OK to say so." His majesty still gave absolute respect to the old minister.


    We should know that among all the officials, he was the only one who had experienced three generations of emperors of the state of swallowing heaven, and he always held the position of the head of the ministers. Even if Lin Wangbei is in front of the old prime minister, he has to hold the ceremony of the younger generation.


    Old Prime Minister Zhang changed his tone. Although he is an old man, his voice is still very clear. "I think that the coming trend of jitianmo kingdom is not necessarily to fight against China. If we send envoys, it is expected that they will negotiate with each other conditionally, and whether they will fight or not, they will have to meet the envoys before deciding. "


    Speaking of this, old Prime Minister Zhang looked at Lin Wangbei and said, "general Lin is a young and talented young man, and leading generals is a good hand. If over time, the holy kingdom with general Lin in charge may not be afraid of the heaven and the devil kingdom. "


    "It''s just that in the war now, I''ll swallow the holy kingdom of heaven, and I may not be the opponent of the demon kingdom."


    It was only at the end of the day that old Prime Minister Zhang expressed his worries. He used up his breath and stood back with a sigh.


    To this day, he would not have said more than half a sentence in Chaozhong. Unless it is such a big event to fight against the enemy country, this veteran of the three dynasties has always listened to the opinions of other officials and will not express his own views.


    However, as long as he is willing to speak, his voice, even his majesty, cannot be ignored.


    Sure enough.


    After the old Prime Minister had said this, the man sitting in that position was silent.


    Lin Wangbei frowned and respectfully said to old Prime Minister Zhang: "the old prime minister doesn''t know something about it. The kingdom of heaven and evil is coming fiercely and has gathered more than 200000 troops at the border. If we don''t take precautions early and wait for them to send envoys to discuss the conditions in detail, then we will be one step behind and lose all opportunities! "


    After that, he looked at his majesty and said in a deep voice, "what''s more, the ambition of the heaven and the devil Kingdom has not been a secret for a long time. All the other three countries were defeated in the war, but only we still support the kingdom of devouring heaven. If we even submit to the Kingdom, what will be the future of wasteland? "


    "We should not worry about the future of the ancient world." Old Prime Minister Zhang spoke again, still in the attitude of Lord and peace, "besides, general Lin ignored one point, that is, what attitude is the extreme heaven and devil kingdom? It is not necessarily a good thing if we just want one territory and one territory, and the loss can bring peace. "


    "The ambition and appetite of the demon kingdom will never be satisfied with a little land." Lin Wang Bei sighed.


    Although he wanted to persuade the old prime minister, he was, after all, a veteran of the three dynasties and a real old man in the court.


    As long as he is sure of one thing, even if the sky is broken, no one can make him change his mind.


    Seeing that Lin Wangbei had some poor words, many of the main fighters were also silent.


    However, Lu Li, who stood at the end of the line, said in silence: "isn''t this just about seeking peace? It''s just a matter of time before such things are completely accepted by others... "


    Of course, his thoughts can only be expressed in his heart. On such a serious occasion, he is no more than a third grade bodyguard of Lord Yan''s mansion. It is not a good thing to interrupt at will.


    However, Lu Li did not expect that he met such a serious topic when he attended the morning meeting for the first time.


    I felt something was wrong.


    At this time, Lu Li suddenly felt a line of sight fall on his body, he looked back at the past, found that it was mu tea in looking at himself.


    "This cruel woman doesn''t want me to be the first bird?" Lu Li was startled by her sight. If the door behind him had not been closed, he wanted to slip away directly.


    Every time is bathed in tea, absolutely no good thing.


    This is the truth that Lu Li summed up.


    "It''s war or peace. We can''t make a final conclusion at this time." Finally, in this oppressive atmosphere, his majesty still expressed his opinion, "as general Lin said, if it was not for the gain and loss of a territory, this war must be fought. How can the foundation built by our ancestors be destroyed in the hands of the orphans? "Then he looked at old Prime Minister Zhang again, "but there is some truth in what the old prime minister said."


    Just this comment sent old Prime Minister Zhang away.


    Your Majesty''s attitude is very obvious.


    Old Prime Minister Zhang sighed and didn''t talk to him again.


    Although he was the head of the civil service, he also had the courage of a warrior.


    Standing in the school of Lord and harmony, he has experienced three dynasties, and has developed a stable character, not as young as Lin Wangbei.


    If he had been a hundred years earlier, he would have said the same thing as Lin Wangbei, but now he has more things to think about. Especially if a dynasty wants to continue, he must not lightly start a war.


    "Yes."


    All of a sudden, his majesty said casually, "King Yan, I heard that the meritorious official who made the plan of Zhenguo gold is also in the court meeting?"


    Mu tea seems to be waiting for him this sentence, immediately said: "it is."


    Lu Li''s heart suddenly gave birth to a warning sign. He wanted to hide in the crowd, but he saw mu Hongxiu and locked him in. He said coldly, "Luli, come out."


    By such a simple and rude name, Lu Li wants to hide, there is no place to hide.


    Some officials around him have long found him a bit out of place and sold him.


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide himself, Lu Li could only stand by his side and adjust his mind. He said respectfully, "er..."


    Before a word was said, it was a bit stuck.


    He was thinking that if he had no official status, he would not be able to submit himself to the throne. However, he did not know whether there was such a name as "grass people" in the dynasty here. He was unable to open his mouth for a moment.


    "Are you Lu Li?" Fortunately, his Majesty was very kind and helped him out.


    Lu Li quickly replied, "my highness, I am Luli."


    This seemingly nonsense of a question and answer, but he previously a trace of embarrassment to deceive the past.


    "It''s really a young talent with extraordinary looks." Looking at a light green robe, handsome and straight Lu Li, he spoke in praise.


    Lu Li was about to continue to be polite, and to fool the matter away, he heard his majesty suddenly ask, "what do you think of the war between the kingdom of heaven and the devil?"


    "As expected, they are brothers and sisters. The way to trap people is to inherit them."


    Lu Li''s brain hummed, but he was speechless in his heart. He could only say, "excuse me, your majesty. I''m a slow witted man, and my mouth is too stupid. What''s more, I''m really a man..."


    "No matter what you say, I will forgive you for your innocence."


    However, Jiang was still old and hot. As soon as his majesty opened his mouth, he directly strangled his polite words, which contained the meaning of warning: "there is nothing wrong with saying more, but if there is something to hide, it is deliberately perfunctory. I''m afraid you will be punished today. "


    As soon as this speech came out, the eyes of all the officials in the Manchu Dynasty all focused on Lu Li.


    In fact, he was very curious about this young bodyguard who made zhenguojin by himself. Besides, his Majesty''s attitude is obviously to him, which immediately pushed Lu Li to the top of the storm.


    Lu Li opened his mouth, at the same time looked at mu tea, expecting this cruel woman to suddenly change her mind and stand up to help herself out.


    It''s a pity that the smile on the face of the mu tea, let his heart the last trace of fantasy has been extinguished.


    "Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice." Lu Li felt a burst of sadness in his heart, and at the same time, he also launched a cruel attack, "nothing more than a death, who is afraid of whom?"


    So, Lu Li lowered his head, took a deep breath, and said in a loud voice, "I think that the border areas and countries are the face of the dignity of the country. Vast territory is the bottom line of national dignity. Therefore, we must not set a precedent for the matter of seeking peace by dividing the territory. "


    After a pause, Lu Li clenched his teeth and said word by word: "an inch, not even!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    No one expected that Lu Li was talking wildly.


    Only Lin Wangbei took a deep look at him with a slightly surprised look in his eyes.


    The rest of the ministers, even the most fanatical main battle faction, could not tolerate Lu Li''s remarks at the moment.


    "Huang kou''er, do you know what''s going on between the two countries? The gains and losses of one territory are just ordinary. How dare you say such crazy words? "


    An old minister of the same age stood up, pointing to Lu Li and denouncing him.


    His words immediately attracted the echo of many people.


    Lu Li lowered his head and couldn''t see his expression clearly, but he didn''t mean to speak again.


    And the emperor who forced him to open his mouth and bathed in red sleeves, at this time is also a look of deaf mute. But, mu tea sleeve showed a touch of gratifying expression, nodded toward the throne.


    "Your Majesty, I think there is some truth in his words."


    So, after a brief confrontation that was hard to see with the naked eye, Lin Wangbei, the royal lineage of his majesty, stood up and calmly relieved Lu Li and said, "the vast territory is the bottom line of national dignity. Isn''t this the meaning of our soldiers'' bloody struggle?"


    "What''s more, the word" seeking peace and secession "put forward by Xiao you is really an accurate description of the predicament of the holy kingdom Lin Wangbei looked at the peace faction headed by old Prime Minister Zhang and the middle school, and said, "if this method of seeking peace is a precedent, we have given it to the devil kingdom. Tomorrow, we will give a state if the Kingdom wants to buy a state. What should we do if the Kingdom wants the whole kingdom of devouring heaven? "


    The peace seekers were speechless.


    Even the main fighters who had previously reprimanded Lu Li were shocked to think of the scene at that time.


    Old Prime Minister Zhang sighed and said, "when he gets an inch, it''s not too late to go to war again."


    Lin Wangbei frowned slightly, but did not continue to contradict the old Prime Minister.


    After all, in terms of the other party''s seniority, repeatedly refuting him will make things worse.


    "When is the time to gain more?"


    But just then, a man who had not expected to speak.


    Old Prime Minister Zhang was stunned and looked at Lu Li.


    Lu Li raised his head and looked at him.


    The old Prime Minister didn''t get angry. Instead, he thought about it seriously for a moment, and then replied, "if you want to swallow up the spirit of heaven, you can''t hurt the foundation even if you give two big states that are not rich. But these two states were handed over to the kingdom of heaven and the devil. It would take them at least five or even ten years to manage them before they could get better. This point is firmly proved by the fact that the three holy states which were defeated in the previous war. "


    "To exchange two unimportant states for five or ten years of stability and peace is also an opportunity for us to breathe and develop."


    The old prime minister said here, looked at Lu Li and said, "are you satisfied with the answer?"


    "Not satisfied."


    Lu Li shook his head.


    All the officials in the imperial court were in an uproar!


    How dare a little bodyguard of the royal palace to confront the old man of the three dynasties and the head of all officials at the court meeting?


    "Lu Li!" Lin Wang Beishen drank and felt that he was a little over.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li is totally out of his mind now. He turns a blind eye to Lin Wangbei''s good intentions. In his eyes, only old Prime Minister Zhang said, "do you want to give the land of the two prefectures of the heaven and the devil Kingdom, and think you can get a few years'' breathing time? Have you ever thought about a question? "


    "Go ahead." Old Prime Minister Zhang looked a little serious.


    Lu Li did not ignore his ideas because of his age.


    "The kingdom of heaven and the devil Kingdom took the territory from the other three holy countries, which they seized by war!" With one sentence, Lu Li pointed out the biggest flaw in the old Prime Minister Zhang''s statement.


    Although some people haven''t responded, Lin Wangbei''s generation immediately understood what he said.


    Although old Prime Minister Zhang also had some understanding, he still did not recognize the same way: "because of this, the extreme heaven and the devil kingdom are more urgent than us."


    "Old prime minister, I think you should change your name to laomuddle." Lu Li grinds his teeth and sneers at him mercilessly.


    This time, with the self-restraint of old Prime Minister Zhang, he could not help but open his eyes.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li didn''t give him a chance to speak. Lianzhu said like a shell: "the kingdom of the heaven and the devil nourishes the war by fighting, winning three holy countries in succession, and annexing numerous lands! This is the dangerous moment when the national strength is empty and unable to fight again! Compared with swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven, the extreme heaven demon kingdom is a fierce beast that forcibly exposes its claws and teeth. In fact, it is the end of a strong crossbow, and there is nothing more than its appearance! "


    "What basis do you have for that?" Old Prime Minister Zhang also raised his voice, pointed to Lu Li and said angrily, "if the kingdom of the devil is just pretending to be weak, how many people will lose their lives and how many people will be homeless!? Have you ever thought about this result? "


    "Shut up


    Lu Li almost roared, and even the several courtiers who were standing near him were shaken by surprise.


    "I don''t know whether the kingdom of the demon kingdom is disguised. I only know that if it still has the strength of World War I, it will send envoys to Korea even if it gathers 200000 troops at the border. This behavior obviously means that it wants to trap white wolves with empty hands under its own name!"Lu Li said fiercely: "you old fool, you just want to keep your mouth open and shut up for the sake of the holy kingdom. Have you ever thought that once we make peace with the heaven and the devil Kingdom, the so-called breathing time we have won is what the hell Kingdom wants? They can get two big states without a single soldier, and at least five years of breathing time! What''s more, if the other side didn''t do anything, we would have opened the door of our country and ceded our territory. Then the two big states, which are not important to you, will become the best backing for the heaven demon kingdom to attack the holy kingdom. How can you resist the more powerful and cunning heaven demon Kingdom when it comes time to swallow the holy kingdom with internal and external cooperation? "


    "You..."


    Old Prime Minister Zhang was a little annoyed by Lu Li''s words. He opened his mouth and didn''t say a word for a while.


    However, Lin Wangbei is looking at Lu Li with a kind of surprise eyes, only feel that the maosai suddenly opens. In many obscure places, Lu Li''s "key" is missing, and he has figured out all the joints.


    "Do you know how many people will die in war with such lunatics as the kingdom of heaven and the devil?" At the moment, old Prime Minister Zhang no longer insisted on his truth, but convinced Lu Li with the lives of the people.


    But Lu Li just sneered, "I don''t know how many people will die in the war, but once the precedent of seeking peace is set, the people in those two states will not be left."


    He raised his head, looked at his majesty who was sitting at the top, and said word by word: "every inch of land must be fought for in the territory of mountains and rivers! If the Kingdom really wants to negotiate peace on the basis of its territory, the war will have begun! "


    "Ah..."


    The old Prime Minister Zhang was stunned for a long time, finally sighed, and silently arched his hand to the top, "please make a decision."


    "Your Majesty''s decision."


    The forest looks to the north.


    "Your Majesty''s decision!"


    All the officials in the court bow together.


    The emperor, who was sitting at the top, was silent for a moment. At last, he took a look at Lu Li and said faintly: "retreat from the court!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Lu Li stepped out of the hall, he felt that his whole body was wet and felt very uncomfortable.


    Although the words he had just said were sonorous and forceful, in fact, he had to stand still several times.


    You know, on that occasion, it is not easy to contradict the identity of old Prime Minister Zhang several times.


    Moreover, once a sentence is not said, offending his majesty, his head will have to move on the spot.


    Even the identity of the king of cloud was seriously injured by his Majesty''s four words because he said a wrong word. Lu Li guessed that in his present state, his majesty can kill himself with one word.


    But fortunately, this level is survived.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Lu Li does not intend to continue to stay in this terrible place, and his feet will slip away with oil.


    "You want to go as soon as you''re done?"


    However, at this time, mu tea playful voice light ring, let him slip away the plan to declare bankruptcy again.


    Lu Li stopped, looking at mu tea, but did not say a word.


    Where does not know his red sleeve? Just light way: "come with me."


    "To where?" Lu Li was on guard.


    He was frightened by this cruel woman.


    Time and again, he pushed himself to the top of the storm. This time, he was even more extreme. He was actually in the court meeting.


    However, mu tea did not answer, just quietly walk in front of the road.


    Lu Li saw that, although he didn''t want to, he could only follow him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    Follow in mu tea behind, through the deep palace, along the way has not seen anyone, not even a palace maid eunuch.


    Has come to a huge building, mu tea just way: "you said that before, is there such an idea for a long time?"


    Lu Li was still looking around. After hesitating for a moment, Lu Li nodded his head and said, "from the beginning of hearing general Lin Wangbei''s words, we almost had a draft."


    Mu tea looked back at him, some strange eyes, but did not say anything.


    Just took him to the building.


    In front of the door, many breathless black armour soldiers are patrolling, can see the moment of mu tea, are very tacit to avoid her.


    It can be seen that mu tea is also notorious in the palace.


    "Your Highness, your majesty is waiting." Before they got to the door, the kind-hearted old Eunuch in the hall welcomed him out. At the same time, he took a look at Lu Li and said with a smile: "Lu Shiwei is really a young talent. Don''t worry. What you said earlier is just about your Majesty''s heart."


    As the chief manager of the palace, this kind-hearted old eunuch is obviously the most trusted minister around the emperor.


    With his words of relief, Lu Li was more or less at ease.


    Mu tea is a light way: "hard Li Gonggong."


    "It''s the old slave''s duty. Your highness, please."


    The old eunuch stepped aside and bowed slightly.


    Mu red sleeve does not squint, led Lu Li to go in.


    Before entering one of them, Lu Li looked up and saw the three characters of imperial study, which made him more confused.


    However, his doubts gradually faded away after he saw Lin Wangbei in the imperial study and old Prime Minister Zhang.


    "Your Highness."


    Two ministers of the thigh and humerus saluted to mu tea.


    Mu tea return: "you are welcome."


    After that, she said to the old prime minister, "I''m a young bodyguard. I''m too rude to speak and do things. Don''t worry about him if he''s cut."


    Her words, so that Lu Li is not sure, secretly looked at her several eyes, almost thought that this person is Ge Xinyue fake.


    However, the old prime minister just laughed, and then looked at Lu Li and said, "young people''s hearts are straight, and their words are reasonable. This old man has opened his eyes."


    On his somewhat muddy eyes, Lu Li smiles awkwardly and repeatedly bows his hands.


    "Your Majesty is still waiting for us. Go in."


    Fortunately, Lin Wangbei came forward to break the situation.


    Then the first one went inside.


    Old Prime Minister Zhang narrowed his eyes and laughed and followed Lin Wangbei.


    Mu tea turned back to Lu Li and said, "no matter what you see or hear later, when you leave this door, you will rot in your stomach, understand?"


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he knew what secret he might come into contact with next. He suddenly turned back and said, "Your Highness, can you let me go now? I promise I won''t say anything. "


    Mu tea did not speak, but simply and rudely grasp him, even the opportunity to resist.


    Several people pass through a secret passage in the imperial study and come to a huge library.


    There was no one but an old man in a black robe who was struggling to sort out books there.


    Seeing this old man, Lu Li had a guess, and stopped in surprise.


    Unfortunately, the moment Lin Wangbei and Zhang Laocheng meet the old man, the last fluke in Lu Li''s heart is broken.


    "See your majesty!"


    Seeing them, the old man who was sorting books stopped and said hoarsely, "coming?"


    This voice is quite different from the gentle emperor in the hall at that time!


    When the old man saw the expression on Lu Li''s face, he knew what he was thinking in his heart. He said with a smile: "you must be thinking that the emperor who swallows up the Heavenly Kingdom can be such a bad old man like me?"


    Lu Li came back to his senses and said, "see you Yes, your majesty


    There was almost a storm in his heart!


    This is the strongest man in Tuntian kingdom?


    It is said that it is already the peak of Mingyou and is about to break through the invincible power of the threshold of seeing God?


    This painting style is obviously wrong!


    "Sit down." The old man put the books aside and waved. A huge table and several chairs appeared in the library.


    Lin Wang north, the old Prime Minister of Zhang walked by.


    Mu tea is pulling away from the past seat.


    After several people sat down, the old man who suspected the emperor said faintly, "are you very disappointed?"


    His question is obviously a question for Lu Li.


    And Lu Li was silent for a moment, and then cautiously said, "Your Majesty, but what serious injury have you suffered?"


    "You boy, you are really smart. It''s not surprising that qiu''er mentioned you to me before he closed the door."The old man, or the emperor of tuntian Shengguo, said with a smile, "you would have said that in the temple before. Are you very disappointed with the status quo of tuntian Shengguo?"


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he first looked at the mu tea sleeves and said, "if it hadn''t been for this cruel woman to be grilled on the fire, I wouldn''t waste so many words."


    However, he replied, "Your Majesty is joking. The country is peaceful and the people are peaceful. It is not easy for me to have a place to live as a traitor of the right way. How can I be disappointed?"


    "You." The emperor laughed, "as qiu''er said, it''s a little slippery."


    With that, he suddenly coughed twice, and his whole body was covered by a kind of twilight, which made people feel that his time was running out.


    This makes Lu Li very confused. After hesitating for a moment, he asks in a low voice: "Your Majesty''s injury..."


    "I was beaten by the devil emperor of the kingdom of the devil." The emperor took a breath, his tone was light, as if the wounded were not himself.


    However, his words surprised Lu Li and said, "the devil emperor of the heaven devil kingdom? Does he dare to enter the imperial capital of the holy land of heaven? "


    "Not so." One side of Lin Wangbei explained: "this time, your majesty left the imperial capital and fought with the demon emperor."


    "It''s a pity that I''m half way to the threshold, and he''s already on it."


    Now the emperor, who was no different from the weak old man, did not claim to be lonely, but said in a calm tone: "however, none of us took advantage of that war. Although I was more injured, he had to send envoys to make peace with the kingdom of devouring heaven."


    Speaking of this, he looked at Lu Li with a smile, "how, I am the emperor, is it still a little bloody?"


    Lu Li sneered and did not speak.


    "For the territory of mountains and rivers, we must fight for every inch of land I''m really ashamed of what you said


    The emperor sighed: "if there was no such impulse as me, the two countries would not be afraid of the heaven and the devil kingdom if they really started a war."


    Lu Li is slightly stunned and looks to the north.


    Lin Wangbei shook his head slightly, and there was no half expression on his face.


    Lu Li understood immediately, and said with a wry smile of self mockery: "what happened before was a play dominated by your majesty?"


    "In the end, I was the only one who was a fool."


    "Lu Li!"


    Mu tea burst out a voice to interrupt Lu Li''s words, carefully looking at him and saying: "you can appear here, it shows a lot of problems."


    "What is that? After the play? " Lu Li smiles indifferent.


    In fact, he had no anger or disappointment.


    I just feel that the role of this play is really baffling.


    Now that the emperor has been seriously injured, even Lin Wang is a peace faction behind his back, why push himself to the front of the waves to say those words?


    "To tell you the truth, Lu Li." The emperor raised his already turbid eyes and said mildly, "in the previous dynasty meeting, although it was some of your meaning, we never thought that you would give such an answer."


    "This answer, let me very surprised, but also regret not to meet you earlier."


    The emperor shook his head, and then said, "this time I asked you to come. It''s nothing to do with the king of Yan. Besides, the king of Yan is definitely not the kind of person you imagine. She has paid more for the holy land than you think. "


    "Your Majesty."


    Mu red sleeve suddenly cold voice way: "some words, do not need to say with him."


    Unfortunately, the emperor, or her brother, ignored the threat.


    Just calmly looking at Lu Li, he said, "do you know what the real negotiation conditions are for the dispatch of envoys from the kingdom of heaven and evil?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    "Bathe the whale!"


    Mu tea coldly called out the name of the emperor.


    She was really angry.


    Even, a long gun of fire like color has emerged in the void, pointing to the emperor''s eyebrows from afar. As long as he dares to speak the next words, the tip of the gun will go directly through his head.


    "King Yan!"


    Lin Wangbei suddenly got up. His action was so fast that he grasped the spear and said in a deep voice, "calm down, do you know what you are doing?"


    "Get out of the way."


    The long spear trembles violently, and Lin Wangbei also inspires the true Qi and suppresses the long gun that is about to go away.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li hesitated: "Your Majesty, this condition should not be related to the king of Yan?"


    "You are very clever," the old emperor said with a happy smile


    Mu tea is full of killing intent staring at Lu Li.


    Lu Li only felt numbness in his scalp.


    It''s not afraid to bathe in the eyes of tea warning.


    Instead, he guessed the conditions of the kingdom.


    At the same time, the emperor of the holy Kingdom also gave the answer, "the only condition for the emperor to make peace is to let King Yan marry him, which will ensure the peace of the two countries for a hundred years."


    "Has the king of Yan agreed?"


    Lu Li Leng after Leng, some can not believe.


    First of all, he sought peace by cutting land, but now it has developed into a peace and kinship.


    What''s more, what''s the object of making peace with you?


    If it wasn''t for the emperor of the holy kingdom to say it himself, Lu Li would only feel that the other side was joking.


    Mu tea such a character, how can you agree to become a victim of marriage? Lu Li''s first reaction is that there are problems that can''t be ignored in the kingdom of swallowing heaven. Even mu Hongxiu has to sacrifice himself in order to maintain the continuation of the holy kingdom.


    But as soon as this idea appeared, it was denied by Lu Li himself.


    Although the emperor was seriously injured, the devil emperor of the kingdom of heaven and evil did not get well. At present, although the two sides can not be regarded as evenly matched, swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven may not be without the strength of the first World War.


    "For this matter, the holy Kingdom owes the king Yan."


    The emperor knew Lu Li''s doubts, but he didn''t explain anything, and there was no need to explain.


    As the head of a nation, he should always put the interests of the holy kingdom first. Don''t say that he sacrificed his own sister, even his daughter, he will not frown.


    This is very clear to all present.


    So Lu Li turned his eyes to mu tea.


    Mu tea face expressionless way: "know this thing to you do not have any benefit."


    "Of course." When Lu Li heard the speech, he laughed at himself, "a small person like me is not qualified to interfere in any decision, but I am still very curious. With his Highness''s character, what is the reason for accepting such rude request?"


    Mu tea cold way: "this has nothing to do with you."


    Then she turned to the emperor and said, "are you sure you want to waste time on such a trivial issue?"


    He coughed twice and sighed, "this is my sister''s life-long event. What can be more important than this?"


    Lu Li laughs and feels that he has no right to speak in this situation.


    After all, this is a family affair of the royal family. To a large extent, it is a state affair of the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    When it comes to state affairs, I can still listen here, which is an exception.


    At this time, Lin Wangbei saw that mu tea had calmed down for a few minutes, and then released the hand holding the gun tightly.


    The emperor looked at the silent old Prime Minister Zhang and said softly, "what do you think of the prime minister?"


    "I think it''s a good thing that the marriage between King Yan and the devil emperor can be passed smoothly for 50 years." Old Prime Minister Zhang is still in a stable posture. Even in such a private situation, there is no mistake in his words.


    And such a steady style of work is the foundation for him to stand up for three dynasties.


    No matter everything, his starting point is always to swallow up heaven, and no emperor would not appreciate such a top ranking official.


    But this matter even mu tea I nodded to agree, for others, naturally not qualified to gossip.


    The emperor nodded, his expression did not show any clue, but a trace of disappointment flashed through his eyes.


    So he said faintly: "King Yan, prime minister, you two go out first."


    Old Prime Minister Zhang immediately stood up and left without any hesitation.


    As for mu Hongxiu, he took a deep look at Lu Li, but did not say anything after all. He withdrew from the library after the old Prime Minister.


    After the two of them left, Lu Li was on tenterhooks.


    In this posture, the emperor obviously wanted to have a secret conversation.


    What Lu Li hates most is the secret.


    He didn''t want to touch personal secrets or secrets involving great powers such as holy Kingdom and demon kingdom.Because once you know too many secrets, you will lose many choices.


    This is also the reason why he would take the risk to pull out his sword in front of mu tea.


    However, in the face of mu tea, Lu Li dared to pull out his sword and put his life on the gambling table. However, in front of the emperor who swallowed heaven, he did not have the courage.


    Or, he has no chance of winning.


    So Lu Li can only wait.


    When the emperor opened his mouth to tell the secret and why he left himself here.


    "Looking to the north, what do you think our chances of winning the war at this time?" After dismissing mu Hongxiu and old Prime Minister Zhang, the emperor did not directly talk to Lu Li, but asked Lin Wangbei a more demanding question.


    The odds of war are never spoken out.


    Even Lin Wangbei, a valiant and skillful general, is extremely cautious at the moment. After thinking for a moment, he replied, "if only two armies are fighting, and I am in command, 80% of them will be able to defeat the 200000 soldiers from the demon kingdom."


    The emperor gasped, clasped his fist and said, "it''s just the 200000?"


    Obviously, his question was not whether Lin Wangbei could defeat the 200000 soldiers who had invaded the border. But in the real war, in the face of the millions of troops and horses in the ancient times, the kingdom of swallowing the heaven can have some success rate!


    This time, Lin Wangbei didn''t hesitate to say, "I''m 40% sure if the extremely evil army doesn''t attack. On the contrary, there will be 30%. If you add the devil emperor, I will only have a chance of winning less than 20%


    Facing this kind of topic, Lin Wangbei seemed very calm, "the two armies are against each other, occupying the most favorable time, place and people. The final thing to consider is the winner or loser of the game. "


    "In the face-to-face battle, I just need to join hands with king Wulie, and I can compete with the troops of the heaven and the devil kingdom. But once the devil emperor hands in person, I''m not likely to escape from the heaven. "


    When Lin Wangbei said this, he stopped at the right time to give the emperor some time to digest.


    "Twenty percent Is it only 20% The emperor squinted, his tone was a little strange, and finally he said, "it seems that it''s the will of God. I''m still a little slow..."


    "Your Majesty has been a gifted genius who has been able to achieve this in a hundred years."


    Lin Wang Bei also sighed slightly.


    He is not flattering. In fact, at the age of the emperor of the holy Kingdom, he is not old among the warriors. And he also stepped on the threshold of seeing God a hundred years ago, saying that it was not too much to say that he was a genius.


    From ancient times to the present, I don''t know how many people who could enter the realm of Ming and quiet before the age of 20 have finally fallen to the threshold of seeing God, which takes a hundred years and can not be seen through.


    "Look north, you don''t understand." The emperor closed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "in today''s era, the Qi of heaven and earth has already been changed. It will not be long before seeing the divine realm as a gap in front of the martial arts. The future will eventually become the world of young people, and it is also time for us, who occupy a country''s good fortune, to live in a muddle and muddle along. "


    After that, he opened his eyes and took a deep look at Lu Li.


    Lu Li is rather reserved and silent.


    The emperor said with a smile, "although I didn''t witness the battle between you and the little Madman of the Shen family, you did win the beauty. With the power of Qi and blood cultivated by pure body and soul, you can defeat a tongxuan peak with martial spirit. If you polish it for a few more years, you can expect it in the future. "


    Hearing this, Lu Li thanks his majesty for his praise, but he is not surprised.


    Even mu tea can see through his strange body, not to mention the emperor who has touched the threshold of God?


    "It''s just a pity that my stubborn sister."


    See Lu Li no longer answer, the Emperor just shook his head.


    However, at this time, Lu Li raised his head in silence and said in a calm tone: "Your Majesty has said so much. In fact, I also have a question to ask your majesty to answer."


    "Oh?" The emperor seemed to be waiting for this sentence and said with a smile, "but it''s OK to say so."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    Lu Li took a deep breath as if emboldened, and said slowly: "in fact, what you said before is very reasonable. War can''t be started lightly. Once it starts, it''s not a good thing for the holy land. I think there is a standard in one''s mind that Marshal Lin''s attitude towards the heaven and the devil''s country must also be daring to fight rather than fighting. "


    "Not bad." Lin Wangbei nodded and agreed with Lu Li.


    Lu Li looked at him, then looked at his majesty, and continued: "in the eyes of old Prime Minister Zhang, whether war or not, as long as it is good for the development of the holy Kingdom, he will give the greatest support. The steelyard in the old Prime Minister''s mind is actually the interests of the country. War or peace are just means to gain benefits. "


    "The process has never mattered. For ages, only the winner has the right to laugh at the end."


    "These issues are nothing important to you. The real superior never cares about such small gains and losses. Just as the old Prime Minister Zhang said, since peace and marriage can bring peace and stability to the holy state for 50 years, it may not be a good thing for Yan to marry the devil emperor. "


    When Lu Li said this, he suddenly laughed at himself and said, "I''m just a dispensable little man. If it wasn''t for zhenguojin or the war with Shen Fangge, maybe there was a little weak friendship between me and the princess. Without these, your Majesty would never have noticed such a tiny third grade bodyguard like me. Today, I can sit here and listen to your majesty discussing major issues with Marshal Lin. moreover, I can still control millions of lives, even tens of thousands of lives. To be honest, at a certain moment, I began to be afraid. "


    He looked into his Majesty''s eyes and said with a gesture of great disrespect to the holy Emperor: "I''m afraid that a small person like me will decide the life and death of others by saying something casually. Even if those lives and deaths are just stones that can''t even be splashed in comparison with the whole tuntian Kingdom, I''m afraid I can''t sleep if they die innocently because of me. "


    When Lin Wangbei heard this, he suddenly wanted to interrupt, but he was stopped by the emperor with his peaceful eyes.


    He said with a smile, "if you can have this idea, you have already started to think."


    "Yes, I''m thinking." Lu Li said with a bitter smile: "but what can that do? Even Marshal Lin, a strong man, would worry that he would be beheaded by the devil emperor of the other side before the war. Even your majesty, after fighting with the devil emperor, you have been injured like this... "


    "I''m just a small character who can''t even practice for a while. I''m really afraid to participate in such a big event."


    "But..."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li''s words suddenly turned, "even if I''m afraid, I also want to ask your majesty to answer my questions."


    He slowly approached a few minutes, word by word: "this matter, you have asked Yan Wang''s own opinion?"


    "Lu Li, I know that you are the confidant promoted by Yan Wang. For this matter, Yan Wang himself did not..." Lin Wangbei wanted to explain, but Lu Li stubbornly said: "let go of the holy Kingdom, it''s just who she wants to marry. Has your majesty really asked the Emperor Yan''s opinion?"


    Lin Wang North Leng Leng, and then issued a sigh.


    At this moment, no matter how tolerant and gentle his Majesty was, Lu Li''s aggressive tone aroused a trace of anger.


    In his turbid eyes, he suddenly became as deep as the abyss. He said coldly: "born in the royal family, everything she has to sacrifice, even her life, when the holy Kingdom needs it."


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know much about the truth, but I''ve heard a saying that I''m in charge of politics. Do your duty and do your duty. "


    Lu Li was not afraid of the emperor''s threatening tone. He said in a deep voice: "it''s difficult for the state to be a saint. None of the officials dare to die! As the emperor of the holy Kingdom, you are the most powerful warrior in the holy kingdom. After experiencing defeat, you think of retreat at the first time! "


    "And you have come to the conclusion that the king of Yan should marry far away from the heaven and the devil Kingdom, so as to give you people a chance to survive?"


    Lu Li laughed sarcastically, "even if the king of Yan is strong, he is just a woman. If you put the future of the country on a woman, what else do you have to do? What do you want the emperor to do? It''s better to ask Yan Wang to be the emperor. If she marries the supreme devil emperor again, it''s all over! "


    "Presumptuous!"


    The emperor roared and released a terrible Qi, which was like a raging wave. Lu Li''s viscera were injured on the spot. If his green robe didn''t shine bright and dim, which blocked a trace of pressure for him, he might have suffered more serious injuries.


    "Angry with anger?" Lu Li sat firmly, reached out to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth and said with a smile: "you will be angry, just because I mentioned the pain, right?"


    "Luli, enough!"


    Lin Wangbei pressed Lu Li''s shoulder, and the powerful and true air source poured into it, which not only helped him stabilize his injury, but also prevented him from continuing to speak.


    "Look north, let him go!" The emperor''s face was gloomy and said, "if you want to hear it, what else does he want to say?""Your majesty!"


    Lin Wangbei was helpless. He only felt that the old and the young were mischievous.


    At this point, if we go on, who knows if Lu Li will make any amazing remarks, even if he can''t save his life?


    Moreover, as a warrior, Lin Wangbei is also a soldier. He is not disgusted with Lu Li''s words, and even has some identification.


    The courage of a warrior between life and death can be applied to two armies against each other.


    Lin Wangbei''s greatest humiliation is that he wants to avoid the disaster by means of humiliating peace and marriage before the war.


    What''s more, he was stimulated by Lu Li''s saying that "none of the officials in the dynasty dare to die.".


    If he had not been in front of his majesty, he would have led Lu Li to the frontier and let him see with his own eyes what "dare to die".


    "Alone, let him go!"


    Unfortunately, the emperor, who was already in a rage, ignored Lin Wangbei''s conciliatory attitude.


    Lin Wang North smell speech, but also can only loosen and clasp Lu Li''s hand, secretly patted him, hoping that he would stop when he was good.


    However, after being released, Lu Li did not say anything more.


    The emperor sneered and said, "why, did you use up all your courage just now?"


    "Your Majesty needn''t provoke me. If you want to continue, please answer my questions." Lu Li also stemmed the neck, a pair of unconvinced expression.


    "Good!"


    As soon as the emperor patted the table, his voice was hoarse: "if you want to give you the answer alone, you will be told! She promised to marry the king of Yan far away from the heaven and the devil kingdom. Even if she and old Prime Minister Zhang obstructed him, she insisted on it! Do you think that you are the only one who is wise, and that you are a fool to swallow the kingdom of heaven and the whole dynasty? Once the marriage is successful, the 50 years that tuntian Shengguo will get will be 50 years that you dare not even lift your head! He is one of the nine kings of the holy kingdom. All his sisters have been taken away by the demon emperor and become his concubine. How can people make fun of him? "


    "They will say that Gu is a fool who is greedy for life and afraid of death. He is a waste emperor who can sell everything for his own life."


    Boom!


    At the end of the day, an indescribable sense of oppression spread throughout the entire library. The vast collection of books was not windless, and the pages were turned up noisily.


    Lu Li''s face pale, or refused to accept, "since your majesty can see everything, why do you want to come to me to say this?"


    "Because you''re the only outsider in tuntian Shengguo." After releasing the pressure, the wrinkles on the emperor''s face seemed to be a little deeper, and he said in a deep voice: "although your roots are not innocent, a traitor of xuanjianzong is the most unlikely role to be involved in the evil gate forces!"


    "So, loneliness needs you to do something."


    "Do what you say is full of officials, and no one dares to do it."


    The emperor squinted at Lu Li, blowing his beard and saying, "dare you do it?"


    Seeing his expression, Lu Li immediately became alert and said with a bit of vigilance: "that depends on what it is."


    "It''s simple." The emperor put away his serious expression and said with a smile: "I want you to kill those envoys and take the emperor to leave the capital."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    Lu Li felt as if he had been cheated by a big play led by the Emperor himself step by step.


    Looking at the most powerful warrior in front of him, Lu Li Leng for a long time, can only sincerely sigh: "ginger is still old and spicy, your Majesty''s means, let me see what is old and wise."


    "From the beginning to the end, you volunteered, didn''t you?" The emperor asked with a smile.


    Lu Li, however, has been unable to say a rebuttal.


    What''s more, in front of the emperor, he changed his words and said that it had nothing to do with him. Lu Li could have expected that he would not be able to leave the library alive.


    "Lu Li, I have to say, even I admire your courage."


    Lin Wangbei, who had "blocked" Lu Li a few times before, also showed a smile, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I really envy Yan Wang. I can have a confidant who cares for her like this."


    "In fact, things are different from what you think..." Lu Liqiang squeezed out a bitter smile and tried to save it by saying, "otherwise, let''s discuss it again?"


    The emperor said with a smile: "scared?"


    Lu Li had no choice but to say, "Your Majesty, it''s normal to be afraid of such a thing? What you are discussing with me now is the sensitive issue of killing other countries. Let alone how powerful the welcoming messengers from the kingdom of the heaven and the devil are, even if I kill them by chance, the will of King Yan is not up to me. If she doesn''t want to go, can I tie her up? "


    Hearing this, the emperor looked up at the forest and looked north.


    Meanwhile, Lin Wangbei also showed a strange smile and explained in a low voice: "with the power of Yan Wang, there are few people in this world who can control her will. However, you can rest assured that as long as you can kill the wedding Messenger, the king of Yan will naturally take you out of the imperial capital. "


    "Take me out of the capital? Didn''t I take the king of Yan to leave? " Lu Li was a Leng at first, but he immediately reacted, his face was ugly and said: "do you want me and the king of Yan to attract the attention of the kingdom of heaven and the devil?"


    "If you don''t need some dangerous moves, what are the solutions to this situation?"


    Although the emperor''s tone was peaceful, he was deeply helpless, "now that the animal tide is in trouble, and the natural disaster is not yet determined, so we can fight with the kingdom of heaven and the devil, and we can say that the victory of swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven is near nothing."


    "Of course, if it comes to that moment, the power of shenweisi will be enough to protect you and the king of Yan."


    In the end, the emperor almost made the decision on the spot, without giving Lu Li a chance to refuse.


    In addition, when referring to shenweisi, he also looked at Lu Li with a kind of meaningful eyes.


    It''s a pity that Lu Li received too many messages at one time. His mind was in a mess, and he didn''t notice his "reminder".


    Even Lu Li can''t remember how he left the library. His legs were as heavy as lead. He walked out of the imperial study. As soon as he looked up, he saw mu Hongxiu and old Prime Minister Zhang waiting there.


    They don''t know what they are talking about. After seeing Lu Li, they stop talking.


    Old Prime Minister Zhang said with a smile: "since the people like Yan Wang have come, I will go ahead."


    "Prime minister, take your time." Mu tea nodded.


    When the old Prime Minister Zhang left, she turned back and looked at Lu Li. Her face was indescribably tired. "Do you know?"


    Lu Li came back to her mind and glanced at her face.


    This is the first time he saw Mu red sleeve show this kind of expression.


    As if this moment, she is no longer the invincible king of Yan, but a woman unable to resist the fate.


    However, the trace of some weakness in her face fleeting, as if it was just an illusion.


    Lu Li didn''t go into it. He nodded in silence. Then he wanted to tell the emperor what the emperor had said. When he opened his mouth, he hesitated.


    "I said, no matter what you hear, what you see, when you get out of this door, it''s all rotten in your stomach. Don''t mention it to anyone."


    Mu tea seems to know what he wants to say, with a hint of warning: "anyone, naturally including me."


    Lu Li closed his mouth and his expression was numb.


    Mu tea ignored these, light way: "go back."


    She stepped out and walked slowly down the steps. Lu Li for a time did not move, just looking at her back, there are many emotions in the bottom of my heart.


    For mu tea, he can not say is pity or gratitude.


    Pity that she was born in the royal family. Even if she became a powerful warrior in Mingyou, she still couldn''t control her own destiny. Thanks to her in such a complicated situation, she took in her own traitor who was expelled from the cloud palace.


    Perhaps the reason for his kindness is that he has created enough value.


    But no matter what, Lu Li still feels the gratitude of Mu Hongxiu. Otherwise, he could not have said such treacherous words in front of the emperor of the holy kingdom.It''s a pity that a moment''s courage can''t change anything. Reality is not a fantasy that can be turned over by shouting.


    Although Lu Li wants to help mu tea, the real key to all of this is the will of his own.


    So, Lu Li called out to her back: "Your Highness, do you want to escape?"


    Bathe in the red sleeve forward the footsteps slightly a meal, that like fire red skirt flutters with the wind, but appears her figure particularly desolate and desolate.


    Somehow, Lu Li''s heart suddenly gave birth to a nervous mood, and he secretly reflected that he was still impulsive.


    At this time, mu tea turned his face and looked at him for a moment, revealing the expression that absolutely should not appear on her face.


    A brilliant smile that even overshadowed the red dress.


    Lu Li seems to have been fixed, staring at this picturesque scene.


    Until mu tea speechless turn to leave, Lu Li just put this smile out of his mind, mumble a word that only he knows, quietly follow mu tea''s steps.


    In the end, none of them mentioned that topic again, and kept silent tacit understanding.


    ¡­¡­


    "Back?"


    After returning to the courtyard of King Yan''s mansion, Lu Li ran into Ye Dongtian, who also raised his hand to say hello.


    Lu Li nodded to him, quite absent-minded.


    Ye Dongtian said: "what did you see and hear at the court meeting?"


    This was a polite remark with the meaning of exploration, but after hearing it, Lu Li looked up like an electric shock, turned around and went out.


    Ye Dongtian was startled by his fierce reaction and even said, "what are you going to do?"


    Lu Li''s figure has disappeared outside the courtyard, and an answer came from afar.


    "Kill!"


    Ye Dongtian said, "Oh," and then he reacted. Lu Li said that killing people must be to finish the task. He could not help muttering: "it must be strange to suddenly become so diligent."


    It''s not just him who is aware of the strangeness, but also Ge Xinyue.


    As mu tea''s closest confidant, Ge Xinyue is very keen to find mu tea''s emotional changes.


    Even if she conceals very well, but Ge Xinyue can still feel the upset in her occasionally frowning expression.


    Then, Ge Xinyue took advantage of the time to add tea, quietly asked: "Your Highness, but what''s bothering you?"


    Mu tea smell speech, subconsciously gently frowned eyebrows spread out, lazy way: "nothing, just some trivial things in the court."


    "Your Majesty''s decision Can''t you change it? " Ge Xinyue probably knew what she meant and asked softly.


    As the chief manager of the Yan palace, mu Hongxiu has great trust in her. There are many secret news that GE Xinyue can know at the first time.


    This includes the negotiation and terms handed down by the kingdom of heaven and demon not long ago.


    Ge Xinyue thought that his Majesty would refuse the behavior of the evil Kingdom, but she never thought that mu Hongxiu agreed to this.


    Mu red sleeve light way: "Your Majesty''s decision has never been the most critical issue, the question is whether this matter has any benefits, and how long it can bring benefits to the holy kingdom."


    "Your Highness." Ge Xinyue couldn''t help but say, "the king of the most heavenly demon obviously wanted to take you as a pledge, and to declare that one of the nine kings of tuntian Shengguo was admitted to his house by him. This is simply..."


    "A great shame." Mu tea quietly said Ge Xinyue would have said.


    Then he murmured, "yes, it''s a shame!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    Ge Xinyue noticed that Mu''s tone of red sleeves was somewhat absent-minded, helpless and distressed, and quietly shifted the topic: "Your Highness, Lu Li''s trial seems to have been finished?"


    Mention Lu Li, Mu red sleeve eyeground flashed a trace of complex look, and then nodded: "good, this little slippery He seems to have entered the state of a ground killer. "


    "As long as he is mentioned to the position of the four leaders, many hidden dangers of Shenwei should be eliminated slowly."


    Ge Xinyue didn''t notice the change of mu tea''s eyes this time. What''s more, she didn''t consider the relationship between Lu Li and mu tea from the bottom of her heart.


    After all, no matter how well Lu Li performed, he was only a teenager who failed to connect with xuandu. Even if he was the leader of the earth department in the future, he would not be qualified to participate in the event of the peace between the heaven devouring Kingdom and the extreme heaven demon kingdom.


    It''s a pity that she missed this point.


    Lu Li is not only involved in this matter, but also plays an extremely important role in it in the near future.


    Perhaps because today''s events are too much, or the name of Lu Li reminds her of something, Mu red sleeve suddenly tired closed his eyes, whispered: "new moon, you go out first."


    Ge Xinyue smell speech, should a, after, very considerate will one side of the incense burner lit, until with the soothing effect of incense smell, she left quietly.


    At the moment when she left, mu Hongxiu opened her eyes and recalled the question that Lu Li had just asked. She murmured thoughtfully: "what role has the emperor arranged for you in this big play?"


    It''s a pity that she will not ask Lu Li in person, let alone her majesty who lives in the palace to recuperate.


    Unable to understand, she was quite upset to spread her long hair, let the waterfall of black hair spread over her shoulders, more lazy beauty.


    "Do you want to escape? Who can escape from this whirlpool


    She supported her head and shrunk on the huge chair and said to herself, "master Mingyou Ah


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye from the end of the morning meeting.


    As early as two days ago, the first group of envoys of the kingdom of the devil had arrived in the imperial capital.


    But they came quietly. After meeting the emperor in the hall, they were very obedient under the arrangement of the officials of the Ministry of rites. Even many aristocratic families could not find out about them except some important officials in the imperial court.


    Although there are some reasons why these messengers are too low-key, most of them are the instructions of your majesty to hide the news of these messengers of the devil Kingdom very well.


    As a result, most people in the imperial capital knew that the envoys of the kingdom had arrived, but no one knew what their real purpose was.


    Except for Lu Li.


    At this time, Lu Li has completed 59 goals in the jade slips.


    With only the last one left, he was able to successfully complete the test task.


    Even ye Dongtian is surprised by his madness these days. He always says that if he works harder, he will become the fastest new man in the ground.


    This is a terrible record.


    However, Lu Li did not take this sentence to heart.


    Now, after combing the conversation in the library calmly, he has understood his position. In other words, I understand that the last sentence of the holy emperor has a reminder about shenweisi.


    He knew that his "willful" decision not to go to Wuzong was also used by mu tea.


    Or it should be said that because of his choice at that time, mu Hongxiu arranged a free chess, but it played an unexpected role in the wedding ceremony in the kingdom of heaven and evil.


    Therefore, Lu Li just within these ten days, if he could not do his best, he also wanted to enter Shenwei as soon as possible to contact the force that could save his life in the future.


    "This childe, you have come to see our jade mother for three days in a row. If yu Niang refuses to see you, we can''t help it."


    At this time, Lu Li was sitting at a long table to enjoy the YingYing and Yanyan not far away. Beside him, a middle-aged woman with heavy make-up interrupted his thoughts.


    Lu Li came back to her mind and said with a smile to the woman, "jade Niang doesn''t want to see me. After all, it''s still not enough money?"


    The middle-aged woman did not change her look, and she was sitting beside Lu Li with a smile, "if you want me to say, you are generous, you are also handsome. But you are too young. We jade Niang can''t harm you. "


    Speaking of this, she lowered her voice and said, "what''s more, Yu Niang is not the only girl in our place. There are also many maids of the same age as you. Why waste time on Yu Niang, a rich young man like you? Why don''t I introduce you to a water spirit... "


    Before she finished her words, Lu Li had already photographed a money note on the table.


    This time, it''s ten thousand.


    Compared with his earlier days, he was ten times more generous in giving up thousands of money.The middle-aged women''s eyes are all shining.


    Quietly, he took away the money note and said with a more flattering smile: "Oh, look at my broken mouth. Who can not have his own preference when I come to this land of romantic moon? See Yu Niang, right? This is the arrangement, this is the arrangement! "


    As the saying goes, money can make ghosts move the mill. Lu Li came here for three days in a row and made a general impression with money. He didn''t really want to have fun, but didn''t want to make too much noise and let his last target flee.


    That''s right.


    The last target in the jade slips is hidden in the deep of this flower building. And it is very likely that she is the "jade lady" with a little reputation.


    "I didn''t expect this target to be so difficult that even the intelligence network of the Ministry of heaven could not confirm her identity." Thinking of Ye Dongtian''s word "possible", Lu Li felt a little headache at this time.


    This final goal is really a slippery loach.


    It''s not clear whether it''s a man or a woman, and it''s not clear how old he is. The only thing that can be confirmed is that this guy has always killed people with "charm".


    Among the people killed, there were men and women, all of whom were "drained" of their bodies.


    The man was drained of Yuanyang, while the woman was drained of Yuanyin.


    In short, all the information of this person is somewhat vague. With only a little clues, the target of Tianbu temporarily is this woman named "Yuniang".


    Before long, the middle-aged woman had come back shaking her waist, holding Lu Li''s arm and saying, "childe, Yuniang has promised to see you."


    "Thank you very much," Lu Li said with a smile


    With that, he secretly touched the middle-aged woman''s palm and left a large amount of money.


    Middle aged women are extremely sensitive to such small details. They smile all over their faces, and their eyes are even more charming. They wish they could not "eat" this beautiful young man who is rich in gold.


    It''s a pity that Lu Li has already gone upstairs to Yu Niang''s room.


    He was afraid of the other party''s position until he got close to him.


    Otherwise, according to the description of the target in the intelligence, it is a prudent person who will run away if there is any disturbance.


    It is because of this caution that "he" can still escape the pursuit of the second Department of wind and thunder after he does not know how many people have been killed in the pit. Even the killers of the ground department can not find the trace of this man.


    Pushing open the door, Lu Li glanced at the furnishings in the room. It was just a very ordinary women''s boudoir. Although it was very spacious, there was no special object.


    This "special" is the conclusion of Lu Li''s exploration.


    "Is it the wrong person?"


    Lu Li can''t help but mutter.


    If it''s really that cautious target, the room should not be so mediocre and gifted.


    "I heard that the young master ordered Yu Niang''s name for three consecutive days. He was a little sick before, and he failed to entertain him. I''m sorry for Yu Niang''s impoliteness."


    At this time, in the gauze curtain not far away from the room, there was a delicate figure walking out slowly. The soft and crisp voice of the man, even with Lu Li''s determination, could not help feeling a little strange. At the next moment, a good smell of fragrant wind came, and it was the delicate figure who rushed over and hit him in his arms.


    "Young master, please take pity on Yuniang..."


    That with the charm of the voice, as if through the ears, into the bottom of my heart.


    Soft fragrance into the bosom, Lu Li''s green robe is at this time no wind automatic, blooming a dazzling light, the image of the delicate person is burned by the fire in general, issued a male and female scream, fall back!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    "A little cloud silk!"


    "Jade Niang" with light smoke all over her head raised her head. Part of her face had fallen off. Her throat made a strange voice that was difficult to distinguish between the sexes. She glared and landed fiercely and said, "are you the killer in Tsing who has become famous recently?"


    Lu Li looked at her, took out her silver armor as a routine and put it on her face. She said with a smile: "exchange your names?"


    "Jade Niang" saw the silver armor, almost without hesitation turned to the window!


    Recently, she heard that a terrible new man appeared in the local government. He was wearing a long sword in a green shirt, and his face was covered with a mask representing the unknown killer of Shenwei department. In less than a month, she had killed dozens of experts on the land reward order.


    Because this guy is fierce and ruthless, and he is swaggering when he appears. However, none of his targets can survive. As a result, the dark corners of the imperial capital and the surrounding state capitals have been quite stable recently. I''m afraid that one day I''m going too far, and I''m going to hang a reward order on the ground, causing this evil god.


    Yu Niang is one of them.


    But she didn''t expect that she had been hiding in the land of the wind and moon, low dispatch day, and had not escaped the pursuit of the Ministry of land!


    "I spent ten thousand dollars to see you, and you want to go before I say a word?" Lu Li squints and moves like a ghost. She grabs her collar and pulls back violently!


    Yu Niang screamed again, and then suddenly turned back, with a jet of black smoke coming out of her mouth.


    "Broken!"


    Seeing the black fog coming to her face, Lu Li transported enough Qi and blood. There was thunder light in her pupil. She drank it out and forced the black fog to disperse. As if yu Niang was struck by lightning, she was shocked to bleed from her seven orifices.


    Lu Li, who killed 59 people in a row, had a set of coping strategies for such tricks.


    The origin of this method is still the scene of the emperor of the holy Kingdom drinking and retreating from the cloud king that day.


    To put it bluntly, it is nothing more than to gather the true Qi or qi and blood into a little bit to form a "beating the head" like force. Spitting out a word can hurt people.


    "Since you''ve heard of my name, you should know that no one has been able to escape the target I picked." Lu Li pinched jade Niang''s neck, only felt the temperature was cold and the touch was greasy. Although it was strange, he didn''t put it in his heart. He said, "if you don''t want to die too badly, you still don''t want to run away."


    "Yu Niang" has damaged most of her face, and there is not much blood color under the skin, as well as black tendons. It looks a bit strange.


    She stares at Lu Li and laughs like a human, "kill me, kill me, and you will soon know what disaster you have caused!"


    "Are you reasonable?" Lu Li slapped in the face, but it was enough strength. Now he has developed the tenth thunder pool in his body. Qi and blood are surging up, directly breaking the neck of Yu Niang and twisting it into an angle that human beings can''t do.


    But even so, she didn''t die.


    Of course, Lu Li didn''t expect to kill her. He held her neck with a slight force, lifted her up a bit, and sneered, "when you killed, you didn''t think that you would cause any disaster?"


    "Ha ha."


    Jade Niang gushed out a lot of black smoke from her nose and mouth, and her broken neck was gradually twisting. She said sarcastically, "are the killers of Shenwei as talkative as you?"


    "It''s a pity that you can''t kill me with this skill!"


    "It seems that you have also cultivated some skills of the evil sect?"


    Lu Li looked at this scene, and did not mean to stop.


    From the incomplete data of Tianbu, most of the comments on this person are insidious and cunning, which is extremely difficult to trace. This shows that in addition to the first-class ability to escape, there must be some hard to measure cards to protect his life.


    This strange black fog seemed to be her strength.


    After a few breaths, Yu Niang''s broken neck has returned to normal, and even her damaged face has been restored.


    Her beautiful face twisted incomparably, staring at Lu Li grimly, "with your little skill, dare to catch me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li felt the palm of his hand hot, and subconsciously released his hand.


    Then look to the palm, where left a needle like micro wound, there are black lines are spreading.


    And jade Niang also take advantage of this opportunity, the body twist up, and have the intention to escape.


    "I can''t tell. I''m still a master at playing poison?" Lu Li felt a little bit, and knew that it was a kind of poison, because the Qi without lack of Qi in his body had already moved and killed the black gas which was spreading to all kinds of bones.


    For these foreign bodies that intrude into the body, Wu Qi has always been intolerant, so Lu Li is not worried. He directly grabs the sword and stabs at the twisted jade Niang.


    The invisible sword Qi nailed her to the ground at a few steps, which made her scream bitterly!


    "Let me go! Let go of me


    Jade Niang twist body, struggle in the process of the body and more than a few blood holes.


    Lu Li stood in the same place. Waiting for Wu Wu Qi to kill all the toxins, Lu Li stepped forward and stepped on Yu Niang''s back. "The martial arts man who has the highest level of Xuan, if you fight with me head-on, I''m afraid I won''t be able to subdue you so easily.""What a pity." Lu Li shakes his head, stabs jade Niang''s head with a sword, and stifles her next vicious words.


    Then he looked at her body for a moment, to see if she was feigning death.


    But then, Lu Li mocked himself: "I''m stupid, what do I do with this effort?"


    Then she raised her sword to cut off her head.


    "Slow! Don''t do it, young master Suddenly, Yu Niang, who was supposed to be dead, struggled violently, and her voice returned to the soft voice of a woman. She said pitifully, "it''s not too late to start again after listening to my wife''s words."


    "Can you speak now?" Lu Li showed a smile, but the sword did not fall.


    Yu Niang looked up with fear. It was the first time she saw such a cruel young man.


    Although there''s a lot of nonsense, there''s no hesitation in killing people.


    Originally thought that was stabbed through the head, the other side confirmed life and death will leave, jade Niang thousands of calculations also did not count this abnormal actually had to behead.


    Although the skills she practiced were miraculous, her head was cut off, and all the skills were useless.


    Forced by helplessness, she could only give up the intention of pretending to be dead, and sobbed: "you don''t know. My concubine is also coerced, so she will go astray. If you are willing to keep my life, I can exchange it with a big secret! "


    "Big secret? Tell me. "


    Lu Li showed an expression of interest, still stepping on her back, but slowly put down the long sword.


    Jade Niang sees this, eyeground flashed a ray of joy, hurriedly said: "childe can know the upper boundary demon clan?"


    Hearing the key word of the upper bound, Lu Li moved in his heart and pretended to be impatient: "don''t talk nonsense. If you want to say anything, just say it quickly."


    Yu Niang was shocked and quickly said, "my concubine is a warrior from the kingdom of the heaven and the devil. I know that the royal family of the Kingdom has some inheritance of the upper demons..."


    Speaking of this, she gave a slight pause and said in a bewitching way: "to tell you the truth, in fact, the skill practiced by my concubine is also a small part of that inheritance, and even can''t be counted as the tip of the iceberg."


    "Is this skill that can revive from the dead comes from the upper world?" Lu Li looked at her and asked, "who owns the complete inheritance?"


    Yu Niang suddenly showed a puzzled expression, wriggled her body, and said with some bitterness: "how can you do if you treat jade Niang like this? If it is Yuniang who said it, you suddenly repented and killed me with one sword?"


    Hum!


    Lu Li''s arm waved, and the tip of his sword pointed directly at her head, "do you still have the qualification to bargain?"


    Yu Niang was frightened and trembled, but she said: "this kind of inheritance is naturally in your Majesty''s hands. In addition to your majesty, who else is qualified to master the supernatural treasures in the whole kingdom? "


    "Is it?"


    Lu Li showed a thoughtful expression and the sword moved away slowly.


    Jade Niang immediately relaxed, eyes fluttering, looking for a chance to escape.


    Just then!


    A touch of blood in the room exploded, jade Niang''s eyes solidified, because her head has left the body.


    Lu Li licked his lips, put away his sword, and murmured, "do you want me to go to the emperor of the kingdom of heaven and evil to die? Are you crazy or am I


    With that, he took out the jade slips and was about to record the scene of killing Yu Niang. A thick black fog suddenly gushed out of Yu Niang''s body!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    That strong to the black fog in the construction of an illusory figure, in the pupil position, there is a pair of green light flickering, staring at Lu Li.


    "Small ones, big ones?"


    Lu Li retreated half a step back and decisively opened his eyes to judge whether the shadow formed by the black fog was a martial spirit or some secret method.


    "Did you kill her?" However, as soon as the eye of exploration opened, the black fog began to speak. It was still a beautiful female voice.


    It looked at the tragic separation of Yu Niang''s body, and her tone was flat.


    "Want revenge?" Lu Li looks at it and finds that this thing is not worth half a point. It should be just some kind of trigger type photo taking method.


    In this case, Lu Li is not even willing to show his sword, so he looks at it.


    That group of black shadows rolling, it seems to notice the silver armor on Lu Li''s face, and said in a cold tone: "Shenwei''s killer, we will meet again."


    After that, it directly attacked Yu Niang''s body and wrapped the whole body.


    Seeing this, Lu Li immediately stepped back!


    Bang!


    The black fog wrapped the corpse, exploded instantly, turned into a little black dust, and didn''t even leave a corner of clothes.


    Lu Li was surprised by this method of destroying the corpses. At the same time, he also felt heartache, "the points have not been extracted yet. It''s a big loss!"


    With that, he got into the pile of black dust and tried to find things like storage and props. After looking at it for a long time, he found that the other party had handled it very clean, leaving nothing but this pile of worthless dust.


    The mouth scolded two, Lu Li simply part of the dust rolled away, directly from the window quietly left.


    Although it''s not a big deal for a woman to suddenly disappear in such a romantic land, Lu Li still doesn''t want to see the middle-aged woman outside.


    All the way back to the courtyard, Lu Li unloaded the lower armour and directly ran to knock on the door of Ye Dongtian.


    Ye Dongtian opened the door and seemed to have been accustomed to Lu Li''s harassment. His tone was flat: "killed?"


    "Kill." Lu Li nodded and then said, "but it''s a little strange. I need you to take a look at it."


    Ye Dongtian said: "strange? It''s just killing people. What''s so strange about it


    His brain circuit has always been a straight line, did not understand the meaning of Lu Li.


    But at this time, the white door also opened, a small head quietly stretched out.


    Not Ding Lingxi or who?


    With Ding Lingxi looked at each other, Lu Li seemed to think of something, and waved to her kindly, "you also come along."


    Ding Lingxi didn''t seem to think that he would say so. After Leng Leng, he hummed, "am I your maid?"


    Although she was proud and charming, she had already come to me with a brisk step. First, she recognized the state of her green robe and frowned: "is the goal very difficult this time? The defense array has been triggered. "


    Since Lu Li changed the green robe she made by herself, although the clothes will not be damaged any more, Ding Lingxi can judge the intensity of the battle by the defensive array on the clothes.


    Generally speaking, if it is not a difficult target, the defense array on this green robe will not be triggered at all.


    Because ordinary people who know Xuanwu can''t even touch the corner of Lu Li''s clothes.


    "It''s not tricky, it''s just weird."


    Lu Li casually pressed her small head and pushed her away.


    Then he entered Ye Dongtian''s room.


    Ding Lingxi see the situation, called a white, also followed in.


    After a while, four people gathered in Ye Dongtian''s room, looking at a pile of black dust put out by Lu Li, looking at each other.


    "Do you mean that you stabbed this man through his head and broke his neck, but still can''t kill her?"


    Ye Dongtian is a killer himself. What Lu Li explained instantly was the situation similar to "Resurrection".


    Lu Li said: "every time there is a fatal injury, she will gush out a kind of black fog, and then she can recover soon. No ordinary fatal injury should be effective unless the head is directly cut off. "


    "How about it." With that, Lu Li looked at the meditative Ye Dongtian and Ding Lingxi with a wrinkled face. "You two are a senior killer, and the other is a little saint of yezong. You are well-informed. Do you have any examples of symptoms?"


    "Yes


    Ding Lingxi clapped her hand and said excitedly, "if it''s just the immortal body, I think that we yezong have a skill that we can do!"


    After that, he thought of Bai Lingzhu as if he was going to hide his mouth! If we have practiced the death formula of yezong, we can be reborn even if we are smashed into pieces as long as we have prepared the place of rebirth in advance


    "Death code?"


    Ye Dongtian recalled for a while, then shook his head and said: "although the death formula is powerful, it is not as good as the state described by Lu Li.""Oh..."


    Ding Lingxi''s excitement was immediately discouraged.


    White in the side to see eyebrows straight jump, easy to sell their own heritage, also don''t think it sold cheaper?


    "If the patriarch knew, he would be very angry." In vain, I can''t help but wonder whether the fiery patriarch would recite it directly if he knew about it.


    "However, if there is a real upper boundary inheritance, this state is not unexplainable." After thinking for a moment, ye Dongtian still shook his head and said, "the skills related to that level are not enough with our knowledge."


    "Is it really so powerful? Besides, I think she should be a key figure in the dark fog who finally came out to destroy the body. "


    Although Lu Li is also curious about the upper world, he does not believe that the so-called inheritance of the upper world can be so strong. If this skill of crossing the boundary between life and death really exists, how can it appear on a small peak of tongxuan?


    However, when it comes to the black fog figure who finally appeared and destroyed, ye Dongtian has some ideas, "according to your opinion, this goal is from the extreme heaven and the devil Kingdom, and the person who destroyed the body and trace must also be a big figure in the demon kingdom. If you think about it carefully, her identity is nothing more than three. "


    Ye Dongtian pointed up a finger, "first, the empress of the demon kingdom in the extreme heaven. She is now in a state of profound mystery. It is said that she may have the hope of stepping into the threshold of seeing God than his royal highness Yan."


    "No, if it''s Ming you, this kind of backhand will look shabby." Lu Li thought for a moment and shook his head.


    Hearing this, ye Dongtian put up his second finger, "that''s the second one. The saint of the devil''s heart palace has already accomplished immortal cultivation. What''s more, the treacherous and treacherous way of killing the lady is in line with her


    "Well..."


    Lu Li pondered and asked, "where''s the third one?"


    Ye Dongtian looked at him and lowered his voice a little bit: "the third one is the princess of the kingdom of the devil. It is said that no one has seen her true face, and no one knows her realm. In addition to the demon emperor and queen, the world only knows her existence, but does not know who she is


    "Because the eldest princess also holds a killer organization, which is more hidden than the ground."


    Ye Dongtian said this, rarely showing a trace of fear expression, "I advise you to pray that the person you offend is not the big princess. Even the queen is much better than her


    "It''s just a killer leader." One side of Ding Lingxi refused to accept: "if the Department can''t protect you, you can go back to yezong with me! I don''t believe it. No matter how powerful she is, she still dares to kill people in yezong? "


    "Little saint, if the eldest princess really wants to kill people, let alone yezong, even if it is the holy land of Zhengdao, she will feel very headache."


    Ye Dongtian said positively: "do you know who killed the former son of Tianmen holy land?"


    Ding Lingxi shrunk his neck and whispered, "the son of heaven? Is that 15-year-old already a genius of mingyoujing? He is not Isn''t it crazy? "


    "Being possessed by evil is just an external statement. In fact, Tianjiao, the seventh most important person in the list of demons, died in the hands of the princess of the kingdom of the devil." Ye Dongtian sighed, "it is said that it was the only time she made a move. Even the God elder of Tianmen failed to keep her, leading to the murder of the son, but the murderer drifted away. This is the biggest shame of Tianmen and the most terrible myth among our killers."


    Hearing this, Lu Li finally moved, "so terrible?"


    Then he grabbed Ding Lingxi and said, "can I go back to yezong with you now?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    The last few people are still not too involved in this topic.


    No matter how terrible the mysterious Princess of the heaven demon kingdom is, now it seems that this strange warrior who has practiced the resurrection skill and the forces behind it are not clear. Being too nervous is just scaring himself.


    Of course, it has something to do with Ding Lingxi''s crazy head shaking and rejecting Lu Li.


    Lu Li patted the little girl''s head and scolded her for being ungrateful, so he drove her out with nothing.


    The next thing he wants to talk to Ye Dongtian is not something Ding Lingxi can listen to.


    "Well, I have completed all the 60 goals. Have I passed the examination of the Ministry of land?"


    Lu Li throws the jade slips which recorded the scene of Yuniang''s death to Ye Dongtian.


    Ye Dongtian also did not go to check, but said lightly: "of course, you have accomplished all the 60 goals. After I have consulted your highness, you can take you to the Ministry of the imperial capital and formally record it."


    "Speaking of this." Lu Li seemed to think of something, took out the silver armor, "you said, the promotion of the ground killer has nothing to do with the realm, as long as you can complete the task, even listening to thunder can become a dark iron killer. Now that I''ve killed 60 targets, should I be promoted? "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, ye Dongtian didn''t reach out to pick up the silver armor. Instead, he said strangely, "I''m just a dark iron killer. Do you want me to help you upgrade your level?"


    "For a long time, you don''t have the authority?"


    Lu Li felt speechless and looked at the ferocious face armor in his hand and sighed, "although I am still a little reluctant to give up, I will not be able to keep up with my salary if I don''t upgrade my level."


    Ye Dongtian has long been used to Lu Li''s occasional "nonsense". With his upright brain circuit, he naturally doesn''t care too much. He holds the jade slip and says, "I''ll ask the king of Yan to wait for me here."


    With that, he left without looking back.


    Lu Li sighed and sat down at will. The small flying sword at the bottom of his sleeve came out with a buzzing sound, still hovering between his fingers, carrying out his daily "practice.".


    At present, Lu Li has been able to do without consuming any Qi and blood at this level. In addition, a large number of points and martial arts have been collected by killing mission targets in these days, and then these points are integrated into the nameless sword formula, and the method of flying sword is gradually improved. When more precious materials are obtained, the level of flying sword can be improved and a second flying sword can be tried to be cast.


    At the thought of raising his hand in the future, there will be flying swords circling and killing people from thousands of miles. Lu Li licked his lips, "when the time comes, I will refine Wu Wu Qi, and I will be half a sword immortal."


    Looking forward to that kind of picture, Lu Li''s fingertips flicked slightly, and the small flying sword suddenly stopped strangely. The picture was like a freeze frame, and immediately flew back into the sleeve.


    "Young master."


    At the moment when Lu Li put away the small flying sword, there was a white voice outside the door, "someone is visiting outside."


    "Call on the door?" Lu Li got up and said, "here we are."


    He opened the door and went out. He winked at him secretly.


    Lu Li knows clearly from the bottom of his heart that this is the meaning of the other party''s bad coming.


    So, Lu Li adjusted his clothes and walked out of the yard.


    I saw two figures standing there.


    One of them, wearing the second grade bodyguard uniform, has a fierce look in his eyes and exudes a strong evil spirit all over his body. This makes Lu Li, who has recently killed many murderers, subconsciously grasps his hands and stares at the second grade bodyguard. After a few seconds, he suppresses the impulse to do something and looks behind him.


    Then, an unexpected figure came into sight.


    The man was wearing a black robe, pale, saw Lu Li at the same time, pulled out a stiff smile on his face.


    Lu Li squinted and crossed the second grade bodyguard directly. He arched his hand and said, "I''ve seen manager yuan."


    It is yuan Jingtao, the chief foreign affairs officer of Yan Wangfu!


    "You''re all colleagues. You''re welcome." Yuan Jingtao stood with his hands on his back and looked at the courtyard calmly. Then he stayed on the white body on the other side of the house and gazed for a moment. Then he turned to Lu Li and said with a smile: "I can''t believe that Lu Shiwei''s courtyard is really a unique one."


    Hearing the allusion in his words, Lu Li said silently in his heart: "is this a showdown?"


    "Why don''t the guards invite me in?" See Lu Li did not answer, Yuan Jingtao tone is still very calm asked.


    "Manager yuan, please."


    Lu Li doesn''t talk nonsense. He gets out of the way and asks him to enter.


    Yuan Jingtao nodded and stepped into the yard.


    The second grade bodyguard gave him a very provocative look when he crossed Lu Li.


    Lu Li accepted it calmly, but with a sneer.


    The second grade bodyguard of the palace is already the elite among the elite. However, Lu Li does not spend much effort to kill tongxuan peak, so he will not be afraid of the provocation of the "elite".


    After entering the courtyard, Yuan Jingtao did not speak. Instead, he went to the peach blossom tree and sighed, "Lu Shiwei is really a man who knows how to enjoy himself.""Manager yuan laughs. With the director''s ability, he just doesn''t pay attention to these foreign objects." Lu Li followed him, casually polite, and then called Bai Bai Bai, "Bai Bai, prepare some tea for these two distinguished guests."


    "Yes, sir."


    White very give face, will a maid''s posture is very good.


    But at this time, the second grade bodyguard is cold humming: "a small third grade bodyguard, not only lives in a single courtyard, but also raises a maid. Your shelf is bigger than the manager


    Lu Li glanced at him and ignored him.


    Yuan Jingtao said: "Lu Shiwei has made great contributions to the palace and has been summoned by his majesty. How can this kind of honor be compared with the chief manager of the palace?"


    With that, Yuan Jingtao looked at the direction of Bai Bai''s departure, and said with a smile: "this should be the maid of yezong''s little saint?"


    "Not bad." Lu Li didn''t want to hide it. He was generous enough to admit it.


    After all, Ding Lingxi and white live in the palace, which is the fact that many pairs of eyes can see. Even ye Dongtian can see through Ding Lingxi''s poor disguise, not to mention yuan Jingtao, an undercover "spy" who dares to go to the Yan palace.


    Any undercover agent must do a good job in intelligence work.


    So Lu Li is not surprised that Yuan Jingtao can know the identity of Ding Lingxi.


    Now he is just wondering why yuan Jingtao came here.


    "You must be thinking now, why am I here today, right?"


    After a round of intentional or unintentional exploration and confrontation, Yuan Jingtao finally got to the point. "Then we might as well make a long story short."


    "Please."


    Lu Li in line with the attitude of less saying and less wrong, not humble but not arrogant nodding.


    Yuan Jingtao said: "I know you are going to join Shenwei Si, and you are one of the most mysterious two parts of heaven and earth. I will give you another choice."


    Looking at Lu Li, he said slowly, "yield to the Cang king and become the Ministry of the" Canglong army. ". In the days to come, you will be the Minister of the dragon. "


    He thought yuan Jingtao would cover up a little, but Lu Li never expected that he would directly expose the king of Cang''s intention of "plotting against the enemy.". Even the second grade bodyguard on the other side was calm and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Lu Li fixed his mind and said with a smile: "can manager yuan know what you''re talking about?"


    Yuan Jingtao looked at Lu Li seriously, "rebellion, rebellion, overthrowing the now decadent tuntian Shengguo. This topic is not so hard to talk about. "


    "At present, the natural disasters of the holy kingdom are constantly on the horizon, and the kingdom of heaven and demon will gather troops and horses at the border and invade the territory of the holy Kingdom at any time. In this case, your majesty did not come up with a good solution. Instead, he stepped back and lost the king''s style. "


    Yuan Jingtao said here, the front of the story turned: "mountains and rivers territory, every inch of land must fight.". This is what you said. I think it is very reasonable. Moreover, if you can say this, you must have aspirations that the world can''t understand. This ambition can only be accomplished by assisting the king of Cang. "


    "Manager yuan, do you know that with your words, I have the right to kill you on the spot." Hearing this, Lu Li''s face has been completely indifferent.


    In the palm of his empty hand, there was a faint condensation of sword spirit.


    Yuan Jingtao just looked down and shook his head in silence. "I know you have an invisible sword spirit and a sleeve flying sword that can cut through the peak of Xuan. Lu Li, I know more about myself than you do."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    "Is it?"


    Lu Li crushed the sword spirit at the bottom of his hand, and the long sword started immediately.


    That second grade bodyguard''s face is iron blue, moves a step to block between two people, looking at Lu Li''s eyes, which is full of killing intention.


    "You can''t accept it now. I can understand." Yuan Jingtao patted the second grade bodyguard on the shoulder and looked directly at Lu Li with some indifferent eyes. "Everyone will abide by his own rules before witnessing the truth. Say it''s stupid or you don''t know how to adapt. We won''t be enemies until you really figure it out. "


    "Manager yuan, I think I''ve never heard of this today." Lu Li''s eyes always looked at Yuan Jingtao and said with a grin: "and for the sake of my colleagues, I still have a sentence to give you."


    "All ears." Yuan Jingtao did not show any pride as a "boss".


    Today, he made this gesture and really wanted to attract Lu Li.


    Therefore, he can tolerate some provocative behaviors of Lu Li and is willing to listen to his thoughts.


    Lu Li pointed to the sky with his finger and said with a sneer: "as a chess piece, don''t take yourself too seriously. Be careful that when others overturn the chessboard, there will be no burial place. "


    "Bold!"


    The second grade bodyguard roared, his feet moved, and a cold light passed by his eyes, leaving a faint bloodstain on his eyebrows.


    His feet stopped suddenly, looking at Lu Li''s fingertip whirling sword in horror.


    If the sword had been a little deeper, he would have been quietly penetrated through his head.


    Such quick killing methods as lightning flash can''t be resisted by tongxuan realm at all.


    "Good flying sword, good method." Yuan Jingtao took a deep look at Lu Li, and then asked, "are you really not going to consider it again?"


    "Please, manager yuan."


    Lu Li flicks the sword into the air, aiming at Yuan Jingtao''s eyebrows, and reaches out to see off the guests.


    Yuan Jingtao did not say anything, just nodded and left without hesitation.


    After he stepped out of the yard, Lu Li calmly took off his sword.


    "This beam is dead." A little sigh, Lu Li clearly, from this moment on, he and Yuan Jingtao, who has only seen one side, is a complete feud.


    It is not only yuan Jingtao, but also the Cang King behind him.


    He has offended two powerful people who are unable to deal with at present. Lu Li''s heart is still somewhat empty. However, if he can do this kind of thing, he will not regret it.


    Because thinking of the emperor of tuntian Shengguo, Lu Li is inexplicably not optimistic about the rebellion that the Cang king is about to set off.


    Even if we can really master the powerful force of Jiufu?


    As he said earlier, if anyone wants to overturn the chessboard, Yuan Jingtao or the power of Jiufu is just the pieces on the chessboard. If the emperor''s majesty is really forced to hurry up and fight for the end of both losses, can Cang Wang get it?


    "Young master, what about the two guests?"


    At this time, when he came back with tea, he saw that Lu Li was standing alone in the same place, and he couldn''t help wondering.


    Lu Li put away the thoughts in his heart. He couldn''t see any clue on his face. He said with a smile: "the guests are gone. It''s hard for you."


    Bai looked at him suspiciously and put the tea on one side. "Childe, those two guests don''t seem to come with goodwill."


    "Is there any trouble?" she hesitated


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he didn''t expect that the little maid felt so keen, but there was nothing to hide. He nodded and said, "it''s just two evil guests. It''s not a problem. And if it''s troublesome, who can be more troublesome than your little saint? "


    Hearing this, he sighed and worried about his future again.


    But she finally said, "if you have any trouble, maybe I can help."


    She said this with sincerity. Even if Lu Li had a look at her frail body and bones and felt very suspicious, she still showed a smile and patted her head, "with your words, I have not taken you two in vain in this period of time."


    However, Lu Li just listen to this as a joke, sitting on the reclining chair, grabbing a piece of dim sum and stuffing it into his mouth. It is hard to avoid a trace of haze on his face.


    "I''m not kidding..."


    But she saw that Lu Li obviously refused to believe and did not explain anything. She stamped her foot and went back to the room.


    "The matter of killing the wedding messenger has not been solved, and now the king of heaven is showing signs that he can''t help it. Is it going to be cool to swallow the Heavenly Kingdom Lu Li chewed the dim sum in his mouth, and his mind was in a state of confusion, and he did not hear the white voice murmuring.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Lu Li couldn''t find a reasonable solution. Lu Li grabs these two things and says, "what is this?"


    Ye Dongtian''s eyes showed a trace of complexity, and he did not have a good way: "the seal of the God of the earth and the waist token representing the four leaders.""God kill seal? Four leaders? " Lu Li''s brain is confused by all kinds of messy things, and loses his usual dexterity. For a while, he doesn''t understand what these two things represent.


    "Every task you received before must be sealed by God''s seal before it can be sent to the jade slips of various killers. Do you understand now?"


    Ye Dongtian looked at Lu Li''s dull appearance. Even though he was upright, he couldn''t help saying: "I don''t know why the king of Yan wants you to make this token. There is no more decorative pattern on it.


    But it was these two things that made Lu Li feel very heavy, and finally understood what the emperor''s hint to him on that day.


    "Is that the meaning of shenweisi in protecting the safety of yanwang and me in the future?" Lu Li took a breath, and then quickly put these two things away. After all, this is a matter of little life, which is not careless at all.


    "Are you ready to go, four leaders?" Ye Dongtian looked at his unpromising appearance, and asked with wooden expression.


    Lu Li immediately jumped up and looked at Ye Dongtian with a smile, "the four leaders call well."


    He patted Ye Dongtian on the shoulder, and Lu Li said in an official voice: "Xiaoye, you should perform well in the future. Don''t you always want to have the yuanmianjia? I don''t think there is no chance for us to improve our business. "


    Fortunately, you will not beat the other leaders in the cave


    Lu Li hums and doesn''t speak. He signals Ye Dongtian to stop talking nonsense and lead the way quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    With Ye Dongtian all the way to the purple bamboo forest, Lu Li finally showed a surprised expression, "the headquarters in the imperial capital is built in the purple bamboo forest?"


    Ye Dong said, "of course not." Then he stepped on the ground and the God said mysteriously, "do you know why the earth part is called the earth part?"


    Lu Li hesitated for a moment, "because the killer is invisible, always drilling underground?"


    "Because every stronghold in the earth is a underground palace!" Ye Dongtian drags Lu Li to enter the purple bamboo forest directly.


    After that, they climbed over the hill in the purple bamboo forest and came to the vast mountain range with its back. Ye Dongtian was full of twists and turns. Finally, they stopped in a canyon, looked at the surrounding rocks and stepped on one of them.


    Boom!


    Deep in the canyon, there was a huge earthquake.


    The ground suddenly cracked, revealing a spacious road leading to the underground!


    In Lu Li''s surprised eyes, ye Dongtian said slowly, "welcome to the world of killers."


    Said, straight into the deep underground passage!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    With the deepening of the passageway, the whole picture of this huge underground palace is gradually exposed.


    Lu Li looked at the magnificent palace built under the mountains and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Ye Dongtian seems to have been used to it for a long time. He has seen too many people who have entered the underground palace for the first time. He put out his hand and patted Lu Li, "close your mouth a little. Now you are the four leaders of the earth department. Don''t put on this humiliating expression."


    "I''m just thinking, since you have such a great ability to build a underground palace of this scale. Why do you have to hide


    make complaints about the earth shaking, "I thought the killer of the earth was so much that it must be seen in the dark corner."


    Ye Dongtian was the first time to hear this kind of problem and hesitated: "I have not considered this problem. It is probably the tradition left by the first killer organization in the world."


    "So you don''t understand why you have to build a palace underground?" Lu Li thought Ye Dongtian would say something noble, but he didn''t expect to get such an answer.


    Ye Dongtian shook his head in wonder, and the more he thought, the more reasonable he felt.


    The local killers are independent of the other three departments. All the funds are earned by the reward order. They do not rely on the Shenwei department or the Yan palace. If we are short of money, the amount of money spent in the construction of this kind of underground palace by the Ministry of earth for many years is an amazing figure. Want to say lack of experts? The underground killers are at the level of dark iron, and there are thousands of unknown killers in the whole tuntian holy kingdom. With the strange means of killers, these killers can easily overturn any ancient family that has been standing for many years.


    Even ordinary zongmen may not be comparable with the local troops in terms of high-end combat effectiveness.


    Why should they keep a low profile?


    Is it because the killer is special?


    Ye Dongtian couldn''t think about this problem, so he simply ignored it. He said to Lu Li, who was still looking around, "there are not many people in the imperial capital branch. Now there are more than a dozen killers stationed here, and a Diyuan killer is responsible for coordinating the overall situation."


    "Diyuan killer? What realm? " Lu Li asked subconsciously.


    Since the other party is the former person in charge of this underground palace, if he wants to succeed the position of the four leaders, will he not become his immediate superior?


    Although Lu Li is not particularly worried about the other side''s resistance, it is better to first inquire into the details.


    "Tongxuan peak, but he can enter the Diyuan assassin, only by means of killing, far better than you and me." Ye Dongtian explained a sentence and then said, "remember what I told you, the realm of a killer is sometimes one of the means of killing."


    Lu Li hears speech, tiny can''t check nodded.


    After completing those 60 tasks, he was also considered as officially stepping into the threshold of killers, knowing the deep meaning behind Ye Dongtian''s words.


    Sometimes, the strength of killers is actually a kind of cover up. During this period of time, Lu Li himself has killed many people who pay attention to the so-called "realm". The realm does not completely represent the combat power. The opponent can get the Diyuan mask with the strength of tongxuan peak, so there must be a set of them.


    "By the way, you can succeed to the position of the four leaders this time. I want to thank manager Ge when you go back."


    Just after entering the underground palace, ye Dongtian seems to have just remembered, reminding Lu Li.


    "Thank her?" Lu Li slightly a Leng, is about to continue to ask, ye Dongtian has no longer spoken.


    They went over the gate of the temple and there was a huge square in front of them.


    In the square, rows of stone platforms, there are a variety of face armor.


    One of the largest number is the silver nameless armor, which is also the most familiar one of Luli.


    If you look back, you will see a kind of introverted black armor. However, this one is much more simple and has not been carved into the appearance of fierce animals.


    "Dark iron armor?" Lu Li approached a few minutes, looked at those face armor, and asked Ye Dongtian, "where is the di yuan and Tian Jing mianjia?"


    Ye Dongtian walked directly past him and said softly, "only four leaders are qualified to contact with Diyuan and Tianjing face armor, and they will not be placed outside on weekdays."


    Lu Li had some regrets and licked his lips. Then he remembered, "am I not the fourth leader?"


    He has not yet been able to get used to the change in his identity.


    Originally, I thought that when I entered the Ministry of land, I should start from the most basic level. Who knows that the king of Yan waved and promoted him to such a high position.


    "You are the weakest leader in the history of our ministry. I advise you to keep a low profile in this period of time. Otherwise, you may become the fastest dead leader in the history of the local government. If you break two historical records, you will be remembered in history. "


    When ye Dongtian said this, he took out his dark iron armor, and the faint light emitted from the top of the armor, which soon made all the masks in the square echo with each other.


    Even Lu Li''s silver armour gradually became hot.


    "Remember, it''s a way for the ground killer to call on a companion, and it''s also a way for you to ask for help from a nearby companion when you''re on the verge of extinction." Ye Dongtian took his mask and still explained to Lu Li, "of course, if the killer is in a desperate situation, even if you take out the mask and call your colleagues, the people who come here will just have time to collect your corpse. It''s just that there are rules in the ground. If a is shining in the daytime, as long as there is no task, he should quickly arrive at the scene. ""The coverage of dark iron armor is just this underground palace. If there is anyone else, it should be coming soon."


    Let the light shine for a moment, ye Dongtian murmured to himself, and put away the mask.


    After a while, a man and a woman walked slowly to the square.


    "Ye Xixi, it''s really strange to see you in the imperial capital branch."


    One of the men saw Ye Dongtian, raised his hand and said hello to him, like a more familiar relationship.


    And the woman next to her is much more restrained, her eyes covertly swept over Luli and ye Dongtian, standing beside without speaking.


    "Introduce it." Ye Dongtian nodded to the two men, reached out to land and said, "this is the new leader."


    "Chief?"


    Their eyes fell on Lu Li.


    Even the rather reserved woman gazed at him with a very strange look.


    "Ye Xixi, you can''t make fun of it. Hearing that Zhengrong is not dead, other Diyuan killers will take over the imperial capital branch? It''s out of order. " The man wrung his brow, lowered his voice and said, "fortunately, we are the only two here now. I don''t think I''ve heard that."


    "You are mistaken."


    Ye Dongtian shook his head. "I don''t mean the leader of the imperial capital division. I mean, from today on, he is the four leaders of the earth."


    Hearing this, the two people who had been somewhat surprised immediately looked at Lu Li with a more terrifying look.


    Straight look at Luli creepy, make a smile to say hello to them.


    "Four earth leaders? He The man is obviously talkative, so he can''t help but go to Ye Dongtian and say, "Ye 19, are you crazy?"


    "This is the decision of his highness Yan Wang and Ge Xinyue." Ye Dongtian directly threw out two names and immediately dispelled the man''s doubts.


    He looked up and down at Lu Li, "it turns out that the cause of the injury is you."


    After that, he said with a bit of frivolity: "know me, I am sun Huang, the waste of ancient times."


    Then pointed to the more restrained woman, "she is Su Liu, you can call her code name, Su crazy Dao."


    "Crazy knife?" Luli was shocked by this informal code name. He was about to ask what he wanted to ask. However, ye Dongtian held him and said faintly: "although now there are only you two, including me, it''s enough."


    Sun Huang heard the speech, showing a trace of a smile rather than smile expression, "Ye 19, I said how do you choose to come to the branch at this time, the original fight is this idea?"


    "More is better than less." Ye Dongtian did not explain anything, holding his own dark iron armor, looking at Sun Huang and Su Liu.


    Su Liu hesitated for a moment and took out the dark iron armor.


    Although sun Huang looked reluctant, but saw that Su Liu had done so, he took out the dark iron armor, and the three looked at Lu Li together.


    Lu Li saw this, hesitated to take out the silver nameless armor, and then was three people with speechless expression to hate back, smile: "not this meaning?"


    "Bring out the seal of God." Ye Dongtian sighed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    Lu Li Yiyan took out the seal of God killing.


    The three people''s expressions suddenly became serious.


    Even the most frivolous sun Huang, at this time, was also a serious manner, taking the lead to take the dark iron armor to get close to the past.


    The nail is shining again.


    But this time, the light went straight up into the sky and was absorbed by the God killing seal.


    Lu Li felt that the God killing seal in his hand seemed to jump.


    He''s completely in the dark now, but he''s watching calmly.


    Then, Su Liu stepped forward, and the faint light in the armor floated up and was swallowed up by the God killing seal again.


    Absorbed two regiments of light, the ferocious ghost on the seal of God killing had opened his mouth at the moment, and a strange voice came out.


    Lu Li only felt Qi and blood surging up, and his face changed slightly.


    Because that voice is like reciting the inheritance of some skills!


    But in addition to him, the three people, including Ye Dongtian, seemed to have no idea, as if they had not heard the strange sound.


    Lu Li can only force down the tumbling Qi and blood, the temporarily incomprehensible voice is recorded in his mind, and looks at Ye Dongtian, who holds the mask.


    Ye Dongtian and he looked at each other, sighed, and finally walked forward, giving his own group of glimmer.


    When the three groups of light were not absorbed in killing the seal, the ghost immediately spewed out countless black smoke and condensed into countless ghost shadows in the void. Each ghost gave out a shrill scream, just like a ghost who claimed his life. In an instant, he determined the target and rushed to Luli!


    Lu Li subconsciously wants to avoid, but listen to Ye Dong Tian Dao: "don''t hide! It''s a ceremony! "


    Hearing this, Lu Li could only stand there and let himself be attacked by many "unjust spirits". In his mind, it seemed that he was forced to fill a large section of strange pictures, most of which were the origin of the local government and various rules.


    Of course, there are some inexplicable voices chattering about the inheritance of martial arts. Hearing Lu Li''s annoyance, his eyes gradually become violent.


    This period of time to develop the murderous spirit, instantly sent out, led to the scene of three people all color.


    Sun Huang could not help but step back and said in surprise, "Ye 19, don''t tell me that he is really just an unknown killer?"


    Previously, he saw Lu Li''s face armor, which represented the lowest level of the assassin position.


    And Lu Li now subconsciously erupts the murderous spirit, lets him this dark iron killer feel some terror.


    Su Liu on one side is even more exaggerating. He directly raises his heart to heart treasure soldier heavy knife and stares at Lu Li warily.


    Ye Dongtian stopped them and said, "if you kill 60 high-level targets in 20 days, you can develop this kind of murderous spirit."


    "Sixty high level goals?"


    Sun Huang was surprised and looked at Lu Li in an incredible way, "twenty days? What kind of monster is this? "


    "Some time ago, you took the information of 60 targets, is it for him?" Su Liu, who had never opened her mouth, could not help asking.


    Ye Dongtian nodded.


    Su Liu was silent for a moment, and then asked, "shopkeeper Yan, who is good at making Renjiu, was also killed by him?"


    Referring to this, ye Dongtian couldn''t help but say: "he not only killed manager Yan, but also killed all the guests who drank the wine from manager Yan. Twenty nine warriors, the weakest is listening to Lei Jing. He killed all the way from the imperial capital to the purple bamboo forest, and he didn''t leave a living


    Su Liu''s eyes flashed slightly, silently looked at Lu Li, and did not speak again.


    But Sun Huang was surprised, "so cruel? When he kills people in the street, the second Department of Fenglei can spare him? "


    Ye Dongtian said: "if the king of Yan is holding down, the two parts of wind and thunder dare not capture people. What''s more, most of the warriors killed by him have a foundation in the thunder department, so the second Department of wind and thunder just opened one eye and closed one eye, and didn''t embarrass him. "


    "Really a cruel man." Sun Huang nodded with admiration.


    Although as a killer, I don''t like this kind of ostentatious behavior, but the killer is also a warrior, and the most admired is the strong. Although Lu Li, the four leaders from the air, has not made any achievements for the time being, he can only kill 60 high-level targets, which is enough to frighten some dark iron killers.


    As for Tianjing Diyuan, killers of that level have a great degree of autonomy, and probably ignore this young leader.


    Seeing sun Huang and Su Liu''s reaction, ye Dong Tian Xin is also relieved.


    These two people are considered to be the elite of dark iron killers. Even they are willing to accept Lu Li, then the matter will be easy to handle.


    After a short time, Lu Li''s mind constantly rolling pictures gradually dissipated, and that distracted him voice was no longer recited, which finally made him much more comfortable.


    At the moment when he returned to normal, ye Dongtian and sun Huang suliu looked at each other, wore the upper armor and said in a deep voice: "see the leader!"


    Lu Li did not think falsely of the cableway: "no ceremony."


    In the sound, there was still some dignity.


    Then he was stunned.


    "It seems that you have succeeded in getting part of the leader''s inheritance." Ye Dongtian didn''t find it strange. He took off his armour and said, "the ceremony presided over by the three dark irons is risky. Before that, I was worried that if you can''t hold on and become an idiot, your highness yanwang will definitely punish me. It''s a good thing you survived. ""What..." Lu Li just wanted to ask him what he meant, but immediately recalled that there was an explanation about this part in the picture just seen.


    When each leader of the land department takes over the throne, he will get part of the inheritance in the seal of God''s killing under the witness and recognition of many killers.


    And this ceremony should be a very big scene. At least hundreds of people should be present in order to maintain the safety of inheritance.


    However, the ceremony organized by Ye Dongtian was only present with three dark iron killers, which was regarded as the minimum standard of the ceremony, and it was also a special method to ensure the continuity of inheritance when the local government was in danger of extinction.


    It''s a gamble.


    If the number of people is too small, the inheritance in shensha seal will be more severe. If the inheritance fails, the inheritor will become a fool, or even die on the spot.


    After learning how dangerous this farce like ceremony is, Lu Li immediately feels a moment of fear and stares at Ye Dongtian, "you are joking about my life."


    "After all, with your strength, if you really want to find hundreds of killers to admit, it''s better to gamble." Ye Dongtian did not care: "in the previous trial, you did not encounter the danger of life and death. Believe me, the danger of this leader''s inheritance is not as high as that of life and death fight."


    opened his mouth and make complaints about it.


    However, after sun Huang picked the lower armour, some of them said with a smile: "four leaders, what is the inheritance?"


    Lu Li glanced at him without answering.


    Sun Huang obviously had a jumping nature. He blinked his eyes skillfully: "it''s martial arts. What kind of inheritance have you got? I heard that the inheritance of the four God killing seals is as vast as the sea, all of which are the killing skills left by the leaders of past dynasties. Some leaders with extraordinary talent have received more than one. What''s your suit? "


    Lu Li then knew what he was asking. He frowned and recalled the inexplicable voice he had made before. He felt that his headache was about to crack, and he said in secret, "is it that I''m not qualified enough? It shouldn''t be. "


    At the same time, Lu Li opened the modifier page, but found that in the column of skill materials, there was a strange book with a dark cover like a fierce ghost.


    This is the first time that Lu Li saw such a strange thing in the page of the modifier.


    Others are static covers, only the cover of this skill will change.


    So Lu Li points away this skill and says in surprise: "the fourth of the divine killing scriptures?"


    "God kill Scripture? What? " Sun Huang also heard his words.


    Then look at Ye Dongtian.


    After all, ye Dongtian''s family is profound.


    This time, however, sun Huang saw an indescribable dignified color on Ye Dongtian''s face.


    "Have you got the fourth Sutra?" Ye Dongtian''s voice changed a little, "among which Do you have a general outline of boxing? "


    When Lu Li heard him ask, he immediately understood that this divine killing Scripture should have some origin. After a quick glance, he said in a low voice: "turn back and copy it to you."


    Ye Dongtian returns to his senses and knows that he has just lost his temper. He gives Lu Li a very grateful look and does not continue to ask.


    Sun Huang didn''t understand the two people''s behavior of avoiding suspicion. He turned his lips and said, "God is mysterious. It''s not a good thing."


    But Su Liu looks at Lu Li and ye Dongtian, and doesn''t know what he is thinking about.


    As for ye Dongtian, at this time, his heart was already in a state of turmoil, oppressing the shock and excitement.


    "God kill Scripture!"


    "That''s God kill Scripture... "


    Looking at Lu Li, who was frowning, he murmured in his heart: "the inheritance of the upper world, the source of killing skills in the world, is actually hidden in the seal of God''s killing, and has been given by this guy?"


    Until then, ye Dong began to suspect that Lu Li was born to be a killer?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    Being the four leaders of the earth is not as complicated as Lu Li had previously imagined.


    The biggest difficulty has been avoided by Ye Dongtian by ingenious methods. Now that he has inherited his position, Lu Li has nothing to do.


    Even in front of this huge underground palace, it looks boring again.


    After all, in the inheritance picture of shenshayin, he has even seen the specific construction process of the underground palace. Besides, there are more than a dozen similar underground palaces in tuntian Shengguo. Except for the most hidden main palace, the rest are branches built near the state capitals. The styles are basically the same, and the internal structure is not peculiar.


    "No fun."


    Lu Li raised his eyes, glanced at the underground palace, and said again, "I think the behavior of the ground department to spend a lot of money to hide underground is really a little superfluous."


    Especially after knowing how powerful the local government was, Lu Li strengthened this view.


    Ye Dongtian took a look at him, "you are now the four leaders, and later you have won enough discourse power. It is not impossible to persuade the other three leaders to bring all the local killers to the surface."


    Hearing his words, Lu Li turned his lips and said, "if it was before, I would be moved by your words. Now..."


    Lu Li shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to shake this rule."


    "You just know." Ye Dongtian is very rare. Instead of chattering, he wholeheartedly plays the role of a guide. "In the seal of God, you should know how the earth works."


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li nodded his head and said, "it is said that every day there will be a feud and a reward order will be sent to the local government for personal resentment. If these four leaders are required to check and seal, wouldn''t it be tiring to death?"


    In fact, he did not take a close look at the other four leaders'' usual duties.


    To say it is a seal, it is just carrying a special jade slips, affecting the breath of God''s killing seal, and reading it on a large scale to complete the last step of the reward order.


    Although it is a relatively tedious work, it is not enough to say that it is heavy.


    You should know that every day there will be a feud, or years of hatred will suddenly erupt, which will lead to countless assassination rewards for each day. If no matter what kind of Assassin the prefectures go to pick up, this killer organization with the background of holy land will never continue to this day.


    Therefore, some people in the local government specially screened out these rewards and confirmed whether they could be accepted. Then, they would grade them, and finally handed them to the leader to complete the release of the reward.


    This kind of working mode reminds Lu Li of some old-fashioned systems and eliminates his worries. Instead, he asks, "isn''t every branch a monument to renew the reward order? What about the imperial capital branch? "


    He looked around and didn''t see the stone tablet which occupied a large part of the picture of shensha seal inheritance.


    Sun Huang and Su Liu on one side changed their faces slightly, as if Lu Li had mentioned some kind of prohibition. Taboo.


    Lu Li is acutely aware that they have something to hide.


    However, he did not ask, but waited for the two people to speak out.


    After all, he had just secured the position of the four leaders with the help of others, and immediately moved out of the official way of doing things, which would inevitably have a negative effect.


    What''s more, after seeing some pictures in the seal of God killing, Lu Li has already guessed mu Hongxiu''s intention of sending himself to be the four leaders of the earth.


    She wants to pry the whole shenweisi through her position!


    In other words, for the sake of the overall situation, Lu Li should not be too swaggering. At least, he should start from buying people''s hearts and establish his own prestige step by step.


    "In fact, our imperial capital division also had a stone tablet offering a reward."


    All of a sudden, just when Lu Li thought that they had decided to hold on and refuse to say anything, Su Liu, who was silent, opened his mouth to explain, "the stone tablet, which is said to be made by Tianjie forging method, is the most wonderful one among all the branches."


    "Suliu!" Sun Huang frowned to interrupt Su Liu.


    Su Liu did not pay attention to him, calm way: "it was robbed, and is in front of the division head, the killer of the Yuan Wen Zhengrong face."


    "What do you do with a stone tablet?" Lu Li was confused.


    However, he still caught a trace of hatred in suliu''s words.


    That is not for the stone tablet was robbed of hate, but for the name of Wen Zhengrong.


    Lu Li is vaguely aware that this imperial capital branch may not be as simple as he imagined.


    "It is said that the creation made by the forging method of Tianji will retain a trace of forging method. At the same time, he is a strong stone maker. " This time, instead of borrowing Su Liu''s words, sun Huang took the initiative to answer Lu Li''s questions.


    "That is to say, in order to understand the trace of forging method that may exist, the other party came to the underground palace and robbed the stone tablet that issued the reward order?"


    Hearing this, Lu Li turned his head and looked at Ye Dongtian.


    Ye Dongtian shook his head, indicating that he did not know."In that case, the news has been concealed." Lu Li immediately cleared his mind, and then asked, "why don''t you report to Shenwei or Lord Yan''s mansion? Even if there is no stone tablet made by Tianji forging method, it should be OK to apply for a common stone tablet? "


    Su Liu shook his head and said: "this matter, the other three leaders also know. The decision to block the news was made by Wen Zhengrong, but without the approval of the other three leaders, he could not conceal such a big thing himself."


    "And


    Suliu stopped and went on: "the stone tablet has been robbed, which is the biggest disgrace of our imperial capital division. Even if we don''t hide it, we can''t replace the stone tablet. We have to take it back with our own hands. "


    "The ambition is good, but according to your opinion, the person who took the stone tablet should not have hidden his head and appeared. And it sounds like it''s been happening for a while, hasn''t it? "


    Although Lu Li didn''t want to attack the girl''s enthusiasm, she still pulled off the fragile cover.


    Noticing that Su Liu and sun Huang''s expressions were getting ugly, Lu Li said: "in short, if you can beat the robber, you won''t stand here and recall that humiliation and gnash your teeth. You should go and cut off his head and get back the stone tablet. "


    "But..."


    The girl, who is known as Su Kuang Dao, has a red cheek. She is angry or ashamed. She tries her best to retort. She opens her mouth but fails to say a word.


    Sun Huang on one side also sighed, "yes, that guy is only half a step away from Mingyou. Besides, he was also an artificemaker, and he made a wide range of friends in the whole holy land, let alone us, even if he poked the matter to his highness. Your highness may not... "


    "If you find the king of Yan at the first time, he will certainly beat the man black and blue, and then let you come back with the stone tablet on your own."


    Lu Li interrupted him without hesitation.


    Then he also some strange, is it afraid of being bathed in tea pit? You want to say good things for her outside?


    To get rid of this strange idea, Lu Li patted sun Huang on the shoulder and said, "it''s not a shame that you can''t beat your opponent for a while. The real shame is that you''re afraid


    "It''s just killing people. Isn''t that what killers do? If you can''t kill him now, why don''t you kill him when the future is strong? "


    After two words of advice at will, Lu Li looked at the position of a huge stone tablet.


    It''s empty now. Compared with the pictures in the inheritance of shensha seal, there is really something missing.


    So, Lu Li clapped his hands and said, "you can get a stone tablet as soon as possible. This is my first command after becoming a leader."


    Ye Dongtian was stunned and advised: "Lu Li, don''t be so hasty. You haven''t seen other people in the branch..."


    Lu Li waved his hand and said, "no need to see. I have a good idea of what I should do."


    After saying this, Lu Li gives a friendly smile to sun Huang and Su Liu. He knows that ye Dongtian, who is already familiar with him, is a prelude to his plan to trap people.


    I can''t help but take a look at Su Liu, who is at a loss, and sun Huang, who shows an awkward smile, and sighs that these two people are really unlucky. They actually hit Lu Li on his first day in office


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    What happened next is not what ye Dongtian can do.


    Lu Li gave full play to his grasp of "human nature". He fooled sun Huang and Su Liu into a daze, not to mention throwing himself into the ground. But he also felt some admiration for the new young leader.


    In particular, when he learned that zhenguojin, which had been making a lot of noise recently, was also made by him. Sun Huang''s eyes almost immediately lit up and kept pestering Lu Li to ask for some details. At the same time, he also said several views on zhenguojin.


    I can see that this frivolous killer is very interested in business.


    Or he was interested in money.


    According to Ye Dongtian''s explanation, this guy never chooses anyone to kill. As long as he meets the criteria of the Ministry of land, he dares to accept any reward that is high enough.


    Many jokes have even been made about it.


    However, sun Huang didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. People died for money, birds for food, and killers were all precarious. It would be good if he died in the future. If he had to leave the ground due to some serious injury, he would have saved a lot of money at that time, which would be enough for the rest of his life.


    Lu Li appreciated his foresight and exchanged many ways to make money with him.


    Although Su Liu and ye Dongtian sound that his methods are all well-designed scams, sun Huang actually listens to them, and if he doesn''t have to accompany Lu Li around the branch office, I''m afraid he will run out and try now.


    "Yes." After chatting with sun Huang for a moment, Lu Li seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked at Su Liu and said, "is this kind of behavior like you and ye Dongtian giving yourself a code name, a special case in the earth department?"


    "No


    Su Liu or that pair of few words appearance, answered a sentence.


    "What do you ask this for?" Ye Dongtian is a wonderful place.


    Lu Li touched his chin and meditated, "I wonder if, as a leader, I should take a more powerful code."


    "Of course not. The four characters of the head of the land department are the most terrible codes. As long as they are saints, they will run away when they hear your name. This is the prestige accumulated by the Ministry of the earth for thousands of years. Where can you use your own code name? "


    When ye Dongtian finished this sentence, he suddenly felt that Lu Li''s behavior was somewhat shameful, so he went into a state of half spiritual wandering with a wooden face, and was too lazy to explain to him anything.


    Anyway, for the structure of the underground palace, shensha seal has a very clear introduction. Taking him to visit the underground palace is just a passing scene. Ye Dongtian doesn''t want to take care of what he plans to do and what more shameful actions he will make.


    You know, the imperial capital branch has always been the most leisure one. Close to the imperial capital, it is the most powerful position of the two departments of wind and thunder. The killers are restrained by their colleagues everywhere, and rarely receive good orders.


    In other words, to bring Luli to the imperial capital branch is the inspiration of Mu Hongxiu. This leisure branch that has nothing to do is the occasion for Lu Li to practice after taking office.


    No matter how he goes to toss, even mu tea do not want to tube, ye Dongtian is naturally open one eye closed one eye.


    "Let''s talk about the code number later." He found that ye Dongtian was not good at talking about sex, and Lu Li didn''t force anything. At this time, he also roughly turned the underground palace. In fact, he was thinking about how to open up the situation.


    Although the leader''s position came as a bit unprepared, since we have been in this position, we should make use of this identity as soon as possible.


    After all, it is not easy to pry the whole shenweisi as the fourth leader of the earth.


    Although the four leaders of Tiandi Fenglei have a certain right to speak in Shenwei, the Dibu is definitely the weakest one.


    Killer organizations have always been places where they hide themselves and have some detachment.


    For many of shenweisi''s decisions, the local leaders will not intervene, and in turn, Shenwei will not interfere too much in the affairs of the local government.


    This kind of unrelated feeling makes Lu Li quite headache. He knows that he wants to influence the whole Shenwei company in a short time, which is the dream of heaven and man.


    "It seems that the only way to start is in the ground itself." This idea flashed through his mind. Lu Li turned his head and asked sun Huang, "I heard that the person in charge of the branch was injured? What''s going on? "


    "You don''t know?" Sun Huang showed a strange expression, as if he had thought of something. He held back the words he was about to blurt out and said cautiously: "it''s to fight with people and get hurt accidentally."


    "Where can I find him?"


    Lu Li didn''t care about the evasion in sun Huang''s words. He didn''t really care about the injury of the Diyuan killer. He wanted to quickly master the division, he had to start with the real leader.


    The killer named Wen Zhengrong has to contact Lu Li before judging the situation.


    "Wen Zhengrong has always been haunting, even if not injured, he will not stay in the underground palace." After thinking about it, sun Huang replied, "if you want to find him, I''m afraid you can only use the way of assignment."


    "Assigned..."Lu Li nodded.


    The so-called assignment refers to the collective task of some killers, or especially powerful targets. If a single dark iron killer can not complete it, the leader will assign a Diyuan killer to complete it.


    These are some of the benefits of rights.


    After confirming this idea, Lu Li said: "show me all the difficult targets and collective tasks of the imperial capital branch."


    As soon as sun Huang heard this, he knew that he was trying to find trouble with Wen Zhengrong.


    His face was filled with excitement.


    He himself is a restless character, staying in the dreary imperial capital branches are about to rust. Now, Lu Li, the "new official", takes office and burns the fire on Wen Zhengrong. This is extremely rare excitement.


    So sun Huang agreed and ran to find the jade slips.


    "By the way, when can I get my special jade slips?" Lu Li looked at his back and turned to ask Ye Dongtian.


    Ye Dongtian or that pair of Shenyou tianwai''s expression, heard Lu Li''s words, quietly withdraw a bit of consciousness, "this kind of thing, of course, should be in the hands of the person in charge of the branch."


    "I see."


    There is no need to make it clear. Lu Li knows that the acceptance of Wen Zhengrong is his first big test after taking office.


    And he did not notice that when he was thinking about how to deal with Wen Zhengrong, Su Liu''s bright eyes twinkled and his mood was a little strange.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, within the imperial capital.


    A middle-aged man in black was enjoying the massage of several concubines in a mansion originally belonging to a certain aristocratic family. Sometimes, he opened his mouth comfortably and allowed the beautiful women to serve him. His expression was extremely satisfied.


    "Boss."


    All of a sudden, a man with dark iron armor came in and looked at the women. He was silent.


    The middle-aged man squinted and waved his hand: "all go down."


    "Yes, sir."


    Several maids respectfully withdrew, leaving room for conversation.


    See the idle retreat, the man said: "leaf 19 with that boy to the branch, now the ceremony should have ended."


    "Oh? So what? "


    The middle-aged man opened his eyes and said blandly: "even if he got the inheritance of shensha seal, he is only the four leaders of the local government. As long as no one listens to him, what can a teenager do?"


    This person, is the person in charge of the imperial capital branch, Wen Zhengrong.


    At this time, his face was ruddy and his posture was relaxed. Where did he have any sign of injury?


    When the man heard his words, he was not angry and said, "the king of Yan sent a little fart boy to be the leader of the earth department. Do you really think our department is a place to play?"


    "Play and make fun. The position of the four leaders has been vacant for many years, and so many Tianjing dare not fight for it. What right can I have as a small Diyuan killer?" Hearing the light smile of Zhengrong, it seems that he doesn''t care about the position of the four leaders at all.


    Although this is also a leader, but the particularity of the Ministry determines that the power of the leader is not as large as the outsiders imagine.


    Killer organizations pay more attention to strength than anywhere else.


    If there is not enough strength, no one in the land will be convinced even if he is a big leader.


    Therefore, Wen Zhengrong doesn''t care who the new leader is, and even takes advantage of the excuse of being injured to hide from him, which is a complete downfall.


    "I''d like to see what kind of boy the king of Yan is not afraid to use GE Xinyue to threaten me, but also to help the superior boy." Wen Zhengrong shook his head and thought in his heart.


    However, at this time, he put in the arms of the jade slips suddenly hot, so that his face changed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    He took out the jade slips which were burning in his arms, and heard that Zhengrong''s face changed slightly, which made him look ferocious and incomparable. "Well, just took office, did you know how to oppress people with power?"


    The man was about to open his mouth, Wen Zhengrong had thrown the jade slips to him, motioning him to see the contents inside.


    The man took the jade slips and swept the flashing jade slips. He was shocked and said, "he wants to organize a collective task?"


    "It seems that this boy still has some brains. He has just taken office and has no power of his own. He knows that it is not wise to fight for power with me, so he wants to use the method of assigning tasks to deal with me."


    Wen Zhengrong can be promoted to the killer of Diyuan. In addition to his strength, more importantly, he knows how to judge the situation. Like him, who has been working in the ground for many years, you can see at a glance what Lu Li is doing.


    As the four leaders, the only means he could use was this kind of assignment that he could not refuse.


    However, there is a system for assigning tasks, which states that high-level targets, especially collective tasks, must have at least one Di yuan killer present. This rule, in order to avoid the sacrifice of dark iron killers, has become a weapon of Lu Li.


    "Boss, what to do?" The man was obviously flustered. Once he heard that Zhengrong went to lead the team, he showed that he had been soft to the young leader.


    Moreover, this kind of collective task has always been the most difficult thing for each branch. Each branch has a lot of backlog, even if Wen Zhengrong can avoid this time, but also can not avoid the second time.


    After all, the repeated refusal of the task assigned by the leader caused the dissatisfaction of the other three leaders, and the head of the branch of the imperial capital Wen Zhengrong was finished.


    At the thought of this, Wen Zhengrong sneered, "since he wants to beat me by the task, I''ll let him know that I can get Diyuan mask by smelling Zhengrong, which is not the background!"


    "If you are a killer, are you afraid of killing people?"


    Finish saying, smell Zhengrong suddenly rise, sweep down a table of drinks and snacks, spit out a bad breath: "call people up, back to the underground palace!"


    Seeing this, the man knew that he wanted to "touch" the young leader and left immediately.


    Wen Zhengrong''s eyes twinkled with dangerous cold light, gnashing his teeth and saying: "young man, I want you to understand who is the world of the imperial capital branch!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this really going to work? Apart from other things, a collective task should still be difficult and impressive. "


    After Lu Li assigned Wen Zhengrong a task with the seal of God''s death, ye Dongtian on one side reminded him: "he has been in the imperial capital branch for many years, and most of the people in the branch are very convinced of him. As soon as you come up to Wen Zhengrong, I''m afraid it''s hard to get any effect. "


    Hearing his words, Lu Li, who was studying the reward orders of the imperial capital branch, said: "just try his appearance. If even a collective task can make him blind, then I don''t have to deal with this kind of straw bag."


    "Wen Zhengrong is not a straw bag. This guy can also be in the forefront among the Diyuan killers. If he hadn''t fought too much for power, he would have been able to get a Tianjing mask."


    Although sun Huang was not loyal to Wen Zhengrong, he also admired Wen Zhengrong''s strength.


    In the end, the world still needs to speak on the basis of his strength. He is a powerful warrior who can not destroy the territory at all. How he behaves does not affect his achievements in martial arts.


    "Speaking of it, you two don''t seem to be weak. Why don''t you mix with Wen Zhengrong?" Lu Li silently pulls his eyes back from the jade slips in his hand and blinks wearily. He seems to put forward this question inadvertently.


    Sun Huang heard the speech and looked at Su Liu.


    Suliu pursed her lips and calmly said, "it''s not a killer''s style to form cliques."


    She did not explain too much, but Lu Li took a deep look at her.


    Earlier, when she mentioned Wen Zhengrong, the trace of hatred did not seem to be fake.


    However, since she didn''t mean to open her mouth, Lu Li didn''t ask, nodding his head and saying, "well said, as a killer, killing thousands of miles away, it''s the true nature to come and go without a trace. What kind of killers would you do if you ganged up and competed for power and profits? It''s better to be an official


    When ye Dongtian heard that "come without shadow, go without trace", his face showed a strange color, "how do you think it has nothing to do with it?"


    However, Lu Li didn''t think so. He slapped Ye Dongtian on the shoulder: "forget that I told you that the best way to hide yourself is to kill all the people who have found themselves?"


    Ye Dongtian Yin pity way: "then you go back to kill Ding Lingxi, I believe your words."


    Lu Li immediately shut up and simply ignored the "waste wood" who didn''t know how to flatter his boss. He turned to sun Huang and Su Liu: "I don''t care if you two have any grudges with Wen Zhengrong, but now this old boy is in my way. It''s just that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. From now on, we are the grasshoppers on a rope. We can pull down Wen Zhengrong and help me master the imperial capital branch. In the future, you can do whatever you want. "


    "I don''t care. I''m a killer because I''m free and I can make money. It doesn''t matter who is in charge and who is the leader."Sun Huang shrugged.


    He really doesn''t care about these little things.


    In his eyes, only living and making money are the major events.


    And Su Liu is fixed to look at Lu Li, suddenly deep voice way: "I want to kill him."


    Lu Li''s lips were slightly warped, and said in secret, "it''s you who are waiting for this sentence."


    So he pretended not to understand and generally said, "kill him? Why? "


    Su Liu shook his head and refused to say the reason, but firmly said: "to help you, only kill Wen Zhengrong."


    "Lu Li." Ye Dongtian opens his eyes and wants to interrupt their conversation.


    Even if the prefecture is a killer organization, it is not a matter of trifling to kill a powerful Diyuan killer.


    Lu Li raised his hand to stop him, staring at Su Liu and asked, "do you want to kill him yourself?"


    "I''m not strong enough to kill him." Su Liu shook her head and stubbornly said, "but he must die, no matter who''s in the hand."


    Lu Li smelled the speech, blinked, and did not immediately give a reply.


    To be honest, Su Liu''s hatred is so strong that Lu Li is somewhat frightened.


    Moreover, this woman is very clever, she is not like those stupid Avengers, must kill the enemy by hand. As long as the other side dies, no matter what method is used or who makes the move, she just wants to see the result.


    Although this kind of person is very smart, but relatively speaking, it is also a very terrible performance.


    This means that although she has hatred in her heart, she will not rush out and hide in the dark like a snake, waiting for the chance of a fatal blow.


    Even Lu Li suspects that if Su Liu finds out that he has not killed Wen Zhengrong''s ability, he may turn back at the first time.


    After thinking for a moment, Lu Li still nodded and agreed, "OK, I can promise you that Wen Zhengrong will die. But it depends on what you can pay for it. "


    Su Liu eyebrows slightly jump, looking at Lu Li''s eyes some gloomy.


    Lu Li casually showed a smile, "I''m also a killer. When a killer does things, he always has to accept benefits, doesn''t he?"


    "It makes sense." Su Liu nodded, and then said: "kill Wen Zhengrong, my life belongs to you."


    With that, she raised her fingertips and smeared a drop of blood from her heart on her forehead. After the glimmer of light, the bloodstain disappeared immediately, indicating that she had made an unbreakable blood oath.


    "Suliu, are you crazy?" Sun Huang on one side wanted to stop him. Unfortunately, Su Liu moved too fast. He didn''t have time to do it. He had already made a blood oath.


    Su Liu did not look at Sun Huang, but looked at Lu Li and said, "you have the inheritance of the seal of God killing. You should understand what it means to make a blood oath for the local killers."


    "If you can''t kill Wen Zhengrong, the blood oath will not be established." Sun Huang suppressed his anger, as if to remind Lu Li.


    Lu Li looked at this scene in silence and did not make a sound.


    Of course he knows what the blood oath stands for.


    This represents the highest commitment of the local killers. Even if there is no benefit, as long as the blood oath is made, the content of the oath must be completed.


    But this kind of oath always needs to kill some must die target, only then the killer does so.


    Su Liu''s way of doing this is undoubtedly risking his own life as a reward.


    Lu Li appreciated this kind of ruthlessness. At the same time, he also raised his finger. Under the surprised eyes of Ye Dongtian and sun Huang, he left the same bloodstain on his brow. He said in a positive way: "I can''t keep the extraordinary life."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    Looking at the two people jointly made a blood oath, sun Huang secretly scolded a few words, did not say anything more.


    However, ye Dongtian''s view on Lu Li has changed a little, and his wooden face has softened a bit.


    Then he interrupted, "it''s not so easy to kill a man who doesn''t destroy his weapons. And the most critical question is, after Wen Zhengrong died, who will replace the person in charge of the imperial capital branch? If you ask for help from other, more powerful branches, it might be exposed. "


    Lu Li looked at him strangely, "isn''t there still you?"


    Ye Dongtian was stunned, "I''m not the killer of Diyuan yet..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw that Lu Li took out the seal of God''s killing and stifled the words behind him.


    "That''s the benefit of power." With only one thought, Lu Li raised Ye Dongtian''s armour level to di yuan, and then said, "if there is such a convenient thing, why not use it?"


    Ye Dongtian felt speechless, "my meritorious service has long been enough to reach Diyuan. This kind of thing is reasonable. Even without you, I can still get that mask."


    He deliberately explained this sentence because he didn''t want sun Huang and Su Liu to regard him as the kind of person who climbed up through the relationship.


    Sun Huang turned his lips, "who doesn''t know the name of Ye 19? Don''t worry. We don''t think about it. "


    Ye Dongtian sighed and waved his hand as if he had lost his strength. "I''m going to get my mask."


    When he left, Lu Li found a chair and said with a smile: "does the reputation of Ye 19 still work? Is there a reason for that? "


    "He''s from the Ye family." Without waiting for sun Huang to speak, Su Liu coldly dropped this sentence and immediately said, "if nothing happens, I will go to practice."


    She did not wait for the meaning of Lu Li''s reply, and then she left.


    "So diligent?"


    Lu Li looked at her back and smacked her lips.


    Sun Huang then said: "there is never a wrong name, but no wrong code. The code name of Su Kuang Dao was not created by herself. "


    "And you?" Lu Li turned back and looked at Sun Huang and said, "Ye Dongtian and Su Liu are so strong, but I am more interested in you."


    "What''s your interest in me?" Sun Huang took a wary look at Lu Li, "I am a very ordinary dark iron killer. I''m a small role that is not worth mentioning when I''m thrown into any branch."


    "Any branch?"


    Lu Li laughed deeply, "Sun Huang, don''t know if you''ve heard a word?"


    Sun Huang squinted at him, holding his arms in silence.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "among the people, it is not easy to get ahead, but if you can always keep a low profile, that is the most terrible thing."


    As he spoke, Lu Li threw up the jade slips which recorded many materials of the imperial capital division. "I''ve just read all the reward orders and mission records in the jade slips. Guess what I found?"


    Before sun Huang had time to be surprised, Lu Li had finished reading those things so quickly, but he was frightened by the deep meaning of his words and said, "what have you found?"


    "A very interesting phenomenon."


    Lu Li squinted, as if in memory: "although everyone said you are greedy for money and cherish your life, only take those high price but strange tasks. But I found an interesting detail... "


    "You only take ten tasks a month, which is exactly the minimum requirement for dark iron killers. What''s more, the strength of the people you killed is very balanced, most of them are in the mid-term of tongxuan. You know, this set of data, alone seems to be perfectly normal, but among all the killers, it seems a little strange. "


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and continued: "Ye Dongtian told me that the strength of a killer is not important. The most important thing is to kill people. It is not difficult for a dark iron killer in the middle period of tongxuan to kill the peak of ordinary tongxuan. Every killer has such an explosive record, only you, not once. "


    Hearing this, sun Huang retorted, "doesn''t this just show that I''m greedy for money and cherish my life?"


    "It''s true to be greedy for money, but cherish your life..." Lu Li casually said: "according to my experience of being a killer in this period of time, it is a very terrible thing to maintain the accuracy and stability like you. You love money, and you''re enjoying the feeling of killing. If I''m right, the reason why these mission targets have huge reward is not because of their own state. "


    Sun Huang''s face finally changed.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "most of them are rich, so they can hire strong guards. However, it is quite right that in the process of the Ministry''s review, the strength of the other party''s guard will not be referred to, because for killers, hiding their tracks and killing them with one strike is a necessary quality. There is not much need to fight head-on, so the strength of the guard is not considered in the ground. You can use this loophole to make money and enjoy the feeling of hunting those powerful warriors. Am I right? "


    Speaking of this, sun Huang also knew that it was meaningless to hide it any more. He had the taste of Playing: "I am worthy of being able to come up with such a sinister method as zhenguojin. I can guess so many contents only with my mission record. You are really smart.""Well, don''t speak too hard. How can it be said that zhenguojin is a kind of Yin damage if one wishes to take the bait? " Lu Li waved his hand, "Pai" opened sun Huang''s soft knife, and then said, "in my opinion, your strength may not be much weaker than ye Dongtian. How can you be willing to provide for the aged in this branch?"


    It was because he guessed that sun Huang was greedy for money and pursued the stimulation of fighting with the strong, so Lu Li didn''t understand why he would stay in the "deserted" place of the imperial capital and wait to die.


    Sun Huang said frankly: "there are no fierce killers in the imperial capital branch. I don''t have to compete with anyone. Besides, there are too many rich people around this magic city. "


    "Is that the real reason?" Lu Li curled his lips. "It seems that you like money more than killing people."


    "Who is not greedy in this world?"


    Sun Huang licked his lips and said, "even if a pure warrior pursues strength, if he has no money, he has no resources. If you lag behind, you will fall behind all your life. "


    "You have a point."


    Lu Li said, "well," and then he said mysteriously, "I have a plan here. If it is done, it will make you a huge sum of money comparable to that of zhenguojin. Would you like to vote with me?"


    "What are you doing? You want to rob the Treasury? " Sun Huang immediately became alert, and his face was full of distrust.


    The most important thing is that zhenguojin''s ability to collect money is really terrible.


    At present, the first phase of Zhenguo gold can eat at least hundreds of millions of profits in the whole holy kingdom. Although this trend is gradually slowing down, once it continues, the energy of Zhenguo gold will even be enough to affect the surrounding countries, until the five magic kingdoms are ruled by it.


    Sun Huang''s attitude towards zhenguojin was half admiration and half fear. Now hearing Lu Li''s words, the first thought flashed in his mind was that he wanted to rob the Treasury of the holy kingdom.


    Otherwise, only if he is crazy can he make the terrible profit of zhenguojin.


    "Of course, this sentence has some exaggeration, but it is definitely a big deal. You can think about it." Lu Li did not immediately tell sun Huang the truth, because sun Huang''s credibility is not enough, whether to let him participate in his own plan still needs to be observed for a period of time.


    However, at this time, Lu Li was thinking: "the wedding emissary of the kingdom of heaven and evil should have prepared a lot of valuable things? After all, I came to marry one of the nine kings of the holy kingdom. It''s too shabby to say... "


    Sun Huang also looked at Lu Li strangely and didn''t ask any more questions.


    He is very clear that anything that can be linked to huge interests must be accompanied by great danger.


    He would not take a position easily until he knew the details.


    Just when they were thinking of each other.


    The underground passage opens again.


    In the roar, the figure of a group of people with the breath of killing entered the underground palace in silence.


    The leader, wearing a dark gold face armor, is steady and generous with extraordinary bearing.


    It is Wen Zhengrong!


    And behind him, followed by more than a dozen black iron killers wearing face armor, showing a trace of bad taste.


    As soon as they entered the underground palace, Lu Li''s divine seal of killing had a sense immediately, and a smile appeared on his face. He got up and said to sun Huang: "it seems that the Lord is on the stage. Let''s go and meet this Diyuan killer."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    Lu Li and sun Huang came out of the palace and met Wen Zhengrong wearing dark gold armor.


    Hearing the pair of eyes hidden under the armor, it seems that some sinister, all of a sudden, locked Lu Li.


    And because Lu Li is standing in front of the main hall of the underground palace, hundreds of stairs, so Wen Zhengrong wants to see him, he must raise his head to form a feeling of looking up.


    This feeling makes Wen Zhengrong very uncomfortable. Even those dark iron killers behind him are dissatisfied with what they want to say.


    However, it was stopped by Wen Zhengrong.


    Wen Zhengrong took a deep breath: "are you the new four leaders of the Ministry of earth?"


    In front of the main hall door, Lu Li said with a smile: "not me, but you?"


    After a simple conversation, the smell of gunpowder between the two people was too thick to melt.


    Wen Zhengrong didn''t get angry because of this, but showed a smile, "as expected, they are young talents. The four leaders are young and can occupy a high position. It should be something extraordinary. I don''t know what kind of task we are going to accomplish this time? "


    He still has no choice but to turn against Lu Li now.


    After all, Lu Li is still the leader of the land department. Apparently, Wen Zhengrong is his subordinate. Even if he is not satisfied in his heart, he still has to make a gesture to listen to his advice.


    Lu Li saw that he actually held back this tone and said in his heart: "it seems that he is not a fool indeed."


    "But yes, if you are a fool, how can you get along well in the ground?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Li said: "the specific task details should have been sent to your jade slips. There are so many dark iron killers behind you. Is that the person you are looking for to complete the task? It''s also good to save me some effort. You can take them to complete this task without any loss. "


    In the last four words, Lu Li accentuates her tone, which makes her eyebrows slightly jump when she hears Zhengrong hiding under her face armor. Unexpectedly, Lu Li will be so cruel that she does not hesitate to offend so many dark iron killers and does not give him a chance to speak.


    You know, the killers of the imperial capital division are not many. Wen Zhengrong can contact them in a hurry, and the people who command them are all his confidants who have been operating for many years.


    It is also the confidence that he wants to fight for power with the headquarters in the future.


    If one or two Diyuan are born among these killers and Wen Zhengrong can get a Tianjing mask, he may not be able to fight for the position of the fourth leader.


    It''s a pity that Lu Li came before his abacus sounded.


    Moreover, looking at Lu Li''s appearance, it seems that he is not very afraid of his "demonstration", and does not know the importance of inviting people''s hearts.


    "Four leaders, a collective mission, it seems that there is no need to send so many dark iron killers." Finally, Wen Zhengrong still refused to step by step, according to Lu Li''s arrangement, stood up and said a deep voice, trying to seize the initiative.


    His somewhat sinister eyes fixed on Lu Li and said, "a normal collective task can be completed by selecting about five dark iron killers under the leadership of Diyuan killers. The leader asked more than ten of us to go together this time. Is there something strange in the task? "


    "Or, as soon as the four leaders came to power and were eager to open up the situation, they wanted the old people of our branches to die?"


    At the end of the day, Wen Zhengrong''s remarks are a bit of a curse.


    Although there are no other killers here for the time being, as long as we hold this truth, Lu Li''s situation in the imperial capital branch will be greatly bad.


    "Are you questioning my decision?" Lu Li''s face is still with a smile, but this smile is a little cold.


    Standing beside him, sun Huang couldn''t help shivering and squinting.


    Wen Zhengrong ha ha smile: "the leader''s words are heavy, subordinates are not questioning, just feel that there is no need to waste so much manpower, to do a simple task."


    "Oh? Since you think it''s a waste, OK. " Lu Li nodded, without any nonsense. He said directly, "Ye Dongtian, this time you come to lead the team and arrange these dark iron killers for me. Do you understand?"


    He called a word deep into the hall.


    I heard the smile on Zhengrong''s face was slightly stiff, but then I laughed more happily.


    The young man is really out of breath.


    "Ye Dongtian''s strength is strong, and the background of Ye''s family is also very deep. But he is still a dark iron killer, and his level is lower than mine. Do you want to replace me with Ye Dongtian?" Heard Zhengrong almost to laugh out of the sound, only feel that Lu Li took a step faint move.


    Just then.


    A figure came out of the hall.


    Seeing the face armor on his face, I heard the towering smile immediately solidified on his face, with a little incredible expression.


    Ye Dongtian casually took off the dark gold armor and said without expression: "I just got the mask, now let me go out of the collective task?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "those who can do more work. What''s more, some people here think it''s a waste to send more people to collective tasks. In that case, I''ll lead the team by another person. What do you think? "The words did not have the meaning of taboo. Hearing Zhengrong open his mouth and wanted to refute something, ye Dongtian already nodded and said, "then I will lead the team."


    Then he looked at those dark iron killers without expression: "who is not satisfied?"


    A crowd of dark iron killers were silent.


    Wen Zhengrong clenched his fists, but did not look back.


    He knew that most of the reasons why these dark iron killers followed him were their own strength and the earth''s mask.


    However, although Ye Dongtian is still the peak of tongxuan, his strength has long been recognized, and he is still a member of the Ye family.


    As long as it''s a killer, who doesn''t know the name of Ye''s family?


    Who, after all, is impatient to oppose the opinions of the Ye family?


    So the dark iron killers were silent.


    Ye Dongtian did not go to see them again, but waved to Lu Li, "don''t forget what you promised me."


    Lu Li heard the speech and knew that he was talking about the divine killing Sutra. He nodded and said, "don''t worry."


    So ye Dongtian wore the upper armour. He didn''t even see and heard Zhengrong. He passed him by directly and dropped a sentence: "those who don''t want to die, please follow up quickly."


    Those dark iron killers hesitated a little, but immediately someone followed.


    As long as there is the first person to leave, the psychological burden of others will be much smaller, and they will gradually follow the past.


    Until the end, Wen Zhengrong only left behind at the beginning of the mansion, followed his confidant, the rest of the people, with Ye Dongtian left.


    His face was livid, looking at Lu Li and sun Huang on his side.


    Sun Huang, with an indifferent expression, shrugged his shoulders and said, "he is the leader, whose position is higher than you. Is it not obvious that he chooses whom?"


    Hearing this sentence, I heard that Zhengrong was so angry that she was about to vomit blood, and said: "good! It''s very good! "


    "You, you..."


    Wen Zhengrong''s fist was pale, and a wave of genuine Qi came out. It seemed that he had a plan to kill the two men.


    However, the only one left behind him quickly stood up and stopped him: "boss, kill the leader here It''s not a wise choice


    "Where is it wise to kill the leader?" Lu Li was amused by this sentence and couldn''t help asking.


    That dark iron killer''s body is stiff, originally to the mouth of many words immediately hold back to go back.


    "It turns out that the people around Zhengrong are all such things. I would not have made any blood oath if I knew that."


    Lu Li grinned and finally took a deep look at Wen Zhengrong and asked, "did you go to find the lost stone tablet of the imperial capital branch?"


    Wen Zhengrong is a cold hum, "now you are the leader, why do you want to ask me about this kind of thing?"


    "Shirking responsibility?" Lu Li is more and more unable to see this kind of goods. Although


    has strength, unfortunately, the brain is not very bright. Even those so-called confidante are not able to grasp. The most important thing is to want to fight for power and gain profits, and even do not investigate in advance. Even the things of Ye Dong Tian are not light, they give people a lead with a group of iron iron killer.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li was in a state of despondency. He said faintly, "if you lose it in your hand, you should be responsible for it. I will give you three days to take back the stone tablet. Otherwise, you will hand over your face armor and roll out of the imperial capital branch."


    This sentence has already torn up the last cover between the two people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    Hearing Zheng Rong''s face extremely ugly, he almost roared: "do you know who took that stone tablet? Three days? If you want me to die, you''d better find a clever way. Otherwise, the tragic death of a Diyuan killer will lead to the dissatisfaction of the other three leaders of the prefecture, and you, the four leaders, are also responsible for it! "


    He finally understood why Lu Li suddenly came to be the four leaders.


    Or, he finally understood why King Yan chose Lu Li to be the four leaders of the earth.


    Because this guy''s appearance and age are so deceptive!


    As a teenager, his mind is so deep that he doesn''t want to use all kinds of entrapment methods. If he was a man of almost the same age to be the leader, Wen Zhengrong believed that he would be more cautious. At least, before things happened, he would never be in such a hurry. He would come to see Lu Li in different divisions without any preparation.


    Unfortunately, in the face of a young man who suddenly climbed to his head, Wen Zhengrong eventually lost his caution.


    It can be said that he did not pay attention to a teenager at all. Even when he got the news, he only felt that the king of Yan was finally driven crazy.


    It''s not crazy to send a little boy to be the leader of the earth and master one of the four parts of the wind and thunder of heaven and earth. What is it?


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind. Wen Zhengrong had no way to go back even though he regretted it. He could only argue with reason and said: "what''s more, the loss of the stone tablet was decided not to be investigated as early as the acquiescence of the three leaders. Do you want to bring back the old case now, do you want to give me a blow?"


    "Down the horse?"


    Lu Li glanced at Wen Zhengrong and said, "it''s not that simple."


    Hearing Zheng Rong''s face changed slightly, he said in an angry voice, "forgive me and forgive me. Even if you are the leader, this obviously is the task of death, I will not accept it."


    "Is it?" Lu Li curled his lips, "then you can leave."


    "What do you say?" Heard the Leng of Zhengrong, obviously did not reflect the meaning of this sentence.


    Lu Li repeated: "leave your mask and jade slips and get out of the imperial capital branch. Do you want me to say that?"


    "Are you crazy? If you want to get rid of the identity of a Diyuan killer, you can''t do it with a four leader, right? This kind of thing, must have at least one crystal killer face-to-face, two leaders decide at the same time, in order to get rid of my identity! "


    "You open your mouth and want me to get out of the imperial capital branch. Why?"


    Wen Zhengrong is full of confidence for this.


    Don''t say that Lu Li is only the fourth leader.


    Even if he is a big leader, he dare to be so righteous today.


    After all, if you want to get rid of the identity of a Diyuan killer, it''s also a big event in the Ministry.


    "So it is, then you should think that I made a funny joke." Lu Li showed a smile, as if he really did not know.


    However, he got the inheritance of shensha seal. How could he not know many rules of the local government?


    In fact, he''s just disgusting to hear the extraordinary.


    Just as Wen Zhengrong wants to disgust him next, both of them can''t help each other now. It''s nothing more than fighting in some words and making each other unhappy.


    Wen Zhengrong soon understood Lu Li''s intention and said without hesitation: "since the leader doesn''t want to see me, I''ll leave first."


    With that, he turned around and left. He didn''t want to stay in this underground palace for a moment.


    Looking at his back, Lu Li Yang said: "you can''t go too far. If you have a task assigned to you, I will call you at any time."


    Heard the eventful figure of the back obviously trembled, forced to suppress anger, quickly left.


    After he left, sun Huang sighed: "it''s not interesting for you to provoke each other with this kind of trick."


    "What do you think is interesting?" Lu Li relaxed his shoulders, but in any case, it was a fight between words and swords, which was not so tired.


    Sun Huang''s face was full of uninteresting expression, "if you want me to say, you should directly pull out your sword and fight with him. If you beat him down, let alone the imperial capital branch, no one in the headquarters dare to disrespect you."


    "Sun Huang, you are also a smart man. Don''t say such stupid words?"


    Lu Li glanced at him. "Wen Zhengrong is also a warrior who can''t destroy the territory. If we fight him with my current strength, is it enough for us to kill him


    On hearing this, sun Huang really thought about it for a while and said seriously, "we can''t beat him, but there is absolutely no problem running for his life. If we add Su Liu, the three of us will kill him 50%


    Lu Cheng shook his head. To kill a powerful warrior, especially to defeat a strong one with the weak, can not be won by the number of people. Otherwise, if ye Dongtian is added, can we kill yuan Zhengrong ten percent


    "I just want to remind you that you have also made a blood oath that you will never die. You can''t get along in the earth." Sun Huang pretended to be indifferent, reminding Lu Li and Su Liu of the blood oath.Lu Li did not say anything.


    In fact, I calculated silently in my heart. If I really can''t kill Wen Zhengrong, I''ll turn to kill the wedding emissary. At that time, when things get out of hand, leaving the ground is nothing more than losing some help


    In a word, if you can kill Wen Zhengrong and complete this blood oath, Lu Li is still willing to do it.


    But if you can''t kill him after you try your best, Lu Li can only choose to give up.


    After all, it''s the emperor''s task to rob and kill the wedding emissary. What''s more, if we really give the devil emperor in the kingdom of the devil, we''ll have to die.


    This conclusion is the conclusion that Lu Li summed up after innumerable times.


    With the character of bathing in tea, she can never marry that evil emperor, even if the other party has come to the end of Mingyou, and is about to step into the realm of seeing God and achieving heaven and man. Mu tea or will use their own method, try to kill him.


    But the success rate of this thing is almost nil.


    That is to say, once mu Hongxiu marries the magic emperor, she will not only have a way to die, but also give the devil emperor an excuse to fight with the holy kingdom.


    Therefore, this matter is obviously much more important than mastering the local government.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Aware that Lu Li''s thoughts are a little confused, sun Huang calls out a few times. Lu Li returns to his mind and shakes his head and says, "nothing, some trifles."


    "What''s the big deal you told me about before?"


    Sun Huang vaguely felt that this must have something to do with Lu Li''s big business.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "when we kill Wen Zhengrong, I''ll tell you, now you''d better think about how to kill Wen Zhengrong."


    "It''s not your business. Why should I..."


    Before sun Huang finished, Lu Li set his hands and walked down the steps.


    He plans to go back to the palace of Yan.


    Looking at his back, sun Huang was speechless for a moment. Before he could speak, a figure suddenly passed by, not su Liu or who?


    Su Liu quietly followed Lu Li''s steps without saying a word.


    Lu left his head and did not return: "what do you want to spy on me?"


    "Wen Zhengrong may ambush outside." Suliu said calmly, stretching her face.


    Lu Li "suddenly" said: "that is to protect me?"


    Su Liu was silent.


    Sun Huang, who was standing in front of the main hall, was helpless. He also followed him and said, "you''re all gone. It''s cruel to leave me alone to guard this underground palace? Where to go, I''m going too. "


    The corner of Lu Li''s mouth was silent and cocked up. He stepped down the steps and said faintly: "Yan Wangfu!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, are we going to let it go?"


    After leaving the underground palace, the dark iron killer followed Wen Zhengrong, and his tone was extremely dissatisfied.


    What makes him more dissatisfied is that Wen Zhengrong actually left like this.


    This bad breath choked in my throat, and it was really hard.


    "Otherwise? Kill him? " Wen Zhengrong calmed down at the moment, only felt that there was no one available around him, especially the fool, who said such words as killing the leader in front of Lu Li.


    If the other three leaders were replaced, they would have to leave the underground palace as corpses today.


    The dark iron killer also knew that he had made a mistake. After a while, he was helpless and said, "my subordinate is too anxious. For a moment For a moment... "


    Speaking, Wen Zhengrong suddenly said: "shut up!"


    Then, he quietly felt a moment, his face suddenly showed a grim smile: "someone came out of the underground palace."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    "Is that boy?"


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of the dark iron killer.


    Heard Zheng Rong nodded and looked at the entrance of the underground palace in silence.


    At this time, only Lu Li will leave the underground palace.


    At this moment, ye Dongtian, the only one who makes him feel threatened, has left. Isn''t this the best chance to kill Lu Li?


    Hearing this, my heart was ready to move.


    But then, he pressed down on the killing intention and thought to himself: "this boy is cunning like a ghost. His bold behavior is likely to lead me to attack What''s his card? Ge Xinyue? "


    Think of Ge Xinyue that terrible woman, smell Zhengrong as if was poured by a basin of cold water, from head to foot are cold, completely sober.


    "Previously Ge Xinyue came to threaten me. It seems that he has plans to support Lu Li. But is the king of Yan really willing to ask a title killer to protect him


    Although Wen Zhengrong thinks of Ge Xinyue, who is the same as her own martial arts realm, but her status is far beyond her, she is afraid, but she still can''t stand the temptation to kill Lu Li.


    "Boss, do you want to do it?"


    One side of the dark iron killer, also at this time out of a voice to ask, to hear Zhengrong this swing mood added a fire.


    Now he is standing at the junction of the mountain and the purple bamboo forest. It seems to be a very easy thing for him to hide his body slightly, guard the only way to go down the mountain, and kill a warrior who has no knowledge of metaphysics with the thunder of the cultivation of the immortal realm.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Zhengrong''s face changed several times and said in a deep voice: "first watch the change. If the boy has no second hand, let him bury his bones here today!"


    The dark iron killer responded excitedly.


    The opportunity to kill a local leader is exciting for every killer. Although Lu Li, the local leader, has just taken office and is still the weakest leader in history, it is because of this that he is the most likely to be killed!


    Thinking of the scene that he killed Lu Li, the expression of the dark iron killer hiding under the face armor is somewhat distorted.


    Wen Zhengrong looked at him in silence, and he was labeled as a waste in his heart.


    "It''s useless. It''s all useless waste." Hearing Zhengrong''s heart scolded a word, the foot moved, the whole person and the surrounding environment into one, dispersed the whole body breath, if not head-on collision, simply can''t find his existence.


    That''s what makes killers special.


    Some killing skills, compared with the martial arts commonly used by martial artists, can be described as weird.


    Wen Zhengrong''s hiding Kung Fu was obviously at a very high level. The dark iron killer envied him, but he didn''t delay. He hid his body shape in his own way.


    Soon after, Lu Li crossed the mountain and stepped into the purple bamboo forest.


    Su Liu did not say a word behind him, only sun Huang talked with Lu Li from time to time.


    All of a sudden, Lu Li stopped at his feet to remind two people: "be careful. If I hear Zhengrong, maybe I''m ambushing here."


    Hearing his reminder, Su Liu raised her eyes and held the exaggerated knife.


    Sun Huang stretched his back and said faintly, "even if he is lying in ambush here, can''t we fight yet?"


    "What are you running for? It''s good that he doesn''t come. He really dares to ambush here, that is, he will never come back. How can he leave a human life here? "


    "I don''t know if it''s him or the stupid killer next to him."


    Lu Li said, intentionally or unintentionally, toward the direction of Wen Zhengrong''s hiding body.


    Almost at a certain moment, Wen Zhengrong felt that the boy''s eyes had locked himself, and he was surprised and vigilant around: "is it really Ge Xinyue? No, it''s impossible. The title killers don''t break the rules again and again. "


    "Wen Zhengrong, are you sure you won''t do it?" At this time, Lu Li suddenly raised his voice.


    This was a shock to Wen Zhengrong.


    He thought he was exposed.


    It''s not just him, but the dark iron killer who is not very proficient in hidden Kung Fu almost subconsciously moves.


    Although his movements are very subtle, but don''t forget that Lu Li is also followed by two masters of dark iron killers.


    Almost at the moment when he moved, Su Liu''s figure sprang up. The long sword with exaggerated shape split out a fierce flame in the void, and suddenly "smashed" it, forcing the dark iron killer out in confusion!


    Then, sun Huang also made a move.


    As soon as he raised his hand, several cold lights shot out, blocking all the retreat routes of the dark iron killer.


    "Dangdang"!


    The other side didn''t have the strength to fight back. He saw that dark iron killer took out a short dagger, waved it tightly, and shot down all the concealed weapons that sun Huang raised his hand to shoot down, falling a few steps away.


    "How dare you assassinate the leader."


    A blow failed, sun Huang''s face or that pair of frivolous smile, rubbing his fingers to Su Liu said: "let me play?"Su Liu didn''t speak, her eyes kept looking around, she was looking for the trace of the extraordinary.


    And at this time, Wen Zhengrong is on her side seven or eight steps away, holding her breath and looking at this scene.


    Although he is sure to kill Su Liu in a flash, and then to kill Lu Li, he can still suppress this idea.


    Because Wen Zhengrong saw the faint smile on Lu Li''s face, as well as hidden in the wide sleeves of his robe, which was enough to threaten his killing intention.


    As a killer, Wen Zhengrong believes his feelings very much. He thinks that Lu Li''s sleeve has something that can threaten him.


    If you shoot rashly, as long as you are hit once, you will be seriously injured even if you are not dead.


    "Damn it, if I had known that, I should have checked the bottom of this boy!" Now this passive situation, let Wen Zhengrong some anger at the same time, but also produce a sense of panic.


    Because his last black iron killer, who can be called his confidant, has been entangled by sun Huang.


    Although it is a waste that can''t be reused, Wen Zhengrong will immediately face the embarrassing situation that no one can use it if he is slaughtered by sun Huang.


    "Do you really want to bet?"


    Thinking of here, Wen Zhengrong''s face exposed to kill, staring at Lu Li.


    Little did not know, Lu Li is also locking his air machine.


    "This flying sword is still not very skilled, or I will kill you now."


    Lu Li''s eyes look at Wen Zhengrong''s hiding place. The latter doesn''t know. He thinks the perfect hiding is full of flaws in the eyes of exploration.


    As a killer of Diyuan, Wen Zhengrong must have carried a lot of valuable items. This kind of object exposed to the moment of exploration, is a bunch of light, want to hide the body, is a fool.


    However, Lu Li still did not take the plunge, he knew that Wen Zhengrong must also be observing himself.


    This sword at the end of the sleeve is no longer a unique card that can only be used once. However, Lu Li was still a bit careful about the immortal warrior Wen Zhengrong, because if he could not be killed by one sword, Wen Zhengrong would certainly be on guard, and it would be difficult to have unexpected effects.


    "Boss, help me!"


    Suddenly!


    The dark iron killer who was forced into a desperate situation by sun Huang finally couldn''t bear it. He called out to Wen Zhengrong in horror.


    At the same time, Lu Li immediately raised his hand and the flying sword would leave his sleeve at any time.


    But there is a man faster than him!


    Standing near Wen Zhengrong, Su Liu immediately swung a long knife and slashed at that position!


    "Waste!"


    Wen Zhengrong was almost to vomit blood!


    He had to expose his body and grabbed Su Liu''s blade with one hand. With his physical strength, Su Liu''s knife could not hurt him at all.


    But he still took a deep look at Su Liu, with a strong genuine spirit will su Liu Zhen retreat, jump to save the dark iron killer.


    A real warrior in the immortal realm is as fierce as a fierce beast.


    With his terrifying physique and vigorous spirit, he immediately rolled the cartoon tianzhuye. In the blink of an eye, he came to sun Huang and hit him with one hand!


    Sun Huang''s eyes flashed a trace of mania, the same slap!


    Bang!


    The chaos of the true Qi rushed everywhere, twisting countless bamboo leaves into Jufen powder. Sun Huang could hardly hold his breath for half, so he was blown away by the news of Zhengrong, and his sleeves on his arm were also broken.


    "Hum." Wen Zhengrong even retreated two people, glared at Lu Li fiercely, and left without looking back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    After he left, sun Huang, who was half kneeling on the ground, got up slowly. He could not help shaking his body, and said with a bitter smile, "the territory is not destroyed. It''s really powerful."


    Just by the right hand, his arm has been red, I do not know whether the bone is broken or broken.


    And the true Qi of Wen Zhengrong also went along the arm meridians and got into the body, leaving a dark wound with some warning meaning.


    One side of the Su Liu in the past to explore his injury, and feed him to take a healing pill, this just look at Lu Li, the face expressionless way: "why not hand?"


    Lu Li did not answer this question, but took out a porcelain vase.


    This is the thing that used to "torture" oneself.


    Because the follow-up task was not injured, Lu Li saved a little and threw it to sun Huang: "try this, it''s very useful for trauma."


    Sun Huang took over the porcelain bottle, opened it and smelled it. His expression immediately changed: "ground level quenched body fluid?"


    It is the first time that Lu Li heard the name of this ointment. No matter what it is, as long as it can be arranged to the local character, it means that its value is absolutely not vulgar. But now Lu Li can''t use this ointment any more. He waved his hand to show sun Huang to do his best.


    But Sun Huang looked on his face: "it''s said that the ground level quenched body fluid will bring great pain to people. I''m afraid I can''t stand the pain."


    "If you eat bitterly, you will become a master." Lu Li said with a smile, and then he said to Su Liu, "do you think that I just made a move, and we can kill Wen Zhengrong by the three of us?"


    Suliu looked at him and did not answer the question.


    She will question Lu Li, but in fact, she is angry, especially when Wen Zhengrong deliberately throws her that meaningful look, which makes her extremely angry.


    "I think you should also know that the so-called bottom card sometimes has a higher deterrent effect than its actual value."


    Lu Li said calmly: "if I had just shot and failed to kill Wen Zhengrong, the three of us would have died. But if I don''t make a move, I will be afraid to hear Zhengrong. He doesn''t know what cards I have in my hand, so he doesn''t dare to stay for a long time. "


    "It''s just a pity that I didn''t kill the trash around him." Sun Huang turned away his lips, but he was very sorry.


    Can not kill Wen Zhengrong, this is expected.


    His original idea was to kill the dark iron killer and cut off Wen Zhengrong''s help in the imperial capital branch.


    Unfortunately, although the waste can''t do it, he cherishes his life very much. He dare to expose Wen Zhengrong''s position at the critical moment, forcing Wen Zhengrong to rescue him.


    "Since it''s a waste, it doesn''t matter whether you can kill it or not." Lu Li shakes his head and does not care about the gains and losses of this battle.


    It''s just a mutual trial.


    Wen Zhengrong wants to try whether he can kill himself, and he also wants to try whether Wen Zhengrong is really strong.


    After this trial, Lu Li believes that Wen Zhengrong already has some ideas in his mind, but Lu Li also believes that it is only so if he does not destroy the territory.


    "When I refine my Qi, you will die." Lu Li narrowed his eyes and said to the two people: "let''s go, go back to the Yan palace quickly. Someone should be able to help us."


    ¡­¡­


    "Waste!"


    On the other side, Wen Zhengrong left with the dark iron killer, and suddenly slapped him in the face.


    The dark iron assassin was beaten to a crooked head and said in fear: "it''s my subordinates who don''t do a good job..."


    "What are the criteria for a ground killer?" Wen Zhengrong''s expression is full of cold, staring at each other in a deep voice.


    The dark iron killer''s lips trembled and whispered, "death can''t sell any news about the earth."


    Hearing the solemn voice of Zhengrong, he said, "you know, with this one, I can kill you now!"


    "Boss, spare your life


    The dark iron killer suddenly knelt on the ground and grabbed Wen Zhengrong''s clothes: "I I''ve had no credit and I''ve worked hard all these years. You can''t watch me die


    Looking at this guy''s unpromising appearance, I almost fainted when I heard the face of Zhengrong.


    If it was not for the time when he had not become a local killer, he would have been loyal for many years. Wen Zhengrong really wanted to kill him.


    However, when he thought of the embarrassing situation that no one else could use, Wen Zhengrong still suppressed the anger and said in a cold voice, "I''ll give you a chance this time, and I''ll handle things for me well in the future. If there''s such a situation again, I''ll kill you!"


    "Thank you very much, boss!"


    The dark iron killer kowtowed heavily and wished he could not bury his face in the earth.


    "Waste!" Wen Zhengrong see this pair of ugly, in the heart is more dissatisfied, low voice scold a, turn to leave.


    The dark iron killer got up with his head down.


    Wen Zhengrong did not see that his expression hidden under the mask had been twisted to the extreme, and his eyes were full of resentment and hatred!


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as I got back to the Yan palace.


    Lu Li found that Su Liu and sun Huang seemed to be more restrained.Sun Huang, in particular, wanted to be precise and consistent in his steps, and he did not dare to talk nonsense any more.


    Seeing his appearance, Lu Li could not help but wonder, "what are you so afraid of doing?"


    Hearing this, sun Huang shook his head slightly, and said in a subtle voice: "the power of master Mingyou is beyond measure. Your highness, King Yan, can probably hear what we say."


    "No, she''s not in the habit of prying into people''s privacy." Lu Li patted sun Huang on the shoulder, but he had already made a murmur in his heart, "did this woman hide in the room to listen to me when I was in the pit before?"


    As soon as this idea appeared, Lu Li immediately made up his mind that he would never talk in the house of Lord Yan.


    Led two people to their own small yard, Lu Li went to knock on the white door.


    Not long after, the door opened, Ding Lingxi''s small head poked out, saw Lu Li, then happily said: "so soon back?"


    "It''s going to a ceremony and it''s over soon."


    Lu Li pressed her small head, walked into the room and found that Bai Bai was not here. She said curiously, "where has Baibai gone?"


    Ding Lingxi was also very happy with her smile. When she heard that Lu Li came back, she asked Bai Bai. She said, "what do you care about my maid so much? Do you like her? "


    Lu Li turned his head and looked at her speechless. "After all, it''s much more useful than you. Forget it, you can come and help me to greet the guests."


    Said, he took Ding Lingxi and went out.


    Ding Lingxi was struggling: "you let me go! I''m not your servant girl. You should respect me a little bit! "


    Fluttering for a while, she saw sun Huang and Su Liu in the yard, and immediately calmed down.


    Eyes stopped for a moment on Su Liu, especially in a certain part.


    After looking for a moment, Ding Lingxi gave birth to a sense of crisis, vigilant way: "who is she?"


    Lu Li put her down and said, "these two, um Let''s call it a colleague of mine


    He originally wanted to talk about his subordinates. After careful consideration, he thought that it was not appropriate to introduce them. After all, neither sun Huang nor Su Liu seemed to be bound by their positions.


    "Colleagues? Ground killer? " Ding Lingxi snorted, very dissatisfied way: "so you want me to entertain them two?"


    "Of course, but there''s something you can do for me." Lu Li patted her head, "Ye Dongtian is not with Bai Bai. It''s better for you to give full play to the value of Ye Zong''s little Saint daughter and give us advice."


    Between words.


    Lu Li took Ding Lingxi to the stone table beside the reclining chair, beckoned sun Huang and Su Liu to sit down, then pointed to Ding Lingxi and said, "this is the one who can help us."


    Su Liu was too lazy to lift his eyelids and sat there like a sculpture.


    But Sun Huang was very interested in looking at Ding Lingxi, "Ye Zong little saint?"


    Ding Lingxi wrinkled her nose, "it''s this girl."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you." Sun Huang flattered him with a smile.


    Although this sentence has the flavor of half truth and half falsehood.


    He had heard of yezong, but he had never heard of it.


    I don''t blame him. After all, he doesn''t have ye Dongtian''s family background. He can detect some secret information of various forces.


    However, with this compliment, Ding Lingxi''s attitude was eased a little bit. She looked up at Lu Li and said, "come on, what can I do for you?"


    "Just to ask you something."


    Lu Li talked about Wen Zhengrong''s events. Most of his evaluation of Wen Zhengrong''s strength was Lu Li''s own judgment. Dante Lingxi also had a certain understanding of Lu Li''s combat effectiveness. After listening, he generally understood what he was trying to express. His cerebellar bag shook and asked, "so you want to kill this indestructible territory, ask me to help you Think of something? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    Ding Lingxi fell into silence after receiving the affirmative reply from Lu Li.


    The little face was wrinkled up and obviously worried about the problem.


    After all, this is the first time that Lu Li makes an offer to her. Ding Lingxi attaches great importance to her, but she can''t think of any good way for the moment.


    Although she is a little saint of yezong, she is a "miracle" of defeating the strong with weakness. In her opinion, it''s not a rare thing. Even if it''s the elder martial brothers and sisters on her head, which one can not defeat the one who can''t defeat the one who can''t destroy the martial arts when she''s in the metaphysical realm? Ding Lingxi really can''t tell us the secret of this "ordinary" thing.


    It''s just that the talent is too good and the skills are too strong. If you practice in the tongxuan realm, you will have the fighting power of the immortal realm. This kind of talent, inheritance, and even the differences in the resources obtained can, over time, make the incredible thing like winning the strong with the weak become the norm.


    At the end of the day, it''s not something that can be done quickly.


    So Ding Lingxi thought for a long time, holding the corner of her clothes in both hands, and trying to say, "otherwise, I''ll go to find the deacon of zongmen."


    Lu Li doesn''t mind. It''s killing people anyway. He shouldn''t be obsessed with methods. It''s a good thing to find a strong helper.


    But before he could open his mouth, sun Huang rejected the proposal: "this matter must be done by us in person. If we go to kill Wen Zhengrong, it can be regarded as the internal struggle of the local government. The other three leaders will only turn a blind eye when they know about it. If we find an outsider, it will become a war with the whole department. At that time, not only the local department can''t spare us, I''m afraid even... "


    Speaking of this, sun Huang stopped and said in a low voice: "even the royal highness of Yan Wang will not let us go."


    "It seems that we can only return to the most simple way." Hearing sun Huang''s words, Lu Li sighed.


    "The most simple way?"


    Several people looked at Lu Li.


    Lu Li said: "ambush, sneak attack, poison, and even bribe the people around him, inside and outside.". To put it bluntly, it''s the old line of killers. Although these methods are simple, they can be used well, and it''s not difficult to kill one. "


    "With the help of us, ambush and sneak attack should be useless. As you can see, Wen Zhengrong is too strong. I can''t even hold a move against him. Su Liu''s crazy knife can''t hurt his physique. He has gone too far in the immortal realm. It''s not as simple as the gap between us. "


    Sun Huang made an analysis and finally said, "but poisoning is reliable..."


    "Well." Su Liu cherished her words, but agreed with her.


    As killers, they are the first to kill the target, not to mention they are still the devil gate killers.


    "In that case, let''s change our thinking." Lu Li hammered his hand and said to Ding Lingxi, "girl, think about what poison can poison a warrior who can''t destroy his body."


    The scope was narrowed down so much. Ding Lingxi recalled for a moment and said, "ordinary poisons are definitely not good, and yezong is not good at making poison, but..."


    She pulled out a small bottle from the storage prop. "If you think about it from another angle, you don''t have to poison it."


    "What is this?" Lu Li took the bottle from her hand and smelt it curiously: "it''s quite delicious."


    Ding Lingxi saw that he even went to smell it, and said with a smile: "this is the blood of Amethyst beast, which is a kind of medicine refining material, and can also be used for food tonic. For a warrior, it is a very precious treasure. Only one drop can refine the body and soul, and two drops can greatly increase one hundred days'' cultivation. "


    "Amethyst blood? Do you mean the six level spirit beast that feeds on the crystal


    Sun Huang''s face was full of panic, and he wanted to snatch the bottle from Lu Li''s hand. "Be careful. This thing is valuable."


    "Amethyst beast is a kind of spirit animal with gentle character. Although it is powerful, it is good for communication. Yezong raised a seven level Amethyst beast, and this bottle of blood was sent to me on its own initiative. " Ding Lingxi didn''t care much about this valuable treasure. Since she took it out, she didn''t mean to take it back.


    "Seven level Amethyst beast, isn''t it as powerful as Mingyou peak?"


    Sun Huang widened his eyes, and then looked at Ding Lingxi''s feeling, as if looking at a pile of money that would walk.


    "So how does it work?" Lu Li doesn''t care about the value of this bottle of blood.


    No matter how high the value is, now it is also used to kill people. Lu Li only cares about whether it can play its due effect.


    Ding Lingxi said: "although the blood of the Amethyst beast can be used as food tonic, its measurement requirements are very strict. If it is abused, it will hurt the meridians by the sudden filling of true Qi, and the whole person will be severely injured..."


    She gagged her mouth and let out a "bang" sound. "She was blown up by violent energy."


    "So powerful?" Lu Li looked at the bottle in his hand and didn''t want to put it away, "confiscated."


    The rhinoceros don''t care about the blink of blood this time, but how about I blink


    "Well, you''ll be on the same level in the future."


    Lu Li touched her head, but this sentence made Ding Lingxi angry, "you..."However, Lu Li interrupted her directly, and the meaning of crossing the river and demolishing the bridge is very obvious.


    Ding Lingxi has long been used to Lu Li''s "shameless". However, she still has a strange feeling in her heart. She hums and goes back to her room.


    Observing the strange interaction between them, sun Huang couldn''t help saying, "are you and this little Saint..."


    "I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense." Lu Li shook his head and said, "how old is she? Don''t you fear that the Lord of night clan will come to kill you?"


    "To kill you is to kill you, and I did not collude with his daughter."


    Sun Huang said with a frivolous smile, "but with the beauty of a little saint, if she grows up, she will certainly be a beauty who will bring disaster to the country and the people."


    Lu Li didn''t want to be entangled in this topic, and ordered: "we''d better try to kill Wen Zhengrong first. Now that the key props are available, it depends on how we plan."


    When it comes to business, sun Huang got serious and said, "it''s not so easy to kill him with the blood of that bottle of amethyst. And after this fight, Wen Zhengrong should have been alert to us in his heart. Don''t forget that he is also a killer. He is even more familiar with the means of killing people than we are. With his cautious nature, it is impossible not to prevent someone from poisoning him. "


    "That''s why we have to take a long-term view."


    Lu Li waved his hand, then turned his head and looked at Su Liu, "do you have any idea?"


    Liu Zheng''s, I only hope to hear the other


    "This woman is very clever." Lu Li sighed and thought for a moment before he said: "calm down and think about it. It''s impossible to kill a person who doesn''t destroy the weapons in a hurry."


    After that, the team formed temporarily to kill Wen Zhengrong was disbanded again.


    Su Liu and sun Huang are the killers of the earth. Of course, they can''t stay in Lord Yan''s mansion. They leave soon after they leave.


    Lu Li, on the other hand, decided to go back to his room to ponder on the inheritance martial arts of shensha Yin.


    After leaving the Yan palace, sun Huang and Su Liu walked side by side.


    Sun Huang whispered, "do you think he is trustworthy?"


    Although he did not name him, Su Liu knew who he meant.


    Su Liu is silent for a while, light way: "the blood oath has been established, whether it can be trusted or not, I can only believe him now."


    Sun Huang repressed his excitement and said, "I''m going to die soon."


    "I can''t wait that long." Su Liu didn''t even look at him. Her voice was calm and incomparable. "Besides, I''ve been waiting for 12 years."


    Sun Huang was speechless.


    However, he was still reluctant to say: "I know you hate him, but now you are also a local killer. You should know that some things are involuntary."


    "You don''t understand. You don''t understand anything." Su Liu didn''t argue with him, squinting: "as long as I hear the death of Zhengrong, I can give everything. You know that. I have been waiting for four years in the imperial capital branch, and now I finally have a new leader. I can''t give up this opportunity. "


    "But he is the weakest leader in the land!"


    Sun Huang''s voice almost became a low roar. If it was not in the street, he would like to ask Su Liu what he was thinking!


    It''s a pity that suliu refused to answer him any more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    "The fourth part of shensha Sutra..."


    "Sure enough, there is a general outline of boxing."


    When Lu Li returned to the room and looked through the divine killing Sutra, he found some introductions about boxing. Not only that, but also the palm technique, leg technique, and some strange skills.


    To sum up, this book of divine killing is to teach people how to cultivate all parts of the body into killing weapons.


    Lu Li just read a general outline of boxing, and felt that it was full of murderous spirit and his consciousness was shaking slightly. This shows that this Kung Fu is excellent.


    What''s more, the modifier in my mind has no way to start.


    There is neither fusion nor upgrade option. In the details, there is no hint about the upper level.


    This skill is incompatible with everything. Besides being recorded as a skill by the modifier, the modifier has no way to deal with it.


    "Ye Dongtian''s expression was so nervous when he heard me mention shensha Scripture, which shows that this thing has a great origin. What''s more, this suffix means that there are at least four copies of shensha Sutra, and the other three should be in the seal of God of the other three leaders? "


    Lu Li thought for a moment, "maybe put together the four God killing scriptures, which is a complete inheritance."


    For now, that''s the most likely guess.


    Although a single divine killing Sutra can also be cultivated, it is obviously lack of many key things. Moreover, the trend of some meridians, even the number of orifices, made Lu Li feel strange, as if it was not "human" who created this skill.


    The meridian structure of "human" is obviously different from some introductions in shensha Sutra.


    Not to mention, in the process of inheriting the martial arts, Lu Li heard the incomprehensible language. Obviously not any language he knew about the world.


    Although the skill was recorded and deciphered by the modifier, some unknown words in it also proved his idea.


    "Is this an upper bound skill? No, according to ge Xinyue''s theory of the upper world, how can those who call themselves "gods" create this kind of step-by-step cultivation? There are even detailed explanations of the hearing thunder state of the quenched body. Does this not mean that the "creatures" in the upper world are not born strong


    Lu Li scratched his chin and guessed in his heart: "maybe the so-called upper boundary is just a more vast and resourceful world. Therefore, there are so many warriors in the upper realm, that is, the realm of heaven and man. This gives people the illusion that the strong in the upper world is the God, and the creatures in the upper world are the powerful beings. "


    At this point, Lu Li doesn''t know that he has already captured some truth, or it should be said that he doesn''t care what the so-called upper world gods are, and the other party doesn''t appear in front of him, so it''s not good to speculate.


    However, in order to be alert to the unknown, Lu Li still didn''t practice the things in the shensha Sutra. He just copied down the general outline of boxing. After all, he had agreed with Ye Dongtian.


    Later, Lu Li was immersed in the project of continuing to improve the flying sword.


    As for the process of flying sword technique, it was temporarily stagnated because he couldn''t get a better skill, which made the process very boring. Although Lu Li had been used to it for a long time, and he also developed several interesting exercise methods, before refining the true Qi, this kind of boring practice was the only way for him to save Qi and blood.


    Only when the flying sword is used more skillfully, it will not squeeze the blood of Lei Chi too much, which will lead to the embarrassing situation that the flying sword will be unable to follow.


    After exercising in the room for a moment, Lu Li felt his temples slightly sour and swollen, which proved that he had almost reached the limit today. Then he felt relieved and controlled the flying sword to drill back into his sleeve.


    Then he stood up and stretched his body. Lu Li pushed open the door, but his expression suddenly changed.


    Because there was a young man in a blue coat standing under the peach blossom tree in the yard.


    Seeing that Lu Li finally walked out of the door, the young man showed a strange smile and said, "have you had enough at last?"


    Lu Li''s fingers flicked slightly, and the flying sword almost came out of his sleeve.


    He felt an indescribable sense of suffocation throughout the young man.


    Just like the emperor who was facing the holy land of swallowing heaven, it was a powerful force that could not be resisted at all. Moreover, perhaps because his Majesty was injured, Lu Li felt that this young man was stronger and more terrifying than his majesty.


    Therefore, he pressed the impulse of sword, looked around and said with a smile: "this friend, suddenly broke into Lord Yan''s house, but you have something to look for Yan Wang?"


    "I''m not looking for her. I''m here today to find you."


    The young man is also smiling, and his eyes stay on Lu Li''s green robe, and tut says: "point cloud silk, goddess forging method, little girl, you are so good at craftsmanship. Why don''t you help me make a green shirt?"


    The last sentence is obviously asking Ding Lingxi who is hiding in the room.


    Ding Lingxi has long found this young man standing under the peach blossom tree.


    However, her perception is more sensitive than Lu Li, or she knows young people standing outside!So she didn''t even have the courage to step out of the house. Otherwise, she would really make that person angry. Unless her father, the Lord of yezong, was present, no one could save her life today.


    "Gu How can Gu Haoran be here Dad, I seem to have caused a disaster this time... "


    Ding Lingxi hid behind the door, listening to the laughter of the young man outside, and directly cried out.


    She now thought that the man outside the door had come to kill her.


    "The girl is still so timid."


    The young man under the peach blossom tree had no choice but to smile, then turned to look at Lu Li, and suddenly waved his robe sleeve.


    Lu Li was about to raise his hand, but his flying sword at the bottom of his sleeve had already jumped out directly, and stopped in the palm of the man''s hand very meekly.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li knew that he didn''t even have the chance to fight back. He said with a smile, "if you want this flying sword, it''s a gift for the younger generation."


    "Who wants your broken flying sword?" The young man disdained his lips and carefully surveyed the structure and refining techniques of the flying sword. He frowned and said, "it is really based on the forging method of peach blossom sword. Although it has been changed beyond recognition, the most important thing is still that the peach blossom sword is good."


    Listening to his murmuring, Lu Li immediately remembered the unknown sword formula he found in the library.


    Although it is classified as sword technique, it is obviously a forging method.


    At that time, Lu Li felt very strange. However, he still used the forging method as the foundation and integrated a powerful and fierce flying sword technique.


    Now hearing the words of the young man, Lu Li knew the name of the forging method for the first time. It turned out to be peach blossom sword.


    In other words


    Lu Li looked at the young man in a blue coat and thought bitterly, "it seems that the Lord has come to the door Bathe in tea You woman is killing me


    Now he almost suspects that the forging method of the peach blossom sword is simply the one with red sleeves specially placed there.


    Otherwise, how can something that can attract such a powerful warrior be placed on the first floor of the library?


    "Only by forging, you can create a complete flying sword, which shows that you are really gifted."


    After observing for a moment, the young man returns the flying sword to Lu Li, and the way he returns it is to turn the flying sword into a streamer of light. Lu Li''s body has no time to respond, so the flying sword goes into the sleeve.


    If the flying sword just ran for his life, he would be killed if he didn''t even have the chance to resist.


    "Is this master Mingyou''s terror?" Until this time, Lu Li really understood the horror of master Mingyou.


    However, the young man did not pay attention to Lu Li''s idea and simply said: "kneel down and kowtow."


    "Kneel down and kowtow?" Lu Li was flustered and tried to say: "the elder means that if I kowtow and admit my mistake, I can forgive me for using the flying sword forging method without authorization?"


    "You are a very slippery boy." The young man speechless looked at Lu Li and repeated, "I told you to kowtow to master."


    "Master?"


    Lu Li looked at the young man and hesitated.


    However, the other side did not give him the opportunity to hesitate, and directly suppressed him with absolute force, forcing Lu Li to kneel down!


    Later, the young man took out a picture scroll and solemnly unfolded: "I, Gu Haoran, accept students for my teacher today. From now on, you will be my younger martial brother.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    The young man in a blue coat is a fortune teller in the old street, Gu Haoran.


    On the scroll he unfolded, he drew a back figure of "fairyland" and stood on the plain overlooking the mountains. Although the painting was very vivid, it made people feel extremely depressed.


    After staring at the portrait for a long time, Lu Li hesitated and said, "do I have the chance to refuse?"


    "What do you think?" Gu Haoran looks at Lu Li with a smile.


    Lu Zong said, "I have to leave the master''s way."


    Gu Haoran slightly restrained his expression and said in a flat voice: "the clan has been in decline for a long time, so don''t mention it. As for the master, he has turned into a handful of loess. You just need to know his surname Wu. "


    "So perfunctory?" Lu Li mumbled and said in a small way: "must I worship you?"


    "I have to pay homage."


    Gu Haoran gave a positive reply, squinting his eyes and laughing cunningly.


    Lu Li hears the speech and sighs, but still kowtows to the portrait.


    Although there are some reasons why this kneeling was oppressed by force, since the person in this painting can teach such a terrifying disciple, I think he was once an earth shaking warrior. What''s more, Lu Li thinks of the nameless sword formula he got and the coincidental timing of Gu Haoran''s appearance. He knows that this is some kind of backhand of Mu Hongxiu''s preparation, so he has no much resistance to this sudden change.


    After Luli kowtowed, Gu Haoran''s face showed a satisfied smile and sighed in his heart: "master, master, if you can see this scene, don''t scold me for insulting the family style. If it wasn''t for my divination of that day, how could a terrifying little thing like this come to you to take advantage of it? "


    "In the future, if this boy has made a name, he will serve my school for me."


    After saying these words in his heart, Gu Haoran put away his painting scroll, scattered the breath that oppressed Lu Li, and reached out to help him up.


    His attitude was like changing his face, and he said kindly, "younger martial brother, from now on, we will be our own people. If the future is developed, don''t forget the elder martial brother''s care for you today. "


    "Something like forcing me to kowtow to a master?"


    Lu Li did not expect, such as Gu Haoran, this obvious strength of the terrible warrior, there is such a cheeky side. After all, what he has seen so far is not so old-fashioned as xuanjianzong, but also a person with high status, such as the emperor of the holy Kingdom, who bathes in red sleeves, bathes in autumn. Besides, apart from Mu Ning Qiu, the "monster", all the Ming you Wu people recognized by Lu Li are not young, and none of them has such a funny face.


    Gu Haoran is obviously a special case.


    Gu Haoran was very happy and said, "younger martial brother, don''t blame me. After all, I come with a task. If you don''t want to become a teacher, I''m afraid you''ll be chased and killed by that crazy woman in Mu Hongxiu. "


    "What''s more, my care for you has not started yet."


    Speaking of this, Gu Haoran looked at the white room and said to Ding Lingxi, who was hiding behind the door, "little girl, don''t really want to come out to see you?"


    "I don''t!"


    Ding Lingxi''s stubborn voice came out of the room.


    Though trembling with fear, it showed her determination to hold on to the end.


    She was really afraid of Gu Haoran, because when she was young, a white haired young man broke into yezong with a sword. He wanted to ask for a foreign treasure to be rejected, so he wanted to rob him. Finally, he nearly lost his life because he was defeated by her father. At that time, Gu Haoran appeared with a blue coat and a rag on his body.


    With only one blow, he broke the powerful mountain protection array of yezong and left with the white haired young man.


    After that, Ding Lingxi heard that Gu Haoran was still in the imperial capital when the white haired young man broke into yezong. In a few breaths, he crossed several States, passed through most of the holy land of swallowing heaven, and came to yezong Mountain Gate.


    This kind of terror means, than a blow to break the mountain gate array, let Ding Lingxi fear more, it has become a shadow on her young mind.


    Now see Gu Haoran again, where does she dare to appear?


    "Well, after that, I''m afraid you won''t see my younger brother." Gu Haoran heard Ding Lingxi''s firm refusal tone and said a word with a smile.


    Lu Li''s face was surprised. Listening to this, it seemed that he was going to take himself somewhere?


    At this time, Gu suddenly opened the door in the room Gu Haoran! I, I, I I warn you! This is Lord Yan''s house. Don''t mess with me


    Gu Haoran is still that pair of smile ha ha appearance, even waved to Ding Lingxi.


    However, it was Ding Lingxi''s last courage to open a crack in the door. She hid behind the door and forced herself to calm down and say, "Lu Li, don''t be afraid. If you die, I''ll try to avenge you when I return to yezong!"


    "Why should I die?" Lu Li felt puzzled, and then said with a shy face, "elder martial brother, what do you mean, where do you want to take me?""The girl''s courage is commendable. It''s a pity that if my younger martial brother dies, you can''t avenge him even if you go back to your father."


    Gu Haoran didn''t answer Lu Li''s words, and he still took Ding Lingxi to have fun there.


    Lu Li, however, sniffed out a bit of bad taste from this sentence and said, "elder martial brother, it suddenly occurred to me that I have something urgent to look for the king of Yan. Shall we see you another day?"


    "Don''t think about it." Gu Haoran stretched out his hand and pressed on Lu Li''s shoulder, reminding him: "take a deep breath."


    "Your Highness yanwang, help me!"


    Lu Li almost immediately yelled.


    Unfortunately, he has not completely said this sentence, he and Gu Haoran disappeared directly in the courtyard.


    After a long time, Ding Lingxi only dare to step out of the door. Her face is full of lingering palpitations. She looks at the position where the two people disappear. There is still a weak distortion of the space torn up. This reminds her of Gu Haoran''s terrible ability of running from the capital of the holy kingdom to yezong, which is rare in the world.


    Although the ordinary master Mingyou can break through the sky for a hundred miles in a flash, the stronger master can control the sky for thousands of miles in the blink of an eye. But like Gu Haoran, he has the ability to see thousands of miles as nothing. Even if Ding Lingxi wants to break the cerebellar pouch melon, he has never heard of such a powerful master Mingyou.


    She wrinkled her small face and secretly said, "Lu Li, this time it''s not that I''m not loyal enough. It''s this guy who is so terrible that I dare not stop him!"


    Thinking of this, Ding Lingxi stamped her foot wrongly, and said, "in my own territory, even one person can''t be saved. It''s the king of Yan!"


    She felt a cold wind in her neck before she could land her voice. She shivered, looked around suspiciously, and ran back to the room with her lips pursed.


    On the other side, Mu red sleeve crushed "fog mirror", his face was extremely bad and said: "this little girl, is really a good temper."


    Standing beside Ge Xinyue said with a smile: "it seems that she really likes Lu Li."


    Hearing this sentence, mu tea immediately became expressionless, disdained to say: "even the courage to stop Gu Haoran, I think it''s just so."


    Ge Xinyue didn''t correct this sentence. She just pursed her lips and laughed. However, she showed her childishness in her smile.


    Who is Gu Haoran?


    In today''s world, the only descendant of the lineage. And he is also a man who has seen through the magic power of man and nature.


    Don''t say it''s Ding Lingxi. Even if it''s Ye Zong Zong''s face-to-face, he may not dare to stand up and block Gu Haoran''s steps.


    In other words, looking at the world, there are not many people who are qualified to stop Ge Haoran, and very few people can do this by force alone.


    Such a terrible existence, living in seclusion in the imperial capital, even the emperor''s majesty is open-minded and blind, and maintains a laissez faire attitude towards it, not to mention a young virgin who has just entered tongxuan?


    However, Ge Xinyue''s attitude towards Lu Li''s worship of Gu Haoran is still unclear.


    Mu tea how can not clear her idea?


    Just a light way: "I know you have doubts in your heart, and also worried that the little slippery head can not come back alive. Rest assured is that Gu Haoran does not dare to let him die at will with my bet on him


    "What''s more, Gu Haoran needs that skilful guy to live more than I do."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    Listening to Mu Hongxiu''s explanation, Ge Xinyue whispered: "I didn''t question your Highness''s decision, just It''s a little too urgent. "


    Mu tea smell speech, but did not make a voice to refute.


    The expression is slightly trance ground says: "is too anxious, but I have no time to wait for him to grow slowly."


    Ge Xinyue was silent for a moment, then said: "there is no movement in the magic mission. The people in Tianbu have been staring at them. If there is something wrong, we will get the news at the first time."


    Mu tea shook her head, and there was a layer of haze in her beautiful eyes: "these messengers are just a cover. The real intention of the kingdom of the devil is still on the procession of welcoming relatives."


    "What''s more, the present Shenwei Si can''t be completely trusted."


    Ge Xinyue''s expression changed slightly, and said seriously: "Your Highness, although the situation of Shenwei is complicated, there can never be a chess piece inserted by the extremely heaven evil kingdom."


    After all, she is also the Department''s title killer. She knows shenweisi''s affairs like the palm of one''s hand, but she also knows it. As one of the most powerful forces in the holy Kingdom, shenweisi can not avoid the phenomenon of internal struggle for power and profit, but it is impossible to betray the holy land.


    In particular, Tianbu, which has the power of information and espionage, has little possibility of being infiltrated by hostile forces.


    "New moon, you have to remember that crises often don''t come from visible locations." Mu Hongxiu''s tone was cold, and he said word by word: "although the extremely heaven demon kingdom can''t penetrate into the Shenwei department, those who are one of the nine prefectures and have mastered the equal strength may not be able to place their own secret chess in the Shenwei department."


    "You mean, King Cang?"


    Ge Xinyue immediately guessed the meaning of mu tea.


    "It''s not just the Cang king, but also the cloud king. What he is good at is to win over all the aristocratic families and take advantage of it to achieve his own goals. "


    "Although a group of waste is still waste, waste with powerful weapons in hand will eventually cause a lot of trouble."


    Mu tea said here, the tone once again returned to calm, "whether it''s Cang Wang or Yun Wang, or anyone else. Now the situation is not clear, for their own interests, anyone may become the fool to take precautions. "


    "If shenweisi can''t believe it, can your highness still trust Lu Li?"


    Ge Xinyue is bathed in the red sleeve this time to say the bottom of my heart is cold, finally asked the biggest doubt.


    Even shenweisi can''t believe it any more. Why believe in a traitor who was still a righteous identity not long ago?


    Is it just because of his connection with Mu Ning Qiu?


    The only reason why Mu Qiu can''t get rid of the doubt of Lu Ming is that she can''t get rid of her doubts about the past.


    This is her duty as the housekeeper of the Yan palace, and also her vigilance as a title killer.


    However, mu tea did not answer her question the first time.


    He just slowly closed his eyes, recalled the scene outside the imperial study that day, and then calmly said: "only as an outsider, can he become the winner or loser in reversing the situation. Now that we have come to this stage, we can only go on and we must continue to go on. "


    After opening his eyes again, Mu red sleeve voice slightly heavy, "because, I have no way back."


    ¡­¡­


    "Younger martial brother, you have no way out."


    I don''t know how many thousands of miles away, a piece of snow wrapped mountains, Gu Haoran patted Lu Li on the shoulder.


    Lu Li is a little dizzy, and a few breaths have crossed an unknown distance. For his present physique, it is still an unbearable burden.


    Even Gu Haoran''s words with a little deep meaning, he didn''t have the heart to understand. He just pressed the disgusting feeling in his chest, took a deep breath of cold air like a knife, and said in a trembling voice, "where did you bring me?"


    Gu Haoran smell speech, rare to show a trace of dignified expression, overlooking this boundless plain white scenery, gently said: "here, is the snow state."


    When it comes to snow state, Gu Haoran''s mood is somewhat complicated.


    I can''t say it''s sad or lost.


    Perhaps, there is a trace of reluctance in it.


    But Lu Li just blinked, followed his eyes to the distance, that continuous mountain range, only the traces of snow shrouded, looks chilling.


    "Don''t you want to know who your master is? Come with me. " Gu Haoran, who was full of emotion, lifted his feet and stepped on the snow.


    This time, instead of exerting the mighty power that spans thousands of miles, he walked forward on foot.


    Seeing this, Lu Li pressed the doubts in his heart and followed him.


    It is not that Gu Haoran is completely relieved, but he has just had the experience, which makes him clearly realize that Gu Haoran is definitely not a master of Mingyou in the conventional sense. In terms of means alone, he may even be stronger than the emperor of the holy kingdom.This kind of powerful existence will not take so much effort to harm him.


    So Lu Li is holding a step-by-step attitude to see what kind of idea Gu Haoran and mu tea sleeves are actually making.


    After a while, they stepped on the thick snow, went deep into the mountains, and saw a huge stone tablet standing among the mountains.


    The stone tablet is engraved with dense names. Lu Li takes a look and stops his steps.


    "Is there anyone familiar with the name on this monument?"


    Gu Haoran stood in front of him, looking up at the stone tablet, and asked calmly.


    Lu Li is silent.


    Looking at a name near the middle of the stone tablet, he said in a low voice: "heaven is short of Jianlin fan, the founder of xuanjianzong."


    Later, Lu Li''s eyes moved to the top, "the wind and the sky are white, the most powerful son in the history of Tianmen holy land."


    "Yes, it''s not only Tianmen, but other holy places of the right path. There are also strong people on the stele." Gu Haoran said faintly, pointing to a name and saying: "muyin, the second emperor of swallowing Tiansheng Kingdom, is now the second ancestor of the Royal Mu family."


    Then, he pointed to a name and said, "the old man who eats heart is the source of all the heart eating skills in the world, and he is also the most notorious devil thousands of years ago."


    He introduced the names one by one.


    Among them, there are people in the right way and people in the devil''s gate.


    As well as some martial arts practitioners who are not in the right path or the magic gate, but they are powerful warriors who have been invincible for hundreds of years or even thousands of years ago.


    Now these people are just names left on the stele one after another. Without Gu Haoran''s introduction, Lu Li would not have known a large part of them.


    Finally, among the top names, Gu Haoran pointed to a "Wu" character that had been crossed out, and said, "that''s our master''s name, and he is also the last old thing to die on this monument."


    As early as the beginning, Lu Li guessed the meaning of the stone tablet. When Gu Haoran said this, he was shocked: "they Why is it on the stele? "


    Gu Haoran took a deep look at him, did not explain the reason, but continued to move forward.


    Seeing this, Lu Li looked up again at the stone tablet which was half a mountain high. After a moment of silence, he continued to keep up with Gu Haoran''s steps.


    After passing through the mountains, Gu Haoran no longer goes forward. Lu Li comes to his side and sees the scene in front of him. His body suddenly becomes stiff.


    Gu Haoran side head, "now understand?"


    Lu Li''s lips trembled, staring at the scene in front of her.


    It was a frozen sea.


    In other words, it is a frozen battlefield!


    The sky washing wave sweeping thousands of miles is like the sky curtain, but now it has been frozen into ice sculpture.


    Before the waves, there was a figure who was still angry and opened his eyes, holding up his hands as if to hold on to the impending "sky curtain"!


    The figure also turned into an ice sculpture, after thousands of years, still standing in front of the sky curtain waves.


    Further away, in a frozen deep-sea whirlpool, more than a dozen odd looking "men" are besieging a man.


    The whole body of the man was penetrated by various weapons. He carried a single horn head in his hand. He did not turn his back to his opponents who rushed to him.


    And after the big waves in the sky, we can''t see the edge of the battle line at a glance. There are countless "monsters" forming a battle array, but they are blocked by several figures, so they can''t go any further.


    These people, these shocking and terrifying scenes, have now completely turned into sculptures, frozen here forever.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    "Is this what you and the king of Yan want to show me?"


    Looking at the frozen world in front of him, Lu Li once again exposed the obstinacy in his bones and said in a rather ironic way: "what is this? Threats? Or do you want to impress me with a story that is full of blood and old-fashioned, so that I can work for her at ease? "


    Hearing Lu Li''s tit for tat words, Gu Haoran didn''t think he was disobedient. He looked at this battlefield which had been frozen for many years with some solemnity in his eyes and said in a low voice: "what do you think this scene means to us?"


    Without waiting for Lu Li to answer, Gu Haoran continued: "on this frozen soil, there are many teachers, compatriots and elders. Close friends, relatives, lovers Including the name you see on that stone tablet, thousands of years ago, this land has been covered with countless blood. "


    "What does this have to do with me?"


    Lu Li''s gill gang was slightly drum, clenching his teeth and saying: "look at my age, you should know that no one who died in this land will have any connection with me."


    "Of course, it has nothing to do with you."


    Gu Haoran nodded his head and suddenly stepped into the frozen sea.


    Rather than the sea, it is now nothing more than a land of ice, boundless and seemingly endless.


    Seeing this, Lu Li hesitated for a moment and then followed him.


    "What happened on this battlefield is the last battle of snowy state." Gu Haoran, who was leading the way, said slowly, as if he was telling a story: "after the end of the war, most of the warriors in the divine realm were killed, and the rest of them were seriously injured and almost become disabled people. This battle has affected the whole Zhenwu area, which has made Zhenwu area hurt. After thousands of years of cultivation and recuperation, the Qi of heaven and earth has been changed, and this has made a slight improvement. "


    "Do you know what this place is called?"


    Gu Haoran turns his head and looks at Lu Li.


    Lu Li naturally only shakes his head.


    With his previous contact with the level, there is no way to understand this earth shaking war.


    Can let half of the world see God die, enough to show that the enemy is really strong.


    I think of the names recorded on the stone tablet, including the right way, the devil gate, and the neutral monk who never asked about the world.


    This represents that the enemy they are facing is so strong that they have to join hands and abandon all prejudices.


    Seeing Lu Li''s expression, Gu Haoran knew that he had already guessed some truth. He calmly said, "here is called the end of the world by those who know it, and it is also called boundary border."


    He pointed to the back of the sea ice sculpture, "crossing this line is where the four seas court lies."


    "Sihai Wangting Do you mean that these strong men all died to fight against the imperial court of the four seas? "


    Lu Li raised his head.


    This is the second time he has heard the name of Sihai Wangting.


    The first time, I learned from GE Xinyue.


    However, Ge Xinyue is obviously not as detailed as Gu Haoran knows. For Sihai Wangting, it is just a passing topic when explaining the existence of the upper world.


    But in Gu Haoran''s mouth, the king of the four seas changed his body and became the enemy who had fought with the strong men of Zhenwu region thousands of years ago.


    "It seems that you have heard the name." Gu Haoran''s reaction to Lu Li was not unexpected. "The court of the four seas is actually the origin of all the monsters, spirits and fierce beasts in the world. The king among them can drive the monsters in the sea and command the spirits and fierce beasts on the land


    Gu Haoran looked at the "people" who were the first to leave Zhenwu and said, "since the first warrior who left Zhenwu area brought back the news of Sihai Wangting, Sihai Wangting has also found the existence of Zhenwu. When the warriors of Zhenwu area tried to contact with them, they found that the mysterious life from Outland was not friendly to Zhenwu domain. "


    "For many years, for some unknown reasons, Sihai Wangting tried to invade Zhenwu area many times. In the end, after sacrificing the lives of countless warriors, we created this land and prevented the most ferocious attack of the court of four seas with the boundary border. "


    "But our master, the old undead, who left only one surname, has frozen the battlefield on the border of the whole territory, killing hundreds of millions of creatures from all over the world, and has completed the biggest victory since the beginning of the war."


    When Lu Li heard this, he looked at those soldiers who were also frozen in the ice, "so many comrades in arms were sacrificed?"


    Gu Haoran nodded silently.


    Lu Li licked his lips with a stiff smile. "It''s really an old story."


    "Sometimes the reality is more absurd than the story." Gu Haoran led Lu Li to a light blue wall like crystal wall.


    This wall, which separates the whole battlefield, can not pry into the truth behind it.


    Lu Li can feel the indescribable power from above.


    That is far more oppressive than master Mingyou.


    Then think of Gu Haoran''s words. If you have the power to freeze this sea, I''m afraid there is only one who can see God and man."So? You brought me here not only to tell me that there are a group of desperate enemies outside Zhenwu area? "


    Forced to move his eyes from the crystal wall, Lu Li finally asked Gu Haoran''s purpose.


    With such great efforts, he was brought here from the capital of the holy kingdom. He witnessed some dusty history and heard some secrets that ordinary martial artists could not hear. Lu Li feels vaguely that Gu Haoran''s purpose is not so simple.


    Even, even mu tea may not know his real idea.


    "Younger martial brother, has anyone ever told you that if people are too smart, they will be short-lived?"


    Gu Haoran suddenly looked at Lu Li with a smile.


    Lu Li turned his lips and ignored his threat.


    Gu Haoran laughed and patted Lu Li on the shoulder, "of course, of course. The purpose of bringing you here is not just to tell you a story. Well In other words, what I said before is just from my selfish heart. I hope you will remember those who died in order to protect Zhenwu area. If one day, this frozen sea will revive again... "


    Speaking of this, Gu Haoran felt that everything was too early. After waking up, he laughed at himself and said, "I hope there won''t be that day."


    Lu Li showed a thoughtful expression, but only when he did not hear this.


    No matter what Gu Haoran originally wanted to say, it is not what he can promise now.


    Only when one day he has entered the realm of master Mingyou can he be qualified to ask about such a terrible historical secret.


    And Gu Haoran also very insipid exposed the topic, as if nothing had just happened: "your elder martial brother, I have finished my words, now it''s time for you to listen to Mu Hongxiu that crazy woman''s words."


    Having said that, Lu Li saw Gu Haoran and reached out to touch his shoulder. He was immediately alert and said, "do you want to do this again?"


    "Take a deep breath, younger martial brother."


    After Lu Li had learned his lesson, he immediately wanted to take a breath. Gu Haoran had already patted him on the shoulder. With a bang, they simply disappeared in front of the crystal wall.


    When the space is broken, the ripples reverberate on the frozen sea surface. On the battlefield that existed thousands of years ago, there is a burst of sad "Wuwu" sound.


    ¡­¡­


    Once again, Lu Li opened his eyes, and the cold wind and snow hit his face. With his mouth slightly open, he immediately ate many cold snowflakes.


    It''s obviously still in snow state.


    However, Lu Li found himself standing on a wide wall.


    There are a lot of people wrapped in rags to and fro in silence, ignoring the two people who suddenly appear around.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    Lu Li clenched his teeth, looked around at the same time, with an extremely angry voice to Gu Haoran: "if you do this again, I''d rather go by myself."


    Gu Haoran laughed and said, as if for pleasure.


    "What is this place?"


    Wait to the bottom of his heart that restless breath to ease down, Lu Li looked at those around the strange people asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. In a word, you should stay here for a long time. When you can control the true Qi in your body, your elder martial brother will come to pick you up. "


    Gu Haoran didn''t explain, but gave Lu Li a look of encouragement. He said with a strange smile: "if you can''t do it, then you''ll stay here forever - that''s what that crazy woman wants me to tell you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    Gu Haoran left.


    Like him, master Mingyou who has mastered the terrible magic power, Lu Li can''t even see how he left.


    However, on this stormy city wall, Lu Li gnawed his teeth and thought for a long time. After all, he was forced out of his fierce strength and his bad voice: "one or two think I am a good temper? Wait for me to refine the true Qi, even if you bathe tea to beg me to go back, I will not go back! "


    "Here they are again!"


    "Organize people!"


    "Damn it, this is the third time this month. I''m more and more restless!"


    All of a sudden, there was an unspeakable roar from below the city wall, and the orderly "people" on the wall also moved at this moment. I don''t know how many people rushed to the wall from the other side, and some wrapped up the rags that could not be called clothes, and jumped down the spacious wall.


    When these people had such a fierce action, Lu Li realized that the people on the wall of the city were actually a group of martial artists with excellent accomplishments.


    And those who jump off the city wall, at least, are the powerful beings of the indestructible realm.


    Lu Li even saw several masters with obscure breath!


    So Lu Li moved his mind and wanted to probe to see what was under the city wall when a hand suddenly stretched out from the side and directly pulled him back.


    It was a middle-aged man in rags.


    His face is full of blood, can not see the original face, but that pair of eyes is particularly bright, staring at Lu Li: "new?"


    Lu Li did not know how to answer, but nodded.


    So the middle-aged man pushed him away with his hand and said coldly, "if you don''t want to die, don''t leave the city wall."


    After all, the middle-aged people also directly jumped down the wall.


    It turns out that he is also an immortal warrior.


    Lu Li looked at all this, completely unclear what happened.


    When more and more warriors jumped down the wall, some of them gathered to pour the rich Qi into the city wall and activated the deep formation.


    A light blue array barrier enveloped the city wall, forming a tight "cover".


    Something outside seemed to be infuriated. It kept pounding at the array barrier, and even the city wall, which stretched for an unknown length, shook with it.


    Bang! Bang!


    The muffled sound and the strange roar full of tyrannical atmosphere constantly sounded, while everything on the city wall was still in order. Those who maintain the array of Xuanwu would be replaced immediately before their true Qi was exhausted to maintain the integrity of the array barrier.


    With the passage of time, the strange sound under the wall gradually disappeared. Until it was no longer heard, many warriors who were about to run out of real Qi were relieved, but still kept vigilant.


    Many people sacrificed their broken bodyguards to explore the situation near the edge of the city wall.


    After confirming the correctness, he nodded to those who maintained the array.


    Those who are familiar with Xuanwu dissipate their true Qi, and all of a sudden they cross their knees in situ and try to recover their true Qi.


    It was as if someone was chasing them behind them. It was invisible that the heart string was tight.


    Lu Li, who has been watching all this happen, is infected by this kind of atmosphere and is inexplicably nervous.


    A moment later, the warriors who had jumped off the wall returned one by one.


    But compared with the previous number, there are obviously a lot of people missing.


    It is self-evident that what happened to those who failed to come back from the powerful force that hit the array barrier.


    However, even if the other part of the warriors who returned to the city wall, many people were seriously injured.


    The most serious one, most of his body was torn, his arm completely disappeared, and he was held up by his terrible physique. As soon as he stepped on the wall, he fainted, and people around him immediately began to heal him.


    This is the most direct and most real scene, constantly impacting Lu Li''s senses.


    "Is this also a battlefield?"


    At this time, Lu Li only felt that his throat was a little dry and could not say a word.


    Who is better than an invincible warrior in the outside world?


    But here, many of the people who jumped off the city wall before disappeared without leaving a trace.


    Fragile, like a joke.


    "New man, see this for the first time."


    At this time, a voice awakened Lu Li.


    Turning his head, he found that the middle-aged man who had previously prevented himself from looking under the wall came over.


    In such a short time, there was a ferocious and terrifying bloodstain on his chest, with blood hanging on his hair and steaming in the cold winter.


    Lu Li gazed at him for a moment. His voice was hoarse and said, "what are those outside?"


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "it''s just the remaining evils left by the four seas King''s court. They usually hide in the depths of the" demon beast sea "and dare not expose themselves. Almost every month, they attack the city as they do today.""Of course, they''ve been a bit restless recently, for the third time this month."


    Although the middle-aged man said it lightly, Lu Li glanced at the ferocious wounds on his body. If the so-called "remaining evils" go a little further, I''m afraid he can directly open his heart.


    This is a very dangerous thing even for the body of the strong people.


    "Don''t worry. You don''t have to be such a green hand to deal with those remaining evils." As if aware of Lu Li''s eyes, the middle-aged man controlled the skin to contract at will, covering the wound.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he did not explain anything. Instead, he asked, "can I see it now?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned, and then said: "as long as you don''t show up in front of those remaining evils, there is no big threat to the monster sea outside on weekdays."


    Lu Li didn''t care what he was talking about and went straight to the edge of the city wall.


    When he saw the scene below, his pupils shrank slightly and unconsciously took a breath of cool air.


    Just outside the city wall, there is a large area of creeping black "ocean".


    Previously, there was a wall blocking the line of sight, but Lu Li couldn''t really see it. Now, if you look at it, you can see that the black "ocean" is still wriggling thousands of miles away.


    But it was not sea water at all, but an ugly black scale monster!


    Vaguely, Lu Li can see that many warriors are "shuttling around" in the ocean, sometimes picking up dozens of black scale monsters, which are strangled in an instant by their powerful Qi.


    However, compared with the sea made up of monsters, such a speed of clearing is not even the number of "a drop of water".


    After watching for a long time, Lu Li retreated in silence and finally knew why Gu Haoran left him a look of encouragement.


    "It''s really a good choice to refine genuine Qi in such a place."


    "But only if I can survive..."


    Lu Li has no choice but to smile bitterly.


    Fighting is indeed the best way for a warrior to improve. Although those black scale monsters don''t look very powerful, even if they don''t use flying swords, Lu Li is confident that he can kill more than a dozen at will.


    However Seeing the creeping Black Sea, Luli was not sure whether he could survive a breath in it.


    "Finished?"


    Standing on the side of the middle-aged man noticed the change of Lu Li''s face, bared his teeth and said: "everyone''s first time to see the sea of monsters will be afraid, you don''t have to worry too much. If it is not for the time when the city is broken, a new man like you will not be sent to the battlefield."


    "Are you people who swallow up the kingdom of heaven?" Hearing what he said, Lu Li asked as if he had suddenly thought of something.


    "Swallow up the holy land of heaven?"


    The middle-aged man was covered with blood and could not see the expression at this time, but Lu Li still heard a trace of disdain in his tone, "this is a snowy state, what is swallowing heaven holy country? Can you get in here, too? "


    Before Lu Li continued to ask questions, the middle-aged man said, "new man, remember for me that standing on this wall, there is no five Magic Kingdom, no holy land, and there are all these messy statements about aristocratic families!"


    "Here, your only identity is the warrior of Zhenwu domain! Just one thing you need to do is try your best to kill another beast in the sea before you die


    "Do you understand?"


    The middle-aged man''s bloodstained face is a little ferocious, but his voice is like the sound of gold and iron, sonorous and powerful!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    Lu Li soon understood the meaning of the middle-aged man''s words.


    In fact, the warriors guarding the city wall do not belong to a certain force, but come from all over the world. Among them, there are disciples of the holy land of righteousness, warriors of the five magic kingdoms, and even some warriors come from sects that Lu Li has never even heard of.


    However, when they arrived here, they all forgot their background and their former identity. As the middle-aged man said, all the people here have only one identity, which is the warrior of Zhenwu region.


    Moreover, most people showed a little bit of goodwill towards Lu Li, a "new man", and no one inquired about his origin.


    "It''s been a long time since snowy state came to a new young man like you. Although these old guys don''t talk about it, they all feel sorry for you."


    The middle-aged man has replaced the identity of the guide. He took Lu Li to see those warriors on the wall and explained it to him bit by bit.


    "Old man?" Lu Li said strangely, "all the predecessors seem to be in their prime."


    Although Lu Li knows that the martial arts in this world can''t judge their age from their appearance. But to say "old man", the appearance of these warriors is too young.


    "What? Is it strange? " The middle-aged man said in a cold voice, "if you stay in snowy state for a while, you will know that almost all the people here are over 100 years old."


    A hundred years is a very long time for martial arts.


    Listening to the tone of middle-aged people, it seems that many warriors on the wall of this city have been guarding here for more than a century.


    "It''s just about those who don''t destroy the realm of martial arts. How did those who know xuanjing martial arts survive?"


    Lu Li looks around at the soldiers who come and go around, and his expression is somewhat solemn.


    "Boy, time is the most meaningless concept in snowy state. No matter whether it is tongxuan or immortal, even the master Mingyou will be numb to forget the passage of time after day of fighting with the monster beast sea. "


    "That''s why they feel sorry for you. Young people like you shouldn''t come to snow state to suffer."


    The middle-aged man walked to the edge of the city wall and looked at the creeping Black Sea and said in a deep voice: "most of us feel hopeless to break through and don''t want to waste all our skills. We voluntarily come here to fight against the monster sea. In the final analysis, it''s a group of old trash who have exhausted their potential and died. It''s also regarded as their last spare effort for Zhenwu region. "


    Speaking of this, he looked back at Lu Li with a look of awe: "now that even children like you have been sent to snowy state, has Zhenwu domain been reduced to this level?"


    Lu Li knew that the other party had misunderstood something, so he could only explain: "I was sent here to train myself. If I had to say something, it would be a voluntary act."


    "Voluntarily?"


    The middle-aged man sneered and looked at the monster sea again. He said faintly, "when you experience several attacks of the monster sea, it''s not too late to say this again."


    Then, he said to Lu Li: "the environment in snowy state is bad. If you want to survive, in addition to paying attention to the monster sea, you still have a lot to learn. Come with me."


    When Lu Li hears speech, he naturally follows him.


    When you come to such a dangerous and strange place, you''d better find an opportunity to get involved in it than to be alert to everything around you.


    Next, the middle-aged man basically took him around the city wall and introduced some people to him.


    In particular, several responsible persons who can exchange "War Merit" for meritorious service are highlighted.


    The so-called war merit is to kill the black scale monster in the sea of monsters, and take back some precious parts from the corpse, so as to obtain certain meritorious deeds. These meritorious deeds are the only "currency" on the wall.


    After all, there are many warriors here. Except for jade coins or some natural materials and earth treasures, the monetary system they used was difficult to circulate, so I don''t know when this meritorious system was established by them.


    In any case, it is necessary to kill monsters, and it is also very reasonable and convenient to exchange them for money.


    Moreover, the snow state is short of resources, and only monsters can be used on a large scale.


    The monster called "Heisha" by the warriors guarding the city wall is full of treasures. Its scales can be made into armor. After melting its claws and teeth, it can be used to forge weapons instead of ore materials. Its flesh and blood can also be used for food consumption or refining some pills.


    Over the years, the value of Heisha has been developed to the extreme by the warriors.


    Lu Li was surprised to hear this and exclaimed that people''s adaptability was really terrible.


    "Lao Wei, it''s hard to see you bring new people. Why? Is this the son of yours? "


    When the middle-aged man led Lu Li to continue to walk deep into the wall, an old man selling pills at a stall called out two people.


    "How old is this boy? It''s enough for the descendants of Laozi to be his grandfather." The middle-aged man glimpsed the old man and snorted coldly. His tone was very bad: "boy, remember this old immortal. All the pills he sells are defective. If you want to live longer, don''t buy anything from his stall.""Weizhi, you don''t have to be bloody there!"


    The old man was still smiling. He was so ashamed of this sentence that he said, "what kind of treasure can be refined from the black devil''s flesh and blood?"? Lao Tzu''s pills are not the best. At least, they give full play to the effect of black evil blood and flesh! "


    Lu Li then knew that the middle-aged man''s name was Wei Zhi.


    He opened his eyes in silence and looked at the porcelain bottles on the old man''s stall.


    Through the bottle, you can see very weak points of light, of which the highest is only 4 points.


    This kind of quality pills can''t be said to be good.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. I''ll take him to see xuezun."


    Wei Zhi waved his hand impatiently and was too lazy to keep fighting with the old man.


    However, the old man showed an expression of seeing a ghost, "take a new man to see xuezun? Weizhi, do you still say that this boy is not your descendant? "


    Wei Zhi said without expression: "it''s just a little doll. I just don''t want to see him break his good future and wait to die in such a ghost place."


    After that, he went on walking. Lu Li took a look at the old man, remembered the name xuezun, and quickly followed Weizhi''s steps, but asked nothing.


    It''s always right to say less and see more in such places.


    After a while, Wei Zhi led Lu Li to the other side of the city wall. In a vast snowfield, there were countless black tents.


    Seeing these tents, Lu Li''s eyes moved, "this should also be made of those black skins outside?"


    "These warriors are really making the best use of everything. They are not wasted at all..." With this in mind, Lu Li noticed that there were many warriors around the tent group.


    The soldiers were obviously patrolling nearby, but as soon as they saw Wei Zhi, they nodded to him one after another. They were obviously familiar with Wei Zhi.


    Similarly, these warriors also noticed that Lu Li was following Wei Zhi.


    In the face of these inquiring eyes, Lu Li smiles one by one, playing a "new man.".


    "Is Xue Zun there?"


    After greeting the patrolling soldiers, Weizhi came to a tent and asked the soldiers outside.


    The warrior nodded and took a look at Lu Li. Some of his reminders said, "snow Zun was injured previously."


    "Can a kid who doesn''t even have true Qi kill Xue Zun?" Wei Zhi scolded rudely. The warrior quickly glanced at Lu Li''s face when he heard the speech. However, he was actually sensing Lu Li''s breath. After a moment, he made way with a smile.


    Wei Zhi curls his mouth and strides into the tent with Lu Li.


    After entering the tent, Lu Li again marvels at the tactics of these warriors.


    The tent, which seems to have no characteristics on the outside, actually has a special hole inside. Obviously, it has expanded the space by some secret method. At first glance, it looks like a small yard.


    However, Lu Li''s eyes were attracted by the man in the tent.


    It was a handsome, cool man.


    He stood quietly in front of a portrait, his long gray hair scattered at random, occasionally coughing a few times, as if he had been seriously injured.


    Lu Li recognized that he was one of the great masters of Mingyou who had jumped down the city wall before, and he was probably the most powerful one among those Mingyou.


    "Snow Zun."


    Wei Zhi stepped forward and held his fist perfunctorily.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    The man who was called xuezun turned his head and flashed a trace of distress on his face, "what are you doing again?"


    "What? Based on the relationship between you and me, can''t old guard come to see your injury? "


    Wei Zhi grinned, but his words were not sincere.


    Xue Zun sighed helplessly, "as long as you come, there''s nothing good. Let''s get to the point."


    After all, he is a strong man who has been guarding for many years in the snowy state. Although Xue Zun has a beautiful face that is not like a man, he can speak with a sense of vigour.


    "That''s no nonsense for me. This boy is a new man. Although he is still strong and strong, he has not achieved any accomplishments. If he stays on the wall, he will die. Otherwise, he will be put here to serve tea and water."


    Wei Zhi pointed to Lu Li and said his intention.


    As soon as Lu Li heard this, he was worried, "master, I didn''t promise."


    Although Wei Zhi seems to be kind, Lu Li doesn''t want to hide behind and do some trivial things.


    Gu Haoran had made it very clear before he left. When can he refine the true Qi in his body, step into the threshold of martial arts cultivation, and when can he leave the snowy state.


    Although it is very dangerous to confront the monstrous beast sea outside, it is also the shortest way to open the hole and thunder pool and tame the Qi without lack.


    If you hide in the rear and only rely on hard work to refine the true Qi, you don''t know that you will have to wait until the age of the monkey.


    "Boy, you can''t refuse." Wei Zhi gave Lu Li a bad look in his eyes and then looked at Xue Zun: "what''s on the wall, you know better than anyone else. All of us are old people who have been forgotten by Zhenwu domain. They will die when they die. But how old is this boy? I don''t know which son of a bitch sent him to the snowy state for training. What nonsense


    "I volunteered, I did!" When Lu Li heard this, he would like to make a poison oath to prove his "loyalty".


    He never thought that Wei Zhi, who had told himself forcefully and forcefully that even if he was to die, he would have to kill a few black devils. In a flash, Wei Zhi took him to the back door.


    If he was really pushed to xuezun''s side, he would not have a chance to swallow the Heavenly Kingdom in a short time.


    That''s all.


    If you miss the matchmaker of the kingdom of the devil


    Thinking of this possibility, Lu Li was a little anxious, and his eyes were covered with a layer of haze. He said bitterly: "two predecessors, to be honest, I was sent to snowy state. Although it was only an accident, I really intend to hone myself here and find a breakthrough opportunity. It''s against my original intention to leave me in the rear and enjoy protection. "


    "And Lu Li''s eyes flashed slightly and said in a deep voice, "I still have one thing to do."


    "Is that so?"


    This time, without waiting for Wei Zhi to speak, Xue Zun said with deep meaning: "Wei Zhi, it seems that this little friend does not lead your feelings."


    In fact, Wei Zhi also noticed that Lu Li didn''t seem to be motivated. He was very pleased, but his face didn''t show it at all. He snorted coldly: "young people don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick. Is the monster sea so easy to deal with?"


    "Monster sea is not easy to deal with, yes, but as a warrior, no matter what kind of strong enemy, we should have the courage to fight one of them."


    Lu Li grinned and squinted: "isn''t that the reason why your predecessors protect this snowy state?"


    "Well said."


    Xue Zun praised: "if there are more young people like you in Zhenwu domain, I believe I can see the scene of calming the monster sea before I die."


    Wei Zhi seems to want to say something, but is stopped by snow Zun with a look. "Why, you old man, are you inferior to a half grown child?"


    "Well, now I am a villain."


    After being rebuffed, Wei Zhi''s bloodstained face jerked and said in a vicious voice: "since you want to kill Heisha, go ahead. If you die in the sea of monsters, don''t expect me to help you recover the body! "


    Lu Li curled his lips and ignored this sentence.


    "Snow state is short of everything, but there is no shortage of skilled warriors. A group of old people who have no family and no family affiliations. It''s OK for those old ghosts of the clan. If a monk like you dies suddenly, the inheritance of what he has learned in this life will be completely cut off. Why don''t you take this opportunity to teach him? "


    Snow Zun''s tone is very insipid, and even has some exciting meaning, "if you can help him to save his life in the monster sea, you old immortal skills will not be fed to Heisha."


    Wei Zhi heard the words, but showed a trace of movement.


    However, he immediately responded and said oddly, "it was I who wanted to do something for this boy, but now it''s the other way around."


    "There has been no new person in snowy state for many years. This opportunity should have been grasped, shouldn''t it?" Snow Zun''s smile is very good-looking, but in Wei Zhi''s eyes, it has become a very hateful face.


    Wei Zhi grinds his teeth and grabs Lu Li. He says, "OK, I''ll teach him the first lesson."


    Staring at the green robe on Lu Li''s body, he said in a cold voice: "if you want to survive in the sea of monsters, the first thing you need to learn is to hide all the good things!""Your robe made of cloud silk is no less than a group of fire in the eyes of Heisha. As long as you dare to leave the wall in it, you can''t even breathe!"


    Lu Li looked down at his green robe and recalled that those warriors on the wall were indeed dressed in plain clothes, and then he did not understand: "that I''ll change it? "


    "Wear this." Wei Zhi takes out a set of clothes made of black skin and throws it to Lu Li. Without even fighting with xuezun, he pulls Luli out of the tent.


    After they left, xuezun gave a bitter smile and then looked up at the portrait.


    In the portrait, a scene of clouds rolling, there is a shadow of people, not real.


    After a long silence, Xue Zun murmured: "Gu Haoran, are you crazy?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the old street pub, Gu Haoran suddenly sneezed, rubbed his nose strangely, pinched his fingers secretly, and muttered: "strange thing, who is scolding me behind my back?"


    "Don''t you offend so many normal people


    Still standing behind the counter, the shopkeeper Jing laughed.


    Gu Haoran said angrily, "who in this world is more sincere than me? Who can I offend? "


    "Yao Dou, are you right?" He gazed at the stubborn lame teenager in the corner.


    The young man named Yao Dou sneered and didn''t care about him.


    Shopkeeper Jing fiddled with suanzhu, and did not raise his head: "if you want to treat people with sincerity, what explanation should you make for the young man in pit when you unite with the king of Yan this time?"


    "That''s my younger martial brother. As a senior brother, can you call him a pit if you arrange some training for him?" Gu Haoran was a little aggrieved, and said angrily: "the idea was from the crazy woman who bathed in red sleeves. As a result, all the bad people asked me to do it. Tut, if my younger brother wants to trouble me in the future, I have to run a little farther. "


    "I''ll wait for that day."


    Manager Jing showed an expectant expression.


    Gu Haoran took a look at him with a murderous look. Then he did not know what he thought of. He said in a languid mood: "when I left, I took a look at the situation under the city wall. I''m afraid there are not many years of stable life in snowy state."


    Hearing this, shopkeeper Jing''s hands stopped, and then said as if nothing had happened: "Mrs. Lu will not stand by."


    "The sword of the deer clan may not be able to raise it until then..."


    Gu Haoran''s eyes wavered and raised his head and said, "what does the old man say?"


    "At the beginning of that war, the old man was still a little boy. Although he had a high seniority, he might not know as much as you." Manager Jing sighed, then hesitated: "however, if the snow state is broken, the old man should go."


    Gu Haoran nodded and looked at manager Jing: "what about you?"


    "Me?"


    Manager Jing chuckled, and Meifeng felt a little chilly: "after hiding for so many years, it''s time to die."


    Gu Haoran took a deep look at him and didn''t ask any more.


    This old street looks like a crouching tiger, a hidden dragon.


    In fact, it''s just a bunch of poor homeless people.


    Once there is an accident in snowy state, these poor people who have lived so far will naturally die.


    "Don''t be too pessimistic. Now the world is changing and the future will be prosperous. Who says it will not be as good as it was a thousand years ago?"


    Gu Haoran thought of the grand scene he had seen from the fate of Lu Li and showed a calm smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    Snow state.


    The Blizzard has lasted 19 days.


    The whole city wall is completely covered with snow, and even the footprints trodden by warriors will soon be filled with new snow.


    In recent days, even the powerful monsters hidden in the sea of monsters have not moved for a long time.


    The peace of these days is the time for the warriors of snowy state to recuperate.


    At the back of the city wall, near the tent group, there are more than a dozen warriors in a circle. As the smoke rises, a warrior can''t help but say: "Lu Xiaozi, when can we do it? Hurry under the wall


    While speaking, the warrior secretly reached out his hand and wanted to fish for meat in the big pot in front of him, but he was immediately found by the people beside him and grabbed him and said, "every time it''s you who steal meat, you''re the only one who is in a hurry to get off the wall?"


    "That''s it. Line up honestly. If you don''t want to eat, just go away!"


    Several other warriors immediately help.


    The captured warrior was flushed with anger and said, "it''s like you haven''t stolen meat. If you hadn''t been beaten by Wei Zhi, I don''t believe you''re clean!"


    When Wei Zhi was mentioned, several warriors who had been beaten up for stealing meat snorted coldly to express their dissatisfaction.


    After this episode, these warriors are much more honest.


    The boy sitting in front of the cauldron, wearing a tattered scale robe and carrying a wooden sword case, grinned. He took out several herbs and a "pepper" like thing from his arms and threw them into the pot to stew. All of a sudden, there was a more attractive fragrance floating out.


    The fragrance gradually attracted the martial arts nearby.


    Even a lot of wumie Jingwu people who didn''t go down the wall came to me smelling the fragrance.


    "Don''t worry. Everyone has a share. It''s still the old rule to trade scales, claws and fangs for soup, martial arts and martial arts for meat. If there is something special, let''s talk in private. "


    The boy sitting in front of the cauldron is naturally Luli.


    Hearing his words, several martial artists sighed secretly, and an immortal old man even swore: "how many skills have you cheated us with a mouthful of broth? Do you really think that the inheritance of martial arts is the corpse of Heisha, everywhere? "


    Lu Li stirred the broth in the pot, and without raising his head, he exclaimed: "the shop is small and the profit is small, and there is no credit. Master Li, if there is no skill, it is OK to exchange the material of Heisha for the soup."


    With that, Lu Li filled himself a bowl and took a mouthful under the envious and contemptuous eyes of the people. The steaming broth in this bad weather is more attractive than any elixir.


    Among the martial artists around, there has been a "Gudong" sound one after another.


    That indestructible old man is holding his chin, staring at Lu Li to drink up the broth, showing the expression of salivation.


    "Well, you little bunny, I don''t know who to learn so treacherous." Finally, a warrior couldn''t help it. He took out a Book of martial arts from his own storage props, and threw them to Lu Li: "give me a bowl of broth! In this terrible weather, if you don''t drink a bowl of meat soup, you don''t even have the strength to kill the black devils. "


    Lu Li laughed. After catching the skill, he did not look at it. He filled a bowl of broth from the pot and picked some very small pieces of meat into the bowl.


    This action made the warrior''s eyebrows jump straight, and he was dissatisfied: "is black evil meat so precious? More! "


    "I got all these black meat by myself. Of course, I should cherish it." Lu Li chuckled and handed over the bowl. "Besides, no one can make this kind of taste except me, right?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    The warrior took the bowl and ate up the broth with a few gulps. He exhaled a satisfied breath. Then he said strangely, "I don''t know where you got the herbs, especially the red ones. I''ve been looking for them for a long time."


    "It''s a trade secret, of course."


    Lu Li squinted, "if not exclusive material, how can I do this business?"


    Then, Lu Li''s action is not fast, but very leisurely will be a few black evil claws good. In fact, the number of points has been extracted secretly. These claws have brought him one point income. Although it looks small, it is more than enough to kill the Heisha in the monster sea. The warriors who hunt Heisha in ordinary days will not exchange all the successful medals, and there will always be some left to make weapons for themselves. After smelting the black evil''s claws and teeth It is a very good material for refining utensils. Lu Li also sold broth during this period, and collected a large number of points. At the same time, he also used all the materials available to continue to strengthen the flying sword.


    Before long, a large pot of broth was carved up by the warriors around him. After they left, Lu Li also left a lot of martial arts and black evil materials on hand.


    Put those skills directly into the storage props. Lu Li looked at the remaining materials and licked his lips: "it''s almost the limit to use the black evil claws and teeth to improve the flying sword. Are you going to consider forging another one? "After spending most of the month in snowy state, he had to fight with Heisha every day. Lu Li''s control of the flying sword improved rapidly, and there was a sense of ease.


    In other words, he is now able to control a flying sword completely, and even has the spare power to add another one.


    "Well, this matter can be put on the agenda, but we have to cheat the whole flying sword method from my cheap elder martial brother."


    After thinking for a while, Lu Li pressed the idea temporarily.


    Now his flying sword technique has reached a bottleneck. Not only has he reached the full level, but also the progress of his skill integration has been stagnant.


    Because the skills provided by the warriors in Daxue Prefecture are not enough to make it merge and enhance. In order to further integrate, in addition to finding similar flying sword skills, only Gu Haoran can get a complete peach blossom sword.


    Moreover, he has almost all the holes in his orifices, and his body leaps. At the same time, there is no place to hide his naughty Qi, and his resistance is getting weaker and weaker.


    Lu Li felt that his distance thoroughly refined it, probably not too long.


    "It''s almost time to get out of here."


    Standing up in silence, Lu Li looked at the magnificent city wall in front of him, kneaded FA Mu''s face, and walked towards the wall without saying a word.


    On the city wall, he met many familiar warriors and said hello to each other. Lu Li went straight to the old man who sold medicine the first day he met.


    The old man''s surname is Gao. Everyone calls him old Gao. It is said that he was an elder of the medicine school. He is very strong in refining medicine.


    Although Wei Zhi was demoted to be worthless by Wei Zhi, in this case, there are very few pharmacists who can refine pills only with black evil blood and flesh.


    Therefore, this seemingly unsightly old man Gao, before he came to snowy state, could be regarded as a powerful figure.


    "Old man Gao, give me two bottles of blood pills."


    In front of the old man''s stall, Lu Li squatted down and took out a sharp claw with a smile.


    Old man Gao raised his eyelids and looked at the sharp claw, and said with disdain: "boy, are you fooling me with this kind of defective product again? I won''t be fooled again. "


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he said, "I got these claws from selling meat soup. What can I do? What''s more, you know that I fight with Qi and blood. Without your blood elixir, I''ll die when I go down the wall. "


    "You?" Old man Gao sneered: "I think even if Xue Zun is dead, you boy will not die. A body spirit is more evil than a monster. If you stand there and beat the Heisha, you will not be killed by hundreds of them. "


    Lu Li broke out his abnormal situation by his words. Lu Li simply took out six sharp claws. Although all of them were defective products that had been extracted points, there was still some flesh ache and said: "six claws for you, two bottles of blood pill, right?"? You old man, you really take advantage of it. You don''t have a bad temper. "


    Old man Gao snorted coldly, threw two bottles of blood pills to Lu Li at random, and then drew the six black evil claws in front of him. "If you have time to fight with me, you''d better refine your stubborn spirit. Look around. You are the only one who doesn''t even have Qi and mental state! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    Lu Li put away two bottles of blood pills and said with a smile: "is the Qi Qiao Wu person as strong as me? You old man, is the hatred that Wei Zhi scolded. "


    Finish saying, see Gao old man has refute meaning, Lu Li wave hand to go.


    Once the old man opened his mouth, he was absolutely blathering. Lu Li didn''t want to stand here to be scolded for Weizhi.


    Looking at his back, Gao opened his mouth and finally shook his head helplessly. He said with a bitter smile, "who do you think are all little freaks like you? It''s obvious that you can''t cultivate your true Qi. You can''t get rid of your body by using the method of physical training. You''ve also learned Wei Zhi''s mountain moving method, tut... "


    "If this body repairs this road to the dark, you little freak, you are one of the strongest all the time? It''s a pity that I have to practice sword... "


    Old man Gao murmured and raised Jianxiu. His expression became complicated. He lowered his head and continued to play with his pills.


    And already under the city wall channel of Lu Li, naturally can''t hear this sentence.


    Of course, even after hearing Gao''s comments, Lu Li will not go to his heart.


    As far as he is concerned, which way to go is actually a means. As long as he is strong enough, he doesn''t stick to means.


    What''s more, during this period of time, those who came into contact with them, consciously or unconsciously, would take the initiative to teach him something, either martial arts or martial arts, or the combat experience they have summed up over the years. For Lu Li, who has a modifier in his body, this kind of learning opportunity is also very rare. His martial arts skills may be enhanced through upgrading and integration. However, if he has combat experience, in addition to accumulating a little bit, the teaching of these predecessors is also very useful.


    "Lu Xiaozi, going down the wall again?"


    Walking in the passage of the city wall, some warriors who had just finished hunting Heisha saw Lu Li and immediately said hello with a smile.


    Lu Li Ying said: "I haven''t been exercising today. I''m going out for exercise."


    "You are so fierce that you look like Wei Zhi." The warrior shook his head, and then warned: "recently, there is no movement in those animals in the depths of the monster sea. Be careful that they suddenly come out, but don''t kill them too deeply."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Lu Li shrugged his shoulders, and thanks for his kindness, they passed by.


    When you get to the end of the passage, the warrior guarding the gate doesn''t say anything. He opens the gate directly, and the black devils roar and rush over!


    However, at this time, the door that has not yet opened suddenly burst out a few vicious columns of light. Even a trace of black evil spirit was stained, which instantly turned into fly ash. Lu Li also took this opportunity to drill out from the crack of the door.


    Bang!


    Listening to the sound of the door closing behind him, Lu Li looked back and salivated at the door with extraordinary material. "I don''t know how many points this door is worth?"


    It''s not the first time he''s had this idea.


    However, this idea was soon interrupted by several black devils who attacked.


    In the face of the black evil spirit, Lu Li stepped forward. His body method was clean and sharp, avoiding him. He restrained his Qi and blood. He reached for a black bone sword from the sword box behind his back.


    It''s a weapon made from black evil skulls. Although it''s not as easy as the original treasure sword, it''s more practical when facing hundreds of millions of black evil spirits in the monster sea.


    Bang!


    Holding this black bone sword, which is not sharp, Lu Li blows a black devil without any fancy. Although the action is simple, it shows a fierce and murderous spirit.


    "Roar!"


    Born to rely on special senses to distinguish between enemy and foe, the black evil spirits in a small area noticed this side and roared.


    Although it was a small area, it was at least a few hundred black devils. Lu Li immediately converged his breath to the extreme. After changing his position several times, he suddenly burst into Qi and blood, making a thunder like explosion. In the blink of an eye, he killed two black evils, and rushed to the weakest defense position. He cut or stabbed the bone sword in his hand, and every time he took his hand, he died with a black evil spirit, which made him very swimming The edge is more than enough.


    "This boy, he is very skilled now. If you give him a few more years, I''m afraid he can kill ten miles into the sea of monsters. "


    On the city wall, several warriors saw this scene and were deeply shocked by Lu Li''s progress. Even said that Lu Li may be killed in the sea of monsters ten li this absurd judgment.


    The deeper you can get into the sea of monsters, the more powerful the warrior is. Although the concept of ten miles in the outside world is very short, but here is a snowy state, they are facing the sea of monsters, are those endless black!


    In this case, it is the highest evaluation of the potential of Luli.


    Because they still remember that when Lu Li went down the wall for the first time, he had to stick to the wall to deal with the black evil''s embarrassed appearance.


    Just 19 days later, the boy who had been forced to despair by the black evil spirit had already had the flavor of playing tricks when he killed the black evil.


    Yes, it''s a trick.


    Seen from the city wall, Lu Li is constantly rushing and killing in the siege of hundreds of black devils. It seems that there are many dangers, but in fact, it is a unilateral massacre."Are you so idle? If you have time to talk sarcasm, you''d better go out and kill a few more black devils!"


    Suddenly, a voice of some disdain rings out, which makes several warriors who observe Lu Li feel headache and look at the middle-aged man who strides forward.


    "Wei Zhi, what medicine did you take again?" A warrior asked with some headache.


    Wei Zhi didn''t answer, but went straight to the edge of the city wall. He looked at the young man who killed the black devils wantonly on the edge of the monster sea. He said coldly, "I learned Laozi''s moving mountains and used it to play this soft sword technique. It''s embarrassing!"


    "I think you are jealous of his talent?" A martial artist joked, "have you never thought about it yourself? There is still such a usage for moving mountains?"


    was broken by his mind, and his face was bloody. It was all bloody on his face. He could not see anything clearly. Then he disdained what he said: "moving mountains naturally use two fist to make them apply to the sword law, but it is a trick. If Xue Zun didn''t insist on teaching him, how could I let this boy insult this unique skill? "


    Even so, when he tried to avoid a black devil in a dangerous land and smashed his head with a long sword, his eyes still showed a glimmer of light.


    Obviously, he is not so disgusted with Lu Li''s action of integrating his unique skill into sword technique.


    "Some people are like this. They are not satisfied with themselves, but they like to belittle people as worthless."


    "If this boy is not willing to learn your unique skill, I think it will not be far from being lost?"


    Those around him immediately laughed.


    Most of them had been fighting side by side for hundreds of years, and they knew each other very well. Moreover, when they saw Wei Zhi''s appearance, they were also very interested in his behavior.


    Wei Zhi clenched his fist and glared at those guys who laughed the loudest. He didn''t say anything.


    "To speak of, these animals are too peaceful recently, and with this strange heavy snow, I always feel that something is going to happen."


    After a few jokes, a warrior looked at the creeping monster sea and suddenly said such a sentence.


    Hearing his words, the atmosphere immediately fell silent.


    In fact, some people have long had this idea, but they have been avoiding it.


    Because although the environment in snowy state is bad, it has never been snowed continuously.


    This kind of climate is not only rare in a hundred years, but even the oldest Mingyou masters on the city wall have never met such a situation.


    Coupled with the silence of those powerful monsters in the depths of the monster sea, many of them had a very bad premonition.


    "The climate in snowy state is not determined by day. Maybe you are too thoughtful." Aware of the subtle atmosphere, another warrior broke the silence and pretended to be relaxed.


    "I hope so..."


    Because of this topic, people suddenly lost the talk about sex, and soon separated.


    Only Wei Zhi was still standing on the edge of the city wall, his eyes were always on Lu Li, and his eyebrows were slightly frowned and he said, "this boy, you''ve gone too far..."


    At the moment when Wei Zhi felt uneasy at the bottom of his heart, a roar that could not be described in words came from the depths of the monster sea!


    Wei Zhi''s face changed dramatically, and he immediately roared, "call the warrior under the wall to come back!"


    As he spoke, he raised his head. In the black sea far away, a huge claw that covered the sky and the sun rose slowly, approaching the wall with an unimaginable speed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    "Damn it!"


    Wei Zhi hits the edge of the city wall and stares at the huge claw that keeps approaching. The shadow that covers the whole city wall covers the whole city wall. Several miles away, the air current that stirs up has already rolled into the sky and snow, cold as a knife!


    "It''s the third class beast, which has not been seen for ten years."


    Several invincible warriors appeared at Wei Zhi''s side, their expressions were somewhat dignified.


    "Let''s go." Wei Zhi''s face was as deep as water, and he did not talk nonsense. He jumped up to the wall!


    Every time this fierce monster appears, the black monsters in the monster sea will attack the wall crazily. At this time, it is necessary for the warriors in the invincible territory to resist, while the warriors in the Mingyou realm have to drag the powerful monsters from the depths of the demon beast sea.


    But this time, something seems to be wrong.


    The warriors on the wall don''t know what kind of monsters the "remaining evils" left behind by the four seas royal court are. They can only divide them into one or three levels according to their strength.


    The weakest level, comparable to the martial arts of the ordinary immortal realm. The second stage is the eternal peak.


    The strongest third level is the existence of terror equivalent to that of master Mingyou.


    It is a monster of the third order. It has been more than ten years since it was last seen. Many "new people" on the city wall have never seen it at all. Even those old people like Weizhi, their impression of it is only the horrible memory left by a glance.


    Now, facing the third-class beast again, they feel a little different.


    Because it was so sudden that it gave them a very bad feeling.


    "Wei Zhi, Lu Li''s boy seems to be swallowed by the sea of monsters!"


    Under the city wall, more than a dozen warriors from the invincible territory killed all the black evil spirits who rushed to the front of the city wall. One of them also looked around with his heart and soul, and called out to remind Wei Zhi.


    Wei Zhi jumped down the wall of the city wall in a hurry. He had a little intention to rescue Lu Li. Hearing this, he sank in his heart and sighed: "is it still a step late?"


    As an old warrior guarding the city wall, Wei Zhi has long been used to seeing life and death. Over the years, his brothers and friends who died in front of him can''t be counted in detail. Although he appreciates Lu Li from the bottom of his heart, he still makes a choice in this crisis.


    It is more important to protect the city wall from being broken than to rush into the monster sea to seek land separation at great risk.


    If the wall, which separates the monster sea from the snow state, is broken, more people may die.


    Personal life and death, in this case, is not worth mentioning.


    "It''s up to you to be dead or alive." Wei Zhi bit his teeth, made up his mind, and said in a loud voice: "open the battle!"


    The voice did not fall.


    The Xuanwu Men who had been ready on the wall opened the great array to guard the city wall.


    The light spreads all over the city, and from time to time more warriors jump down the wall.


    The huge claw has already hit the array barrier in the air. Under the collision of the two phases, the invisible ripples spread out, and the array barrier is dim and a little shaky.


    At this time, the Ming Youwu men headed by Xue Zun also entered the arena.


    One after another, the real Qi light bombarded the claw, and Shengsheng forced the claw back. However, the body of the demon beast hidden in the black evil group did not seem to be exposed. The snow Zun frowned in the air, as if he had noticed something: "it''s delaying time!"


    "Find out what it is!"


    "Kill it today!"


    On the side of Xue Zun''s body, two masters of Mingyou snorted coldly. One left and one right clamped on, and the condensed genuine Qi dragged the claws to the original place.


    And that huge claw suddenly began to struggle violently, a large area of genuine Qi was torn, and the aftershocks of the explosion were all shocked to death in an instant.


    With these two people involved, the "third level" monster couldn''t take back its claws. In the distance, it sounded some anxious roar.


    Hearing this roar, xuezun immediately confirmed its position, broke through the air, swept out dozens of miles in a blink of an eye, raised his hand and pressed down!


    Boom!


    After an earth shaking sound, the sea of monsters composed of black evil spirits was photographed with a palm print of more than ten feet wide.


    Countless black evil spirits were photographed on the spot as mud, flesh and blood mixed with frozen soil and snow water, and became extremely deep depressions.


    Clear out an area, snow Zun jump in, sight on the spot was blocked by the black devils, even intrepid to him.


    Snow Zun''s face was cold, "can you escape with this method?"


    Sound falls, snow Zun behind suddenly emerged a dazzling light!


    It was a snow-white deer, stepping on the red flame, like a group of white light killed into the sea of monsters.


    And those black evil spirits in touch with the white light, on the spot the flesh and blood disintegrates, there is no power to stop.


    This white deer is the spirit of xuezun.Following the white deer, xuezun sometimes thunders to kill the black evil spirits around.


    One man and one deer, with an almost invincible posture, killed a way of blood in the sea of monsters.


    "Is this the strength of the strong in Mingyou?"


    However, at this time, Lu Li, who was also trapped in the sea of monsters, saw the dazzling white light, and even his own side of the black evil pressure was reduced a lot. Although he was too far away, he could not see it clearly, but Lu Li still sincerely sighed: "he has been able to guard this place for hundreds of years, and no one is really a mediocre person."


    Even if the warriors on the walls of the city laugh at themselves, there is no doubt that they are powerful.


    What''s more, xuezun is the most powerful one among the warriors guarding the snowy state.


    "But that monster is really terrible."


    Exclamation, Lu Li through the black evil spirit surging when the gap exposed, really see that only the huge claw that blocks the sky and the sun.


    Even a claw is so terrible, it''s hard to imagine what kind of scene that demon beast''s real body is. Xue Zun killed alone into the monster sea, can he really get rid of that monster?


    Lu Li still has a trace of doubt about this, but now his situation is very dangerous. This idea only turns around in his mind and is put aside by him to concentrate on avoiding the attack of the black evil spirit, and he dare not be distracted.


    At the other end, Wei Zhi, who was hurtling about in the sea of monsters, suddenly felt a strange smell. Almost subconsciously, he staggered his body, and saw a gray shadow flashed in front of him. He felt a sharp pain in his chest, and he hummed back several steps.


    looked down as like as two peas. The chest was again left with a hideous wound, which was exactly the same as the blood stain that Lu had first seen.


    "Hiss..."


    The transparent and illusory gray shadow failed to hit the target and sent out a cry of difficult significance, as if not satisfied with the result.


    However, Wei Zhi wiped the scar on his chest and said with a grim smile: "it''s you, the beast. Why didn''t I kill you last time? Did you come to me to die this time?"


    This gray shadow between fantasy and reality is a second-order monster.


    Because of its nature of appearing and disappearing, more than ten people have died in its hands.


    Wei Zhi has fought with him for more than a hundred times, and neither of them can do anything about it. However, the monster beast, a vengeful creature, has clearly remembered the breath of Weizhi''s "old adversary", roaring twice and hiding his body shape again.


    "It seems that you have nothing else to do but that."


    Wei Zhi watched it disappear under his own eyes, showing a disdainful smile. He raised his hand and clenched his fist. His back was taut. His breath was so thick that he roared: "sneaky rubbish, I practiced it, but it''s mountain moving method!"


    He gave a blow in the front.


    The force of terror directly in front of the black evil group, hit out a huge blood hole.


    PATA


    A faint, almost indistinguishable sound broke out.


    At the next moment, the location of Weizhi''s fist and the whole space were cracked. The void cracks were like the sharpest blade in the world, cutting everything apart silently and swallowing the life of the black evil.


    Whoa!


    Wei Zhi spits out his turbid breath and stares coldly at the direction where the "second-order" monster disappears. A few drops of deep purple blood float in the air, proving that the monster has been seriously injured, but has escaped from here.


    "The ability is not high, but the ability to escape is good." Wei Zhi disdains to spit, while the blood hole that runs through the monster sea has not been filled, his body leaps out.


    He plans to find Lu Li''s trace.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    At this time, Lu Li was surrounded by thousands of black devils. If he had not mastered the method of hiding breath in the "shensha Sutra", now he is like ink in the water, and can''t escape the perception of those black evils.


    Even so, some of the closer Heisha, or be able to detect his existence, open their teeth and claws toward him.


    Just this time, Lu Li has already killed many black evil spirits.


    "It''s really troublesome that you can''t break out of Qi and blood."


    After killing a black evil spirit with his bone sword in his hand, Lu Li changed his position without a sound, holding his breath. Although the huge sea of monsters is usually their hiding place, for the warriors on the city wall, it is also a natural barrier for those powerful monsters.


    But once those monsters have mastered the method of commanding the black evil spirits, this natural barrier will become the biggest help for them to break through the wall!


    After losing the command of the court of the four seas, hundreds of millions of black devils are just a group of wild animals without wisdom. If those monsters took the place of the king of the four seas to command the black evil spirits, these intrepid and fearless lives would immediately become the most terrifying army.


    How can they resist the attack from the sea of monsters?


    "Don''t rush to a conclusion. Even if those monsters have mastered the method of commanding the black devils, they should also have certain local characteristics."


    A warrior said in a deep voice: "otherwise, they only need to command the black evil spirit to attack the wall barrier continuously, even for a day, the snow state will be completely occupied."


    "Yes, those animals should be able to control the black devils only in a small range, and can not completely command them like the four seas court." Wei Zhi nodded his head and approved the statement.


    "Roar!"


    Just then!


    Suddenly, the roar of the third level monster came from the depths of the monster sea.


    The evil spirit, which is as strong as blood, soars to the sky. The two masters of Mingyou who delay it are like thunder. They are shaking in the air. They lose their suppression. The huge claw immediately retracts to the sea of monsters, and the speed is fast enough to trigger the thunder like sound of breaking the sky.


    "The two old ghosts don''t seem to be able to hold on."


    Wei Zhi saw this and immediately said, "on the wall! Reinforce the barrier and prepare for the next attack


    The two masters of Mingyou are defeated. Those monsters can''t miss such a good opportunity and will certainly stop the next attack.


    The Xuanwu people on the wall heard the words and ran through the Xuanmen one after another. The true Qi was imported into the big array as if they didn''t need money. The blue light filled the sky and the earth, strengthening the barrier to the limit.


    "Weizhi, what to do now?"


    An immortal warrior looks at Wei Zhi and asks for his advice.


    "There must be something strange about this time. If you can stop it, it depends on the news from xuezun."


    But when they get close to the wall, they only need a little more chance to move around


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    As a warrior who gave up everything and came to protect the snow state. They are very clear about their own responsibility and significance, and they also know that daxuezhou is the first and last "defense line" of Zhenwu area.


    It''s a war, and they''re destined to die on this little-known battlefield.


    Then, before they die, the only thing many warriors can do is to kill a few more black evils.


    Wei Zhi is one of the best.


    And his words also resonated with many people.


    "It''s just killing Heisha. Do you know that the mountain moving method is the strongest? I have been here for more than one hundred and twenty years. I have killed no less black devils than you


    "The old people of us are not dead. Now we are leaving the snowy state. We don''t even have a name outside? No matter whether the gangsters are under the command of others or evolved to command them, just kill them


    "Hey, it''s just a group of abandoned children left by the imperial court of the four seas. Thousands of years ago, even their master couldn''t step out of the snowy state. Now, can we turn them over?"


    "Wei Zhi, on weekdays, you are the most rampant. Today you kill more Heisha than anyone else. How about it?"


    A group of invincible warriors made their voices one after another, and their movements did not stop. Under their attack, a black evil spirit could not rush under the wall.


    Wei Zhi skimmed his mouth and disdained to say, "with your stinky fish and rotten shrimp, do you want to compare with Laozi?"


    He puffed up the muscles on his arm, and the thick genuine Qi turned into substance. With him as the center, he kept spinning. At the next moment, Wei Zhi rushed into the sea of monsters and said with a wild laugh, "if you give me another 100 years, you can only watch the fun behind Laozi!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the sea of monsters, there is a constant roar.


    One blood hole after another was penetrated in the boundless "Black Sea".


    How can Wei Zhi monopolize the limelight? One two immediately followed up, each using their own means, in the monster sea crazy kill those black evil.


    However


    From the top of the city wall, the damage they caused is just like a drop of water falling into the sea of monsters and beasts. It will immediately return to its original state.


    If the sea of monsters made up of black evil spirits was really so easy to solve, they would have been wiped out by these warriors.


    Although the blood of many invincible warriors is surging up, in fact, including Weizhi, they are very clear that the killing speed of these people is not even as fast as that of the Heisha.


    At present, if we can stop the momentum of the black evil attack, we will do our best.


    The key to determining the war situation is whether xuezun in the deep monster sea can kill the "third level" monster.


    If you can kill the third level monster in one breath, the black devils will naturally retreat.


    But if Xue Zun fails


    No one wants to see that end.


    Because if xuezun fails, they may face the desperate scene of being trampled on the wall by Heisha and the sea of monsters pouring into Zhenwu area


    ¡­¡­


    "Worthy of being the master of Mingyou, Xue Zun''s movements are really fast."


    Following the direction of xuezun''s advance, Luli has raised the speed to the extreme under the condition of ensuring his own safety, but he has not been able to catch up with the light.


    During the snow Zun several times changed direction, almost let Lu Li lose his trace.


    Looking at the light of the group crashing in the sea of monsters, Lu Li grinned, and almost numbly waved his bone sword to kill the black evil in the way. He had to move on before the other black devils were surrounded. Under such high pressure, Luli was actually close to the limit.


    "If it goes on like this, I haven''t kept up with Xue Zun. I''m afraid I''ll be tired to death by these ghosts."


    Lu Li once again killed a black evil spirit, even points are not extracted in time, was moved by a group of black evil to continue to move forward.


    This situation is obviously not good.


    So Lu Li bit his teeth, opened the modifier, and raised his physique by five levels in one breath.


    And the physique that he strengthened several times, finally turned grey at this time, and even the option of upgrading disappeared.


    Feeling a warm current coming out of his body, Lu Li slowly warmed up all his limbs. Lu Li took a deep breath and was not in the mood to study the changes in the modifier. As his recovery ability increased greatly and his speed increased a few points, he was gradually able to keep up with the pace of xuezun.


    And the front into a group of light snow Zun seems to have noticed something, that group of white light immediately stopped momentum, and then, a voice with some doubts sounded in Lu Li''s ear, "Why are you here?"


    "You are aware of someone behind you."


    Hearing xuezun''s voice, Lu Li''s face squeezed out an expression that wanted to cry without tears. No matter whether he could hear it or not, his voice was hoarse: "I''m trapped in the sea of monsters. I have no choice but to follow you further."


    After all, after the snow Zun turns into the white light, the number of Heisha will be greatly reduced in the places it passes through.


    Some of them are directly "evaporated" by white light, while others feel the terrible smell of xuezun and dare not come near."Then follow me closely. When I kill the third level monster, I will take you back." Xuezun, who was far away, didn''t have any nonsense. He told him to go ahead again.


    He still has a heavy burden on him. He can''t turn back to rescue Lu Li.


    Lu Li didn''t expect him to turn back immediately with himself.


    He sighed a little, but his eyes were constantly observing the black evil spirits around him. The fighting experience accumulated over the past few days made him immediately find a best way.


    "It seems that it is necessary to break out Qi and blood." As soon as this idea flashed in his mind, Lu Li did not hesitate to open most of the thunder pools. More than 20 thunder pools erupted with horrible Qi and blood. The rotating Qi machine in his body involved extremely powerful power, and Lu Li chopped his sword to the front!


    "Hiss"!


    The light purple slash directly splits out a channel, many black evil spirits feel this terrible Qi and blood force, and immediately roar and rush over!


    But before they were surrounded, Lu Li sank into the air, and the whole person disappeared again from the perception of the black devils, and then rushed into the passage cut out by life like a strong wind.


    Just at this moment, the follow-up black evil spirit will seal the channel.


    But where Lu Li is a little bit slow, they are likely to be blocked in the middle of the way, being held back by those black devils.


    However, now that Qi and blood broke out once, Lu Li gave up his concern and tried to squeeze the blood of Lei Chi. He cut and split one after another. With the passivity of "heart sword", he just cleared out a set of blood routes, and did not fall behind xuezun too much.


    Thanks to xuezun''s awareness of his existence, Lu Li dared to break out his Qi and blood so boldly and reaped a wave of points, which was to make up for the deficit of "moving mountains".


    "Wait a minute."


    Just then!


    The snow Zun in front of him suddenly said, "I found that monster. Take care of yourself. Don''t follow me!"


    Roar!


    It seems to confirm Xue Zun''s words.


    In the depths of the monster sea, a roar that shakes the eardrum suddenly rings out!


    The astonishing sound and waves condensed into essence, overturning tens of thousands of Heisha.


    Snow Zun only had time to leave this reminder, and then his figure had been engulfed by the black evil.


    Lu Li was stunned, "so I didn''t run for nothing?"


    Unfortunately, Xue Zun didn''t answer him again.


    While the snow statue disappeared, the black demons in the monster sea suddenly seemed to have received some orders, only a big head with a big mouth suddenly lowered and gave out a low and regular roar.


    Lu Li was in the sea of monsters. He immediately noticed the change of Heisha. At the same time, he was shocked by the roar, and the blood of the thunder pool shook.


    "What''s the madness of these animals?" Lu Li was devastated by many accidents. Lu Li was completely angry, and no longer hid any backhand. The flying sword at the bottom of his sleeve turned into a flash of light, which continuously penetrated dozens of black evil skulls in one breath.


    However, the black devils seemed to have no idea. They didn''t care about the death of their companions. They kept on making a deep roar. Some of them even began to scratch the frozen soil with their sharp claws, showing a very uneasy state.


    Although Lu Li noticed this scene, he still used the flying sword to clear up a sufficient area for himself to move forward and backward in case of any abnormal situation.


    "Hiss "Hiss..."


    Suddenly!


    In front of Lu Li''s eyes, there is a touch of illusory gray shadow.


    A sense of crisis never existed before, so that Lu Li stood on his head and subconsciously fell down. Body!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    Hum!


    A tremor came from overhead.


    Lu Li doesn''t even have to look at it. He knows that it should be a sword like attack.


    Master the heart sword passively, for this invisible attack can not understand.


    However, the gray shadow, which was in a state of illusion, must have been a claw attack.


    "This is the monster that old guard and they deal with?"


    Get down. The body of Lu Li, the idea flashed in the brain, even almost no thinking, to rush forward decisively!


    "Hiss..."


    The gray shadow gradually faded, and a sharp attack was issued again. Lu Li only turned his head by feeling, and a whistling sound brushed past his ears. But at this juncture, Luli didn''t mean to turn back. He directly quickened his pace and wanted to rush into the black devils.


    Compared with the illusory gray shadow, this group of black devils who make strange movements are obviously more "lovely".


    Buzz!


    Unfortunately, not waiting for Lu Li to really rush into the Heisha group, the sharp sound of breaking the air is heard one after another!


    Without thinking, Lu Li lowered his head, the body group live, dangerous and dangerous to avoid the strange attack of the gray shadow.


    Tear!


    After three attacks, Lu Li saw that the black evil spirits in front of him seemed to have been scratched by invisible claws. Hundreds of black evil spirits were torn to pieces.


    He has no doubt that if this kind of attack falls on himself, no matter how powerful the "indestructible body" is, it will not escape the end of being rifled.


    "Xuezun, help me!"


    Almost without hesitation, Lu Li bursts into Qi and blood. He uses the mountain moving method to chop his sword moves in front of him and calls for help from xuezun.


    Behind him, the illusory gray shadow condenses again. On the dark and twisted "five senses", there is an extremely humanized irony, just like laughing at Lu Li''s incapacity.


    "Wait a second..."


    Fortunately, Xue Zun''s voice rang, and some congealed and said, "that''s a second-order monster. Its strength is comparable to the immortal peak. You can hold on for a moment. When I kill the third level monster, I will go to save you."


    "Comparable to the eternal peak? You''re kidding. How can the immortal peak be so strong? "


    Lu Li was almost angry and scolded.


    Looking back at the second-order monster, he gritted his teeth and said, "this ghost has no substance. I want to support it. What can I do?"


    Whoosh!


    With his voice just falling.


    The flying sword at the bottom of the sleeve swept out again and pricked on the gray shadow, making a strange sound of "puff", but only a few small holes were left.


    Different from Wei Zhi''s purple blood, the flying sword did not even shed a drop of blood.


    Therefore, Lu Li thinks that this monster is probably not an entity, and conventional methods can not hurt it at all.


    "People..."


    At this time, the gray shadow spits out a raw byte, the meaning of ridicule is more obvious, the small hole poked by the flying sword also instantly heals, what''s more, there is no wound left? There is no effect at all!


    Lu Li grinds his teeth and stares at the gray shadow, thinking about the countermeasures quickly.


    This ghost is the most powerful opponent he has met since he came to this world.


    What''s more, the tactics he has mastered are obviously unable to work on them. The localization of Qi and blood is revealed at this time.


    "Qi, Qi..."


    Lu Li sank into his mind and frantically pressed Wu Wu Zhen Qi. At the same time, he felt for the first time how unreliable this skill was.


    It''s enough to train him into a half individual cultivation, and he''s also a "waste" that can''t be controlled by a trace of true Qi!


    Lu Li had no doubt that if he was given another chance to choose, he would never have integrated Wumian sword Scripture, let alone cultivate such pit goods as Wu Wu Qi!


    Because Until now, the road without lack of true Qi is still very stubborn hiding in the minefield.


    Don''t make a fuss Lu Li stares at him and feels that he should be the first warrior to be mad by his real Qi.


    "People Family... "


    "Waste..."


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, standing in situ to observe Lu Li''s gray shadow for half a day, he once again vomited out the astringent syllables, and once again weakened, making a precursor to launching an attack.


    "Waste your father!"


    Lu Li''s eyes are red, as if he is out of his mind, controlling the flying sword to spin wildly.


    The little flying sword turned into a light curtain, interweaving a sword net which could not be poured into the water. It was guarding against the attack that the monster could not defend.


    "Hiss..."


    Between the real and the unreal in a "sandwich" plane, the monster issued a cold laugh, very humanized to lift the animal claws composed of gray smoke.


    A touch of cold light split space, directly towards the land split in the past!Hum!


    Strange sounds appear again, and, not in front of you!


    It''s an attack from the back!


    The gray shadow that showed his figure gave out a strange laugh, as if waiting for the scene of landing in a different place from his head.


    However, Lu Li, who should have been unable to detect the attack, suddenly reached out and clasped the sword box behind him.


    The corner of the mouth showed a trace of success smile, "caught you, trash!"


    Shua Shua Shua!


    The sword case was opened wide, and three cold lights shot out. One of them "chopped" the attack of the gray shadow and broke it into pieces of iron.


    The other two, like the lightning, went directly through the body of the gray shadow and nailed it on the frozen soil!


    The next moment, Lu Li pulled out the last sword in the sword box.


    It''s the precious soldier who didn''t dare to use it before!


    "Cut off your head, will you die?" Lu Li stepped on the gray shadow staring at the ground, grinning and waving his sword!


    A sword goes down, but cuts in the empty place.


    The gray shadow faded again and entered the "illusory".


    "So it is." Seeing this scene, Lu Li was not surprised at all.


    In other words, this coincides with his conjecture.


    This "second-order" monster has very weak frontal combat ability.


    Only when it enters the illusory state can it play a combat power comparable to the peak.


    The long sword just now, which can be called "die together", is just proof.


    Moreover, the two swords can nail it to the ground, which also confirms another conjecture of Lu Li.


    "It seems that when you launch an attack, you are most vulnerable."


    Qi and blood led two swords to fly up. Lu Li looked down at the frozen soil stained with purple blood and said with a sneer: "it''s a pity that I''ve fused the three precious soldiers made by half step spirit soldiers. This was originally the thing that pressed the bottom of the box. If you break one handle, use your life to pay for it."


    Say, Lu Li very suddenly to body side stab a sword!


    "Roar!"


    The gray shadow was as if it had caught the blade with its body. There was a blood hole in the chest!


    It clasped the blade with its claws and let out a roar of rage.


    "Why not hiss?" Lu Li opened his eyes to explore, and the monster had no place to hide. He said sarcastically, "don''t you like to pretend to be snakes?"


    Whoosh!


    Just as he spoke, a sword flew up in a circle and stabbed at it from the side!


    Gray shadow dare not use the body to connect hard, although it does not have much wisdom, but as a monster instinct let it know, Lu Li''s sword box flying out of things, can hurt it!


    "What if you don''t have a real spirit? I can even make swords with half step spirit soldiers. This is the bottom card for those who can''t kill them! "


    Lu Li''s face was pale, but he didn''t give it another chance to escape. Even if he was hurt, he had to control the sword and kill this ghost thing!


    "Hiss!"


    The gray shadow seemed to notice something and began to struggle violently!


    As Lu Li guessed, although it has strong combat effectiveness, it can also hide in the illusory "sandwich". For ordinary warriors, it can be regarded as an existence without solution.


    It''s a pity that its state is not much different from that of Wuling, and the illusory spiritual life of Wuling can be caught by the eye of exploration!


    If it did not enter the illusory state, Lu Liben had no way to take it. Even if the three swords with special materials in the sword box could hurt it, Lu Li would not.


    Because the concept of controlling small flying sword with Qi and blood is quite different from that of controlling long sword by force.


    If this attack fails, Lu Li can only choose to escape.


    As for now


    Seeing that the sword is about to cut off the gray shadow''s head, Lu Li has already made plans to harvest the points. However, there is an earth shaking roar in the depths of the demon beast sea, which makes the already restless black devils more furious and rush towards the source of the sound!


    And Lu Li''s sword is also blocked by a group of dense black evil spirits!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    Suddenly the black evil spirit, blocked Lu Li''s deliberate and fatal blow.


    The second-order monster, who had been lucky to escape, didn''t take the opportunity to escape. Instead, he screamed more bitterly. He knelt down on his knees and looked tremblingly at the roaring place, making a hissing sound of fear and excitement.


    Until the black evil "torrent" completely engulfed it, Lu Li took back the two long swords, and his eyes became somewhat dignified.


    The previous roar was obviously from a more powerful monster. Moreover, after hearing its voice, this group of black devils immediately showed the intention of submission, which made Lu Li secretly frightened.


    "According to Lao Wei, Heisha does not have the sense of" group ". It is a group of intelligent life with killing instinct. In addition to the Sihai Wangting, which has mastered the secret law, even those high-level monsters can''t direct the actions of Heisha... "


    "What is the scene now?"


    Lu Li watched those black devils rushing towards the direction of roaring, and even consciously avoided his side. It was as if there was an intelligent being behind the Heisha who was directing them.


    This kind of behavior of avoiding the warriors obviously does not want to let the Heisha have a large number of casualties.


    "Is it true that, as Lao Wei said, the strong men who invaded the snow state at the beginning of the four seas royal court did not die completely?"


    Lu Li came up with this absurd idea in his mind.


    If the warriors who fought on the frozen soil did not really wipe out the four seas and Wangting, the sacrifice of the "boundary border" people could not really protect Zhenwu area. What is the future of these warriors who have been guarding the city walls and fighting against the monster sea for thousands of years?


    Just then.


    Lu Li suddenly felt the frozen soil under his feet had a trace of earthquake.


    It''s not the shock of the black devils running.


    It''s an aftershock coming from a very distant location.


    Lu Li seemed to feel something, looked forward, but saw the most terrible scene he had ever seen in this world.


    At the end of the line of sight, a mountain like head was slowly rising.


    Even after thousands of miles, Lu Li could clearly see the crack in the skull.


    In the crevice, is a one eye.


    "Ang!"


    The next moment, the neck and body under the head slowly exposed. When the unspeakable humanoid completely stood up, it suddenly roared up to the sky, tearing up the gray clouds in the sky, but there was no light.


    Because this land is completely covered by the shadow of that giant creature.


    Its one eye is turning wildly. When looking at the city wall, a trace of hatred appears on the bottom of his eyes. Then, he fished in the sea of monsters with his hands. His huge and incomparable palm grabbed tens of thousands of black devils and was directly thrown into his mouth, which made his scalp numb and chew.


    At its feet, there was a monster with the same size.


    Lu Li recognized that it was the third level monster that xuezun wanted to kill.


    However, the third-order monster, which is as powerful as the master Mingyou, is like a pet in front of the huge humanoid creature with the same body shape as the human race.


    Its body, there are many wounds are bleeding, but do not care to lick, is busy driving those black evil, to the human like creature as food.


    At this time, Lu Li was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    He had never seen such a horrible creature.


    Even in various ancient books, even in some ancient legends, there has never been such a terrible thing.


    "Is this thing left by the court of the four seas?"


    Finally, when the giant picked up a handful of black devils and put them into his mouth for the second time, Lu Li also woke up and flew back to the city wall. At the same time, he had a clearer understanding of the four seas royal court for the first time.


    The monster Haidu is just an abandoned son abandoned here after the defeat of the four seas court. This monster is obviously one of the forces controlled by the four seas court.


    "Even the forces under his command are so terrible. What kind of monsters are the real king court of the four seas?"


    When Lu Li ran towards the wall, he was still amazed: "even such a powerful force has been driven back. It seems that Zhenwu area is also a hidden dragon and Crouching Tiger..."


    "Lu Li!"


    Soon, a familiar voice sounded, and Lu Li followed the voice and saw Wei Zhi''s bloody face. Subconsciously, he asked, "what''s that?"


    Wei Zhi obviously didn''t know, and said solemnly: "it''s not clear now. No one has seen this kind of thing in the past hundred years or even hundreds of years ago."


    "But, according to our conjecture, it is obviously a fourth order monster. Moreover, it has certain wisdom and the ability to control the monster sea. " Wei Zhi raised his head, looked at the humanoid creature in the sky above his head, and said in a deep voice, "if it is the same as speculation, this thing is no longer what we can deal with."


    "Where''s xuezun?"


    When Lu Li hears the speech, he immediately thinks of the snow Zun who goes to pursue the third level monster.The wound on the third level monster was obviously left by Xue Zun. Now there are more difficult things than the third-order monster, but Xue Zun is gone. Lu Li can''t help but think about the worst.


    "Don''t think about it. Even if it''s a fourth level monster that has never appeared before, if you want to kill xuezun, it''s still short of fire."


    Wei Zhi shook his head and said in a coagulant voice, "the snow Zun didn''t show up, which can only show that there are more difficult problems than this thing."


    Lu Li turned to look at the huge monster that was probably more than a thousand feet, and fell into a burst of silence.


    "Don''t you feel powerless? I feel like I''m useless, like a piece of rubbish? " Wei Zhi didn''t look at him. He went to the wall, stopped in front of the blue barrier and said, "you should learn to get used to this feeling, because there are so many secrets in this world..."


    "It''s natural that you don''t have the right to touch these secrets without being a human being."


    Reaching out and patting Luli on the shoulder, Wei Zhi didn''t stay much, and he was a little tired and said, "that monster called all the black devils away. I''m afraid there will be a fierce battle next. You go up first."


    Lu Li nodded and hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice: "if you can''t fight, you can''t escape. It''s not a shame to run away from that kind of monster."


    Wei Zhiben was about to leave. Hearing this, he grinned and took a deep look at Lu Li and said slowly, "where can I escape?"


    Lu Li wanted to say nothing, but finally he didn''t say anything.


    Wei Zhi waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m not so easy to die. I''m gone!"


    Looking at his back, Lu Li stood in the same place as if he had fixed his body, clenched and loosened his fist, and sighed: "the taste of powerlessness is really hard to bear."


    No longer see the figure of Wei Zhi, in the moment when the barrier opens a gap, Lu Li walks in and returns to the wall from the gate.


    In the same way, there are many wounded wumie warriors.


    But these people did not go to the treatment of the injury, instead, they all stood on the edge of the wall, staring at the humanoid monster, the atmosphere was solemn to the extreme.


    Lu Li also stands on the edge of the city wall, Wei Zhi is not there, and other people will not stop him.


    Or it should be said that in this situation, it is only a matter of an instant that the city wall is broken. At this moment, they may all be alive. At the next moment, they may all die on the wall. Whether they are prevented or not, it will lose its significance.


    "Boy, it seems that this time, you are going to be buried with us old guys."


    It seems that the old man Gao, who always guards his own medicine stall, also comes to the edge of the city wall and looks at the human like monster who keeps eating. However, he still has the heart to make fun of Lu Li.


    Lu Li shook his head and said: "if it is true that at that time, early death and late death, there is no difference?"


    After that, Lu Li looked at old man Gao and said the question he wanted to ask for a long time: "old man Gao, you always say that you were the elder of medicine school. In fact, I always want to ask you, what kind of sect is Yaozong? I''ve never heard of it. "


    The first time I heard the name of Yaozong, Lu Li thought it was made up by old man Gao.


    However, he secretly inquired with Wei Zhi. Although Wei Zhi did not give a detailed explanation, he admitted the existence of the medicine school.


    This clan was not invented by old man Gao.


    Then there''s only one possibility left.


    If it had been destroyed long ago, or it had changed its name.


    "What is this for?" Hearing Lu Li''s question, old man Gao looks as usual, but he doesn''t want to talk about his past.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    Lu Li sighed: "in addition to curiosity, it can also be regarded as a thought. If we can get away with it, I''ll be out of here soon. When you wait outside, you may meet your disciples. You can exchange your name for some benefits. It''s my reward for using the rotten Qi and blood pill for this period of time. "


    Old man Gao glared: "little bunny, the Qi and blood pill I made is the best! How can we say it''s a pit for you? "


    To be able to refine pills with black evil blood and flesh has always been a craft that old man Gao is proud of.


    However, Lu Li didn''t buy it, and said mercilessly: "you old guy, you said that a Qi and blood pill needs a black evil blood flesh to refine. Last time I peeked at your refining medicine, I found that you had used the blood and flesh the size of your fist, and refined a bottle of Qi and blood pill. You dare to exchange it for meritorious service. You are really black hearted


    "Stinky boy, you peep at me refining pills?"


    old old man''s face is red. Then he quickly rebuked, "the forging method of the smelt master and the prescription of the pharmacist are all unique methods. You dare to peep at my alchemy. I haven''t settled with you yet! "


    "What''s the use of peeking at it? Learn to cheat people by refining pills with flesh and blood the size of your fist?" Lu Li curled his lips and interrupted the old man Gao''s behavior of changing the topic. "After all, what is the medicine school? Gu zuozhou, as far as he is concerned, are you a traitor to the drug school? "


    "Pooh


    Old man Gao disdains to say: "in terms of seniority, I am the supreme elder of Yaozong, and the leaders are all my grandchildren!"


    After that, old man Gao squinted at Lu Li. "It''s OK to tell you. I came to daxuezhou three hundred years ago. At that time, the medicine school was in a split. One side thought that refining medicine and medical skills could not be separated. On the other hand, the pharmacist''s responsibility was to promote the martial arts level with Dan. In the future, one day, even a pill could be broken to see God."


    "A pill breaks through to see God?"


    Hearing this, Lu Li knew that the pharmacist who put forward the idea had no small ambition.


    Old man Gao disdained to say, "that''s the realm of seeing God. What pill can directly make a warrior break through several realms and become heaven and man? However, there are many people in the medicine family who support this view. In fact, in the final analysis, doctors have become dispensable. Even if the original idea of the medicine school was to cure the disease and save the people with the method of elixir, as a martial arts man, although he could not live forever, it was even more difficult to get sick and evil into the body than to break through the state. "


    "In particular, the martial arts practitioners of the immortal realm, whether they are in the devil''s gate or in the right way, have cultivated a pair of immortal bodies, that is, they have completely removed their shells and taken the first step in the path of heaven and man. So far, the doctors have no effect. On the contrary, they are inferior to the pharmacists who can only refine ordinary Yangqi pills. "


    "So, Yao Zong is divided into two groups. Those who thought that they should take the path of Dan to improve their accomplishments occupied the gate and resources and drove away all the branches of medical ethics. "


    Speaking of this, old man Gao''s expression was a little ugly, and seemed to be a little gloomy and said: "I started to lose heart at that time, so I just came to snowy state. How much can I do?"


    Lu Li has been listening to him silently finish the past. He seems to think of something. He says strangely: "don''t tell me that Yaozong is the Guanlan mountain now?"


    "Yes, the so-called Guanlan mountain is actually the cover left by those old undead after driving away the doctors."


    Gao old man sneers: "still want to see God with Dan Dao, I bah!"


    Lu Li ignored the disdain in his tone and looked up and down at the ugly old man Gao, "that''s Guanlan mountain, one of the six holy places. Are you the old man actually the supreme elder of Guanlan mountain?"


    As a former disciple of xuanjianzong, Lu Li has a deeper understanding of the holy land than the magic gate.


    In particular, among the six sacred sites, Guanlan mountain is the only one that is not good at using force.


    As old man Gao said, Guanlan mountain is rich in pharmacists. Even in the world, 80% of the pills used in daily cultivation are from Guanlan mountain.


    Lu Li didn''t expect that what old man Gao had been talking about was actually one of the holy places today.


    "What about the holy land?" However, old man Gao did not think so: "in snowy state, people in holy land are not rare goods. Who cares who you are before life and death


    As soon as the voice fell, old man Gao was silent.


    He raised his head to look at the human like monster, and said miserably: "not heaven and man, are mole ants. Those old wastes of Dandao have said stupid words all their life. Only this sentence has some truth."


    "In the face of such a monster, can you win by seeing the divine realm?" Lu Li also looked at the humanoid monster, and couldn''t imagine what it would be like once such a huge body moved.


    Can you really defeat this kind of thing?


    "If you can become a God, you will know that the power of the so-called" heaven and man "can not be measured by its size."


    Old man Gao said: "just like the snow statue, he has seen the threshold of seeing God. Although he has not yet been able to stand on it, he can completely destroy mountains of the same size with his power of clear and quiet peak. If you really step into the realm of seeing God, even if it is just an idea, it can make the sky crack and the earth collapse. Everything is just a mole ant in front of the power of heaven and man. ""Has this monster not seen the strength of the divine realm yet?" Lu Li is keen to capture the meaning that old man Gao wants to express.


    In front of God, it is just a mole ant, which shows that the strength of this monster has not reached the level of seeing God.


    "The threshold is there. Seeing the threshold is different from touching it."


    Old man Gao shook his head and didn''t say much.


    Even he himself was just a warrior who could not destroy the realm. He did not know much about the way from Mingyou to God.


    What''s more, now that the snow statue is not out, the human like monster is only devouring the black evil spirit, and both sides are in a stalemate for the time being, but they are not without a chance to win.


    Lu Li heard what he meant and pondered: "that is to say, regarding that threshold as the end point, there is still an obvious difference between the martial arts who see the end and those who touch the end?"


    He thought of the emperor who swallowed up the holy kingdom of heaven, and the devil emperor of the kingdom of the devil in the extreme heaven.


    According to the emperor''s statement, the emperor should not be far away from the kingdom.


    However, the sage emperor only stepped on the threshold with one foot, so he was defeated and paid a great price.


    It''s like a race. People who run thousands of miles are stronger than hundreds of miles.


    "Don''t worry, since Xue Zun can become the leader of the warriors in snowy state, his strength is not as simple as you think." "Even if you look at the whole Zhenwu area, xuezun is the strongest among all the martial artists in the Mingyou realm."


    "Otherwise, why do you think he can guard this land? Naturally, because he is strong, he is stronger than anyone else. He is so powerful that he does not even have to cross the threshold of seeing God, and he can be regarded as a God by all the martial arts in the world! "


    It''s like confirming old man Gao''s words.


    Has eaten hundreds of thousands of black evil human like monster, finally has a trace of action.


    It raised its head, and its one eye fixed on the distant city wall, as if to look at each warrior on the wall.


    But at this time, a group of white light suddenly rushed out from the depths of the monster sea!


    "Ang!"


    The humanoid monster opened his mouth and burst into a green light in his one eye. A heavy pillar of light fell down like a mountain, trying to block the progress of the white light!


    However, that group of white light is overwhelming, showing a trend of destroying the withered and decaying, tearing the tragic green light column from it, and leaving a bloodstain more than ten feet long on the one eye of those human monsters!


    "You want to step into snow state?"


    Snow Zun''s cold voice rang through the world, white light turned open, he closed two fingers, facing a monster ten million times bigger than himself, coldly said: "if you are the last secret chess left by the four seas, today I will cut your head and send you back to your hometown!"


    After that, the White Deer Wu Ling behind the snow Zun stepped on four feet and turned into a long white sword, which was held by xuezun meekly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    This is one of the profound usages of Wuling. Only when we develop the supernatural talent of Wuling to the extreme, can we turn into a powerful weapon with the same mind as ourselves.


    The long sword made of snow Zun''s white deer is obviously a little frightening to those human monsters. The huge one eye turns and the green light twinkles, brewing a second attack.


    "Roar!"


    On its side, the third-order monster roared and took the lead to pounce on the snow Zun.


    With a certain amount of wisdom, it hated Xue Zun, a human who had hurt himself before, and had a little idea of meritorious service, and wanted to take the snow statue for humanoid monsters.


    Xue Zun''s eyes and eyebrows are cold. He doesn''t look at the huge third-order monster like a mountain peak. His snow-white sword is just lifted up at will, and the flying snow will solidify in this moment.


    And the third-order monster also seemed to see something very terrible. The momentum of the forward rush stopped abruptly, changed its direction directly, and fell into the sea of monsters to hide its trace.


    This strange scene, even from a long distance, the warriors on the wall can see it vividly.


    Someone tut said: "this move of" cutting snow "is worthy of xuezun''s most powerful sword technique."


    "At the beginning, the third level monster escaped under Xue Zun''s sword. It seems that Xue Zun not only wants to kill the fourth level monster, but also the third level beast who escaped from his own hands."


    "Cut snow?"


    Listening to their exclamations, Lu Li raised his head and looked at the frozen snowflakes. Although nothing had happened in the distant battlefield, he could block the heaven and earth with a sword. This terrible cultivation has made Lu Li feel the fate of the third-order monster.


    Just as he was thinking.


    Frozen for a long time, the snow suddenly flew in one direction.


    The end of their flight is the sword in xuezun''s hand!


    "You escaped that year, but leave your life today." Xue Zun''s voice didn''t take a little smoke and fire, and from the beginning to the end, he didn''t go to see the third-order monster.


    However, the flying snow, which was pulled by his sword, gathered on the edge of the sword at a speed visible to the naked eye. The next moment, xuezun waved his long sword, and a white light fell from the sky, turning into a hundred Zhang sword awn, and falling into the sea of monsters vertically!


    Boom!


    In an instant, thousands of black evil spirits were smashed and turned into ice chips when the sword was broken. Under one sword, the black evil spirits with a radius of tens of miles were directly cleaned up. The third-order monster had nowhere to escape. It roared and waved its huge claws to stop the broken sword.


    However, those swords suddenly turned into pieces of flying snow, each of which was a sword meaning. The powerful and incomparable third-order monster could not even make a sound, so it was swallowed up by tens of millions of flying snow swords, and the claws were frozen in the air, as if frozen.


    If you look closely, it''s not just its claws.


    After those flying snow swords passed over its body, each piece left a light frost. When the "heavy snow" rolled over, the monster''s body had been covered with frost and turned into a pale white sculpture.


    "This is cutting snow."


    Lu Li''s side, Gao Laofa sincerely praised, "xuezun is indeed the strongest sword cultivation of the Lu nationality for thousands of years..."


    After saying this, old man Gao seemed to think of something. He pulled his beard, shook his head and said, "unfortunately, it''s not the strongest sword."


    Listening to his contradictory words, Lu Li turned his head and looked at old man Gao, "can you take out sword cultivation and sword separately to discuss its strength? Don''t be crazy again, old man


    "You don''t know. I don''t care about you."


    Seeing that Lu Li couldn''t understand what he was saying, old man Gao finally recovered some face and said triumphantly, "it''s not good for you to know these things before you reach that level."


    "God nagged, did you take your own pills?" Lu Li skimmed his mouth.


    Old man Gao snorted coldly. He reached out to pat Lu Li''s head, but his hands suddenly stopped. Looking at the distance, he said, "no good!"


    Lu Li was also aware of the changes in the distant battlefield.


    It is obvious that the third level monster who has been hit by the "chopping snow" will surely die. However, the giant beast of the fourth level is indifferent at all, and even reaches out a huge hand to seize the body of the third level monster.


    With a crack, it was crushed into countless pieces!


    Those pieces are like the collapse of the mountain, rolling down, I don''t know how many black devils were killed.


    However, the fourth level monster did not pay any attention to it. Holding most of the "ice", it put it into his mouth and made a numbing chewing sound.


    And different from eating those black evil spirits, after swallowing the dead third-order monster, its huge body with thousands of feet, emitted a strong black smoke.


    Black smoke filled the sea of monsters, even the sky was covered.


    "It''s swallowing up other monsters!"Gao old man''s face is dignified, pull Lu Li way: "go quickly, heavy snow state can''t stay!"


    Lu Li Wen Yan puzzled: "don''t you say that snow Zun is strong enough to deal with this monster?"


    "Snow Zun is strong, but it is also under the bright and quiet." Old man Gao said in a low voice: "but this monster is not as simple as Mingyou peak It can devour other monsters. "


    As soon as the voice fell, an incredible look appeared on old man Gao''s face. He loosened his hand and held Lu Li''s hand. With a sudden and annoyed expression, he murmured: "it''s so, so it is I should have thought about it.


    "What''s going on?" Lu Li is the first time to see old man Gao show this kind of look.


    "Flesh and blood, those flesh and blood..."


    Old man Gao gnawed his teeth and said, "why can black evil''s flesh and blood refine pills? It''s not only that I am skillful, but more importantly, there is a kind of power that has never appeared in Zhenwu domain. I once doubted, what is the source of this power? What''s more, how does Heisha breed? "


    "At first, all of us thought that Heisha and those monsters were abandoned children left by the court of the four seas. However, after thousands of years of fighting with them, the warriors could not wipe out all the monsters with weak strength. If even the abandoned children were so terrible, why would the court of the four seas be defeated in the war


    "The endless character of Heisha can only explain one problem."


    "They are part of the body of the fourth level monster, or it should be said that the fourth level monster was once a terrible existence comparable to seeing God. For some unknown reason, it fell into a deep sleep in the snow state, and its power of escaping gave birth to the black evil spirit."


    Gao Laotou lost all his strength and said with a wry smile: "I can''t believe that the answer is right under my nose. In the past thousand years, no one has found this problem."


    "Even if you say so, the black evil spirit is only derived from the part of the power of the demon beast. Then it has maintained the monster sea for thousands of years. I''m afraid the strength has been consumed for a long time?"


    Lu Li frowned and looked at the boundless Black Sea: "even if it is to see the divine realm, it can not withstand this consumption."


    "The truth is right, but look at the third-order monster that was eaten." Old man Gao sighed: "in addition to Heisha, those monsters that we divided into one to three levels are also part of it. And it''s probably a part of the body that''s stripped directly from the body... "


    "Only in this way can its power be preserved to the maximum extent. After thousands of years, we can still maintain a source. "


    "I can''t imagine that we have been fighting against the monster sea from generation to generation, but we are only sharing with it. Fighting by body. "


    Looking at the spreading black fog, old man Gao said in a desolate voice: "for it, this is just a long sleep. After waking up, we can recover its powerful power, but we no longer have the strength to defeat a terrifying demon who is infinitely close to seeing God, or even just seeing God at all... "


    Old man Gao''s words did not evade those around him.


    Hearing what he said, those martial artists once confirmed it, and knew that what he said was not aimless.


    After careful consideration, it is not difficult to deduce the truth of the matter.


    Even if it''s not completely fitted, it''s still pretty good.


    For a moment, many martial artists showed a blank expression.


    Over the years of persistence, what they are fighting against is just the strength of a big demon that can be compared with that of the God kingdom?


    The feeling of belief collapse makes many people at a loss.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    Aware of the subtle change in the atmosphere, Lu Li grabbed old man Gao to avoid saying anything that would shake the morale of the army. At the same time, he said solemnly: "even if it is true, xuezun has not given up, and those warriors under the wall are still fighting. Do you want to be captured with your hands tied?"


    "What happened to God? Although it''s rare to see God''s realm now, we are not rivals. But thousands of years ago, in the battle on the border, those who died were not gods? "


    Old man Gao had no choice but to say, "you don''t know the horror of seeing God. Moreover, the battle thousands of years ago directly destroyed the accumulation of Zhenwu area for thousands of years. In the same generation, most of the people who saw God and martial arts died, even above the God... "


    Speaking of this, old man Gao shook his head and said nothing more.


    The realm of seeing God is still too far away for Lu Li.


    Even the concept of heaven and man may not be able to understand, let alone the realm above.


    Lu Li smell speech, just want to say something, but suddenly realize that the black smoke covering the whole sky has changed.


    "You see, that demon beast seems to be fighting with xuezun."


    When people looked at the battlefield covered by black smoke, white lights appeared and disappeared like thunder and lightning hidden in the clouds.


    Although it is not true, as Lu Li said, Xue Zun has not given up the fight in the face of the demon beast, which is likely to be the God state.


    One sword after another passes through it. Each time the black smoke is penetrated, the intensity of the black smoke can be reduced by several points.


    "Xuezun..."


    Old man Gao sighed and said to Lu Li: "the deer family and the four seas court have a deep blood feud. Even if all of us give up, xuezun will never give up."


    "What''s the difference between him and you?" Lu Li calmly said: "whether it''s xuezun or you, aren''t you coming to snowy state for some reason?"


    "Hate or responsibility, just as Wei Zhi said to me on the first day. Here, all of us are just warriors in Zhenwu area. There is only one reason to fight. "


    "If the snow state is broken, the monster will rush into Zhenwu area with the monster sea, and everyone will die. What''s the point of fear when all that we know, what we love, even what we hate, is swallowed up? Zhenwu is over, and Terrans will become a symbol in history. Maybe we people will be the most disgraceful part of that symbol. "


    Lu Li looked around at those warriors, and finally looked at old man Gao: "you''ve been sticking to it for so many years. Do you want to die more beautiful?"


    Old man Gao did not speak.


    However, a Xuanwu who maintained the array said in a deep voice: "I came to daxuezhou because my ancestors had fought with the four seas royal court."


    He looked at Lu Li and said, "you are right. For whatever reason, since we are here, we have made a decision."


    "Not bad!"


    Another Xuanwu master gritted his teeth and said, "what''s wrong with seeing God? Even if it''s death, we people will die in the end. In this case, don''t think about too much. It''s better to die beautiful than to die around! "


    "You..."


    Old man Gao looked at them speechless. "It made me feel like I was greedy for life and afraid of death, but for a moment I thought of the truth and panicked. Even if I''m really going to die, I''m not going to die after you. "


    "What are you waiting for? Down the wall? "


    Lu Li''s tone was a little teasing. He was so angry that the old man jumped up and scolded him for having no conscience.


    In fact, Lu Li also knows that old man Gao is not greedy for life and death. Only in the face of the terrible demon that can be compared to the God state, the mind can not avoid some shaking.


    After all, he is not a fighter who is mainly fighting.


    To be able to achieve immortal cultivation is closely related to his exquisite alchemy.


    However, for this reason, old man Gao also figured it out, afraid that he could not solve any problems. What''s more, the most powerful warriors among them are still fighting. Just because of this, to some extent, he who is enjoying the protection of the strong has no reason to be afraid.


    "When you get old, you''ll lose your courage. Don''t laugh at me for that."


    Seeing the people gradually recover their fighting spirit, old man Gao seemed to realize how frustrated he had been in his earlier words. He was very ashamed. He coughed twice and said, "it''s a big deal. When you leave the snowy state, I''ll allow you to go to Guanlan mountain with my name."


    "I had this idea before, but now..." Lu Li squinted at the old man Gao and joked, "are you sure I will go to Guanlan mountain to mention your name and not be killed alive?"


    Old man Gao sighed. He didn''t quarrel with Lu Li, but said seriously: "when you have the order to leave, you will know whether what I said is true or not."


    "As for now..."


    He tightened up the robe made of black scale armor. "We''d better find a way to survive first."meanwhile.


    Wei Zhi, the most powerful one, naturally felt the unusual breath of the demon beast.


    He didn''t care whether other people could hear it or not, he yelled: "find a way to break through the monster sea and give xuezun some support!"


    "Easy for you to say!"


    An invincible warrior replied: "with the command of these black devils, they are more fierce and fearless! We can kill tens of miles or even hundreds of miles in the sea of monsters. Now we are completely trapped, and the Heisha can not be killed. What''s your good way? "


    "Xue Zun''s side should not last long. That monster is strange."


    In the direction closer to Weizhi, a deep voice sounded. He was also an immortal warrior.


    Wei Zhi touched the blood on his face and said coldly, "no matter what''s weird, as long as you can kill the monster sea, it must have an impact on it. Otherwise, it would never have summoned the black devils to avoid casualties


    "Maybe it''s just taking care of its own rations?"


    A warrior is still in the mood to tell jokes.


    However, their present situation is not one in which they can laugh.


    There is no need to talk about the endless and fearless black devils. Those second-order monsters hidden in the depths of the monster sea and may come out at any time are the biggest threat.


    In order to deal with those second-order monsters, they have paid a lot of casualties, just can kill more than ten miles of the monster sea.


    The distance between xuezun and the fourth level monster is at least dozens of miles away.


    In their current state, even if they really catch up, it will not help, but will become a drag on xuezun.


    "Damn it!"


    Wei Zhi suddenly scolded and urged his fist to smash the black devils into pieces. His expression was gloomy to the extreme.


    This feeling of powerlessness is really bad.


    However, knowing the priority, Wei Zhi could only look up at the black smoke, hoping that xuezun would not fall here.


    If Xue Zun died, it would be a disaster to the soldiers guarding the snow state.


    These warriors, who have been "forgotten" by Zhenwu region, are lack of top combat power.


    In addition to snow Zun, the rest of Mingyou may not be able to stop the fourth level monster.


    "Give me some courage, don''t die here!" Wei Zhi spat blood foam, the bottom of his heart so think, more efforts to kill the black evil.


    Deep in black smoke.


    The sword in Xue Zun''s hand kept waving, which made Xue Zun''s expression more dignified as he shook the black smoke.


    Because the monster of the fourth order, which was huge in size, seemed to disappear suddenly.


    It has a volume of thousands of feet high. It can''t disappear without a trace.


    Then there''s only one possibility left.


    The other person''s body is getting smaller.


    Think of here, snow Zun beautiful matchless face revealed a trace of unwilling, as if thinking of what, sighed: "Gu Haoran, you finally can''t help it?"


    "Well, I just feel that someone needs help here. Am I wrong?"


    A blue shirt body film and television that rolling black smoke, as if nothing, as if out of thin air, standing on the side of snow Zun body.


    It was Gu Haoran.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    In the black fog, snow Zun was helpless, but Gu Haoran looked around the thick black fog with a dangerous look in his eyes: "it seems that the old man was frozen in the world at that time, but he still left a real residual evil. This guy has been hiding for such a long time. If he has no absolute assurance, he will not appear in front of you rashly. "


    "How, can you be sure to cut it off?"


    Gu Haoran turned his head and looked at Xue Zun.


    Snow Zun gathered up that trace of helplessness, unwilling to say: "if I go further..."


    "All right, all right." Gu Haoran waved his hand and interrupted xuezun''s words, "blame me. It''s unnecessary to ask this question. With your temper, if you are sure to cut the ghost, you will not want to borrow a sword from Mrs. Lu. "


    Snow Zun''s lips trembled, and did not deny it.


    In fact, Gu Haoran will appear here so suddenly, Xue Zun has already understood the woman''s attitude.


    Many years ago, the Lu clan was almost destroyed by the Royal Court of the four seas because of the sword that might threaten the royal court''s status.


    After that, some of the remaining Lu people believed that the sword was no longer possible to be born again, and they would continue to insist on it. Sooner or later, even Zhenwu region would not be able to accommodate them.


    Xue Zun is one of these people.


    He was extremely puzzled by those people who were obsessed with creating the strongest sword. Even the craftsman who forged the sword body was his father.


    But Xue Zun still couldn''t understand this madness, and even resented them. If it wasn''t for the strongest sword, the Lu clan would not have suffered this kind of extermination.


    Such differences led to the division of the Lu people into two groups. Among them, the people who insisted on keeping the strongest sword warm and kept away with their swords and lived in seclusion. The rest of the Lu people, led by Xue Zun, stayed in the snow state, waiting for the four seas court to appear again and avenge those who died miserably.


    The old deer''s wife lives deep in the street.


    She is also Xue Zun''s sister.


    There was such an irreconcilable contradiction between them. If it was not for the end of the mountain, Xue Zun would never bow to his sister to borrow a sword.


    "Although the sword has been refined, you know that the most important thing is not the sword, but the person who uses it." Gu Haoran saw the expression on xuezun''s face that was unwilling to the extreme. He said softly, "Mrs. Lu means that even if you bring that sword to you, you can''t use it."


    Xue Zun pursed his lips and said, "the body of that sword was made by my father. Originally, that was my sword. "


    "But you already have the White Deer sword, which is the most powerful inheriting martial spirit of the deer clan."


    Gu Haoran said plainly: "in fact, when you accept the inheritance of white deer sword, you have lost the qualification to hold that sword."


    "When the child raises his sword, it will be too late." Xue Zun sighed, but did not blame Gu Haoran.


    After all, he is Mrs. Lu''s brother. He knows more about his sister''s obstinacy than anyone else.


    Even if Gu Haoran''s identity is no longer special, she is not qualified to influence her decision.


    "Don''t blame Mrs. Lu. She wants revenge on the court of four seas more than anyone else. It''s just the situation today. Even if I bring the sword, you can''t cut it. "


    After Gu Haoran relieved, the long sleeve was unfolded and a picture was shaken out from it.


    Holding the scroll in both hands, Gu Haoran sighed: "I can''t believe it. In the end, we have to rely on the treasure left by the old man to save our lives."


    Seeing the picture, Xue Zun''s eyes changed slightly, "this is what elder Wu left..."


    "Well, this is the last" heaven and man origin "left by the old man


    Gu Haoran nodded, "in addition to the one in your hand, there is one in my second younger martial brother''s hand. In the end, I wanted to take it for the younger martial brother to defend himself."


    "What a pity!"


    Gu Haoran didn''t go on. His eyes became colder and colder, as if he had seen through the dark smoke, the hidden "monster". "It''s a great honor for you to die under the old man''s last blow."


    The strong black smoke seemed to notice something, slightly rotated, condensed into a whirling nest, and kept pressing to Gu Haoran and xuezun.


    Seeing this, Xue Zun held a white deer sword in his hand and acted as a "Dharma protector". The light of the sword was flying in the air, chopping strands of approaching black smoke, and murmuring, "how long do you need?"


    "Ten breaths."


    Gu Haoran answered immediately.


    There is no need to say anything more.


    Xue Zun knows that these ten breaths will be the key to win or lose.


    And he had no doubt that after Gu Haoran started the painting, he could end the battle.


    Because it is the source of a God strong man, so-called heaven and man, even if there is only one breath, it is also to suppress thousands of miles of startling weather!


    Whoa!


    Deep in the black smoke, a figure darted out.


    He was a man covered in black scales.Of course, it''s just that the body is similar to the Terran.


    In the crevices of those scales on its body, there is a faint green flame burning. The slender body obviously contains extremely terrifying power. What''s more, its face looks like a mask made of metal. Although its facial features are lifelike, it is suffused with a trace of cold light, without any expression.


    "Is it the sea god General of the" North Sea "? It''s a wonderful hiding. "


    When Gu Haoran urged Zhenqi to open the painting, he saw the black armor man and immediately recognized its identity. He said, "Luyu, don''t die."


    Xue Zun, who was told his real name, did not answer.


    Because the sea god will have moved.


    Without any fancy attack, it''s a punch that is almost to the extreme!


    The whole space was covered with slow transparent ripples under its fist. Xue Zun couldn''t even see how it punched and how it came to her.


    He can only with a trace of consciousness, raised the White Deer sword to block the fist.


    When the fists and swords collide, there is a "Bo" sound in the space. At first, it is extremely abrupt and static. Then, xuezun turns into a streamer that can''t be seen by the naked eye, and is directly blasted into the ground!


    Xuezun''s falling body fell into the sea of monsters. The whole "sea" seemed to set off a rough sea, with black shadows flying upward. All of them were black monsters shaken up by the aftershocks!


    Those black evil spirits in the moment of flying have been shaken into dust, as if under a black snow.


    A blow down snow Zun, but now only three breaths.


    All this happened so fast that even Gu Haoran, who could ignore the boundary between heaven and earth, showed a trace of surprise. His face turned pale and he said with a smile: "how strong, this is only 80% of your strength in your heyday? If you get back to the peak, you can beat him to a pulp with this blow... "


    At the same time, Gu Haoran grabs the painting scroll with one hand and Yin Jue with the other hand. The green robe on his body is windless and the hunting is loud.


    The sea god will coldly look at this scene, full of metal texture face without any expression, and raise his fist again. But it''s movement is suddenly a meal, as if the invisible force pulled hands and feet, slightly tilted his head, as if puzzled looking at his arm.


    On that arm, an endless fire broke out, full of terrible power. However, it was locked by dark purple mysterious runes. Between each rune, there was a small chain of transparent links, which stretched out from the depths of the void, and pulled its arm to death.


    "It''s very fast, but the brain is not very good."


    At the moment, it was the fifth breath. Gu Haoran shed blood from the corners of his mouth and laughed sarcastically. "Do you remember the breath on this picture? Don''t you remember that old man is still proficient in derivation?"


    "Fighting with Yanfa, you didn''t kill me first, you fool. You''re a waste of the four seas court!"


    On the seventh breath, Gu Haoran''s fingers holding the formula had begun to tremble, but the painting scroll in his other hand was unfolding for the most part. A vast breath was released, and even the rolling black smoke around him showed signs of freezing and solidification.


    Seeing this scene, the sea god will constantly stimulate the fire, and countless chains extending from the void will be broken. Every time he broke, Gu Haoran would spit out a mouthful of blood. This blockade involving the past and the future is also a great burden to him.


    Of course, Gu Haoran would not be in such a mess if he didn''t need to put most of his mind on the picture.


    Finally, when most of the chains were broken, Gu Haoran suddenly called to the monster sea: "Luyu! If you don''t die, give me a sword


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    There was no response.


    But Gu Haoran can''t care so much.


    He pinched the seal formula again and said in a deep voice: "six Yan method, earth potential!"


    Boom!


    On the frozen soil, a magnificent stone wall rises rapidly and blocks Gu Haoran.


    But the stone wall could not even hold on for a blink of an eye, so it was blown out of a big hole and collapsed on the spot!


    The ninth breath.


    The picture is almost completely unfolded.


    But the fist of the sea god general came to Gu Haoran.


    Gu Haoran clenched his teeth, and forced his heart to squeeze the seal. The true Qi in his body was reversed. A huge aura poured in from all directions and poured into him!


    "Six derivations, heaven..."


    "Cut the snow!"


    Without waiting for him to use his desperate cards, a bright sword was cut out from the depths of the monster sea and split into the fist of the sea god!


    The sea god will be hit to fly several feet, although is not injured, but to Gu Haoran fight for the last breath!


    In the open picture, the brilliant light burst out!


    A figure with unclear features stepped out of it, wearing a long robe with a purple gourd hanging from his waist. Without looking at the sea god general, he took a palm directly. An illusory giant hand fell down from the cloud and directly covered the sea god and most of the monsters into solidified sculptures!


    "It''s done!"


    Gu Haoran dispersed that desperate posture, and finally was relieved.


    However, after taking the palm, the figure did not disperse. Instead, he patted the purple gourd on his waist and turned his head. Although he could not see his face clearly, Gu Haoran knew that he was looking at himself.


    After a smile, Gu Haoran said: "don''t blame me, old man. This is the last time."


    At this time, Xue Zun, who had cut out the key sword, also came to Gu Haoran and solemnly saluted the figure: "I''ve met Master Wu."


    The figure didn''t answer. With nonexistent eyes, he took a deep look at the square heaven and earth. His voice was ethereal and said, "it''s the last time..."


    Gu Haoran''s eyebrows trembled slightly, lowered his head, and said with a sour smile: "you disciples have no skills. Except the one given to Luyu, the other two sources are wasted."


    "But..." Gu Haoran looked up to the other side of the wall. When the black smoke gradually dissipated, he could see the figures on the wall naturally.


    One eye found Lu Li, Gu Haoran is very happy: "after this world, no longer need you to protect."


    The figure also looked to where Gu Haoran looked.


    Lu Li on the city wall seems to have a sense, and the shadow of a glance, suddenly some strange feeling.


    "Not bad."


    The figure looked at it, nodded slightly, untied the purple gourd on his waist and threw it to Gu Haoran. Without saying a word, he turned into smoke.


    And that picture scroll, also seems to have been torn to pieces, into countless pieces floating in the sky and earth.


    Gu Haoran stretched out his hand to catch the purple gourd and grabbed a piece of fragment. He pulled at the corner of his mouth and said powerlessly, "Luyu, you owe me one time."


    Xue Zun did not say a word, and then saluted the direction where the figure disappeared. He paid the greatest respect to the strong man who was protecting Zhenwu area after his death. Then he looked at the sea god who was photographed into the sea of monsters and turned into an ice sculpture.


    "Don''t look, the old man''s source is not enough to kill the sea god."


    Gu Haoran hung the purple gourd on his waist, took the pieces of the painting into his arms, and said faintly: "this palm is enough to seal it for ten years. It can cure the symptoms but not the root cause, but it can also give you a breath of relief."


    Snow Zun smell speech, silent for a moment, just low voice way: "thank you."


    "Thank you or my younger brother." Gu Haoran waved his hand, "when the fourth younger martial brother didn''t want the original source, the master gave it to you. Now this thing that should be left for younger martial brother is used to save you again. Luyu, Luyu, you are really our brother''s nemesis. "


    Snow Zun looked at the other side of the wall and sighed: "if he knows the truth, he may not be willing to be your younger martial brother."


    Hearing this sentence, Gu Haoran said unhappily: "what''s wrong with being my younger martial brother? Don''t look down upon that boy. He looks greasy on the surface. In fact, he is braver than anyone else. We can''t frighten him if we just go there. "


    "Anyway, I owe you this time. One day, I will return this favor to the court of four seas. "


    Xuezun said lightly, and with a flash of body, he left here.


    Gu Haoran turned his lips and stepped into the void.


    The next moment, he appeared on the side of Lu Li''s body.


    Lu Li was startled by him, but in a flash he responded: "you made that scene just now?"


    Gu Haoran squeezed his eyes and said, "how, is it amazing to see my Wei''an posture by my elder martial brother?"


    Lu Li smell speech, up and down looked at him, "elder martial brother, before boasting, you''d better clean up the bloodstain on your body first."


    Previously, Gu Haoran vomited a few big mouthfuls of blood, and his whole front was dyed red. It really looked terrible.However, Gu Haoran didn''t care. He took off the gourd and threw it to Lu Li with a smile, "I don''t care about the false name, you can keep this thing."


    Lu Li takes over the gourd, subconsciously with the eyes of exploration, but only see a layer of fog, this is the first time he saw.


    Although there have been things that can''t be found before, such as the library of Lord Yan''s mansion, or the Tianjie Wuling of Mu ningqiu. But that''s just because the spirit is so strong that it temporarily exceeds the limit of the eye of exploration.


    But this gourd, but to Lu Li a deep feeling, not from the temptation: "what is this baby?"


    "It''s not a treasure, but it''s also a good thing. You can think about the gift from master." Gu Haoran was indifferent, as if he didn''t care much about the gourd.


    But when he mentioned "master", Lu Li thought of the giant hand that had just emerged from the depths of the clouds. He couldn''t help but say, "he Master, he''s an old man. Did you just do it? "


    Gu Haoran licked his lips and did not pay attention to his question. Instead, he fixed his eyes on the old man Gao who wanted to slip away. He grabbed him and said, "old man Gao, my younger martial brother has been here for so long. Have you not cheated him?"


    Old man Gao seemed to be very afraid of Gu Haoran, and his old face took a puff: "how can I cheat a little doll with such an identity? You let me go. If you don''t let go, I''ll call someone! "


    "Well, Lao Gao, it''s hard to see each other because of our friendship. We must have a good chat."


    Gu Haoran didn''t let go of old man Gao, and said to Lu Li, "younger martial brother, I''d like to introduce you to this old man Well, this elder is the supreme elder of Guanlan mountain holy land and one of the nine great medicine refining masters in Zhenwu region


    "I know, elder Yao Zong, senior Gao is still very low-key."


    Lu Li immediately "wakes up" and puts on a flattering expression. Even the name "old man Gao" has become senior Gao.


    Old man Gao looked at the two brothers with vigilance and said, "I warn you, don''t make any ghost ideas. I have no real power in Guanlan mountain!"


    "Younger martial brother, do you know what is the most famous pill in Guanlan mountain?" Gu Haoran looks at Lu Li with a smile.


    Lu Li replied to each other like a channel: "naturally, it''s a pill for breaking the boundary. It''s said that it can make those who can''t destroy the territory directly turn out of the Youfu and directly enter the Mingyou realm. This kind of pill, even guanlanshan, can only be produced every ten years, and each pill will be photographed at a high price. "


    Gu Haoran looked at Lu Li with an expression of "children can be taught". Then he asked, "do you know who made the Dan prescription of the broken boundary pill?"


    When he said this, old man Gao''s face had changed, and he roared: "old man I have something else to do. You can give me up! "


    Lu Li was surprised and said, "it''s not so clever. Is it from senior Gao?"


    "That''s right. Now you understand what I mean, elder martial brother? Senior Gao doesn''t have anything else, but he has a lot of good pills. "


    Gu Haoran and Lu Li echoed each other, holding the old man Gao''s hand with some strength, "what''s more, the most profitable people in the world are not only weapon refiners, but also pharmacists. As far as I know, guanlanshan will give you half of the profits of the breakthrough pill every time, right, Lao Gao? "


    Lu Li''s eyes brightened.


    Looking at the old man Gao, I only feel that the old face which looks a little bit obscene in ordinary days is surprisingly lovely now!


    It''s like seeing a pile of walking jade money!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    Lu Li never thought that there was still a rich man like old man Gao in the snow state of Crouching Tiger and hidden dragon.


    The pharmacist is the richest group of people in the world. He is not too low-key, and he always likes to haggle over small profits. On the contrary, his identity is ignored.


    Now when Gu Haoran mentioned this, Lu Li knew that old man Gao was not only a pharmacist, but also the richest one among them.


    The owner of the breakthrough pill is one of the nine elites of medicine refining in the world. The two titles alone represent the heavy interests.


    To explain in the most popular terms, old man Gao''s wealth is likely to surpass all the aristocratic families in the whole tuntian holy kingdom. Even if he is tied up with the royal family, it may not be enough for him to fight.


    "Boy, you''d better not have any bad ideas. My family has been scattered for a long time. Otherwise, where do you think the family pension of the warriors who died in the war in snowy state these years


    Seeing that Lu Li''s eyes were shining, old man Gao knew his temperament very well, so he immediately became alert and did not give Luli any chance to play autumn wind.


    Lu Li smacked his lips and said, "senior Gao, this is meaningless. Let''s get to know each other. Is this a tacit understanding? How can you say that I''m greedy for your family? What''s more, is it not xuezun who is responsible for the pension of those elders who died in the snow state? I know that. Don''t bluff me


    Old man Gao sneered: "how much money can xuezun have? In name, he''s in charge, but in fact, it doesn''t depend on the family background of our old people? "


    This is true.


    Don''t look at the snow honorific title to see under the God invincible, but the strength is strong, does not mean that his family has how strong.


    On the contrary, xuezun is very poor in his daily life, although in such places as snowy state, everyone''s life is tight. However, Xue Zun''s stingy state does not conform to his identity as master Mingyou.


    Even several other masters of Mingyou who are not as powerful as him usually play the spirit of hard work and have some pursuit of the quality of life.


    After all, after spending hundreds of years in this kind of ghost place, even if it is better than master Mingyou, you have to find something to relax your mind.


    But xuezun is a bit of a maverick. Apart from the special tent, he has almost no demand. The most important thing is that he is so poor that he has no desire.


    Therefore, the pension that xuezun is responsible for will eventually fall on the head of the "rich man" like old man Gao.


    "Lao Gao, I don''t know about others, but you are." Gu Haoran on one side showed a thief''s smile, took old man Gao and said, "don''t talk much nonsense. With the relationship between us, how about giving my younger martial brother the good things you hide?"


    Old man Gao was surprised to see him: "what''s your relationship with me?"


    Gu Haoran exclaimed, "Lao Gao, you are so cold. You forget that when my second younger martial brother asked you to refine medicine, you had to embarrass him. If I hadn''t stopped him, he would have killed you with one sword! "


    At first, Gu Haoran didn''t mention it. When he mentioned it, old man Gao''s beard was raised and his face was frosty: "hum! You still have the face to mention your crazy younger brother? "Reincarnation pill" is a forbidden pill that teases the nether world, let alone me. Even if the founder of the world''s pharmacists revived, he did not dare to refine it easily! I refuse him for his good. What''s the result? This madman wants to force me


    "The most irritating thing is you. You stopped the madman. What happened? Did you cheat me out of two "Tianqiao pills" from me, and say it was money to buy my life


    When old man Gao mentioned the loss of that year, he was so heartbroken that he turned to look at Lu Li and said: "Stinky boy, I''d like to advise you to stay away from Gu. Except for his master, those brothers are all lunatics. They can''t come to a good end if they mix with them! "


    Lu Li originally listened with interest. Seeing old man Gao suddenly turned to himself, he couldn''t help saying, "to be honest, I didn''t choose this elder martial brother myself."


    "Younger martial brother, elder martial brother is looking for benefits for you. You have no conscience."


    Gu Haoran screamed two times, and then he seized old man Gao: "don''t talk nonsense, the old rules, two Tianqiao pills buy life!"


    "What life? Do you dare to rob me here Old man Gao almost laughed and choked his neck.


    Gu Haoran said with pity: "if I take you to the depths of the monster sea to fly around, will you still have the life to come back?"


    Gao old man lenglengleng, immediately facial expression rises red way: "you still really dare to rob?"


    "I''ve said that, with our friendship, it''s not too much for you to send me this younger martial brother a meeting gift?" Gu Haoran showed a smiling expression.


    And old man Gao seemed to give in, sighed, took out two gray pills and said, "Gu Haoran, this is the last time I see you!"


    "Take it away, get out of here!"


    Gu Haoran took the two gray pills and accepted them as soon as they were good. He gave Lu Li a wink and went to the other side of the city wall.


    Seeing this, Lu Li whispered to the old man Gao, "what''s that pill, so precious?"Gao old man''s face shows flesh ache color, "he is to beg for you, you eat not to know?"


    After that, he ordered: "remember what I said to you. Stay away from him. There''s nothing good about it!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll come back to you for a drink." Lu Li smiles and doesn''t take this remark to heart.


    In fact, after staying in snowy state for a period of time, he had different views on his school.


    What''s more, Gu Haoran is obviously a strong master of Mingyou. With such a background, why not?


    Between the thought turns, Lu Li keeps up with Gu Haoran''s steps.


    Gu Haoran walked forward with his hands on his back, and asked with a smile, "what''s the gain in these days?"


    "In addition to the true Qi has not been refined, other harvest is quite a lot."


    Lu Li nods. Now he knows why Gu Haoran sent himself here.


    What''s more, the martial arts skills and combat experience he has learned from those warriors during this period of time is an immeasurable wealth.


    If possible, Lu Li even wants to stay here for a while longer. Today, Xue Zun''s terrible swordsmanship makes Lu Li greedy.


    It''s just that the number of points is very rich. If you can cheat that sword skill and integrate it into Wumian sword Sutra, wouldn''t it be the best of both worlds?


    "I''m afraid you''ll get nothing here." At this time, Gu Haoran nodded his head in a somewhat melancholy tone.


    However, Lu Li understood the deep meaning of his words, "has the situation of the holy state changed?"


    Gu Haoran said, and then handed the pill to him, "this day''s orifices pill is the best elixir to nourish the orifices in the world. It''s much more useful for the evil way of squeezing Qi and blood like you than breaking the boundary pill."


    After catching the two dusty pills, Lu Li was silent for a moment and asked, "Yan Wang, she How are you doing? "


    "Now the situation is different. If there is no change, you don''t have to do it this time."


    Gu Haoran''s tone was calm, and his answer was not what he asked, as if he were expounding an insignificant matter.


    But in Lu Li''s heart, because of this sentence, he set off a storm.


    Of course, he knew what Gu Haoran meant when he said he didn''t have to.


    To him to kill the envoy, this is the emperor of the holy Kingdom issued instructions, and, Lu Li believes that mu Hongxiu himself does not know about this matter. But now even Gu Haoran knows that, if only the emperor of the holy Kingdom told him about it, or that the situation has deteriorated to the point where his majesty personally told mu Hongxiu and voluntarily terminated the plan.


    The possibility of the former is not high, because it seems that Gu Haoran has no friendship with the emperor of the holy kingdom.


    But if it is the latter, it can only explain one problem.


    The kingdom of the heaven and the devil was so fierce that the emperor of the holy kingdom had to change his plan by force, or offered benefits that he could not refuse, so that he had to sacrifice mu Hongxiu. He would not hesitate to let the prince get married, which was an unheard of disgrace, but also had to bow down.


    "Why not After a long silence, Lu Li held two pills and said in a deep voice: "is it possible for the emperor to reverse everything?"


    Immediately, Lu Li saw Gu Haoran did not answer, and laughed at himself: "it seems that I am meddling in my business?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    Gu Haoran took a deep look at Lu Li and said softly, "what do you think the emperor of the holy kingdom should do? Sacrifice tens of millions of people for the sake of King Yan? Or use the foundation of the whole country to fight a war with little chance of winning? "


    "I have heard too much about the theory of whether to sacrifice one person to save ten thousand people, or to sacrifice ten thousand to save one."


    Lu Li sneered: "it''s just that I''ve felt it for a while now, and I think it''s just ridiculous."


    "Mujing also has his reasons. What''s more, it may not be a bad thing for the king of Yan to marry to the kingdom of the devil." Gu Haoran looked far ahead, and his voice was quiet: "although she is the Yan king who swallows the holy kingdom of heaven, you should not forget that she is also a woman. She always wants to get married. It would have been better had it not been for the royal family. But it is also because she was born into the royal family, and she is the first female master of the Mu family that she is capricious to this day. "


    "Do you understand what I mean?"


    Gu Haoran looked at Lu Li, as if he were asking him, as if he were asking himself.


    Lu Li raised his head and looked directly at his cheap elder martial brother, "don''t tell me, you don''t know what idea mu Hongxiu is up to!"


    Gu Haoran said faintly, "that''s the way she chose."


    "That''s a dead end!" Lu Li almost roared out this sentence.


    Many of the warriors around him stopped and looked at him in surprise.


    But when he saw the expressionless Gu Haoran, those warriors left again.


    Obviously, they all know Gu Haoran.


    "What''s the difference between dead and alive?" Gu Haoran stood on the edge of the wall, looked at the monster sea and said, "I thought you had been used to life and death after staying in snowy state for so long. Death, for the warrior, is not a difficult thing to accept


    "You will die, so will I. even our master, who is so powerful that he has stepped on the threshold of Guixu, I thought he would never die, but he died in the end."


    "The death of a warrior has its value. The king of Yan chose the most valuable way to die, which is the fate of the warrior. "


    "Fart!"


    Lu Li said in a cold voice: "if anyone can live, who wants to die? As long as you die, you lose all your value! "


    "You ask the warriors in snowy state, do they want to die? They don''t want to! "


    Lu Li points to those warriors who come and go. Their faces are almost numb and indifferent. Some people even have a trace of confusion.


    For decades, hundreds of years of fighting, and constantly struggling between life and death, they may have long been fearless of death, in order to protect this city wall, they can give up their lives at any time.


    But for a living being, the reason for their fighting is naturally "living" itself.


    "I asked his majesty a question, and now I want to ask you." Seeing Gu Haoran''s silence, Lu Li gnawed his teeth and said, "from the beginning to the end, did one of you ask the advice of the king of Yan? Even once, has she agreed? "


    Gu Haoran''s eyes were slightly Lin, and he said in a deep voice, "what do you want? You should know how powerful the emperor is. Maybe I can kill him, xuezun can kill him, but we can''t, and there is no reason to do it. Compared with the survival of Zhenwu region, let alone the king of Yan, even if the kingdom of tuntian was destroyed by the kingdom of heaven demon, we people would not frown. However, for people like Mu whale and mu tea, the significance of swallowing heaven is more important! They can die at any time for the sake of swallowing the kingdom of heaven and sacrifice everything they can


    "Mujing is not the opponent of the supreme devil emperor, so he should give in! This is a sacrifice that must be made for the continuation of a country! "


    Gu Haoran stared at Lu Li and said, "younger martial brother, you are still too young. When you become a master of Mingyou, you will naturally think clearly. But now you are too weak


    "If it wasn''t for the fluke, you wouldn''t be able to get involved in such a thing. What if you kill the wedding messenger? Where can you and Yan Wang escape? Even with you, it''s just one more person to die. "


    It''s a little ugly.


    But it is an irrefutable fact.


    Lu Li did not want to refute, but asked: "you have been talking about the will of the emperor of the holy kingdom from the beginning to the end. However, you took the apprentice on behalf of the master that day, and even sent me to witness the history of Zhenwu region. Is it not the will of the king of Yan? "


    Gu Haoran eyebrow peak slightly Yang, "yes, but how about that? It turns out that you haven''t changed anything in just a dozen days. In other words, even if you refine the true Qi, you are just a martial artist in Qi Qiqiao state, which has no effect on the situation. "


    "Listen to my senior brother''s advice. Forget it. You can have another life. As long as you endure it and give you ten years, you may become master Mingyou. At that time, if you want to revenge again, elder martial brother will accompany you to kill the demon emperor in the heaven and the devil kingdom. "


    Speaking of this, Gu Haoran''s tone is full of bewitching meaning: "and think carefully, you and the king of Yan do not have that deep friendship. She has always been taking advantage of you. I heard that she wanted to pull you into the game and send you to Wuzong for cultivation. You didn''t want to listen to her and even drew out swords. Why do you want to help her now? "Lu Li opened his mouth, but failed to make a sound.


    In the mind recollects and bathes the tea sleeve few times exchange, not from also produced a trace of vacillation.


    "You see, you can''t even tell yourself why." Gu Haoran showed a successful smile.


    But there was a glimmer of disappointment.


    Just when Gu Haoran intends to end this dialogue, Lu Li suddenly shakes his head and says, "No


    Gu Haoran slightly a Leng.


    Lu Li raised his head and stubbornly said, "what you said is wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Haoran showed an expression of listening attentively.


    Lu Li said in a deep voice: "although my friendship with her is not so deep, I also hate her repeated use and coercion. But it has nothing to do with the fact that I want to help her


    Finish this sentence, Lu Li''s mind recalled in front of the imperial book room, bathed in tea that startled Hong''s smile.


    Perhaps because of that smile, Lu Li still feels that the powerful Yan Wang in the eyes of outsiders is actually a poor woman who can''t control her own destiny.


    The idea of helping her was also firmly established at that time.


    "So? Younger martial brother, don''t tell me... " All of a sudden, Gu Haoran seemed to think of some terrible things and said, "the king of Yan is dozens of years older than you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lu Li glared at his eyes, speechless: "are you crazy or am I crazy?"


    Gu Haoran said: "what else is the reason? I admit that the king of Yan is indeed the most beautiful woman in the world, but She... "


    Seeing that he was trying to stop talking, he obviously knew something inside. Lu Li was not in a hurry to say what he thought. He tried to say, "what''s wrong with her?"


    Gu Haoran swallowed his saliva and shook his head as if he was guilty of a thief and said: "nothing. In short, remember that even if you like the little saint of yezong, like to bathe in autumn, or even like the princess who is the God of the kingdom of the devil, elder martial brother can support you. But only Yan Wang, only she can''t... "


    "Oh, I see. You and the king of Yan have some hidden past?" Lu Li hummed twice, "the thief shouts to catch the thief."


    "Don''t talk nonsense


    Gu Haoran waved his hand again and again. Seeing that Lu Li didn''t believe him, he hesitated and whispered: "I can tell you, but you should rot in your stomach. I don''t want to be chased by that crazy woman. "


    Lu Li patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I''m very strict."


    Gu Haoran looked at him suspiciously. He obviously didn''t believe it, but he still explained: "elder martial brother, I''m afraid you will go astray Well, do you know that the peach blossom sword forging method you got was bought by Yan Wang and me


    "In return? Then why didn''t you change the whole peach blossom sword? The chips given by the king of Yan are not high enough On hearing this, Lu Li began to complain.


    "Only your second elder martial brother is qualified to pass on the peach blossom sword. But now that you''ve joined the school, I''ll give it to you later. "


    Gu Haoran said helplessly: "to get back to the point, elder martial brother, in order to cultivate and develop Dharma, I would trade with some powerful warriors. As long as they can afford the price that makes me excited, they can exchange what they want from me. If I don''t have them, I''ll get them for them. "


    "That year, the king of Yan practiced" blue sky thunder and fire ", so he collected all kinds of forging methods and found it on my head..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    This is not the first time that Lu Li has heard the name of Qingtian thunder fire.


    As mu Hongxiu master the ground step forging method, Lu Li once heard the name in Ge Xinyue''s mouth.


    However, Lu Li didn''t expect that this ground step forging method had some connection with Gu Haoran.


    "That is to say, this blue sky thunder fire is the forging method created by the king of Yan himself What''s more, the peach blossom sword is also used for reference


    Lu Li deliberated for a moment, but did not understand: "for martial arts, forging method is not so important? Why did the king of Yan spend so much effort to create a ground level forging method? "


    "She has her idea that every warrior should follow her own path. In fact, you should have noticed that, haven''t you? "


    Gu Haoran looked at Lu Li and said, "no matter it''s Kendo, boxing, or even the killing skills of the local government, you are involved in it, and you are trying to go out of your own way. So is the king of Yan. The way she wants to go is just a means. "


    After that, Gu Haoran returned to the subject, "and, she paid a price you can''t imagine for this forging method."


    "What did she trade with you for?" Lu Li heard Gu Haoran''s implication.


    Obviously, in order to change to peach blossom sword, mu tea must have paid some "miserable" price. And this price, even Gu Haoran himself, is regarded as a kind of prohibition. Taboo.


    Gu Haoran sighed and said, "you know, what is the inheritance of our school?"


    Lu Li thought for a moment. In addition to the sword technique, he really didn''t know what inheritance there was in this inexplicable school. Gu Haoran didn''t betray the truth. He slowly explained: "master, what he is good at in martial arts is the inheritance of sword, fist and palm. The sword technique is given to your second elder martial brother, including peach blossom sword. The palm technique was passed on to your Third Elder martial brother, and the fist technique was passed on to your fourth elder martial brother. "


    "However, 70 years ago, your Third Elder martial brother was killed, and the inheritance of palm techniques has been cut off."


    "But in addition to sword, palm and fist, there is a kind of strange inheritance called Yanfa, which was inherited by elder martial brother and me."


    As a result, Gu Haoran said to himself: "although people who know my elder martial brother all say that I am a nine stream derivation, I have made a lot of efforts in order to inherit the same line of derivation over the years."


    Lu Li shows an expression that he can''t understand at all.


    He has never heard of this kind of inheritance. And Judging from this name alone, the so-called derivation is more like those swindlers who set up stalls and fortune telling in previous lives?


    "The cultivation of derivation is different from martial arts. Even if I''m in the state of reversion today, if I don''t get into the door, I can''t make the derivative method a little better. "


    "That''s why I trade with the warriors."


    "Trade their past and their future."


    Lu Li''s face changed slightly: "past and future? Is it not some kind of magic


    Gu Haoran said helplessly: "whatever exists, there are traces to follow in the past, and the future is unpredictable. But the same way of derivation can explore the past and intercept the future. Such skills against heaven must be constantly practiced with the "past" and "future" of the strong. "


    "It''s not about the past year. Most of the achievements I''ve made in the future are useless." Gu Haoran expression, hidden a trace of remorse and regret, "until met mu tea sleeve that crazy woman before, but I never lost."


    "You intercepted her future?"


    Lu Li caught the point.


    Gu Haoran said helplessly: "it''s not that I intercepted her future, but she used her future marriage to replace the peach blossom sword forging method At that time, I was not familiar with the control of intercepting the future, so it was not just marriage that intercepted my hand... "


    "What else?" Lu Li has a wonderful way.


    "And her love."


    Gu Haoran rubbed his face, looked at Lu Li and said, "do you understand? If you have any idea about the king of Yan, you''d better give up this idea. Her future, lost love, not only the love between men and women, but also family and friendship All that she cherishes and cares about will leave her, which has been doomed since the tragic death of her disciples. "


    "Then you''ll give her love back? How can you take half the responsibility for such a thing? " Lu Li didn''t mind Gu Haoran''s ridicule. He just thought: "besides, at that time, you mistakenly took her love because you couldn''t master the derivation. Now that we have succeeded, there''s no reason why we can''t do this little thing. "


    "Younger martial brother, so I said you are still too young. Some things are not as simple as you think."


    Gu Haoran sighed: "even if I have the ability to return the intercepted future to her, awe is the most important emotion for the existence of" the long river of time. ". As a crazy woman, she never knows what awe is. Naturally, she will not be recognized by the power of time. "


    "What''s more, she is the only one who can decide her future. Now she has almost given up "love". She has experienced the tragic death of her beloved apprentice, and has been betrayed by two imperial brothers. In fact, she has no hope for the world for a long time. ""In other words, there is nothing you can do about the future of Yan Wang?"


    Lu Li took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that Gu Haoran would tell him this amazing inside story.


    Gu Haoran nodded, "now you should know how dangerous this madwoman is? Her future is doomed to be unaccompanied, and everything she values will deviate from her. Therefore, she is cruel to herself and will not be too close to the people around her. Even if you want to help her, she may not appreciate it. "


    "No, how can manager Ge explain it? In my opinion, the king of Yan still relies on manager Ge. If all the people who are involved in her will eventually deviate from her, how can manager Ge be so trusted by her? "


    Lu Li immediately found the biggest doubt in Gu Haoran''s words.


    Ge Xinyue is the only flaw in this speech.


    Since can''t be close to people, then how can ge Xinyue become the bosom friend of mu tea?


    "Ge Xinyue..." Gu Haoran gave a deep thought and said: "she is just a poor man. If you want to stand in her position, you must have the consciousness of sacrificing for the king of Yan at any time. However, if you really want to interfere in the power of the "long river of time" for the sake of King Yan, no one can save your life unless the master is born again. "


    In fact, these words in the end, nothing more than the situation of mu tea is too dangerous, unauthorized interference, it is likely to die.


    Before seeing all this in snowy state, Lu Li may be moved by Gu Haoran''s words. Before his horizon is broadened, he will observe the world from a self righteous perspective. However, after his trip to the snowy state, what Lu Li really gained was the "truth" observed with his eyes.


    The world is so beautiful that he has only seen the tip of the iceberg in the past ten years.


    Now that he has heard Gu Haoran''s explanation of "the past" and "the future", Lu Li wants to see the power of "the river of time".


    Besides, all he really wanted to do was to help the poor woman.


    Although Gu Haoran''s meaning is kind, Lu Li still decides to act according to his own will.


    "Elder martial brother, I understand your kindness, but from the beginning to the end, my decision is from the heart. Even if Yan Wang is not Yan Wang, as long as I make this decision, I have no idea to change. "


    Lu Li said slowly, and showed a smile, "moreover, this kind of experience is also very rare, isn''t it?"


    "Even if it''s going to die? You don''t regret it? "


    Gu Haoran suddenly accentuated his tone.


    "Elder martial brother, since you are good at deriving Dharma, you should know that you don''t regret it later. That''s what I should worry about in the future. As for me now, why worry about the future?"


    Lu Li shook his head with a smile, and stood side by side with Gu Haoran, looking at the sea of Monsters: "the warriors of the snow state, don''t you regret it? In the final analysis, they are all decisions made by themselves. As for the reasons and the future, what does it matter? "


    "To be worthy of your heart is enough."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    "Worthy of your heart?"


    Gu Haoran did not persuade.


    Since Lu fan has decided to leave the place, he has no choice but to leave


    "Go and say goodbye to your acquaintances. It''s time to take you back."


    With this sentence, Gu Haoran took a step forward, leaving his voice echoing, but the man had disappeared.


    Lu Li was surprised and said, "didn''t you tell me not to go back before refining true Qi?"


    Unfortunately, Gu Haoran did not answer.


    This makes Lu Li have a feeling of having a good time.


    The true Qi has not been refined yet. Even if all the thunder pools have been developed, the combat power can even be used to communicate with those who can''t destroy the territory. But after all, the power of Qi and blood is only water without a source, not a long-term way.


    "This Do you think you''ve ruined yourself? "


    Lu Li smiles bitterly, but there is no more entanglement on this issue.


    As Gu Haoran said.


    The road is their own choice, no matter what road you choose, go on.


    In this world, if you can''t do everything from your heart, what''s the meaning of cultivation? What''s the point of being strong?


    What''s more, if you still have a card like a modifier, it''s not entirely the existence of this world. Who says that we must be in awe of the so-called "long river of time"?


    When he saw the boundary, Lu Li knew that in this world, no matter what kind of mysterious and powerful power, there must be its source. Even if it is powerful enough to destroy the world and create all things, as long as the veil is lifted, it will no longer be an existence that needs to be revered.


    Lu Li, as a traverser, is more likely to understand this point.


    Any kind of power, after seeing it with one''s own eyes, loses its unknowns, is nothing difficult to understand.


    You know, this is a world that even the nether world exists.


    So who can say for sure that the so-called "river of time" does not exist in another sense? Not to mention surprise, even through such things can meet, Lu Li does not think there is anything more amazing than this.


    After a long time, when the aftershocks of the monster sea were calmed down, those warriors who went down the wall returned one by one. Lu Li also saw Wei Zhi''s figure.


    Compared with other people, Wei Zhi was just exhausted. When he got to the city wall, he couldn''t wait to take out the Qi and blood pill and recover his physical strength.


    They had just fought against the sea of monsters, and they had to fight for more than ten miles, which was more difficult than usual. If it had not been for xuezun and Gu Haoran to get rid of the terrible monster and seal up a large area of monster beast sea, which frightened the second-order demon beasts hidden in the dark. Those who did not destroy the weapons who went down the wall this time would lose many hands.


    "Yes, I didn''t get hurt this time."


    At the moment of seeing Wei Zhi, Lu Li got close to him.


    Wei Zhi glared at him and didn''t have a good way: "I''m not hurt, that''s right. You boy, standing on the wall watching the fun, dare to say sarcastic remarks?"


    "You told me to go to the wall. Otherwise, with my swordsmanship, the second level monster can''t be cut." Lu Li patted the sword box behind him, and was very satisfied with his results.


    Although the second-order monster has some slight enemies, and its physical strength is not directly proportional to the destructive power it shows. Lu Li''s final victory over it is somewhat suspect that he took some tricks, and even lost a long sword for it. However, this at least shows that he has not taken the wrong path with all his efforts.


    In order to fight, we should not only have strong military skills, but also strong weapons.


    "Forget it. It''s OK to use your third rate flying sword reluctantly. This time, it''s remembered by that monster. Next time, you won''t be able to get rid of it."


    Wei Zhi showed a look of disapproval.


    Others don''t know the details of Lu Li''s sword case. How can he not know?


    The three swords, which were made by melting a half step spirit soldier''s mirror, had at least half of his hard work. The three long swords were not forged for the purpose of flying sword. Lu Li''s ability to control the three swords by force is the limit of the limit.


    If it is not for the special material, if you want to kill the monster between the unreal and the real, it is just a dream.


    "No matter what means I won that thing is a fact."


    Lu Li said with a smile.


    I don''t care about Weizhi''s attack.


    "You''d better use it less in the future. The intention of xuezun''s giving you this sword case was to let you warm up the three long swords and gradually understand the sword in the future. This time, you''ve broken one of your swords, and you''ve broken 30% of the use of the sword case. The sword array you''ve pulled out will die before it''s finished. "


    Wei Zhi rolled his eyelids, and after a word of advice to Lu Li, he took a breath of relief and said, "Gu Haoran is here, so you should get out of here, too?"


    Referring to this topic, Lu Li''s face was stiff with a smile, but he said, "I wanted to say goodbye to you, but I''ll forget it.""Tell me goodbye. I''m lucky to go back alive. If possible, I hope you don''t come back to snowy state in your lifetime. " Wei Zhi waved his hand, but there was no sense of parting.


    Perhaps, for all the warriors in snowy state, it is the greatest luck to be able to leave alive one day.


    In their opinion, Lu Li, a young man who is a monk in the middle of the road, should not have appeared in the snowy state.


    It is a shame for Every warrior who guards the city wall to let the young people who are old enough to be their great grandchildren go to the battlefield.


    "But since you are leaving, I''ll show you xuezun again."


    All of a sudden, Wei Zhi got up and said after recovering.


    Lu Li said in surprise: "snow Zun should also be healing now. What do you see him do?"


    "Don''t you have long coveted the inheritance of Xue Zun''s sword technique? I have the cheek to ask for a move and a half move for you this time. It must be no problem."


    Wei Zhi said without expression, but Lu Li was still warm.


    Xue Zun is a strong man of this level, and his inheritance is the most precious one.


    Lu Li cheated many people''s inheritance during his stay in daxuezhou. However, those masters of Mingyou didn''t mean to teach them.


    For the martial arts of Ming and Youjing, sometimes they prefer to cut off their inheritance, rather than entrust them to non-human beings.


    A master of Mingyou, who lived for hundreds of years. If we want them to inherit, we have to inspect at least ten or even decades of time, except for those who are close relatives by blood.


    Although Lu Wei knows a lot about Kung Fu, he must be able to make it clear.


    "Don''t think about it, you boy. This is also the meaning of Xue Zun. If he doesn''t want to pass it on to you, even if I break my mouth, it''s useless. "


    Wei Zhi saw the expression on Lu Li''s face, full of disgust.


    Lu Li hears the speech and smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "Don''t waste your time. Let''s go." Wei Zhi saw the situation and did not explain anything. He strode to the rear of the city wall.


    When they come to xuezun''s tent again, those soldiers who are in charge of guarding will not stop him. Moreover, they seem to have received the news for a long time, and even look at Lu Li enviously.


    That''s the inheritance of xuezun''s sword technique.


    In the world, in addition to several Kendo holy places, how many people dare to say that their Kendo cultivation is stronger than xuezun?


    "Take advantage of the opportunity and learn as much as you can. It''s up to you."


    Before arriving at the tent, Wei Zhi didn''t mean to go in. Instead, he told him, "if you can''t understand it, memorize it by rote and digest it slowly. It will benefit you immensely in the future."


    Lu Li nodded and could not help but show a serious look.


    Although there is a modifier in the body, which can record the inheritance of martial arts and skills to the greatest extent, except for the special case of shensha Sutra, the modifier still has a great local area for the recording of this kind of teaching.


    Unless, as in the xuanjianzong, there was a fixed "teaching" every day to strengthen the inheritance, otherwise only once or twice was taught, and most of them were incomplete skills or martial arts.


    Of course, the inheritance of Xue Zun is the best "blueprint" or "material", even if it is a incomplete version.


    Whether it is based on it to integrate martial arts skills, or to integrate it into the sword Sutra, will greatly improve their current strength.


    So, pressing some agitated mood, Lu Li took a deep breath and walked into the tent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    In the tent, a strong smell of blood came to the front.


    Luli sniffed and saw the white snow Zun.


    At this time, compared with the previous look of uncertainty, snow Zun really has to appear a lot of confusion.


    Fortunately, he was wearing a black robe. Even so, the strong smell of blood still drifted around, proving that his injury was really serious.


    "It''s a laugh for you."


    Aware that Luli entered the tent, snow Zun slowly rose, a smile appeared on his pale face, and said: "if it is not your elder brother Gu Haoran to help in this battle today, if I fall, it will be a disaster of destruction for snow state."


    "And it has something to do with you. I thank you for all the living beings in snow state and Zhenwu district. "


    When it comes to this, snow Zun even made a salute to Lu Li.


    Lu Li hurriedly reached out to stop him, and really showed a face of fear. "I can''t afford this gift. What is snow respect doing?"


    "You can afford it."


    Snow Zun did not let Lu Li hold himself, with the strength of his Ming you master, insisted on worship, Luli could not stop at all. Later, he said, "Gu Haoran should have told you your teacher. In order to save all the living beings in Zhenwu area, the elder Wu used to ice the whole border of the world. He was seriously injured and died before the end of his life."


    Luli nodded and whispered, "about this teacher, gu Elder martial brother, he did have said it. "


    "Before your master left, he had left behind three sources of heaven and man. First, I gave it to your second elder brother. The second way, it fell on my hand. "


    The voice of xuezun is gentle, "these two have been used many years ago. The last inheritance of the heaven and man was originally in the hand of your elder martial brother Gu Haoran, which was left to the last disciple of the martial school


    "This man is you."


    Hearing that, Luli has guessed what snow Zun said next, but said: "things have priority. Facing such a strong opponent, it is stupid to hide the bottom card. Moreover, if you all die in the battlefield, snow state will be broken. Then, not only the real world will suffer, I will have no place to hide. So the origin of the heaven and man actually saved my life. "


    Snow Zun hears words, but some surprised to see Lu Li.


    He had imagined several answers from Luli, but he didn''t expect that Lu Li''s answer would be so simple and direct.


    "Why is there a complete egg under the nest? Snow Zun is the pillar of the whole snow state. Saving you is equivalent to self-help. If you thank you, snow Zun will not say it. " Lu Li saw the snow Zun face show surprise color, smile put out a hand, then some embarrassed way, "and, if snow Zun really want to thank me, then wait..."


    "The inheritance of the snow sword is my own consent, and you can rest assured."


    Snow Zun looked at Luli with some appreciation and smiled: "and my sword inheritance is not as precious as you think. It is only a few years since he lived more and more. He has gradually improved his sword killing skills. What I must say is that it is not better than the eight wasteland swordsmen who were the world''s powerful gods in that year. "


    "The sword skill inheritance of Mingyou master, no matter how, put it outside is a good thing that will be robbed by people."


    Lu Li was in the right color, and saluted: "please also ask snow Zun to give advice."


    Snow Zun lifted his hand, a soft force to land away from the virtual support, then reached out to the air a lead, white deer Wuling steps out, the temperature in the tent immediately fell a lot.


    White Deer Wuling came to the side of the snow Zun, and looked at the land with his head crooked, showing a curious color.


    For such a special creature full of spirituality, Luli naturally has many questions, raising his eyes slightly and looking at the white deer. The White Deer Wuling also blinked, came to him, arched him with his head.


    Lu Li was at a loss and looked at the snow Zun.


    Snow Zun was also a little surprised, then he said, "White Deer likes you very much. It seems that you really have the qualification to become a strong sword repair."


    Lu Li Wen Yan, thinking of the scene of white deer turning into a long sword at that time, hesitated and reached for a touch on his body.


    The White Deer stepped on, but did not resist.


    The touch of the beginning is very cool, but the lifelike hair has a very real smooth feeling.


    This shows that the real powerful martial spirit is not a completely illusory existence, they can also interfere with the reality, which can explain the origin of the mysterious magic of "martial spirit soldiers".


    "I have seen a human martial spirit of heaven step. It feels very strong and even breaks the scene for the monk. Is there such a big gap between the martial arts who awakened the Wuling and the ordinary ones? "


    Touched the white deer, Luli suddenly thought of Mu Ning autumn woman Wuling, can not help but ask snow Zun.


    "As its name implies, the existence of Wuling is a powerful and extremely talented talent. With the help of Wu Sheng Ling, we can make a smooth journey on the road of martial arts and see the beautiful scenery that many people can not see in their whole life. "Xue Zun explained: "but in addition to awakening the martial spirit, the truly powerful martial spirit is actually unique. They have an inherent name, called inheriting Wuling. "


    "Inheriting Wuling...." Lu Li chewed on the meaning behind the title, "Tianjie Wuling, will it also be the inheritance of Wuling? Isn''t that to say that an ordinary warrior can also get the heavenly level martial spirit


    "There are very few heavenly orders in Zhenwu region. There are only a few hundred known heavenly orders. Compared with this vast world, only a few hundred days of martial spirits are just very small numbers. They are in the hands of the most powerful forces and will only pass on to those Tianjiao. "


    Snow Zun looked at Lu Li, "the martial spirit of human form you said should be the princess of the kingdom of swallowing heaven, which Mu Ning Qiu owns?"


    Lu Li didn''t expect xuezun to know Mu Ning Qiu''s martial spirit. He replied, "yes At that time, I saw the Wuling with my own eyes. It took me only a moment to help mu ningqiu break through to Mingyou. Now I think, the power she has is really... "


    "Too terrible?" Xue Zun said with a smile: "yes, the power of Tianjie Wuling is terrible, but no one can control it except the people they recognize. Every Tianjie Wuling is like an independent life with memory, emotion and even strange temper


    "The martial spirit of Mu Ning Qiu is called" Saint devil ". However, mu ningqiu is the first and only warrior to be recognized by her in the thousands of years of history of tuntian Shengguo. "


    "The holy devil and martial spirit are born with two sides. To master her difficulty, she can rank first in all the heavenly level Wuling. Mu ningqiu can get her approval, which can only be said to be her own strength. "


    "I see."


    After listening to xuezun''s explanation, Lu Li''s strange feeling disappeared with the smoke. It would be good news if that terrible spirit could not come through awakening.


    After all, he had personally killed xuanjie Wuling in xuanjianzong, and Shen Fangge, who owned the Dijie Wuling, was totally defeated by him in that battle.


    As long as it is not facing the Tianjie Wuling, Lu Li still has absolute confidence.


    "Well, it''s about martial spirits. If you meet them in person in the future, you''ll know the magic." Xuezun stopped the topic and waved to the white deer.


    The White Deer rubbed against Luli again, turned to the side of xuezun, burst out a dazzling white light, and then turned into the whole body of the snow-white sword.


    "There are many kinds of martial spirits like white deer sword, which are born to transform soldiers. If you can encounter similar inheriting martial spirits, especially sword soldiers, you can try to subdue them. This will be a force that can not be ignored. "


    Holding the handle of the White Deer sword, xuezun slowly opened his mouth, and then turned his words, "but in the final analysis, both sword techniques and sword soldiers are born for sword cultivation."


    "The swordsmanship I take is pure killing."


    "Watch it..."


    The white deer''s face suddenly recovered. As he slowly raised his hand, the air flow in the tent changed, turning into a whirling sword.


    The next moment!


    Lu Li only felt a groundbreaking sword light and directly chopped himself!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    This sword, snow Zun completely uses the meaning of the sword.


    Lu Li is in the sword idea of cutting snow sword in an instant. What he sees in front of him is only the light of a hundred Zhang sword. Even his thinking is frozen.


    Only at this moment did he know why the third-order ferocious beast faced this sword at that time wanted to escape!


    Because in the face of this kind of sword spirit, there is no sense of war at all.


    Imagine a terrible scene in which there is only a sword light crossing the sky and the sky. Even if Lu Li knew that all this was just an illusion created by the sword''s intention, Lu Li still shivered, clenched his teeth, and forced himself to look directly at the rising sword light. He took a step in the "boundless snow" and wanted to see more of the sword spirit in the sword light Be more careful.


    Although this process can be completely dependent on the modifier. But Lu Li, after all, has studied sword for ten years, and still has a trace of pride and persistence in his heart.


    "How can you climb that mountain if you can''t even see it with your own eyes?"


    Lu Li''s ferocious strength burst out again, endured the extremely real piercing cold, and then took a step to the sword light.


    Two steps later, Luli saw the frozen snow and countless tiny "light spots.".


    Those light spots circled and formed a hundred Zhang sword. There was a faint connection between them and the flying snow between heaven and earth. Lu Li felt as if he was in a big array composed of swords.


    "Big array!"


    This idea flashed through his mind, and Lu Li''s eyes lit up. Almost subconsciously, he slapped the sword box behind him with a clanging sound. Two long swords were streamed, one left and one right hanging on his side.


    "Sword array, so this is sword array." Lu Li didn''t reach out to hold the two swords, but tried to remember the tracks of those light spots and flying snow. The more he looked, the more he felt the unfathomable snow Zun was.


    It turns out that cutting snow sword is not just an ordinary sword move.


    It''s more like a big array that pulls the sky.


    In other words, it is a sword array with its own sword meaning as its eye and all things as its foundation.


    This idea is similar to Lu Li''s sword array method which is being perfected now, which has brought him a lot of inspiration.


    "No wonder Xue Zun gave me a sword case. It seems that he has already embarked on the road of sword array." Lu Li depressed the bottom of her heart, not too excited.


    Although the sword of cutting snow is also a kind of sword array, it is not exactly similar to the way he wants to go.


    In other words, it needs sword cultivation. It has a deep understanding of Kendo and a very high requirement for self cultivation.


    Although such a road is strong, what Lu Li wants is still to use the sword as the array and the sword cultivation itself as the medium. One is to use their own power to communicate with heaven and earth; the other is to borrow the power of foreign things to break out a powerful force.


    Naturally, the latter is more important than the former.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li finally opened the modifier and saw the gradually formed book of "cutting snow sword". Then he switched to the function of skill integration and transferred the unnamed sword array.


    "It seems that there is no predestination between me and Xuejian."


    With a sigh, Lu Li accelerated the modifier to record the process of cutting snow sword, and put the skill of the sword array into the fusion plate.


    When the sword became a book, Lu Li did not hesitate to use it as material and "feed" it to his sword array.


    [successful fusion. You can obtain Martial Arts (unnamed) with a maximum level of 30. ¡¿


    [please name the skill]


    after the sound of Ding, the prompt text of the modifier appears. Lu Li looks at the still unnamed sword array, and looks at the upper limit of lv30 with some joy.


    Before the integration of the snow chopping sword, the upper limit of the sword array was only lv20. Although the upper limit of growth was very high, it was not as good as the no lack sword Scripture. What''s more, the cultivation conditions of the sword array were too harsh because of the integration of too many conceptual martial arts skills. At least six and a half step spirit soldiers'' long swords were needed to cultivate the sword array.


    Compared with this condition, the upper limit of lv20 appears to be a little chicken ribs.


    In short, the cost performance ratio is not high enough.


    However, with the completion of the snow chopping sword, the upper limit of this sword array has suddenly become lv30, which has increased by 10 levels, which is five more levels than the growth limit of Wumian sword Sutra.


    Judging from Lu Li''s own method, this sword array now has the qualification of seven grades. If it goes further, it may grow to Tiangong.


    But the qualification of Qipin is enough.


    At the moment of Luli''s integration.


    Xue Zun felt something, scattered the meaning of cutting snow sword, and let Lu Li get out of the illusion.


    Around the scene a change, Lu Li''s eyes also gradually calm down.


    "It looks like you''ve got something." Although Xue Zun doesn''t know how much Lu Li has learned, he can feel that Lu Li has taken another step on the road of sword array."Thank you for your success."


    Without hesitation, Lu Li saluted Xue Zun.


    The grace of imparting knowledge is equal to the great kindness.


    This time, xuezun accepted it calmly, released his palm, and the White Deer sword restored its martial spirit form. He also looked at Lu Li with a kind of humanized eyes.


    "Every man has his own way. The road of our predecessors is just learning from others. You can gain something, or because you really have this talent. "


    Snow Zun said slowly: "however, I still advise you. Although there are merits in combining the heritage of different schools. But don''t really immerse in it and lose your way. "


    Lu Li heard the words, and the joy in his heart slightly diluted a lot. Although he didn''t know the meaning of Xue Zun''s instructions, he still said seriously: "I remember."


    Xue Zun took a deep look at him, "the power in front of you is just a bubble shadow. When you see the threshold of heaven and man, you will know how important it is to walk out of your own way."


    "Heaven and man..."


    Lu Li''s heart a Lin, understand snow Zun''s hint.


    Nowadays, there are very few warriors who can see God''s realm in the whole Zhenwu region. Although it is not completely extinct, it seems that there has not been a strong one in the new generation of warriors.


    Even the great emperor of the heavenly devil, a strong man who inherited the fate of a country, just stood on the threshold and was still a little short of a breakthrough.


    This is enough to show that if you want to see God, you need more than "power" itself. There must be some harsher conditions. However, Lu Li is aware of himself now. It is still too early to talk about the realm of heaven and man. He has to put Xue Zun''s admonition at the bottom of his heart.


    After that, xuezun points out some experience in sword techniques. They talk for a long time. Until Lu Li realizes that Xue Zun''s complexion is getting worse, he remembers that he is still hurt, so he gets up and leaves.


    Xuezun didn''t keep it.


    When Lu Li left the tent, he sighed: "so you will be satisfied?"


    With his voice, Gu Haoran''s figure appeared abruptly, and his expression coagulated: "how do you feel?"


    "Talent is good, but it''s not as good as real Tianjiao." Xuezun shook his head and said, "he can take two steps in the state of cutting snow sword, which shows that his heart is firm and he has the determination to climb the peak. It''s just He is too strong in pursuit of means. If he goes on like this, mingyoujing may be his destination. "


    "Do you really think so?" Gu Haoran heard the words and bared his teeth.


    Xue Zun was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t know what kind of future you see in him. However, although he has the possibility of becoming a strong man, he obviously has no fear of power."


    "It will not be a good thing for him, or for the world, if he does not know how to revere the power and rashly grasp the powerful power."


    Speaking of this, xuezun slightly stopped talking, but he mocked himself: "however, I do not have the qualification to evaluate him. After all, the deer clan is a group of people who are least afraid of power. "


    "That girl''s life style is born to be the master of ten thousand swords, the strongest sword and the strongest sword cultivation. This combination doesn''t need to worry about awe."


    Gu Haoran glanced at Xue Zun and said, "but, my little younger martial brother I''m not sure about his fate


    "So what do you see in his future?" Snow Zun rarely show curiosity, "even white deer are willing to be close to him, this is very special."


    Gu Haoran shook his head, recalled the scene he saw in the future, and said in a deep voice: "it''s too specific, I can''t describe it. Just in his future The sky is falling. "


    Gu Haoran turned to xuezun and said, "with one sword, he cut down the sky of Zhenwu domain and split a world I have never seen before."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    Xue Zun was slightly stunned, and then showed an unbelievable expression, "a sword cut down the sky, and even cut open a world? Do you mean that in the future, he may be the one who leads the upper world to come down and destroy Zhenwu region? "


    At the moment of saying this, Xue Zun''s expression is dignified, and even gives birth to a trace of killing intention to Lu Li who has just left.


    He knows better than anyone that Gu Haoran''s method is powerful. So far, Gu Haoran has not made any mistakes in the future, all of which have been fulfilled one by one.


    Perhaps there are some localities, or some subtle deviations. But whenever Gu Haoran accurately sees some fragments, it must be the "future" that will happen in the long river of time.


    "Don''t worry. I have different opinions on the future of this derivative performance."


    Gu Haoran chuckled to xuezun, indicating that he should not be impatient. He wrote lightly: "and you know, although I practice derivation, according to the master of the dead ghost, my derivation is not in the stream at all, so this prediction is not necessarily accurate."


    "But the future that you had predicted has already appeared."


    Xue Zun suddenly raised his voice, and his apathy disappeared. He became a little excited: "you told me that the strongest sword will appear, and this sword will bring earth shaking changes to Zhenwu region. You advise me to take the sword before the girl is born, but I just think that''s nonsense."


    "Now the strongest sword has appeared, and the situation in snowy state is getting worse and worse. With my present state, I''d better see God, and I can''t protect here for long."


    "At that time, the whole Zhenwu region will know the existence of snowy state, and many people will lose their lives as a result..."


    Speaking of this, snow Zun slightly a meal, rather bitter way: "perhaps my own will, is also the inevitable process of this outcome."


    Then he looked at Gu Haoran: "but it also shows that your derivation has not made any mistakes."


    "Ah, I wish you could tell that bastard Jingchi. He always thinks that I am a liar who swindles around with nine stream derivation." Gu Haoran shook his head a little disconsolately, and then said, "although my derivation has not made any mistakes, it is not always possible to accurately interpret them."


    He raised his eyes and looked at Xue Zun: "you should be very clear that a wrong judgment on a thing will blind your perception and even draw the worst conclusion."


    Xue Zun''s face changed slightly.


    Gu Haoran''s words are obviously about the contradiction between him and his sister, Mrs. Lu.


    There is no need to say much about the dispute about the strongest sword. Right and wrong, right and wrong, has long lost its significance after the disaster of extermination. But as far as the present situation is concerned, Madame Lu, who has built the strongest sword and is expected to let the girl walk with her sword in ten years, has obviously accomplished something that none of the deer people have ever done.


    From a longer-term perspective, Zhenwu area has the strongest sword, and its combat power will naturally increase a lot. In the face of the Sihai Wangting, which is likely to make a comeback, it will have more confidence.


    However, she still refuses to forgive Mrs. Lu''s xuezun, so she is on the wrong side.


    As a result, many people lost their lives before witnessing this scene.


    On the contrary, the Lu people, who insist on building the strongest sword and follow Mrs. Lu away, are not in any danger now. They may even witness the birth of the legend of the deer people for thousands of years.


    Comparing the difference between the two, Xue Zun is the one who made the wrong judgment.


    "Even if you''re right, but you have to think clearly, even heaven and man may not be able to do this kind of terrible combat power If he doesn''t pull the upper bound in the future, do you want to say that he can become a warrior of returning to the void state? "


    Xue Zun''s tone was calm, and he didn''t argue with Gu Haoran about the right or wrong, but simply came to the conclusion like a joke.


    Return to the virtual state.


    For the warriors in Zhenwu area, it is only a realm in legend.


    Although there are words and phrases recorded in various ancient books and records, it is said that ten thousand years ago, a strong man who saw God''s state broke through the threshold and became the realm of returning to emptiness, and directly tore the void to the upper world, leaving a good story.


    Similar records are also recorded in many holy places and even in the five magic kingdoms.


    Before the establishment of the five great demon States, the magic gate was in a state of chaos. A royal ancestor of a certain extreme demon Kingdom stepped into this realm to frighten the demon gate and become a famous leader for a time.


    However, most of these records can not be studied, and there are even some suspicion of putting gold on their faces. After all, in the most prosperous period of martial arts, none of the world''s most powerful people who participated in the first World War of the four seas Wangting reached the realm of reversion. The only suspect is Gu Haoran''s master, who left only one surname. However, his real state of mind is still not out of sight.


    Thus it can be seen that Guixu state, even if it is real, is definitely beyond the realm that people imagine. At least, the martial arts who see the divine realm can not make such a terrible feat as splitting the sky."You and I can''t judge whether it''s true or not. However, in my opinion, that scene is more like the younger martial brother blocking the invasion of the gods of the upper world, and killing a world with one sword. "


    Gu Haoran didn''t care about Xue Zun''s sarcastic attitude. He said with a smile: "according to my observation, this future is more convincing than what colludes with the upper bound."


    "I hope you''re right." Xue Zun said: "the attitude of the gods of the upper world towards Zhenwu domain is always unclear. No matter which side of the future segment is, we can not stop it."


    "If the gods of the upper world want to invade Zhenwu area, it will not help to kill my younger martial brother. Instead of thinking about things in a bad way, why don''t you think that if he can really become a warrior in Guixu, the court of the four seas is a fart? "


    Gu Haoran finished this sentence and patted xuezun on the shoulder: "you, you have been in snowy state for a long time, even your brain is not normal. There is no absolute thing in the world. Look at it a little bit, so that you won''t be too tired. "


    "And you?" Xue Zun''s face was full of sneers: "how long can you hide those things you did in the kingdom of swallowing heaven?"? You want to fight for the general situation, cultivate some martial artists who win the heaven and earth, and even want to directly destroy the four seas King court and avenge elder Wu and your third younger martial brother. But have you ever thought that the Qi you fight for belongs not only to the magic school, but also to the right way, and belongs to the whole Zhenwu realm. "


    "So what?" Gu Haoran wanted to leave. After hearing this, he stopped and grinned: "I want to fight. Who can stop me? Bathing whale? The king of heaven? Or the so-called six holy places, those old but not dead waste? "


    Finally, Gu Haoran turned his eyes to xuezun: "or you?"


    Feeling his dangerous breath, Xue Zun kept on saying: "all this has nothing to do with me. I have no hope of breaking through to see God in this life. You''d better be faster than them, or you will have no chance to survive in front of the God state only by magic power."


    "It''s just to see God. If I want to, I can get there at any time."


    Gu Haoran laughed, and a haze flashed at the bottom of his eyes: "it''s just that Zhenwu area now doesn''t need a new man."


    This topic is obviously sensitive.


    Snow Zun did not take over, but his eyes closed slightly, making a farewell appearance.


    Gu Haoran grinned silently and stepped out of the tent.


    Not far from the tent, Lu Li is saying goodbye to a familiar warrior, and at the request of all, he has disclosed his secret recipe for cooking black evil spirits.


    Among them, the herb which is similar to pepper is the most important one, and he still bought it from old man Gao.


    Knowing the inside story, the martial artists immediately called old man Gao, a rogue businessman, holding such a good thing that he has only taken it out so far.


    It can be expected that soon, the old man Gao, who has just been blackmailed by Gu Haoran, will face the robbery of these warriors again.


    After all, although that kind of medicine is not precious, but in such a ghost place as snowy state, to be able to cook that delicious material, it must become very popular.


    As soon as the matter has been explained, Lu Li finally gets away from the crowd of many martial artists. As soon as he looks up, he sees Gu Haoran''s smiling face, which is somewhat to be beaten.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    "I can''t see, younger martial brother, you''ve been so familiar with these guys in less than 20 days."


    Gu Haoran looked at Lu Li with a smile and his tone was full of teasing.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "it''s all for life."


    If it''s not for the sake of "living", who would like to take those black corpses day after day in this snowy weather, make them into meat pieces, and then boil them into broth to please other warriors?


    Of course, as the initiator of all this, Gu Haoran laughed and said: "although these guys are poor, they can survive in snowy state. Everyone has some unique skills. Although twenty days is short, with your ingenuity, I think you have cheated a lot of inheritors? "


    "How can a matter of mutual benefit be called cheating?" Lu Li turned his lips and went straight to the subject: "is it time to go?"


    "Well."


    Gu Haoran smiles and nods, then looks at Wei Zhi not far away.


    Although Wei Zhi didn''t come close, his eyes were obviously locked here. Gu Haoran looked at Wei Zhi''s hostile eyes and said thoughtfully: "before you go, go and say goodbye to that guy."


    Lu Li hears speech and sees Wei Zhi not far away. He doesn''t say anything and goes straight to the past.


    Gu Haoran also made a gesture of avoiding suspicion and deliberately went far away.


    "Lao Wei, what''s your expression? It''s not that I can''t give up. "


    After approaching, Lu Li joked.


    Wei Zhi said with a cold face, "I wish you, a little bastard, to get out of here and there. There''s no use in it. You''ve changed Laozi''s mountain moving skills into sword techniques. Don''t mention Laozi''s name when you go out."


    "Well, sometimes you just don''t give up. I''m the only one who doesn''t want to argue with you. If you talk like this after I''m gone, you''ll be killed."


    After that, Lu Li took out a brand-new set of black leather armor from the storage props. "Originally, I wanted to make a complete set and give it to you. I didn''t expect that my cheap elder martial brother would come to meet people so soon. Now I only made one leather armor. You can make do with it."


    "If you''re old, don''t wear rags all day long. There are so many black corpses, can''t you make a suit of scales?"


    While speaking, Lu Li put the leather armor into Wei Zhi''s hand.


    Wei Zhimian shook the leather armor open without expression. Seeing the crooked stitching marks on it, he disdained to say, "just your skill, don''t take it outside to shame."


    "Do you think everyone is qualified to wear the clothes I gave you?" Lu Li is also a cold hum, "this is also seen in the face of the mountain moving method, do you understand?"


    "Can you exchange such an ugly thing with Laozi''s mountain moving method?"


    Wei Zhi''s eyes widened and his expression was extremely dissatisfied.


    Lu Li actually reached out to grab the leather armor and said impatiently, "then you return me?"


    "Let go As soon as Wei Zhi exerted his strength, he took away the leather armor, "send it to Laozi''s hand. Do you still want to go back?"


    Lu Wei did not wait to reply.


    Seeing this, Lu Li also showed a dry smile.


    This kind of laughing is only to dilute the strange atmosphere of parting.


    But Wei Zhi was a warrior who was used to life and death. He put away his leather armor and said in a calm voice: "OK, don''t make that awkward gesture. In snowy state, life and death have been looked down on, not to mention you boy or leave well. If you become the master of Mingyou in the future, come back to snowy state. "


    "If I''m dead, you''ll go and kill more Heisha to avenge me. If Lao Tzu is still alive, we''ll kill the monsters together to let the old people know that mountain moving is the most powerful martial art in the battlefield! "


    After that, Wei Zhi slapped Lu Li on the shoulder, which made him show his teeth and said in a deep voice: "you said that if you can''t fight, you can''t escape. It''s not a shame. Remember this sentence, but don''t die outside in snowy state. "


    "I remember."


    Lu Li rubbed his aching shoulder, bared his teeth and said, "you are, too. When I become a master, I will go to the monster sea to find your pieces."


    Wei Zhi laughed and then looked at Gu Haoran. After struggling for a moment, he said in a low voice: "be careful of Gu Haoran. Don''t get too close to him. This guy is not a good guy


    Lu Li Leng Leng, just want to open the mouth to ask the reason, but Wei Zhi has already impatiently waved a way: "go away, little boy."


    Obviously, a reminder is the result of Weizhi''s careful consideration. No matter how much, he can''t say, also disdain to say.


    Lu Li pondered for a moment and turned to Gu Haoran.


    "Well, do you have any parting gifts from Wei Zhi?" Gu Haoran didn''t look back, he noticed that Lu Li approached, turned around and said with a smile.


    Looking at his smile, Lu Li licked his lips and said, "there is no gift, but there is a gift."


    "Oh?"


    Gu Haoran''s smile did not decrease: "let me guess, does he say, don''t go too close to me, this black hearted guy?"Lu Li laughs, neither agree nor deny.


    Gu Haoran was very free and easy to say: "this sentence is really the most reasonable thing that Wei Zhi said in his life. After all, all the people who came close to me died in the end. "


    Lu Li looked at him, "elder martial brother, since you can calculate the past and the future, you have not calculated yourself? Don''t be a ghost or a lonely star. "


    "Tiansha lone star?" Gu Haoran obviously heard this statement for the first time. After pondering it for a while, he suddenly said, "this is a very interesting statement."


    Then he said, "your elder martial brother, I am indeed a Tianshan lone star, so your second and fourth elder martial brothers are far away from me. Although they are not poor in strength, they are also afraid of death."


    "Is it too late for me to draw a line with you now?" Lu Li was on guard.


    "What do you say?"


    Gu Haoran squinted with a sly smile.


    Lu Li''s heart a tight, aware of what, is about to take a deep breath, Gu Haoran''s hand has been set up.


    Two people extremely abruptly disappeared in the snow, leaving no trace.


    Only Wei Zhi, who always looked at this side, showed a thoughtful look. After a moment, he sighed: "boy, if you have a relationship with Gu Haoran, you can ask for more happiness..."


    ¡­¡­


    Swallow up the holy land of heaven.


    On the main hall, the ministers gathered again to offer advice to his majesty, who was more than ten feet high.


    However, the atmosphere of this morning meeting was obviously a little strange.


    And the source of this trace of eccentricity is that standing among the ministers, the group of cloaks, covering the face of the strange people.


    These strange people were the first envoys of tuntian Shengguo.


    They have lived in the imperial capital for nearly a month, and this is the first time that they have appeared on such formal occasions as the imperial assembly.


    Obviously, the real protagonists of today''s court meeting are not the ministers present, but the envoys of the demon Kingdom who have no clear purpose.


    In fact, they have a tacit attitude to listen to the country''s ministers. In fact, they have a tacit attitude to listen to the state.


    Finally, at the end of everything, old Prime Minister Zhang, who always assumed a false sleep posture, stood up and said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, I think it''s better to ask some envoys to talk about their views on border matters."


    "Well?"


    On the emperor''s chair, his majesty, who could not see his face clearly, uttered a deep thought.


    Several times earlier, the ministers who pointed out that the kingdom of heaven and the devil constantly increased troops to the border also looked at the group of envoys with different expressions.


    Although the atmosphere seems calm, it is actually a undercurrent.


    "Well, it''s better to listen to some envoys of the kingdom of heaven and evil, and what they think about the increase of troops in the kingdom." At this time, Lin Wangbei also stood out, and his tone was peaceful.


    When Lin Wangbei and old Prime Minister Zhang jointly speak for one thing, it represents the opinion of the court and achieves amazing unity.


    After his majesty pondered for a moment, his majesty said faintly, "I don''t know how many envoys, what''s your opinion on this?"


    Among the demonic envoys who concealed their faces in their cloaks, a slender woman came out and bowed her head to the emperor. After saluting the emperor, a pleasant voice like a clear spring sounded: "if we go back to the holy emperor, we will increase our troops only for the sake of stability. We have never intended to invade the holy kingdom of heaven. Please rest assured. "


    After all, the woman, who could not see her face clearly, chuckled: "after all, his highness, King Yan, is going to marry my emperor, and the two countries of swallowing heaven and polar heaven will become forever allies. Does the emperor not agree with this?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    When the envoy said this, many eyes looked at the princes standing in front of the court.


    In that, mu tea face expressionless, as if the person mentioned in this sentence is not her general.


    In recent days, the whole tuntian Shengguo has known what the emperor is thinking. And as another protagonist in this storm, mu tea was almost immediately pushed to the top of the storm.


    Many people hold a wait-and-see attitude towards this marriage, which has never appeared in the history of the five countries. Of course, some radical people think that King Yan is the ninth king of the holy kingdom. Even if she is a woman, she is also the prince of the holy kingdom. It was almost humiliating to ask the prince to marry far away and become the emperor''s concubine. It was almost a slap in the face of all the warriors who devoured the kingdom of heaven.


    Therefore, since this period of time, the call for war within the holy Kingdom has reached the highest level. Even if the extremely heavenly demon Kingdom constantly increases troops to the border, the generals in the holy Kingdom still hold the view of the war.


    This time, even those politicians from the peace faction did not hold the opposite view.


    When they learned the truth, they were all filled with anger.


    It''s enough to increase troops and pressure at the border. Do you want to marry a prince openly? It would be more humiliating to swallow the Heavenly Kingdom''s compromise than to lose the war.


    However, for this matter, the emperor of the holy Kingdom has always been silent, and mu Hongxiu, the owner of the matter, has been silent so far. Their silence also made some aristocratic families ready to move and made different voices.


    Some people of aristocratic families believe that if Mu Hongxiu fights with Jitian demon Kingdom, it will be regardless of the life and death of the common people. No matter whether they lose or win, there will be no benefit in the end. It''s better to marry her to the heaven and earth devil kingdom. In this way, it can not only calm down the war, but also get powerful allies like the extreme heaven devil state. Undoubtedly, it is the best choice for the swallow heaven holy country.


    Although this kind of voice only spread among the aristocratic families, and not many people in the court were shaken by it, it occupied a certain proportion among the people who devoured heaven.


    Now to the court, this sensitive topic was raised by the envoys of the kingdom of the devil. Most people want to know what answer mu Hongxiu will give.


    Or how his majesty is going to deal with it.


    "What do you think, Yan Wang?"


    After a long silence, the emperor asked mu Hongxiu in a flat voice.


    Mu tea eyebrows slightly raised, face can not see a bit of emotion, voice without a trace of fireworks airway: "the war is related, the king''s will is not important, this matter is entirely up to your Majesty''s decision."


    Hearing her answer, it seems that man Chao Wen and Wu are not surprised.


    Because this is the style of bathing in tea.


    Although she had a bad temper and hurt people if she didn''t agree with her words, she had beaten some officials who disobeyed her opinions even in court. But when it comes to the survival of tuntian Shengguo, she will hide her emotions and consider everything from the perspective of tuntian Shengguo.


    This is one of the reasons why people admire her.


    After all, it is no less difficult for a woman to be king than to ascend the throne. Mu tea has been criticized for many years, but in the big right and wrong, her behavior has never been singled out.


    "Since the king of Yan said so, I don''t know how long it will take for the envoys to arrive at the imperial capital?"


    At this time, Lin Wangbei''s eyes were burning at the woman''s envoy. Although his tone was not tit for tat, there was also a trace of ill will.


    The woman''s envoy sent out a pleasant laugh and said, "Marshal Lin is really anxious. Even his highness Yan doesn''t care about it. Why does Marshal Lin repeatedly ask the whereabouts of the bridegroom?"


    "Is it that Is Marshal Lin trying to kill people before the envoys arrive at the imperial capital? "


    Suddenly!


    The woman''s envoy''s voice was high, almost in a tone of exclamation.


    Lin Wangbei Junlang''s face showed a funny color and said with a smile, "can''t I get involved in this matter?"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t say so." The female envoy stepped back half a step. Although her face was hidden under her cloak, she had a frightened expression. "Marshal Lin has a great reputation. Even in the kingdom of heaven and evil, many people will praise the famous general Lin Wang Bei. As you are in the holy land of tuntian, how can you ask anything wrong?"


    "Well, the envoy Gu left and right said," is it the envoy who is welcoming the bride who has something wrong with him? "


    Old Prime Minister Zhang also stood up and asked in a harmonious voice.


    The female envoy was silent for a moment, and then she said, "naturally, there is no problem with the wedding messenger. However, because the journey is far away, and the emperor attaches great importance to this marriage, it takes some time to buy enough betrothal gifts."


    "I see."


    Old Prime Minister Zhang showed a sudden look, laughing and no longer talking.


    But the woman envoy scolded the old fox in the bottom of her heart.


    Now, how can she not see the routine between Lin Wangbei and old Prime Minister Zhang?If she continues to conceal the whereabouts of the bride''s Messenger, she will make some mistakes in this safe and stable affair.


    But now the attitude of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom is not clear. Although she has lived in the imperial capital for nearly a month, she has not yet received a clear reply from the emperor. In this situation, she is not sure that the wedding emissary really arrived in the imperial capital, whether it can smoothly take mu tea.


    "Your Majesty, since the emissary has given us an answer, I feel that the matter of increasing troops at the border can be left off for the time being."


    Finally, Lin Wangbei spoke faintly and ended the topic.


    His majesty nodded and said peacefully, "it''s so good."


    The female envoy quickly saluted and returned to the ranks of envoys. The expression hidden under the cloak was almost impossible to see.


    This play in the court today is obviously aimed at them.


    "What is the emperor planning? Does he really want to marry mu tea After returning to the team, she could not keep calm in the bottom of her heart, so she began to doubt her mission.


    Although the mission to tuntian Shengguo was apparently for the sake of peace talks, in fact, she received the order to stay in the imperial capital to meet the envoys to ensure that mu Hongxiu could be taken away safely.


    This order, so far she can not understand.


    If mu tea sleeve is just an ordinary woman, it''s OK. She is the Yan king of the holy state, and is also an extremely powerful master of Mingyou.


    Not to mention the attitude of devouring heaven.


    To bring such a dangerous character back to the heaven and the devil Kingdom, once any accident happens, it will certainly be a heavy blow to the present extreme heaven devil kingdom.


    The martial arts who can cultivate the bright and quiet realm are not those who are easy to get along with. If Mu Hongxiu is determined to ignore it and open her hands and feet to destroy the kingdom of the devil, she will at least destroy several states of the kingdom before she dies. No matter from which point of view, it is not a reasonable thing to take away the king of Yan, but she is not used to questioning the majesty of the magic emperor. She has only to carry out the task she has received and has no right to question.


    "If you have nothing important to do, you can come here for today''s court meeting."


    When things were almost settled on the court hall, the benevolent chief manager standing on the steps said with a smile. Man Dynasty Civil and military since no more words, farewell to his majesty, they have withdrawn from the main hall.


    As envoys of other countries, naturally, some officials came forward to lead this group of people to leave from the other side door.


    When these envoys left, Lin Wangbei took a look at the expressionless mu tea sleeves and walked forward: "Your Highness, would you like to talk to me?"


    "No need." Mu tea did not have a good face, indifferent to refuse, directly left the hall.


    Looking at the back of her leaving, Lin Wang Bei sighs, and her expression is quite helpless.


    Old Prime Minister Zhang came to him and said, "the king of Yan has resentment in his heart. At this time, we still don''t bother her."


    "In spite of that..." Lin Wangbei was helpless and said in a low voice: "prime minister, you know that the state of the king Yan is very dangerous. If she really goes to assassinate the king of the devil, the war will still be inevitable... "


    "At that time, not only will the king of Yan sacrifice in vain, but we will lose a Mingyou. If we go to war again, we will surely lose."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    "If it comes to that time, I will not be without the strength of the first World War."


    "Marshal Lin, I''d better not worry too much."


    "Besides."


    Old Prime Minister Zhang said, "the little guy in the palace of Yan is the only variable in the overall situation. Count the days, and he''ll be back soon. "


    Hearing that old Prime Minister Zhang mentioned Lu Li, Lin Wangbei''s face changed slightly. "Has your majesty terminated that plan?"


    "The termination of the plan means that this matter has nothing to do with tuntian Shengguo. Whatever the boy does, it''s his own decision. " Old Prime Minister Zhang, with his hands behind his back, walked slowly out of the hall, leaving a message: "even if he killed the wedding envoy, what does it have to do with the state of swallowing heaven and saints?"


    Lin Wangbei was stunned. He immediately looked back at the empty chair and said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, this is Are you going to give up the whole house of Yan


    Old Prime Minister Zhang did not answer his question again.


    Now, let alone Lin Wangbei, even old Prime Minister Zhang is not sure what his majesty thinks.


    In other words, to this moment, his majesty actually gave up all ideas, let mu tea to toss.


    No matter what the final outcome is, as long as the sacred kingdom of tuntian is taken out, even if the kingdom of the devil of the extreme heaven wants to make a disaster, they also have a certain chance to deal with it.


    At least, this result is much better than bowing to the kingdom of the devil, and then letting mu Hongxiu run to assassinate the king of the devil in heaven, losing his life in vain and passively starting the war between the two countries.


    Lin Wangbei looks twinkling, and finally presses the question in his heart and leaves the hall quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the palace, in front of a gorgeous palace gate, several maids in white walked out, looking extremely cautious.


    Behind them were two old eunuchs, one of them thin and the other extremely tall.


    These two people, obviously, are very deep-seated indestructible. However, the clothes on their bodies did not have any grade symbol, but the color was different from that of ordinary ministers. The whole body was dark blue and very simple.


    When the maids left, a dark golden bird came from afar and landed on the shoulder of the tall old man.


    The tall old man was still keeping his eyes closed. He noticed that a strange bird was flying. He opened his eyes slowly, took out the jade slips in his hand, stuck them to the center of his eyebrows, and after reading, he touched the head of the strange bird and let it fly.


    "Is there something wrong with the court meeting?"


    Another skinny old man looked at him.


    The tall old man, who had read the jade slips, said faintly: "the envoys began to make troubles. Although the king of Yan did not express his position, something should have happened soon."


    "Do you want to inform the princess?" The thin old man heard the words and asked immediately.


    "Not for the moment. According to the spy, the king of Yan still has a second hand." The tall old man shook his head and said, "and the princess is at a critical moment. If you interrupt the breakthrough of Changsheng''s Heart Sutra, it will be a great hindrance to the promotion of the realm in the future."


    "But if something happens to the king of Yan, the princess will surely blame you and me after she leaves the customs pass."


    "Since the queen died, the relationship between the princess and the king of Yan is more like a mother than a daughter. If the princess knows the news... "


    "That won''t disturb her either!"


    The tall old man said in a deep voice: "now what the princess undertakes is the future of the whole heaven swallowing kingdom! Even if the king Yan died, the holy kingdom would only lose a master of Mingyou. But if the princess made a little mistake, today you and I would kill a man of heaven


    Hearing the tall old man''s words, the skinny old man''s face changed dramatically. Finally, he shook his head: "you and I are just the servants who are responsible for protecting the princess. In this case, the princess should make a decision."


    After that, the skinny old man, regardless of dissuasion, broke into the palace.


    The tall old man''s eyes were slightly frozen, but there was no obstruction.


    Just crushed the jade slips in his hand and sighed.


    After a long time, the thin old man who entered the palace came out. Seeing this, the tall old man whispered, "what does the princess mean?"


    The skinny old man showed strange meaning and shook his head, "the princess said, let''s send a letter to a boy named Lu Li."


    "Lu Li?" The tall old man was also stunned for a moment.


    They have the intelligence organization in the palace, and naturally know who Lu Li is. For this young man who has frequently appeared in the high-level vision of the holy Kingdom recently, I have some understanding, and I also know the difficult friendship between Lu Li and the princess.


    "Lu Li is now the four leaders of the earth, but he is a real yanwang sect. We really want to listen to the princess and make a fuss?"


    The skinny old man''s expression is very strange.


    He really didn''t expect that after asking for instructions, the princess asked them to ask Yan Wang''s confidants for help.


    "After all, the princess didn''t know what Lu Li had done during this period of time..." Tall old man wryly smile, only way: "but master''s orders, we have no reason not to obey, send it."


    The thin old man heard the speech and said nothing more. He immediately recorded a "letter" with a jade slip and called for the Xuanniao to send it out.However, they did not find that this process was completely hidden in the corner of the palace wall.


    The little figure was silent, covered in black fog, hidden in the shadow of the palace wall, and even could be integrated into the darkness.


    Unless they walk in front of him, they will not be able to detect any breath.


    "Lu Li?"


    Hidden in the corner of the small figure in the bottom of his heart recited the name, a moment later, he slowly sank into the shadow of the ground, as if diving into the water disappeared.


    When he appeared again, he had already appeared in the residence arranged by the Ministry of rites for the envoys.


    When he had just turned into a black fog and revealed his real body, a pleasant woman''s voice sounded faintly.


    "What information have you got?"


    Looking back, it was the woman envoy.


    The real body of the dwarf figure was an ordinary looking young man. He was wearing the same black cloak as the envoy and bowed down and said, "miss three guessed well. The king of Yan really had a second hand."


    The female emissary, who was called the third lady, had taken off her cloak. Her delicate but indifferent face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost. She said in a cold voice: "it''s nothing strange. If there is no action in swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven, it''s a strange thing."


    After that, she asked in a deep voice: "besides, do you have a place close to Mu Ning Qiu?"


    The young man shook his head and said, "Muning''s closed place is guarded by two people who don''t destroy their weapons. In addition, there are many arrays arranged. Even if you use the secret method given by the eldest princess, you can''t get close to it quietly. "


    "But As the eldest princess said, mu ningqiu really mastered the secret of the Heart Sutra of eternal life. According to the conversation between the two ministers, they even thought that mu ningqiu might become a man and a heaven. "


    "Heaven and man?" The third lady sneered: "if the God is so easy to reach, the eldest princess should have broken through a few years ago."


    After that, her eyes and eyebrows showed the intention of killing: "but mu Ning Qiu''s Holy Spirit is really a problem. If you give her a master of the Heart Sutra of eternal life and cooperate with the power of the holy devil and martial spirit, she can cultivate for thousands of miles in a day, and soon you can reach the deep level of brightness and seclusion..."


    She looked at the boy and said in a discontented tone, "besides these, you haven''t found any other information? For example, why did she go to xuanjianzong? What is there to be worthy of her reverence


    The young man trembled and buried his head. He felt guilty and said, "there is no clue about this matter for the time being But I got an interesting piece of news. "


    "Well?"


    The third lady put her finger on the table and knocked on the table.


    It was a sign of her interest.


    Seeing this, the young man said, "the two men who didn''t destroy the martial arts seemed to have asked mu ningqiu to help him tide over the difficulties. However, Mu Ning Qiu did not intend to go out of the customs, just let them inform a person named Lu Li. "


    "Lu Li?"


    The third lady''s hand on the table stopped, questioning: "swallow heaven Saint state-owned this number one person?"


    "I have heard about this man before. It is said that he is a bodyguard of the Yan palace. But it''s strange that recently, he seems to have disappeared. No one knows where he went


    said soundless and stirless, and could not even hide our eyes. There is only one force in the whole empire that can do it! "


    "Shenweisi, Tianbu!" The third lady suddenly got up and said in surprise, "do you mean that Lu Li is likely to be from Shenwei?"


    The boy nodded immediately.


    Even he did not expect that under such an accident, he should have found such a hidden dark son. Although there were some mistakes, he felt that if he continued to investigate along this line, he would be able to find some useful things.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Today, the whole house of Lord Yan has experienced the glory of Zhenguo gold, but it has not been a long time. The news that the king of Yan is going to marry far away from the heaven and the devil kingdom is coming out again, which makes the atmosphere in the mansion go down sharply. Although it is not gloomy, it is also a matter of personal danger.


    How can we get a foothold in the nine mansions of Yan Wang who lost the king of Yan?


    But now the king of Yan has not expressed any opinion on this matter. The people in the mansion can still hold their ground, but there are also some people with different intentions who start to spread inexplicable rumors in the mansion.


    The bodyguard, several four grade bodyguards together, is talking about this matter, the expression is some ugly.


    One of them said in a deep voice, "it''s really hard to live now. Do you know how other bodyguards of the ninth mansion call us Lord Yan''s house? They say that we are the lackeys of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil. How could I ever be so cowardly? "


    "More than the bodyguards of the other palaces? It''s some family guards who dare to be arrogant when they see us in Lord Yan''s house. It''s like if the Yan King marries the supreme devil emperor, it means that we have betrayed the holy kingdom. "


    Another bodyguard felt the same way: "if you want me to say, we are just making a living. Why should we bear such a name? It''s better to leave here early and look for another job. "


    "Manager yuan is the one who does not destroy the martial arts, and is a good bodyguard. He can go to the Cangwang mansion. If we leave the Yan palace, we can only go back to our respective families to eat and die. That kind of life may not be better than that of Lord Yan''s residence. "


    There are still some people who disagree with this view.


    After all, these bodyguards in the imperial capital, Yan Wangfu, were not promoted confidants. Most of them came from various prominent families. Although there was a backing behind them, they themselves did not have much status in the family. Otherwise, he would not be sent to the palace of Lord Yan to do this kind of idle work.


    However, although this job is not very profitable, it is still one of the nine mansion of Yan. In any case, it''s better to be a servant in Lord Yan''s mansion than to go back to the family to get angry.


    At the beginning, the bodyguard''s eyes flashed slightly and said in a low voice: "it''s really not a smart way to leave the palace of Yan, but have you ever thought about a problem?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    Seeing his mysterious appearance, several people suddenly became curious.


    The bodyguard sneered and said, "now it''s a conspiracy of the heaven and the devil kingdom to marry the Emperor Yan. Have you ever thought about it? What if it wasn''t a conspiracy? If this is his Highness the king of Yan What about her own thoughts? "


    As soon as this speech comes out, the bodyguards who originally talked about sex changed their color immediately.


    Some of them quietly moved away and looked at him with an extremely alert look.


    He who dares to say such words in Lord Yan''s mansion is not a madman, but he must have a plot.


    Seeing that all the people were alert and suspicious, the bodyguard grinned and said: "to tell you the truth, we have worked together after all. Now the house of Lord Yan has been in turmoil and can''t hold on for long. No matter what the inside story is, once the fire is set on fire, it will be us who are small people who will suffer first! "


    He said it with sincerity and sincerity: "if you can trust me, you''d better go to the cloud king with me. Then our brothers can continue to enjoy the scenery, which is better than staying in the Yan palace?"


    "Cloud king?"


    "Do you have a relationship with the cloud palace?"


    At once, there was an expression of emotion.


    Compared with the Yan king, the cloud king, who has been in the imperial capital for many years, has been able to make the guards of the cloud palace live a very comfortable life regardless of his power or reputation.


    "But..." Some people hesitated and hesitated: "at such a sensitive moment, will it not arouse the dissatisfaction of the king Yan if we leave the palace?"


    "What about dissatisfaction? Even manager yuan has left. Now the house of Lord Yan is supported by manager Ge alone. How long do you think she can hold on to? "


    The bodyguard disdained to say, "if you don''t have chief manager yuan, the palace of Lord Yan would have been completely abandoned. If Ge Xinyue has the ability, he is just a woman. No matter what the means or the ability, he can''t be compared with manager yuan. If the house of Lord Yan is in her hands, she can go back to the fiefdom directly with the king Yan. Can we, a large group of people, follow them back to Yanzhou


    Hearing this, the crowd finally wavered.


    The hesitant guard nodded his head.


    "Fart!"


    Just then.


    A roar broke off the conversation.


    Seeing the success, the bodyguard looked up and said angrily, "Tan long, this has nothing to do with you!"


    It was Tan long and Shi Yan.


    They came in from the outside and happened to hear that they were arranging Yan Wang and Ge Xinyue there. Tan long couldn''t hold back his temper and broke out on the spot.


    The two of them were originally sent by King Yan to Lu Li''s command. However, Lu Li had just gained some discourse power in Lord Yan''s residence, and was taken to be the leader of the prefecture. For a period of time, they did not even know where to leave them. Without their only support, Tan long and Shi Yan did not have a good time. They were ostracized by Yuan Jingtao''s bodyguards all day long. If it wasn''t for GE Xinyue, he would occasionally help them. I''m afraid that their situation would be more embarrassing than before they met Lu Li.It is also because of this that Tan long and Shi Yan are very grateful to ge Xinyue. Until recently, rumors spread all over the place, and Yuan Jingtao suddenly left, taking almost half of the hands of Lord Yan''s mansion. Tan long and Shi Yan still did not leave.


    Part of the reason is that the land has disappeared for a long time, and the other part is that GE Xinyue has disappeared.


    "What kind of things do you dare to talk about your highness and manager Ge behind your back?" Tan long clenched his fist and glared at him. "Just by what you said before, I can arrest you and give it to your highness."


    When the guards heard this, they were in a panic.


    But the bodyguard narrowed his eyes and yelled, "don''t be afraid of him! We are all four grade bodyguards. What qualification does he have to capture us? What''s more, the present situation of Lord Yan''s residence is a fact. Can I make up half a sentence? Now even your highness doesn''t care about these trifles. Naturally, our brother has to seek a way to survive? "


    Speaking of this, he moved his shoulders and said with a sneer: "after all, we are different from you two wastes. We have the reputation of Wuzong, and our strength is so weak. I''m afraid we can''t even do sanxiu when we leave Lord Yan''s house?"


    "Looking for death!"


    Tan long didn''t speak, but the stone rock on one side suddenly exploded, and his fists full of violent power smashed at him!


    All of us are "magic door" practitioners. It''s useless to argue with each other. The bodyguard is also secretly preventing them from suddenly attacking. So when Shi Yan makes a move, he immediately reacts and puts up his arms to block the blow!


    After this blow, the bodyguard stepped back a few steps, but Shi Yan''s body was like a spear in the same place, opened his posture, and said in a deep voice, "who is the waste now?"


    A haze passed through the guard''s eyes.


    Although both of them are warriors who listen to thunder, the foundation of Shiyan is obviously stronger. Just one move, it brought him great pressure.


    The bodyguard bit his teeth and looked at Tan long, who was eager to try. He knew that he could not be the opponent of the two of them. He immediately said, "brothers, see! This is the attitude of Yan Wangfu towards us. If we disagree, we want to kill people! Everybody, let''s get rid of these two people together, or you will be the one they are going to deal with! "


    The group of bodyguards who are still watching smell speech, subconsciously wrapped up Tan long and Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan frowned and his fist was full of real Qi. He was about to start. Seeing that the situation was not right, Tan long grabbed him tightly and said in a low voice, "don''t do it first."


    Then he looked at the other guards and said, "do you really want to listen to this guy?"


    "Tan long, colleagues, don''t force us to start, you go."


    The bodyguard who had hesitated for a moment before hesitated and dissuaded him.


    Tan Long''s face was extremely ugly: "you fools, haven''t you seen that this guy is provoking? Now the palace of Lord Yan has been half hollowed out by Yuan Jingtao. At this sensitive moment, he suddenly comes out to advise you to take refuge in the cloud king. There is no such coincidence in the world! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    A few bodyguards stopped, their expressions changed, and their eyes kept drifting. Obviously, they were awakened by Tan Long''s words.


    But the flamboyant bodyguard still yelled: "brothers, don''t listen to his nonsense! The mansion of Lord Yan is about to collapse. If we stay here, we will be crushed to death! Don''t forget, these two guys are Lu Li''s people! Who is Lu Li? That''s the big red man in front of the Yan king. He''s the confidant promoted by him! When we come back to Yanzhou, the king of Yan will certainly take them with them. How can they take care of our life and death? "


    "Yes, Tan long, if you two climb up the high branch of Luli, of course you won''t worry about what will happen to Lord Yan''s mansion!"


    "If so, how can you be so active? It seems that you have already found the way back!"


    After all the people figured it out, the crowd was excited. Originally, there were people who were hesitant. At the moment, they no longer hesitated, and completely surrounded Tan long and Shi Yan.


    They were unable to argue. However they explained, the guards who had lost their senses could not even hear a word.


    At this time, the bodyguard hiding in the rear said in a loud voice: "moreover, have you found that Lu Li has not been exposed in the mansion for a long time. His courtyard is strictly forbidden by manager Ge. What is behind this? If your Highness has not given up Lord Yan''s residence, why has Lu Li, a "meritorious official", disappeared? "


    The straw almost broke down.


    Lu Li did not show up for a long time, which has aroused many people''s suspicion. It was only before the revelation that the king of Yan had married far away from the heaven and the devil Kingdom, most people thought that he was ordered by the king of Yan to perform some special duties. However, it seems that there is a trace of strangeness behind this incident.


    "Damn it, these guys are crazy?"


    Finally, when Tan long saw those bodyguards who couldn''t suppress their emotions, he knew that things were out of control.


    Tan long and Shi Yan are forced to withdraw, and at the same time take out the bodyguard waist token, and want to inform Ge Xinyue of the matter here.


    But where would the guards, who were determined to subdue them, give them a message?


    At the moment when Tan long takes out his bodyguard''s waist token, a bodyguard urges his true spirit. The whole person is close to tan long, and a palm print reaches his heart!


    Even if Tan long relied on his half step mastery of metaphysics, facing such a group of crazy listening to thunder Wu, he was forced to be extremely embarrassed for a time, and he had no chance to use his waist tag to transmit information.


    The rocks on one side are not so good.


    There were at least a dozen bodyguards who listened to Lei''s realm. Although they were always muddling along in daily life, they were not mediocre when they really started.


    "Take them and go to the cloud king!"


    The bodyguard who stood at the end of the line was so proud that he even held up his arms and gave some leisurely command.


    He did not expect that this was a trial operation, which could have such a good effect.


    Looking at the two Tan long Shiyan, who were besieged by more than a dozen bodyguards, his mouth showed a sneering smile, "it''s really thanks to these two fools, otherwise things will not be so smooth."


    The smile on his face became more uncontrollable when he thought that he would get the benefits promised by the king of cloud, and that he might have hope to enter the metaphysical realm.


    However.


    Just as he was smiling, a little surprised voice began to ring.


    "To the cloud king? What are you going to rebel? "


    Hearing this sound, Tan long and Shi Yan were overjoyed.


    Tan long looked at the figure in the green robe and said in surprise, "Lord Lu!"


    "Is it Lu Li? How is that possible? Didn''t his highness Yun Wang say that he had been protected by Tianbu and sent to Yanzhou secretly? "


    That bodyguard''s smile also solidifies on the face, surprised incomparably looks at Lu Li.


    Lu Li was a little strange, looked at the group of bodyguards besieging Tan long and Shi Yan, frowned and said, "Tan long, speak."


    Tan long Leng Leng, immediately understood his meaning, immediately said the cause and effect again.


    During this period, the group of some irrational guards also gradually stopped moving. Listening to tan long without any embellishment, some of the smart bodyguards suddenly burst out with cold sweat!


    Only now did they realize how stupid they had been!


    Being provoked by a few words, you even want to judge Yan''s mansion and go to the cloud king?


    "That is to say, you were instigated by a man to capture Tan long and Shi Yan and then go to the king of cloud?" After listening to the causes and consequences, Lu Li raised his head without expression, and his eyes swept over the pale bodyguards.


    Although his voice is very quiet, but fell in the ears of those bodyguards, it is like thunder!


    What''s more, they wanted to fight distance, but they couldn''t say a complete sentence under the eyes of Lu Li.


    "Are you provoking?"


    Lu Li didn''t argue with these fools. He looked over them and locked in the last bodyguard who was responsible for fanning the flames.The guard''s eyes on Shang Luli almost softened his legs. While secretly frightened, he held up a breath: "I I''m just giving them a proposal. "


    "I''ll give you a chance to reorganize the language again." Although Lu Li did not act, the Qi machine had already locked in the guard and said, "are you instigating? Well? "


    This period of time in the snow state to grind the killing intention, so that the bodyguard whole body chills, in front of the youth behind as if there is a sea of corpses, a strong and extremely bloody smell on the face!


    He stepped back a few steps and said in a deep voice, "I, I want to see his Highness the king of Yan!"


    "See your highness Yan Wang?" Lu Li laughed and his tone rose, as if he had been teased. "Lao Tan, this kind of goods, you can deal with it yourself."


    Tan long originally held back his bad breath. Hearing this, he immediately said in a grim voice: "Lord Lu, don''t worry about it."


    Lu Li didn''t speak any more. He looked at the bodyguards who were quiet as if they were cold cicadas. He said faintly, "who else would you like to see the king of Yan?"


    "We just One of the guards looked a little angry.


    "I''ll answer whatever I ask. Do you understand?"


    But before he finished, he was interrupted by Lu Li very rudely. "I don''t care what you think carefully. Since you don''t say it now, you''d better not say it again. I''m in a bad mood. I don''t want to listen to nonsense. "


    After saying this, Lu Li said, "Lao Tan, what are you waiting for? Kill him. "


    Without hesitation, Tan long stepped on the foot and rushed directly to the bodyguard.


    The latter is not a character of waiting for death. Seeing that he has no way out, he raises his hand to fight with Tan long, fighting for a disordered breath. Body towards the only way out!


    There, it happens to be Lu Li''s position!


    "Lord Lu!"


    "Lord Lu, be careful!"


    Tan long and Shi Yan see the situation, the moment of the sound of startle, at the same time toward the land away!


    But they were half a step slower.


    The bodyguard rushed to Lu Li, his eyes flashed a fierce light, and said: "boy, your highness, the king of cloud, has offered you a high price reward for your head. Since you have damaged my business, you''d better pay for it with your life!"


    Between the electric light and flint, he held a dagger at the bottom of his hand, quickly drew a silver light, and cut directly to Lu Li''s neck!


    "Die for me!"


    He looked happy, almost saw the scene of Luli being cut throat by himself.


    Dang!


    However, in the blink of an eye.


    The advance of his dagger was interrupted.


    Then, with a look of horror, he looked at the position where the dagger was blocked.


    Lu Li raised his hand, and with a finger against the edge of the dagger, he directly blocked the blow.


    Now his body is more powerful than undeniable body. Let alone a warrior who listens to thunder and holds a dagger, even if ordinary Xuanwu people don''t have treasure soldiers in their hands, they can''t cut his skin.


    "That''s it?"


    After blocking the dagger, Lu Li grinned and showed his white teeth, "come and don''t be rude. I''ll give you a move."


    The guard''s heart suddenly gave birth to a warning sign, and he would run away with his dagger!


    Lu Li pulls his arm back to his waist, and the force of Qi and blood is rolling and surging. In an instant, the air flow around him seems to be pulled by his fist, forming a short vacuum.


    Boom!


    As soon as the bodyguard ran two steps, his whole body seemed to be crushed into an unidentifiable tattered appearance from head to foot. The blood and meat mixed and splashed into a group of indescribable objects, flying dozens of feet away!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    Seeing the blood and flesh, many of the bodyguards were pale. Some of them had poor psychological quality. They even felt that their stomach was full of rivers and seas. They almost didn''t vomit on the spot.


    Even in the eyes of these bodyguards who have been in contact with the demon sect since childhood, they can be described as brutal.


    "You guys, clean up his body and send someone to the cloud palace." Lu Li put down his arm, and there was no touch between his eyebrows and eyes. It was as if he had just run over an insect without killing a person.


    The bodyguards immediately woke up, forced to bear the heart of the strange, quickly step forward to put the ball of meat together, even a little bit of scrambling for each other.


    Lu Li''s punch really scared them.


    I''m afraid that they will also fall into this kind of situation. Now these bodyguards dare not even act slightly, let alone refute.


    "Lord Lu How could you be so angry when you just came back? "


    Just when the atmosphere is a little frozen, Tan long makes a mental struggle for a long time, and finally gets close to Lu Li and shows a funny face.


    Lu Li glanced at him with a bad breath: "I''m suffering outside. As soon as I come back, I see such a fool. Where do you think I''ll be in a better mood?"


    Tan longsan smiles, but secretly he is relieved.


    "But Lord Lu, your strength is really unfathomable." Then, Tan long sighed.


    One punch will listen to the thunder of the martial arts into pieces, if not for the absolute strength of crushing, there is no such shocking effect.


    Tan long did not expect, this just passed a few days, the strength of Lu Li reached such a terrible degree.


    Standing on the other side of the stone rock also slightly nodded, indicating identity.


    Lu Li didn''t want to talk about this topic, and his voice was slightly closed: "has your highness Yan Wang come back from the imperial court?"


    "This..." Tan long pondered, "the recent whereabouts of his highness, the king of Yan, is very mysterious. He is often not in the mansion. Except for general manager Ge, no one knows where his highness is."


    "She''s not in the house?"


    Lu Li was a little surprised and said in secret: "the king of Yan is not in the mansion. What can I do back to the palace of Lord Yan?"


    The latter question is due to Gu Haoran.


    Originally, Lu Li didn''t want to return to Lord Yan''s house so soon. What he was more concerned about was the affairs of the local government.


    Before he went to snowy state, he had offended Wen Zhengrong to death. In the original plan, now he should be thinking about how to kill Wen Zhengrong and successfully gain control of the imperial capital branch. However, there was such an episode in the middle, which led to his disappearance for nearly 20 days. I''m afraid that the situation of the imperial capital branch can no longer be too optimistic.


    In addition to Ye Dongtian has reached the same level as Wen Zhengrong and can not be controlled by him. Su Liu and sun Huang are afraid that their life will not be so easy.


    So Lu Li originally wanted to go to the imperial capital branch to see the situation there, but Gu Haoran sent him back to the Yan palace without saying a word. Now he learned that mu Hongxiu was not in the palace. This made Lu Li feel helpless. At the same time, he did not care about what to say with Tan long. He said, "the situation in the Palace should be a little bad recently. You two should pay more attention to this kind of nonsense No matter where they come from, the corpse will be sent to the cloud palace. Do you understand? "


    When Tan long heard this, he was shocked: "Lord Lu, it''s OK to kill people, but it''s too arrogant to send the corpse to the cloud palace?"? And without the instruction of his highness, we can''t make a decision at will... "


    "The sky is falling down, and the king of Yan is holding it. What are you flustered about?" Lu Li said with a sneer: "what''s more, at this sensitive moment, who will come here to challenge Lord Yan''s house? Pass my words to the bodyguards of the mansion. If any fool doesn''t want to live and continues to work for the king of cloud, I can send his body to King Yun''s house as he wishes, and let him be loyal to King Yun after his death. "


    "Remember, anyone."


    Lu Li looked at Tan long, and then looked around all the bodyguards, "I mean, anyone. As long as you can''t control your mouth, plan to shut up forever. "


    Finish this sentence, Lu Li ignored the expression of those bodyguards, gave Tan long a wink, turned and walked to his yard.


    After he left, the guards, who did not even dare to breathe in the atmosphere, were like people who had been drowning for a long time.


    They were really scared.


    Lu Li just sent out the murderous spirit, which was tempered in the face of the monster sea. Don''t mention them. Even if they are the warriors who can''t destroy the territory, few people can cultivate this kind of murderous spirit.


    It can only be said that in places like snowy state, it is difficult to survive if you do not turn yourself into a monster or a monster.


    Lu Li, who had just left the snowy state and had not yet got rid of the trace, sent out a terrible breath in every move, which made the guards who had not experienced any fighting scared.


    "You heard what Lord Lu said." Tan long, who was standing on one side, looked around at the crowd, and his tone was also cold: "I hope you can learn from that guy''s fate just now. Don''t make things come to an end. I''ll blame old Tan for not being friendly. ""Lao Tan, we were just confused for a while..."


    "Yes, Lao Tan, we are all colleagues who have worked together for many years. We know each other well. You know our character. We are not treacherous people."


    A group of bodyguards nodded repeatedly. The tone was friendly and had a special pleasing taste. Forgetting that a group of them just attacked Tan long and Shi Yan. Compared with their faces now, they are quite different.


    Tan long sneered and ignored these two faced goods. He said, "in a word, you put my old Tan''s words in your heart and take care of your mouth. Otherwise, I can''t cure you. Someone can cure you."


    As soon as he said this, everyone turned pale.


    It is not necessary to state who this sentence refers to.


    Thinking of Lu Li''s brutal method of killing people, all the people present were pale, and the bodyguards who had handled the "broken meat" themselves made a retching sound.


    Looking at the performance of this group of people, Tan long can be regarded as some elated feeling.


    Then he said with a smile: "am I right? Lord Lu is bound to return to Lord Yan''s residence. Fortunately, I was clever before. Otherwise, I really followed yuan Jingtao. How could I see such a wonderful scene today? "


    Shi Yan showed a simple and honest smile, but did not speak.


    Before Yuan Jingtao left the Yan palace, he did send someone to look for them. Shi Yan has no intention of leaving. However, he has always been led by Tan long, and Tan Long''s decision is the key.


    Fortunately, Tan Longsi finally gave up the attractive proposal put forward by Yuan Jingtao.


    "What about the Cangwang mansion? I tell you, I always have an idea that as long as we hold Lord Lu''s thighs, the good days are still to come. "


    Tan long thought of the conditions given by Cang Wangfu, and spit with heartache, and his tone was somewhat cruel.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Li, who returned to the courtyard, did not know what kind of "benefits" Tan long had refused and what kind of struggle he had experienced.


    Just see the appearance of his small courtyard now, the expression on Lu Li''s face, it is some struggle.


    "You What is this doing? "


    See the courtyard, Su Liu, Bai Bai, and Ding Lingxi are eating tea together. On the other side of the stone table, sun Huang and ye Dongtian were playing chess. Hearing his voice, ye Dongtian raised his head, lowered his eyes without expression, and dropped another son.


    Sun Huang did not even look back.


    Su Liu and Ding Lingxi are both like this. The latter squints, looks comfortable and even hums a tune.


    In the end, only white could not hold this strange atmosphere. His face was slightly red. He put down half a piece of tea and got up and said, "the young master is back."


    "Hum." Ding Lingxi seems to have not heard the same, but also cold hum out voice, don''t over face.


    Su Liu looks calm and nods to Luli, saying hello.


    "Do you really want to rebel?" Lu Li was a little angry: "occupy my yard, use my things, see me, not even a greeting?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    "The things are from Lord Yan''s house, and the food and drink expenses are all brought by manager Ge."


    Su Liu raised her eyes, her voice was light, "what''s the relationship with you?"


    "But this yard is mine!"


    Lu Li glared: "what''s more, how can I say it''s also the four leaders of the earth?"? Can you show some respect? "


    "Do you know you''re the leader?" Ding Lingxi said with a smile: "what leader left his subordinates to be chased and killed as soon as he took office, and disappeared without a trace?"


    Lu Li was a little speechless for a moment when she was so hostile, but then he said, "you were there when Gu Haoran came that day. Why didn''t you come out to save me at that time?"


    Ding Lingxi''s face was slightly red, and he hummed, "Gu Haoran is master Mingyou, even more powerful than my father. How can I help you?"


    "And."


    After a pause, Ding Lingxi said with disdain on her face: "you are a big man and want to ask me a little girl to save you? What a shame


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lu Li was speechless for a moment and then looked at Ye Dongtian.


    Ye Dongtian noticed his eyes and pretended not to see them. He moved his eyes and made an expression of thinking about the way of chess.


    "Childe should also be unintentional, after all, that is Gu Haoran." Finally, the only one in this small courtyard willing to stand on the side of Lu Li''s white mouth.


    Lu Li immediately gave her a look of encouragement and nodded his head again and again: "it''s nothing to listen to. I really don''t hurt you in vain."


    "But as a leader, he failed to take care of his subordinates. This is really a dereliction of duty."


    However, the next white words, let Lu Li face a collapse.


    After a long time of suffocation, Lu Li said helplessly, "what happened during this period of my departure? You must tell me first?"


    Su Liu said faintly: "nothing happened, but I was almost killed by Wen Zhengrong. We stopped all activities in the ground and took refuge in Lord Yan''s residence."


    "It''s not that I was nearly killed. If it wasn''t for manager Ge, I would have died." At this time, sun Huang also spoke.


    It''s just that the resentment in the words can be heard by anyone.


    On hearing this, Lu Li immediately said, "I''m back now. Let''s try to kill Wen Zhengrong, isn''t it?"


    "Kill him?" Sun Huang turned his lips and said, "you can say it''s easy. Now Wen Zhengrong is not what you heard before."


    Lu Li was slightly stunned, and his heart was cold. "Did he break through?"


    Originally, he used to point the mountain moving method to the top level, and then got the snow sword to improve the sword array. Lu Li''s combat power is no less than that of the invincible warrior. Although he may not be able to fight with Wen Zhengrong, who is an immortal veteran, as long as the plan is well done, he may not be killed.


    But if Wen Zhengrong has already broken through to the realm of Mingyou and become a real master of Mingyou, no matter how good his plan is, it will be futile.


    If you want to kill master Mingyou, even if you let him refine his true Qi now, and then raise the flying sword at the bottom of his sleeve to several levels, I''m afraid it''s all going to die.


    Fortunately, sun Huang shook his head, "there is no breakthrough."


    "That''s fine." Lu Li was relieved. "As long as there is no breakthrough, it''s not easy to kill him? We can do it now. "


    "I can''t move my hand."


    Suddenly, ye Dongtian, who had been silent all the time, said: "now I hear that Zhengrong has gone to the Cang king. In terms of name, the imperial capital branch is still under the jurisdiction of Lord Yan''s house. In fact, the local departments near the God''s capital have been controlled by the Cang king. If you want to kill him, you just can''t get along with the Cang king. Do you think the Cang Wangfu will just sit back and ignore him? "


    "How dare he go to Cang Wang? Why didn''t the king of Yan kill him


    When Lu Li heard Ye Dongtian''s words, he couldn''t believe it.


    After receiving the inheritance of the seal of God, he was very clear about the rules of the earth. Among them, the most forbidden. One thing to avoid is to betray the palace attached to it.


    Each of the nine prefectures is in charge of a powerful force. This is the rule since the founding of tuntian Shengguo.


    This rule is not only to swallow up the Kingdom itself, but also to balance the balance of the nine prefectures. And shenweisi, from the beginning to the end, belongs to the power of the Yan king.


    In other words, it belongs to the power of Yan Wangfu.


    Even if Mu Hongxiu dies, the next person who controls the house of Lord Yan is the master of Shenwei.


    Any one of the four parts of Tiandi Fenglei can betray mu Hongxiu, but they can never betray Lord Yan''s house.


    This is Shenwei''s bottom line.


    Now the behavior of Wen Zhengrong has obviously regarded this bottom line as nothing.


    He not only betrayed the Yan king, but also betrayed the Yan palace and Shenwei Si!


    "With the protection of the Cang king, the king of Yan won''t do it. What''s more, the situation of his highness Yan Wang is also very bad. He has no time to look after himself. He can''t spare any effort to manage a small Diyuan killer. "


    Ye Dong said: "so, it is impossible to kill Wen Zhengrong now. Unless you can find the other three leaders of the land department, they will summon the title killers on the ground of hearing Zhengrong''s betrayal, and kill him by force under the protection of Cang Wang"But in that case, it would be like a war between Shenwei and cangwangfu."


    Sun Huang shook his head.


    Although it is reasonable to ask the other three leaders to fight, Wen Zhengrong is really too clever. In other words, the timing of Cang Wang''s hand is too perfect.


    Not only did he dig out the Ming Qi which had been buried for a long time, but also grasped the local killers near the imperial capital through yuan Jingtao''s infiltration.


    Perhaps in the whole power of shenweisi, the loss of the imperial capital branch is not a loss. But now the Yan king can rely on, or can use the power, only the imperial capital Yan Wangfu and the surrounding hidden shenweisi.


    The wind and thunder of heaven and earth is directly abandoned, or the most haunting and haunting place, which makes people unable to defend themselves. The consequence of this is completely equivalent to breaking the arm of King Yan.


    "Wait a minute." Suddenly, after thinking for a moment, Lu Li raised his head and asked, "even if he went to Cang Wang, Cang Wang could not send Mingyou master to protect him. At most, it''s a warrior who can''t destroy the territory, plus God''s original power. "


    "Do you know who Cang Wang sent to protect Wen Zhengrong?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, several people were silent for a moment.


    Finally, Ding Lingxi said, "who else can there be? It''s the guy named yuan Jingtao


    "He is indeed."


    Lu Li nodded.


    In his previous conjecture, the king of Cang would send to protect the people who heard Zhengrong, and nine out of ten were yuan Jingtao.


    Because the strength of Yuan Jingtao is really strong enough to be an undercover in Lord Yan''s mansion, and mu Hongxiu has not started to kill him. In addition to standing behind him as the patron of the Cang palace, the most important thing should be that this guy is not easier to deal with than ordinary Mingyou.


    Since the last time I met him outside the courtyard, Lu Li put a very dangerous label on Yuan Jingtao. A person has strength is not terrible, the most terrible is that he has strength, but know how to endure.


    After the failure of the courtship, Yuan Jingtao turned and left directly, which made Lu Li feel even more terrible than he started on the spot.


    The level of danger brought about by the two is totally different from that of the one who does not know how to bear it, and the one who knows how to judge the situation, even hides in the dark, and will give a fatal blow anytime and anywhere.


    This guy is like a second-order monster in the monster sea that can hide in the void.


    It''s like a poisonous snake.


    "Not to mention yuan Jingtao, just hearing Zhengrong alone is enough for us to have a headache." Sun Huang hung his son Lang in charge: "and when you were away, the three of us joined hands to fight with Wen Zhengrong. His killing skills are even more terrible than ye Dongtian. One face-to-face would almost kill me. "


    Speaking of this, sun Huang untied his collar and saw a ferocious scar on his neck that spread to his chest. If this scar was more accurate, sun Huang would be a headless corpse.


    Seeing the scar, Lu Li pursed his lips and sighed: "it''s hard to leave before. It is not convenient for me to explain this matter to you for the time being. However, I still want to ask, I am sure I will kill Wen Zhengrong. Do you dare to do it? "


    Sun Huang squinted and did not answer.


    Ye Dongtian holds a piece of chess to make an expression of wandering in the sky.


    Only Su Liu stood up slowly and said softly, "as long as you can kill him, I will go with you."


    Lu Li was about to speak. To his surprise, Ding Lingxi also jumped up.


    "I''m going," she exclaimed, even if she took her arm in vain


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    "Are you going too?"


    Lu Li looked at Ding Lingxi in surprise, and his face was full of strange expressions: "what are you going to do? Cheer us on? "


    After being stunned, Ding Lingxi said angrily, "don''t look down on me. I''m also a saint of yezong, though I have to add a small word. But the son and daughter of yezong are all famous talents in Longzhou Tianjiao list. I''m not weak either


    "Little saint, this is no joke. Not to mention the yuan Jingtao, Wen Zhengrong itself is an extremely powerful person who does not destroy the martial arts. If we really want to fight with it, we people may not be able to retreat. If we take you, it will only make things more difficult. "


    Ye Dong Tian Yu was calm. Although he didn''t mean to despise him, Dante Lingxi was more dissatisfied and said, "how can you say that?"


    "Girl, killing is not a joke. Have you ever killed people?" Sun Huang squinted at Ding Lingxi and said with a smile: "at your age, you are a good genius to be able to understand the metaphysical realm. However, in this case, the role of tongxuanjing can be said to be very small. If your hands are soft and your feet are soft, don''t you want us to save you? "


    "Miss, forget it. You''d better not give them any trouble."


    One side of the white nature is also a way to help.


    She left yezong this time to protect Ding Lingxi''s safety. If Ding Lingxi made a little mistake, I''m afraid she would have to run ahead of time.


    Because Ding Lingxi''s father, that is, the Lord of yezong, would never let go of her little maid who failed to protect her.


    At the thought of this gloomy future, he sighed in vain: "moreover, this matter is a" family affair "of the Ministry of land. We outsiders rashly intervene, for fear that we will leave a story


    "It was the man named Wen Zhengrong who betrayed him first. If you allow him to find someone to protect himself, you are not allowed to ask for help?"


    Ding Lingxi mumbled.


    But this sentence, it is to make a few people''s eyes slightly bright.


    Lu Li, in particular, showed an expression of sudden realization, "what you said is very reasonable. Since he heard that Zhengrong could find someone to help him, this matter is no longer a matter within the Department. He is the one who breaks the rules first. Why should we abide by the rules? "


    "Well said." Ye Dongtian nodded his head and said: "Wen Zhengrong''s action has indeed broken the rules of the local government. Even if we find someone to deal with him, he will be the one who is in the wrong when the other three leaders settle down."


    "Dead, what else do you need?"


    Su Liu let out a cold hum.


    Sun Huang suddenly stood up and said, "if I am sure, I am willing to get involved in this matter. If we are told to stay and die as before, I will take you with me this time


    Speaking of the last sentence, sun Huang glanced at Lu Li, and the meaning of the threat was beyond his words.


    Lu Li''s ridicule made no response to this remark. "Why don''t you think about it? Where can we find someone strong enough to help us, and we won''t be afraid of the help of the king of Cang?"


    The voice and this, the people all agreed to see Ding Lingxi.


    Seeing that they suddenly looked at themselves, Ding Lingxi Leng Leng, angry way: "you want me to find the deacon of yezong?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "you are the little saint of yezong. How can you handle such trifles with your own hands? Of course, it would be great if we could invite people at the elder level to do it. "


    "Elder!" Ding Lingxi screamed: "yezong elder is the weakest master of Mingyou. And do you think that master Mingyou from other countries is allowed to stay in the holy land by the tuntian holy assembly?"


    "Deacons can do the same."


    Ye Dongtian touched his chin: "deacon yezong should be able to positively involve yuan Jingtao. In this way, we will have a better grasp of Wen Zhengrong. "


    "That''s right, but..." Sun Huang was eager to say something but stopped. He looked at Ding Lingxi, and his expression was obviously a little distrustful.


    Although they lived together in this yard for some time, it was impossible for sun Huang and Su Liu to trust Ding Lingxi.


    As a killer, never trust people, this is the most basic element.


    "The little saint is still trustworthy." Ye Dongtian said faintly: "if she wants to harm you, she doesn''t have to go around such a big circle."


    After that, he took a deep look at the white.


    White or that pair of sighing appearance, facing Ye Dongtian''s eyes, showing a shy smile.


    "That''s a nice word to hear."


    Ye Dongtian''s words, but let Ding Lingxi show Yan a smile, and then stares down and leaves the way: "it''s not impossible to want this saint to find the Deacon. And what about you? What conditions can you offer? Please ask the deacon of zongmen to do it? "


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li thought for a moment, and finally hesitated: "owe you personal affection?"


    Ding Lingxi''s face was full of disdain: "how many jade money are your human feelings worth?"


    Then, she thought for a while and her eyes brightened: "how about this, if I find the deacon of zongmen, you should promise me one thing unconditionally.""Promise one thing unconditionally?" Lu Li looked at Ding Lingxi suspiciously, "will you want me to die?"


    "Of course not."


    Ding Lingxi stretched out her little hand and grasped Lu Li''s sleeve. She shook her life and said, "a kind person like Ben shengnv will definitely only ask you a very small request! What''s the answer? "


    Luli was shaken by her, even said: "good, good, promise you, don''t shake, and then shake the clothes will be broken."


    What he is wearing is the green shirt that Ding Lingxi sent.


    When Ding Lingxi heard his affirmative reply, he gave a satisfied hum, gently released his hand, and whispered, "this robe is not so easy to break."


    Lu Li rubbed her head and turned to look at Sun Huang and Su Liu. She said, "I''m in the wrong for killing you two before. I don''t want to defend myself. But this time, let''s try to get rid of Wen Zhengrong directly and take back the imperial capital. I''ll give you an account. I''ll take the lead this time Fight. "


    "Why, after less than 20 days'' absence, I''m sure I''ll be able to fight the invincible warrior head-on?"


    Sun Huang was full of surprise and said, "you won''t have any adventure, have you?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "then you will know. In short, this time, we have decided to hear the extraordinary old life."


    At last, he turned to look at suliu: "his head belongs to you."


    Su Liu stepped forward and went straight out. She said, "it doesn''t matter who the head is. I said that I just want to see Wen Zhengrong die."


    "As you wish." Lu Li nodded and took out the sword case from the storage props. He carried it solemnly behind his back: "then set out and take his dog''s life."


    ¡­¡­


    DIDU branch.


    Wen Zhengrong is sitting in the position of the highest person in charge of the branch at the moment, and his face is somewhat cloudy and sunny.


    On his side, the assassin carefully said: "boss, Yuan Jingtao has already broken into the outside. Those brothers are afraid that they can''t stop him, or Tell him to come in? "


    Wen Zhengrong''s face looked at him badly, and immediately held back his last half sentence.


    The latter also knew that he seemed to have said a stupid thing and shut his mouth angrily.


    "Yuan Jingtao, a villain, repeatedly obstructed my actions because he was deeply appreciated by his royal highness. Now even the underground palace wants to dominate? How beautiful he thought


    Hearing Zhengrong beat the handle severely, the ground was shaken up and said in a cold voice: "ask the brother outside to keep it for me. The underground palace of my department is not that anyone can break through it!"


    The dark iron killer quickly nodded and took out the jade slips to pass the command of Wen Zhengrong to the local killers guarding outside.


    Although those killers have been stubborn resistance, but in the face of that man like the devil, still some can not do it.


    Yuan Jingtao''s whole body was covered with black flame. Every step he took, the ground would burn a black flame.


    Although the killers tried their best, they couldn''t hurt yuan Jingtao half a point through the black flame.


    No, let alone hurt him. They couldn''t even block yuan Jingtao''s pace a little.


    Yuan Jingtao walked forward step by step with a very gentle tone: "I just want to see the extraordinary side, do not want to start with you, get out of the way."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Many killers looked at each other.


    It''s hard to choose for a while.


    In the huge underground palace, dozens of dark iron killers were forced to retreat by Yuan Jingtao.


    Some killers have their temples wet with cold sweat. They have never faced such a terrible enemy.


    At the level of dark iron killers, not even the martial arts in the immortal realm can not be met, let alone yuan Jingtao, one of the best in the immortal realm.


    However, although many killers have some fear, but at this time, they do not get out of the way.


    "Won''t you get out of the way?"


    Yuan Jingtao sighed, "I know Wen Zhengrong is to give you orders, but I hope before this, you can think about it carefully, you are killers, not Wen Zhengrong''s guards. He asked you to die here for nothing. Has he considered your thoughts? "


    After that, Yuan Jingtao held out a hand and held it in the air.


    Click!


    the ground under his feet suddenly cracked, and a black flame burst out from the gap, burning around him. Turning the square into a sea of black flames.


    The range of activities of those killers has been reduced again. They can only stick to the passage behind them, and their eyes hidden under the dark iron armor are staring at Yuan Jingtao.


    No one spoke and no one escaped.


    Even if it is true as Yuan Jingtao said in general, they are here, just heard that Zhengrong asked them to be the target of death.


    But it is also their mission to obey the orders of their superiors.


    What''s more, this is the underground palace of the earth.


    As ground killers, when they know that the underground palace is their last protection. If today we really let yuan Jingtao walk through this channel safely, or under their joint efforts, we have broken through the defense line. The face of the imperial capital branch has been completely lost from today.


    Even if a powerful weapon refiner broke the threshold and forcibly took the stone tablet, it would not be as humiliating as today''s yuan Jingtao.


    After all, the craftsman still had his goal, and Yuan Jingtao just wanted to see and hear something extraordinary.


    This sentence is simple, like walking through the backyard of one''s own home, without paying attention to the division of the imperial capital.


    "He doesn''t want to see you. You''d better leave."


    Finally, under the pressure of this high temperature, a dark iron killer couldn''t bear it. He said hoarsely: "otherwise, you can choose to kill us all. And walk on our bodies. "


    "Oh?"


    Yuan Jingtao''s expression showed a trace of interest and said with a smile, "is this what you mean?"


    Then he looked around at all the dark iron Killers: "or do you all mean that?"


    No response.


    The atmosphere is silent like a pool of stagnant water.


    Only the black sea of fire at the foot of Yuan Jingtao made some sounds when the air was burning, while those black iron killers were all closed and refused to say a word.


    Even the dark iron killer who just opened his mouth also took a pill to urge his body Qi to resist the pressure brought by Yuan Jingtao.


    "It seems that you have made up your mind to die."


    Finally, Yuan Jingtao''s patience seems to have been exhausted. He sighs and tightens his virtual palm. The ground is breaking more and more. The flames burst out from those cracks, which are still spreading to the location of the dark iron killers.


    Having experienced the power of this fire before, all the dark iron killers on the scene did not dare to try again. They immediately tightened their pace and looked at those flames with vigilance.


    "Then I will help you."


    Yuan Jingtao stopped for a long time and gently waved his arm.


    Whoa!


    A large flame swept up, just like a fierce beast with its teeth and claws. It made a "Ho Ho" sound, opened its mouth and swallowed at those people!


    "Stop it!"


    Seeing that many dark iron killers are going to die in the sea of fire, a cold voice finally rings out.


    Then, the fierce beast composed of black flame stopped. It was actually held by a man with both hands!


    Although it was also very hard for him to hold on to this fierce flame beast, he still said angrily: "Yuan Jingtao! You want to kill the killers of my department when you break into our imperial capital branch. Do you want to fight against the local government


    "It seems that the Lord has finally appeared."


    On Yuan Jingtao''s normally unsmiling face, it''s hard to keep smiling. He let go of the flame and looked at Wen Zhengrong and said, "it''s really difficult to see you."


    On my arm, I saw a trace of cold air in my eyes? I don''t remember what kind of friendship I have with you. Yuan Jingtao, the underground palace of the earth department, is not a place for you to indulge


    "Presumptuous? No, no, No. brother Wen must have misunderstood me. " Yuan Jingtao and Shandao said: "I''m here to bring you good news and bad news. Of course, if you don''t want to hear it, I can pass on the good news to you and leave immediately. "This sentence is a bit of a threat.


    Good news and bad news.


    If yuan Jingtao only said good news, it can only prove that bad news is more important.


    It may even have something to do with his life.


    Wen Zhengrong''s face did not change, but his eyes flashed a ray of cold light, "good news and bad news are all said together, here are our own people, there is nothing to say behind the back, so you don''t have to move forward."


    "Of course, since I saw you, I don''t really want to go deep into the underground palace to see the scenery."


    Yuan Jingtao put up his smile and said calmly, "since brother Wen is very anxious, I will tell you the bad news first, how about that?"


    "Don''t play tricks!" Wen Zhengrong roared: "although you and I are under the command of the king of Cang, I am still a person of Shenwei. Don''t think that if the king appreciates you, you can command me!"


    "Ha ha." Yuan Jingtao smiles.


    But this time, his smile, there is some indifference, looking at the eyes of Wen Zhengrong, as if looking at a dead man.


    Wen Zhengrong doesn''t like this kind of look very much. He clenches his fist, and he may attack yuan Jingtao''s cold and hateful face at any time.


    "Brother Wen, do you still remember who is really in charge of the imperial capital branch?"


    Finally, Yuan Jingtao opened his mouth and said the first sentence.


    However, this sentence suddenly changed color when he heard Zhengrong, "do you mean that kid who is still in infancy? Didn''t he go back to Yanzhou under the escort of Tianbu? "


    Mentioning the real masters of the imperial capital division, Wen Zhengrong naturally only thought of Lu Li.


    Even ye Dongtian, a killer of Diyuan, could never compete with him in the imperial capital branch. At most, they are equal. To be in charge, ye Dongtian is far from qualified.


    But Lu Li is different.


    He is the fourth leader of the earth who has been recognized by God''s seal of death. In any underground palace within the territory of tuntian Shengguo, as long as the other three leaders are not present, Luli is definitely the one with the highest status.


    This time he went to Cang Wang, Wen Zhengrong also looked at Lu Li''s sudden disappearance, and inquired about the news in various ways. After confirming this fact, he dared to take action.


    Otherwise, in front of a leader, he betrays shenweisi and Yan Wangfu. Lu Li only needs to take out the seal of God''s killing and pass a message to the other three leaders. Soon, a title killer will come here to take his life.


    "Although he had left the imperial capital before, he did not go to Yanzhou as the news said." Yuan Jingtao quietly answered Wen Zhengrong''s doubts: "his whereabouts are unknown for the time being. But one thing is certain now. "


    said here, Yuan Sheng Tao said in a word: "according to my eyes in Yan Wang Fu''s return, he has now returned to the palace of Yan Wang."


    "This It''s impossible! "


    Even if Wen Zhengrong never paid attention to Lu Li, he also showed a trace of panic at the moment, "even if Tianbu helps him hide his trace, he can''t go back and forth from Yanzhou in such a short time!"


    "But If he had never left the imperial capital from the beginning, my intelligence network could not have completely failed to catch any information... "


    At the thought that Lu Li will return to the imperial capital branch, Wen Zhengrong is really a bit restless this time.


    He suddenly raised his head and said, "is it all set by the king of heaven?"


    "Wen Zhengrong, seeing that you and I are working for his highness, I advise you to think before you speak."


    Yuan Jingtao was expressionless, even with a trace of killing intention: "it is in order to stop your stupid idea that I was ordered by the king of heaven to bring you good news."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    "Good news?"


    Hearing the flash of Zhengrong''s eyes, he tried to resist the sense of killing caused by panic in his heart and said in a cold voice: "then I hope that the good news from manager yuan will not disappoint me."


    He deliberately stressed the word "general manager of the Yuan Dynasty", which means to emphasize that although he heard that Zhengrong had betrayed the king of Yan, if he wanted to calculate the general ledger, he might not be the first one to look for.


    You should know that Yuan Jingtao has been undercover in the Yan palace for many years, and his control over the imperial capital Yan Wangfu has far exceeded that of Ge Xinyue. Mu tea can always tolerate his existence, in addition to the fear of the king of Cang, more is the tacit understanding and balance between each other.


    Although yuan Jingtao is an undercover, he has managed it for many years, and has almost mastered the imperial capital, Yan Wangfu.


    Moreover, when he left, he hollowed out most of the staff of Lord Yan''s residence. This alone is enough to make mu Hongxiu the first to find the biggest "traitor" of Lord Yan''s mansion when he makes accounts after autumn.


    "Brother Wen doesn''t have to play these tricks with me. It seems that you and I don''t have to take advantage of oral friendship, do you?"


    Yuan Jingtao was silent for a moment, and then said in a low voice: "it seems that there is no need to laugh at each other in the present situation of you and me. They are all under the command of the king of heaven. No matter when we arrive, we are all standing in the same boat. "


    "If you are still suspicious and hostile to me now, I can''t help you even if I want to help you."


    "Help me? Yuan Jingtao, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. If his highness wants to master the nine prefectures, Shenwei is one of the most important steps, and the particularity of the earth department is also the target that his Highness has long been interested in. "


    "As long as you grasp the vacancy of the four leaders in the prefecture, you and I should take two of them?"


    Wen Zhengrong revealed a sneer: "don''t tell me, you are not coveting the position of the big leader."


    Yuan Jingtao said with a straight face: "except Lu Li, the other three leaders are rare strong men. Not to mention those sky crystal killers in the ground, or even the title killers with deep hiding. If you don''t have enough skills, if you want to take the position of the chief of the Ministry of the earth, you will only die faster. "


    Speaking of this, Yuan Jingtao said slightly, "I think brother Wen has seen the strength of one of the title killers?"


    Wen Zhengrong eyebrow micro jump, suppressed anger way: "Ge Xinyue''s strength how, you should be more clear than me."


    Yuan Jingtao said: "there is no grudge between me and Ge Xinyue. Although she is a killers in the Department of the earth, she is only responsible for the affairs of Lord Yan''s mansion on weekdays. If it was not for her different stance, I really appreciate her ability. As a woman, it''s not easy to be so good. "


    In this speech, Yuan Jingtao said that he was sincere and sincere, with some pity in his words.


    It''s not that he has any ideas about GE Xinyue, but from the perspective of an assistant, Ge Xinyue has been perfect to perfection.


    She not only managed the affairs of King Yan''s mansion, but also her own strength was daunting.


    In those days, people all thought that Yuan Jingtao, who was in charge of the foreign affairs of Lord Yan''s mansion, was the most powerful one under him. In fact, the woman in green, who often follows the Yan King''s side, is a very deep and terrible role.


    This name alone is enough to frighten most people. Not to mention being the only killer of immortality, her realm itself has a certain degree of deception.


    If she wants to, master Mingyou will probably drink hatred at the bottom of her hand.


    Yuan Jingtao thinks that his strength is extraordinary. He will not be afraid of anyone within the same realm. Only Ge Xinyue has a trace of fear, coupled with the other side is a woman, which makes yuan Jingtao have respect for her.


    "If you are heard by the king of Yan, I''m afraid she will have another reason to kill you." The tone of hearing Zheng Rong is slightly disdainful.


    Yuan Jingtao shook his head. "The strength of his highness, King Yan, can also rank in the forefront of all the brightness and seclusion in the world. Her gender and identity are meaningless to her."


    "Hum."


    Hearing Zheng Rong''s cold humming interrupted: "Yuan manager, if you continue to say these nonsense, I have to see off the guests."


    "Well, it''s been a long time to reminisce. Let''s get to the point." Yuan Jingtao calmly gathered all his emotions: "since Lu Li has returned to the imperial capital, you can no longer occupy the imperial capital branch no matter in emotion or reason. Otherwise, if he summoned the other three leaders through the seal of God, it would not do any good to his Highness''s plan. So this time I''m here to give you a proposal. "


    "What proposal?" Wen Zhengrong narrowed his eyes.


    Yuan Jingtao said: "you should know the power in the hands of Cang Wang."


    "Swallow the sky"


    Wen Zhengrong was shocked for a moment, and then did not dare to set up the channel: "tuntian has always been hidden in the dark, even more mysterious than the underground killers. Does Cang Wang want to use his cards in advance for a plan of the Ministry of earth?"


    "We need to use the power of nature. But the real thorny thing is, a little girl beside Lu Li. ""Little girl?" Wen Zhengrong said in a deep voice: "what role can a little girl play? Are you amusing me


    Yuan Jingtao said faintly: "ordinary little girl, naturally can not play any role. What if it were the yezong saint? "


    Wen Zhengrong hesitated, and then said: "yezong is so far away from the holy land of tuntian. Even if you are the goddess of yezong, the strongest one is the warrior who can''t destroy the territory. Are you and me not enough to solve a younger generation?"


    "Of course, if it''s only yezong''s daughter, we can defeat her with our strength, or even kill her. Yezong will not care about it." Yuan Jingtao stopped, "but she is not a night saint, but a little saint. That is Ding Lingxi, the daughter of the Ye Zong Zong


    "You should know what it means when the daughter of the night patriarch appears beside Lu Li."


    Speaking of this, Yuan Jingtao looked at those dark iron killers behind Wen Zhengrong and said faintly: "even if you hold the whole imperial capital branch in your hand, can you bear the anger of yezong? What''s more, as far as I know, there are many people in the imperial capital branch who don''t agree with you. In addition to sun Huang, Su Liu and ye Dongtian, at least half of the dark iron killers have left the imperial capital branch. Even if these people will not play any role in a short period of time, but if Lu Li united with Ye Zong''s little saints, they will win over these people and deal with you in turn. What do you think is the possibility that you can survive with the present capital division? "


    "What do you want? Since we can''t use the power of swallowing the sky, are we not doomed now? "


    Hearing Zhengrong biting his teeth, he almost glared at Yuan Jingtao.


    Now the imperial capital branch is not a monolithic one. Moreover, after he was determined to betray Lord Yan''s mansion, some killers still refused to obey and would rather leave the underground palace than commit such treacherous acts.


    This group of people is very peaceful now.


    But don''t forget, they are still killers.


    What killers are good at is hiding in the dark and waiting for the opportunity. Once the time is right, these people will run like poisonous snakes, adding the most lethal wound to the wounded prey!


    Nowadays, those killers are hidden snakes, and when he hears it, he is the prey that is watched by a group of hunters. Even after hearing yuan Jingtao''s words, some black iron killers on the scene also fell into meditation.


    They began to doubt whether their betrayal of Lord Yan''s house was really worth it.


    Now it seems that their side is losing more.


    "It''s not a dead end, but it''s up to you to decide whether to die or not." Yuan Jingtao''s words were deliberately said. Now he saw that the dark iron killers on the scene had a trace of shaking, and did not continue to sell the key. "No matter how powerful the other party looks, there is only one real problem."


    "That''s Lu Li."


    Yuan Jingtao finished word by word and looked at Wen Zhengrong with a smile in his eyes. "You tried to kill Lu Li before, but it didn''t succeed, but it shows that you have seen through this problem for a long time. Whether it is the other three leaders or the little saint of yezong. Even the royal highness of Yan Wang, the reason why they attack you now is that Lu Li is the fourth leader of the earth department. He is the real leader of the imperial capital branch, and you, as long as he is still alive, will always be a despicable conspirator, betrayer, and the real strong, who can take your life at any time. "


    The expression on Zhengrong''s face was blue and red for a while, and finally turned into a color like white paper. Obviously, he made a kind of inner struggle. After making up his mind, he said hoarsely: "do you mean to kill Lu Li directly?"


    After saying this, he shook his head and said in a deep voice: "it''s too risky. I didn''t kill him for the first time. He must have been on guard against me. Liu is no longer the only one with him. It is not so easy to kill Ye Zong''s little saint and ye Dongtian. "


    "Not only Lu Li, but ye Dongtian. You should know that ye Dongtian is a member of the Ye family. As long as he dies, there will be no contact between the Ye family and the Ministry of land, and there is no reason for the Ye family to work for the Yan palace. To be a killer with the temper of Ye''s family, one must have the consciousness of being killed. A dead man has no value in revenging him. "


    Speaking of this, Yuan Jingtao said with a bit of bewitchment: "get rid of these two people, you can not only own the whole imperial capital branch, but also sit in the position of the leader of the earth department in the future."


    "Isn''t such a future worth your risk?"


    Hearing this, Wen Zhengrong''s eyes narrowed and took a deep breath. He hesitated and said, "which step can your highness Cang Wang do for me?"


    Yuan Jingtao showed a smile.


    He knew that Wen Zhengrong was already excited.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    "Did you find it?"


    Lu Li, Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi walk side by side in the long street of the capital of the emperor. Lu Li asks Ding Lingxi a question from time to time, but only gets a perfunctory answer: "fast, fast.".


    Although it is said that she is going to find the yezong deacon who stayed in the imperial capital, Ding Lingxi''s state at the moment is obviously the same as going out to play. If she sees anything new, she must come to see enough. Gradually, Lu Li also tasted and muttered, "is this girl shaking me?"


    It seems that hearing his murmur, Ding Lingxi suddenly stopped and turned back to make a face at him, "you left me in the Yan palace for such a long time, I haven''t come out to play well. Of course, I have to go shopping enough to talk about it!"


    After that, she continued to walk forward with her short legs, and even quickened her pace, which means trotting.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li and Bai Bai look at each other''s eyes, which are helpless.


    The little saint of yezong has always been restless. She has been kept in the house of Lord Yan for more than a month, which is torture in disguise. Now I finally have the chance to let go and have a good visit to the imperial capital. She is also like flying herself, and her face is full of joyful expression.


    In addition, she changed into a more complicated purple dress today, with her extremely exquisite lovely face. Walking on the long street of the capital, she often attracted passers-by''s eyes. And white is also a rare beautiful beauty, the two masters and servants strolling in the street, naturally attracted many people''s attention.


    Lu Li, who followed them, was taken care of.


    But fortunately, most of the residents in the capital knew how to behave. Even if they had some strength, they would not do anything out of line. As for the kind of thing that the dandies forced to get to know each other, it was impossible.


    If there is such a dandy coming forward, I''m afraid that Lu Li doesn''t have to do anything about it. The "warm-hearted" people in the imperial capital can beat him so hard that his parents can''t recognize him.


    It''s not a joke to say that the five countries of the devil gate are all powerful and everyone is like a dragon.


    "In vain, I want to eat this!"


    All of a sudden.


    Ding Lingxi stopped in front of a small stall, pointed to those colorful snacks and yelled at the white.


    White smell speech, tight a few steps to the front of the stall, ask the price of that stall owner.


    The stall owner was a simple and honest middle-aged man. He wrapped up some snacks that Ding Lingxi liked, picked up a fruit covered with sugar and frost, and said to the white, "this girl is really lovely. It''s a gift, a gift."


    Thank you in vain. After paying, I handed the pocket full of snacks to Ding Lingxi.


    Ding Lingxi took the bag, twisted the purple preserved fruit and put it into his mouth. Tut said in a voice, "the emperor who swallows the Heavenly Kingdom is really prosperous. This kind of delicious food can''t be seen near our yezong."


    Bai Bai pulled Latin Lingxi''s sleeve and said helplessly: "little saint, our yezong is built in the depth of the mountains, and there are few cities and ponds around. The disciples who are responsible for the expenditure of the sect usually only study how to improve the ration of cultivation resources. Where can we study this kind of things to satisfy our desire?"


    Ding Lingxi heard this, quite dissatisfied, but snorted without refutation.


    After all, the real situation of yezong is just as it is said in vain.


    "It seems that although there are orthodox and demonic sects, their essence is the same." Listening to their conversation, Lu Li remembered his days in xuanjianzong, just as he said in vain?


    Many disciples only know how to practice. In addition to the cultivation resources allocated by the clan, they often have to take some tasks of the sect, eradicate some banditry or fierce beasts that the secular Dynasty can''t solve, or collect materials for refining medicine and weapons, and exchange them for enough cultivation resources.


    After ten years of such a life, Lu Li hardly remembers what he ate at each meal.


    In my impression, I only practiced sword and sword every day to earn training resources. At the same time, I also got some points from it. Then I assessed Dabi, day after day, until I broke into the inner door and became the most powerful disciple of the inner sect.


    In such an atmosphere, students have little choice but to become strong.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li suddenly felt something in his heart and sighed silently.


    At the same time, the Qi in his body that had been hidden for a long time suddenly vibrated, which made Lu Li slightly surprised.


    In addition to the invasion of a different force, this is the first time that there is no lack of true Qi.


    "Little ancestor, are you willing to go home at last?" Lu Li couldn''t help but observe with some excitement, and found that the little sword that no lack of truth was vaporized slowly came out of the minefield, just like drunk, and wandered along the meridians unsteadily.


    However, just when Luli wanted to guide it with the Qi route without lack of true Qi, the sword seemed to be scared, and moved like lightning, and in a blink of an eye, it once again went back to the minefield.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The joyful expression on Lu Li''s face swept away and sighed again.


    Hearing these two sighs, Ding Lingxi, who was walking in front of him, seemed embarrassed. She quickly swallowed the fruit in her mouth and said in a low voice: "OK, OK, what can I do with a sigh? I''ll take you to see the Deacon.""You have a little conscience." Although Lu Li didn''t sigh because of her, she also made an expression of relief.


    Ding Lingxi with a small mouth, grabbed a few thumb big green fruit to eat, but this time she did not delay, but directly to the West District of the imperial capital.


    The Western District of the imperial capital is the most prosperous area with the largest number of shops.


    On both sides of the street, there are various shops, several restaurants, and some shops selling elixirs and weapons.


    The end of their trip was one of the buildings called Qibao Pavilion.


    "Qibao pavilion? Isn''t this the famous chamber of Commerce? "


    Seeing the words on the plaque and the six or seven story building, Lu Li couldn''t help saying, "don''t tell me, the deacons of yezong are hidden in the seven treasures Pavilion."


    It''s not that Lu Li doesn''t believe in Ding Lingxi, but it''s just too weird.


    When he was still in xuanjianzong, he had heard of the reputation of Qibao Pavilion. It''s a trading place built by an absolutely neutral chamber of Commerce. No matter who is in the right path, the devil''s gate, the holy land or a casual monk, as long as they enter the Qibao Pavilion, they will not only guarantee that no one will make trouble here, but also provide long-term protection to the guests who bring huge benefits.


    As long as you are in any shop in Qibao Pavilion, they will guarantee your safety. No matter who it is, it is impossible to enter Qibao Pavilion and kill you.


    With such a solid foundation, the chamber of Commerce behind the Qibao Pavilion can definitely resist a holy land or a magic kingdom.


    No matter how powerful yezong is, Lu Li must believe that they can put their hands into the Qibao Pavilion, which is still a bit of a mystery. I can''t believe it.


    "Who said the deacon was hiding in the Qibao pavilion?" Ding Lingxi hummed: "we yezong is a big customer of Qibao Pavilion. As long as there is Qibao Pavilion, the people of yezong will be protected. Therefore, people of yezong live in Qibao Pavilion for the sake of safety. "


    "What? Are you still a big customer of Qibao pavilion? "


    Lu Li was surprised: "yezong is so rich that he can''t even afford a snack?"


    Now he just felt that he was a little stupid.


    Yezong is known as the sixth demon Kingdom, even compared with the kingdom of swallowing heaven. Moreover, compared with the bloated demon Kingdom, yezong, as a clan, is more concise and concentrated in terms of both military and financial resources. No matter what you think, yezong can not be as miserable as he imagined.


    In other words, what he just thought was just his wishful thinking.


    After all, Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi have never talked about yezong''s situation. He is only sentimental when he remembers his miserable days in xuanjianzong.


    "We yezong just don''t want to waste energy on such useless things. If we have money and empty the Treasury of Tiansheng Kingdom, it''s not as good as one tenth of yezong, understand?"


    For this matter, Ding Lingxi rarely showed a proud expression.


    Perhaps in her consciousness, yezong, no matter how powerful, is not as direct as having money.


    Who let the recent period of time, she has been too oppressive. Especially in the face of Lu Li, he has no genuine Qi, and he is not even a martial artist in Qihai. However, he can kill Tong Xuan as well as a dog, which makes Ding Lingxi not feel superior at all in front of him.


    Now it''s not easy to have a superior thing. Ding Lingxi can''t help thanking his patriarchal father. It seems that there are some advantages in making money.


    "You look like you''ve never seen the world. You must have never been to Qibao Pavilion? It''s your good fortune to meet me today. I''ll take you to the seven treasures pavilion to see what is the most senior treatment. "


    Speaking of this, Ding Lingxi a pair of toes high gas ang appearance, waving with white into the seven treasure Pavilion.


    Lu Li''s throat moved slightly, and he tried to resist the impulse of grabbing the girl and beating him hard. He quickly followed up.


    After all, he is not a VIP of Qibao Pavilion. Even if Ding Lingxi is not satisfied with her, it will be funny if she doesn''t keep up with her.


    The moment the three people enter the Qibao Pavilion, the noise of people will be like a wave head-on.


    In front of him was a huge trading center like a square.


    There are shops as well as small merchants who sell things. Many martial arts people come and go around to choose what they need.


    Lu Li has seen too much of this unique technique. Rao is so, he is still suppressed by the huge pen of Qibao Pavilion.


    "Don''t be too shameful. Although the people in Qibao pavilion are friendly on the surface, they are all low-quality things." At this time, Ding Lingxi takes out a dark gold token and reminds him in a very low voice. At the next moment, he uses genuine Qi to stimulate the array in the token.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    When the dark gold token lights up, the trading square of Qibao Pavilion falls into a strange silence.


    "You Is it too high-profile? "


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li can''t help but be stunned. He realizes that there is something wrong with the eyes of those people around him. While he is on guard, he reminds Ding Lingxi in a low voice.


    Ding Lingxi is totally indifferent: "without a token, how can Qibao Pavilion know that there are guests coming? If you don''t know who you are, you will not be nice to enter Qibao


    Just as Ding Lingxi finished this sentence, in the distance of the trading square, the crowd slowly separated, and a group of people in gray robes came quickly.


    Among them, there is a young man in gorgeous clothes. Surrounded by people, he directly crosses the crowd and comes towards Ding Lingxi.


    "I don''t know if you come to the door. If you lose your welcome, please forgive me."


    The young man''s face was full of laughter, and he looked very kind, but his eyes twinkled with fine light. He did not look at Ding Lingxi and other three people, and finally stayed on Lu Li for a moment. His eyes had a trace of exploration.


    Obviously, the token in Ding Lingxi''s hand is very high, so high that the young man can''t know its origin. But now he is the most powerful person in charge of the Qibao Pavilion. A distinguished guest comes to the door. Only when he shows up for reception can he show his importance.


    "It seems that this young girl should be the first among the three."


    Based on their positions and clothes, the young man can tell who is the real "VIP guest" at a glance. He puts on a more friendly smile and is about to say a few words with Ding Lingxi, but Ding Lingxi directly interrupts him.


    "Well, don''t gossip. I''m looking for someone to take me to the guest room."


    Ding Lingxi waves her small hand, and her tone and manner show her status as a distinguished guest.


    Of course, her identity does have this confidence.


    "Distinguished guest, the guest room is always the rest place provided by Qibao Pavilion for other distinguished guests. Even if you have the waist token of Tian Zi, I can''t make the decision on this matter. "


    As soon as the young man heard Ding Lingxi''s request, the original idea that he wanted to get close to him almost disappeared in a flash. He said with a bitter smile, "if I run into other distinguished guests, I can''t bear the blame."


    Speaking of this, he bowed his hand to Ding Lingxi and said, "if the person you are looking for is really in the guest room, you''d better tell your name and send someone to check it out, which will save you trouble."


    "Since you know that the people who live in guest rooms are all distinguished guests, you should also know that the identities of many" distinguished guests "who live in your Qibao Pavilion can not be known."


    Ding Lingxi pretty face slightly cold, raised the eyes to see the young man: "tell you his name, can you bear the consequences?"


    Hearing this, the young man''s expression suddenly changed.


    Of course he knew what kind of people lived in the rooms.


    Qibao Pavilion only focuses on interests and does not talk about anything else. If you can bring benefits to Qibao Pavilion, you will be protected by Qibao Pavilion if you enter Qibao Pavilion.


    This naturally includes hiding the real identity.


    The identity of many "distinguished guests" can not be seen, even if it is the chief manager of a certain Qibao Pavilion, they are not qualified to know. Now he has made a taboo to ask for the name of the guest.


    He weighed again and again, but with a wry smile, he retreated: "you are a VIP of Qibao Pavilion. You have absolute rights in any Qibao Pavilion. You dare not obstruct it in advance. However, in order to avoid conflicts between you and other distinguished guests, on the way to the guest room, you should be brave enough to accompany you throughout the journey."


    "You''re a good judge."


    Ding Lingxi backed his hands, raised his chin, quite proud of the hum, light way: "lead the way."


    Naturally, the young man did not dare to refuse. He stretched out his hand and asked the followers on both sides to retreat. He walked in front of them to guide them.


    After two steps, the young man suddenly turned his head to look at Lu Li and said with a smile, "this little brother, wait a minute. Don''t have the idea of doing something. The sword is accidentally placed. It''s just a small matter in this trading square. If it is sensed by some aggressive guests, there will inevitably be a conflict. "


    Lu Li smell speech, slightly pick eyebrow way: "thank you for reminding."


    It turned out that Lu Li was afraid of something wrong when he was surrounded by people on the trading square. He was on guard and prepared to release the flying sword at the bottom of his sleeve at any time. And this breath of leakage was caught by the young people in a hurry.


    With this, Lu Li knows that this young man should also be a master.


    Although we can''t see what level he is in, we can sense the breath he released in a moment, and can discern that it is a sharp sword. His realm is at least not lower than the peak of tongxuan, and he may also be a good swordsman.


    Since he came to tuntian Shengguo, Lu Li seldom met a warrior who was good at making swords. It''s very rare to cultivate the sword of the devil gate. Even the snow Zun, who is known to be invincible under the God, is also a combination of the strengths of other families and walks out of a road that is inclined to the right way of sword meaning. Therefore, when I meet a warrior who is suspected of sword cultivation, Lu Li is a little more interested.After all, he has a talent of "insight", so far there is no place to use. He has met the young man, and he has some itching hands.


    "The convenience is the guest room. Remember, don''t conflict with other guests. Each guest has an independent living environment, which can sense the flavor of outsiders under the isolation of array. If you meet someone you want to find, he should be able to reveal himself. "


    At this time, the young man led three people to a bronze gate, took out his waist, activated the dark array in a special way, while embedding the waist card on the door to open the door, and charging the three.


    Lu Li and Bai Bai didn''t say anything. Ding lingrhino was impatient: "I have all entered the bronze ancient world of qibaoge headquarters. This kind of branch secret territory built in a capital can be more regular than headquarters?"


    Hearing this, the young man knew he was boring and laughed: "then please follow three."


    The voice did not fall, and the bronze gate trembled, and a light column was released from it, and they were covered in it.


    Lu Li immediately opened the eyes of exploration and looked around. It is only a special energy that finds that the light column that covers his or her own people is a special energy, and has no spiritual spirit. And then, a very familiar feeling reminded him of very bad memories.


    This feeling is similar to Gu Haoran when he took him far across hundreds of millions of miles to snow state, but it was not as painful.


    It can only be said that Gu Haoran''s divine power is too strong, and the space boundary that represents the bronze gate crossing is not so exaggerated.


    The white and dinglingrhino faces are indifferent, which also shows that this means of transmission is not a rare thing.


    "The big lady from the big gate is really different, even the means of transmission of this secret environment are used to. Although xuanjianzong has a secret environment, I have never seen it in the past. "


    Lu Li sighed a little, sighing that this is really different from people.


    They are all martial arts. Dinglingrhino has been able to reach resources that other martial arts people can''t access since childhood.


    Of course, under the heaven, I am afraid only the Holy Son and daughter of the holy land can press her over in terms of resources. Other princesses such as the five devil states may not be able to enjoy the resources she has.


    "It''s here."


    Meanwhile, as the young people say a reminder, the light of transmission that envelops several people gradually fade, and their vision suddenly becomes clear.


    It is a landscape like a peach garden that breaks into the eye. Mountains and birds are swarming in the distance. There are green shadows near them. In a large clear and bright lake, sometimes red nameless fish are springing up. The tail flame draws a very beautiful arc in the air, and once again it goes into the lake without any trace.


    Seeing this scene, Luli slightly felt that the spiritual strength in this space is more than twice as powerful as that of the Yan royal mansion. It is absolutely a kind of gathering array that costs a lot of money to build, so it can play such a role.


    As if he had noticed his idea, the young man said, "this kind of aura can be found in the secret area here, but it also benefits from the particularity of the wasteland. Without those who had been powerful in the magic gate, Sheng Sheng opened up this magic land independent of the real martial arts. Even if we spend more money in Qibao Pavilion, it is difficult to build such a spiritual array. "


    Lu Li hears words, can not help but say: "the spirit of the wasteland is rich, really is several times stronger than the outside world."


    "Of course, I don''t think of who came from when we gathered together the spirit of the ancient times?" Ding Lingxiang on the side showed a proud expression again.


    "So, are you from yezong? No wonder, no wonder we will have the sky token of our seven treasure Pavilion. "


    The young man suddenly looked at dinglingxiang again, and his tone was more respectful: "in fact, from your costume, I have already had similar speculation, but I never expected that the little holy lady of night sect would appear in the seven treasures Pavilion of the holy land of heaven."


    "That means you still have a little bit of bad eyesight." Dinglingrhino said: "there was a person at first, just looked at me a few eyes, and I guess my identity. Now I hold your seven treasure pavilion''s Tianzi token, you can not recognize me, thanks to your seven treasure Pavilion also claimed to be wise. "


    "This..."


    The young man had a little embarrassed expression and didn''t know how to answer the sentence.


    "The original leaf hole is so strong, it seems that the family bottom of Ye family is very thick ah." Luli knows who dinglingrhino said, and after hearing this, he thought carefully, which makes a point.


    Even the young man who was obviously in the high position in Qibao Pavilion could not recognize dinglingxiang at once. But ye Dongtian could analyze the leader in three words and two words. Is this not to say that the "Ye family" behind this boy is also a family?


    Thinking of this, Luli touched his chin and suddenly had some other ideas.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    "You ancient bronze world, the array you arranged is exquisite."


    After taking a little look at the surrounding scenery, Ding Lingxi saw the fantastic ideas of the people who created this branch of secret land from some clues. She said, "divide the space, and every guest who lives here has a complete world. They are independent and do not interfere with each other. This kind of array attainments should be from those in the headquarters. "


    "The little Saint really has a good eyesight. The layout of the ancient bronze world, including the subsequent arrays, was created by the inkstone master."


    The young man praised a sentence, and the tone was full of respect for the inkstone master.


    "It turned out to be an inkstone teacher, so no wonder."


    Ding Lingxi nodded, and there was a ray of quiet purple light flowing slowly in the deep of the eyes like a clear spring. This scene has not been seen by anyone, and after seeing the arrangement in the bronze ancient world, she put away the wonder of her eyes, leaving no trace.


    "I don''t know who the little saint is looking for? There are no outsiders left and right. If you don''t dislike it, you might as well ask me to serve, or save some time. "


    The young man did not continue to be polite. He arched his hand at Ding Lingxi, meaning to beg for mercy.


    Although he was able to take a few people into this ancient bronze world, he really did not dare to let Ding Lingxi run around in this ancient world.


    Fortunately, Ding Lingxi did not continue to embarrass him, but lightly floated: "no, since I have come, he will show up to see me."


    As soon as the words fell to the ground, a warm and mellow voice, with a sense of helplessness, rang out: "little girl, your father has not died, has already had a set of night master''s style?"


    This voice rings, several people immediately follow the prestige to go.


    Just as the water surface splits, a man with strong clothes comes out.


    The man''s face is full of unwilling and bitter smile, but still quite perfunctorily to Ding Lingxi: "see the little saint."


    "I have seen deacon Shang."


    Waiting for Ding Lingxi to open his mouth, the white standing on one side returned a gift to the man.


    "I dare not, Miss Bai. I haven''t seen you for a long time." The man was startled and quickly avoided the white salute. The bitterness on his face was a little stronger. After all, he could not say anything more when he saw that there were outsiders on both sides. He could only ask: "I don''t know why the little saint is looking for me as an idle person?"


    "Uncle Shang, you''re really heartless. I''d like to share with you anything delicious and interesting in yezong. Now I''d like to ask you to help me. Do you want to drive me away


    Ding Lingxi tooted her mouth and grabbed the man''s arm and shook it vigorously: "besides, we haven''t seen each other for a year. Since you left yezong, people in the clan don''t want to play with me. What''s wrong with me when I come to see you?"


    "Yes, I''m the only one who is so lucky to be chosen as a playmate by the little saint."


    The man gave a bitter smile, but it was obvious that he was sarcastic.


    Ding Lingxi saw this and didn''t know what she thought of. She complained: "is my father punished you several times at the beginning. I''ll be angry for you after I go back!"


    "Farewell, my little ancestor!"


    "The man exclaimed," I have been sunk into a foreign land by you. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the Lord will drive me out of the clan. "


    After that, he said helplessly, "you''d better tell me what you''re coming to the imperial capital. I''ve received a secret order from zongmen and asked me to cooperate at any time. But what''s wrong with the task?"


    As soon as the task is mentioned, Ding Lingxi''s eyes are slanting, and he looks at Lu Li, who is still standing still. He curls his mouth and says, "there is nothing wrong with the task. It''s just to ask you to deal with a person."


    The man slightly a Leng, the vision flows on the white body for a moment, low voice way: "very troublesome?"


    "It''s not a thorny problem. It''s supposed to be immortal. Its combat power is unknown, but it''s not uncommon." Ding Lingxi thought a little, and then said Lu Li and ye Dongtian''s strength analysis of Yuan Zhengrong.


    Then he added: "you don''t have to fight with him in life and death. Just try to stop him for a moment. Uncle Shang, you can''t help me with this little favor?"


    Say, Ding Lingxi put on a pair of delicate and pitiful appearance.


    The man has a headache and says: "there are outsiders here."


    He raised his eyes and looked at the young man and the silent Lu Li.


    Seeing this scene, the young people standing in the rear are quite embarrassed, "if nothing happens, the younger generation will leave first."


    The man nodded: "say hello to your shopkeeper for me."


    "Nature." The young man quickly agreed and left the ancient bronze world without looking back.


    Before leaving, he also looked at Lu Li strangely.


    Lu Li, however, has an indifferent expression on her face. She just stands there watching Ding Lingxi''s "performance.".


    "Is this little brother?" Seeing that he did not leave, the man showed a trace of doubt. While looking up and down, he was asking Ding Lingxi.Ding Lingxi wanted to explain, but with a mouth, she didn''t know how to introduce Lu Li''s identity, and because she thought of something, she made a big red face.


    The man secretly observed Ding Lingxi''s reaction. At the sight of her appearance, he was alert and said, "I''m the deacon of yezong. I''m still looking forward to it. Haven''t you consulted?"


    Lu Li arched his hand and said with a smile: "Yan Wang Fu, Lu Li."


    "Lu Li?"


    Shangguan frowned and thought for a moment. He couldn''t think of the origin of the name. However, he was familiar with the house of Lord Yan. He couldn''t help asking, "how is your highness, Lord Yan?"


    "Well, I''m not seen every day, and I''ve been shut up in a small yard!" Not waiting for Lu Li to answer, Ding Lingxi scrambled to say a word.


    As soon as she said this, she quickly grabbed her in vain, for Shangguan''s face had changed.


    "Deacon Shang, miss, she''s just joking. We''re guests in Lord Yan''s mansion these days, which is not what you think."


    Bai Bai continued to explain that he was afraid that Shangguan had misunderstood something.


    Looking at Ding Lingxi, who has no idea why, she just feels tired. This kind of worrying day is really enough for her.


    "It turns out that this little brother should be a new friend made by the little saint in the Yan palace?"


    Shangguan looks at Lu Li with a kind of "elder" eyes. Suddenly he sees the faint lines on the cuff of Luli, and exclaims: "this is Some cloud silk? "


    He this exclamation, immediately let the white heart again, covered Ding Lingxi''s mouth on the spot.


    "Some cloud silk?" Lu Li raised the cuff, a little recollection, remembered that mu Hongxiu had also commented that this green robe had added a lot of cloud silk. Therefore, he also said that Ding Lingxi was really a black sheep. He could not help saying, "it''s like a little cloud silk."


    "Where did this robe come from?" At the moment, Shangguan carefully observes the green robe on Lu Li''s body. The more he sees it, the more he feels that something is wrong. Not only has he used a large number of precious materials, but also this technique has a trace of the shadow of the goddess''s brocade.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan couldn''t help but stare at Ding Lingxi and asked, "is this from the little saint?"


    Now, Lu Li also felt the sense of accountability from his tone. He probably understood the man''s idea and nodded: "she did. Why, in your yezong, do you have any special rules?"


    "We are yezong?"


    Shangguan squinted and said with a smile: "little brother, your attitude seems to be hostile."


    "Master, I''m afraid you are hostile to me." Lu Li was also amused by him. "I didn''t say a word from just now on. It was you who came up and asked about the origin of this dress. Yes, she did. If there is anything wrong, I don''t think the elder is qualified to make any decision instead of her? "


    "I am her elder!"


    Shangguan said in a deep voice: "do you know what the clothes made by the goddess in Longzhou represent? Although she is not a descendant of the goddess, you can see the meaning behind this dress since it is made of the brocade of goddess? "


    "Uncle Shang!"


    Ding Lingxi''s face was red, his ears were bare, and he broke away from the white bondage. He was dissatisfied and said, "what are you doing with him?"


    Shangguan looks incredible and says, "he really doesn''t know?"


    "What do you know?"


    "Why does he want to know?"


    Lu Li and Ding Lingxi ask questions one after another. Then they look at each other. Ding Lingxi''s face turns red. Lu Li frowns and thinks for a moment. Then he suddenly realizes: "I understand."


    "Do you mean that the clothes sewn by the goddess''s descendants will be charged a high price?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Shangguan was speechless. Ding Lingxi''s small face turned from red to white. Finally, he became angry and said, "you bastard, why don''t you die?"


    "Ah?"


    Lu Qiqi said strangely: "Ye Dongtian also said that the clothes made of Goddess brocade always have price but no market. It''s not a complete version, but it''s worth a lot of money. "


    "Forget it. I don''t care about your affairs."


    Listening to Lu Li say more and more unreasonable, Shangguan rubbed his eyebrows, waved his hand and said, "let''s talk about the business. Who are the strong people who want me to deal with?"


    "Tell him to say it himself!"


    Ding Lingxi is angry and stares at Lu Li and refuses to speak again.


    Lu Li didn''t mind, so he explained the cause and effect with Shangguan.


    But in this process, he sighed silently, did not dare to see Ding Lingxi''s eyes.


    What he said just now has been said thoroughly. He is not really a fool. How can he not understand?


    However, the current situation is complex, and he may become desperate at any time. He really dare not respond to Ding Lingxi''s indeterminate intention.


    Maybe playing silly is the best way.


    After listening to Lu Li''s story, Shangguan pondered: "that is to say, you want to kill another warrior who does not destroy the territory, but the premise is that someone can block yuan Jingtao?"Lu Li nodded his head and said: "it''s good, and it doesn''t have to be blocked for too long. It is intended to delay. As long as we strive for a certain period of time, we will have enough assurance to complete the plan."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    "I can help you, but I have two conditions."


    Shangguan thought for a moment, and then went straight: "first, no matter whether it is successful or not, this time we must not let the little Saint participate in it."


    "Uncle Shang!"


    Ding Lingxi''s eyes widened and was about to speak. Lu Li had already promised: "it''s dangerous. With her strength, it''s just a drag to participate. I agreed."


    "You..."


    Ding Lingxi looks straight at two people, the expression of discontent is on the pretty face.


    However, Shangguan was very satisfied with Lu Li''s decision, and his face softened a little: "second, although shangmou is an immortal warrior, this skill is given by the clan. If it were not for the requirements of the little saint, I should not have been involved in this kind of foreign internal struggle. So, if you want me to help, you can, but you can''t. If the opponent is too strong, I can give you at most a cup of tea time


    "I can also agree with you when you talk about the ugly things first, the villains first, and then the gentlemen."


    Lu Li nodded.


    This is not too much of a demand.


    Although he has never seen yuan Jingtao''s ability, he can also think about it from some minor details.


    After all, being able to stay in Lord Yan''s mansion as an undercover, mu ningqiu never killed him, which is enough to show that his ability is not ordinary and can be compared.


    Although Shangguan is a deacon of yezong, he may not be the opponent of Yuan Jingtao even if he is in the same realm as Yuan Jingtao.


    "Since you can promise both of these things, I have nothing to shirk. Tell me in general about your plans. When and where you want me to do it, just tell me. "


    Shangguan saw that Lu Li agreed decisively, naturally there was not much nonsense.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he probably told Shangguan about the plan to build the roof with Ye Dongtian. In fact, this plan is more a conspiracy than a conspiracy.


    One of the most important links is to find a strong enough warrior to hold down Yuan Jingtao, who is likely to protect Wen Zhengrong.


    As long as Yuan Jingtao is dragged, the rest of the matter will be solved much better.


    Even those land killers, Lu Li can force them with God''s seal. Even if most of the killers in the imperial capital division were bribed by the news of Zhengrong, there must be a lot of people who don''t want to betray shenweisi and Yan Wangfu.


    If we have mastered these people, the civil strife in the imperial capital branch will soon subside, and there is only one step left to forcibly eliminate Wen Zhengrong.


    It sounds very dangerous to attack and kill a person who does not destroy the martial arts. Moreover, a group of warriors who can''t understand the xuanjing realm will carry out the task.


    If the few people who participated in the plan were not unusual, others would think that Lu Li was crazy if they heard about the plan.


    Even Shangguan, after listening to the plan, asked with some uncertainty: "are you sure you can kill Wen Zhengrong?"


    Before Lu Li could answer this question, Shangguan said, "I have been in tuntian Shengguo for some time. Although I don''t know about the extraordinary reputation, I know the power of shenweisi killer. An immortal killer must have a card in his hand that can''t be imagined by an outsider. For such a guy, we can''t take it with common sense. "


    "You can rest assured that although Wen Zhengrong is not an ordinary warrior, the people here may not be ordinary people."


    Lu Li grinned, though not so confident, but a bit confident.


    Shangguan glanced at him for a long time before he said, "in a word, I will be responsible for stopping yuan Jingtao. What happens after that depends on your own abilities."


    After finishing this sentence, Shangguan looked at Ding Lingxi and said with a bitter smile: "Miss, are you still angry?"


    Ding Lingxi, however, did not face it and said coldly, "since you all think I am in the way, what am I still doing here? In vain, let''s go


    She turned and left, seeming to be angry.


    However, Bai Bai sighed helplessly, motioned to the two people and quickly followed him.


    When the two servants leave, Lu Li and Shangguan stare at each other in the same place. For a while, the atmosphere is a little awkward.


    "Cough." Shang Guan cleared his throat and broke the silence. He was interested in asking, "how do you and she get to know each other, little brother?"


    "How do you know each other?"


    Lu Li was stunned.


    Thinking of that day, Ding Lingxi''s behavior of following behind him for a long time, he said: "maybe Fate? "


    He really didn''t know how to explain how they met.


    What''s more, he had more than once moved the idea of killing Ding Lingxi.


    If you tell me the truth, this strange experience, let alone Shangguan or not, even Lu Li feels a little strange.


    "Fate That''s an interesting statement. " Shangguan of course can see that Lu Li didn''t tell the truth, and he was just a polite question, and he didn''t really plan to get to the bottom of the matter. But he said with deep meaning: "sometimes, many things are predestined and have no share in the end. If you insist on it, maybe it will become a bad fate. Little brother, are you right?"When Lu Li heard this, he frowned a little and said with a smile: "master, is this beating me?"


    "No beating." Shangguan waved his hand and said as if nothing had happened: "you young people''s affairs, such as me, should not have interfered with it. But you know, she Ding Lingxi''s father is a great man. "


    "The Lord of yezong is naturally a rare great man in the world."


    Lu Li chuckled, but showed a bit of disapproval: "but I did not really hook up with his daughter, he will not be able to call on me for trouble?"


    Shangguan took a deep look at Lu Li, "if you really don''t have this idea, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s just Do you really have no idea about the little saint? "


    "She''s just a child. Don''t laugh, elder." Lu Li felt a little tight in his heart and did not dare to take this sentence.


    "Although the little saint is not very old, she is similar to you. You are just a teenager. You always show that mature attitude when you talk and do things, which is not pleasant."


    Shangguan turned his hands and looked at the back of Ding Lingxi and Bai Bai. He said with a smile: "but now the little saint is like a big girl. Her appearance is very similar to her mother''s, and they are all of the incomparable beauty."


    "The little girl is not bad indeed."


    On this point, Lu Li did not object to it. While recognizing it, he still said, "but this does not change my mind."


    "I hope you keep that in mind." Shangguan squinted at Lu Li and said with a smile, "if one day you change your mind, you will face more troubles than you think."


    "I''d like to thank you for your warning."


    Lu Lipi laughs and does not smile, which is the end of this dialogue.


    At the time of farewell, Shangguan suddenly said: "little brother, if you really encounter the worry of life, you can find the white girl to solve it. She will certainly have a way."


    "White?" When Lu Li heard the speech, he suddenly moved.


    He remembered what he had said in vain.


    Coupled with Ye Dongtian''s fear of Baibai, and Shangguan''s behavior of avoiding Baibai''s ceremony, Lu Li felt as if he had caught some key point, but he was not clear about it. He hesitated and asked, "Bai Bai, is she a..."


    "You''d better ask yourself about this matter."


    Shangguan shook his head and interrupted Lu Li''s words. He was rather afraid to say: "miss Baibai didn''t tell you personally. No one dared to speak for her. You should be able to understand me


    Lu Li hears the speech, then also no longer inquires, but this time is actually sincerely arched to him, bid farewell to Shangguan.


    ¡­¡­


    Left Qibao Pavilion, on this road, Ding Lingxi is like a angry general, did not open his mouth and Lu Li said a word.


    And Lu Li did not intend to coax her, just thinking about some things.


    White clip in the middle of two people, advise is not, do not persuade is not, can only helpless sigh.


    All of a sudden, Lu Li, who is meditating, raises his head and looks behind him. His expression is gradually dignified.


    Bai Bai noticed the change in his face and asked in a low voice, "is something wrong, young master?"


    Lu Li shook his head, looked natural, motionless: "it seems that someone is following."


    As soon as someone was following, even Ding Lingxi came to the spirit and wanted to look back at the situation, but was drunk by Lu Li: "don''t look back!"


    Ding Lingxi quickly stopped the action, repressed the excited way: "is it the person of Cangwang mansion?"


    "It''s not like the people in Cangwang''s mansion. They are of high quality and should be specialized in this kind of business. Maybe it''s all things hall or other spy organizations. I''m not sure for the moment. Let''s move forward first. Don''t show any clues. "


    At the same time, Lu Li ordered them in a low voice, while secretly changing the route to a more remote place.


    The following people seem to be aware of it, and the pace is more urgent, gradually narrowing the distance between the two sides.


    Until turning into a small alley, Lu Li said to him, "you and she will go back to the Yan Palace first, and I will deal with it here."


    Before confirming the other party''s intention, it is the first thing to ensure Ding Lingxi''s safety.


    Otherwise, even if the target of the other party is not Ding Lingxi, in case Ding Lingxi falls into their hands, it will make things more complicated.


    Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi both know this, so no one is against it. Bai Bai just nods and says, "be careful, young master."


    Then, she pulled a step three turn back Ding Lingxi left.


    However, the people who followed them did not really care about the second daughter. Seeing them leave, they did not have any intention to stop them.


    "You''ve been following me for so long. It seems that you have something to look for me?"


    Lu Li made sure that the target of the other party should be himself. He turned around and looked at those black robed people who blocked the way out. He said with a smile: "before saying something, should you report to your family? It is predestined to meet each other. It''s better to get to know each other first? "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    "Confirm the target."


    The mysterious men, who were covered in black cloaks, ignored Lu Li. One of them seemed to be carefully identifying him. After a moment, he whispered, "take him alive."


    In a flash.


    Several cloaked men rushed to Luli like thunder and lightning. Each of them pulled out a foot long black rope to encircle Luli.


    Lu Li narrowed his eyes, clapped his palm, leaned on the ground, looked at the cloaks around him, and said with a smile, "it seems that you are not going to discuss it?"


    "Do it!"


    There was no more nonsense, and the cloaks, who were holding the ropes in their hands, jumped directly on them.


    Lu Li also opened the sword box, took out a long sword from it, and stood up to fight!


    Lu Li broke through his true Qi with a long sword. When he cut the black ropes with a sword, he heard the sound of gold and iron chirping, and frowned slightly: "it seems that these ropes are not made of ordinary materials."


    "I advise you not to resist."


    At this time, the Cape man, who seemed to be the leader, had a hoarse voice and obviously used some kind of camouflage. His tone was not good: "this is the capital of the emperor, and there are civilians all over the alley. If it affects them, many people will die. "


    "Is that a threat?"


    Lu Li flipped his wrist, and his sword crossed a circle of silver light in the air. He said with a smile: "it''s not like a wise choice to threaten me with a stranger''s life."


    The cloaked man sneered: "Lord Lu, who can come up with such wonderful plans as Zhenguo gold for the victims of disaster everywhere, should not be indifferent to the life and death of the people, right?"


    Hearing this, Lu Li felt in his heart, "are you here for Zhenguo gold? I''m afraid you''re looking for the wrong person. I''m only responsible for giving advice on matters concerning zhenguojin. The specific implementation and income are all under the control of Yan Wang. Now that Zhenguo gold is under your Majesty''s control, you really want to hijack your majesty. "


    "Nonsense, my young lady asks you to go back and persuade you to be honest!"


    At this time, another cloaked man holding a black rope had an impatient voice, "stubborn, but you have to suffer!"


    Before the voice fell, Lu Li felt a strong wind from the back of his head. At the beginning of his slight side, he could see the black rope brushing his ears and picking up a few strands of hair. The strong wind swept his cheek, which made him feel hot.


    On the black rope, there was a strange black fog rising. Seeing this scene, Lu Li''s pupils shrank, and he immediately remembered his last assassination mission.


    Every time that woman was born again, this strange black fog would appear in her body.


    With a tentative idea, Lu Li cheered: "as envoys, you openly attack the holy Kingdom, which is to make the war between the two countries break out in advance?"


    "You


    The leader of the cloaked man moves his steps subconsciously, and is about to say no before he is surprised that he has been cheated.


    "You are indeed."


    Lu Li no longer doubted. He threw his sword up and pulled his breath. The sword was immediately fixed in the air. Then he reached out and patted the sword box. The two swords came out in response to the situation. The three swords echoed with each other, trembling and singing. A piece of snow fell without any reason, and pulled everyone in the scene into the snow and ice fantasy!


    "It''s the formation! Be careful


    The Cape man''s chief gave a sharp drink, exposing his original voice.


    It turned out to be a very young teenager''s voice.


    "Catch him, and the formation will be broken without attack!"


    A cloaked man has a quick mind, so he has to catch Lu Li who is in charge of the formation on the spot. However, when he looks at Lu Li''s original place, where is there a half figure besides the snow?


    "It''s impossible!" There was a tremor in the cloak man''s voice.


    If you use the array with your bare hands, even the people will disappear in place. This kind of method has been used by the great array master who has been immersed in the array for decades.


    However, if Lu Li is a big division, they can''t get any information.


    "This should not be a pure array, but a sword array!" The leader of the Cape man with the voice of the boy was calm and calm. He opened his cloak to reveal his young face. His eyes kept sweeping around him and said, "be on your guard. These flying snow should be just a cover up. The real killing move is his three long swords!"


    Although these flying snow, whether viewed with the naked eye or perceived by body sense, are no different from the reality, but this technique is not uncommon. The young people only need to look at them and conclude that the flying snow is just a cover up.


    A group of cloaked men immediately changed formation, two in a group, back close, to prevent the hidden in the dark Lu Li sword hurt people.


    "The boy has something else."


    Little did not know, hidden in the dark, Lu Li is observing them, for the young man''s calm decision, naturally see in the eye.


    If his judgment was a flash at night, Lu Li would take out his sword just now, and at least two or three of them would be killed.


    "These guys are well-trained and not as knowledgeable as usual. It''s a bit tricky to play head-on."


    After thinking for a moment, Lu Li burns Qi and blood to maintain the operation of the sword array. Meanwhile, he presents the flying sword at the bottom of his sleeve and squints at the young man.This young man, I''m afraid, is a very important role in the envoys. If we can''t catch all the people, we should at least take measures to solve him.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li did not hesitate, the flying sword turned into a bright streamer, breaking through the heavy snow!


    Shuddei!


    The piercing sound of breaking through the air made the young man''s heart alert. As soon as he stepped on it, the whole person became one with the shadow.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t be as fast as Lu Li''s flying sword, which he had raised for a long time.


    A light beyond the limit of the thinking of the general Xuanwu, before he can all turn into a shadow, directly through his body!


    The boy uttered a dull hum, completely hiding in the shadow, and did not dare to show his body again.


    However, the bright red on the snow proved that the flying sword was not empty.


    "It''s his flying sword skill. It''s the formation!"


    The voice of the boy hiding in the shadow was resentful and gave orders to the other cloaks.


    Without hesitation, the cloaked men approached each other and pieced together the ropes. The dense black fog emerged and immediately formed a struggle with the flying snow.


    Buzz!


    When the black fog appeared, Lu Li immediately noticed that the sword array formed by the three flying swords was unstable. He frowned and said, "it seems that the three swords are still too hard, but..."


    When he looked at the black fog, he always felt familiar.


    It seems like the thick black smoke of the fourth level monster in the monster sea, but it has a different feeling.


    If the black smoke released by the fourth level monster is a vast ocean, magnificent and depressing, then the black fog is like a small cold pool. Although the cold breath is very similar, its source is quite different.


    However, Lu Li can at least be sure that this black fog should come from the same source as the jade Niang who died in his hand.


    Combined with the background of the other side''s extreme heaven and demon Kingdom, Lu Li can basically confirm that Yu Niang should be a person of the extreme heaven and evil Kingdom, and in the hands of the extreme heaven and evil Kingdom, there must be some kind of martial arts inheritance from the upper world or from the four seas royal court.


    "That''s not good news."


    Thinking of this, Lu Li sipped her lips and hesitated.


    After seeing the sea of monsters and beasts, as well as the powerful court of the four seas, Lu Li was alert to the upper world and the four seas royal court. If the power is really held in the hands of the heaven demon Kingdom, the chance of swallowing the holy kingdom will be even more remote.


    "Lu Li!"


    Suddenly, the young man in the shadow said in a sharp voice: "you can continue to hide! But as long as you break this sword array, I will surely wash the streets and kill all the people here! These people will die because of you


    He was like a wounded fierce beast. His cruel and fragmentary nature was fully exposed. He said in a rather ferocious way: "at that time, I can leave tuntian Shengguo, but what about you? Under your nose, so many people of the holy Kingdom have been killed. Do you think the emperor of the holy kingdom will let you go? "


    Lu Li is silent, a ray of light blooms quietly in the depth of his eyes.


    To deal with this kind of method involving the spatial level, the eye of exploration has always been the best choice.


    Taking advantage of the young man''s harsh words, he searched for his position with a searching eye.


    The young man seemed to have lost his patience and said in a cold voice, "Miss originally wanted to ask you to go back and have a chat, but now I have changed my mind. A dangerous guy like you must be eradicated completely, otherwise it will be the enemy of our demon country in the future."


    "Insane."


    Lu Li disdained to skim his mouth, fingertips pick slightly, flying sword again into streamer, directly stabbed at a certain void.


    Poof!


    The voice of a split silk came, the voice of the young suddenly stopped, and then, there was a very angry roar!


    "You! Look! Die


    In the thick black smoke, the youth emerged and his whole body was covered with black fog.


    The only difference is that his eyes are bright yellow, not like the eyes of human beings.


    He burst out a burst of fierce weather flame, his true Qi was burning without money, and he wanted to break through the sword array by force.


    All over the sky, the snow was pulled by his true Qi and flew upside down to the sky. Lu Li felt the buzzing sound of three long swords becoming more and more intense, and said in secret: "it seems that we are going to make a quick decision."


    "Not yet?"


    The young man said coldly, "then I will break through your sword array and kill the people outside!"


    "Of course." He stopped and said in a cold voice, "there are the two women who escaped before. I will let them die in front of you before I kill you."


    As he spoke, he took a step forward. The snow and ice Wonderland trembled again, and there were signs of collapse.


    The young man''s face showed satisfaction and turned to the cloaks that maintained the black fog formation: "hold on, his sword array is about to collapse!"


    When those cloaked people heard the words, they naturally increased the output of true Qi.


    The black fog, like a fire splashed with oil, soared again.


    Finally, the snow fairyland could not be supported, and the flying snow gradually disappeared and became the original street appearance.The boy grinned and was about to make a few more sarcastic remarks when a long sword appeared quietly in front of him and pointed directly at his eyebrows.


    He looked slightly changed and was about to escape when he suddenly felt a sharp pain coming from his chest. He couldn''t believe it and looked at the point of the sword that penetrated his body.


    Behind him, Lu Li held the sword in one hand and the handle of the sword in the other hand. He sent it forward with a sneer: "has anyone ever told you that you talk too much nonsense?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the sword flew forward in an instant and pierced into the young man''s eyebrows!


    One sword through!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    The light in the boy''s eyes darkened in an instant.


    In order to be on the safe side, Lu Li left the sword in the eyebrow as a real killing move.


    When fighting the monster named Yuniang at the beginning, no matter what kind of heavy damage, the opponent can recover freely. Lu Li is not sure whether these cloaks have the same ability, so the best way is to directly penetrate their heads.


    Bang!


    The body of the young man fell down slowly. Lu Li drew out two long swords and calmed down a little.


    Although it seems that the wave of assassination just now seems to be flowing, in fact, he has taken out almost all his skills, controlling two long swords at the same time, and a sleeve flying sword hidden in the dark, pulled by Qi, which can be used to attack at any time. All of these are not much easier than the previous battle with the second-order monster in the monster sea.


    Or it should be said that this battle of life and death is more dangerous than that against the second level monster.


    But fortunately, in the end, this young man with tricky ability lost in his carelessness.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time to play with you now."


    After shaking off the bloodstain on the edge of the sword, Lu Li glanced over the remaining cloaks, waved his hand, raised his finger, and three swords flew together. As soon as he didn''t enter the sword case, Lu Li''s body exploded and grabbed one of the cloaked men''s necks directly. He flung the other party to the wall with great ferocity. He carried the sword case and ran out of the alley.


    Several cloaked men recovered from their previous shock and immediately set out to pursue them.


    "Don''t I''ve chased... "


    Just then.


    The boy, who had collapsed to the ground and seemed to be a corpse, suddenly made a faint voice, "this guy It''s not easy to deal with Go back and inform the young lady. "


    "Your injury, my lord?"


    A cloaked man quickly went to help the boy up. Looking at the black flesh and blood creeping through the wound in the middle of his eyebrow, his eyes lost their luster, and his face was full of pain and said, "I If you have used up the source of evil Qi given by the princess, it''s OK for the moment. Go back as soon as possible. Don''t entangle with him! "


    With the movement of those black flesh and blood, the voice of the young man became more and more clear. However, his eyes were unable to see, and even black blood flowed out.


    He resisted the sharp pain in his body, covered his right eye, and said coldly, "I will go to ask him for the Revenge of these two swords in the future."


    "Go


    Hearing his order, a group of cloaks people no longer hesitated, all gathered around, and the one who supported him directly carried him on his back, and several people left the alley without a trace.


    As they left, two men dressed as ordinary people on the other side of the street looked at each other.


    Then, one of the men whispered, "why didn''t you do it before?"


    Another man said faintly: "the four leaders of the earth are even higher than you and me in terms of rank. If he can''t deal with these miscellaneous fish, why should he sit in that position? "


    "That''s the business of the Ministry of earth. Even if he becomes a big leader, he can''t control the head of our heavenly department. But we didn''t do anything today. This matter can''t be concealed from his highness


    The man who spoke first didn''t seem to take this matter to heart. He said calmly, "if your highness Yan is accountable, I will report today''s affairs truthfully."


    "Whatever you want."


    Another man showed a playful expression, glanced at the direction of Lu Li''s departure, and said in a low voice: "however, this boy does have some skills. Although his strength is poor, but in terms of his means and temperament, Wen Zhengrong may not be his opponent."


    "I haven''t seen such a boy for a long time."


    Speaking of this, he slowly stood up, made a gesture to his colleagues, and then went straight into the crowd and disappeared.


    As a spy of the Ministry of heaven, they still have a lot to explore. Although the battle in the alley is very important, it is not the most important thing for the current situation.


    "After being watched by the madmen, his good days are over." The man who stayed in the same place adjusted his short clothes and sat there as if he were sleeping, and his breath was converged to the extreme.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the Yan palace, Lu Li''s first thing is to find Ge Xinyue and describe to her the situation of those cloaked people he met before.


    Ge Xinyue listened quietly, but his face did not show any expression. He asked in a low voice: "only by the things you said, you can''t prove that they are envoys of the kingdom of the devil. And, even if they do, we can''t afford to make extra efforts in this situation. "


    Hearing Ge Xinyue''s reply, Lu Li sighed a little from the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t mean to be disappointed. Instead, he asked, "Your Highness still hasn''t come back?"


    Ge Xinyue hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Your Highness has a very important thing to do. Her whereabouts have been listed as the top secret of the Ministry of heaven."


    "So serious?" Hearing this, Lu Li suddenly had a bad premonition.


    At this juncture, mu Hongxiu left the palace of Yan alone, and also used the power of Shenwei to hide his whereabouts, which is not a good news.There are only two possibilities for her to face the problem with this attitude. The first is that the kingdom of the heavenly devil has been unable to restrain itself and sent enough powerful warriors to enter the Holy Land quietly. Even, it is very likely that the extremely heavenly demon emperor has come in person.


    Second, mu tea already has a different plan, and this plan, she doesn''t want to share with anyone, she insists on completing it by herself.


    Either way, it is not good news for Lu Li.


    If it was the first, that level of combat, he could not get involved, let alone help. But if the second, for him now, is more terrible than the first.


    It''s just a lack of strength, which is justifiable. However, if Mu Hongxiu gave birth to other ideas, which led to unexpected changes in the plan, so far, everything Lu Li has done will become a bubble, and even there is the possibility of a complete collapse.


    After thinking for a moment, Lu Li said in a deep voice: "if your highness comes back, please inform me as soon as possible."


    "No problem." Ge Xinyue should come down.


    Later, Lu Li said, "and I hope elder sister Ge can do me a little favor."


    "Well?"


    Ge Xinyue looks surprised.


    She didn''t expect that Lu Li would ask for her head.


    However, she did not immediately agree, but asked: "I am the only steward of Lord Yan''s residence. My highness is not here. I have to ask myself about everything in the mansion. I need to listen to your request before I decide. "


    Lu Li went straight in: "elder sister Ge, don''t worry. It''s not any trouble. She just wants to ask her sister to pay some money for me from the accountant''s office."


    "You want money?"


    Ge Xinyue really showed a strange expression this time.


    From the day when Lu Li entered the palace of Yan, apart from the money that mu Hongxiu gave him for his relationship, Lu Li never held much money in his hand.


    Even the last remaining savings were squandered when he completed the task of the Ministry of earth. But even in this case, he did not open his mouth to ask for a coin from Lord Yan''s residence.


    "To be honest with my sister, the amount of money to be used this time may be very large." Lu Li gave a bitter smile and said, "the balance of Zhenguo gold should be left in the government, right? Just give me that branch. "


    "The balance of zhenguojin is tens of millions. Are you sure you want to use so much?"


    As the general manager of the interior, Ge Xinyue has always been very sensitive to expenses. When she heard Lu Li''s request, she frowned at the first time.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to give the money to Lu Li.


    But the money is too big.


    When it comes to tens of millions of figures, even the ministers of the central government have to discuss it for several days before they can make a proper decision. With only one mouth, Lu Li wanted to spend such a large amount of money from the government. Ge Xinyue was not careful.


    "Sister Ge, don''t worry, it won''t be all spent, and I''ll give them back in full soon."


    Lu Li did not explain what he wanted to do.


    I believe Ge Xinyue also knows.


    At present, Lu Li''s biggest difficulty is the rebellion of the imperial capital branch. Wen Zhengrong, the warrior who never extinguishes the peak, is not so easy to kill.


    Even if it''s going to cost such a large sum of money, Ge Xinyue doesn''t think it''s strange to think about it carefully.


    But she was still puzzled: "it''s OK to spend the money, but how do you want to earn it back?"


    Of course, she heard what Lu Li meant.


    It shows that he not only used the money in vain, but may return it with interest in the future.


    The myth created by zhenguojin seems to be still yesterday. Ge Xinyue is very curious. What kind of ideas can Lu Li come up with to make such a large amount of money in a short time.


    "Don''t ask me about that, sister Ge." Lu Li sighed and did not explain anything.


    He can''t tell Ge Xinyue that after a long time, he will go to assassinate the matchmaker of the kingdom of heaven and evil, and take away the betrothal gift belonging to Mu Hongxiu, right?


    Even if Ge Xinyue is trustworthy, he can only rot in his stomach.


    Because of the current situation, the emperor of the holy state, the court, and most of the people in Shenwei can not be sure that they can be trusted. This desperate plan, in the final analysis, is Lu Li''s own will.


    Without those forces behind him, he had to be careful and not make any mistakes.


    "Well, wait here for a moment. I''ll take out the money. You can change it into the equivalent jade money in the mansion. It''s more convenient to use it."


    Ge Xinyue did not ask what, left a sentence for Lu Li, turned around and went to the depth of the palace.


    Lu Li looked at her back, pondered for a while and began to think about how to use the money and how to maximize the income.


    Now even the envoys of the extreme demon kingdom are involved in the plan to kill Wen Zhengrong, which must be faster.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    Ge Xinyue was really clean and tidy. Before long, she arranged everything properly and led Lu Li to get a box of jade money. She just said before leaving: "the amount is huge. Even if it''s me, I can''t help using it. You''d better make the best use of everything, otherwise, your highness will ask, and no one will be able to protect you. "


    Naturally, Lu Li listened and said with a smile: "don''t worry about elder sister Ge."


    Ge Xinyue took a deep look at him, didn''t say anything more, turned and left.


    Lu Li stood in the same place, holding that big box of jade money. After thinking for a long time, he picked up the box and walked towards his own yard.


    After a while, he called Ye Dongtian into the courtyard, and without waiting for them to ask questions, he opened the box. The bright jade money gave out a faint halo, which made the three people speechless.


    Ye Dongtian and Su Liu are OK.


    Sun Huang was fond of money. When he saw the large box of jade money, his eyes were slightly straightened. Then he jumped forward with a strange cry and held up a handful of jade money. He said excitedly, "is this the settlement fee you gave us? Such a big deal? "


    Hearing this, ye Dongtian and Su Liu also showed a puzzled look. They didn''t know what Lu Li was doing with this large sum of money at this juncture.


    Lu Li pulled sun Huang apart, then patted the jade money in his hand back into the box and explained, "these money are the last insurance for us to kill Wen Zhengrong."


    Sun Huang''s expression is stiff, "kill with money? How to kill? Are you looking for a killer? "


    "Who said you have to find the killer to kill?" Lu Li glanced at him, grabbed a handful of jade money from the box, and then slowly sprinkled it down. In a soft voice, "the most direct way to kill someone is to run to him and kill him alive. But now we don''t have much time to deploy. If this plan fails, Wen Zhengrong will not give us a chance to go back and rebuild. Therefore, we have to use a new method to kill people. "


    "Such a large box of jade money, if you have a way, it''s not difficult to find a master Mingyou. Wen Zhengrong just doesn''t destroy the peak. It''s a waste of money to kill him? "


    Ye Dongtian came from an aristocratic family. He had more knowledge than sun Huang and Su Liu. He only estimated the value of this box of jade money.


    Kill an immortal peak, spend such a large sum of money, ye Dong Tian is really unable to understand Lu Li''s idea.


    "It''s not just for killing him."


    Lu Li didn''t explain too much. He closed the box and calmly said, "there are some things I can''t tell you yet. But just remember that we have the same goal now, and we have money, a lot of money, that''s enough. "


    "I still don''t understand you." Sun Huang, with a painful look on his face, said: "if you give me this box of jade money, not to mention killing Wen Zhengrong, even if you want me to assassinate the warrior in Mingyou, even if you know it''s death, I will go. Ye Dongtian is right. It''s a waste of money to kill an immortal warrior. "


    "Before I explain the plan to you, I''ll take you to meet a friend."


    Lu Li laughed and said to sun Huang, "since you are so distressed, you can carry the box of money."


    Finish saying, still waiting for sun Huang to react, Lu Li left the courtyard directly.


    Ye Dongtian saw this, naturally followed up.


    Sun Huang Leng Leng, looked at the side of Su Liu.


    Su Liu light way: "he said well, since you like money so much, this box of money will be given to you."


    With that, she left.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away with this box of money?" Sun Huang said fiercely, but he still reached out to carry the box of jade money. He felt the full weight. The pain on his face became more obvious: "it''s a waste to kill a waste with so much money!"


    ¡­¡­


    After the four left the palace.


    Lu Li did not take them to other places, but went directly to wushitang.


    Because of the case of zhenguojin, Lu Li had several business contacts with shijitang. Now, as a "big customer", he has come to visit again. The leaders of wushitang are naturally very welcome.


    Even the "second master" Zhao Shanhe came out at the first time and said with a smile, "Lord Lu, you are really a rare visitor."


    "Second brother, long time no see."


    Lu Li also showed a smile and did not call him the second master as others did.


    The second brother called Zhao Shanhe with a smile. He looked at the three people behind Lu Li. Although there was a glimmer of light in his eyes, he did not ask anything. He said, "sit down, please sit down."


    After that, Zhao Shanhe ordered people to bring tea and changed his name to Lu Li, and said warmly: "brother Lu, since the last cooperation, I miss you very much. I don''t know what''s the big deal this time. Let me contact you in person? "


    "The second brother is right. This time, it''s really a big deal."


    Lu Li smiles and signals sun Huang behind him to put the box down.Although sun Huang was unwilling, he put the box down.


    Zhao Shanhe noticed the box that sun Huang was carrying at the beginning. With his understanding of Lu Li, he knew that Lu Li was always generous and spilled money like water. Of course, at that time, Lu Li had only a little money in his hand, which was still the "fund" given by mu Hongxiu. However, the impression on Zhao Shanhe at that time was enough to make Zhao Shanhe begin to look forward to what was in the box.


    "Open it."


    Lu Li did not speak to Zhao Shanhe, but raised his hand. Sun Huang turned his eyes and kicked the box away.


    Whoa!


    When the light of the jade money came into people''s eyes, the scene suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    Even everyone''s breath is clearly audible!


    Rao was Zhao Shanhe, who had seen a lot of the world. Seeing this big box of jade money, he was still a little lost in his mind and murmured: "Lu Brother Lu, are you? "


    "As the second brother said, this time I brought a big business." Lu Li took a jade coin out of the box with his breath. He held out his two fingers and pressed it on the table. He said to Zhao Shan River, "do you know this thing, second brother?"


    "Brother Lu is joking..."


    Zhao Shanhe wakes up from his trance and says with a wry smile: "jade money, a currency, has always been circulating among the really powerful warriors. The jade money itself can help the martial arts practitioners to cultivate. Its value is much more valuable than the money in circulation. Although I live in a corner, I eat only a mouthful of news. How can I not recognize this currency? "


    "And


    Zhao Shanhe stopped and did not dare to believe: "with so much jade money, brother, would you have emptied Lord Yan''s house? What we have to do this time is not as simple as last time, right? "


    "Brother Zhao, you are a smart man. I like to talk to smart people. I don''t need to waste any words."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "you don''t have to ask about the origin of the jade money. What I want my second brother to do this time is not much different from last time. As long as the second brother sprinkles out the brothers, I can give this number. "


    With that, Lu Li opened his hands.


    Zhao Shanhe''s eyes moved and he tried to say, "five?"


    In fact, five jade coins are already very good rewards for him.


    You know, a jade coin, in terms of value, is equivalent to tens of thousands of banknotes. Not to mention that in some special places, ordinary money and banknotes will not be collected at all, only jade money is used as the transaction currency.


    If you can get five jade money, you can earn at least 50000 yuan.


    However, Lu Li shook his head and said in Zhao Shanhe''s surprised eyes, "it''s fifty."


    "This..." Zhao Shanhe stood up suddenly and said in surprise, "brother, this can''t be a joke. I''ve never received such a large order for 50 jade coins. You don''t want to do anything against it, do you?"


    It is not that Zhao Shanhe is too cautious.


    Lu Li''s offer is really frightening.


    Fifty banknotes, in other words, it''s enough to buy everything.


    What''s more, it''s just a business?


    If he can afford such a big price, his plan is certainly not small. In addition, with the ups and downs of the state of swallowing heaven, Zhao Shanhe''s first thought is only rebellion.


    "Second brother, this joke is not funny. When I eat the meal of the holy Kingdom, how can I rebel? "


    Lu Li squinted and said faintly:" I just want to ask my brothers to spread some news just like before. Of course, this time, if we want to spread the news further, it will involve more manpower and material resources. If we want to achieve the effect I want, I''m afraid all things hall will have to go all out. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Zhao Shanhe''s expression softened a little, and said with a wry smile: "brother Lu, to be honest, the situation of swallowing Tiansheng Kingdom recently is really too sensitive, and I have no choice but to do so. If we really let everything hall be involved in some muddy waters, I''m afraid that all my brothers will end up dead without a burial place. "


    With these words, Zhao Shanhe slowly sat down and took a long breath: "as long as you don''t do those rebellious things, everything hall will go out and fulfill your requirements."


    "Cool." Lu Li slapped his hands and motioned sun Huang to take out 50 jade coins.


    Sun Huang was quite dissatisfied this time and said, "I am required to do everything. Do you really regard me as a subordinate?"


    "Isn''t it?" Lu Li laughs and shakes the seal of God in his hand.


    Seeing the seal of God''s killing, sun Huang snorted coldly and took out fifty jade coins and put them on the table.


    But Zhao Shanhe did not go to see the jade money piled on the table, but turned pale.


    Because he saw Lu Li''s seal of God killing.


    As the head of all things hall, how can he not know what it is?


    After taking a deep look at Lu Li, Zhao Shanhe took up some thoughts and solemnly said, "brother Lu, don''t worry. I''ll make it beautiful for you!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    "You know how to use force."


    Out of all things hall, sun Huang snorted, looked at Lu Li and said, "take me as a servant and press him with the name of the Ministry of land. Are you not afraid to press people to the opposite side?"


    "Zhao Shanhe is a smart man."


    Lu Li said calmly: "just like I said, it doesn''t need to waste too much words to communicate with smart people. Finally, I showed him the seal of God''s killing, which was just a way of insurance. If he''s smart enough, he''ll know who''s on his side in this situation. "


    "On your side?"


    Sun Huang chuckled: "don''t forget that we are just small people. All of them are not enough for Cang Wang to kill with one finger. Why should he stand on your side if you don''t hold his thick thigh? "


    Sun Huang''s tone is somewhat ironic.


    But what he said was very reasonable.


    The king of Cang is more powerful than his majesty today. Moreover, many people in the court still believe that as the prince of the past, the king of Cang is more qualified to sit in that position than his majesty.


    Although this kind of thought, most people just stay in the bottom of their heart, it is impossible to publicize it to the mouth, but this is a side representative of the king of Cang''s prestige and status.


    If Zhao Shanhe knew that there was the shadow of Cang Wang behind the turmoil belonging to Shenwei, he might not have no other ideas in his heart.


    Lu Li shook his head and said, "you underestimate Zhaoshan river."


    Said, Lu Li looked back and said in a deep voice, "or, you underestimate everything hall."


    "Oh?" Sun Huang showed a funny smile and said, "I really don''t have any research on this kind of small organization. Let''s listen to it."


    Before Lu Li could speak, ye Dongtian said, "if you can build such an intelligence organization in the imperial capital, Zhao Shanhe will not be a fool. Even if he is stupid, everything is not the place where he has the final say.


    "That''s right."


    As Lu Li walked towards the street, he said in a low voice: "it''s impossible to understand anything that can be set up in the imperial capital, but we must know what they depend on."


    "They are attached to this dynasty, the rules made by your majesty."


    "If they don''t have these, even if they go to break them with their own hands, when the overall situation is settled, will there still be room for everything hall?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Li''s face showed a sneer: "they all want to be ministers from the dragon, but once the new emperor appears, how can they trust the servants who betrayed the last emperor? It''s such a simple truth, but few people can think about it clearly. "


    "According to what you say, Wen Zhengrong is obviously looking for death."


    Sun Huang Lue pondered, and his expression was a little boastful: "he is now turning to the Cang king. Yes, but no matter whether the Cang King succeeds or not, his end should be a dead end. Why do we have to work hard to kill him?"


    Hearing his words, Su Liu''s eyes suddenly flashed a glimmer of cold, silent stare at him.


    Feeling the murderous look, sun Huang smiles and grabs his head.


    "Because we need to take a stand."


    Lu Li said faintly: "the great struggle will open, we must choose one side."


    "So you chose your majesty, or Yan Wang


    Suddenly.


    Ye Dongtian asks a question.


    Lu Li glanced at him, but did not answer.


    On the contrary, sun Huang had some doubts and said, "is there any difference between choosing King Yan or your majesty? Is king Yan going to rebel


    "That''s not what I said." Ye Dongtian raised his head and looked at the faint clouds in the sky. He was really too lazy to take care of the silly goods.


    Lu Li stretched his back and said, "we just need to remember that we are the people of Shenwei, and we are loyal to the Yan palace, which is also the holy kingdom. This is enough."


    "Now, let''s see how many people will be attracted by the bait we left behind," Lu Li said with a smile


    After mentioning this matter, sun Huang remembered and looked at Lu Li strangely: "at the beginning, Zhenguo gold was spread all over the surrounding state capitals overnight. Did you use the same method?"


    "It''s a bit sinister of you to do so."


    Lu Li looked back at him. "This time, I''ll teach you a lesson. People''s hearts are sometimes more effective than any other means of killing."


    "If someone is really cheated, it will be miserable to hear about Zhengrong this time. As long as Yuan Jingtao is dragged down, we can almost do nothing, just stand by and watch the play. "


    Sun Huang deeply thought ran and nodded. He still agreed with Lu Li.


    However, he did not find that ye Dongtian suddenly showed a dignified expression. He took out a jade slip in silence and stuck it on his eyebrow. After a while, the original expression of wandering in the sky disappeared.


    "What happened?"


    Lu Li asked.


    This time, they don''t want to participate in the killing of the family, ye Miya saidWith that, he put away the jade slips in his hand and sighed, "it seems that the strength of the king of Cang has made a move."


    "Can the king of Cang directly affect the Ye family?"


    Sun Huang didn''t believe it.


    But he immediately thought of what, shocked: "is the king of Cang sent out to swallow the sky?"


    "That''s right." Ye Dongtian had a trace of reluctance. "Yuan Jingtao has mastered the right to use tuntian once and issued an ultimatum to the Ye family. If I don''t quit, this record of tuntian may be used to kill me or other members of the Ye family."


    "Cang Wang has really laid down his blood."


    Hearing this, sun Huang also licked his lips.


    Lu Li was puzzled: "swallow the sky? Is it the power in the hands of Cang Wang


    "Well..."


    Ye Dongtian said: "but that is not an ordinary force, but a weapon In other words, it''s a weapon that combines half a heavenly level spirit. No matter who holds tuntian in his hand, he can temporarily gain the power to cross a great realm... "


    "Yuan Jingtao has tuntian in his hand. Now he is equal to a master of Mingyou. And it can use the power of swallowing the sky to produce the power equivalent to the peak of Mingyou. "


    Sun Huang brow a frown, "play so big, Cang Wang this is to want to start a war in advance?"


    "I don''t know, but according to the secret letter sent to me by the family, the matter of swallowing heaven can''t be fake. He really holds the weapon in his hand. If I continue to participate, Yuan Jingtao will kill me with the power of transcending the indestructible environment. "


    For the first time, ye Dongtian''s face showed an angry expression, "this is not enough. What really worries the family is that he still controls the movements of his ancestors. If he uses the power of swallowing the sky to destroy his ancestors, it will be a disaster to the Ye family. "


    As a killer family, ye family naturally has numerous enemies. I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at them.


    If the Ye family''s ancestor, the most powerful killer in the world, was seriously injured, those who had enemies with the Ye family in the past would want to fight out and give the Ye family a fatal blow.


    Although the Ye family is not only supported by the ancestors, but once the tree falls down, there will be more than three or two people.


    "Sorry, Lu Li."


    Ye Dongtian apologized, "I should have helped you with your shensha Sutra."


    However, Lu Li waved his hand and said, "God kill Scripture is what I want to give you. It''s vulgar to say so. Since you are not allowed to do so in your family, you should avoid suspicion. In any case, a metaphysical realm can not influence the battle. "


    Although these words also have the meaning of comforting Ye Dongtian.


    But what Lu Li said is true.


    If ye Dongtian, a powerful thug, was lost before he came to wushitang, the success rate of their plan would be greatly reduced.


    But now, even the main force is no longer a few of them, one more Ye Dongtian and one less Ye Dongtian, which can not change the result.


    Now the only thing to worry about is that Yuan Jingtao jumps over the wall in a hurry and uses the power of swallowing the sky to deal with Shangguan.


    If Shangguan died as a result, Lu Li could not explain to Ding Lingxi.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li said to Ye Dong: "you go to find Ding Lingxi and let her tell elder Shang about this. You don''t have to worry about other things. We have everything."


    Ye Dongtian knew that he could not participate in the plan now. Although he was not willing to participate, he still nodded and said, "give it to me."


    With that, he flashed in the direction of King Yan''s residence.


    Seeing him leave, sun Huang said, "did you really let him go like this? Without him, if we really need to do it, we may not be able to beat Wen Zhengrong. "


    "Who said that?" Lu Li said with a smile, "I left this period of time, it is not without a little progress, you can rest assured."


    Su Liu light way: "I want him to die, other things, I don''t care."


    Hearing this, sun Huang looked at them in surprise: "am I crazy or are you crazy? Do you really want to rely on those cheated mobs to pay Wen Zhengrong


    Su Liumo did not say a word, just staring at Lu Li.


    Lu Li said: "who said that those who were cheated must be mobs?"


    After that, he said mysteriously: "this time I found a good free hitter, you just watch the fun."


    Although sun Huang''s face was full of disbelief, he didn''t even say anything to Su Liu. He was not good enough to ask any more questions, so he had to stop his words in disbelief.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, that Lu Li''s method is really strange. This time I hit him, but next time..."


    The young man who had attacked Lu Li before was standing in front of the woman, saying in fear, but was interrupted by the woman raising her hand.


    When the boy saw this, he immediately shut up, but his cold sweat had already flowed down his temples.


    This mission failed, he also wasted a source of evil spirit. According to his own young lady''s temper, he did not directly put him to death.So he didn''t dare to say any more excuses.


    But the woman thought for a long time before she said, "you mean, he should have seen the skill handed down by the princess?"


    the boy replied immediately, "yes, he moves too fast, as if he had known that he could run through his skull to make me die. He must have seen the way of his royal highness!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    The woman''s eyes twinkled, and finally fixed her eyes on the young man, "Si Feng, can you be responsible for this sentence?"


    "Miss, did you forget that our last idle chess in tuntian Shengguo was quietly disposed of, and Shenwei''s hand must be indispensable here. But Lu Li is now almost certain that he must have something to do with Shenwei, but I don''t know which part belongs to Tiandi Fenglei. "


    "If I hadn''t been careless today, I could have brought him back to the young lady for interrogation."


    Si Feng said here, but see the woman raised her hand, made a rather impatient interrupt action, immediately closed his mouth.


    "since he may know the secret of his highness, the man will not be able to stay." The woman said coldly: "send someone to confirm his whereabouts. I will do it myself next time."


    "This...!"


    Si Feng was stunned, then hesitated and said: "Miss, as the special envoy of the demon Kingdom, she should have been accompanied by many spies from the holy kingdom. Moreover, the divine power Sitian department will certainly not miss your whereabouts. She will do it in person Is it too dangerous? "


    the woman glanced at him and disdained: "the situation of swallowing the kingdom of heaven is already a mess. Even the civil disorder has not been settled. Even if I have laid a line on my side, do they have the courage to send the strong to stop it?"


    "Shenweisi''s so-called heaven and earth wind and thunder, the two parts of which are just the running dogs of imperial power. The Ministry of heaven is responsible for intelligence, while the Department of earth The killer organization, in front of us, is a joke


    When it comes to the ground, the contempt on the woman''s face is not disguised at all.


    "that''s nature. On the killing means, who else can compare with her royal highness?"


    Si Feng is also proud, and his words are full of respect for the "Princess".


    , "you lost this time, and you wasted the source of the magic of your royal highness. According to the rules, you should know your fate." The woman suddenly turns her eyes and looks at Si Feng. The senleng meaning in the words makes Si Feng''s face pale instantly.


    "Now it''s the time to employ people. I''ve told the princess that you''ll be saved for the moment. If you miss again, you don''t have to come back. "


    "Yes Miss


    Si Feng quickly bows down and hides the fear on his face.


    It seems that for him, the punishment after another failure is more terrible than death.


    The woman nodded with satisfaction. Just as she was about to say something, a voice came out of the door, "Miss Si long, the spy has paid off."


    She frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t say that if there is nothing urgent, don''t disturb me?"


    The voice outside the door said indifferently, "Miss Si long, this news is very important."


    "If it''s not important, I''ll break your neck." Si Long was stopped by the indifferent voice and asked the people outside the door to come in.


    The next moment, the door was pushed open, and a man with a cloak and an unidentified figure came in and said, "Miss Si long, our people have found information about the inheritance of the upper kingdom."


    "What do you say?"


    Si Long was obviously shocked by the other party''s straight talk. He stood up and said, "is the news reliable?"


    "It''s still under investigation, but according to the return of the spies, we should be 80% sure. Some people in the imperial capital have said that they have found the upper boundary inheritance, and even the daughter of the night patriarch is involved. This matter can basically determine its reliability. "


    The cloaked man was still unconcerned.


    However, his words make Si Long''s face appear excited.


    She sat back slowly and murmured, "it seems that this time, even the will of heaven wants me to do something extraordinary."


    "The upper boundary inherits Is your highness? "


    One side of the Si Feng showed a curious expression.


    However, Si Long glared at him fiercely, and then asked the cloaked man, "who knows the news?"


    The cloaked man was silent for a moment and said faintly, "a lot of people."


    Si Long frowned and said, "what do many people mean? You let the news out? "


    "No, that''s why we''re looking for the truth." "The news spread so fast that most of the people in the capital knew about it during our conversation," the man said


    "What do you mean?" Si long looked at the cloaked man and said, "is someone deliberately promoting the spread of this news?"


    The cloaked man nodded: "yes, there should be other forces behind this, but the other side is very cautious, and there is no clue for a moment and a half. Now the only thing that can be confirmed is that this news is not only known to our family. It is possible that the aristocratic families within the imperial capital, sanxiu, and even more distant suzerain have already received the news. "


    "Where is the upper boundary heritage?"


    Without any nonsense, Si Long directly raised the most critical issue.


    No matter who released the news, as long as it involves the inheritance of the upper boundary, whether it is true or not, no matter what the other party wants to do, they must go there in person.If it''s fake, it''s OK. If it''s true, and they happen to miss it, Si long can''t imagine what kind of terrible punishment he and others will face when they go back.


    "It is said to be in the hands of a man named Wen Zhengrong."


    The cloaked man said slowly, "this man is a Diyuan killer of the earth department. His realm is at the peak of immortality, and he is now the head of the imperial capital branch."


    "The Ministry? The people of shenweisi? "


    Si Long showed the color of thinking.


    She did not expect that the shenweisi, who was just talking about, would come to her again so soon.


    And in this strange way.


    "But I have a more interesting news here." At this time, the Cape humanist: "this Wen Zhengrong''s identity and origin have no problem, and he is also an old member of shenweisi. For many years, although he likes female sex, he has not made too much behavior. Recently, however, for some unknown reasons, he suddenly turned to the king of heaven


    "Do you mean that the people of shenweisi have gone to another prince?"


    Hearing this, Si Long''s face was full of absurd expression, "doesn''t he know that this kind of action betrays Shenwei Si?"


    "Of course he knows better than anyone else, so I said it''s a very interesting piece of information."


    "According to my investigation, the reason for Wen Zhengrong''s defection may have something to do with a recent transfer from the Ministry of land," the cloaked man said lightly


    "I don''t know if Miss Si long still remembers the four leaders of the prefecture?"


    "Of course." "Act recklessly and blindly," said Si long, laughing at the dead, who unexpectedly wanted to investigate the princess''s highness. In the end, a killer was killed by his royal highness, and no body was found.


    "What?" Si Long said coldly: "did the Ministry of land finally find the new four leaders?"


    "Yes."


    Cloaked man: "according to my investigation, there should have been a new leader in the Ministry. It''s just that the identity of this leader is unknown for the time being. He is well protected by the Ministry of heaven. My people have not found any useful information. "


    "Well protected by the Ministry of heaven?"


    Si Long seems to think of something, Meifeng slightly raised and said, "have you ever investigated a boy named Lu Li?"


    "You''ve noticed that, too." Finally, the voice of the cloaked man changed a little. "Twenty days ago, this man named Lu Li seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. The time of Wen Zhengrong''s rebellion coincides with his disappearance. Connect the two and you''ll find an interesting phenomenon. This young man named Lu Li has Tianbu behind him to help him cover up his tracks. Wen Zhengrong seems to be very afraid of him, and after confirming that he has disappeared, he immediately defected and took refuge in the Cang king. "


    "In other words, Lu Li is the four leaders of the earth."


    Si Long nodded his head and said, "it seems that we have caught a big fish this time."


    "What''s more, I found that Lu Li had something to do with Lu people."


    The cloaked man said slowly, "I have been to the lane where Si Feng fought with him. In the traces of his sword technique, there is the sword meaning of cutting snow sword."


    "Cutting snow sword Snow Zun? "


    "Is he the descendant of xuezun?" Si Long said


    "No, Xue Zun has never accepted any disciple in his life, and he will never accept any disciple. However, even if he is not the descendant of xuezun, he must have something to do with xuezun. I don''t know whether he is close to the deer family of xuezun or the one in the imperial capital. "


    Speaking of this, the voice of the cloaked man also had a little fear: "if we are close to this one in the imperial capital, we should stop all his actions in time. Otherwise, if you make that person angry, even if it is the princess, it will not help. "


    "The old woman..." When Si long heard this sentence, he was still a little angry, but he didn''t say the abusive words.


    For some powerful warriors, there is no escape from any hostile emotions. A powerful warrior like the supreme devil emperor can cover thousands of miles and sense the thoughts of others.


    Even if the woman who lives in the old street is not so powerful, don''t forget that this is the capital of the emperor.


    The old street is not far from here.


    It seems not wise to insult a master here.


    "It''s better to investigate first. If he really has something to do with the deer clan, we''ll stop targeting him." Si Long sighed and suppressed his anger. Then he said, "but the guy named Wen Zhengrong, you must keep an eye on him. No matter who released the news or whether the news is true or false, as long as there is a little possibility that it is true, we must confirm whether there is an upper boundary inheritance in his hand."


    "I understand this point, and you don''t have to say it."


    Cape humanity: "the inheritance of the upper world is of great importance, not to mention you. Even if your majesty is here, you must see it with your own eyes."


    "And This Wen Zhengrong, even if there is no upper boundary inheritance, someone around him must be holding something interesting. "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    "My little younger martial brother, I''m really a troublemaker."


    In the small wine shop deep in the old street, Gu Haoran put his hands into the sleeves of his robe, and said in a rather helpless voice: "how long has it been since he came back that he has made such a big noise. If you give him another period of time, the emperor is afraid that he will make a big noise."


    Sitting in the corner, Yao douheng said: "I can only play some tricks. If it''s me, I will kill the old man named Wen Zhengrong directly!"


    Gu Haoran looked at him and said with a smile: "Yao Dou, now you can say this, but give me that little younger martial brother a few years, then I''m afraid you don''t have the courage to be so crazy again."


    "How about giving him a few years?" Yao Dou shrugged, "just a sword."


    "Sword Xiu, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, outside the shop, there was a voice with a smile.


    Yao Dou immediately looked like a quail who was out of breath and said with a smile, "aunt Lu, how did you come here?"


    Mrs. Lu took the girl in black and walked into the shop. Then she said, "it''s said that Jingchi has taken out his jars of good wine to treat us. Why, don''t you welcome aunt Lu to rub this wine?"


    Mrs. Lu said with a smile, "you stinky boy, you stayed in Jingchi''s shop for a while, but you learned 80% of his stinginess."


    Yao Dou smell speech, quickly stand up, limp up to pick up the table and chair, "aunt Lu, sit, sit."


    Mrs. Lu led the girl to sit beside Gu Haoran.


    The girl was staring at Yao Dou with a dull expression and a cold voice: "do you look down on Jianxiu?"


    Yao Dou''s smile on his face was stiff and avoided the girl''s eyes.


    He doesn''t dare to argue with this little girl.


    What''s more, Gu Haoran''s words were put on Lu Li before, and Yao Dou didn''t accept it. But this little girl is not the same. If you give her a few more years, her achievements will make people fear.


    This also includes Yao Dou.


    In other words, although Yao Dou can beat this girl, she is definitely not her opponent in the future.


    In order to avoid being beaten in the future, Yao Dou cleverly shut his mouth and pretended not to hear anything.


    Gu Haoran saw this scene and sneered: "counsellor, when my younger brother saw you, he must say that you are a waste wood."


    "Open your mouth and shut up. It''s all your younger martial brother. Your little younger martial brother cheated me out of the Lu people''s things. How do you want to calculate this account?" Mrs. Lu poured a cup of tea by herself, and looked at Gu Haoran with a bit of teasing in her words.


    Gu Haoran said: "the sword of cutting snow was passed on of his own accord. I didn''t intend to repay him with gratitude."


    "Besides, in a strict sense, he is the current leader of the Lu clan, and cutting snow sword is also his own sword move. Even if he wants to settle accounts, he has to find me in person."


    Gu Haoran also treated him with his own way, and said with a smile: "does Mrs. Lu want to make the two branches flow side by side, so that the deer family can return to the peak of that year?"


    Mrs. Lu slowly drank the tea and said, "the elder sister is like a mother. Even if he is the orthodox patriarch of the Lu family, I am his elder sister. Can I not win his job?"


    Gu Haoran saw her this pair to avoid heavy and light appearance, bored of the curl of the mouth.


    Sure enough, no matter what kind of state, women are unreasonable.


    "I heard you two fighting here in the wine cellar. Why, do you want to use these business to serve wine today?"


    At this time, shopkeeper Jing came out of the inner hall with two jars of wine in the cellar, looked at the atmosphere between them and said with a smile, "why didn''t you invite the old man here today?"


    "The old man refused to come, and Gu Haoran was saying, as if he thought of something, and shook his head.


    "Yes, his granddaughter''s temper is not easily provoked."


    Manager Jing knows what Gu Haoran wants to say.


    On weekdays, the old man is self willed, and the quiet women follow him. However, in the matter of drinking, he has no right to speak.


    "Let''s forget it at the hospital. Where are the two rotten chess baskets?"


    Shopkeeper Jing put down the wine and suddenly thought of something and asked.


    "It''s the same with those two guys. One said he was good at drinking but not fond of drinking, and the other said he liked drinking but not good at drinking. As a result, I went to play chess together


    Gu Haoran shook his head.


    Each of these strange people living in the old street has some eccentricities. On weekdays, the only people who can really communicate with each other are those present.


    "It''s a pity that old Dong hasn''t come back, otherwise there will be another person today." Without further inquiry, shopkeeper Jing smashed the mud seal and motioned Yao Dou to get the wine bowl. He poured a bowl for Mrs. Lu and Gu Haoran. The strong aroma of wine suddenly spread out and filled the whole shop.


    The girl in black, who sat on one side and was silent, smelled the fragrance, her eyes lit up immediately and threw a yearning look to Mrs. Lu.


    Mrs. Lu wanted to solve this problem, but manager Jing said, "the child is no longer small. Can you manage her for the rest of her life?"


    This sentence meant something, which changed Mrs. Lu''s expression slightly, and then became quite gloomy."Try it." Manager Jing poured a bowl of wine for the girl and pushed it in front of her.


    This time, Mrs. Lu did not stop it.


    Girl lenglenglengleng, hands holding up the wine bowl, hesitated for a long time, this just took a sip.


    That peculiar smell made her eyes more bright, and a faint blush appeared on her cheeks, which were white and tender like lanolin and warm jade.


    "Not bad."


    She was very old-fashioned comment, but made manager Jing a little stunned, immediately just smile and said: "since it''s good to drink, then drink more."


    Said, he himself also sat down, to Yao Dou way: "you also come to drink."


    Yao Dou was stunned at first, and then his expression was not good. He said, "if you are good to me, you should pay me."


    "You can''t live without your salary." Manager Jing didn''t have a good way: "I told you to sit down and sit down. What''s so much nonsense?"


    Yao Dou heard the speech and sat down dubiously. Then he poured himself a bowl of wine.


    Gu Haoran did not touch the wine in the bowl, but looked at the shopkeeper Jing and said, "really made a decision?"


    Hearing his words, Yao Dou''s action stopped and Mrs. Lu sighed.


    Only the girl in black, who had been slightly drunk, was still sipping wine with a small mouth.


    Manager Jing hesitated for a moment, nodded his head and said, "it''s decided."


    After that, he saw that the atmosphere was a little frozen, and he said with a smile: "the situation of swallowing the holy land of heaven is not good now. If you continue to stay here, you will be involved sooner or later. This is somewhat contrary to my original intention. What''s more, I have figured out a lot of things now, so it''s meaningless to hide again. "


    "Then you should know that you will be found by those people as soon as you leave the holy land of tuntian."


    Gu Haoran calmly said: "when the time comes, no one will help you, everything can only rely on yourself."


    "Don''t worry, even if they really find me, I''m not the same now." Manager Jing said with a smile, "what''s more, I have never asked for help in my whole life."


    "If you know what you know, I won''t say more."


    Gu Haoran nodded.


    Mrs. Lu sighed: "we have known each other for many years. Today, your parting wine is really not delicious."


    "Mrs. Lu''s words are heavy. Even if I leave in the future, it''s not that there is no chance to see you again."


    Shopkeeper Jing took a sip of wine and then said, "but at that time, we will meet in snowy state."


    "Yes, we''ll have a chance to meet in snowy state."


    Mrs. Lu smiles and says nothing more.


    "It''s not death. There''s no need to be sad. After drinking this wine, I have to wipe the bottom of my younger martial brother, so I won''t talk to you more Gu Haoran drank the wine, and his tone was quite helpless.


    But manager Jing said curiously, "where did the king of Yan really go? Isn''t she afraid that your little younger brother has ruined the house of Lord Yan? "


    "She''s a crazy woman!"


    At the mention of this topic, Gu Haoran felt as if he had been stabbed in a pain spot and said excitedly, "how dangerous is that place? If she doesn''t come back, how can I tell my younger brother? "


    "Tell me what?"


    What''s the point of the teacher Wang''s catch


    Gu Haoran immediately shut up.


    None of these people here are good at it.


    And they all know, like mu tea, this kind of people, will not be bound by feelings, because they are a kind of people.


    "If your younger martial brother really has that kind of idea, you''d better persuade him to give up as soon as possible, or he will be killed by mu Hongxiu if he knows it." Mrs. Lu suddenly began to remind her.


    Gu Haoran sighed: "even I can''t see through my younger brother''s ideas. To be honest, I don''t know what he is thinking. If I just have a good opinion of the crazy woman who bathes in tea, I won''t have such a headache. "


    "Now he has joined hands with all things hall to release the news of the inheritance of the upper Kingdom, and he wants to hear about the extraordinary. This method is the same as that of zhenguojin, and at present, many people have believed in the news. If he goes on like this, Wen Zhengrong will surely die, but how should this matter end? If those people can''t find the upper boundary inheritance, they can find everything hall by following the vine, so as to catch him as the culprit of spreading rumors... "


    Gu Haoran said this, but said: "every time he pokes out the basket is not small, each time more amazing, if not for my elder martial brother''s ability, I''m afraid he will be scared to death."


    "Who made you promise to bathe in tea, instead of your master, he will be admitted to the school?"


    Shopkeeper Jing said with a smile: "but I''m really curious. Even if you owe the Yan king a favor, you haven''t considered this kind of big thing? Or... "


    After a pause, he seemed to think of something like, "you are really optimistic about your younger martial brother, and think that he may be stronger than your second younger martial brother in the future?""It''s better than my second younger martial brother. It''s still unknown for the time being. However, in terms of the ability to cause trouble, now he really surpasses my second younger martial brother..." Gu Haoran had no choice but to smile. He stood up silently and said, "the wine is finished. I''ll go first."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    "What do you think of Mrs. Lu?"


    Manager Jing poured another bowl of wine for himself and turned to Mrs. Lu.


    Gu Haoran has left.


    However, the dinner did not fall into silence, but because Gu Haoran left, and became a lot easier.


    "Now he is too dangerous." Mrs. Lu shakes her head. She only talks about this topic so far, but it doesn''t count as an in-depth conversation.


    But manager Jing seemed to have no such consideration and sighed, "when it comes to danger, why don''t we?"


    He looked at the girl in black beside Mrs. Lu. At the moment, the girl''s face was flushed. Her eyes were still staring at the wine bowl and the reflection reflected by the wine, as if she were fighting with herself.


    This pair of naive, make one side of Yao Dou secretly smile, the girl immediately back with fierce eyes.


    "Madam, do you think Lu Yu is really wrong?" Manager Jing takes back his eyes and stares at Mrs. Lu.


    Mrs. Lu moved for a moment. Hearing the familiar and unfamiliar name, her eyes were slightly in a trance, as if she had fallen into memory.


    Luyu, that''s her brother''s name.


    As early as when the Lu clan split up, she left with some people who were determined to cast swords. The name Luyu disappeared completely. With it disappeared, and her memory of the young green, there is no more deer in the world, some, just see God under the invincible snow Zun.


    Now xuezun has been in the snow state for hundreds of years. The deer people died and were injured. He, the leader of the deer clan, is to blame.


    However, none of the remaining Lu people was wrong.


    They all think that the deer people will have today''s scene, it is all due to someone''s willful act in those years.


    If she hadn''t taken away most of the strength of the deer clan, and even the sword that cost the whole clan''s efforts to forge, how could the current deer clan fall into this field?


    This man is Mrs. Lu.


    She bears more names in her family than her brother Luyu.


    "Does manager Jing think I''m wrong?"


    Mrs. Lu sighed and touched the hair of the girl in black. Her eyes were full of doting and said: "I gave up the snow state, not to give up the protection of the deer for thousands of years, but to find a new way for it. Lu Yu doesn''t have such consciousness. He doesn''t want to bear such a responsibility. I am the only elder sister to do it. "


    "So it is meaningless to talk about who is right and who is wrong."


    "The collapse of snowy state is a foregone conclusion. As time goes on, the strength left by the four seas royal court will gradually wake up, and the sea god will only become stronger and stronger. Without this sword, we will have no hope at all."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Lu took a drink from her wine bowl and said leisurely, "he got the White Deer sword. He is the leader of the deer clan. I will admit his identity at any time."


    "You could have solved the problem in a different way."


    Shopkeeper Jing hesitated for a moment, and finally advised him: "many things are not black or white. I believe Luyu will understand you sooner or later, and you will understand what he is carrying as the head of the deer clan."


    "That being said, it would be more dangerous to go to extremes like Gu Haoran." Mrs. Lu looked at manager Jing with a smile.


    Yao Dou on one side suddenly cocked up his ears and his face was full of curiosity.


    Although he did not understand the conversation between them, he still came to the spirit when he mentioned Gu Haoran.


    Compared with others, Yao Dou is obviously more interested in Gu Haoran.


    "Stinky boy, even if you listen to these things, it will not do you any good. Take the wine and drink it in the house." When manager Jing finds out Yao Dou''s appearance, he laughs and scolds him and flicks his sleeve gently. Yao Dou''s feet immediately leave the ground. Before he can speak, he is swept into the inner hall by manager Jing.


    "You deserve it."


    The girl in black saw this scene, although there was no smile on her face, she said happily.


    Mrs. Lu rubbed her head, smiling and silent.


    Manager Jing had no choice but to say: "everyone has his own road. Gu Haoran''s choice is much more difficult than ours. This is a big gamble. If he wins, he will get a reward we can''t imagine. If you lose the bet, it''s just a flow of self-cultivation. Just come to this world to make a big noise and leave smartly. "


    "That''s where he''s better than all of us."


    Mrs. Lu agreed: "Mr. Wu will accept him as a senior disciple. I think he has such a heart."


    "Just..."


    When manager Jing said this, there was a clear look of worry in his eyes: "Gu Haoran, that little younger martial brother, I''m really worried."


    Mrs. Lu said with a smile, "what are you worried about? I''m afraid Gu Haoran will gamble on him and lose all his money in the end? "


    "I don''t understand the general trend." Shopkeeper Jing sighed: "in ordinary days, he is called Jiuliu Yanfa. In fact, when it comes to this mysterious learning, I''m not even as good as Gu Haoran''s. What he can see is naturally different from mine. It''s just that I don''t understand. Can such a small person like Lu Li really influence the general situation that he has arranged for more than ten years? ""The five demons will be in turmoil and the holy land of the right way will never stand by. And those who are the great clans of the hidden world, the powerful repair, also want to make a fortune in the time of the change of heaven and earth gas machine. He put his bet on a young man, which I could not understand at all. "


    "He really believes in the future he sees?"


    The manager Jing was quite puzzled.


    Although he usually ridicules Gu Haoran''s derivative method, he still admire Gu Haoran at the bottom of his heart.


    However, this time, the desperate act of guhaoran is not in line with his daily practice.


    "Shopkeeper Jing, sometimes, the little man can play a more role than you and me." Mrs. Lu sneered: "the so-called big man is just hiding in the dark, using a strategy from my comfort useless people, really do things, or you mouth of the small person?"


    "Besides, Lu Li is not a small man at the moment when he met Mu Ning autumn and entered the Yan palace."


    "After that, Mrs. Lu drank all the wine and smiled," I have drunk the farewell wine with you. The next way, you will go by yourself. "


    The scene shopkeeper was still a contemplative expression, heard Mrs. Lu''s words, showing a smile: "no delivery."


    "Take care." Mrs. Lu rose slowly and looked solemn.


    Then she left the pub with some black girls who were still reluctant to give up.


    The wine shop was cold when it was in.


    But the manager of Jing slowly got up and walked to his counter, and took the abacus up and weighed it. He smiled bitterly on his face: "old man, I can''t take you with me this time. If you have a chance, I will see you later."


    Put down the counting bead, the manager suddenly clapped the counter.


    The huge counter split suddenly, a heavy black iron pimple fell to the ground, making a heavy dull noise.


    The real gas of the manager Jing mentioned that the black iron bumps flew up quickly, and a red crack appeared, like molten iron dripping on the ground, gradually showing its original appearance.


    It was a long gun that was torn down into three pieces.


    The scene manager will hand up, the long gun splicing, a burst of sleeves, back hand will be tied to the back of the gun.


    "Shopkeeper, are you sure you want to go?"


    In the inner hall, Yao Dou suddenly sounded.


    The scene manager stopped and smiled at the next moment.


    Yao Dou hesitated for a while and asked, "where are you going?"


    The shopkeeper has come to the door, laughing: "revenge!"


    Voice did not fall, a rainbow rose, sky split clouds, Qi dangling thousands of miles!


    Two young people who were playing chess in the deep of the old street stopped and watched the light that rushed to the sky. One of them exclaimed, "good gun!"


    Another young man shook his head and whispered, "good spirit."


    They looked at each other, and they seemed to have itchy hands, then they pressed the impulse and went on playing chess.


    And in the palace, the old eunuch raised his eyelids and looked up to the sky, murmuring, "Jing Chi, you are going to die."


    "To die generously is the spirit of the warrior."


    The emperor of the holy state, who was too old because of his serious injury, was not even carrying his head. He was reading the files and leaving a comment.


    The old eunuch nodded and silently studied ink for the emperor, but his expression was a pity.


    After today, there may be less than one master in the world, but there is an invincible legend of martial arts.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you feel it?"


    In the woods, Luli, who is bored, suddenly looks up to the sky and asks sun Huang and suliu.


    Both people heard the words, they were all puzzled.


    Sun Huang said in surprise: "what do you feel? God says


    "Nothing."


    Lu Li felt for a while, and found that the breath that had just made him feel some palpitations had disappeared. To confirm that sun Huang and suliu did not respond, they should feel wrong.


    Then sun Huang asked, "we have been waiting here for a long time, haven''t we? What are you waiting for? "


    "Of course, wait for those who are good." Lu Li could not take it seriously: "if no one is right, it means our plan has failed."


    "Why should we be here if we are to wait for others? Now we are surrounded by the towering eyes. If we weren''t careful enough, we would have been discovered by the traitors.


    Sun Huang said without saying, "at such a great risk, you just want to determine if your plan is successful?"


    "Of course not that simple."


    said, "now that I will be sniffed with the eye liner, it shows that this place is very important. This is bordering purple bamboo forest, and can retreat into the mountain for the first time. It can be attacked and guarded. The place is excellent. If our plan fails, we will ambush and hear the magnificent situation here and kill him personally. "


    "Why don''t we kill him in person from the beginning?" Sun was about to be broken down by what Lu Li called a plan.What he is good at is killing people. It is difficult for him to do other things.


    But at this time, Lu Li suddenly raised his finger and whispered, "someone is coming."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    Hearing that Lu Li said someone was coming, sun Huang immediately shut his mouth, quietly lowered his body, and immediately entered the state of a killer.


    Su Liu on one side was not much different, but she was holding that exaggerated broadsword, and she jumped out to kill her.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s not the enemy." Lu Li quickly stops the two impulsive guys. The three of them hide in a shadow with a wide vision. Almost as soon as this sentence is finished, they have seen a group of people come out of the purple bamboo forest.


    These people are all dressed in strange clothes or ferocious spirits. Obviously, they come from all over the country.


    More coincidentally, Lu Li also found several acquaintances in it.


    A few of them had attended the party in the underground teahouse, but had not drunk the wine.


    However, Lu Li was relieved to think of the reason why they had gathered at that time.


    Speaking of all, the idea of inheriting the upper boundary was inspired by manager Yan. These free practices can be gathered once by shopkeeper Yan. Naturally, there will be a second action because of the rumors passed down from the upper world.


    "There are not many connected metaphysics. Do you expect these mobs to deal with Wen Zhengrong?"


    At the moment when he saw these people, sun Huang stopped his posture and even began to doubt whether Lu Li''s plan could be successfully implemented.


    Among these mobs, it''s very rare to connect with the metaphysical realm. Most of them just listen to the top of thunder. Don''t tell them to deal with Wen Zhengrong, such a group of people, all may not be enough to kill the local killers.


    "These people are only the first course at best. The real main course has not yet appeared." At the moment of seeing these people, Lu Li put his heart into his stomach, showed a confident smile, and said in a low voice: "my purpose is to make this matter big and everyone knows it. If these mobs did not come to explore the way, how could those big fish hidden in the water be hooked? "


    "When these people prove that Wen Zhengrong really has a ghost in his heart, it''s time for those hiding in the dark to do it."


    Lu Li said here, patted sun Huang on the shoulder, "well, we should also work."


    Hearing his words, sun Huang excitedly licked his lips and took out the black iron armor. His mind was immersed in it, and a ray of light appeared on the armor.


    At the same time, Lu Li and Su Liu''s face armour also bloomed.


    Sun Huang''s task, of course, is to expose his "whereabouts" with his face armor, and send a signal to those killers in the underground palace, and he is back.


    Such a move to scare the snake is obviously inspired by Lu Li.


    But Lu Li is at this time to the distance, Su Liu also made the same action.


    Two people each in one direction, three people completely separate action.


    Sun Huang, who stayed in place, was full of excitement, rubbing his fingertips in a low voice: "come on, come on, but don''t come to too few people, not enough to kill."


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, it''s sun Huang''s mask."


    In the underground palace, I heard that the dark iron killer around Zheng Rong pressed the shining armor on his face. His voice was a little flustered and said, "are they coming back?"


    "What''s the panic?" Hearing Zheng Rong''s expression of hating iron but not steel, he disdained to say: "if they hide here, it''s OK. Now they dare to come back blatantly. Isn''t that right for us?"


    Speaking of this, Wen Zhengrong stood up and said coldly, "let someone inform yuan Jingtao that what he promised should be fulfilled."


    The dark iron killer was stunned. Then he thought of Yuan Jingtao''s promise and calmed down a little bit, "yes."


    Then he flashed away and disappeared in place.


    When he left, Wen Zhengrong twisted his neck and said in a disdainful low voice: "do you want to summon those killers who refuse to betray Shenwei? As expected by Yuan Jingtao, it is naive


    He patted the armrest, and two dark iron killers appeared.


    Wen Zhengrong glanced at them and said faintly: "take people to have a look. If you see sun Huang, you don''t need to keep your hands and kill them on the spot."


    "Yes." Two dark iron killers nodded.


    After a while, the assassin team of Xiaomian left the village quietly.


    "They set out."


    Near the entrance of the underground palace, Su Liu took out the jade slips and passed the message in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    Lu Li, who had come to a steep cliff, took out a jade slip to reply and said, "Sun Huang, be careful."


    "Don''t worry."


    Sun Huang, who was still in place, sneered and said, "that mob has entered the mountains. If there is no accident, as you expect, they will first meet those local killers."


    "Don''t worry, there may be big fish among those people. Even if not, it must have been buried by the eye liner, and the local assassins will avoid them. If we kill people, we will save some things."Get ready."


    Lu Li left this sentence, the first to break the link between the jade slips.


    After that, he took out a small wooden sword from his arms, determined its position slightly, buried the sword, and then immediately changed its position. He buried six wooden swords near the steep cliff. Even when he entered the canyon, he continued to bury the wooden sword.


    These wooden swords, however, were "array guides" that he had spent most of his jade money on.


    Only the materials used are enough to make Luli feel flesh ache.


    He was willing to invest such a large amount of resources to make 36 wooden swords and a one-time "spirit soldier" array eye, all in order to get rid of Yuan Jingtao here.


    After learning that Yuan Jingtao had a "swallow the sky" in his hand, Lu Li had reached the limit of his killing heart.


    So after communicating with Shangguan, he created this luxurious sword array, and wanted to cooperate with Shangguan to kill him directly.


    This snake like opponent can never keep him.


    "Such a luxurious sword array is designed to deal with master Mingyou. What''s the reason why you don''t die when you''re dealing with it now? "


    Lu Li buried the last wooden sword, murmured, took out the one-time spirit soldier sword in the sword box, climbed to the top of the canyon, and fixed the sword firmly on the stone wall.


    "The people sent to find yuan Jingtao also set out."


    At this time, Su Liu''s voice came from the jade slips.


    Lu Li sat on the stone and looked at the canyon with no entrance or exit. He said faintly, "how sure are you?"


    Su Liu was silent for a moment, "30 percent."


    Then he said, "if it''s just to attract him into the game, I''m 40% sure."


    "Too little." Lu Li shook his head and said: "if you directly ask Master Shang to do it, no one can guarantee whether yuan Jingtao will use tuntian to kill and then get away. This matter must be done by the three of us. If you''re not sure, you''d better follow the original plan. When sun Huang''s side is over, you two will go to Wen Zhengrong. "


    "Do you want to kill two people directly with sword array?"


    Sun Huang was surprised and said, "although your sword array is very strong, you don''t have true Qi. You only rely on Qi and blood. Isn''t it the same fate?"


    "I have other ways. Don''t worry. It''s the worst plan after all. If the plan goes well, someone will take it for us. " Lu Li thought for a while, grabbed a handful of gravel from the side, pondered for a long time and said, "confirm the position of Yuan Jingtao, inform me at the first time."


    "Well."


    Su Liu answered.


    Sun Huang there also said: "be careful, I have to work."


    With that, he cut off the contact between the jade slips.


    Then he came out of the shadow of a tree and looked around him with a frivolous smile: "we all work together, and we all know each other. This kind of small skill is unnecessary for me?"


    As he spoke, sun Huang raised his hand and shot the cold light. Ten steps away, he nailed a poisonous insect as big as a palm.


    The poisonous insect had already spread out its armour wings and planned to attack sun Huang in silence.


    However, as sun Huang said, we are all killers, and this kind of small trick can not help but be on the stage.


    A hoarse voice said: "Sun Huang, we admire your strength, but this time you chose the wrong master."


    With this hoarse voice, figures emerged one by one in the shadows around, in the Bush, and even on the branches. Everyone wore face armor and looked at Sun Huang like a silent ghost.


    The talking killer is standing on the tree trunk. There are all kinds of poisonous insects in his hands and shoulders.


    It is obvious that the former poisonous insects also came from him.


    "The wrong master?"


    Sun Huang raised his eyes and looked at him with disdain: "I think you have made a mistake? I sun Huang didn''t stand with you. I didn''t choose the wrong master, just... "


    "Simply don''t want to be a dog!"


    Before the words fell, sun Huang opened his hands and turned his body. Dozens of cold shoots burst out and hit the killers!


    Can become a ground killer, even if the combat power is not enough, but for the sharp sense of killing is very people can match. At the moment when sun Huang released his concealed weapons, those killers immediately responded, using their own means to knock down those small concealed weapons one by one.


    "Be careful, it''s just a trial!"


    The dark iron killer who is good at controlling poisonous insects murmured because he noticed that sun Huang had disappeared.


    "It''s you who should be careful."


    Sun Huang''s voice suddenly rang out from behind him. A chill rose from the spine to the top of his head. He immediately shook his body. I don''t know how many poisonous insects flew out and wrapped him in.


    "It''s boring to play with bugs."


    Sun Huang''s dagger had already stabbed in the past. Although those poisonous insects blocked it in time, judging from the feedback of the dagger, sun Huang was sure that the other side was injured, and the Qi in his body was surging. The attack of the second section broke out, which immediately blew a big hole in the defense net formed by the poisonous insects!I don''t know how many corpses of poisonous insects fly down, and the dark iron killer also makes a dull hum, trying to get away from sun Huang quickly.


    Unfortunately, sun Huang didn''t intend to give him this opportunity. He flicked his fingers and sent out a dense net of concealed weapons. The silver light flying between them completely divided the two men''s war situation, leaving no room for other killers to intervene!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    They know sun Huang very well, and sun Huang knows them very well.


    Among the ten killers, the one who is good at using poisonous insects is the most dangerous one.


    Therefore, he became sun Huang''s first target.


    The dark iron killer, who was good at making poisonous insects, was unhurried in the face of the overwhelming array of hidden weapons. His body stopped in the air in a strange way. Then, he saw countless small poisonous insects forming a pedal that could be used to help. He stepped on the poisonous insects and waved his arm towards the air. Suddenly, a huge beetle blocked the airtight darkness with his body Net.


    "Shield worm?"


    Sun Huang narrowed his eyes, waved the dagger, and cut it on the huge beetle, which made a sound of gold and iron.


    "Sun Huang, you must die today."


    After delaying this moment, the other nine killers also gathered around. Someone made a voice of extreme cold. The cold light broke through the air and forced Sun Huang to his vital position. Sun Huang''s strength was exhausted, and people had no place to exert themselves in the air. It seemed that he had fallen into the inevitable situation that he could not avoid. However, he did not have any panic on his face. On the contrary, he said excitedly: "it''s fun to kill you. It''s much more fun to kill you than to kill a group of wastes!"


    As soon as the words fell, sun Huang, who should have been hit, suddenly curled up. The killer''s confident strike was a drop in the bucket, and it was dangerous to brush his body. Immediately, sun Huang stepped on the void and stayed in the air with the explosive force of terror. The whole person ran forward for more than ten meters, and the cold light in his hand directly wiped the killer''s throat.


    Cold front cuts the flesh and feels instant feedback. Sun Huang doesn''t even look at the falling dark iron killer. He breaks out again and rushes towards the killer who controls the poisonous insects!


    "Stop him!"


    The killer gave a big drink and quickly retreated with the help of poisonous insects.


    He is the core of their team.


    Sun Huang saw through this point at a glance, so he targeted him from the very beginning.


    Without hesitation, several other killers tried their best to stop sun Huang.


    However, when Rao was in the air, sun Huang''s movements were as fast as thunder. Every time he broke out, his true Qi was like walking in the air. He entangled the dark iron killer who controlled the poisonous insects, and gave him no chance to breathe.


    With one enemy against ten, it sounds magnificent, but this is no less dangerous than sun Huang''s high-level tasks. Sun Huang is very clear that if the core of this team can not be solved quickly, once he falls into the rhythm of the other side, he will never have a chance to win.


    Those dark iron killers knew this better than sun Huang, so they all tried their best to shoot down sun Huang from the air.


    "I''d like to see. How many shield worms can you save?" Forced to the limit, sun Huang''s eyes are extremely bright, endless concealed weapons are sent out, and almost no dead corner covers the dark iron killer.


    For a while, countless poisonous insects were chopped and shot down, and several concealed weapons also hit the other party''s body.


    However, as sun Huang expected, there were not too many shield worms in the other side, so it was obvious that they should be kept for the purpose of protecting their lives at a critical moment.


    "Decentralize!"


    Finally, the killer who manipulated the poisonous insects realized that sun Huang had the idea of putting all his eggs in one basket. He made a decision and gave orders to other killers, so he fled to the mountain without looking back.


    Their task was to kill sun Huang, but they did not say that they would die with him.


    Now, instead of being taken the initiative by sun Huang, it is better to give full play to the advantage of the number of people, make the offensive and defensive easy to change, and consume his physical strength.


    The other killers immediately got to know each other and stood farther away, constantly restraining sun Huang and mainly killing him.


    "Sure enough, I was cheated." Seeing this scene, sun Huang did not hesitate to take out the jade slips and said to Su Liu, "ready to receive guests."


    Su Liu, who is watching near the entrance of the underground palace, frowns slightly, picks up a big knife and goes away.


    In the plan, in addition to monitoring the movements of the underground palace, she also had to take care of sun Huang at any time.


    But she didn''t expect that sun Huang''s help was so fast.


    In other words, she didn''t expect those dark iron killers to be so bad that they fell into a trap so quickly.


    "Move quickly. Yuan Jingtao will come at any time. You two should not be entangled."


    Lu Li, who always pays close attention to the jade slips, also reminds us.


    They answered.


    Not long after, Su Liu, who was carrying a big knife, arrived. Seeing sun Huang surrounded by nine killers, she curled her lips and jumped into the war. She swung her broadsword and directly chopped at a killer!


    Before the killer had time to react, he was "patted" on the ground by the exaggerated knife, and his bones were broken like mud.


    "It''s a crazy sword!"


    The dark iron killer who controls the poisonous insects exclaimed: "this is their trap!"


    "Now it''s too late."


    Sun Huang grinned and took advantage of this gap to kill a killer very quickly.A face-to-face was killed two people, the rest of the killers are also cautious, dare not face to face with these two people.


    However, Su Liu in the previous knife, even made a surprising behavior.


    She looked at the rest of the killers, turned and ran without expression.


    At the moment when she ran out of the battle circle, sun Huang also laughed grimly and disappeared in place with special means.


    Two people originally occupied the absolute superiority, but suddenly fled, this behavior let the rest of the killers were aware of a trace of bad.


    "What''s going on?" The killer who manipulated the poisonous insects was confused. When he was thinking hard, he suddenly found that they were introduced into the mountains.


    An inconceivable thought made him feel cold on his back immediately, "no, they did it on purpose! They are deliberately leading us away! "


    Before the words were finished, the remaining killers heard a shout from the distance.


    Several killers looked at each other, and all saw the other''s uneasiness in the eyes hidden under the mask.


    "The direction of the sound is the underground palace?"


    A killer''s voice trembled.


    "Don''t panic. The first goal is to finish the task."


    However, just as he made up his mind, a cold voice rang out: "you are also the killers of the earth?"


    Several people''s faces were horrified.


    Looking at the source of the sound, I found that several figures covered in their cloaks came within the scope of their bodies for a week.


    No one knows better than the killer what this represents.


    Since the other side can quietly approach, it shows that they have the ability to kill quietly.


    "Who are you? If the local government is in charge of affairs, please step back


    A killer tried to suppress the panic in his heart and yelled to the man.


    However, one of the cloaked men said coldly, "since you are also the killers of the earth, it''s easy to do."


    Before the words were finished, several cloaks were hidden in the shadow, shuttling like ghosts. A few breathes passed. A scream came. A dark iron killer could not even resist, so he was dragged into the shadow and half of his body disappeared.


    "I will spare the life of the one who can answer the two questions."


    In the shadow, the voice of indifference was like a curse. When he finished this sentence, there was a scream. A dark iron killer was dragged into the shadow, and his death was extremely miserable.


    Seeing this scene, the killer who wiped out the poisonous insects shed cold sweat and exclaimed, "what''s the problem?"


    "Where is the entrance to the underground palace?"


    Hearing this question, he immediately said, "the entrance to the underground palace is the biggest secret of our department. It''s impossible to tell you!"


    "Unfortunately, the answer is wrong."


    The cloaked man''s voice sounded again, and then another killer died.


    This time, three killers have been killed.


    Count three people killed by sun Huang and Su Liu.


    There are only four people left in their team now.


    The four men formed a group and looked around warily, not daring to be vigilant.


    However, the cloaked men''s means are haunting, they are hidden in the shadow, and when they do, there is no sign that they will be killed. This strange killing method, let alone these dark iron killers have not seen, even Wen Zhengrong himself here, he must have never seen such a terrible existence.


    The killing technique that can be hidden in the shadow is simply the existence for killers.


    Even if the ground killer is strong, there is still some fear in this strange scene.


    "Why don''t you answer the second question first?"


    The cloaked man seemed to know that if they were all killed, there would be no benefit for intelligence, so he said coldly, "is there really an upper boundary inheritance in Wen Zhengrong''s hand?"


    "I don''t know!"


    The killer who manipulated the poison bug is going to be driven crazy by these inexplicable people.


    He said in a loud voice: "I''m just an ordinary killer. How can I know about the Diyuan killer? You asked the wrong person


    "Unfortunately, you are wrong again."


    The cloaked man''s voice is really a pity.


    This time, it is the killer who controls the poisonous insects that is dragged into the shadow.


    He subconsciously used the shield insect, but the shield insect that could resist sun Huang failed to save his life this time.


    The shadow is like a fierce beast. It swallows up the shield insect and eats it clean.


    "What''s the origin of these guys? I''m afraid it''s hard to resist this kind of means even for those who do not destroy the territory? " Sun Huang and Su Liu, who were hiding in the dark, were almost shocked to see this scene.


    Although they thought that Lu Li''s big fish might be very powerful.


    But I didn''t think that Lu Li''s big fish was such a group of terrible guys.What big fish is this? This is a group of scared monsters!


    "How does he end up with such a gang of guys?"


    Even sun Huang Tian''s face turned pale at the thought that they had to deal with these terrible guys.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    Suliu silently clenched the handle of the knife, staring at the shadow that appeared and disappeared.


    This kind of killing method also brought her great shock.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Lu Li has explained that if you catch a big fish, don''t disturb them."


    Fortunately, she still kept calm, after taking a few deep breaths, she said to sun Huang, who was eager to try.


    Although sun Huang''s face was pale, his eyes were full of excited light. Hearing Su Liu''s words, he immediately turned his mouth in a bit of a disappointment: "it''s a pity that I really want to make a hand with them when I meet such monsters."


    "After hearing about Zhengrong''s death, you will have plenty of opportunities to fight them. Until then, it''s all about planning. " Su Liu coldly dropped this sentence, leaped back, moved silently, and quickly disappeared in sun Huang''s field of vision.


    In her eyes, nothing can be more important than killing Wen Zhengrong.


    Sun Huang knew this well and looked at the direction she was leaving. Finally, he could only put his mind back with regret.


    "Well, there are still more monsters in the world."


    However, looking at those cloaks who abused the dark iron killers again, sun Huang was somewhat unpleasant.


    The team composed of ten elite dark iron killers is that he also has to call Su Liu to come for support. Once the rhythm is disturbed, it is likely that he will be killed. However, such a team of killers is just like ordinary people who have no strength to fight back in front of those cloaked men. Judging from the breath of several cloaked men, sun Huang is sure that they are also martial artists in the metaphysical realm.


    However, that kind of weird means that can hide in the shadow and cut off people is too terrible. As he said, even those who do not destroy the territory may catch their way if they are careless.


    Finally, after taking a deep look at the cloaked men, sun Huang quickly left here and continued to stay. It was inevitable that he would be found.


    By this time, the group of cloakers had cleaned up all the killers. After searching for them, one cloaker whispered, "nothing has been found. They should be just unimportant ordinary members."


    "Come on, miss. They should have started attacking the underground palace."


    The cloaked man, who initially asked questions, glanced for a week, and the mutilated limbs all over the place did not affect his tone.


    A cloaked man asked, "what should I do with the rest of the loose repairs?"


    These people were originally responsible for driving away those casual repairs who had heard of the wind. They just happened to meet this killer team and stopped them to see if they could ask for any useful information.


    "Those who are too weak will be killed directly. If you are in trouble, don''t fight with them for the time being. Let them go into the underground palace, and the young lady will deal with them at that time


    When the leading cloaker said this, the whole man was in the shadow.


    The rest of the cloaks looked at each other, nodded, and quickly disappeared into the gorge.


    Their departure also represents an extremely bloody massacre in this mountain range.


    Most of the casual practitioners who are attracted by the inheritance of the upper world are small characters who want to fish in troubled waters. Occasionally, a few martial artists who are ordered to come back to their families have no time to report to their families. This group of cloaked men did not give them a chance to speak at all. As long as they met, they directly began to slaughter without distinction. As time went on, almost all the warriors who had entered the mountains were killed completely, and they escaped by chance. They did not have the courage to look for the underground palace.


    Invisibly, most of the people in this competition for "inheritance from the upper world" have been eliminated without even seeing Wen Zhengrong with their own eyes.


    "There are another group of monks who have been killed. This is the third group that we have met."


    In the mountains, a burly warrior, after probing the corpse, went back to the team and said to a young man dressed in royal robes: "third young master, it seems that as you said, there are a group of people pursuing the warriors who enter the mountains."


    "Third young master, what should we do?"


    In the line, there was a sudden nervousness.


    In the past, they all saw the death of those scattered practitioners, and even a complete corpse had fallen. Such a cruel killing technique is not very common even in the demon gate.


    Of course, what scares them most is that there is almost no trace of resistance on the scene.


    That is to say, the enemies facing the scattered repair are so strong that they can''t resist at all, and they will be directly killed in one face-to-face manner.


    The young man also frowned and thought for a while and then said, "don''t panic. It''s still the boundary of the imperial capital. Who has the courage to attack the people of the Han family?"


    "I said who is so big tone, it is Han San."


    All of a sudden, a sharp voice was heard, and the soldiers on the scene were immediately on guard.


    "Feng Qian, be careful with your words. Are you OK with your last injury?"


    There were also more than a dozen warriors coming over there. The leader was a rather feminine man. Hearing the young man''s words, his expression immediately became gloomy and said coldly, "hansu, the matter between you and me will be settled with you after you leave the mountains. But now it''s about the inheritance of the upper boundary. Are you interested in cooperation? ""Cooperation?" Han Su, a young man named Han Su, raised his lips and said in a rather ironic way: "who knows your reputation as Feng Qian? If we cooperate with you, we will not be afraid to be sold by you? "


    Hearing his ridicule of himself, Feng Qian''s face was full of disapproval, showing a strange smile and saying, "you don''t want to know who is cleaning up those loose repairs?"


    "Do you have a clue?"


    "If there is no clue, how can I propose cooperation?"


    Feng Qian picked up a wisp of hair and wrapped it around his knuckles. He said with pity: "and I have seen the skills used by these people."


    Han Su looked at Feng Qian with disgust on her face. She stepped back half a step in silence and said in a deep voice, "if you have anything to say, don''t sell the key here."


    Feng Qian put down his hands with a smile and went to the bodies that were repaired in a casual way. It seemed that he didn''t see the bloody scene. He wandered around in the court and nodded: "I have seen the death of these people once in the frontier battlefield. At that time, a killer was sent out from the kingdom of heaven and evil to assassinate king Wulie. Although he was killed on the spot by King Wulie, the skills of those killers were very strange. They could sneak into the shadow and kill without a sound. As long as the head was not broken, any injury would be recovered. "


    "Do you see any clue to the death of these people who have been practicing in a loose way?"


    "Do you mean that these people were killed by the killers of the kingdom of demons?"


    Han Su didn''t understand: "how could the killer of the kingdom of heaven and evil sneak into the kingdom of devouring heaven?"


    After saying this, he seemed to think of something: "unless it is..."


    "Unless there is a group of killers hidden in the envoys themselves." Feng Qian added for Han Su coldly, and then said with a smile, "how about Han San Shao, are you interested in cooperation now?"


    Han Su''s face became cloudy and clear for a while, and shook his head and said, "even if what you said is true, how can you be sure that these people must have been killed by the killers of the heaven and the devil kingdom? Taking advantage of people''s unprepared, silent killing, this is the quality of every killer. As far as I know, shenweisi''s killers can do the same. "


    "But shenweisi''s killer can''t do things so ugly."


    Feng Qian pointed to the corpses on the ground and said: "after being cut by shadow, the fracture surface of the corpse will be so neat, and their internal organs will be eroded by the shadow and turned into dirty blood. This is the most special Assassin''s mace of the kingdom of heaven and the devil."


    After hearing this, Han Su immediately stepped forward to check and found that the bodies were in the same condition as Feng Qian said. All the internal organs were corroded and the fracture surface of the corpse was extremely smooth. Even a powerful warrior holding a sharp weapon can never cause such a wound, unless Feng Qian said that the other side uses the shadow to kill people, and the force after the space is closed can cause this effect.


    "Even if it''s the same as you said, what do you want to do?"


    Han Su took a deep breath and suddenly realized that the fight for the inheritance of the upper boundary was not simple.


    However, Feng Qian licked his lips and said coldly: "the envoys of the kingdom of heaven and evil want to make trouble in the imperial capital. As a member of the kingdom of devouring heaven, we naturally want to stop them."


    "When have you been so loyal and patriotic?" Han Su didn''t believe his valuable words. Because of his understanding of Feng Qian, or his understanding of the Feng family, the family has always been for the sake of profit and can abandon all their personalities.


    Even in the court, the Feng family has always been wavering, never loyal to any party, and never really stood in any team.


    They will only follow the best.


    Occasionally, he would show his "loyalty" to the unyielding majesty of the holy kingdom in exchange for sufficient benefits.


    Han Sulian, the successor of such a family, refused to believe what Feng Qian said.


    Feng Qian shrugged. "I know that Han San Shao has some prejudice against me, so I''ll be frank. The target of these killers is not clear yet. Although they have not attacked us, no one knows when they will go crazy. If we continue to fight our own way at that time, we will certainly not be their opponents. It''s better to take advantage of the integration of strength now. Anyway, everyone''s goal is to inherit from the upper boundary. It''s better to compare who enters the underground palace first and finds Wen Zhengrong. "


    "How about finding Wen Zhengrong? The killer of Diyuan is a warrior who can''t destroy the environment. This time, the family sent me just to confirm the authenticity of the inheritance of the upper Kingdom, and directly went to Wen Zhengrong, which was to seek death. "


    Hansel immediately rejected the offer.


    Are you kidding?


    Go directly into the underground palace to find a warrior who can''t be destroyed?


    It would be safer for him to keep waiting for the killers in the mountains.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    Feng Qian sneered and said, "how come Han San Shao, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, is afraid of it sometimes?"


    "Feng Qian, you don''t have to stir me up with words. You and I know the risks of this matter. The news of the inheritance of the upper Kingdom has not been confirmed. The people sent by each family are just inquiring about the news, and rashly find out about the news and offend Shenwei and Yan Wangfu. No one can bear the consequences of this. "


    Han Su, however, remained calm all the time, and was not encouraged by Feng Qian at all. He said faintly, "if you still want to say such nonsense, you can forgive me for not accompanying me."


    "Han San Shao, you have to think clearly that you have missed this opportunity. When the news of the inheritance from the upper kingdom is confirmed, do you still have the opportunity to reach in?"


    Feng Qian didn''t care about Han Su''s refusal at all. He squinted at him, and his tone was full of bewitching.


    Han Su''s face changed slightly: "what do you mean?"


    "You should know better than me what I mean." Feng Qian said with a smile: "it''s because the news of the inheritance of the upper Kingdom has not been confirmed, so this job can get you, Han sanshao. Am I right?"


    After a pause, Feng Qian continued: "who are the people that the Han family really cultivate? Do you need me to remind you again?"


    Speaking of this, Han Su''s face is extremely ugly. His fists hidden under his robe sleeve clenched unconsciously and clenched his teeth and said, "elder brother''s talent and talent are enough to bear the heavy responsibility of the family''s successor. You should not sow dissension here!"


    "Is that true?"


    With a thoughtful expression, Feng Qian looked down at Han Su''s trembling arm, and glanced at a sarcastic arc around his mouth. "No one in the whole emperor knows that you, Han San Shao, are not inferior to your elder brother in terms of talent and ability to handle affairs. But just because you are a Sanzi, the resources you get and the treatment you enjoy are not as big as those of the Han family. Are you really willing? "


    "I don''t know."


    "Enough!"


    Han Su suddenly roared and interrupted Feng Qian.


    Feng Qian also grinned, spread out his hands, but said: "I just give you a proposal. This cooperation is a rare opportunity for all of us. As for whether you want to catch it or not, that''s your own business


    "Don''t forget that you and I are not the only families who come to explore the inheritance of the upper kingdom. If you refuse to cooperate, I will naturally have other people to look for."


    "However, you Han San Shao missed this opportunity and handed over the hard-earned achievements to your elder brother, whose eyes are higher than the top. This kind of ending Do you really have no complaints? "


    Feng Qian''s words seem to have cut a wound in hansu''s heart, exposing his deep hidden emotions. The complaints, discontent and even hatred accumulated over the years all breed wildly at this moment, gradually distorting Han Su''s expression.


    Standing by Han Su''s side, those family guards also noticed his change. The burly warrior hesitated and said, "young master, are we now?"


    Han Su raised his hand and stopped him. He looked at Feng Qian with a gloomy face. "Say it. What are your conditions?"


    Feng Qian''s eyes flashed a ray of light and said with a smile: "if the inheritance of the upper world is true, we can share the contents. However, if there is a secret treasure of the upper world, I must use it first."


    "Of course, I will do my best to deal with Wen Zhengrong, even if you don''t have to. Fighting against an immortal warrior alone, this payment should be enough for me to get more benefits, isn''t it? "


    "If there is no upper boundary inheritance at all?"


    Han Su said coldly: "all your assumptions are based on the premise that there is a real upper boundary inheritance. But if there is no upper boundary inheritance, it is a fraud from the beginning, what should you do then? "


    "At that time, naturally, there are other ways, so that our cooperation will not return empty handed."


    Feng Qian showed a grim smile, "but this matter, I still need to keep a secret for some time. After all, the foundation of our cooperation is not deep, so we should leave some cards for each other."


    "Think about it, Han San Shao. This opportunity may be your turning point in the Han family. Are you willing to set off your brother all your life? In the future, he inherited the position of the master of the house and became a caretaker in the family, and then he died of depression? This is not Han sanshao I know. "


    "Don''t say it."


    Han Su Shen''s voice broke Feng Qian''s bewilderment, and his face was full of coldness: "I promise your terms, but if you can''t deal with Wen Zhengrong, our cooperation will stop at any time, and I won''t accompany you to die."


    Feng Qian saw that the plan was successful, and the corners of his mouth cocked up and said, "Han San Shao can rest assured that we can have a happy cooperation?"


    With that, he held out his hand to hansu.


    Han Su did not pay attention to him, directly from his side across, "don''t waste time, quickly find the entrance to the underground palace."


    Those who belong to the Han family naturally followed.


    When they had gone far away, Feng Qian took hold of his hand and his arm fell down.On his side, a warrior whispered: "little Lord, why do you want to be the first to find Han San? This guy is always careful. If something happens, he won''t do anything. "


    Feng Qian took out a handkerchief from his arms and wiped his palms in silence. His tone was very calm. He didn''t have the cold look just now. "The more cautious people are, the more deadly flaws will be exposed at the critical moment. He''s been held down for too long and more than anyone else is eager for this opportunity, which is a weakness that I can take advantage of. "


    "But If it is true as he said, the inheritance of the upper world is just nonsense. Are we not busy this time? "


    The warrior is still confused.


    Feng Qian looked at him with a cold look in his eyes. He was scared to step back. His face was full of chatting expressions.


    Feng Qian took back his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I think you are the first offender. I don''t care about you. Remember one thing later, no matter when, don''t question my decision. "


    "Do you understand?"


    The warrior nodded quickly and said, "yes, young master."


    "Let''s go." Feng Qian threw the handkerchief to a corpse on the ground without expression. The blood immediately dyed the handkerchief black and red, but he directly stepped on it. Seeing his expression, the warrior who questioned him quickly wiped a cold sweat and secretly warned himself that he would never talk to his young master at will.


    You should know that this young master with uncertain temperament once used extremely cruel techniques to torture and kill many bodyguards. However, the final result of any warrior who made him feel unhappy was absolutely miserable.


    This also gave Feng Qian a nickname of "poisonous beast" in the family circle of the imperial capital.


    There is even a saying that he would rather provoke the little Madman of the Shen family than the poisonous beast of the Feng family.


    The former will fight with you in the face of life and death, while the latter will make you unable to survive or die.


    Not only to the enemy, but also to our own people.


    "Hansu, hansu, it''s a mistake for a guy like you to be born in an aristocratic family." Feng Qian looked at Han Su in front of him silently. His disdainful radian became more and more obvious. He murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "and the injury you left me that time was really painful..."


    With these words, Feng Qian''s feminine face has become extremely twisted and ferocious.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the underground palace.


    Wen Zhengrong has received the news that a group of people outside are constantly looking for the entrance to the underground palace.


    His first reaction was that Lu Li was playing tricks. However, when he learned that there were many family members among them, he was suddenly a little nervous.


    "Lu Li won''t have such a great influence, can''t he Is it his Highness the king of Yan


    Wen Zhengrong just came up with this idea, and then he immediately rejected it by himself, "no, with the temper of his highness Yan Wang, if she wants to attack me, she can only come in person, not by anyone. So Who is driving these aristocratic families? "


    Thinking about this problem, a dark iron assassin came in and said in a flustered tone: "chief, there are brothers out there who have lost contact. We have received more than a dozen signals for help. It seems that someone has attacked us."


    "What do you say?"


    Hearing Zheng Rong''s angry eyes, he said, "did you send someone to support?"


    "Yes, but the people who went to support them lost their message. The other side The other side seems to be very strong. " The dark iron killer hesitated for a moment and then said, "and I heard a bad rumor."


    "What''s the rumor? Don''t say it See him speak haltingly, smell Zheng Rong immediately a clap armrest.


    The killer then said: "it''s said that it''s spreading outside. You hold the upper boundary inheritance in your hand Those who come to this family should be those who come to this family. "


    "I have the upper boundary inheritance in my hand?"


    Wen Zhengrong is a Leng at first, and then seems to think of what kind of suddenly stood up, "when is this thing?"


    The killer hesitated for a moment and said, "according to the reward, this news has been spread to the surrounding state capitals since yesterday. There should be someone behind, just It''s just that we don''t have the intelligence capability of Tianbu, and we don''t realize the seriousness of the matter for a while. "


    "That''s why you didn''t report it until today?"


    I heard that Zhengrong was so angry that he wanted to kill the waste.


    It took him a day to know such an important thing.


    "It seems to be Lu Li''s ghost. This boy is always good at this kind of manipulation." Hearing Zhengrong gnash his teeth, he almost immediately figured out who was going to deal with him, so he immediately urged: "send to find yuan Zhengrong''s people? Why haven''t you come back yet? "


    "The person sent to find manager yuan should have arrived But... "


    The killer hung his head and did not dare to go on.


    And on the other side.


    In that gorge, Yuan Jingtao looked at the strange man in front of him and calmly said, "are you?"The man on the opposite side had no choice but to smile, "entrusted by others, please stay."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    In the gorge, the strong wind blows.


    Small stones hit the wall of the mountain, constantly sending out sound.


    Although they did not show any breath, they had a dignified atmosphere that infected the air around them.


    Yuan Jingtao silently looked at the man in front of him and said, "you and I have never been masked. Can such blocking behavior be regarded as provocation?"


    The man standing opposite to him is naturally a man of high opinion.


    At the moment, Shangguan was helpless. He sighed: "please stay here for the time being entrusted by others. I don''t want to be in trouble with you."


    "That''s not negotiable?" Yuan Jingtao pulled the black robe on his body, which seemed to confirm some things. "It seems that Lu Li''s face is really great, and he can invite an expert like you."


    Strictly speaking, in order to keep his eyes on his eyebrows, Shang did not look away from his eyes


    Yuan Jingtao is not surprised: "how can a warrior who can''t destroy the peak be able to ask him to move. You should be a member of yezong. Let me guess which deacon you are? "


    Speaking of this, the earth at the foot of Yuan Jingtao suddenly began to crack, and the endless flame swept out, and the tongue of fire rolled towards Shangguan like a living creature.


    Shangguan''s figure was engulfed by the sea of fire.


    However, Yuan Jingtao did not show any emotion.


    He is well aware that such an attack can have limited effect, and as he said, he is "Guessing" Shangguan''s identity. This attack is more like a trial.


    "This kind of trial is meaningless, manager yuan. I heard that you have the tool of swallowing the kingdom of heaven in your hand. Why don''t you take it out to open my eyes?"


    Before long, the voice of Shangguan came out of the fire.


    Shangguan''s figure gradually stepped out of the fire, and the pavilion walked freely, even showing a relaxed smile, "after all, once we fight, there''s no hope for what you''re going to do."


    Yuan Jingtao saw that Shangguan''s clothing corner was not damaged, his eyes slightly coagulated, and he sincerely praised: "you are worthy of being a warrior of yezong. You can swallow up all the immortality of heaven''s holy kingdom. Your control of true Qi is the strongest."


    "It''s ridiculous."


    Shangguan waved his hand and then said with a smile, "manager yuan is also very deep."


    Boom!


    Almost in the middle of the conversation.


    Shangguan''s body suddenly moved. Originally, the ground under his feet was stepped out of a deep pit. A trace of deep purple real gas burned like a spark and quickly condensed into a flame on Shangguan''s body.


    Half a breath time is less than, Shangguan has come to Yuan Jingtao.


    Yuan Jingtao was also prepared for this. He raised his hand to hold Shangguan''s powerful blow. He flew back uncontrollably and hit the mountain wall. All of a sudden, the extremely thick mountain wall was punctured and the air waves exploded, forming a round penetrating wound.


    "Shura Jue?"


    Yuan Jingtao, who was hit in the air, stood in the void, patted off the gravel on his shoulder and said in a deep voice: "it seems that your status in yezong is not low. If you kill you, you may have some trouble."


    Shangguan, who was burning purple flames all over his body, laughed, and jumped into the sky. He twisted his neck and said, "if manager yuan has such a skill, he will know it by trying."


    "Good." Yuan Jingtao nodded his head, and his powerful Qi turned into a ferocious beast composed of flames.


    The giant beast has wings on its back. When it opens, it seems that it can cover the whole world, making the surrounding temperature rise rapidly. Even the mountain body which is a little closer to it has been burned red.


    This scene made Shangguan put away his relaxed expression a little, and said with a bitter smile in his heart: "Miss, you really found me a troublesome opponent this time."


    This idea has not been held for a long time, the flame beast flapping its wings, the hot wind mixed with countless flames, condensed Jackie Chan in mid air, directly surrounded Shangguan.


    Whoa!


    The combination of fire and wind allowed the entire mountain range to see the fire storm.


    Seeing this scene, sun Huang and Su Liu stopped their movements. Sun Huang immediately took out the jade slips and said to Lu Li, "Lu Li, have you seen it? You should have been at war there. "


    After a long time, Lu Li didn''t get any reply. Sun Huang couldn''t help but change his face, "this guy is not involved in it?"


    Hearing this, Su Liu was also one of the Leng, looking at the earth shaking flame storm and said: "it''s very dangerous to be involved in this level of battle."


    "No, that guy is so much smarter than us. With his brain, he won''t pull himself into such a dangerous situation."


    Sun Huang shook his head, bit his teeth and looked at the fire storm which had burned half of the sky. He scolded in a low voice: "do the warriors of the undestructible realm also have such monsters? How did yuan Jingtao cultivate himself


    "Don''t panic. Mr. Shang may not be his opponent."


    At this time, two people''s jade slips lit up at the same time, and Lu Li''s panting voice came from inside.Sun Huang immediately grabbed the jade slips and asked, "Lu Li? What''s the matter with you? "


    Yu Jian was still silent. After a while, Lu Li''s voice said intermittently: "Yuan Jingtao''s move is a little difficult to block. I''m withdrawing from his attack range Damn it, I hope those swords can hold on. Is this guy crazy? "


    After saying this, Lu Li cut off the communication between the jade slips and made sun Huang and Su Liu look at each other in awe. Some of them don''t know what to do.


    However, Su Liu soon regained her composure and said: "continue to follow Lu Li''s plan. As long as we hold down Yuan Jingtao, we can lead the way for those big fish."


    Sun Huang remembered that their main goal was to kill Wen Zhengrong, so he had to say, "well, I hope that Lu Li will not be affected. Go quickly and stay here for a long time. I feel that the storm will burn on my head."


    He looked at the sky with fear, and immediately withdrew into the dense forest with Su Liu. He was ready to change the way to guide the family members into the underground palace.


    And those who are looking for the entrance to the underground palace also saw the flame storm sweeping across the sky.


    A woman of cool temperament raised her head, revealing a meditative state.


    On her side, the woman''s bodyguard whispered, "Sir, are we going to continue? This should be a fight between the martial arts of the eternal realm If we go on, it will be troublesome to be involved in it. "


    The cold woman took back her eyes and said calmly, "don''t worry. It should be yuan Jingtao''s" Lihuo ". He hasn''t the courage to offend us


    The woman''s guard heard her husband say so. Although she was still a little frightened, she still summoned up her courage and said, "yes, sir."


    Then he said to the others, "keep going, find the entrance to the underground palace!"


    The cold woman, who was called Mr. Zhang, raised her eyes again and looked at the sky. She saw the purple light from the fire, and frowned and thought, "who does this breath belong to? Why have you never seen it before? "


    After thinking for a long time, she still couldn''t think of a suitable target. She secretly kept the matter in her heart, and then she took the people to continue to move into the deep gorge.


    On the other hand, the temporary team of Feng Qian and Han Su also saw the flame storm spreading in the sky.


    Feng Qian said excitedly: "what a powerful force, is this the warrior of the immortal realm? No No, it''s rare for an immortal warrior to have such a terrible power. Who is that? Is Han San Shao impressed? "


    After a long time of contemplation, I was shocked by the flame The other party should be an indestructible strong person who seldom makes a move, or his identity is very special, and we can''t get access to his news at our level. "


    "Yes, for example, such an immortal warrior is the trump card for the holy kingdom. If you give him some preparation, I believe he can even kill master Mingyou!"


    Feng Qian has an absolute obsession with power. He looks at the flames and storms sweeping the sky and murmurs: "if I have such power..."


    Han Su, however, seemed not to have heard of it, and worried: "now even such strong people have appeared, which is enough to show that the matter of the inheritance of the upper boundary is involved. Do we really need to continue?"


    On hearing this, Feng Qian said unhappily, "Han San Shao is afraid now?"


    Han Su said coldly: "it''s not afraid, but it''s worth it. Do we really want to offend such strong people for the sake of an illusory upper boundary inheritance? You should be aware that even if he kills us, our family may not dare to ask for an explanation when his strength reaches this level. "


    "If you die, you will die. But if you miss the opportunity, when will you and I be able to take turns next time?"


    Feng Qian waved his hand indifferently and beckoned his family guard to move on.


    But Han Su''s bodyguards have already been shown to retreat.


    The burly warrior advised: "young master, Feng Qian is a madman at all. If we provoke such a strong man, even if we don''t die in his hands, the master will never let us go."


    After hearing the advice of the burly warrior, Han Su''s face was tangled. Several times, she began to withdraw, but she thought of Feng Qian''s words.


    If you miss this opportunity, when will you be able to get him next time?


    Han Su, does he have to be a "three young Han family" all his life to serve as a foil for his elder brother?


    At the thought of this, Han Su clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, "keep going!"


    "Young master?" he said


    "I said, keep going!" Han Su issued an indisputable order.


    Those who belong to the Han family, even if they are reluctant, can only continue to go forward.


    ¡­¡­


    In the depth of the gorge, the towering flame swept for several miles. Lu Li is hiding in a stone pit at the moment. He feels the hot heat flying over his head. He is calculating the time in silence. He says in his heart, "this guy is really a madman. Is he really going to burn down the whole mountain range?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    When the heat wave on the top of his head gradually faded away, Lu Li just patted some burnt hair tips and jumped out of the stone pit. Looking around, it is almost as if the magma has been ravaged all around. Many mountains in the center of the heat wave show signs of crystallization. Large area fracture and collapse have destroyed most of the gorge. However, the giant beast that constantly releases flames and storms in the distant sky still has no intention of stopping.


    Lu Li stares for a while and takes out a magic charm from his arms. His mind is immersed in his mind. Thirty six light spots and a large light cluster standing in the middle appear in his eyes.


    Seeing that the array was safe and sound, Lu Li gave a long breath, "it''s really a penny for a coin. It''s burned like this. It''s not damaged. It''s OK."


    After saying that, Lu Li took the command Fu into his arms and took advantage of several times to get to the higher part of the mountain wall.


    As soon as his vision widened, he could see clearly the battle between Yuan Jingtao and Shangguan even though he was far away.


    At this time, Shangguan was in a bit of a mess. Most of his clothes had been burned, and the purple flame formed by genuine Qi shrank by several circles, which could protect him. However, in addition to sacrificing a suit of clothes, the powerful flame storm just now did not cause him too much damage.


    Yuan Jingtao floated on the top of the flame beast and exclaimed, "I only think of one person who can be so accomplished in the skill of Shura Jue."


    "It seems that the man is not me." Shangguan pulled away the rags from his body, revealing his strong upper body. His muscles, like knives and axes, seemed to contain extremely terrifying power.


    He covered his shoulder and moved a little. His eyes were locked on Yuan Jingtao: "but your martial spirit is very strong."


    Yuan Jingtao heard the speech, although his face did not change, but his eyes still emerged a trace of fear.


    The flame beast under his feet is really his spirit.


    However, it is difficult for ordinary martial artists to see the mystery, but Shangguan can see that it is not a concrete image supported by pure Qi. This insight alone can show that the deacon of yezong is not a real name.


    "Is that Wu Ling?"


    Hiding in the distance on the wall of Lu Li''s heart immediately moved.


    He can barely hear the conversation between the two, and Shangguan intentionally does it, which obviously exposes him more diversified information and weaknesses. So Lu Li immediately opened the eye of exploration and looked at the flame beast from afar.


    From the perspective of the eye of exploration, the flame beast seems to be a hot little sun, with brilliant spiritual light, and the number of points it has is the most terrifying spiritual creature Lu Li has ever seen!


    "Eight hundred points? Is this the limit of the eye of inquiry? " Lu Li couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    We should know that Lu Li''s exploring eye has never seen such a terrible thing except those spiritual creatures which are hard to be provoked at first sight and the most precious treasures involved.


    The 800 point spiritual creature is probably the limit that the eye of exploration can touch.


    That is to say, the Wuling of yuanjingtao is likely to be the Wuling of Dijie.


    "This guy''s hiding is really deep enough. He has the spirit of Dijie. It''s no wonder that crazy woman has tolerated him in every way. He really has his cards. "


    After confirming that the Wuling of yuanjingtao is likely to be the Wuling of the earth level, Lu Li immediately understands why the king of Yan has delayed his action.


    Although the warrior with the level of martial arts can not defeat master Mingyou, he still has the ability to hurt master Mingyou if he is desperate.


    In addition to some considerations that can not be described in detail, Yuan Jingtao can be arrogant today, his own strength obviously occupies a large part.


    "It''s not easy to do. Each of the earth level martial spirits has its own magic. This guy''s ground level martial spirit is afraid to be a big variable."


    After pondering for a while, Lu Li stares at the flame beast from afar, and a dangerous idea suddenly appears in his mind.


    Since the exploratory eye can see the value represented by its spiritual light, if we think from another angle, it means that those points can be extracted.


    Lu Li once extracted the number of Wuling points. He knew that even if a spiritual creature was within the scope of the modifier''s extraction, even if it had the ability to communicate with heaven, it would eventually become a wealth of the modifier.


    "I can extract the xuanjie Wuling of Du Xiaofeng. What''s so difficult about the Dijie Wuling?" Lu Li patted his thigh, but he still fell into a strange circle of thinking.


    After all, all the martial spirits we have seen before are too strong. When we look at the past, we can not only see the existence of points, but also be as powerful as mu ningqiu''s Tianjie Wuling. When he carries out the exploration, he will feel telepathic. This makes Lu Li feel that the spiritual creatures are too powerful, which is beyond the scope that the modifier can extract.


    But today saw yuan Jingtao''s Wuling, immediately let Lu Li remember that he had the bottom card, why did he not?


    Thinking of all this, Lu Li grinded his teeth, "this is what you bumped into my hand, 800 points. It''s worth doing a big one!"


    Words down, Lu Li then crushed a jade Jane in his arms.It was a one-sided communication with Shangguan. Once he crushed it, Shangguan would have a reaction immediately, which represented that he could launch a general attack.


    Although Shangguan is still dubious about Luli''s plan, he still chooses to believe Lu Li''s decision when he feels that the jade slips are broken. Chaoyuan Jingtao says with a smile: "manager yuan should be in a hurry, so don''t be too polite. How about that?"


    Yuan Jingtao narrowed his eyes, "just to my liking."


    At the next moment, the two people''s bodies moved at the same time, and hit one place in the air. A frightening explosion of true Qi spread from the position where they fought. Shangguan''s whole body was lit with purple flame, and behind it, a virtual figure with three heads and six arms was formed. Each arm held a weapon that could not see the whole picture, but only a halberd was lifelike Health.


    And Shangguan''s hand is exactly the exaggerated halberd!


    "Sure enough, it''s you


    Yuan Jingtao''s whole body flame was beaten back and scattered. The strong wind was neutral and steady. He said calmly, "if you dare to interfere in the affairs of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom, are you not afraid of the blame of the Lord of yezong?"


    Shangguan waved the halberd and said with a smile, "when I kill you, who else knows?"


    "Arrogant!"


    Yuan Jingtao''s long hair is flying. When he grabs his palm to the void, he can see a long sword inch by inch moving out. The sword is bright and the dragon is singing nine clouds.


    "Dragon kiss? Are you a man of Jianfeng


    Seeing this long sword, Shangguan''s face changed slightly, and he got the name of the sword.


    Yuan Jingtao clenched his sword and said coldly, "as a man of the devil gate, you can grab what you want."


    Before he finished speaking, the sword light, which was several feet long, was mixed with red fire light and split to Shangguan.


    Shangguan immediately waved his halberd to smash the sword light. Behind the colorful light of true Qi, Yuan Jingtao''s black robe fluttered and appeared in front of Shangguan like a ghost. The sword light pierced the void and directly penetrated the loophole of Shangguan''s defense, leaving a deep bloodstain on his chest!


    The sound of the Dragon chant spread all over the country. The long sword with a long history can not even be ignored. After one strike, Shangguan''s blood will be sprinkled on the sky!


    Yuan Jingtao, who was holding the divine front, was like a tiger with wings. He urged Wu Ling giant beast, and the fire storm swept over the sky. He took advantage of the situation to pursue and force Shangguan into a dead end.


    "Good sword technique!"


    Shangguan turned his hands upside down and opened his sword with his halberd. The distance between them was widened again. In the face of the overwhelming fire storm, he didn''t mean to retreat at all. The virtual shadow of Shura behind him waved with six arms, as if he had held up a heaven and earth, isolating those flames from the outside.


    Yuan Jingtao holds the long sword upside down and cuts out another sword light. He has no intention of talking.


    He''s killing himself.


    Shangguan sees the situation, and his heart is also Yilin. Although he and Yuan Jingtao are still fairly equal in the battle situation, after these several exchanges, Shangguan is very clear that there is still a certain gap between him and Yuan Jingtao.


    If the battle goes on for a long time, the victory or defeat may become a mystery. However, the person who dies must be himself.


    At the thought of this, Shangguan couldn''t help but curse: "that boy should not be running away?"


    Although the idea is a little confused, Shangguan still breaks the sword light, changes the offensive, and rushes to Yuan Jingtao on his own initiative.


    Both of them have experienced many battles. They are still aware of the terrible aspects of sword cultivation. Whether in close combat or long-range combat, sword cultivation has certain advantages. If you want to open the situation, Shangguan must drag the battle to the most suitable medium distance.


    Seeing Shangguan''s intention, Yuan Jingtao stepped lightly on the void and waved his sword. Hundreds of sword lights were gathered behind him, and he flew to Shangguan like rain.


    The momentum of Shangguan''s advance was immediately blocked. The halberd was pulled open and he was in a tight defensive position. When the sword light was broken one by one, he was more anxious. He made a decision and started his martial arts skills!


    With his arm waving, a purple competition fell from the sky and directly covered the figure of Yuan Jingtao!


    Boom!


    Then there was a shocking explosion!


    Although yuan Jingtao was surrounded by a sword, he was still frustrated by the shock. He swallowed a mouthful of blood back and said, "leave the fire!"


    "Roar!"


    The flame beast spread its wings and swept Shangguan away in an unstoppable manner!


    Shangguan immediately flies out and stares at the flaming beast, cursing in the way.


    A warrior with a martial spirit in his body is equivalent to following a powerful companion around him. Even if it is a fight at the level of indestructibility, the role that the martial spirit can play is still very terrible.


    Equivalent to the situation of one enemy two, Shangguan still can not fall behind and has exhausted all his strength.


    At the thought of this, Shangguan immediately scolded: "boy! If you don''t do it again, I''m going to explain it here today! "


    As soon as he finished this sentence, a voice with a smile replied, "let me wait for a long time. Next, give it to me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    When Shangguan heard the voice, his expression immediately relaxed a lot and grinned: "boy, I can''t hold on for a moment at night."


    Yuan Jingtao at the other end of the sky showed an unexpected expression. Looking around, he said: "I can''t believe you dare to appear in person. It seems that I underestimated you before."


    With this sentence, Yuan Jingtao''s huge mind almost covered the land of several miles, trying to find Lu Li''s trace. It''s a pity that Lu Li has no intention to show up.


    Hidden in the dark, it blocks all its own breath. Even the black evil spirits in the sea of monsters can''t be seen through, let alone the gods of human warriors. As long as it is not very close, Lu Li is absolutely sure to hide his tracks in front of Yuan Jingtao.


    "Do you want to hide?" Yuan Jingtao showed a little cold smile, "I knew that, I should have killed you in Lord Yan''s mansion at that time. It''s probably my biggest mistake to leave you in such a big trouble. "


    "Is it?"


    All of a sudden!


    Lu Li''s voice sounded again.


    Yuan Jingtao almost immediately made a response, holding a dragon kiss sword, turned around and chopped toward the source of the sound!


    A sword light hit that place in an instant.


    However, it only broke a void and raised the dust on the top of the mountain wall.


    Yuan Jingtao''s pupil shrinks, showing an unbelievable look.


    Unless he''s in the neighborhood, he can''t lose his confidence.


    "Manager yuan, please don''t bother. If you don''t know everything, you can''t expose yourself." Floating in the air, Shangguan embraces his arms, showing a lively expression, but he has no intention of doing anything again.


    As he had previously agreed with Lu Li, he was only responsible for blocking yuan Jingtao. Once it turned into a life and death battle, Shangguan could withdraw at any time.


    Now that the two men have known each other thoroughly, if we go on fighting, it will be the time to see life and death. Yuan Jingtao is also aware of this, so after hearing Shangguan''s words, his expression did not change at all. He still enlarged the scope of his mind exploration and wanted to find out Lu Li.


    Compared with Shangguan, which obviously won''t kill, Yuan Jingtao is more afraid of Lu Li.


    Although Lu Li is just a "weak man" who has no realm in his body, in the bottom of Yuan Jingtao''s heart, that young man is obviously more terrible than the same realm of Shangguan.


    "Lu Li, are you going to stop me with such a shameless method?"


    Finally, all kinds of search failed, Yuan Jingtao squinted, raised his voice and said: "you should want to kill me, right? I''m afraid my highness even wants to kill me in his dream. As her confidant, don''t you want to seize this opportunity of meritorious service? "


    Speaking of this, Yuan Jingtao''s eyes fell on the wall of the mountain where the voice had been heard before, and said in a cold voice: "let me guess. You deliberately asked someone to stop me here. It should be an ambush that must be killed with one strike. Am I right?"


    Yuan Jingtao''s voice wafted out, but the gorge was surrounded by a quiet, no one answered.


    After a long time, even Shangguan began to murmur, wondering whether Lu Li would have run away. Lu Li''s voice sounded again, "you''re right, but not all right."


    Yuan Jingtao heard the sound, subconsciously clenched the Dragon kiss, but he held back the idea of chopping again.


    He looked at the place where the voice came out, and there was no figure of Lu Li.


    "I don''t know whether King Yan wants to kill you or not, and it has nothing to do with me. It''s just that you have to die here today. " All of a sudden, Lu Li''s voice came from another direction. Yuan Jingtao''s face changed dramatically. He faintly noticed something and whispered: "Lihuo!"


    At his feet, the flaming beast roared and vibrated his wings, trying to take him out of the gorge.


    It''s a pity that everything is late.


    Lu Li, who was hiding behind a stone wall, snapped his fingers. The command that could start the sword array flew slowly, and a sword suddenly sounded.


    Then there is the second, the third, the fourth


    One after another, the sound of the sword continued to ring through the gorge, just like a single fire starting a prairie fire. A little light gradually rose into the sky and turned into a sword net that changed the color of Yuan Jingtao and Shangguan at the same time.


    "Sword array? Is that what you''re trying to do? With a sword array against me? " Yuan Jingtao showed a disdainful smile, "it seems that you didn''t find out what I''m really good at before setting up this array."


    "That doesn''t matter anymore."


    Lu Li came out from behind the stone wall and looked at Yuan Jingtao in the sky from a distance. "Although you are a sword cultivation, this is a surprise to me. However, this sword array can not be blocked by any sword cultivation."


    Seeing Lu Li, Yuan Jingtao immediately raises his sword and wants to chop him under the sword.


    However, Lu Li had been on guard for a long time. When his fingers moved, countless sword lights rose to the sky, forming a sword light wall between him and Yuan Jingtao.


    Yuan Jingtao cut off with a sword. Not only did he not make any contribution, but he also found that those sword lights had the ability to absorb Qi. He frowned and said, "how can you use the ''source wood'' as an array? What a big pen"I am worthy of being manager yuan. I can even recognize the core material of my sword array." Lu Li clapped his hands to show his appreciation, then chuckled, "but can you break through this sword array?"


    Yuan Jingtao is silent.


    This kind of material is extremely precious, and has always been one of the main materials for making superior spirit soldiers. It not only has the highest compatibility of true Qi, but also can bear all the true Qi of a master of Mingyou in the peak state without any damage.


    He really didn''t expect that Lu Li would be so crazy that he could think of using source wood as array material.


    The sword array, which is made by spending so much source wood, not only has the ability to trap and kill the enemy, but also has extremely terrible growth. As Lu Li said at that time, this kind of array was originally used to deal with master Mingyou in his imagination. Today, it is used to deal with Yuan Jingtao. Even if he is one of the best characters in the immortal Kingdom, what is the reason for his immortality?


    What''s more


    Lu Li raised his arm and used his breath to draw the "disposable" spirit soldier as the eye of the array. The light of the sword seemed to sense something and spread continuously, forming a "ball" shape, enveloping the whole gorge.


    Seeing the impenetrable flying sword light, Yuan Jingtao finally realized that he was not good at controlling his martial spirit. An unstoppable column of fire spurted out and hit the flying sword light.


    However, the once invincible "flame" was directly crushed by the sword light at this moment. It did not break through the "ball" wall formed by the sword light, and it also provided a lot of energy for the sword array.


    "Want to kill me? Then I won''t attack this sword light. Yuanmu can''t absorb my true Qi. How long can you maintain this array with your own strength? "


    However, Yuan Jingtao did not panic, and even immediately thought of the biggest flaw of the sword array.


    With yuanmu as the material and the delicacy of the sword array, if it is controlled by a real and energetic warrior, it is indeed an impeccable killing game. However, the person in charge of this sword array is not such a warrior, even a real warrior.


    Lu Li''s biggest defect is that he has no real Qi in his body. Although the power of Qi and blood can replace the existence of true Qi to a certain extent, it can not last for a long time.


    And once the Qi and blood is exhausted, his results may not be much better.


    So, in the game of Jingtao, it''s a joke.


    Unless


    Yuan Jingtao thought of a possibility and squinted: "are you really willing to die with me for the sake of the king of Yan?"


    With these words, Yuan Jingtao''s temples also shed a cold sweat.


    His sudden realization of the possibility was not absurd.


    You know, his status is much more important than Lu Li. No matter for the Cang King''s plan, or just from the perspective of revenge, it is extremely cost-effective to exchange a confidant who has no way to cultivate true Qi for an important immortal martial artist.


    "You think too much, manager yuan." Lu Li''s arm trembled slightly and grinned: "this sword array is only a means to limit you. Who said I must control the sword array to kill people?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a dazzling light suddenly flew out in the depths of the light of locust sword!


    The light went straight to the land and sent out a piercing sound!


    Lu Li stretched out his hand, held the light, and then waved to his side!


    A sonorous sword, light broken, is a sword.


    Seeing this absurd scene, Yuan Jingtao sneered: "do you still want to fight me in this sword array? It seems that you are really out of your mind. "


    "Why not?" Lu Li said faintly: "don''t you find that even if you don''t take the initiative to release the true Qi, the true Qi in your body is also slowly passing away?"


    Yuan Jingtao''s face changed dramatically when he reminded him. He immediately checked his real Qi and found something wrong.


    It turns out that although the true Qi in his body will be consumed while he is still floating in the air, this consumption is aggravated by the existence of the sword array. Only after this moment, Yuan Jingtao feels that his true Qi in the depths of the elixir field has been sharply reduced by 20%.


    "It seems that you really have the idea." As a result, Yuan Jingtao could only fly to the mountain wall and said in a deep voice, "do you want to use this sword array to force me to give up my true Qi to fight with you?"


    "Boy, can you let me out of the sword array first?"


    At this time, Shangguan in the sky after exploration, but also a helpless face down, "you can''t want me to go with you?"


    "It''s ok if you''re watching." Lu Li gave a long smile, then looked at Yuan Jingtao and said: "since director yuan has noticed my idea, now you still have a chance, that is to take out tuntian, kill me and escape with the only one chance."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    "It seems that you have a good relationship with the successor of the Ye family."


    Yuan Jingtao silently felt the speed of the flow of genuine Qi in his body, and said faintly: "my warning to the Ye family includes asking him to shut his mouth. Of course, from the beginning, I didn''t expect Ye Dongtian to shut up. If he showed up today, maybe it would save me some trouble. "


    Lu Li picked his eyebrows. "Do you still want to fight the Ye family?"


    Then, Lu Li showed a sudden color: "so it is. The Cang King''s plan is really grand. Is it not enough to launch a rebellion and master the kingdom of devouring heaven? What does he want to do? The unification of the five countries and becoming the supreme devil king


    "The great wish of your highness is something that a small character like you can''t understand all his life. Maybe after you die, go to the nether world, you can slowly witness his greatness. "


    Yuan Jingtao tightened his sword hand and said, "and I will open up the road to hegemony for his highness, and send you to the nether world."


    "That''s very touching."


    Lu Li said with a smile, "if Cang Wang hears this, he will be moved by your loyalty. Unfortunately, you have chosen the wrong audience for this performance. "


    Yuan Jingtao looks expressionless and looks at Shangguan beside Lu Li.


    Shangguan still held his arm and made a gesture to watch the play. When he caught a glimpse of Yuan Jingtao''s eyes, he said, "I said I wouldn''t do it. If I''m in the way, I''ll go further."


    After that, he really walked to the distance and seemed to have made up his mind not to participate in the "struggle".


    When he left, Yuan Jingtao frowned slightly, staring at Lu Li, who had no voice to stop him: "are you so confident? You may not be my opponent even if you rely on the restriction of this sword array and without genuine Qi. "


    "If it''s your opponent, you have to fight before you know."


    Lu Li stepped forward and said with a smile: "what''s more, even if there is a sword array bound in, you still have a chance to break out."


    Yuan Jingtao heard the speech, frowning deeper.


    Of course, he could understand what Lu Li meant.


    The sword array created by yuanmu can absorb the true Qi, but as long as the true air pressure is controlled and the true Qi of the martial arts can not be destroyed, it can completely ignore the existence of the sword array and exert its crushing power. If it is true to that point, it must be the moment of life and death for two people.


    The deeper intention of Lu Li''s words is to attack the heart. Before the attack, Yuan Jingtao didn''t know what cards he had in the end. If he really put all his eggs in one basket and failed to achieve the desired effect, he would be more passive in this battle, which had been mastered by Lu Li.


    At the thought of this, Yuan Jingtao''s eyes are full of fear.


    Even if he can guess that Lu Li is using a mind attack strategy, he must be "cheated" in the face of such an open and upright conspiracy. Because he has been trapped in this sword array. If his true Qi is exhausted, he can not determine whether the power of the sword array can threaten himself at that time.


    "You really have a deep grasp of the human heart, just as his highness said. Even if I despise such a trick, I will admit that you are powerful." Finally, Yuan Jingtao breathed out a breath, looked at Lu Li and said, "but as your predecessor, I will teach you another truth today."


    "In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is vulnerable to attack!"


    Hum!


    The voice has not yet fallen, Yuan Jingtao has been out of the sword.


    A flash of light that can''t be caught by the naked eye cuts through the void. Lu Li''s pupil shrinks, so he can only block it with an extremely dangerous angle. When he comes back from the blade with heavy force, Lu Li has already felt a strong wind in his ear. Yuan Jingtao''s sword is almost blocked on his neck. However, if it is a little slow, the long sword named dragon kiss will come from there Passing by, just like its name, dragon kiss is very terrible and fatal.


    "What a close call." Lu Li raised his wrist and looked at Yuan Jingtao, who was close at hand, and slowly converged his smile: "unfortunately, it''s still a little bit worse."


    ¡­¡­


    "Almost. It''s near here."


    At the entrance of the underground palace, the cold woman from Wuzong suddenly stopped, looked around the surrounding terrain, and said in a soft voice: "the underground palace should be under our feet. Be careful."


    "Yes, sir."


    The soldiers who followed her immediately responded and cheered up one after another.


    However, at this time, many people appeared from the rear, led by Han Su and Feng Qian. They saw the cold women and their party and showed an unexpected expression.


    Feng Qian, in particular, seemed to have seen something terrible. He stopped abruptly with an ugly expression and said, "I thought it was who could find the underground palace first. It turns out to be Miss Jiang. No wonder. "


    "Presumptuous!"


    A female warrior behind the cold woman angrily rebuked: "what are you, and dare to call Mr. a girl?"


    Feng qianyin had a face: "why, isn''t Miss Jiang a woman?"


    "You


    "Well, don''t argue with people about such useless things." The cold woman interrupted the woman''s words.Later, she turned to look at Feng Qian and Han Su, "Mr. Feng, this is where Wu Zong discovered first. It should be explored by Wu Zong. Please go back."


    "Come back, please?" Feng Qian said in a cold voice: "Wuzong is so overbearing now? But what''s the right to let me go back? Are you Wu Zong more important than the imperial court of the holy kingdom


    As soon as this speech was said, those accompanying Wu Zong people changed their faces.


    Today, Wuzong is very powerful. Although it is a first-class university, there are four masters of martial arts who have studied in Wuzong. It is not too much to say that Wuzong is the strongest sect in the holy kingdom. But now Wuzong is growing stronger and stronger, so that there are gradually different voices in the court. I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at it, waiting for the people of Wuzong to make mistakes. Therefore, the people of Wuzong always taboo this kind of statement.


    For a while, the soldiers who followed the cold woman were not angry, and even some of them were hot tempered. They had already made a gesture that they wanted to fight with Feng Qian.


    However, the cold woman stopped them with a look. Then she looked at Feng Qian with her face unchanged and said, "with the three words of Jiang Caixing, can Feng still be satisfied?"


    "Oh? Then I don''t know what kind of identity Miss Jiang is talking to me


    Feng Qian''s taste of Playing: "if I was the eldest lady of the Jiang family, my Feng family did not have so much power, so naturally I dare not obstruct them. But if I were a martial arts religious practitioner, I would not have stepped back. "


    Jiang Caixing still had a cool look, but she was obviously angry and said in a cold voice, "what if I just want to leave Mr. Feng just as Jiang Caixing?"


    Feng Qian heard the speech, his face also sank down, "that can only say a sorry, Jiang Caixing these three words, not so much weight."


    "Good."


    Jiang Caixing nodded, pointed his feet to the ground, and heard a loud noise. He saw a crack gradually spread to Feng Qian''s feet. His face turned pale. He led the people back in a hurry and looked at the crack at his feet and said, "what does this mean, Miss Jiang?"


    "If Mr. Feng refuses to sell my face, I will have to speak with my strength." Jiang Caixing said in a cold voice: "one step forward, I can''t guarantee that I will control the strength next time."


    "Feng Qian."


    Just as Feng Qian was still trying to speak, Han Su on one side suddenly grabbed him and said in a deep voice, "do you really want to offend Wu Zong?"


    Feng Qian directly broke away from Han Su''s hand, rather unwilling to say: "we have already arrived here. She wants me to retreat at a word. Why should I retreat? If you are afraid of her, go by yourself


    "Mr. Jiang."


    Han Su had no choice but to bow his hand to Jiang Caixing. "In xiahansu, the third son of the Han family in Mingzhou, I heard my father mention his name for a long time. Today I can see him, and my husband really lives up to his reputation."


    "Young master Han praised it falsely." Jiang Caixing''s face softened and nodded to him.


    Feng Qian saw this, but he sneered at him from the bottom of his heart.


    Wear a thousand clothes, but flatter not.


    No matter how cool the woman looked, she was actually willing to listen to the compliment.


    "Mr. Jiang, our families have been following up on the underground palace for a long time. Now you are asking us to withdraw at one word. It''s really difficult for us to do so." Han Su saw that Jiang Caixing could still communicate with each other, so he pretended: "why don''t we find a compromise so that both sides can be satisfied?"


    Although Jiang Caixing''s face softened a lot, she did not intend to let go: "young master Han, for the inheritance of the upper world, Wuzong also attaches great importance to it. Before I left, I had received an order that the inheritance of the upper world should not fall into the hands of people with ulterior motives. This mysterious secret method must not become the private property of a family or a person. It''s the best way to give it to Wu Zong for cultivation. "


    "So, please don''t mention the concession again."


    Jiang Caixing''s attitude is very firm, and her words, even those martial arts of the aristocratic family, feel that there is some truth.


    Some of them were born in Wuzong. Even though they didn''t have a sense of belonging to Wuzong, they also recognized some actions of Wuzong. Especially for the attitude of martial arts, Wuzong has never been secretive. As long as there is a certain talent and effort, Wuzong can ensure that everyone can get a good inheritance.


    This kind of behavior is unimaginable among other aristocratic families. Even if the five major demon states have a strong martial arts style, there are few places where Wuzong is willing to openly inherit it to all martial artists.


    Therefore, Han Su heard Jiang Caixing''s words, but she also had some difficulties and wavered for a while.


    "It''s really moving."


    All of a sudden!


    A hoarse voice sounded. Before the crowd was surprised, several cloaks suddenly appeared between the two sides. The first one said in a hoarse voice, "it''s really embarrassing to see such a touching scene."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    "Who is it?"


    Wuzong''s Wuzong''s warriors responded the fastest, and they took a step forward one after another, standing in front of Jiang Caixing, staring at those cloaks with vigilance.


    But even so, the faces of these warriors from Wuzong are dignified and afraid.


    They saw the cloaked men appear out of thin air. This strange scene is beyond their knowledge.


    "It''s them."


    Feng Qian was still a little excited. At the moment when these cloaked men appeared, he recovered his calm expression and whispered to his bodyguard: "be alert. These guys can sneak into the shadows and kill invisible people. Don''t touch their way."


    "Yes, young master."


    More than a dozen martial artists responded in a low voice. Han Su, on one side, naturally ordered him to go down. Then he lowered his voice and asked, "what should we do now? Do we want to do something?"


    "Let''s go? Why do you want to do it? " Feng Qian gave Han Su a puzzled look.


    Han Su Leng Leng, said: "you do not say that these people are likely to be the envoys of the demon kingdom? Are they not our enemies? "


    "Han San Shao."


    Feng Qian suddenly stretched out his hand and pressed Han Su''s shoulder and said with a grim smile, "don''t you think that letting them both lose is the most favorable situation for us?"


    Han Su''s expression changed slightly. Although he didn''t open his mouth, he subconsciously stepped back.


    Obviously, at this juncture, he also subconsciously believes that letting the two sides fight is the best choice. Otherwise, Jiang Caixing has been standing in the way. These people may not be able to fight with this young genius who is capable of martial arts and religious practice. If Jiang Caixing beat them back in the end, they still missed the best opportunity. Thinking of this, Han Su was ruthless and decided not to interfere in this matter.


    "Well?"


    The leader of the cloaked man standing between the two sides seemed to notice something. He looked at Han Su and Feng Qian with great interest. Then he said hoarsely, "it seems that you are not really harmonious."


    With that, the leader of the cloaked man seemed to look at Jiang Caixing.


    Of course, he can see that only the woman with cold temperament is the real strong one here. As for the others, he did not seem to be any better than the mob that had been killed earlier.


    Therefore, his whole mind is also concentrated on Jiang Caixing, and he keeps a high degree of vigilance to the teaching from Wuzong.


    During this trip, there was no one who could not extinguish the martial arts in the territory. They had the strongest strength, that is, the peak of tongxuan and could not be destroyed in half a step. However, even between the peaks of tongxuan, there are strengths and weaknesses. The truly powerful tongxuan peak can fight and kill the territory. The Xuanmen pass through and crush dozens of martial artists in the same environment. Although Tianjiao is rare, it is real.


    The leader of the cloaked man suspected that Jiang Caixing, even if he was not Tianjiao of that degree, should not be far away. Otherwise, Wuzong would never rest assured that she would lead a team to explore such a big event in the upper world, just as she was sent to carry out this task.


    Feeling his eyes, Jiang Caixing said with a straight face: "strictly speaking, we are not our own people. If you want to break into the underground palace, you might as well join hands with them. "


    "Oh? It seems that you are very confident in your own strength The leader of the cloaked man gave a hoarse laugh and clapped his hands in praise: "it''s a pity that you are a saint. Otherwise, my miss will appreciate you very much."


    "Do it."


    Without too much nonsense, the moment the Cape man''s hands fell down, the cloaked people around him fell into the shadow like ghosts.


    "Watch out, everyone!"


    Jiang Caixing immediately stretched out his hand to open the female warrior in front of him, just to help her to avoid the fatal murder hidden in the shadow.


    But then, at her feet, there was a dark shadow, like a fierce beast that chose people to eat. Her feet immediately fell into it, and there was a feeling of deep mire.


    "Sir


    The female warrior saved by Jiang Caixing is very anxious. She wants to help, but she is beaten by Jiang Caixing.


    Immediately, Jiang Caixing''s body gushed out the most terrible Qi, and the heavy air waves continued to spread. In the shadow under her feet, the dark shadow that originally bound Jiang Caixing also seemed to be the ink diluted by water, and quickly dissipated.


    However, Jiang Caixing, with her long, soft hair and no wind, was like an unstoppable female warrior God, and punched the leader of the cloaked man in the air.


    Boom!


    The air explosion and wind pressure generated by her empty blow were so fierce that the Cape man leader was drowned. Even the ground was plowed out with a deep dent. This fierce force made many warriors in the field gasp.


    Even Han Su and Feng Qian were shocked by her fist.


    "Han San Shao, take this opportunity to teach you another truth." Feng Qian swallowed his saliva and said in a low voice: "the female warriors who swallow the holy kingdom of heaven are all madmen who can''t be provoked."


    Han Su deeply thought: "even if you don''t remind me, I already know that."


    The female warriors who swallow the holy land of heaven are indeed a group of very difficult beings to get along with.Other people do not say, just now that the princess who has entered the Ming and Qing Dynasties has covered up the light of many warriors of the same generation. What''s more, there is also the king of Yan who is known to all.


    The name of Yan Wang Mu red sleeve may be hard for young warriors to have any impression, but for the martial arts of aristocratic families, the name of Yan Wang is still quite deterrent.


    After all, the patriarch of tuntian Shengguo has been beaten by mu Hongxiu.


    Even if they dare to fight against Lord Yan''s house because of the conflict of interests, Han Su, the father of the noble sons of the aristocratic family, would tell the family members not to provoke mu Hongxiu in person.


    However, when Han Su saw Jiang Caixing''s amazing punch, she secretly remembered the name. When she saw this woman again, she would definitely take a detour.


    "Ha ha..."


    At this time, the Cape man''s head said in a hoarse voice with a bit of anger: "it''s worthy of Wu Zong''s teaching. If this fist is faster, I''m afraid that you will kill me on the spot."


    In the hole where the fists were raging, a large shadow was wriggling like a living creature, and the Cape man leader was obviously hiding in it.


    Jiang Caixing said in a cold voice: "since you have the courage to fight for the inheritance of the upper world, why do you have to be sneaky? It''s better to show up for a war and get a higher position!"


    "Look around, sir!" At this time, a female warrior also found that the situation was not right, pointing to the dark shadow like ink pool around her, looking a little flustered.


    Jiang Caixing looked at the past, from which he sensed a lot of mixed breath, and immediately said: "everyone back to me, two people in a group to take care of each other, pay attention to your feet."


    After saying this, Jiang Caixing''s body flashed and ran straight to the dark shadow where the leader of the cloaked man was, and with a powerful blow, the whole ground was directly cracked and collapsed by her. The black shadow escaped her attack like a swimming fish. At the same time, he sneered: "your attack power is good, but it''s too slow. With this kind of incorruptible play, you are not My opponent. "


    "Noisy!"


    Jiang Caixing''s fighting style is sweeping, and her fighting method is extremely fierce. Although the leader of the Cape man doesn''t care, she forces him to hide in the shadow and dare not to show up.


    "How does this woman practice? As a tongxuan realm, her destructive power has already been comparable to some immortal martial arts? "


    The leader of the cloaked man, who kept dodging in the shadow, cursed himself in his heart. After coming to tuntian Shengguo, he met such a rude opponent for the first time, let alone a woman.


    However, Jiang Caixing didn''t give him any chance to react. His true Qi broke out like he didn''t need money. His offensive was extremely fierce, and he didn''t give him any breathing time.


    At the same time, other cloaks also launched a round of attacks against Wu Zong Wu.


    After the initial panic, the warriors from Wuzong immediately showed strong quality. According to Jiang Caixing, they made a very timely response to the attack of hiding shadow. The cloak hidden in the dark people did not expect that they actually met a hard bone to chew this time.


    However, no matter how cautious, there is still a gap in strength between the two sides.


    As time went on, a scream sounded, and a warrior of Wuzong was dragged into the shadow and was cut into two pieces on the spot.


    If one person is killed, it may not be a big deal in a more equal battle. However, under the condition that two people are forced to support each other, one person is killed, which means that the whole formation of Wu Zong Wu''s men has been broken, and they can no longer maintain this perfect formation. A little distracted, soon another warrior died in the shadow, leading to the collapse of Wu Zong Wu people a little faster.


    Seeing this scene, Han Su originally wanted to help, but Feng Qian on the side held him again and said coldly: "ninety nine steps have gone. Don''t fall on this last step."


    Han Su looked back at him and saw that he was indifferent. He didn''t care about the dead Wu Zongwu people. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His lips squirmed for a moment and retreated in silence.


    Feng Qian had been training in the border area all the time. He was more like a traditional "magic gate" warrior, indifferent to human life and unscrupulous. Don''t say that some people of Wu clan died today. Even if Feng Jiadi died in front of him, as long as it was beneficial to the plan, he would not frown.


    Perhaps it is because of this that Han Su, though he thinks that he is stronger than Feng Qian, is still obedient to him.


    In other words, Han Su is now clearly aware of Feng Qian''s nature of mind, and has produced a sense of fear for him.


    "You seem to be about to be killed? Are you sure you want to keep pestering me? "


    With the death of Wu Zong Wu''s men one after another, the leader of the cloaked man suddenly sneered and walked out of the shadow. The dark Qi turned into a sharp blade, and for the first time, he confronted Jiang Caixing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    Jiang Caixing did not expect that the leader of the cloaked man would appear at this moment, as if he had seen her idea of turning back to save people and deliberately blocked her.


    This makes Jiang Caixing''s face slightly ugly, "do you want to fight to the end?"


    The leader of the cloaked man still had that deep and gloomy voice, and sneered: "are all the warriors who swallow up the holy land of heaven all naive people like you? At this point, how could you ask such stupid questions? "


    "To the end? No, from the beginning, you should know that only one of us can survive. "


    When the leader of the cloaked man spoke, he waved a few short blades with Black Genuine Qi flying to Jiang Caixing.


    Jiang Caixing''s true Qi was shocked. Those short blades stopped in front of her as if they had hit an invisible wall. Even though the whirl was shattered by her, she took advantage of this gap to retreat without hesitation, smashing the shadows of several cloaks and saving those martial arts masters.


    "Sir, it''s no way to go on like this. Their skill is a little strange!"


    At first, the female warrior covered the wound on her arm and nervously said: "no matter how many injuries they have, they can recover through the black smoke. It''s not good for us to continue to consume it!"


    Hearing the woman warrior''s words, Jiang Caixing wrung her eyebrows slightly and observed those cloaks floating from the shadow.


    She had noticed this before.


    The leader of the cloaked man obviously got a blow from her, but only a short time later, he could recover his fighting power, even as if he had not been injured. Jiang Caixing is confident that both of them are in the metaphysical realm. No matter how powerful the physical training is, it is impossible for her to resist her without any damage. Now when she hears the words of the female warrior, she has a trace of eyebrows.


    So, Jiang Caixing low drink way: "take the person to go first, here give me."


    "Sir!"


    The woman warrior looks unbelievable.


    The mission of their trip is to protect Jiang Caixing''s safety, so most of them are elite Wuzong. Now Jiang Caixing ordered them to leave first, which is undoubtedly the biggest shame for them.


    "These cloaked people have strange skills and means to recover. If they drag on, you will only distract me."


    "We are not a burden, sir!" The woman warrior''s face is not willing, but in the face of Jiang Caixing''s expression that she does not leave any room for discussion, she still does not go on.


    Because these people may be really a burden to Jiang Caixing.


    To continue to stay here, not only can not bring any help to Jiang Caixing, but will make her tied up.


    "Let''s go." Jiang Caixing didn''t mean to say anything more. She made it clear that she would stay here to face the cloaked man alone, as well as Han Su and Feng Qian, whose attitudes were not clear.


    "It''s really a confident choice. This woman, Jiang Caixing, can''t be underestimated." Feng Qian squinted, reached out and said, "it''s time for us to leave."


    "Leave? Don''t you fight for the inheritance of the upper world Now Han Su has completely put down her insistence. In any case, she has offended Jiang Caixing. If she does not get the upper boundary inheritance, it will be the worst.


    Feng Qian turned around and patted Feng Qian on the shoulder: "do you think that woman will ask people to retreat for no reason? Believe me, she is not as simple as it seems, and Wuzong''s desire for inheritance is more heated than you and me. "


    With these words, Feng Qian took a group of people around the position where the two sides were at war.


    Han Su didn''t believe Feng Qian''s judgment, but now he had no choice but to go to the black.


    When the two sides withdrew from the battle circle, Jiang Caixing immediately said to the female warrior behind him: "what are you waiting for?"


    The female warrior bit her teeth and immediately decided, "let''s go!"


    The only one left, Wu Zong, immediately withdrew.


    In the middle of this gorge, there are only Jiang Caixing and a group of cloaked people.


    But Jiang Caixing was fearless, and the real gas burning on his body was even more turbulent. His voice was cold and said, "you are the people of the kingdom of the devil, aren''t you?"


    "Ha ha, it''s a martial religious practice. I can''t hide my identity from you."


    The leader of the cloaked man took off his hood and showed a plain face, but the face was full of ferocious scars, adding a bit of ferocity.


    He gazed at Jiang Caixing and said, "does the teacher really intend to leave all of us here with our own strength?"


    "The envoys of the demon Kingdom dare to be so presumptuous in the holy kingdom that no one can rule you?" Jiang Caixing did not reply to the leader of the cloaked man, but said coldly: "you know, with your behavior today, it is enough to provoke the war between the two countries."


    "Is it?"


    The leader of the cloaked man said, "so what? The people who dare not to go to war now are not our kingdom of the devil, but you who swallow up the kingdom of heaven. If we really start the war between the two countries, do you have the courage to send troops on the basis of the current situation of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom? "


    As he spoke, he looked at Jiang Caixing''s back and said, "there are traitors even in the power that you rely on. With this kind of devouring heaven holy country, do you want to fight with our heaven demon kingdom?""It must have been the intention of war for a long time since the devil kingdom of the polar heaven has provoked many fights."


    Jiang Caixing said in a deep voice: "what are your envoys thinking when they enter the country?"


    "Jiang Jiaoxi, don''t you think you have too many questions?" When the Cape man''s face sank, the scars became more ferocious. Behind him, eight people with cloaks have quietly stood together and stare at Jiang Caixing, "in this situation, you can''t even protect your own life. Do you want to be loyal to the holy land of swallowing heaven? It''s ridiculous. "


    "You can''t kill me." Jiang Caixing raised his fist and said faintly, "since you don''t want to say it, I can only beat you to open your mouth."


    "If you can, just try."


    With a wave of his hand, the eight cloaks fell into the shadow behind him, and a huge shadow appeared at Jiang Caixing''s feet.


    The black image was like a pool. Jiang Caixing felt that he could not exert himself at his feet, and the burning range of genuine Qi was even more violent. He abruptly opened a safe area in situ and immediately said, "I said, this kind of trick doesn''t work for me!"


    As soon as she stepped down, the ground around her immediately trembled. Then, cracks spread out rapidly. Within dozens of feet around her, it was like being hit by a meteorite. The ground was tilted, and the debris and mud kept flying upward. The dark shadow could not get close to her body at all!


    But after stepping out of this foot, Jiang Caixing took the initiative to rush towards the dark shadow.


    She reached out and reached into the shadow. There was a scream inside. Then she pulled out an arm alive and threw it away. She put her hand into the shadow again.


    "Jiang Jiaoxi, it''s just a small matter for us to be reborn after amputation, but if your hand is broken, can you still grow it again?"


    The leader of the cloaked man sneered at him, and Jiang Caixing immediately became vigilant and took his hand decisively. He saw that the shadow moved like a living creature and made a very strange sound.


    If she had been slow for a long time, the arm that had penetrated into it would have remained in the shadow forever.


    "This is the upper boundary inheritance of the kingdom of heaven and the devil?" At this moment, if Jiang Caixing has not guessed the origin of these people''s skills, he is not qualified to practice martial arts.


    In this world, only by inheriting the martial arts in the upper world can the martial artists who can''t pass through the metaphysical realm have this kind of power. Even if the rest is the top-level Tiangong, ordinary martial artists can''t understand it at all. Even if they have the same effect, they can''t get such effect in the tongxuan realm.


    "It''s more useful to kill a martial arts religious practice than to kill a group of family wastes. It seems that this time, I''m going to make contributions."


    The leader of the cloaked man sneered and stood staring at Jiang Caixing, who was trapped in the siege. He was ready to make a riot at any time.


    Although Jiang Caixing is surrounded by black shadows, her real strength is far beyond the peak of tongxuan. Her terrible strength also makes those people in the cloak extremely afraid. Even if they have some advantages, they still dare not easily attack Jiang Caixing. The battle between the two sides is more like a saw fight to kill her true Qi.


    If Jiang Caixing''s true Qi is not enough, her death will be near.


    But until then, the cloakers who sneak into the shadows are equally at risk.


    Jiang Caixing knows this better than anyone else.


    No matter how strong the inheritance of the upper world is, it is definitely not unlimited. Even if there are no too strict requirements, this state can never last too long. In addition, Jiang Caixing had been observing the time when the cloaked man sneaked into the shadow, and found a feature.


    That is, they will never stay in the shadow for long, and after leaving the shadow, they have to wait for a moment to be able to return to it.


    "It seems that this is the weakness of this skill."


    Jiang Caixing''s heart is clear, a trace of coldness flashed in her beautiful eyes. Suddenly, the action is a little faster, and it becomes more difficult to capture.


    The cloaked men in the shadows lost their targets, and the shadows surrounding her became dull.


    "So it is." Jiang Caixing, who did not hesitate to spend his true Qi to improve his body method, was determined to see this scene. "Hidden in the shadow, they still need their eyes to perceive the opponent''s position. Those dark shadows must be manipulated artificially. If their consciousness can''t keep up, the shadow will lose its function."


    Thinking of this, Jiang Caixing flashed forward, directly broke through the black shadow''s encirclement, and rushed to the Cape man''s leader again.


    The leader of the cloaked man said coldly, "do you still want to use this method?"


    He didn''t move at all, because there was a cold light coming out of the dark shadow that followed Jiang Caixing. As long as Jiang Caixing didn''t hide or dodge, this blow would be able to hit her hard!


    However, at the next moment, Jiang Caixing''s momentum of rushing forward has stopped abruptly!


    As soon as she turned around, she took hold of the wrist that came to her and said coldly, "I''ve got you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    If Jiang Caixing is just a fierce female warrior, now she almost becomes a nun in the sea of blood!


    As soon as she grasped the wrist, she directly pulled the other person out of the shadow, then, with extremely cruel means, instantly broke the Cape man''s spine and smashed his head with one blow.


    However, this is not the end.


    Just as the wriggling shadow was about to return to the ground, Jiang Caixing''s action was faster, and he pulled a second cloaked man out of it.


    She had mastered the shadow track thoroughly, in other words, in this moment, she had fully understood the fighting style of several cloaks, even some small habits.


    This shadow must be manipulated by someone behind the scenes, and the one who controls it has exposed too many things inadvertently.


    The second cloaked man''s strength is a little stronger, and his reaction is also very fast. When he is pulled out of the shadow, he passes through the gate of the gate, trying to break free from the shackles of Jiang Caixing.


    Unfortunately, in the face of absolute strength, all struggles are in vain.


    Jiang Caixing''s fist broke through his Qi barrier and shattered his skull.


    "I''ve seen through your tricks." After kicking the corpse away, Jiang Caixing looked at the shadow of the rapid retreat at the right time and said in a cold voice: "what else can I do? Just make it."


    The leader of the cloaked man had no expression and looked down at the two killed subordinates, but he didn''t even show any emotion. In his opinion, the two people who were killed were not a loss at all. It''s just that Jiang Caixing''s fighting sense of smell makes him secretly alert.


    Sometimes, strong strength does not necessarily mean that we can win a hundred battles. Especially in the tongxuan realm, the sense of combat, the mastery of fighters and even the skills of fighting are the key to life and death.


    The devil gate warrior pays more attention to the result. No matter what the state is, as long as he can kill the opponent, he is a qualified warrior.


    The subordinates who can''t kill people are rubbish in the eyes of the leader of the cloaked man. If they die, they will die. There is no need to regret it.


    "I have to admit that I did look down on you a little earlier." The leader of the cloaked man stood with a negative hand, looked at Jiang Caixing and said, "but your high-speed movement should be very exhausting, isn''t it? Let me guess, how long can you stay like this? "


    "One, two?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a few wastes. If you kill them, you''ll kill them. If you can exchange lives with promising warriors like you, their death is worth it."


    The leader of the cloaked man''s words were so mild, even cruel. In his eyes, he didn''t take his subordinates'' lives seriously at all. Maybe he could sacrifice his own life if necessary.


    "Is it really a dead man?"


    Jiang Caixing is not surprised, at the same time, he is also recovering his own state. Although the outbreak just now was lively, it still had some load for her.


    No matter how weak those cloaks are, they are also martial arts experts. She can kill two of them cleanly and cleanly. In addition to relying on their amazing fighting smell, they also need to have enough strength.


    But that kind of outbreak, even for her, can''t last.


    As the leader of the cloaked man said, it''s hard to predict the outcome of this battle. It''s still unknown who will win or lose.


    "But I do have a proposal."


    Suddenly, the leader of the Cape man said something unexpected to Jiang Caixing. "You and I are fighting here. No matter how the victory or defeat is, we are both defeated in the end. I believe you don''t want to see such an end, do you?"


    "What do you want to say?" Jiang Caixing''s tone is cold and does not have much trust in him.


    After all, the other side is not even their own lives are not the same thing, suddenly had the intention of truce, there is inevitably fraud.


    "Don''t imagine that everyone is so unbearable. There is no reason for us to fight for life and death. The struggle for interests is nothing but different positions. Today, you and I are all here for the sake of the inheritance of the upper world. Now that the inheritance has not yet been settled, but you are beaten to pieces here. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? "


    The chief of the cloaked man said this as if to show his sincerity, and to his subordinates in the shadow to let them leave for a while.


    The remaining six men in the cloak did what he said and emerged from the shadows without any hesitation.


    Once these people leave the shadow, the threat to Jiang Caixing is almost zero. If Jiang Caixing wants to kill them, he just needs an idea, and then he can kill them.


    "Such sincerity is worth a little relaxation." The Cape man''s leader showed a strange smile, and the scar on his face twitched, looking even more ferocious.


    Jiang Caixing did not relax, but was more alert.


    The leader of the Cape man laughed: "the fight between the two countries, to you and to me, is only a kind of game that you can''t help but play. But you never thought about how many times in your life do you have access to such things as the inheritance of the upper world? Instead of fighting for death here, why don''t you and I work together to expel everyone and swallow the inheritance aloneWhen he said this, he did not mean to avoid other cloaks. And the cloaked men stood in the same place like a statue, and did not feel that the leader''s words were a kind of betrayal.


    Of course, for the dead, they have long forgotten their self-awareness. They are only a tool for obeying rules and obeying orders. Perhaps it is because of such considerations that the leader of the cloaked man does not care about his words being heard by them.


    "There is no reason for us to cooperate, let alone the need."


    In the face of the Cape man leader this sounds very attractive proposal, Jiang Caixing did not hesitate to say no.


    Not to mention the current tense relations between the two countries, Jiang Caixing simply does not believe that, as a dead man, the other side will have the idea of monopolizing the upper boundary inheritance and betraying the master.


    Even if there is, it is impossible for him to share it with anyone.


    Jiang Caixing is very aware of the positioning and conflict between himself and the leader of the cloaked man. Even in the kingdom of tuntian sage, the idea of Wuzong is not welcomed by everyone. There are always people staring at Wuzong and waiting for them to make mistakes. Even so in their own dynasty, let alone the people in the kingdom of heaven and the devil, there was a fundamental conflict of ideas between them. There was no interest or position. From the beginning, there was absolutely no possibility of cooperation between them.


    "I see." After hearing Jiang Caixing''s reply, I don''t know whether it''s true or not. A trace of regret appeared on the face of the Cape man''s leader. He said faintly, "since you have your idea and persistence, I also respect your idea."


    "But as far as I''m concerned, if you''re the enemy, you''ll have to die."


    "After all, only the dead enemy is the best enemy."


    The Cape man''s leader waved, and the restored cloaks were once again in the shadows.


    And this time, obviously with a trace of immortality.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    Deep in the underground palace, Wen Zhengrong directly smashed the table and said with anger: "what do you say?"


    The dark iron assassin who reported below buried his head and said in a small way: "those people of aristocratic families are about to find the entrance to the underground palace. In addition, we also saw Jiang Caixing of Wuzong..."


    "Waste!"


    Wen Zhengrong was almost angry to the extreme, "a group of waste! Now even the people of Wuzong have been brought here. How can you get the news? "


    "Boss, after all, most of our intelligence comes from Tianbu, since Since we betrayed Lord Yan''s house, without the support of Tianbu, we are blind and deaf, and there is nothing we can do. "


    The dark iron killer who always stood behind Wen Zhengrong advised: "moreover, Wuzong''s coming this time should be for the sake of inheriting from the upper world. As long as it is proved that we don''t have that thing in our hands, they should not be in trouble with you."


    Wen Zhengrong slowly calmed down his breath. Listening to his words, his eyes twinkled and said: "the purpose of Wuzong is not so simple. How can I have such an important thing inherited from the upper world? If Wu Zong can be deceived by such an unworthy rumor, why should they be the first school of tuntian Shengguo? "


    "Unless, this time, the intention of Wuzong is not for any upper boundary inheritance at all!"


    Speaking of this, Wen Zhengrong combed her thoughts and said in a deep voice: "Jiang Caixing, a girl doll, is not easy to be provoked. Moreover, she has her back to the Jiang family, and she is also a martial religious practitioner. If you move her, it''s equivalent to hating Wu Zong and Jiang''s family at the same time. It''s very troublesome! "


    "Boss, do you think it''s really something we don''t know about in the underground palace?"


    Suddenly, the dark iron killer whispered: "after all, this is the underground palace of the imperial capital. Can it be regarded as the first one built by the Ministry of earth? If there is any secret hidden, then we... "


    "Fool! If there is any secret in this underground palace, it will be left to us for so many years? The four leaders hold the seal of God''s killing, and they know everything about the earth. If there is really any amazing inheritance, they will not take it in the underground palace? "


    Wen Zhengrong''s eyes swept past, almost disappointed with the waste.


    The dark iron assassin shut up and didn''t dare to say anything more, but his eyes were a little hazy under his mask.


    "You send someone out to inquire about the situation. If the people of the aristocratic family dare to approach, you should give a warning." After thinking about it, Wen Zhengrong ordered the dark iron killers in front of him to solve those aristocratic families'' children first. As for the people of Wuzong, he thought for a moment and decided to go out in person.


    No matter how to say, it is also a Wuzong''s teaching, at least the existence of invincible tongxuan realm. Sending some killers out to send her out has no other purpose than to provoke the other party.


    What''s more, even if Wen Zhengrong is a fool, he should guess that he is in big trouble now. If he doesn''t come forward to solve the problem, when the problem breaks out, he will face it next time. It is likely that he will be the master of Mingyou.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    Suddenly, Wen Zhengrong seemed to think of something in general, frowned and asked: "Yuan Jingtao people?"


    "Manager yuan, he..."


    The dark iron killer lenglengleng, hesitated: "Yuan manager seems to have encountered some trouble."


    "What trouble? With his strength, there will be trouble? " Hearing Zhengrong''s heart was startled, there was a bad feeling.


    He didn''t like the feeling of being blind and deaf.


    No matter what the news is, he has to know it through the mouth of these wastes. Without the intelligence support of the Ministry of heaven, he now has a feeling of being controlled by people everywhere.


    The dark iron killer obviously heard the dissatisfaction in Zhengrong''s words, and hastened to say: "the people who went out earlier found that in the deep gorge, there were two strong people fighting against each other, one of whom is likely to be manager yuan."


    After a pause, he added: "manager yuan seems to have used his martial spirit. We judge that the strong man who does not know his identity may have gained some advantages..."


    "So, Yuan Jingtao was stopped by an immortal warrior?"


    Wen Zhengrong said in a deep voice: "why don''t you inform me immediately about such an important matter? Do I have to wait until Luli enters the underground palace, and then I will know the cause and effect of the matter from his mouth? "


    "My lord We did our best The dark iron killer sighed, but did not explain too much.


    In such a hurry, they did some dereliction of duty. What''s more, they are now doomed to betray Lord Yan''s residence. The killers who are still in the underground palace are in panic. They can''t be sure whether everything they have done is correct or not. Under hesitation, they are afraid to act. In addition, the current situation is chaotic and various forces are constantly pouring in. With these people, it is very difficult to quickly grasp enough accurate information.


    Wen Zhengrong took a deep breath and looked at the dark iron killer for a long time. At last, he said coldly: "next, I don''t want to hear the words of" try your best ". If you can''t deal with those people of aristocratic families, you know the consequences."


    The dark iron killer''s body trembled slightly. It seemed that he remembered how Wen Zhengrong had reached his present position. After a moment, he replied in a deep voice: "please don''t worry. We will be effective."


    "You don''t have to work hard. If it doesn''t work out, die."


    Hear the lofty indifference, eyes are full of cold light.


    Even standing behind him, the dark iron killer who followed him at the end of the day could not help feeling a little cold.


    When the person has left, Wen Zhengrong looks at the mess everywhere, holds the handle on the seat, and says faintly: "waste without value is not qualified to live. Remember, what kind of status you can have depends on how much value you can create. If it''s worthless, it''s just a waste of resources to stay here. Do you understand? "


    Standing behind him, the dark iron killer did not dare to speak up. Hearing Zhengrong also did not agree, squinting at how to deal with the teacher from Wuzong.


    ¡­¡­


    At the top of the gorge, thousands of swords are shuttling in and out. This is a grand sword array. Even the master Mingyou is hard to break through in a short time.


    After leaving the sword array, Shangguan floats in the air and stares at the "ball" shaped sword prison composed of sword lights. He wants to explore the situation, but finds that his mind can''t penetrate into it. He has no idea about the situation inside.


    "This boy has some skills. In a short time, he can make such a cruel thing."


    Even if Shangguan is well-informed, it is a great headache to put oneself in one''s shoes in the face of such a "sword knot".


    Apart from other things, the ability to absorb the true Qi is undoubtedly the best way to restrain a strong warrior. Even if you are a master of Mingyou, the Qi in his body will not be inexhaustible until you reach the realm of heaven and man. If the strength of the array performer is a little stronger, even if he is just an immortal warrior, he will be able to kill master Mingyou.


    What''s more, sword array is always focused on killing and cutting. If it is simply made to control the opponent, it will lose its greatest advantage.


    In other words, as long as Lu Li was not killed by Yuan Jingtao, Yuan Jingtao would be hard to escape death today with this sword array.


    Difficult!


    Shangguan suddenly sighed again, "the boy''s original Qi and blood dissipated too fast, supporting the sword array was about to kill him. Now he still has to fight with Yuan Jingtao. His Qi and blood are surging and the consumption is faster. If he continues to hold on like this, he may die earlier than yuan Jingtao."


    "If so, this sword array There should be something else. "


    Shangguan''s eyes flashed with purple light and swept across the area with a very powerful mind. Although Lu Li hid the sword array very deeply and skillfully, he could not escape in front of an immortal warrior who was deliberately looking for it.


    Shang Guan soon found 36 wooden swords and pondered: "in this sword array, there seems to be a very strong sword intended to support. Is it the master of Mingyou?"


    "No, No


    Shangguan stares at the root of the thirty-six wooden swords and says in horror: "there is a trace of human charm in this one, this boy Did you find a strong man who stepped on the threshold to make bones for the sword array? ""Yuan Jingtao, a short-sighted guy, thought that the source wood was the core of the sword array. Compared with tianrenyun, that point of yuanmu was a fart!" Shangguan can hardly believe what he saw with his own eyes.


    Lu Li''s sword array actually hides the sword meaning of seeing God in half a step. That is to say, there was a powerful master who had seen through the heaven and Man Road and was about to enter it. He taught Lu Li unique skills!


    This kind of treatment, even the Holy Son of the holy land, or the prince or Princess of the dynasty, may not be able to have it.


    "In the world, there are not many masters who can have this kind of sword skill. In addition to the eight wild sword God who doesn''t know whether death is alive or not, the one still exists today.... "


    "It''s him!"


    There was a flash of light in Shangguan''s mind, and he immediately thought of a name.


    White Deer sword, snow Zun!


    "If it''s really him, the sword meaning contained in this set of sword array is the sword of cutting snow."


    Although Shangguan hasn''t seen the sword of cutting snow with his own eyes, he still hears from some rumors that Xue Zun is powerful and terrible.


    Shangguan looked heavy and murmured: "manager yuan, if you can leave this sword array alive, you must be only half a step away from the master."


    At the moment, Yuan Jingtao is really in a lot of confusion than before.


    His robe, which seemed to have been dyed black with blood, had already had a few more sword marks, and his breath was not as stable as before. Instead, he became extremely confused and even had a trace of shock in his eyes.


    "Manager yuan, you have no strength so soon?"


    Not far away, Lu Li was half kneeling on the ground, leaning on his long sword and sarcastically saying, "if you don''t have strength, you can also hit my sword and commit suicide."


    Compared with Yuan Jingtao, Lu Li is more embarrassed now.


    Although there was no damage to the green robe, it was almost stained with blood.


    In the wide sleeves of the robe, there was continuous blood flowing down the hilt and evaporated into a red mist, which was absorbed by the sword array.


    After a long silence, Yuan Jingtao said in a deep voice, "how long can you keep going? Three, five, ten? Go on, your qi and blood will be sucked by the sword array. Before you kill me, you will die in your own hands. "


    Lu Li grinned: "then don''t worry about it for me."


    "Is it worth fighting to this point? What do you want? " Yuan Jingtao, holding the Dragon kiss sword, said: "right? Wealth? Cultivation resources? Or skill? Mu ningqiu that woman, what did she promise to you? It''s worth your life


    "You should know that Lord Yan''s mansion is not the most powerful one in tuntian Sheng''s country. She is not the most powerful prince


    "A man like you should choose a wise man to follow. Your highness can give you everything you want. If you can enter the realm of Mingyou in the future, you can even take the position of Marshal of Zhenguo. "


    "All of these, are mu tea can''t give you. And you are now fighting for her, but she left the imperial capital alone, regardless of you. "


    Yuan Jingtao''s voice was full of puzzlement, "even if it is like this, you should follow mu tea, or even die for her?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    "To die for her?"


    Lu Li stood up with a long sword and said with a light smile: "who said that in this battle today, I must be dying?"


    Yuan Jingtao is silent.


    He stares at Lu Li, especially the sword in his hand.


    Previously, in the fight, Lu Li''s sword almost showed the same strength as the Dragon kiss. What''s more, no matter how delicate his sword moves are, Lu Li can find his most fatal flaw.


    It was as if in front of him, all the swordsmanship in the world would be broken by him.


    That strange and terrible feeling is something that Yuan Jingtao has never experienced so far. So he was very alert to Lu Li, and what was more alert was the sword in his hand.


    Yuan Jingtao suspects that Lu Li''s miraculous performance must be due to the long sword in his hand or the contribution of this sword array.


    It is because of such doubt that he chooses to delay time with words. Otherwise, despite Lu Li''s appearance that he is seriously injured, he really fights. Unless yuan Jingtao tries hard to be sucked out by the sword array and injures him, the battle situation of the two men is always dominated by Lu Li.


    Even Lu Li''s current injury is that Yuan Jingtao has reversed the outcome twice with his genuine Qi. Otherwise, his left arm has been broken now.


    "No matter whether you die or not, with your qi and blood, it can''t last long. I admit that I''m not your opponent in terms of sword technique, but when the sword array is broken, I think it''s just a matter of breathing to kill you. "


    Yuan Jingtao said faintly: "stop it, turn to your highness Cangwang. In the future, your position will never be lower than me."


    "This is my promise to you. It is also the greatest sincerity of his highness


    As a general under the command of Cang Wang, Yuan Jingtao can trust him with the treasure of swallowing the sky, which shows that his position in the Cang palace is not low. The promise he gave can actually represent some of the king''s attitudes.


    This is already very high treatment, if you change another person, maybe you will yield.


    He was killed and killed, but driven by interests.


    What''s the difference between working for the king of Yan or the king of Cang? As long as the price is enough to change the position, it is just a change of the master who follows.


    Yuan Jingtao squints and seems to be waiting for Lu Li''s reply. However, he has already clenched the Dragon kiss secretly. He is wary of Lu Li''s action and the flying sword under his sleeve which has not appeared so far.


    Yes.


    Until now, Lu Li has not sacrificed the ghost of the sleeve flying sword, as if he had completely forgotten it.


    However, Yuan Jingtao is very sure that Lu Li must be waiting. He is waiting for an opportunity to kill, and hiding the flying sword is more deterrent than blindly using his hand to consume his life. What''s more, for the flying sword at the bottom of the sleeve, Yuan Jingtao had seen it when he met Lu Li for the first time. In normal times, Yuan Jingtao can ignore the flying sword. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, Lu Li''s hidden flying sword has become a fatal winner and loser he must always pay attention to.


    "Manager yuan, from the beginning, you made a mistake."


    Lu Li said calmly, "I never said I wanted to kill you for the king of Yan, let alone that I worked for the king of Yan."


    "Not for the sake of King Yan, why do you have to do this?" Yuan Jingtao was slightly stunned.


    Perhaps in his idea, it must have certain interests to be worthy of such hard work.


    Otherwise, Lu Li spent so much money to build a sword array, and even gambled his life in this battle for what?


    "It seems that our three outlooks do not agree well." Lu Li shook his head, "life in the world, a bloody battle, who rules must for someone?"


    Lu Li raised his sword and wiped the blood on it with the sleeve of his green robe. However, he thought that if Ding Lingxi''s dead girl saw him, he would certainly have to start again. However, it is such a simple movement, and now he has some difficulty. Although he can still keep standing posture, the thunder pool in the body''s internal orifices is already dim. Yuan Jingtao is right. Once the sword array is opened, his appetite will be too big for him to eat.


    In fact, the battle with Yuan Jingtao has been considered many times.


    After seeing him in the courtyard, Lu Li saw the danger of Yuan Jingtao, a man with deep mind and great ambition. If he didn''t take this opportunity to eradicate him, he would be a great threat in the future.


    However, Lu Li did not have a corresponding opportunity before, and there was no appropriate reason to launch a move against Yuan Jingtao. This time, however, it was yuan Jingtao who took the initiative to bump into it. He held the God swallowing artifact and put pressure on the Ye family. He openly participated in the Shenwei rebellion. If he was not killed, Lu Li could not swallow it.


    "It''s not for the sake of King Yan, why do you have to kill me?"


    Yuan Jingtao doesn''t seem to have figured out the joints, or, he didn''t expect that Lu Li would kill him for such a simple reason.


    "Kill you today, just for myself." Lu Li grinned, and his Qi and blood burst out again. With a sword, he cleaved Chaoyuan Jingtao.Although most of the Qi and blood has been absorbed by the sword array, I don''t care too much at this time.


    Yuan Jingtao''s face turned cold, and the two began to fight again, which made him feel very uncomfortable again.


    No matter what kind of sword moves he uses, Lu Li is like a prophet. He can break it in the most strange way, almost crushing him.


    "It''s really easy to use the ten thousand swords." Lu Li walks in the pavilion, and the yuan Jingtao in front of him turns into lines. Although some of them are complicated, the weakest parts of those lines are clearly visible.


    This is the horror of passivity.


    With the power of the heart sword, Lu Li, together with the invisible sword Qi and insight, almost broke yuan Jingtao.


    Yuan Jingtao roared and finally couldn''t bear it. He burst out his true Qi again.


    This time, however, Lu Li learned to be good. Before he broke out, he took the initiative to stimulate the protection of the green robe. A soft blue light lit up on him and retreated against a surprising sword cut by Yuan Jingtao. Although he was shocked by some shocks, he still managed to gain enough time. Before the sword could break out with the most powerful power, he was attacked by the sword The array is clean.


    This breath of genuine Qi undoubtedly reduced Lu Li''s great pressure.


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    With a long smile and a twist of his left hand, Lu Li''s whole sword array shows a momentary stagnation.


    There was a terrible pressure in the sword array. Yuan Jingtao''s face changed. He raised his head in horror and looked at the sword light that covered the sky. He was almost frightened to take out the sword and swallow the sky.


    However, he immediately responded that Lu Li was deceiving him!


    If the sword array really has the ability to attack, why should it be used at this time? Once again, when Lu Li mentioned swallowing the sky again and again, Yuan Jingtao woke up and said in a cold voice, "so your real goal is to swallow the sky."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he lowered his left hand slowly. The stagnant sword light returned to normal, and his face also showed a trace of pity. "It seems that you can''t cheat manager yuan."


    Yuan Jingtao said indifferently: "do you dare to covet the important tool of the state? You want to die? "


    "Compared with Cang Wang, this is not an unforgivable idea for me, is it?" Lu Li shrugged his shoulders and said, "each of the nine palaces is the most important tool of the state. I only want to swallow the sky in the hands of the Cang king. His highness is aiming at the other eight. If you want to die, he is more thorough. "


    "Don''t try to make the best of it!" Yuan Jingtao was angry, not because of the irreverence in Lu Li''s words, but because he had almost taken out tuntian before.


    Thinking about the consequences of his sacrifice to Lu Li and his power being absorbed by this sword array, he is afraid.


    "If you wait a little longer, maybe I''ll fall for it!"


    Yuan Jingtao tilted his sword and said indifferently, "now that your goal has been exposed, I will not give you this opportunity again."


    Lu Li said regretfully, "it''s really that I''m worried, but manager yuan, you also made a mistake."


    As he spoke, Lu Li released his sword in his hand. An invisible force pulled the sword into the air. Yuan Jingtao''s pupil shrank and he was shocked: "how could..."


    "That was just a scare to you. You''ve been staring at this sword. I''m really not good at doing things without a little tricks." Lu Li chuckled, "manager yuan is used to fighting with people. Do you forget that some things thrown out by others may be poisonous?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    "You..."


    Yuan Jingtao forced himself to calm down. After a little thinking, he understood Lu Li''s meaning. "The action of his left hand was just a cover. Do you want to cover up the change of this sword?"


    "You''re not stupid enough."


    Lu Li said faintly: "but I didn''t expect that you think my goal is to swallow the sky? Sure enough, it''s easy to talk to smart people. There are a lot of things that I don''t need to tell you. You''ll be able to do it yourself. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li suddenly raised his hand and burst out with a touch of streamer. It was yuan Jingtao who had been guarding against the flying sword at the end of his sleeve for a long time!


    This flying sword has been hidden by Lu Li to the present time. In fact, it''s not a fight to kill, but to delay time!


    Buy enough time for this sword array!


    Streamer flying, fast to inconceivable, Yuan Jingtao this moment of distraction, has lost the opportunity.


    A piece of blood exploded behind him. Yuan Jingtao was knocked back several steps by the huge force of the flying sword. Up to now, he has been seriously injured for the first time. He felt the sharp pain in his chest. He almost subconsciously operated his true Qi. A turbulent flame protected his whole body, but he flew to the sky as if he had been pulled away from his body by the invisible force.


    "Damn sword array!" As soon as Yuan Jingtao opened his mouth, he vomited a large mouthful of blood. He was already in the realm of immortality. Even if he was so badly hurt, he was not considered as a fatal injury at all. However, Lu Li''s calculation made him lose his face for a moment. As he dispersed his true Qi, he said in a cold voice: "what if you urge the attack of this sword array? How many attacks can you sustain with your remaining Qi and blood? "


    "You can''t kill me. You''re the one who''s dead!"


    At this time, Yuan Jingtao was already hysterical.


    Though not fatal, the penetrating injury to his chest affected his thinking and judgment.


    Lu Li continued to attack yuan Jingtao with his mind. He said, "then you don''t need to worry about it. Even if you can only support one move, it''s not a very bad thing for me to pull a strong man like you to go to the nether world."


    "Life for life, I''m worth it, dare you?"


    In the face of Lu Li''s problem, Yuan Jingtao''s expression is su. The Dragon kisses the sword case to open the attack of the flying sword, and instantly calms down.


    Life for life? Of course he didn''t dare.


    It is obviously not a good deal for a martial artist who has not even gone through Qi Qiao state to replace him, who has already entered the Mingyou realm with half a foot.


    "It seems that manager yuan dare not."


    Lu Li sneered and said with a smile: "even if you don''t have the courage to die together, manager yuan dare to participate in the event of changing dynasties?"


    Yuan Jingtao did not say a word. He raised his head to look at the sword array over his head. His heart was full of haze. He still knew nothing about the sword array at present. He could not judge the power of the sword array''s killing moves. For a time, he did not dare to burst out true Qi to continue to provide strength for the sword array, nor did he dare to sacrifice to swallow the sky at will and waste the only chance.


    "It''s the first time I''ve met a tough opponent like you since I started practicing martial arts. Lu Li, I want to admit that you have something special about you when you can stand firm in the imperial capital. "


    "But with this method of controlling people''s minds, you are not destined to be a strong man."


    Taking a deep breath, Yuan Jingtao suddenly raised his sword, as if he had figured out something, and said in a deep voice: "the sword array made of yuanmu has indeed caused me some trouble. But you have made a mistake. Even the original wood has its limit


    Whoa!


    A turbulent flame suddenly burst out from Yuan Jingtao''s body, straight into the sky and collided with the sword light.


    The sword light instinctively began to strangle the flame and devour the real Qi. However, Yuan Jingtao was constantly exporting his true Qi. The whole human turned into a demon in the fire and chopped out one sword light after another. The roar of the explosion of the true Qi continued to spread. Although the sword array was still absorbing the huge power, it had a faint shaking potential.


    "So it is." Yuan Jingtao saw this, but also confirmed the idea in his heart.


    This sword array has its limit.


    He had a similar idea before, but he didn''t try it easily. However, forced to a desperate situation by Lu Li, Yuan Jingtao preferred to smash the sword array first. Even if the Qi in his body was exhausted, and there was no limit to the sword array, it would be easy to kill Lu Li.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Jingtao decided that this was the way to break the game, and more frantically output true Qi to attack the sword array.


    The whole gorge was shaken by his almost desperate fighting method. The ground under his feet was constantly cracked, the gravel rolled down, and the mountain wall was already showing signs of collapse.


    Lu Li stood firm and looked at the figure like a demon, murmured in a low voice: "don''t stop, continue, release more."


    He paid close attention to Yuan Jingtao, and his palm had reached the long sword floating in the air.


    The one-off spirit soldier, at the moment, actually blooms a dazzling light, and more and more full of genuine Qi overflows from the inside. Lu Li feels the extremely hot temperature when he holds the sword handle, burning his palm.


    "Go ahead, manager yuan." Lu Li pulled the sword down for a few minutes, even cheering for yuan Jingtao.Soon, soon.


    He recited in his heart, and he also poured the power of Qi and blood into the sword. More and more strength made the sword hum. Even the sword light flying in the sky and sky showed different changes.


    "What''s the matter? Is yuan Jingtao crazy


    Shangguan, who was outside the sword array, was aware of the change at the first time.


    He gazed at the sword array which gradually turned into golden red. He felt that the breath of Yuan Jingtao was increasing and breaking out. He seemed to want to break the sword array directly from the inside. He could not help frowning: "if he wants to break the sword array with the charm of heaven and man from the inside, he thinks he is the master of Mingyou? If you don''t open the secluded mansion, even if you pass through the Xuanmen, your true Qi will never be endless. If you go on like this, even if you can really break the sword array, his true Qi will be exhausted. "


    "What''s going on inside? Why did yuan Jingtao suddenly want to break the sword array? "


    It is still unclear when it happened.


    Even if Lu Lizhen has some means to fight with Yuan Jingtao without using his true Qi, Yuan Jingtao doesn''t need to go crazy and want to break the sword array.


    Unless it''s


    Shangguan suddenly looked at the thirty-six wooden swords and heard a sound from the dark.


    "Thirty six wooden swords are full of Qi. This big array is really a killing array But how did Lu Li make yuan Jingtao go crazy all of a sudden? "


    Seeing through the foundation of the sword array, Shangguan is more curious about the situation inside.


    Why did yuan Jingtao, such a calm man, have such crazy behavior?


    Yuan Jingtao, who is frantically attacking the sword array, does not realize that he has fallen into Lu Li''s calculation.


    Even from the very beginning, he had fallen into Lu Li''s plan.


    This sword array is not an array to trap the enemy at all. It is a killing array which combines the meaning of cutting snow sword and dozens of sword techniques.


    It''s just that if you want to start this killing array, even if you burn up your qi and blood, you can''t give full play to its power. Until Lu Li found the unique material of yuanmu, he created this "watch" array that could absorb Qi.


    Before absorbing enough Qi, it is impossible to detect its real root inside, even the master Mingyou.


    Because of this, Lu Li will use words to stimulate yuan Jingtao again and again. The dialogue between them is more like a psychological game. Including the previous fight, Lu Li aroused yuan Jingtao''s suspicious character step by step. He hinted with words and even actions, which made him fall into deep doubt and made up a "conspiracy" in his brain.


    In addition to absorbing Qi, the most important use of this sword array on the surface is to confuse yuan Jingtao, the last straw that will crush him.


    "Lu Li! Your sword array is about to break. Without it, what cards do you have? "


    Yuan Jingtao gave a deep drink, and the fire that kept pouring into the sword array was more fierce, and he didn''t care about the loss of true Qi. At the moment, there is a sign of collapse in the sword array that envelops the two men. More and more sword light is scattered, and the huge "sword ball" has been unable to maintain and is full of cracks.


    Lu Li felt that the long sword in his hand was extremely hot. He calmed down and said, "without the sword array, we will open another sword array."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    As soon as the sound fell, the long sword floating in the air suddenly cracked. At the same time, the 36 wooden swords buried in the gorge suddenly rose to the sky, and the pressure spread, which immediately made yuan Jingtao feel the incomparable pressure.


    Looking at this scene, Shangguan suddenly reached out his hand and caught the snowflakes falling in the sky.


    "It''s snowing."


    Then, Shangguan saw that there were scattered snow everywhere in his vision, and each snowflake solidified in the air, forming a very special spectacle.


    In the old street of the imperial capital, she was combing her hair for a girl in black. Suddenly, she frowned and looked toward the purple bamboo forest, "chop the snow sword?"


    The girl in black also raised her head, and there was light in her eyes.


    She was more sensitive to the meaning of the sword. She shook her head and said in a crisp voice, "it''s not a snow sword."


    Mrs. Lu was stunned. After feeling it carefully, she said, "it''s really not. Although the sword''s meaning is somewhat similar, there are too many other things in it. It seems to be the child, but How can he master the snow sword so quickly


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Lu can not help but have a little curiosity.


    For Lu Li, she really has a lot of things she wants to know. After her brother handed over the inheritance to Lu Li, this emotion was slowly fermenting in the bottom of her heart.


    She would like to know why her younger brother, whose eyes are higher than the top, would hand over the inheritance to an unknown teenager?


    "After all these years, do you still want to compete with me?" Mrs. Lu suddenly laughed, reached out and rubbed the hair of the girl in black, "little forget demon, you should grow up quickly, some people want to compete with you."


    The girl in black snorted, turned her head and said, "give him another ten years of practice!"


    "Well, give him another ten years."


    Mrs. Lu doted on her eyes and nodded. Then she looked at the direction of the purple bamboo forest and said, "ten years later, this world will be your world. The world of strife is coming. You should all grow up quickly. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Empress Qingfei?"


    In the palace, Qu Haijiao heard the voice of his master suddenly overturning the glass cup, and suddenly walked in the past: "but something bothers me?"


    The gorgeous lady ignored him. She stood up in silence and looked at the side of the purple bamboo forest. After feeling for a long time, she clenched her silver teeth and said, "the deer family is really a great power!"


    Qu Haijiao was slightly stunned. Although he claimed to be the strongest immortal, he was extremely weak in terms of divinity. Compared with the imperial concubine of Qing Dynasty, Qu Haijiao immediately asked, "madam, is that lady?"


    Qing imperial concubine sneered: "that old woman has been worn away for a long time. How can she dare to release her breath openly? This breath It should belong to her brother. "


    "Snow Zun!"


    Qu Haijiao shocked: "is he not missing for a long time?"


    "The deer people are not clean after death. Don''t forget that Luyu is the most powerful genius of the deer family for thousands of years, and almost no one is his rival. How could he die in some corner


    When the Qing imperial concubine said this, her eyebrow frowned slightly and said in doubt: "but the breath of the sword of cutting snow is a little strange. Is Luyu injured? Who is he fighting with? "


    "Those who can fight with Xue Zun should not be more than one palm in the world." After a deep meditation, the Qing imperial concubine resolutely said: "follow me to see your majesty!"


    "Madame! No way Qu Haijiao stopped the imperial concubine in a hurry and said in terror: "Your Majesty has already ordered that no one should disturb him except the prime minister and Marshal Lin, even the Chief Executive..."


    "Go away, you old dog. Can''t you tell who you are?"


    The Qing imperial concubine''s beautiful eyes showed a cold light. She knocked Qu Haijiao to the ground with one hand, and said coldly, "Your Majesty has not seen anyone else for a long time. If Lin Wangbei and that old man murder your majesty, you will be kept in the dark."


    "Niang, you can''t talk nonsense..."


    Qu Haijiao was strong. Although he was knocked to the ground, he was not hurt at all, but he could only pretend to be miserable and say, "if we go to see your majesty so rashly, your majesty will blame him at that time..."


    "Your Majesty blames you. Naturally, you have to bear the burden of this palace. This palace is your imperial concubine. Why can''t you see him?" The Qing imperial concubine''s tone is incomparably overbearing. She crosses Qu Haijiao and flies to the imperial study.


    For many days, his Majesty the holy kingdom had lived in the imperial study. Although it was well known in the palace, no one dared to disturb him.


    Now the Qing imperial concubine''s behavior like this immediately startled many people in the palace.


    "My Lord, that seems to be the empress of Qing Dynasty?"


    Guard station, a guard feeling someone broke the air flying breath, immediately said to the body in front of the golden armor man.


    The gold armour man looked up at the flying figure of imperial concubine and said: "if she wants to make trouble, let her do it. We don''t need to take care of the family affairs of the royal family."


    "But..."


    The guard seemed to want to say something, but the man with gold armour directly interrupted: "remember, in this palace, the less you know, the longer you can live. I don''t care about some of my business. ""Not to mention it." Gold armour man indifferently said: "this palace is also time to be lively."


    Hearing this, the guard immediately shut up.


    When the imperial concubine of the Qing Dynasty came to the imperial library door, several powerful breath immediately locked her, and someone said, "Niang, in front of the imperial book room, please pay attention to your manners."


    "I want to see your majesty!" After the imperial concubine landed, she ran straight into the imperial study. Although the breath fluctuated, it did not mean to stop her.


    After all, this is the imperial concubine of Qing Dynasty. Who in the palace doesn''t know her hegemony?


    If you stop her today, the beam will be finished. Moreover, if you want to stop the Qing imperial concubine, you don''t need them to show up.


    "Madame, please stay."


    At this time, the chief manager with white hair and beard suddenly appeared on the top of the jade steps and said with a smile, "Your Majesty is busy with government affairs. How inconvenient is it? Please don''t embarrass the servants."


    "Old dog, how dare you stop this palace?"


    Although facing the powerful minister, the imperial concubine of Qing Dynasty still refused to let her go, and continued to walk upward, "if you have the ability, you will kill this palace here today, otherwise this palace must see your majesty!"


    "Madame."


    As soon as the chief executive brushed his sleeve, the gentle force pushed the imperial concubine back, and said with a kind countenance: "if your Majesty would like to see you, the old slave would not show up. The empress should be more aware of this than the old slave."


    "This old dog has made great progress. I''m afraid it''s not far from the peak of Mingyou." Feeling the gentle force of the wind, Chinfie picked up eyebrows and said, "Your Majesty is seeing or missing, is this your servant has the final say?" Are you confused about who is the master in this palace? "


    "Of course you are the master."


    After being humiliated one after another, the chief executive did not get angry at all, but stopped his way and said calmly: "but the real master of this palace is your majesty."


    "You


    The imperial concubine of Qing Dynasty was so angry that her luxurious dress and robe fluttered and said, "the palace will go to your Majesty''s office and talk about it separately!"


    The chief executive did not say a word and lowered his eyebrows, which meant that he would not fight back and scold him.


    However, the Qing imperial concubine was not appreciative at all. A cold and cold spirit was quietly gathered in her palm. Just as the conflict was about to break out between the two, a majestic voice came out from the imperial study, "what''s the standard?"


    Under a sound, the world is in awe!


    Imperial concubine Qing''s genuine Qi in her hand was shaken off on the spot. She changed her expression and said, "Your Majesty, I have something important to discuss with you, but the chief manager stops in front of the door and doesn''t allow me to see you. My concubine, I''m also thinking about the Holy Land!"


    At this time, the black head of the emperor seems to have improved, but his brow is still black, but his hair is still black.


    He looked up at Lin Wang Bei, who was standing at the head of the side, and said with a bitter smile, "look north..."


    "Your Majesty''s family matters will naturally be settled by your majesty himself." Lin Wangbei laughed and didn''t want to get into such a thing.


    The emperor''s smile was more bitter, and sighed: "she should want to say that the sword of cutting snow appeared in the capital."


    Referring to this matter, Lin Wangbei showed a trace of interest. "Luyu will not come here in person. The smell of cutting snow sword should be released by Lu Li."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    "Lu Li..."


    At last, the emperor of the holy kingdom said with a heavy face: "this boy, can''t you let me worry for a while? To kill an indestructible waste, how could you use the sword of cutting snow? It''s a kind of inheritance with a trace of natural and human spirit. Even if it''s Luyu, a strong man, before he becomes a God, he can''t condense a few such pure charm for his extravagance. He didn''t realize it by himself. He took it to kill a yuan Jingtao. "


    "Really..."


    "Very thoughtful." Lin Wangbei took over his words with a smile.


    The emperor raised his eyes and looked at Lin Wang Bei, "do you think you are wrong?"


    "Of course, your majesty is right, but your majesty has forgotten that Lu Li has not yet been able to enter the Qiqiao state. His realm is too low. Even if he has strong fighting power, if he wants to face an immortal warrior alone, there is no hope of victory. "


    "But since he is willing to put Lu Yu''s intention of cutting snow sword into it, it shows that he is not a short-sighted person who only looks at the immediate interests."


    Lin Wangbei said this, only in exchange for the emperor''s cold hum: "if he is not short-sighted, why don''t he refine the meaning of the sword and turn it into something of his own? Even if he is lonely, he has a headache in the face of Lu Yu''s sword of cutting snow. If there is something wrong, he may be killed. Such a powerful sword technique, even Meng xuanqiong''s eight wasteland sword score, is not comparable. He actually used it to deal with Yuan Jingtao. What a loser


    "It''s also a good thing for the holy kingdom to kill yuan Jingtao and defeat the Cang King''s power, whether it''s a loser or a shortsighted one."


    Lin Wangbei knew his Majesty''s character very well. He said something with a smile, but did not say anything more.


    But even if he only said this, his majesty understood what he meant. His face suddenly became gloomy and said in a cold voice: "Cang Wang Gu Zhen has given this big brother too much hope. Before those actions, solitary can ignore, but this time he actually dare to swallow the sky to Yuan Jingtao, what does he want to do? Demonstrating to the orphans? "


    "Now I''m afraid that the king of Cang has already known about his Majesty''s injury. If he enters the palace with tuntian in his hand, the people who can stop him now..."


    Lin Wang said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid there''s only his highness, the king of Yan."


    He did not take himself into account. It was not that he was inferior in combat power, but he had been considered in many aspects. As the marshal of Zhenguo, if he was swallowed by the king of heaven for his life, it would be a disaster to swallow the heaven. But in addition to him, there was no one in the whole Ming and secluded state of tuntian Shengguo to fight with Cang Wang.


    Except for Yan Wang.


    As early as many years ago, in the battle of bloody long street, mu tea showed his incomparable strong fighting power, as well as his outstanding cultivation talent. If she was not a woman, even today''s emperor of the holy Kingdom might not be more talented than her. Although Lin Wangbei finally stopped her and didn''t let things get worse, after that time, Lin Wangbei had a more specific assessment of Mu Hongxiu''s strength.


    If King Cang really launched a rebellion, the only one who could stop him was king Yan.


    "Yan Wang, is she still in that place?" His majesty pondered, and did not comment on Lin Wangbei''s words.


    But on this issue, Lin Wangbei was also silent.


    "That place" is like an unspeakable ban. Bogey, even if it is Lin Wang north, also dare not speak easily.


    "Well, if she can really get away from there alive, even if there is a big disturbance, she will go."


    The emperor waved his hand and then said, "before that, Wang Bei still solved the problem for the orphan."


    "Your Majesty." Lin Wangbei said with a wry smile: "you know the character of empress Qingfei. If I show up, she may make more trouble."


    "Then let her stand outside and wait." The emperor said: "this woman, for that point of power, does not know that tuntian Shengguo is in danger, but still wants to let her son sit in that position. Really will be lonely to annoy, then pass that position to Ning Qiu, no one wants to fight! "


    Lin Wang Bei was shocked by this remark: "Your Majesty must not be so angry. The strength of your royal highness is not enough to bear these!"


    The emperor''s majesty sighed a long time, and a trace of disappointment flashed in his turbid eyes. "Those lonely sons are not striving for success, but qiu''er is very much like her aunt."


    "If she really grows up to a high enough level, she will not mind creating an unprecedented era for this holy land."


    "Tea is the loss of being born as a daughter, but she has proved with her own strength that even a woman has the martial spirit of no one. Now ningqiu is better than her. Why can''t there be a female emperor in tuntian Shengguo


    His Majesty''s words were full of lofty sentiments, but Lin Wangbei did not dare to speak at will.


    It is wrong for any minister to talk about the foundation of the country.


    However, Lin Wangbei agreed with his majesty very much.


    Mu ningqiu''s strength and talent are in his eyes. It is rare for mu ningqiu to enter the realm of a master at such a age. If she can understand the eternal life Heart Sutra again and break through the Zhenguo Tiangong to the highest level, she will hopefully reach the realm of heaven and man, and become the youngest Shenwu practitioner in the world.At that time, there was a goddess who could swallow the holy kingdom of heaven. Even if she didn''t want to invade the five kingdoms, she would definitely be invincible.


    As long as the strength is enough, what about women?


    The people of the devil gate always regard strength as the respect, which will never change.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty


    At this time, the voice of the imperial concubine was still ringing. His majesty frowned and said in a deep voice: "this crazy woman!"


    With that, he simply waved away the voice of the outside world, no longer paying attention to the Qing imperial concubine''s cry.


    And the Qing imperial concubine seems to have noticed something, her face suddenly becomes ugly.


    Standing on the jade steps, the chief executive said with a smile: "Niang, you''d better save some strength and go back to have a rest soon."


    The Qing imperial concubine clenched her silver teeth and decided to say, "I don''t believe that your majesty can never see this palace!"


    "We will not go anywhere until your majesty appears!"


    "What''s the point, madam?" The chief executive had no choice but to smile, but he didn''t mean to give in.


    There is no way to reveal the current state of the emperor of the holy kingdom. Otherwise, the chaotic situation of Tun Tian Sheng''s country will collapse instantly. The chief executive can''t bear the responsibility, so he can''t let the imperial concubine enter the imperial study.


    They were frozen in place, and the strong men who were hiding in the dark were helpless.


    "The outside world hasn''t been disordered. I''m afraid the palace will be in chaos first."


    She sighed at the behavior of a powerful lady.


    "I don''t know how your majesty can endure a woman as unruly as imperial concubine Qing." Another strong man spoke in secret, but someone nearby immediately said, "keep quiet! If you talk about the royal family, you won''t die? "


    The voice did not accept the way: "but a concubine, repeatedly in front of your majesty to make a scene, this arrogant character, do I have a half sentence wrong?"


    "You don''t understand. The lady of Qing Dynasty is leaning against her back, but that one."


    Someone whispered, "otherwise, why do you think she can run rampant in the palace, but no one dares to stop her?"


    "Which one?"


    "You mean In the secret place... "


    "Yes, that''s the man in the secret place. Although he has no influence in the imperial court now, as long as he lifts his arms and calls, there are still countless followers. If the imperial concubine is not pacified, then she will invite out the adult, even his majesty will find it difficult. "


    "No wonder so. The Empress Dowager of Qing Dynasty is the descendant of that adult?"


    "It''s not a descendant. It''s said that it''s the inheritor cultivated by the adult. Later, for some reason, the adult guarded the secret place and entrusted the empress of Qing imperial concubine to his majesty. Niang has done a good job in guarding that adult and has prevented the outbreak of the secret place. Therefore, he will tolerate the Empress Dowager of Qing Dynasty everywhere. "


    The voices of several people were getting smaller and smaller until they could no longer be heard.


    ¡­¡­


    In the gorge, the flying snow has frozen this space. Every snowflake falling is a sword. In the face of such a terrible sword array, Yuan Jingtao, even if he has a thousand skills, has fallen into the snow, causing countless penetrating injuries.


    Lu Li on the other side is no better than him. He fell in the snow and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    If not, anyone who sees his current tragedy will doubt whether he is still alive.


    "Lu Li!"


    Seeing this scene, Shangguan exclaimed and wanted to help. However, Lu Li summoned all his strength and said, "don''t get close to me!"


    Shangguan heard the words, so he had to stop and look at the snow with heavy eyes.


    He also felt that a stronger force was brewing in the depths of the flying snow. The previous strangulation seemed to be just an appetizer, but the undifferentiated attack nearly killed yuan Jingtao and Lu Li.


    Both of them have extremely strong physique. If it wasn''t for the immortal body as the foundation, just as the wave of cutting snow sword just now broke out, they would be dead.


    "In the end You still Or choose to die with me? "


    Yuan Jingtao recovered a trace of strength, looked up and laughed wildly: "if so, do you still win? Lu Li


    Lu Li opened his mouth, but coughed up a big mouthful of blood, and could not speak at all.


    But in his heart, he cursed: "after all, I misjudged the strength of the sword array. Even I was nearly killed by hanging without any difference."


    "It seems that this method can not be used more."


    After spitting out a large mouthful of blood, Lu Li relied on his own modifier, and his strong physique brought him more efficient recovery than the immortal body. Now he and Yuan Jingtao are totally in a race against time. Whoever recovers his physical strength first will be able to draw an end to the battle.


    And


    Lu Li raised his head and looked at the frozen snow with a bitter smile: "this is afraid to play off."


    He is still too underestimating the sword inheritance given by xuezun.


    After the previous wave of strangulation, the sword array that had been thoroughly inspired seemed to wake up. Although Luli could feel that most of its power had been consumed, there was still an immeasurable attack.


    But it is impossible to know whether the attack is indistinguishable or similar to the sword that Xue Zun chopped at the third level monster.


    "Lu Li Today, though I have been calculated by you. But if you want to kill me, it''s not good enough. "


    Yuan Jingtao was panting, and blood foam gushed from his mouth. But he was a real and real fighter. Compared with Lu Li, he was able to get used to such injuries more quickly. Even though his whole body bones were almost broken, he could still open his mouth: "now you and I are both in this state. How about a tie?"


    "Draw?"


    Lu Li licked his lips, forced a mouthful of fishy sweet back, sneered: "by what? You''re going to die, and you want to talk hard to me? "


    "Ha ha." Yuan Jingtao gave a cold smile, and his fingers suddenly bounced.


    A trace of genuine Qi is reviving on him, making Lu Li''s eyebrows rise slightly.


    "You seem to forget the biggest difference between me and you?"


    Yuan Jingtao hoarse voice: "I am a real warrior, as long as the true Qi is still there, I can do more than you imagine."


    "Damn it!" Lu Li immediately wants to squeeze Lei Chi, but at the moment, the situation in his body is worse than he imagined.


    The restorative power brought by his constitution just suspended his breath and forced him to hold on without dying on the spot. However, the Qi and blood in the body was completely exhausted, and could not squeeze any more.


    "Do you want to squeeze Qi and blood and use flying sword?" Yuan Jingtao guessed Lu Li''s idea and said with a sneer: "don''t be naive. With your present physical state, even if you really fight to die with me, you can''t squeeze out any blood."


    "And I''m different."


    "I''m still angry."


    Yuan Jingtao said here, running a trace of true Qi, forced to lift the broken bones of the arm in the center of his eyebrows.


    A ray of light with his blood, gradually emerged, Lu Li lying on the ground, with his chin to support the line of sight, staring at Yuan Jingtao.


    In Yuan Jingtao''s eyebrows, a square object blooming with golden light flew out.


    The object is about the size of a palm, with a bit of strange flavor. It is engraved with various magical patterns. Lu Li tried to see its existence, but found that the object did not exist in this space. Even with the eyes of exploration, there was no clue.


    "Leave the fire!"


    After summoning the object, Yuan Jingtao roared, and a fire burst out. The flame, which had been reduced by countless times, roared and protected by him. It seemed that he looked at Lu Li with intelligent eyes, with a trace of undisguised killing intention.


    "Protect me from the fire." Yuan Jingtao gives a deep drink. His martial spirit can''t exert much strength now. If he attacks Lu Li rashly, it is likely to trigger the counterattack of the sword array. At that time, the two men may really go to the nether world together.


    Lu Li was laughing. "Manager yuan, it seems that you are really afraid."


    Yuan Jingtao was silent and his eyes were gloomy.


    How can Lu Li not be afraid of such a big loss?


    Since he set foot on the road of warrior, he has never seen such a monster that can control people''s hearts.Yes, Lu Li is a monster in his eyes.


    At the moment before the attack broke out in the cutting snow sword array, Yuan Jingtao had already thought out the cause and effect. From the beginning, he has fallen into the trap of Lu Li, and his thoughts are completely led by him without knowing it.


    Yuan Jingtao didn''t realize that he had been completely fooled by this young man until he broke the sword array and thousands of swords came.


    Although the two men are now close to the end of the situation, but for yuan Jingtao, this battle is a disgrace. From the point of view of strength and realm, he lost thoroughly and had no strength to fight back.


    "Fortunately, there is still tuntian. As long as tuntian is inspired, his highness can know the situation here..."


    Holding the square object, Yuan Jingtao silently inputs the recovered Qi into his body. He is very regretful now, why didn''t he take out tuntian to kill Lu Li at the beginning.


    "It seems that it''s tuntian, manager yuan. Since you and I have been seriously injured, even if you kill me with tuntian and break this sword array, you will be cheap to others in the end. Why don''t you give me tuntian and I''ll spare your life


    Seeing yuan Jingtao holding the square object and no longer talking, Lu Li probably guessed the origin of the object and sneered: "the treasure of Jiufu, if it is really picked up by others, you are a sinner worthy of death."


    "Lu Li, is it still useful to take advantage of these words now?" Yuan Jingtao was seriously injured, but his thinking was more clear than ever. He said indifferently: "as long as I inspire tuntian, his highness can know the situation here."


    With that, he turned his eyes and looked at Shangguan, who was blocked out of the sword array. "If the Deacon Shang has a trace of greed for swallowing the sky, his highness will be here in a moment. From now on, swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom and yezong will be the end of immortality. "


    "Shangdeacon, will you provoke such a powerful enemy to yezong for his sake?"


    Hearing yuan Jingtao''s words, Shangguan said faintly: "I only promised to stop you for him. Other things have nothing to do with me."


    "Ha ha."


    Yuan Jingtao laughed, "Lu Li, you''d better put away that little thought."


    Lu Li curled his lips, and the secret road was still rigid.


    If you just play a play with yourself, maybe yuan Jingtao will be fooled.


    However, it is expected that Yuan Jingtao would not believe any word he said at this time after he suffered a great loss.


    If he had deviated from his ideas, Yuan Jingtao would never have lived to this day. He would have been dead.


    In the final analysis, Yuan Jingtao is not really a fool. He is just too confident, and his mind is guessed by Lu Li, which makes a big hole.


    "Little ancestor, the hole and thunder pool are all dry. Are you going to come out to save me?"


    While yuan Jingtao was still urging the power of swallowing the sky, Lu Li was not idle. While trying to communicate with the true Qi in his body, he opened the modifier and thought about what else could be done to reverse the situation.


    If yuan Jingtao really opened up swallow the sky, even if he didn''t use that power to kill himself and provoked the Cang king, he would die.


    "I knew I should have integrated a set of strong enough martial arts skills. Kung Fu is really unreliable."


    Lu Li carefully looks for the method of turning over in the modifier, and secretly feels helpless for the true Qi of Wu Wu who refuses to show up.


    Even in this situation, Wumian Zhenqi thinks that he hasn''t finished the "foundation". Although there are still a few Lei Chi left to develop, his physical strength has exceeded that of ordinary immortality. I don''t know what kind of monster he wants to create.


    "Do I have to be able to survive without destroying the martial arts?" Make complaints about the earth, and then close the yuan to the waves.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    Guarding around yuan Jingtao, Wuling Lihuo immediately noticed Lu Li''s action, showing a ferocious expression, and faintly containing several low growls.


    "Lu Li, don''t waste your effort."


    Although yuan Jingtao''s bones were broken and hard to move, the warning of Lihuo let him know Lu Li''s idea and said: "even if you climb to my side, do you still have the strength to kill me?"


    "Manager yuan, you''re not dead today. I''m afraid I can''t sleep well in the future."


    Lu Li tried his best to move his shoulder and climbed to Yuan Jingtao inch by inch. He said in a low voice: "anything, you have to try to know the result. Can I kill you? I''ll know when I come back? "


    With this sentence, Lu Li''s strength for half a day is almost exhausted. There is a slight crack in the bone on his shoulder. It is obvious that his injury is not much easier than yuan Jingtao.


    Both of them are now almost disabled, but Lu Li''s physique points eventually take advantage of him. He quickly recovers his physical strength and continues to climb towards yuan Jingtao.


    Seeing Lu Li constantly close the distance, from the fire issued a warning roar, limbs are lit up a layer of black and red flame.


    Wu Ling and his master are almost one and the same life. If the master is killed, the Wuling can only dissipate between heaven and earth. The key to this is to determine some judgments between the warrior spirit and the warrior between life and death.


    Lihuo is limited by Yuan Jingtao''s injury and can''t give full play to his own strength, but he doesn''t hesitate to stimulate his own root yuan. If Lu Li really dares to go forward, even if he struggles to get hurt, he will burn the threat of Luli alive.


    "Little thing, it''s not long, but it''s very fierce." Lu Liyang starts to look at the fire for a moment and stops in silence.


    From the fire did not disperse, that look very bad fire, dressed in fire, vigilantly staring at Lu Li.


    Lu Li quietly opened his eyes to explore, and found that its current state is at the end of its tether, and its spiritual brilliance is getting weaker and weaker. The points have dropped to about 600 or so, and I can''t help but feel a pain: "don''t fight with me. If you can''t earn back your points, I''ll be at a loss in this battle today."


    "600 points is better than none."


    For example, in order to pacify Lihuo, Luli stopped completely and no longer made any threatening actions.


    In this battle, just to build the sword array, he took in a box of jade money, plus the lost "cutting snow sword idea" and the passive skill specially strengthened to deal with Yuan Jingtao. These things add up to be worth more than thousands of points.


    If even yuan Jingtao''s Wuling points can not be recovered, after this fight, Lu Li knows that he is completely bankrupt.


    "Manager yuan, tell your martial spirit to be calm. It scares me so much. Who knows if I will lead the sword array to die with you?"


    Lu Li can''t think of the number of hands fly, and immediately negotiate with Yuan Jingtao.


    "Ha ha, as long as you don''t come near, the fire will not take the initiative to attack you." Yuan Jingtao said with a smile: "besides, after frying that sword, do you still have the ability to trigger this sword array?"


    "Is that sword the eye of array? With the array base made of thirty-six pieces of source wood, Lord Yan''s house is willing to sacrifice its capital in order to kill me. "


    After saying this sentence, Yuan Jingtao picked his eyebrows sarcastically and said, "now, do you really regret handing over the zhenguojin such a big killing tool to the Yan Wangfu?"


    "Manager yuan is really nostalgic about zhenguojin." Lu Li laughed and said, "is the Lord Cang short of money?"


    Yuan Jingtao snorted coldly: "Your Highness, the king of Cang, only cherishes talents. If you stay in the palace of Lord Yan, you will only bury your ability. No matter how powerful the king of Yan is, she is just a woman. The pattern is too small and her vision is shallow. If you didn''t give Zhenguo gold to Yan Wang, but to his highness King Cang, with the gold absorbing ability of Zhenguo gold, we can build an invincible army and enter the Imperial Palace, and take Mujing that mediocre fellow to the throne! "


    Yuan Jingtao seems to say more excited, and even coughed up a mouthful of blood mixed with visceral debris.


    It was the first time that Lu Li heard someone calling the emperor of the holy kingdom by his real name. After a moment of silence, he asked, "what''s the difference between him and Cang Wang? At present, although swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven is not a powerful country, it can also be regarded as a peaceful and prosperous time. Everyone can live safely. Isn''t that good? "


    "Do you have to stir up unrest and make the dogs and chickens restless, and then you will be happy to take advantage of the heaven and the devil kingdom?"


    Lu Li''s two words are from the heart.


    Even if he didn''t have a deep understanding of the emperor of the holy Kingdom, as long as he thought of the boundless sea of monsters and beasts in the snow state, and the sea god who was so powerful that he could not even defeat Xue Zun, he thought from the bottom of his heart that the idea of Cang Wang was too stupid. Even if they really don''t know the situation in snowy state, the threat of the extreme heaven and devil kingdom is imminent. At this critical moment, they still have the intention to fight for the imperial power. Lu Li can''t imagine how stupid he is.


    "Peace and prosperity?"


    Yuan Jingtao silently recited two times, and suddenly said, "do you think that today''s tuntian Shengguo can stand the four words of peace and prosperity?"Without waiting for Lu Li to reply, Yuan Jingtao said in a deep voice: "Mujing is fatuous and cowardly. In the face of the provocation of the heaven demon Kingdom, even his own sister and the prince who swallows the Heavenly Kingdom can send him to make peace. The envoys of the demon kingdom of heaven stirred up the wind and rain in the imperial capital. He knew that, but because he did not dare to fight, he repeatedly tolerated the small movements of those people. He even appointed cronyism in the imperial court and promoted the incompetent waste of Lin Wangbei to the marshal of Zhenguo. All kinds of actions have long buried the root of the destruction of the holy kingdom! The peace you see is just a whitewash! Once the war breaks out, the present tuntian Shengguo will not be able to resist at all, and will be crushed by the heaven demon Kingdom like a weak mole ant! "


    "How many people will die if you don''t take this despotic monarch down to the throne and let him continue to control the holy land of swallowing heaven?"


    Yuan Jingtao gave a sad smile: "what you think of the peaceful and prosperous times is just the trick of those old guys. If you leave the imperial capital and go to other state capitals, you will see that this dynasty has already rotted on its roots. But muwhan does not have the courage, let alone the courage, to change all this, because he knows very well that once the interests of those people are touched, the whole holy land will collapse completely


    "Does the king dare to do such a thing?" Lu Li chuckled and did not argue with Yuan Jingtao.


    All of us hold our own views on this matter, and it is meaningless to argue on it.


    But from Yuan Jingtao''s words, Lu Li still heard a little sadness and indignation.


    Perhaps in his heart, is really concerned about the kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    "Of course." Yuan Jingtao held tuntian in his hand, and his breath became more and more difficult to recover. However, he insisted: "no, it should be said that no one can do this except his Highness the king of heaven. Even if other princes succeed, it is just another Mujing who controls the imperial power, and there will be no change at all. "


    "But only his royal highness is different."


    Yuan Jingtao''s voice gradually became fanatical, "if your highness sits in that position, you will be able to clear away the rotten breath left by the bathing whale."


    Hearing his fanatical voice, Lu Li was silent, and his heart had defined him as a madman who lost his mind.


    "No matter who was in that position, he had ambition. But once you really hold the imperial power People can''t stand the test. "


    Lu Li said this in a meaningful way. Without waiting for yuan Jingtao to refute it, an extremely harsh voice of breaking the air sounded from the side.


    Hum!


    Streamer flying, straight to the head of Yuan Jingtao!


    "Poof!"


    At the moment of the sword, Lu Li''s eyes, nose and even his ears were covered with blood, and his mouth was filled with black blood.


    He forced the sword to fly, and was strongly attacked. Even the vision was lost in this moment.


    "Yes?"


    Lu Li forced to endure the pain of tearing all over his body, his forehead against the ground, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    He was not sure whether he had been hit by the flying sword just now, but the breath of Yuan Jingtao had indeed disappeared.


    Until the blurred shadow appeared in front of his eyes, and his eyesight gradually recovered, Lu Li was about to confirm the life and death of Yuan Jingtao, but his heart gradually sank with the scene in front of him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    A man in a black robe stood in front of Yuan Jingtao. Lu Li''s flying sword was held in his hand and held it for a moment.


    Flying sword still has a trace of spirituality. It is struggling in the man''s hand, but it seems that the palm contains heaven and earth. No matter how the flying sword struggled, it could not leave a trace of it. The intensity of the struggle even appeared.


    Lu Li sees this scene, pupil slightly shrinks.


    The flying sword, which has always been invincible, was caught by this man empty handed?


    Even Wei Zhi couldn''t catch the flying sword with his body, but the man in front of him seemed to teach a child to grasp the flying sword, which made him unable to take off his palm.


    "It''s really a peach blossom sword." Looking at a moment, the man''s tone is flat: "it''s a pity, the strength is too poor, a good sword is wasted."


    The voice did not fall, the man''s hand a grip, Lu Li then felt the sea of knowledge a concussion, a severe headache made him stuffy hum out the sound.


    The flying sword, which took a lot of effort to make, has been broken into pieces in the man''s hand.


    Lu Li almost bit blood out of the gums and said in a deep voice: "you Is it the king of heaven


    By this time, the identity of a man is self-evident. There is only one person who can save yuan Jingtao at this time and has such strong strength!


    Cang Wang!


    "It''s Ben Wang. It''s good."


    The king of Cang smashed the flying sword, sprinkled the fragments at will, raised his sight calmly, looked at the flying snow all over the sky, and said faintly: "do you want to cut the snow sword?"


    "Your Highness, be careful. There is a trace of heaven and man in the sword''s meaning..."


    Yuan Jingtao was about to remind him, but Cang Wang raised his hand and interrupted his words. His breath shook, and the snow in the square miles seemed to be impacted by inexplicable force, shaking and flying further away.


    Only a few pieces of snow still stay above the mountain wall, sending out a sharp sword.


    "Luyu, do you want to be the enemy of this king?" With his hands behind him, Cang Wang looked up at the snowflakes. Although there was no sense of arrogance in his tone, only this sentence showed his confidence.


    Even if the sword he is facing comes from the most powerful master Mingyou in the world!


    Those pieces of snow trembled for a moment, and one fell down, just like opening a line of heaven and earth, and the lines that could not be captured by the naked eye surrounded the Cang king.


    Hiss!


    The king of Cang suddenly heard the sound of friction between gold and iron. He raised his hand and extended his eyes to the snow.


    The next moment, Cang Wang''s cuff was suddenly damaged, and the snowflake melted. Then the king calmly put the back of his hand behind him, and a drop of golden blood fell from his clenched fist.


    "With your strength, do you dare to speak ill of yourself?"


    The remaining snowflakes in the sky whirled up, and a cold voice sounded faintly, "if you dare to move this young man, I will kill you."


    Cang Wang said without expression: "it was he who moved the Cang Palace first."


    "If you are brave enough, try it."


    The cold voice said this sentence, a few snowflakes directly broke, the sword array finally came to an end, and the thirty-six wooden swords were completely darkened, which represented that the sword array had lost its effect.


    Lu Li lies on the ground without saying a word, just that indifferent voice is obviously from xuezun.


    And snow Zun''s last threat means that Cang Wang has really killed him.


    With this in mind, Lu Li couldn''t help cursing: "the little ones come, the old ones. This kind of bridge is really disgusting."


    He did not deliberately lower his voice, not to mention in front of the strong man of Cang Wang''s level, whispering was meaningless at all.


    Cang Wang ignored him, but looked at Shangguan in the sky, "did you stop yuan Jingtao before?"


    Shangguan felt the dangerous smell from the Cang king, and compared it secretly. It was said that the king of Cang was the most powerful prince in the nine palaces of the holy kingdom. Now he saw it with his own eyes. Shangguan felt that the rumor was not careful enough.


    This is not only the strongest in the nine prefectures? If he took another step forward, he would be able to challenge the emperor of the holy Kingdom directly.


    However, at this time, the Cang King obviously had the intention of settling accounts after autumn. Shangguan restrained himself and said: "if the Cang king wants to blame people for being entrusted and loyal to others, shangmou will also bear it."


    After saying this sentence, Shangguan hesitated for a moment and then said: "it''s just this teenager, you can''t kill."


    "You are not qualified to bargain with this king." Cang Wang light way: "a palm, you do not die, en Xiaoqiu min."


    Boom!


    Almost did not wait for Shangguan to react, Cang Wang''s offensive had arrived.


    Shangguan didn''t see clearly at all. He felt that his chest was smashed by an unmatched force, and his heart was severely damaged in an instant. The whole person flew over a hundred feet, smashing a mountain wall, and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    The king of Cang took back his hand lightly and finally turned his eyes to Lu Li. "This king gives you the opportunity to choose. Leave Lord Yan''s house and work for this king. This is your only way to live."


    Lu Li licked his lips and said feebly, "is there a second choice?"Bang!


    Just after that, Luli felt his body flying uncontrollably, as if he was pinched by an invisible giant hand, and then he hit the ground hard and hit a crack.


    This time, he almost fainted, and could not speak for a while.


    "Do you think that this king is just a waste of women and people like Muhong sleeves?" There is no feeling in the eyes of Cangwang. Looking at Luli, it seems to be looking at an ant, and indifferently said, "it is a great grace to live your life by your strength."


    "What qualifications do you have to bargain with the king himself?"


    And then the king stood there with his hand, looking down at land, more like waiting for his answer.


    After a long time, Luli finally relieved his breath. Just now, he almost fell to death, and his consciousness was lax. After returning to God, I felt like I had been scattered, and I couldn''t even lift a finger.


    "You think it out?" The king of Cang is still that indifferent tone.


    Lu Li pulled at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were almost without a little of a look. He said in vain: "I I think it out. "


    "Lord Cang, this man is so crafty that he cannot be left!"


    Yuan Jingtao has been afraid of Luli pit, as if worried that Luli really agreed to come down, quickly out of the voice to block.


    King Cang did not care about him, but looked at Lu Li and waited for his answer.


    Luli will throat the smell of sweet swallow, raised his head to smile ha ha way: "I choose your master."


    "Good."


    Cang Wang raised his hand, clapped it down, and a huge palm fell in the sky, and he forced him to land and press it away.


    Boom!


    This palm fell, half of the mountain walls were broken, before the king, into a piece of ruins.


    He said calmly, "heaven cannot take the dead."


    After all, just as the king of God wanted to turn around, a red light suddenly appeared in the depth of the ruins. His footsteps stopped suddenly, and his eyes were angry for the first time: "why do you always do the right thing with me?"


    The red light is getting hotter and hotter, and countless crushed stones fly up, among the ruins, a fire figure slowly walks out.


    "Amble red sleeve, do you think I am not worthy of sitting in that position?"


    The Cang king asked the woman who gradually walked out of the ruins.


    "This question is not related to the king."


    The woman with a long dress like fire, that is, Muhong sleeve stops, looks down at the unconscious Luli in her arms, and then shows a real killing opportunity: "today, the king will clean up the door for the Yan palace, who dare to stop?"


    "You?"


    Her eyes fell on the face of Cang Wang, and a red long gun had reached the brow of Cang king.


    Cang Wang clenched his fists and said, "do you want to fight me here? Did you forget what Muji did to you in the past? "


    "Why did your disciples die? Have you forgotten it?"


    "Get out of here!"


    The red sleeve deep drink, red long gun blooming out of thousands of meters of red light, Cang Wang body by that red light, instant I don''t know where to go.


    And she hugged Lu Li, jumped to the mountain wall, step by step to the body of Yuan Jingtao, and looked down at him.


    Yuan Jingtao silence for a moment, difficult way: "Lord Yan, can you leave me full body?"


    "Do you deserve it?"


    Muhong sleeves indifferent to say, a palm down.


    Including the fire, Yuan Jingtao is swallowed by red light, and suddenly becomes fly ash!


    Even a scream did not stay.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    At the moment when the yuan Jingtao turned to ashes, Cang Wang, who had been hit by the red light, suddenly made a voice of extreme anger: "mu tea! Stay and swallow the sky, or I will never die with you


    Mu tea looked at a pile of ashes in the golden cube, "do not die endlessly?"


    With a playful look on her face, she said slowly, "then I''ll see how you can never die with me."


    "New moon!"


    With her a light call, Ge Xinyue appears quietly beside her and takes the comatose Lu Li from her arms.


    "Take him away." Mu tea flat look ahead, light way: "if there are any changes in Cang Wang Fu, all destroyed, one do not stay."


    "Your Highness..."


    Ge Xinyue shows a trace of sadness.


    She is obviously worried that mu tea will play with Cang Wang.


    Once the master is strong, it will make a lot of noise, not to mention these two are the most powerful masters in the whole tuntian holy kingdom.


    Mu tea know her heart worry, smile up, "rest assured is, even if we want to fight, the people in the palace will not agree."


    Then she glanced at the bloodstained Lu Li, the corners of her mouth pulled slightly, and whispered, "don''t let this boy die."


    Ge Xinyue nodded, and then immediately flew out of the gorge, to Lu Li''s injury, and then by the aftershock of two Mingyou''s fight, it can be really only a dead end.


    After the worries have left, mu Hongxiu lifted her finger, the golden cube floated up, she held it in her hand, sneered: "since you became the king, we have never dealt with each other again. It''s better to take this great opportunity to see who is the strongest in the nine prefectures. "


    Whoa!


    At the moment when her voice just fell, the wind suddenly rolled up around her, and the red spear rolled back with Juli. Mu tea not move, only a raised hand will steadily grasp the long gun.


    Looking up again, the king of Cang has already returned to the top of the mountain wall and has a look at the yuan Jingtao which has turned into ashes. His eyes are full of evil in an instant.


    "Dare you kill him?"


    Cang Wang said in a cold voice, "Yuan Jingtao is my most valued subordinate. Do you dare to kill him in front of this king?"


    "Just a traitor. Kill it. You are still so small-minded. No wonder everything can''t be conquered. " Mu tea''s tone does not care.


    But her words touched the memory that Cang Wang didn''t want to recall and made him extremely angry: "do you really want to die so much?"


    "Can you kill me?"


    Mu tea showed a slight smile, "you and I have stepped out of that step, haven''t played, why are you stronger than me?"


    "Did you take that step?" Cang Wang''s face changed slightly, and his expression was gloomy and uncertain. Then he seemed to think of something and said in a deep voice, "where did you go?"


    Without waiting for mu Hongxiu to answer, Cang Wang said: "Mujing is indeed a fool. He dare to let you into the" yumagic mountain. "


    "And you came back alive."


    Cang Wang''s palm behind him silently clenched and restrained his impulse to make a move. He looked at the golden cube and said, "hand over the swallowing sky. I can let go of the past for today''s affairs. From now on, the Cang palace will no longer make any action against the Yan palace. This is the promise given by this king. "


    "You''d better think about it clearly. Taking away tuntian means breaking the balance of the nine prefectures. Even if there are a few incompetent guys willing to stand on your side, you can''t face the challenges of other governments. "


    "What''s more, if you hold shenweisi in your hand, it won''t play a big role even if you give it to you."


    The king of Cang held out his hand and said, "hand it over as if nothing had happened. You continue to be your idle king of Yan, and don''t pay attention to the affairs of the holy kingdom. "


    "Is that enough?"


    Mu tea interrupted Cang Wang''s words.


    Cang Wang narrowed his eyes and put down his outstretched hand slowly, "do you mean, we must fight?"


    "If you hurt the people of Lord Yan''s house, you must give me an explanation." Mu Hongxiu said with a smile, "what''s more, he is still the four leaders of the earth department. He can be equal with all kings in terms of identity. What qualifications do you have to kill him? "


    "What''s the matter with him, the four leaders of the land, as you and I know well, there''s no need to pester with the king here."


    The king of Cang said coldly: "if you want to take away tuntian, the nature of things will be different."


    Mu red sleeve grabs golden cube, bumps in the hand, light way: "if I don''t give you?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    The king of Cang roared, and the powerful atmosphere of pressure shook the whole gorge.


    In the face of this pressure, mu tea''s hair was blown to the ear, but did not show any expression, but showed a mocking look.


    After coming back from Yumo mountain, she has already stepped into that step and stood on the threshold of seeing God.


    Cang Wang kept a low profile for many years and deliberately concealed his own strength in order to get close to that threshold. In fact, when they are in this state, they just go farther and stand more firmly than others.If it is not to step on this step before the mu tea, absolutely can not be Cang Wang''s opponent. However, at this moment, even Cang Wang himself can not be sure which step mu Hongxiu has come to or whether he has gone further than him.


    Therefore, this kind of behavior of releasing pressure, on the contrary, exposed his lack of confidence.


    What''s more, tuntian is still in the hands of mu tea, holding this kind of killing weapon. If Mu Hongxiu is really reckless, Cang Wang has no chance of winning.


    At the moment when the atmosphere became a little tense, a voice with a smile burst into it. "You two, you''d better take a rest. If you really fight, the emperor will be gone."


    Then he saw a man in a blue coat carrying the dust on his body and walked between them with a smile. Then he looked at mu Hongxiu and looked at Cang Wang. He was surprised and said, "this is the Lord Cang. When I first met, I was..."


    "Gu Haoran, I know you."


    Cang Wang said coldly, "why, do you want to help her?"


    "There is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding."


    Gu Haoran, who was interrupted by his self introduction, was not angry. He even waved his hand and said, "strictly speaking, this time I''m here to save people. It''s just that there are some small things on the way that are delayed and come a step late. "


    "Is it?"


    A voice of doubt sounded, but not the king of Cang, but standing behind the mu tea.


    Gu Haoran turned his head and looked at her. Seeing her indifferent eyes, he said: "it is true that we have encountered some small problems and almost missed the time. But I don''t have room to play


    "That boy has so many backers."


    Hearing their conversation, the king of Cang suddenly sneered: "the king of Yan is so, the snow Zun is so, even you Gu Haoran is so. It seems that the king has underestimated the value of that young man


    "Your Highness has misunderstood again." Gu Haoran said with a smile: "Xue Zun and Yan Wang are not his backers."


    After a pause, he pointed to himself and said, "only I am his supporter."


    "Oh?"


    Cang Wang said with a negative hand: "that is to say, you also want to ask for a statement for that young man when you appear?"


    "I can''t talk about it." Gu Haoran seemed to be shyly scratching his cheek: "my little brother was beaten up like that. It''s not good for me to pretend to be deaf and dumb?"


    "If the second younger martial brother knows about it, I''m afraid I''ll be in trouble."


    He murmured to himself. Gu Haoran looked helpless and arched to the king of Cang: "I have an ungrateful request. Please consider it."


    Cang Wang did not speak, but squinted and looked as if he were facing a great enemy.


    "The school is withering. I, as a senior brother, should take responsibility. Younger martial brother is bullied by others. If I don''t show up, I won''t have the face to see the old man. " So, your highness, let go of your hands


    "Or die."


    As soon as the voice falls, it will reverberate for hundreds of miles!


    See the whole gorge countless mountain walls in this instant shock up, rapid collapse, countless dust and smoke floating, like the end of the scene!


    ¡­¡­


    "The fight is on."


    Outside the purple bamboo forest, Lin Wangbei raised his head to see the rising dust and smoke, but said, "it''s still a slow step."


    With these words, Lin Wangbei also started to heat up and flew to the gorge in a hurry.


    On the other side, in the old street medical center, the old man who was sleeping soundly seemed to have a nightmare. He suddenly woke up and swore: "it''s thunder!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    It was like a thunderbolt. The whole gorge was destroyed in the blink of an eye.


    Those who are still looking for the entrance of the underground palace in the gorge are looking at the scene like the heavenly power, but for a moment they are distracted and flee in panic.


    Among the people who fled, Han Su and Feng Qian were naturally included.


    At the moment, their faces were frightened, and Feng Qian said in a shrill voice: "is it master Mingyou who has done it?"


    Han Su was calm and said, "maybe it was the zongmen in the mountains who wanted to destroy this gorge before. Now there are so many outsiders in the gorge, they should attract the strong people of zongmen."


    "Destroy this gorge in an instant. Do you think it''s the people who live in the mountains?" Feng Qian looked at Han Su as if he were an idiot. "This kind of strength, even if it''s the kings of the nine prefectures, I''m afraid they''re not rivals."


    "Is it possible that Yan Wang


    Han Su suddenly thought of something and hesitated.


    Feng Qian shook his head and said with a gloomy face: "no matter who made the move, this gorge has been destroyed. It represents that the power of higher levels has come forward. We are no longer qualified to intervene in this matter. "


    After saying this, Feng Qian showed an extremely unwilling expression.


    But even if not reconciled, he did not dare to look back on even a glance.


    The strong man who can destroy nearly a hundred Li gorge in one breath, not to mention him, is not enough for that person to kill even if all the people of his Feng family, including the old ancestor of the Feng family, who is far away from the frontier, knows nothing about life and death.


    In other words, there is now something about the inheritance of the upper world, which is beyond the scope of the aristocratic family.


    Apart from the imperial court, no one can follow up.


    Until they escaped from the gorge and entered the purple bamboo forest, they still felt shocked and inexplicable when they looked at the rolling dust and smoke constantly flowing to the sky.


    It''s not just them.


    The previous loud noise made all the people escape at the first time, including Jiang Caixing, who was just at war, and the several cloaks.


    After escaping from the gorge, Jiang Caixing and the leader of the cloaked man looked at each other, and with tacit understanding, they did not continue to fight. Instead, they looked at the gorge which had been completely destroyed, and fell into a silence.


    "You must go back and inform miss."


    The cloaked man thought for a moment and decided to go back and report it.


    So he sneaked into the shadows with the few cloaks left and left on the spot.


    Although Jiang Caixing noticed this scene, he did not stop him.


    Because she was eager to return to Wuzong.


    But just as she was about to leave, she suddenly saw other martial artists, including the survivors who had left earlier.


    Among them, a young man with a bookcase on his back is particularly eye-catching.


    Seeing the young man, Jiang Caixing''s expression immediately darkened, and the cool color disappeared. He went forward and said, "I''ve seen president Li."


    The young man smiles and comforts with a tender and gentle voice: "don''t feel guilty, you have done well enough."


    "But I still can''t finish the task." Jiang Caixing said to himself, "what''s more, those who sacrificed themselves..."


    "Their death has nothing to do with you." The teenager interrupted with a smile: "it''s not you who killed you. Don''t think about it."


    "And


    Speaking of this, the young man grabbed the strap of the schoolbox, turned to look at the gorge covered by dust and smoke, sighed: "even I can''t afford the people inside. It''s lucky that you can leave alive."


    "Dean?"


    Jiang Caixing shows an unbelievable expression.


    You know, this young man seems young, but actually he is older than the prime minister Zhang. It is just because there is something wrong with his practice that he always stays in the shape of a teenager, but his strength is one of the best in Wuzong.


    If he can become the head of wuzongzhan academy, his strength is only under a few people even if he looks at the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    At first, Jiang Caixing was still curious about why Wuzong would send this one here. Now hearing his words, he immediately understood the seriousness of the matter.


    "Who are they in the gorge?"


    Jiang Caixing asked with some vigilance.


    The young man nodded: "Cang Wang, Yan Wang are all here. But it was not the two of them who did it. "


    Speaking of this, the young man said with a bitter smile: "the one who started is really not easy to be provoked. I hope he won''t go too far this time. "


    After that, he patted Jiang Caixing on the shoulder and said with a smile: "let them fight first. Let''s go to the underground palace for a visit."


    "To the underground palace?" Jiang Caixing said: "do you want to go to the underground palace now? Isn''t that... "


    She was just about to say that she would offend that mysterious strongman.


    But this was swallowed by her.


    Because she remembered the words of Li Yuan Long Cai, the strong man dared to destroy the whole gorge in front of the king of Cang and the king of Yan, which showed that his strength did not need to be passed on by the upper boundary for a long time."Do you understand?" The young man looked at her and then said, "we should move faster. When the guy makes a noise, the elders of all families should be ready to fight. Pick stars and keep up with me. The others will wait outside the purple bamboo forest first."


    "Yes


    Many disciples of Wuzong responded.


    Jiang Caixing also responded and followed the boy behind. Then he saw that the boy took out a yellowing book from his bookcase and waved it forward at will. It was like opening an invisible road. They turned into a streamer and penetrated through the dust and smoke into the destroyed gorge.


    "It''s Li Wuming from the war hall. Even he''s here."


    Seeing this scene, Feng Qian gritted his teeth and said, "Han San Shao, today we are a failure. Let''s inform our elders quickly. Even if we can''t make any profit by ourselves, we can''t let the family go home empty handed."


    With that, he took out the jade slips and sent a message to his family.


    In fact, without his warning, Han Su also took out the jade slips, explained the reasons to the family members, and then gave them the judgment.


    Now it has been implicated in the master of Mingyou, and even the masters of Li Wuming''s rank of Wu Zong have appeared. The masters near the imperial capital are afraid to show up one after another.


    "Luli, are you still in the gorge?"


    Sun Huang, who was hiding not far away, saw the scene and quickly took out the jade slips to contact Lu Li.


    However, Lu Li''s jade slips did not reply. Sun Huang''s face changed slightly. He immediately contacted Su Liu and told her all about this place.


    And Su Liu just said lightly: "there is a master''s hand, heard that Zhengrong will die, no doubt, no Lu Li''s command is the same."


    Her attitude is very firm, to this point, Wen Zhengrong must die. Even if the master who entered the underground palace refused to do it, Su Liu would try it himself.


    Although sun Huang, who knew some inside information, understood it, he still advised him: "don''t do anything stupid. You can see what Lu Li is doing. This time he was able to make such a big noise that he must have other ways. Even if you are eager to avenge your sister, you must save your life. "


    Su Liu''s jade slips were silent for a moment.


    A moment later, there was only one voice: "I know."


    On hearing this, sun Huang knew that she still didn''t go to her heart. She could only rub her face and said helplessly: "Lu Li, this guy, is always unreliable at critical moments."


    ¡­¡­


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Just after the gorge was destroyed, a blue light flickered in the dust and smoke that covered the sky, accompanied by a deafening loud noise. No one knew what happened.


    However, after the red light flickered, an angry voice suddenly came from inside: "bathe in tea, do you dare to plot against this king?"


    As soon as this voice rang out, it was forced back.


    Then, a terrible strong wind swept around, and the dust and smoke were exhausted. A confused figure rushed to the sky, which was the king of heaven.


    At this time, the king of Cang could not maintain his arrogant expression. His face was even blue, as if he had been beaten by his fist.


    What''s more, there was a penetrating wound on his chest, which was injured by the long gun with red sleeves.


    Seeing the continuous flow of golden blood, Cang Wang closed the wound with a gloomy face and said in a cold voice, "you two are still United."


    "Your Highness, you are going too far."


    In the dust and smoke, Gu Haoran flew out of the air. Looking at the expressionless mu tea sleeves on the side of his body, he felt a little aggrieved and said, "I just hit him a few punches to vent my anger. You are going to kill someone with this gun."


    "In this way, when the king of Cang went back, he could say that he fought both of us only slightly, and finally beat us back."


    Cang Wang thought that Gu Haoran really didn''t want to win. But he turned around and said, "one man alone fights two Mingyou peaks, which is much more powerful than being beaten black and blue by myself."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    Cang Wang''s face was very ugly. He had been beaten by Gu Haoran before and had no strength to fight back, which had already made him lose face. Now Gu Haoran''s sarcastic tone even stirred his anger in the bottom of his heart. He clenched his fist and fixed his eyes on them: "if you want to join hands to deal with this king, don''t cover it up, just do it!"


    "I don''t need to join hands with others to beat you."


    Gu Haoran rubbed his hands, and Cang Wang''s head suddenly tilted back and was hit by a fist in an instant.


    Knowing the power of Gu Haoran, the king of Cang stretched out his hand and pressed it into the void. The light was constantly gushing out, and the whole space was shaking with some signs of collapse.


    When martial arts reach their level, they have been able to influence space with their own strength. If they step into the realm of heaven and man, they can break space. Just looking at the power of the king Cang, we can see that he has gone far on this road. Every move can make the void vibrate, and the destructive power is amazing.


    If you describe the last section of the road from Mingyou peak to Jianshen realm as a ladder, the king of Cang has at least reached the halfway point, and you can see the gate when you look up. Therefore, although he was afraid of Gu Haoran, he was not necessarily afraid of how afraid he was.


    Even if Gu Haoran is ahead of others, he is only a few steps ahead, which will not lead to this kind of rolling situation.


    However, the king of Cang suffered a loss because Gu Haoran still had a magic power of terror.


    The mysterious magic power that can ignore space and distance makes Gu Haoran''s attack traceless. Even though fists and feet didn''t cause much injury, the feeling of being humiliated made Cang Wang very dissatisfied.


    Now as soon as he shakes the whole space and confuses all around, Gu Haoran will be sensed in advance if he wants to use the magic power to launch an attack.


    "The head of the nine kings of the holy kingdom is really worthy of its reputation. He thought of a way to crack it so quickly."


    Seeing that the king of Cang had already thought of how to deal with his magic power, Gu Haoran began to laugh, "just to say hello, now it''s true."


    After saying that, Gu Haoran pinched his fingers to make a formula, and a green light rose up, "six Yan method, the wind!"


    Before the words fell, there was a gust of wind between the heaven and the earth. It rolled like a roar. The light in front of the Cang king was instantly crushed. His eyes were slightly awe inspiring. When he was involved in the wind, his whole body sounded a thump.


    "Vigorous wind?"


    Cang Wang frowned and said indifferently: "by this means, I also want to kill..."


    "Six Yanfa, thunder!"


    Before the Cang King finished, Gu Haoran''s voice sounded again.


    A large dark cloud shrouded his head, dense thunder fell one after another, instantly drowning the figure of Cang Wang.


    Gu Haoran is still holding the mantra, and his eyes are not happy. One side of the mu tea seems to see what, want to rush into the thunder, but was stopped by Gu Haoran.


    Mu tea cold eyes to Gu Haoran.


    Gu Haoran shook his head and said, "kill him."


    "Three Zhenguo scriptures, Mujing has cultivated the Heart Sutra of eternal life, and you have cultivated the mind of breaking the sky. What the Cang King cultivates should be samsara Tiangong. "


    Gu Haoran asked word by word.


    Mu red sleeve light way: "reincarnation day work, does not mean absolutely invincible."


    "But you can see his accomplishments..." Gu Haoran''s words have not finished, in that piece of thunder, the sudden change of life!


    See a golden whirl nest suddenly appeared, will wind and thunder all involved, into purple, blue two light.


    In the light, the king of Cang opened his arms, and then slowly held the golden whirlpool. Between the movements of his hands, the golden whirlpool became smaller and smaller, until he swallowed up all the purple and Green Qi. The king of Cang said coldly: "you know that you have practiced the samsara heavenly skill, but you dare to fight against me. Your courage is not small."


    Whoa!


    The king of Cang breathed out his turbid Qi, and his golden awn gradually subsided. However, the wind and thunder in the six Yan method disappeared completely.


    Facing the attack which could almost destroy the city, the king of Cang had to solve the problem only by his own skill and body.


    "The seventh level of samsara Tiangong..."


    Mu red sleeve eye light glimmer, "you really did hide a hand."


    "If it wasn''t for this, would you two really join hands to kill the king today?" Cang Wang said coldly, "and you know what it means to cultivate the three great scriptures to the seventh level."


    "Long life, breaking the void, reincarnation. Anyone in the Mu family can challenge the emperor and become a new emperor if he cultivates it to the seventh level


    The king of Cang said in a deep voice: "this king follows the ancestral precepts, challenges Mujing, and becomes the emperor of the holy land of swallowing heaven. This is a matter of righteousness! You people believe that I want to rebel and seek rebellion, but I don''t know that even if I don''t have the support of the nine prefectures, I''m qualified to challenge him. "


    "Misunderstood, misunderstood."


    Gu Haoran suddenly sighed, "Lord Cang, I have already said that I beat you today just to make a sound for my younger martial brother. Of course, this battle can be avoided if his highness is willing to lose money. "


    Cang Wang''s tone was stagnant, staring at Gu Haoran. He couldn''t control the killing intention of this guy.All of them were masters of the peak state of Mingyou. They fought for an unknown person, and then they opened their mouths and closed their mouths. Cang Wang almost doubted whether Gu Haoran''s brain was broken.


    However, Gu Haoran didn''t mean to be joking. He scratched his temples and said with a smile, "Your Highness can think about it again. After all, the Cang palace is so rich that it''s better to pay for it than to kill us here."


    "Not to mention it." Gu Haoran said here, and looked at the purple bamboo forest with deep meaning in his eyes, "the purpose of his highness to show his strength has also been achieved, hasn''t he?"


    The king of Cang is not surprised by Gu Haoran''s idea. After all, the breath of those people in the purple bamboo forest can''t be hidden, and one of them has been waiting nearby.


    "Lin Wang Bei, you waste man, dare to stand in front of this king at last."


    Cang Wang also looked at that place and sarcastically said, "how, now it''s Mingyou, and you think this king can''t kill you?"


    "His highness, the king of Cang, is laughing."


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide it, Lin Wangbei had to smile bitterly. He took a look at Gu Haoran and said, "I''ve seen your highness Cang and your highness Yan."


    Cang Wang sneered and did not respond, and mu tea just nodded, the same facial expression.


    Sandwiched between the two, Lin Wangbei was quite helpless: "some of you have fought and made trouble. It''s better to stop now. It''s not a good thing to go on like this. "


    With that, Lin Wangbei took a deep look at Cang Wang, as if to warn him.


    In fact, at the moment, he was shocked to learn that the king of Cang had reached the seventh level of reincarnation Tiangong.


    Among the three Zhenguo treasures, samsara Tiangong is the most special. The spirit of breaking the void is more important to attack and attack, which is the sharp blade of the state. The Heart Sutra of longevity is intended to balance and is the foundation of the country. The samsara heavenly skill is a complete defensive skill, which is rare in the world and is a strong shield for the country.


    For thousands of years, there have been countless royal members who have cultivated the spirit of breaking the void and the Heart Sutra of eternal life to the seventh level. However, in the samsara Tiangong, no one has entered the seven fold realm except the founding emperor.


    Now the king of Cang has practiced this defense skill to the seventh level, which means that he can be invincible no matter what kind of strong person he faces, within the same rank.


    Previously, Gu Haoran had both wind and thunder, not necessarily without the intention of trial.


    But the result of this trial was that Lin Wang was helpless.


    "Mujing doesn''t dare to come forward, so he sends you to threaten the king. He''s really powerful." Cang Wang understood the meaning of Lin Wangbei, and said faintly: "tell him not to worry. Even if there is no such reason today, I will go to him."


    "Tuntian will send it to you first, and then I will take it back to you when I visit you at some day."


    Finally, Cang Wang looked at mu tea sleeve, and the threat was very obvious. After that, he left the scene.


    "Your Highness, why do you have to cause yourself so much trouble?" Lin Wang was relieved when he saw the king of Cang leave. Then he looked at mu Hongxiu and said, "you take away the heaven and destroy the balance of the nine governments, which is equivalent to giving the Cang king a most appropriate reason."


    "So what? He who lost the heaven swallowing is just wearing a tortoise shell and fighting against himself."


    Mu red sleeve put away the golden cube directly, without any intention of handing it in at all. He said faintly: "the seventh level of samsara Tiangong is worthy of his sinister temperament."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    Lin Wangbei was helpless and knew that he couldn''t persuade the king of Yan. Now, if he wanted to fight, he was no longer her opponent. He had to look at Gu Haoran and say, "why did Mr. Gu take risks today?"


    Gu Haoran didn''t know that the topic would be brought to himself. Originally, he was still salivating at tuntian. Seeing that tuntian was taken away by mu Hongxiu, it was a time when his face was aching. When he heard Lin Wangbei''s question, he said casually: "it''s been a long time since I started fighting with others."


    "Again."


    Gu Haoran said in a strange way: "if I vent my anger on my younger martial brother, should I report to you in advance?"


    Lin Wang was stunned, and then sighed: "with Mr. Gu''s skill, I really want to stop all this. I can stop Lu Li when he is in the sword array. Even when the king of Cang made a move, Mr. Gu was able to rescue Lu Li. Why did he have to wait until his royal highness appeared? "


    Gu Haoran hears the speech, knows his own reason, and says, "I was held up by some trifles before, otherwise I would have come."


    "Well, there''s no need to discuss this matter any more. Anyway, we''ve fought and Liangzi has been settled. If Cang Wang really wants to trouble you, then I won''t stand by."


    See Lin Wangbei also want to say something, Gu Haoran quickly snatched the words, smilingly to Mu Hongxiu way: "this time my younger martial brother showed such a big face, even the Cang King''s solicitation all refused, do you have to give him some benefits?"


    "You have not been held back. How can you know that he refused the offer of the king of Cang?" Mu tea suddenly showed a smile.


    Gu Haoran saw that he missed his words and was dumb for a moment. He quickly made up for it and said, "is tuntian necessary to defend myself for my younger martial brother? In any case, what you practice is to break the void. If you really fight, you don''t need to swallow the sky and the body. You''d better pour in some real Qi and give him something to save him money when he encounters this situation again. "


    Obviously, Gu Haoran knows a lot.


    Even Lu Li''s sword formation was made clear to him.


    Seeing that the defeated junior brother has spent a box of jade money, Gu Haoran still feels some heartache until now. Although all the money was from the family of Lord Yan''s house or from the profit made by Zhenguo gold, in Gu Haoran''s opinion, fighting is very simple. Why use such a stupid method as throwing money?


    "He burned the money from Lord Yan''s house. What does it have to do with you?"


    Mu Hongxiu sneered, stretched out his jade hand, and patted Gu Haoran on the shoulder: "before I left, I told you clearly that we should protect his life. Now he''s almost dead. In the future, I''ll figure it out with you. "


    Said, mu tea toward the forest north nodded, also turned into a red light Yukong left.


    "This..."


    Gu Haoran was speechless for a moment. He looked at the forest and looked at the North: "I''m the only one who is not a person inside or outside?"


    "Mr. Gu, if there is nothing else important, I will..." Lin Wangbei didn''t want to stay here with Gu Haoran. He was about to leave, but he saw Gu Haoran and caught himself.


    "You can''t go. You''ve got to settle things here."


    Gu Haoran pointed to the direction of the underground palace: "Li Wuming, that old ghost, has personally launched a horse. I don''t want to wipe my younger martial brother''s buttocks."


    Lin Wangbei said with a headache, "what does Mr. Gu mean?"


    "You go and kill that rubbish named Wen Zhengrong to prove that he has no upper boundary inheritance. Don''t kill those black iron killers. They are all the members of my younger martial brother''s team."


    "And more." Gu Haoran said here and thought of one thing, "remember to take away the storage on his body, this is called Wen Zhengrong, it seems that he has a lot of money."


    "Mr. Gu, I am..."


    Lin Wangbei was about to say that he had been ordered to mediate between the two princes. However, Gu Haoran did not intend to listen to him and disappeared.


    Lin Wangbei stood there for a long time before he realized that he was trapped.


    "I''m the marshal of the town. I''m really a character who gets angry everywhere."


    After a bitter smile, Lin Wangbei did not really shake his hands, but flew to the underground palace.


    Although he had planned to go to the underground palace to see the situation, so as not to make the situation difficult when the elders of each family showed up. But after Gu Haoran such a encounter, Lin Wangbei also had to kill that Wen Zhengrong.


    But Lin Wangbei had no complaints.


    Because even if he doesn''t do it now, Wen Zhengrong will die. As a person of shenweisi, it has violated the bottom line of the holy kingdom to betray Lord Yan''s house and turn to Cang Wang. Even if the king wants to protect him, Shenwei will never let this guy live.


    If you really let Shenwei personally clean up the door, then there will be a lot of trouble.


    "If you don''t want to go there, you can kill him now." Lin Wangbei comforted himself for a while, breaking through the sky in an instant, leaving a faint ripple in the sky, and running to the underground palace.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the underground palace."


    Li Wuming led Jiang Caixing to a piece of ruins. After looking at it for a moment, Li Wuming said with a bitter smile: "but it will take a lot of effort to clean up this place.""Dean, did you say that the mysterious strong man made a move before the thunder?"


    At the moment, Jiang Caixing is not very concerned about the inheritance of the upper world, but is very interested in the mysterious warrior in Li Wuming''s mouth.


    She just saw the thunder clouds in the sky, and the purple and Green Qi swallowed by the king of Cang after counterattack. No matter which side, they were strong enough to fascinate her.


    "Well, that guy is an alien, not a pure warrior, but he is very powerful." Li Wuming thought for a moment and replied, "what you saw just now is just the tip of the iceberg. He didn''t really take it seriously. It should be a trial. Of course, the king of Cang and the king of Yan didn''t do their best. The three of them did not have much difference in their progress in martial arts. Each of them had the means to suppress the bottom of the box. But today, the king of Cang exposed his own reincarnation and lost some momentum. "


    After the explanation, Li Wuming patted Jiang Caixing on the head, but he still had a smile to teach him: "although you are a martial arts religious student, don''t forget that martial arts are fighting for the front, sometimes it is fighting for momentum. The guy you saw earlier has the ability to gather thunder together, increase its power by at least 30%, and save more power. However, he has to make that kind of momentum, that is, he wants to suppress the momentum of Cang Wang. "


    Jiang Caixing seemed to understand something, nodded thoughtfully, and then said again: "the Dean, if that person makes all his efforts, Cang Wang is still his opponent?"


    Li Wuming stepped back and looked at Jiang Caixing''s cold and beautiful face. After a long meditation, he said, "the two are equal in terms of fighting. In the battle of life and death, the king of Cang will die. "


    "However, some means of that guy are very expensive. Since he stepped into martial arts, he hasn''t tried his best, so I don''t know how strong he is."


    After a pause, Li Wuming said: "in short, it is very strong, very strong. If you take him as a goal to catch up with, it is likely that you will never reach his height."


    When Li Wuming poked his mind, Jiang Caixing blushed and said in a low voice: "students just I just wonder how strong the strong are


    "What? Do you think I''m not good enough? Do you have to be curious about a guy who is out of tune? " Li Wuming showed a gentle smile, but his tone was a little teasing.


    Jiang Caixing quickly denied: "the president is naturally strong, but..."


    "But not strong enough."


    Li Wu Ming gave a casual smile and glanced at the sky where the three men stood side by side: "they are all the proud children of the last era, and they are real and genuine martial arts talents. I''ve lost my chance to reach their height, but you You young people, there''s a big possibility. "


    Speaking of this, Li Wuming did not go on. Instead, he opened a page of the yellowed book, and a few stars flew from the book. At the same time, the huge stone in the ruins was floating slowly, and the entrance to the underground palace was quickly cleared out.


    Because of Gu Haoran''s breath, the entrance to the underground palace has collapsed, which saves Li Wuming some time.


    Seeing this passage, Li Wuming waved his hand, and the floating boulders fell in all directions in an instant. Then he said with a light smile: "let''s go. First finish the task in front of you, and then go back to Wuzong. I''ll tell you the story of the strong."


    Jiang Caixing''s bright eyes brightened and he said, "don''t repent."


    "Ha ha, when did I cheat you?" Li Wuming indulged in a smile and made a promise to his proud student: "moreover, as long as you can''t get into the world, I''ll find that guy and let you see it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    At this time, the atmosphere in the underground palace was extremely dignified.


    Many dark iron killers feel the terrible pressure before. Even if they are separated from the array in the underground palace, they can hear the deafening noise outside.


    Then the sense of concussion from the upper strata proved the idea of some people.


    Something happened to the outside world.


    "Where is the Lord?"


    A dark iron killer suddenly thought of something and asked in a hurry.


    "Yes, report it to your majesty!"


    The rest of them are also like a dream. They have lost their basic judgment due to the heavy pressure in recent days. Now they are reminded to rush to find Wen Zhengrong.


    But a lot of people have shed a cold sweat, the heart is very clear, outside has changed.


    The previous level of pressure sweeping, as well as the violent vibration of the stratum, was definitely the master of Mingyou.


    At this moment, the imperial underground palace has defected and lost the support of Shenwei. The appearance of master Mingyou outside is not good news for the "traitors" in the underground palace.


    Some people even wonder whether it is right or wrong for them to follow Wen Zhengrong to betray Lord Yan''s residence this time?


    Cang Wang Will you really help them?


    With this idea, a group of dark iron killers entered the deep underground palace, but only saw a mess.


    All the treasures and books stored in the imperial palace were swept away. If you look inside, you can see that there are too many martial arts and skills left on the ground.


    Wen Zhengrong, run away!


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, thanks to your foresight, you built this secret road early that year."


    "But we left like this. Will his highness Cang Wang..."


    Underground palace secret way, that famous and lofty confidant said with worry, but before he finished, Wen Zhengrong said in a deep voice: "shut up!"


    The former was stunned and said, "I''m just worried that his highness will settle accounts after autumn. Even if we run to the sky, we can''t escape the pursuit of a master."


    "Do you think the king of Cang would do nothing to pursue me?" Wen Zhengrong walked quickly in front of him, and his face was very ugly: "besides, there are masters fighting with each other in the outside world, but yuan Jingtao has not shown up for a long time, which shows that Cang Wang has probably given up on me."


    Speaking of this, Wen Zhengrong''s face showed a trace of resentment: "if it was not bewitched by Yuan Jingtao, why should I be reduced to such a level? And Lu Li


    Mention this name, Wen Zhengrong gnashing teeth, "to leave the underground palace, to avoid the limelight, I must the small animal skin cramps, to him to know the end of doing wrong with me!"


    After hearing this sentence, the dark iron killer behind him was silent and did not know what he was thinking.


    However, Wen Zhengrong did not care about him.


    The relationship between the two is very complicated. For Wen Zhengrong, he is a confidant, but he is actually a subordinate who can be used easily. Moreover, when they get to know each other at the end of the day, there is a little relationship between them. And in this kind of escape time with him, Wen Zhengrong heart also has a trace of different ideas.


    For example, the key moment will push this guy out to die, as long as you can stop a breath, Wen Zhengrong escape to grasp a greater point.


    "Boss, it''s the exit."


    The dark iron killer saw the light coming from the front, and his voice was full of joy.


    After hearing Zhengrong''s expression, he unconsciously touched the storage ring on his hand. He packed all the valuable things in the Imperial Palace, and there was his whole family in the ring. In such a tense moment, what is in this ring is his hope of a comeback.


    "When I escape from the holy land of swallowing heaven, I will use these things to seek greater interests in the extreme heaven and devil kingdom."


    "Perhaps, we can also establish sects, and yezong can be called the sixth country in ancient times. Why can''t I?"


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in Wen Zhengrong''s heart, and he could not help quickening his pace and leaving the secret road quickly.


    Behind this secret road is the vast mountain range. As long as you enter it, you will return to the sea. Even if master Mingyou has all kinds of abilities, he can''t find a person in this mountain range accurately.


    "As long as you leave the holy land of tuntian..."


    Wen Zhengrong stepped out of the secret road in the moment, did not wait to see the form of the periphery, a terrible air machine then locked him.


    At that moment, Wen Zhengrong almost felt the arrival of death, and his whole body genuine Qi was boiling up independently. Then he raised his head and looked at the figure in front of him, and said bitterly, "do you really want to kill all of you?"


    "Wen Zhengrong, put down the storage ring."


    The man who stopped at the exit of the secret road was Lin Wangbei.


    "Marshal Lin, can''t you let me live?" Wen Zhengrong was a little excited and said, "you know clearly that the so-called upper boundary inheritance is just a rumor. All this is a trick made by that little beast!"


    "Did your majesty allow him to play tricks on the masters of the whole holy kingdom?"


    Lin Wangbei did not answer this sentence. Instead, he said calmly, "Nian, you have made contributions to Shenwei. After your death, your identity is still the killer of the earth."Hearing this, Zhengrong knew that Lin Wangbei had decided to kill him. Without saying a word, he reached out to catch the dark iron killer behind him and threw him to the north with all his strength!


    And his action is faster, a boxing out of the ferocious force, directly smashed the ground, when the dust filled, he has crossed the forest to the north to the mountain depths.


    Lin Wangbei didn''t move. The dark iron killer stopped in front of him and looked at the killer whose eyes were full of despair. Lin Wangbei thought of Gu Haoran''s words and raised his hand slightly to shake him back. He said faintly: "your life and death will be decided by your leader."


    Finish saying, Lin Wang North jump up, toward the direction that hears Zheng Rong escape to fly.


    The black iron killer who escaped from death trembled all over his body. After a long time, he regained his composure and took off his face armor, revealing his twisted face.


    He calmed down for a moment, then followed them into the mountains.


    Wen Zhengrong, who has fled into the mountains, realizes that Lin Wangbei is still chasing after him. He secretly scolds him for being a tough guy. Master Mingyou and marshal of Zhenguo can actually let go. Body to their own hand, but also put out this kind of immortal posture.


    Is this the guy''s connection?


    Heard Zheng Rong brain sea flash a terrible idea, cold sweat immediately wet back.


    He didn''t dare to stay for a moment. He played his cards and tried his best to urge his body method. He almost turned into a black magic light. He took advantage of the complicated terrain in the mountains to hide in Tibet, but he was not caught up by Lin Wangbei.


    Wen Zhengrong''s intention is very clear. As long as he escapes to the boundary of those ancestral gates in the mountains, Lin Wangbei, as the town marshal of tuntian Shengguo, should not continue to pursue him even if he is to avoid suspicion. Otherwise, it will be a lot of trouble to annoy those strong people in the clan.


    Lin Wangbei also saw Wen Zhengrong''s intention. He frowned for a moment, and then attacked him without any difference. One after another, the true spirit fell down, and the whole mountain range echoed with loud noises. Wen Zhengrong was scared out of his wits. He was swept by the aftershocks several times, and his viscera were shaken, but he was seriously injured.


    The gap between the Ming you and the immortal is too big.


    Not to mention Lin Wangbei, a strong man in the Ming and secluded world.


    "I didn''t expect this guy to be tough." After attacking wantonly for a while, Lin Wangbei found that he could not slip his hands when he heard the extraordinary body method. He could not help sighing: "the local killers are really troublesome. Even if they are just not destroying the territory, they can''t be underestimated."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Wang took the object from the North void. He held a long knife with a narrow blade, shaking his head and laughing bitterly: "helpless!"


    Boom!


    A black sword shadow that seems to be able to split the heaven and earth falls into the mountains. Within the range of tens of miles, the sky collapses and everything dies down!


    "Let''s see whether you run faster or Lin''s knife is faster!" Looking north, Lin didn''t look at the destroyed area. He raised his hand and chopped it out again.


    Wen Zhengrong almost went crazy at this time. He didn''t expect Lin Wangbei to have such a big courage. The front convenience was the boundary of the clan. He was so reckless.


    But he seems to forget that Lin Wangbei, as the marshal of the town of tuntian Shengguo, fought all his life in the war. He was not afraid of the nature. His forbearance was always for the sake of the holy Kingdom, and he did not want to cause trouble to people.


    As for the door in this mountain range?


    It''s just a local chicken!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    Just after Lin Wangbei''s chopping, even if Wen Zhengrong could run, he could not escape from the shrouded area of dozens of miles in an instant.


    When he was forced to suffer from the aftershock of a knife gas explosion again, his whole body finally burst out of blood, and bumie''s body showed signs of breaking down.


    Heard Zhengrong mouth also spurt a stream of blood arrow, even to explore the body injury are not dare.


    He is afraid that if he slows down a little bit, he will die under the sabre breath that destroys heaven and earth.


    So he can only take out the pill from the storage ring, put it into his mouth at random, find a direction and continue to run for his life.


    It is only now that he knows what kind of gap there is between the top-level Mingyou strongmen and the immortal realm. Even if he has become Mingyou today, I''m afraid he can''t resist two swords in front of a warrior like Lin Wangbei.


    In the sky, Lin Wangbei finally stopped his action and felt that the breath of towering was weakening. Knowing that he was at the end of his strong crossbow, he raised his long sword with a sigh. When he wanted to cut again, an old man''s voice in the distance suddenly advised: "Marshal Lin has destroyed the hundred Li mountain range. Do you really want to kill us in our place?"


    Lin Wangbei held up his hand and looked at the voice. After frowning for a moment, he said, "Lin only took his life. You don''t have to worry."


    "Marshal Lin, stop it. If we go on fighting, we old guys can''t just sit around and ignore it."


    See Lin Wang North did not mean to stop, another old voice slowly sounded.


    "If you think Lin is in the way, you might as well catch that man. If he doesn''t die, Lin will never stop." Lin Wang Bei smiles and ignores the threat of the strong men.


    Even the place where they founded their sect belonged to the kingdom of tuntian sage. Lin Wangbei naturally had the strength to fight against them.


    But his attitude, after all, annoyed some people.


    A woman''s voice said, "Lin Wangbei, when we established our clan here, we made an agreement with the old emperor of the holy state that the well water of both sides would not invade the river. If it was difficult to swallow the heaven and the state, we would help. Do you want to break the covenant and force us to take action against you


    "Your Excellency


    Lin Wangbei quietly lowered his knife holding hand and asked softly.


    The woman thought that Lin Wangbei gave in and said coldly, "Lingyin Yuming."


    "It turns out to be the elder of the Lingyin line." Lin Wangbei nodded and said with a smile: "it''s better to catch the man with your hand, and Lin will quit the mountain immediately. Never make trouble here. "


    "Are you ordering me?" The woman was discontented and said, "you are only a marshal. We are here. Even the emperor of the holy Kingdom dare not be presumptuous. You..."


    Before she had finished her words, Lin Wangbei had already cut off the woman''s voice with a knife. The void vibrated and the black awn flashed with an electric arc, cutting off the woman''s voice, leaving only the earth shaking explosion reverberating.


    After a long time, the woman''s angry voice came again: "you dare to me!"


    "No more nonsense. I''ll kill you."


    The smile on Lin Wangbei''s face disappeared, and he said coldly, "it''s just a group of things that linger in the holy land. Do you really regard yourself as a character? Lin Mou Jing is an elder. He is willing to step back. If you are shameless, don''t blame Lin for washing your mountains with blood! "


    "Marshal Lin, calm down!"


    The old man''s voice, who was the first to open his mouth, said again: "Yuming was also unintentional. He didn''t want to be an enemy with the marshal. Please don''t affect innocent people."


    And that some arrogant female voice, now also no longer speak.


    Previously, Lin Wangbei''s knife at least cut off 20% of her power, killing and injuring more than a thousand disciples.


    That''s right. Lin Wangbei just stood there and chopped a knife. Lingyin died in one vein, and Bao Pei Yuming himself was injured.


    They were frightened by the strength of the war.


    "Since it''s unintentional, you don''t have to persuade any more."


    Lin Wangbei mentioned the long sword and said faintly, "that man is a traitor to the holy land. Today he must die."


    The voice did not fall, Lin Wang north then ran after the smell of towering atmosphere.


    Just after he left, deep in the mountains, a woman in blue dared to fly slowly into the sky, staring at Lin Wangbei''s direction of leaving. Her face was full of anger and a trace of fear after the disaster.


    There was a faint bloodstain on her eyebrow, much like a knife wound.


    That was the warning Lin Wangbei gave her.


    Being able to control the power to such a point means that Lin Wangbei has the ability to cut off her head from the air.


    "Yuming, why do you need it?" At this time, another beautiful woman in white flew to her side and said bitterly, "it''s not easy for us to have such accumulation as we have today. Because of your words, Lin Wangbei killed thousands of our disciples If he killed you, what should we do? "


    This beautiful woman is just an immortal cultivation. Her eyes are full of worry.


    "Lin Wangbei What a great prestige. I remember that. "Yuming took this breath with clenched teeth, wiped off the bloodstain between his eyebrows, and said in a deep voice: "the situation in the holy land of tuntian is turbulent recently. His knife is just a demonstration to us. In the final analysis, it is afraid that we will have some other ideas, and even take refuge in the heaven and the devil kingdom. "


    The beautiful woman in White said anxiously, "since you already know, why should you offend him? In this way, is it not difficult for us to move forward


    "Sister, you don''t understand what these people think. The more such a moment, the more we should be in their sight. " Yu Ming took a deep look at the woman in white and said, "if you learn from those old guys and hide in the mountains without saying a word, it will attract the fear of the holy kingdom."


    "But..."


    The beautiful woman in white still has some heartache for those dead disciples.


    Yuming was totally indifferent and said: "some disciples are just dead. As long as you become a master, why do I worry about the hope of rising?"


    They originally didn''t care about human life. Compared with tuntian Shengguo, which has already established a kingdom, they didn''t treat ordinary disciples as adults. A thousand people have been cut off by one knife. Even if a sword kills Manchu disciples, as long as the high-end combat power is still there, it is not considered as a wound.


    Lin Wangbei had a thorough understanding of their character. With a warning, he just killed some ordinary disciples. Besides Yuming himself, he did not attack other martial artists.


    "This Lin Wang Bei, it seems that he is also a smart man."


    Yu Ming squinted and showed a thoughtful expression.


    ¡­¡­


    "This guy doesn''t care to offend those clansmen at all!"


    "One knife will shut up those masters!"


    Wen Zhengrong, who was still on the run, was heartbroken. Just when Lin Wangbei was stopped, he ran out of the distance in one breath, but still heard the movement behind him.


    Especially that terrible knife, even if seen from afar, I feel a little desperate when I hear Zhengrong.


    After thinking about it, he felt that he could not enter the boundary of the ancestral gate, otherwise he would be knocked into the hands of those people, and he was afraid that he would be directly bound up and sent to Lin Wangbei.


    So Wen Zhengrong suppresses his own breath to the limit and makes a detour to return to the underground palace.


    At this moment, I''m afraid that only the underground palace is the safest.


    After all, it is possible to meet strong people from aristocratic families. For those who covet the inheritance of the upper world, they are still of some importance.


    No matter how powerful Lin Wangbei is, it is impossible to kill the family members.


    After understanding this point, Wen Zhengrong''s action was faster, he didn''t hurt his body at all, even if his body was not destroyed, he wanted to flee back to the underground palace.


    Lin Wangbei seems to have noticed the turn back of Zhengrong''s detour. After a little induction, he suddenly showed an unexpected expression, looked at it for a moment, and said with a smile: "this It''s interesting. "


    He did not continue to chase down, but some of the idea of watching the opera, waiting to hear Zhengrong all the way back to the underground palace secret road.


    When he heard that Zhengrong was about to approach the secret road and thought that Lin Wangbei had lost his pursuit, a slightly delicate figure suddenly jumped out from the side, holding an extremely exaggerated broadsword in both hands, and violently cleaved towards him!


    Although Wen Zhengrong felt her breath, he was hurt too much. Facing this long-standing knife, he was unable to avoid it. On the spot, he was cut out of a ferocious wound on the spot.


    "It''s you!"


    Hearing Zhengrong''s eyes fixed on people, he said: "with your little girl, you also want to kill me!"


    Su Liu''s face was expressionless and swung his sword. He didn''t have a chance to recover. He was killed again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    Su Liu this wave of deliberate ambush, really hit Wen Zhengrong, some unprepared.


    At the moment, he was extremely weak, and his body was about to collapse. His strength could not play out two or three percent. In the face of Su Liu''s almost desperate attack, Wen Zhengrong was embarrassed to parry, and in an instant there were several more wounds.


    "Little bitch, get out of here!"


    Wen Zhengrong knows well that a long battle is not good, so he takes Su Liu flying with one hand. He does not care about the injury in his body and runs towards the dense forest.


    He was afraid that Lin Wangbei would catch up with him and make up another knife. Then he would really die.


    Su Liu, who was patted by him, leaned on the ground with a broadsword, and stopped the retreat. Her legs were pedaling, like light and shadow, and followed by Wen Zhengrong.


    "Damn it!"


    Wen Zhengrong immediately sensed the breath of pursuing after him. He bit his teeth and said angrily: "I should have killed you together that year!"


    The expressionless Su Liu frowns and suddenly raises her head, stares at the figure of Wen Zhengrong. The speed breaks out and approaches faster.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Wen Zhengrong showed a grim smile and whispered: "do you think I haven''t checked your identity? Everyone who goes into the ground has no secret! "


    "Have you been trying to kill me for a long time? Unfortunately, this is your best chance, but you don''t have the ability! "


    Whoa!


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard the extraordinary urging secret method, and the whole person turned into a group of blood shadows, and in the blink of an eye, they ran a hundred feet away.


    This speed is far faster than Su Liu. Even if Su Liu bit blood out of her lips, she can only watch the blood light getting farther and farther away. She screams hysterically: "smell the extraordinary, you should die!"


    "Ha ha."


    Hearing Zhengrong, however, completely ignored her angry voice. While keeping a distance, she continued to stimulate Su Liu''s nerves. "When I saw you were a child, I was kind enough to let you go. You didn''t know how to be grateful and sneaked into the ground to kill me? You little bitch, you are as stubborn as your mother


    "After all these years, you must remember your mother''s scream before she died? Did you hide in that corner and see with your own eyes how I tortured her little by little? "


    Hearing Zheng Rong as if intoxicated squint, "that is how taste ah."


    "Shut up!"


    Su Liu mouth shed blood, hysterical way: "you give me shut up ah!"


    Boom!


    The confusion of Qi burst out, and a shadow of a mysterious door appeared behind Su Liu, which made her speed increase a few minutes, but she could not open the distance between them.


    Even through the Xuanmen, she could not catch up with the blood in front of her.


    How can the life preserving secret of the immortal warrior be the gap that can be emptied by blood courage?


    Su Liu was extremely sad and indignant. Even if she fought for her life, she would catch up with Wen Zhengrong and cut him with a knife. The shadow of the mysterious door behind her gradually shook and seemed to be unable to support her excessive overdraft.


    "Stop it. If you can catch up with him and his foundation is destroyed, how can you kill him?"


    At this time, Lin Wang north across the air, trying to stop Su Liu.


    But Su Liu has no intention to stop. She overdrafts her potential wildly, and a crack appears quietly in the shadow of Xuanmen.


    "Ah." Lin Wang Bei sighed and seemed to be touched. He shook his head and threw out the long knife in his hand. He said faintly, "if you really want to kill him, I''ll lend you a knife."


    "If you cut it out, you may become a useless man."


    Before Lin Wangbei had finished speaking, he saw that Su Liu had abandoned his big knife and caught the flying black knife. He chopped it forward without thinking about it!


    A surprising knife awn split out, the trees around him were destroyed, and the ground subsidence was several feet. Su Liu''s clothes on his arm cracked. His hand holding the knife was dripping with blood, but he was desperately holding the black knife. The Qi in his body was drained on the spot, and his body poured forward uncontrollably and fell to the ground.


    Even so, she is still staring at the direction of the knife, want to confirm the life and death of Wen Zhengrong.


    Lin Wangbei was startled by her stubbornness and landed on her side, staring at the front and saying, "it''s still close."


    Su Liu smell speech, the look in the eyes is dim a few minutes, raised the black knife in hand, cold voice way: "help me kill him, no matter what price I will pay."


    Lin Wangbei looked down at Su Liu and saw the blood on the black knife. He was silent.


    Su Liu didn''t say anything. She didn''t know who the man was. She only knew that he was very powerful. She could chase Wen Zhengrong all the way to the deep mountains and let him run for his life. She didn''t even dare to go back. Su Liu used to follow the blade he cut out to judge the position of Wen Zhengrong, and finally determined that Wen Zhengrong wanted to turn back to the secret path, so he ambushed here.


    Since I can''t kill Wen Zhengrong, I''ll give it to others.


    However, Su Liu waited for a long time, but did not wait for Lin Wangbei''s reply, so she let down her hand in disappointment.


    At this time, she felt light in her hand. When she looked up again, the black knife had been taken away by Lin Wangbei. She said with a smile: "what price would you like?"Su Liu looked at Lin Wang Bei''s face for a long time and replied, "as long as you can kill him."


    Lin Wangbei nodded and said again, "wait for me to come back."


    As soon as the words fell, Su Liu had lost sight of Lin Wangbei.


    Su Liu bit her lower lip and was stunned for a long time before she began to check her present state in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, Wen Zhengrong holds his right shoulder, and his whole right arm has disappeared.


    "Lin Wang Bei..."


    I recited Lin Wangbei''s name in my heart, and I hated him very much.


    However, Wen Zhengrong is not dead, until this time, he has not given up the struggle, continue to escape to the secret road.


    But his injury was so serious that he fell to the ground and almost lost control of his body.


    The Qi in the body has been exhausted, and the immortal body has almost collapsed. Now even his right arm has been cut off. This kind of injury is lethal to ordinary immortal warriors. However, Wen Zhengrong is still supporting him. He takes the pill from the storage ring on his left hand and swallows it. His eyes are extremely sinister: "how can I die in this place?"


    He was just about to stand up with his body up. Suddenly he frowned and said, "who! Come out


    "Boss? How do you How did you get so much hurt? "


    One side of the tree out of a personal shadow, it was previously lucky not to die of dark iron killers.


    He had already taken off his face armor, and his face moved slightly: "is Lin Wang Bei really so strong?"


    "You didn''t die?" Hearing Zheng Rong see him, also some accident, then immediately deep voice way: "quick, take me back to the secret way, now only back to the underground palace is safe!"


    "Go back?"


    That dark iron killer Lengleng Leng, "we spent so much effort to escape, now still want to go back?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Wen Zhengrong said in a cold voice: "the strength of linwangbei is too strong, even those clansmen in the mountains can''t restrain him. Now, only those powerful families in the holy kingdom can protect his life."


    Speaking of this, Wen Zhengrong suddenly realized what, staring at the dark iron killer: "why don''t Lin Wangbei kill you?"


    "I think I''m a small character. It''s meaningless to kill me." Dark iron killer smile, silently toward Wen Zhengrong walk.


    Wen Zhengrong is now seriously injured, and her consciousness is a little vague. Although she feels that she is not quite right, she doesn''t think much about it. He stretched out his left hand and stood up with the help of the other party. It was just such a small movement that he vomited a large mouthful of blood stasis. His face quickly turned gray and said in a quick voice: "move quickly. If the madman catches up, we will all die."


    "Yes."


    Dark iron killer smile, and then will smell the left arm of Zhengrong, took out a dagger to stab into his heart.


    If it is usual, this level of attack, can not break Wen Zhengrong''s defense, but now Wen Zhengrong is at the end of his strength. The dagger pierces his heart without hindrance. When he feels the pain, he turns to say something, but he is pinched by the dark iron killer.


    "Boss, I''ve been with you for so many years, and suddenly I understand a truth."


    The dark iron killer showed a slightly mocking expression and said in a low voice: "people still want to live for themselves, so I think it''s better to die or you die."


    After that, he turned the dagger in his hand and stirred it in his heart.


    Hearing Zhengrong''s eyes wide open, full of perplexity and anger, she forced her voice out of her throat: "you You''re a waste... "


    "Waste?"


    The dark iron killer laughed, drew out the dagger, and then stabbed it in again. He murmured, "you are going to die. Don''t you forget to call me a waste? You It''s just a waste. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    When Lin Wangbei arrived, Wen Zhengrong was dead.


    The death was extremely tragic.


    His heart was completely stabbed, his eyes were dug out alive, and his whole body was hit by countless penetrating injuries, and his flesh and blood were blurred.


    But judging from the remaining expression on his face, at the time of his death, he had only anger, not despair.


    So Lin Wangbei looked to one side, the dark iron killer with a dagger in his hand and bloodstained all over his body. "Did you do it?"


    The dark iron killer nodded in silence, threw away the dagger in his hand, and did not know what he thought of. He said with a smile, "marshal, I have done things for him for more than ten years. I have participated in every dirty and dirty thing. Over the years, I worked for him and saved his life. I thought I was his confidant, but in his eyes I was just a waste. "


    "A piece of waste that is easy to use but can be discarded at any time."


    His tone is a little sad, but also like a relief way: "now he is killed by me, this trash, presumably to the nether world, is extremely unwilling."


    After saying this, he stood up straight with a dull expression and said with a smile, "but I can die in your hands, which is much better than him."


    "When did I say I would kill you?" Lin Wangbei glanced at him. Then he raised his hand and heard the storage ring on the towering corpse. He took it in his hand and looked at it for a moment. Then he asked, "what''s your name?"


    The dark iron assassin was slightly stunned and then responded: "Marshal Are you asking my name? "


    Lin Wangbei took up the storage ring and said, "I heard that Zhengrong was killed by you. You have done a good job in fighting against the rebellion. I will tell your leaders truthfully."


    "I..."


    He opened his mouth and hesitated for a long time before he said, "my name is Fang Xuan."


    "Fang Xuan? I wrote it down. "


    Lin Wang North light finish saying, a knife cut off the head of Wen Zhengrong, without scruple to mention in the hand, turn around and go.


    But Fang Xuan was puzzled. He looked at Lin Wangbei''s back and disappeared. Finally, he reflected that he was not dead!


    Facing Lin Wangbei twice, he didn''t die!


    At the previous moment, he was actually ready to die, and even had a sense of calm facing death.


    However, as soon as the robbery was over, Fang Xuan felt that all his strength had been emptied, and he sat down stunned.


    Not long after, his happy laughter came from the dense forest.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    When Su Liu was closing her eyes and breathing, a head suddenly rolled to her. She immediately opened her eyes and looked at the angry face. After a long silence, she raised her head and said, "thank you."


    "You deserve it, and I didn''t kill him."


    Lin Wangbei smiles, "if I kill him, I won''t leave such a complete head."


    After just that knife, Su Liu deeply agreed with this point and said after a while of silence: "what do you want?"


    Lin Wangbei heard the speech and waved his hand and said, "I said that he was not killed by me, so the previous agreement will not be counted."


    After saying that, he looked at Su Liu and said after a deep thought: "although your gate has not been broken, it has also hurt the foundation. Don''t fight with anyone before the injury recovers."


    However, suliu was stubborn: "you have not said what you want me to do."


    Lin Wangbei Leng, and Su Liu looked at each other for a moment. He realized that her stubborn eyes were not fake, and then he doubted: "you Don''t you know me? "


    "You are a strong man." Su Liu said calmly, "and I heard them call you Marshal Lin. your surname is Lin?"


    Hearing Su Liu''s answer, Lin Wangbei knows that this little girl should be totally indifferent to everything in tuntian Shengguo. According to the law, although the three characters of Lin Wangbei are only spread in the upper strata of the holy Kingdom, as a local killer, there is no reason why he does not know his name.


    Lin Wangbei felt frustrated for the first time, and said with a wry smile, "my name is Lin Wangbei. Remember this name, we will meet again."


    With that, Lin Wangbei was about to leave, but he heard Su Liu say, "wait a minute!"


    Facing Lin Wangbei''s puzzled eyes, Su Liu stands up and unfastens her coat without expression, revealing her white inner garment.


    Lin Wangbei widened his eyes and said in surprise, "you are..."


    Su Liu''s action is still continuing. When she unties her inner garment, her exquisite clavicle and half of her shoulder are exposed. Lin Wangbei immediately understands her meaning, and quickly raises her hand to show her true spirit and flicks Su Liu''s hand.


    Su Liu was silent for a moment and said indifferently, "you don''t want this?"


    "You are mistaken." Lin Wangbei, with a bitter smile and avoiding his eyes, said helplessly: "I just see you are very talented and want to accept you as my successor. How can you think of that? "


    "I don''t have the strength to solve the problems that a strong man like you can''t solve. So I thought this was what you wanted. "


    Su Liu''s tone was calm, as if she had taken herself as a commodity of trade."Get dressed."


    Lin Wangbei was a little impatient and turned to say, "don''t do this in the future."


    Su Liu''s body trembled, pursed her lips, or put on her clothes according to her words, and then said, "I promise you."


    "What?"


    "Be your heir, I promise you."


    Su Liu said, "I want to learn your Sabre skill and become stronger."


    Lin Wang North smell speech, just want to turn around, immediately seem to think of what kind of droop eyelids, show a smile: "next time goodbye, you answer me again."


    Then he left in a hurry.


    Su Liu looked up for a moment, pulled the corners of her mouth, and then suddenly remembered her big knife and murmured, "my knife."


    Then he quickly went back to find the big knife he had left behind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Premier Li, the inheritance of the upper boundary is very important. We can''t listen to you and give up?"


    "If we have to believe it, please put down the book box and find it for us. If there is no upper boundary inheritance, we will naturally make amends to President Li."


    In the underground palace, Li Wuming was surrounded by a group of martial arts masters of aristocratic families. He looked at the leaders helplessly: "there is really no upper boundary inheritance here. Please don''t embarrass me."


    It turned out that when Lin Wangbei pursued Wen Zhengrong, in addition to Li Wuming, all the aristocratic families in the imperial capital also sent master Mingyou. Including Li Wuming, there were five Mingyou masters gathered here. However, because Li Wuming was the first one to enter the underground palace, he was blocked by the other four and forced him to hand over the upper boundary inheritance.


    However, Li Wuming knew at the moment of entering the underground palace that there was no upper boundary inheritance at all. After a little deliberation, he determined his previous ideas. All this was just a carefully arranged plot. However, those behind the scenes are greedy. Even if there is a chance, these people can not give up the inheritance of the upper boundary. So there was this farce involving several powerful people in Ming Dynasty.


    Among the four people who stopped Li Wuming, three of them came from aristocratic families, but one had not yet spoken because he was a great master from the Academy.


    After observing for a long time, the silent middle-aged man finally stood up and said, "you''d better not embarrass Mr. Li. In my opinion, there is no trace of inheritance from the upper boundary. Even if there was, it would have been taken away. "


    "Mr. Li is just a step into the underground palace. Even if there is an upper boundary inheritance, he has no time to find it."


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man smiles at Li Wuming: "Mr. Li, am I right?"


    "Mr. Zhang is right." Li Wuming sighed and had to accept his feelings. "There is really no upper boundary inheritance here. If you don''t believe it, you can think about whether the news about inheritance has come too suddenly?"


    "If there is inheritance, how can it be so popular in a short period of time?"


    Hearing Li Wuming''s words, the remaining three masters of the aristocratic family frowned.


    One of the old people sneered: "several academies have always been close to Wuzong. Who knows if you are covering each other? President Li, in terms of age, you are still older than me. At our age, you know how difficult it is to go further. If you really get the upper boundary inheritance, we just want to borrow to understand, and never take it as our own, how about? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    This old man is the ancestor of the Han family.


    He has stopped in the late Ming Dynasty for many years. Although he does not worry about the exhaustion of Shou yuan for the time being, as a strong master, who has no further ambition?


    Even if there is no vision of God in this life, the gap between the masters in the late Ming Dynasty and those in the peak of Ming you is not a little bit.


    Therefore, strong people like them are so eager for the inheritance of the upper world, because the inheritance from the upper world must lead to the realm of seeing God. Even if they can''t understand all of them, as long as they can understand a little bit, they will be able to move forward in their present state.


    "Han family''s old ghost, we all want to inherit from the upper world. However, President Li has already cast off his relationship. Why are you aggressive?"


    At this time, another master also spoke. He came from other state capitals, but he was familiar with the masters in the imperial capital. Although his words were used to justify Li Wuming, he obviously had a feud with the Han family''s ancestors. They seemed to have known each other for a long time.


    Han''s ancestor glanced at him, sneered and did not speak.


    Instead, it was the master of the Feng family who said, "Dean Li, as the ancestor of the Han family said, we don''t want to take the inheritance as our own. We just want to learn more about it and improve our own path."


    He was also the one who mentioned earlier that he would search Li Wuming''s bookcase.


    He seems to have reached a consensus with the Han family''s ancestors that he must check the bookcase to make sure that Li wumingzhen has no private inheritance.


    In the face of these four people or tough, or take the attitude of retreat, Li Wuming also felt a headache, his face showed helpless expression.


    Jiang Caixing, who was beside him, was a little angry. He felt that these aristocratic family members were really arrogant and despotic. They were all masters of Mingyou. They dared to force Premier Li to hand over the schoolcase to them for search.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s not that I don''t want to hand over the bookcase to you for search. It''s just that there is no upper boundary inheritance in this bookcase. On the contrary, there are many inheritances of wuzongzhan Academy. You are not Wu Zong''s people. I really can''t make a decision to show you the inheritance. "


    Li Wuming finished this sentence, then glanced at the four Mingyou in front of him and sighed: "if you insist on doing so, I will have to make a way."


    Han''s ancestor squinted and said, "is president Li going to speak with his fist?"


    "Well, whoever has the strength can take the inheritance. It''s fair!"


    The strong man from other state capitals grinned and stared at the ancestor of the Han family.


    Master Feng and the master of the Academy frowned and did not express their opinions.


    After all, it is within the scope of the imperial capital. It can be said that there are many powerful people gathered here. Several of them have made a big noise when they fight each other. The holy state will never ignore it.


    Seeing that several people had obvious differences, Li Wuming wanted to say something more, so he heard a voice coming from behind him, "several people, I heard that Zhengrong is dead, and the inheritance of the upper boundary is just a farce. Please go back."


    Hearing this voice, Li Wuming immediately relaxed. A smile appeared on Qingjun''s face. He turned to look at always humane: "I''ve met Marshal Lin."


    "President Li."


    Lin Wang nodded his head and then said to the remaining four Mingyou masters: "the so-called upper boundary inheritance is actually a rumor that someone is behind the scenes. If you don''t believe it, if you hear that the lofty corpse is still in the dense forest of the mountains, you can go and check it."


    "How can I know that you didn''t embezzle the inheritance?"


    Han''s ancestor gazed at the north of the forest, which was somewhat of a mess.


    Among these people present, only he longed for the inheritance of the upper world.


    Now Lin Wangbei says that there is no upper boundary inheritance. How can he accept it?


    "Han Laogui, don''t linger here. Marshal Lin is not as easy to talk as president Li." The master, who came from other prefectures, laughed and looked at Lin. he bowed his hand and said, "do you remember me, Marshal Lin?"


    Lin Wang returned to the north with a smile: "twenty years ago, when Mo Dao was born, I once met you once."


    "Marshal Lin has a good memory."


    The master nodded with a smile and sighed, "it''s a pity that I didn''t see the scene that Marshal Lin won the Mo sword."


    Lin Wang North squint, light way: "fluke just."


    "Since Marshal Lin has come forward to calm this matter, I, the defeated general, will not join in the fun." The other party did not care about the attitude of Lin Wangbei, and turned away with great freedom.


    This time he came to join in the fun, but he was only entrusted by others to return his love.


    Not to mention that the upper boundary inheritance may not exist. Even if the inheritance is really in the present world, Lin Wangbei and Li Wuming are sitting here, and they dare not really snatch them.


    One is the marshal of tuntian Shengguo and the other is the leader of wuzongzhan Academy. Neither of these two guys is easy to get into trouble with.


    As soon as the man left, the master of the Feng family also said, "with Marshal Lin as the guarantor, this inheritance must be nonsense."


    He laughed at himself and apologized for bowing to Li Wuming and left.


    As a result, only the Han family''s ancestor and the master of the academy are still here.Although the master of the Academy did not leave, his interest in inheritance was not great from the beginning to the end. On the contrary, he seemed to have other purposes. In addition to saying a word for Li Wuming at the beginning, he stood beside him without saying a word.


    "Very well, Marshal Lin is really very powerful."


    As soon as Lin Wangbei came forward, he forced back two Mingyou masters. The Han family''s ancestor''s expression was a little ugly, "I''ve seen it today."


    "Han Laoyan is heavy. You are all here for inheritance. Now it has been proved that inheritance does not exist, and it is natural to leave." Lin Wang Bei smiles and then looks at two people: "why don''t you leave?"


    "Hum!"


    Han''s ancestor snorted coldly and took a deep look at Li Wuming. He left without even calling.


    However, the master of the Academy said with a smile: "this time, I''m not all for the sake of the inheritance of the upper world. The key is to do something about the Calligraphy Academy."


    "About Calligraphy Academy?"


    Lin Wangbei immediately thought of the fight between the eight academies, and said with a bitter smile: "the imperial capital now has no good talents to choose for the Calligraphy Academy."


    "Not necessarily." The master from the Calligraphy Academy said with a smile: "even Xun Guangyuan can pick out a Shen Fangge. If I come here in person today, I will not lag behind Hanshan."


    Hearing this sentence, Lin Wangbei seemed to think of something, "does the Calligraphy Academy like him?"


    The master of the Academy laughed and said, "Mr. Li, I will go first."


    "Take your time, Mr. Zhang." Li Wuming also made a bow.


    After saying goodbye, the great master of the Academy walked very simply.


    When he left, Li Wuming sighed: "it''s a troubled time."


    "President Li, don''t make such a sigh. I''m the only one who is busy with things today." Lin Wangbei gave a wry smile and shook his head: "and this Mr. Zhang, I''m afraid it''s the bad people coming from."


    Hearing this, Li Wuming turned his head and said, "he wants to find the young man who defeated Shen Fangge?"


    "I think so." Lin Wang nodded to the north and said, "now that the imperial capital is full of wind and rain, the Academy of calligraphy will not hesitate to send a master to come here, but it can''t be for the purpose of intervening in such a mess. The eight academies have never dealt with each other, especially between calligraphy and Hanshan. Now the master of Hanshan was once an apprentice of calligraphy. Now Hanshan academy has got a Shen Fangge, which will surely suppress calligraphy in time. That''s why Calligraphy Academy is in such a hurry. "


    "But that young man is not the confidant of his highness Yan Wang?"


    Li Wuming''s eyes were slightly bright, "lively."


    "It''s better not to be busy."


    Lin Wangbei said wearily, "once the excitement comes up, I will still be the last one to toss about. What''s more, the boy is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Who does president Li think is the source of this rumor? Why did the king of Cang appear


    Two questions in a row made Li Wuming''s face show a wonderful expression. After thinking for a moment, he sighed: "it''s really the age of young people. This child is really brave."


    "If you play a group of aristocratic families, all kinds of forces, even the master Mingyou, he will not be afraid of the truth, and these masters will settle accounts with him?"


    Li Wuming uttered a tut.


    Lin Wangbei said with deep meaning: "now, as long as he doesn''t go crazy, he can walk horizontally in tuntian Sheng''s country in the future. Don''t say it''s the ancestors of those aristocratic families. Even I don''t dare to trouble him. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    Hearing Lin Wangbei''s intentional warning, Li Wuming nodded thoughtfully.


    Lin Wangbei did not want to continue to delay, so he said goodbye to Li Wuming and prepared to return to the palace.


    After he left, Jiang Caixing, who had been depressed for a long time, finally said, "Dean, those people are really too much!"


    "What''s too much?" Li Wuming laughed, not caring: "the heart is like this."


    "They just think that you are too kind-hearted, but when they see Marshal Lin, they are polite."


    Jiang Caixing looks like frost on her face. The actions of those Mingyou masters really make her feel that Wuzong is despised.


    For the president of the war academy, they dare not be so rude, but they dare not even say a cruel word when facing Lin Wangbei.


    "Well, you are complaining that I am too soft tempered?"


    Li Wuming has a funny look at Jiang Caixing.


    Jiang Caixing said: "students dare not..."


    "Just..." Jiang Caixing hesitated for a moment, and then said: "only the students feel that the Dean doesn''t need to be polite to them. Our Wuzong also respects the strong. With the strength of the Dean, is it not as powerful as Marshal Lin?"


    "The horror of Lin Wangbei lies not in his strength, but in his confidence." Li Wuming was not angry at all, and patiently explained: "he is backed by the kingdom of swallowing heaven, which is the most powerful force in this dynasty. So he can start to kill at a critical moment, regardless of any consequences. But I''m different. I represent the word Wuzong. When you walk outside, you need to be careful and never cause trouble to Wuzong. "


    "Now Wuzong is powerful and has become a thorn in many people''s eyes. If we continue to be unscrupulous and give those people an excuse to deal with Wuzong, then how can Wuzong deal with itself? "


    Speaking of this, Li Wuming patted Jiang Caixing on the shoulder and said with a smile: "these things, you still need to slowly experience."


    Jiang Caixing pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Li Wuming continued: "but you can pay attention to the young man named Lu Li in the Yan palace. This time, the Calligraphy Academy should also come for him."


    Jiang Caixing lenglengleng, did not understand the meaning of Li Wuming, but still nodded: "students remember."


    "Let''s go." As soon as Li Wuming saw her expression, he knew that she still didn''t understand what he meant, but he didn''t explain much and pulled her away from the underground palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan palace, a secret room, Lu Li is in a group of aura package, the whole person''s breath has been like a gossamer, the vitality of the body almost does not exist.


    Mu red sleeve guard at the side, the beautiful eyes stare at the figure in the light, to ge crescent asked: "can you still wake up?"


    "It''s hard. Now his body is not affected by any external force. We can only keep him alive. But the essence of his life is his amazing resilience. "


    Ge Xinyue shook his head and said: "in the battle with Yuan Jingtao, he squeezed his own Qi and blood too much. When the oil ran out and the lamp was dry, he was seriously injured by Cang Wang. Someone else would have been dead for a long time, but he... "


    "Find a way."


    Mu tea''s voice is resolute, can not tolerate a little doubt, "no matter what method, to save him back."


    Ge Xinyue nodded, "Your Highness, don''t worry, even if you can''t think of a way for a while, but he won''t worry about his life."


    Get this assurance, mu tea a hand, looking at the palm exudes black gas strange lines, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    The lines, like living creatures, continued to extend to her wrist.


    "Is it happening again?" Mu tea quietly dropped his hands, looking at the sleeping in the light of Lu Li, silently thought: "it seems that time is not much."


    "Your Highness, is this the pattern of resisting demons?"


    Ge Xinyue looks worried.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to deal with it." Mu tea didn''t seem to worry about her condition at all. She said to ge Xinyue, "if he wakes up, inform me immediately."


    With that, she left the chamber of secrets.


    When she returned to her own courtyard, the veins on her palm could no longer be suppressed, and a mass of extremely terrible evil Qi broke out, which poured into her body along her limbs and bodies, devouring her true Qi crazily and transforming her genuine Qi into purple and black evil Qi bit by bit.


    Mu Hongxiu bit her lips, grasped her wrist, and kept running the true Qi against the evil Qi. However, the red light on her body surface was getting weaker and weaker, and even her pupils were infected with a trace of purple black.


    Seeing that she was about to lose her support, Gu Haoran stepped out of the void, stretched out his hand and pressed her shoulder and said, "town


    A bluish white shadow of the word "town" came and directly forced back the purple and black evil spirit.


    Mu tea slowly closed his eyes and snatched control of the power in an instant. When the red light reappeared, Gu Haoran took back his hand and said, "your state is getting worse and worse. You must find a way to get rid of the magic pattern."


    "No harm."


    Mu tea took a deep breath, calm way: "if you can refine this evil Qi, I can go straight into heaven and man."


    "Are you crazy?" Gu Haoran said in a deep voice: "it''s very risky to enter the yumagic mountain to understand the magic of the demons. Do you still want to refine this exotic power? The body structure of demons is different from that of Terrans. Your body can''t bear their strength! Do you want to be a half human, half demon monster? ""If not, how can you kill the emperor of the heavenly devil?" Mu tea turned to ask a question, immediately let Gu Haoran fall into silence.


    "You don''t understand the horror of those alien races. If you are infected by evil spirit, I will kill you myself."


    Finally, Gu Haoran stopped persuading him. He just gave a warning and asked, "what''s the situation of my younger martial brother?"


    Mu tea looked up at him, some cold eyes.


    Gu Haoran immediately restrained his expression and said, "as I said, what happened before was indeed an accident. I can feel his state, but I can''t help him in time. It''s not all my problem."


    "He can''t die yet, but it''s up to God whether he wakes up or not."


    Mu tea did not pay attention to Gu Haoran, after a cold explanation, took out the gold cube and threw it to Gu Haoran.


    This golden cube is the artifact she took from the king of heaven.


    Gu Haoran took over tuntian and didn''t understand: "what are you doing?"


    Mu red sleeve face expressionless way: "research, see if can transform or imitate. I need more, or more powerful swallowing. "


    "You..." Gu Haoran said helplessly: "do you think that you can kill the emperor of the heavenly devil by swallowing the sky more? The guy has a complete inheritance of the upper world. Although he still sees the God in half a step, he already has the fighting power of heaven and man. You''re going to die if you''ve been beaten up so badly? "


    Mu tea did not answer, just frowned: "can you do it."


    "I''ll try my best. You can''t hope too much."


    Gu Haoran put the swallow away, and then said, "why do you have to persist in killing the emperor of the heavenly devil? It''s not better to run away with my younger brother. "


    Mu tea shook his head and said: "where to escape? Yanzhou? Other dynasties? Or just leave the wilderness? "


    She dropped her eyes. "From the beginning, I had nowhere to escape."


    "The world is so big, or you can go to snowy state." Gu Haoran said: "my little younger martial brother is doing well in snowy state. Even Luyu is willing to help him. It''s not in my face. If you go to snowy state with him, I think Luyu will be very happy. "


    Referring to Luyu, Gu Haoran patted his head, took out a sword and put it on the table.


    "Dragon kiss?"


    Mu Hongxiu saw the sword and recognized it as Yuan Jingtao''s sword.


    In other words, it was the sword from Yuan Jingtao''s gun.


    One of the seven famous fronts of Jianfeng, the top spirit soldier, is the Dragon kiss sword.


    At that time, everything of Yuan Jingtao was destroyed under her hand, but this top spirit soldier could not be destroyed at all. However, at that time mu tea had no extra mind to pay attention to this spirit soldier, but he didn''t expect Gu Haoran to secretly bring it back.


    "I think this sword is not bad. Cang Wang destroyed my younger martial brother''s flying sword. He must have a good weapon beside him." Gu Haoran said with a smile: "it''s a pity that Yuan Jingtao, a waste, can only be the Dragon kiss at the bottom of the table. If it''s the first famous front, I''ll give it to my younger martial brother. It''s really magnificent."


    "Ah."


    Speaking of this, Gu Haoran sighed and looked at the secret room: "I don''t know when he can wake up."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    "So you mean that the upper boundary inheritance doesn''t exist at all. It''s all a farce?"


    Si Long holds a teacup in his hand and listens to the report from the leader of the cloaked man, and his eyes are slightly awe inspiring.


    The leader of the cloaked man said in a deep voice: "this matter has been confirmed by his subordinates again and again. Even the Mingyou masters who arrived later didn''t fight and left the underground palace soon. If the upper boundary inheritance really exists, they will not be so peaceful. "


    Si Long''s expression is somewhat cloudy and sunny. He looks down at the tea in the cup and says nothing.


    She did not speak, and the leader of the cloaked man did not dare to say anything more. He felt that the atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little dignified. He lowered his head to suppress the breath, and showed very little concern.


    After all, the woman sitting in front of him is an extremely cruel master.


    Fortunately, this kind of atmosphere did not last long. Si Long suddenly showed a smile, placed the tea cup beside him, and said faintly: "what you said is also reasonable. If there is a real upper boundary inheritance, those Mingyou masters can''t have no action. After all, their strength has reached their level. If they want to go further, they have to rely on chance as well as personal talent. I don''t believe that anyone will be indifferent to the chance of inheriting from the upper world... "


    "But."


    Speaking of the end, Si Long stopped, and his tone suddenly turned cold: "the person who spreads rumors behind his back is sure it is him?"


    It was not a question to the chief of the cloaked man, but towards the corner of the room.


    In the corner of the room, a hoarse voice slowly sounded: "he and Yuan Jingtao started a war in the gorge, using a natural and human aura belonging to xuezun. This time point is too coincidental, so it is basically certain that he is spreading rumors behind his back


    "Good." After hearing the affirmative reply, Si Long sneered: "I can''t believe that this guy actually took advantage of us."


    She said that people, of course, is Lu Li.


    When exchanging information with the cloaked man earlier, Si long paid much attention to Lu Li. He even suspected that there was information about the inheritance of the upper Kingdom, which was his driving force behind the attack. It''s just that the inheritance of the upper boundary is very important. Even if there are some doubts, Si long still can''t let it go easily.


    But now it''s just nonsense to confirm the inheritance. It''s time for her to settle accounts after autumn.


    "If you want to find out where he is, you have to let him know that the people of the heaven and the devil kingdom are not so easy to use."


    Si Long gave an order to the corner, and then he looked at the Cape man''s leader: "go to see Si Feng and see how his injury is. If the wound is healed, tell him to avenge himself. "


    "Yes, miss." The leader of the cloaked man answered immediately and left cautiously.


    After he left, Si Long bit his teeth and was extremely angry.


    This time, she was completely fooled, not only the inheritance has become a void, but also their existence has been exposed. She had a vague feeling that someone was calculating herself, but she had no clue for a moment.


    "Is it the emperor of the holy land?"


    Si long had an idea in her mind, but she quickly denied it. "No, if the emperor of the holy Kingdom wants to deal with us, there is no need to use this complicated method."


    "Is it Lu Li again?" Then, Si long thought of a name, but even she thought it was ridiculous.


    The connection between her and Lu Li is nothing more than sending Si Feng to capture him back and inquire about some things. Later, after learning that he had some relationship with Xue Zun, Si Long actually broke the idea.


    Because xuezun is one of the few people she can never provoke. For a small four leaders of the earth, offending the most powerful master Mingyou under God, this is not a good deal at all.


    So even if Si Long thinks, Lu Li has no reason to deal with her.


    "Well, since this guy is in danger now, get rid of him as soon as possible." Si Long rubbed his eyebrows and simply stopped thinking about these problems. No matter how troublesome people are, as long as they are dead, they are not troubles.


    ¡­¡­


    "He still didn''t wake up."


    In the palace of King Yan, ye Dongtian Mu asks Ge Xinyue in a low voice with a face.


    Ge Xinyue shook his head and then comforted: "don''t worry, your highness will try to save him."


    Ye Dongtian said in a deep voice: "if I went with him, maybe he would not have been hurt so badly."


    Ge Xinyue smell speech, looked at Ye Dongtian one eye, sighed: "the hand of the people is Cang Wang, even if you follow, also can''t change the outcome."


    Ye Dongtian is silent.


    Even if his talent is higher and his family is stronger, he feels a little powerless in the face of Cang Wang.


    The best name of the nine prefectures is by no means an empty title. The terror of the king of Cang lies not only in his strength, but also in his forbearance and restraint. Until now, his ferocious fangs are revealed. Such a character, coupled with his terrible strength, I believe that no one wants to provoke this ambitious prince.


    "You''d better go back and have a rest. I''ll take care of Lu Li on this side." Ge Xinyue advised a word, was about to go back, but met two people.Her eyes twinkled.


    It is Ding Lingxi and Shangguan.


    Shangguan looks pale and nods with Ge Xinyue with a bitter smile.


    He had been beaten hard by the king of Cang and was nearly killed in that gorge. If Gu Haoran didn''t show up later, shattering the whole gorge and arousing his consciousness, he would have swallowed the life protecting pill in time to stabilize the injury.


    After recovering, he quickly came to the Yan palace to see Lu Li.


    But learned that Lu Li has lost consciousness, seriously injured and dying, I can''t help but feel sorry.


    "Sister Ge, he Can he survive? "


    Ding Lingxi raised her head, red eyes, as if she had cried before.


    Ge Xinyue sighed helplessly.


    "Lu Li''s situation is very complicated. We''d better not embarrass manager Ge." Ye Dongtian, who had always been dull, turned to ge Xinyue and said to him, "manager Ge, go to work first. I''ll take care of it here."


    "Well."


    Ge Xinyue nodded her head and said goodbye to Ding Lingxi and Shangguan, and then left the courtyard.


    When she left, Ding Lingxi pouted and saw that tears were about to fall. Shang Guan on one side said quickly, "Miss, you think I''m not good at handling affairs."


    "Uncle Shang, I don''t blame you." Ding Lingxi wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and obstinately said, "I just hate myself. I don''t want to practice well at ordinary times. The critical moment is a burden. If I work as hard as my senior brothers and sisters, I can at least help a little bit, instead of hiding here and crying. "


    When he was still observing and listening to his speech, he was a bit tongue tied.


    But there was a look of relief on his face.


    At least Ding Lingxi realized his weakness.


    At her age, being able to become a master of Xuanwu is actually enough to be called Tianjiao. But don''t forget, she is the little saint of yezong. She has the most top resources in the world. She can freely read the inheritance of martial arts that ordinary martial artists can''t see in their life. Even her own talent is very top-notch.


    Therefore, Ding Lingxi is able to detect that he is wasting his talent, which is also an unexpected harvest.


    "How is the injury of the elder?"


    Some of the heavy topics will be cut in at the right time.


    Shangguan sighed: "the king of Cang is worthy of being the king of Cang. With the power of one hand, my immortal body almost collapsed. If I didn''t have the elixir on me, I would not have come back this time."


    When ye Dongtian hears the speech, he just wants to say something. Unexpectedly, Ding Lingxi suddenly cried out.


    Two people''s expressions at the same time solidification, a look at each other, no one at this time to speak.


    Perhaps let her release her emotions, is the best choice.


    After a long time, Ding Lingxi was also tired of crying, and gradually there was no voice. Ye Dongtian coughed and said, "where is the white girl? Why didn''t you see her? "


    "Bai Bai heard that Lu Li was injured. Go to find a miraculous medicine that can save his life."


    Shangguan said: "if we can find it, Lu Li''s injury may be saved."


    "Even Lord Yan''s house is badly injured. What kind of elixir can save lives?" Ye Dongtian was stunned.


    But he immediately thought of something, frowned for a moment, looked at Ding Lingxi, and said in a low voice: "white girl, she Isn''t it? "


    "Mr. Ye."


    Shangguan raised his hand and interrupted Ye Dongtian''s words: "some words, just know them in the heart, don''t say them."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    Although he was warned by Shangguan, ye Dongtian has already got the answer. He looks at Ding Lingxi in surprise and stops talking.


    Ding Lingxi wiped away her tears and didn''t understand what they were saying. She went straight to the reclining chair under the tree and sat on it. She murmured, "you bastard, you can''t die. People say that the worse people are, the less likely they are to die. How can you be killed easily like you? "


    Hearing her murmur, ye Dongtian and Shangguan look at each other, and they are both in tears and laughter.


    The little saint is still childish.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Li felt that he was in a chaos, unable to control his body or even feel the existence of his body.


    Looking forward, there was a gray landscape all around, and there was no clear view of the road.


    However, Lu Li felt that his consciousness was extremely clear. This wonderful feeling made him confused for a moment. After a long time of confusion, he remembered the existence of "self" and tried to make a voice.


    "Is anyone there?"


    His voice came out clearly and reverberated in this strange "space". The gray fog seemed to be swept away by the sound and began to twist.


    Lu Li''s consciousness stops at the same place and waits for a moment, and finally realizes that his present state is very bad, "I should not be out of the body, is it?"


    Looking around again, Lu Li lowered his head and found that the twisted fog was gathering to build his body.


    After a complete body, Lu Li shook his hand and looked at his clothes. Everything was the same as before.


    The only difference is probably that there is no color in the world, including his skin is grayish white.


    Silence for a moment, Lu Li stepped forward.


    The gray fog, as if it were an active guide, made way for him, revealing a stone path floating in the dark void.


    On the other side of the stone road, it seemed that something was calling for him.


    Lu Li tried to step on the stone road, and the feeling was very real, so he continued to walk along the stone road.


    Along the way, the fog continued to disperse, and the stone path grew longer and longer, as if there was no end. Lu Li looks at the bottom of the stone road, where there seems to be a slow flowing river, just across the fog, not very real.


    "Is this the nether world? Hell? Huangquan road


    Lu Li walked forward, while analyzing his current situation, "am I really dead?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Li tried to call the modifier in his mind.


    However, the interface of the modifier still emerges, as if no matter what state you are in, it will never affect its operation.


    "Soul binding is the biggest black technology." Lu Li turned off the modifier and stabilized his mind a little. Since the modifier can be called out, it shows that there is no problem with its nature.


    No matter what the original body is, at least his consciousness, or soul, and a series of strange things still exist. In this world, as long as the consciousness does not die out and the ID is still there, it is not a complete death.


    This is also the reason why Lu Li was very curious about the nether world.


    Finally, after walking for some time, Lu Li came to the end of the stone road and saw a gray white stone tablet. He did not know whether it was because he was in this mysterious state or whether the color of the stone tablet was the same. Lu Li went to observe it and found that he could not understand the seal characters on the stone tablet.


    "Ancient writing? Alien writing? "


    Lu Li thinks for a moment, just want to open the eye of exploration, a burst of cough sounds slowly attracted his attention.


    Following the sound, Lu Li found himself on the Bank of the river. There was a figure sitting not far from the stone tablet, wearing a hat and holding a fishing rod. It was he who made the cough.


    "Sir, what is this place?" Lu Li didn''t go too close and arched to the man from a distance.


    The figure sitting on the Bank of the river ignored him. After coughing a few times, he threw the fishing line into the river, humming an unknown strange tune, and acting as if nobody else was there.


    Lu Li saw this, but he was not in a hurry to explore the stone tablet. He kept a distance from the man and sat on the Bank of the river to observe the river.


    The water of the big river is black. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see a big river hidden here. After a little observation, Lu Li found something swimming in the deep of the river. Before he could see it carefully, the mysterious man who was fishing suddenly lifted his pole and fished out a gray man from the river.


    Yes, it''s people.


    The man''s expression was dull and his eyes were full of blank color. He was thrown to the shore and remained motionless. After a while, it turned into a fog and got into the fisherman''s basket.


    Lu Li''s face changed slightly, just as he wanted to speak, the fisherman took the initiative to say: "this is not the place you should come."


    Lu Li was stunned and even said, "what is this place, master?"The fisherman caught a gray fog from the fish basket and put it into his mouth. The sound of chewing made the fisherman feel numb and said: "the living refuse to come, but the dead just want to go."


    "The nether world?"


    Lu Li murmured, "the nether world really exists?"


    "The nether world? Hehe The fisherman laughed and ate up the whole gray fog. His voice was a little misty: "it''s far from the nether world."


    After that, he put down his fishing rod and turned his head to face Lu Li.


    Lu Li found that this person''s face is a twisted black fog, only a strange mouth.


    "This is the two boundary rivers. The dead warriors will sneak into the nether world from here, trying to rebuild the martial arts road."


    "Unfortunately, over the years, there have been countless warriors who want to cross the two boundary rivers, but none of them can."


    After saying this, the fisherman turned his head and continued fishing for the grey man in the river.


    Lu Li stood there thinking and asked, "why did the elder say that this is not the place I should come to?"


    This time, the fisherman did not pretend to be silent and said, "you are still alive. Although you don''t know how to get here, your luck should be very poor."


    He pointed to the stone tablet and said, "if you go on, the stone tablet will take your soul back and throw it into two rivers to wash away your consciousness."


    "Zhenhun stele?" Lu Li turned to look at the stone tablet and said thoughtfully: "the original meaning on the stone tablet is soul Calming?"


    "Maybe." The fisherman grinned and stopped talking.


    Lu Li looked back and asked, "how can I go back?"


    "The way back is there. If you want to go back, just go." The fisherman said in a strange voice, "you doll, you are not a fool."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lu Li sighed: "the elder can really joke. If it''s so easy to go back, why don''t you go?"


    "Why am I going? There is food and drink here, and no one bothers me. How many people can''t ask for this kind of life. "


    The fisherman disdained to say: "you little doll, don''t call me one by one. I''m not the kind of fool who has been trapped for many years and asks the other party to learn from me when I see a person."


    "It seems that the elder knows it very well." Lu Li nodded, "but I have no interest in the inheritance of the predecessors. If the seniors really don''t know how to go back, I''ll leave first."


    With that, Lu Li arched his hand and crossed the stone tablet to go on.


    But just before he took two steps, a fishing line came from behind him and caught him.


    "You''re really stupid. Didn''t I tell you that crossing the stone tablet will be suppressed?"


    The fisherman''s voice murmured: "if you want to die so much, why do you need to get two boundary rivers cheap? I''ll do it cheaper."


    "Master, we Ming people don''t speak in secret. If the stone tablet can really suppress the souls of those who come and go, why didn''t you get into the two boundary rivers?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "and the elder said that I had bad luck. I''m afraid it''s not that I met two boundary rivers, but that I met you, right?"


    The fisherman was silent for a moment, and finally said, "you are not stupid. It seems that you haven''t lived here for a long time. I''m a bit rusty at deceiving people."


    He loosened the line and said, "well, since you have seen through it, I won''t eat you today."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    Lu Li is not surprised that the fisherman uses the word "eat". No matter who is in such a strange place and meets such a strange guy as a fisherman, it is impossible for him to have no vigilance.


    Especially after he caught a gray weirdo and ate him.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Lu Li observes the surroundings with his exploratory eyes. There are countless auras around the fisherman. Although he can''t see the specific points clearly, Lu Li can''t be more familiar with the shapes of those auras.


    It is a chain that connects the heaven and the earth, trapping the fisherman on the Bank of the river. Every time he moves, he will involve the aura and invisible chains, causing a vibration in the void.


    No matter what he is trapped here for, he is not a good kind.


    "Since the elder doesn''t eat me, why don''t you let me go?"


    After a while of stalemate, Lu Li saw that he didn''t mean to release the fishing line. He said with a smile: "there is no way forward or backward, so it''s good to have a chat."


    "I just tied you up and didn''t cut your tongue."


    The fisherman didn''t look back. He seemed very frustrated. He murmured in a low voice: "it''s really bad for the little dolls now. The old man has been waiting for hundreds of years before he can enter the Liangjiehe river. Why is he a good brain?"


    "Again?"


    Lu Li didn''t care that he was tied by the fishing line. He said curiously, "did other spirits come in from the two boundary rivers?"


    The fisherman immediately closed his mouth and looked at Lu Li with pity. Although he has no eyes, Lu Li still feels his "sight".


    After a look, the fisherman drew back his eyes and said, "there are so many warriors who are seriously injured but still alive. Do you think you are very special?"


    "Did you eat a lot of life?"


    Lu Li chuckled, "the elder left here to hunt for life and soul. It should not be the people of the nether world."


    Just finish this sentence, Lu Li felt that his fishing line was suddenly tightened, and a wisp of mist rose from his body.


    "Boy, I''ll teach you a rule. In these two boundary rivers, you can''t talk nonsense."


    The fisherman said coldly: "especially about the nether world, you don''t know what kind of place the nether world is. Open your mouth at will and be careful of the existence that you can''t afford."


    After that, he lifted his hand, let go of the fishing line, and drove away flies like a way: "get out of here!"


    "This old monster must be hiding something." Lu Li moved his body for a while, and he was sure: "since the elder didn''t mean to hurt me, why should I go in a hurry?"


    Lu Li opened his eyes and went to the fisherman. Although it was very close, it was within the safety range of those "chains".


    This distance surprised the fisherman. He turned his head and looked at Lu Li again. Then he turned his face and said, "sure enough, the souls who can enter the two boundary rivers are not simple roles. Come on, what do you want to ask the old man about? "


    "The way back."


    Lu Li said without hesitation: "I can''t die now."


    "Ha ha." The fisherman laughed meaningfully: "every soul who comes to the Liangjiehe River doesn''t want to die, but how can a martial arts master control the matter of life and death? Even if you are better than man and nature, you will not be able to save your life when you die. "


    "But..."


    The fisherman paused, "you are the soul, the body vitality is not extinct, but there is no way to go back."


    "Please give me your advice."


    "I can''t talk about it. You little baby won''t be eaten by the old man. It''s very embarrassing to stay here. I''d better let you go back quickly."


    The fisherman slowly wrapped the line around the fishing rod, stood up and walked towards the stone tablet.


    His action startled Lu Li. He quickly observed the chains with his eyes of exploration, and found that the chains ignored the action of the fisherman.


    "Don''t look, old man. I''ve been with these chains for many years, and we''ve known each other''s tempers. You little doll, don''t show off your cleverness here."


    The fisherman walked to the stone tablet with his hands on his hands, but he did not forget to remind Lu Li.


    Lu Li hears the speech, showing a trace of embarrassment on his face.


    Obviously, before their small movements, have not been able to escape the fisherman''s eyes.


    "These chains are somewhat like Gu Haoran''s derivation."


    "Is there something to do with the two boundary rivers between life and death?"


    Slightly put down his guard, Lu Li observed the chains and recalled the scene of Gu Haoran''s hand in the snowy state at that time.


    At that time, Gu Haoran transformed his method into a chain and trapped the action of the sea god general. It was a powerful monster that was once comparable to the realm of the gods. Gu Haoran used his method of derivation with the body of Mingyou and was able to trap it for a moment and a half, which was a very terrible thing.


    This is enough to show the power of derivation and how mysterious the root is.


    Just as Lu Li was thinking, the fisherman had come to the stone tablet, touched the mysterious words on it, and said, "the two boundary rivers are the places connecting life and death. You have crossed the river. In addition to entering the nether world, you can only be washed away in the river and become a wandering soul without self.""But."


    When the fisherman said this, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Lu Li: "someone has protected your life, and you have a treasure to block the law of the two boundary rivers for you."


    "I have treasure in me?" Lu Li was stunned. For a moment, he couldn''t remember what he could call a treasure.


    After all, most of the treasures were extracted by him, and a few of them were consumed in various battles.


    "Is it..."


    Suddenly, Lu Li thought of something.


    Something he didn''t pay attention to since he got it in snowy state.


    "It seems you remember." The fisherman said faintly, "the old man didn''t cheat you. This stone tablet is really called zhenhun. But it is not the soul of wandering, but the soul of heaven and earth, the soul of law! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the fisherman pressed his palm on the stone tablet.


    On the stone tablet, invisible ripples spread out, and the fog around it quickly dissipated and melted like a fire. At this moment, Lu Li seemed to see some strange scenes from the depths of the fog.


    It''s like one person after another, and it''s like some kind of giant creature swimming.


    Lu Li couldn''t tell the difference for a while. He felt that there was something in the fog that attracted him.


    "Don''t look at them." The fisherman drank to stop Lu Li from looking at the existence in the fog.


    This sound breaks to drink, immediately make Lu Li return to God, shake head, "so evil door?"


    "Those are the" quiet gods "formed by the law of the two boundary rivers. You should be careful. No matter the soul or the wandering soul, as long as you are attracted by the spirit, it will completely become nothing."


    The fisherman said calmly and took his palm away from the zhenhun stele. Although there was no expression on the empty face, Lu Li still felt that he was a little tired.


    After feeling this, the angler murmured, "it''s bad luck. That guy is not here. It''s a waste of effort."


    Although Lu Li didn''t know what he was doing, he also knew that he had failed.


    "There is one of the most powerful among the gods. He is the real master of the two boundary rivers. If you want to leave the two boundary rivers, you must avoid their sight. "


    The fisherman turned his head and said, "that treasure on you can temporarily blind its gaze, but it is only a temporary effect. If you want to leave here, you have to rely on this monument. "


    "The old man, I inspired the soul once for you. Unfortunately, the ghost is not there. I don''t know where to hide." The fisherman waved his hand: "this is probably your life."


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li thought for a while and then said, "zhenhun stele can suppress the ghosts, that is to say, I am safe near the zhenhun stele?"


    "What do you think?"


    The angler pointed to the soul tablet and said, "if it is not useful to suppress the ghost, why put this big stone on the Bank of the two boundary rivers? Life and soul can not enter, you can''t get it. The endurance of this thing is far beyond your imagination. "


    After that, the fisherman returned to the Bank of the river with his back hands and said, "unfortunately, the Youshen doesn''t come back. The zhenhun stele has limited influence on it. If you want to leave, you''d better wait patiently."


    Lu Li showed a thoughtful expression, raised his head to see the zhenhun stele, and looked at the nearby fog, his eyes slightly bright.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    "If I can call the modifier here, it means that I can still extract points..."


    "In that case."


    After thinking for a while, Lu Li asked the fisherman, "what kind of weapon can you borrow from me, master?"


    "Weapons?" The fisherman raised his rod and said, "can you use it?"


    Lu Li saw this, but he really began to think about it.


    Seeing that he was serious, the fisherman quickly said, "you little doll is not polite. I never borrow my fishing rod, old man. But if you want to find a weapon Wait. "


    "What do you want weapons for?" the fisherman asked


    "Try to kill you."


    Lu Li said: "even the soul can" die. ". The gods born of these laws are not without weakness. "


    "Are you crazy? Kill you God The fisherman was really surprised this time.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li was so brave that he even wanted to kill you God. "Do you know what you God represents in these two rivers?"


    "You are the God of the land of life and death! Heaven, life and soul are not the opponents of Youshen when they enter here. It''s up to you? " The fisherman looked up and down at Lu Li, "if you look at the state of your soul, you are just a realm of enlightenment. It''s a great blessing to be safe and sound in the two realms of Hanoi. You don''t want to seek your own death."


    "Tongxuan realm?"


    Lu Li Leng Leng, then said: "in these two realms of Hanoi, is it possible to practice?"


    "Can you tell me if you feel it for yourself?"


    Fishing humanitarian: "if the soul can''t cultivate, why do so many dead warriors want to sneak into the nether world to rebuild martial arts?"


    As soon as this sentence comes out, Lu Li wakes up like a dream and quickly checks his own state.


    The body meridians, Dantian, Qiao point, all available. This "body" is no different from the real body except that it has no state of mind for the time being.


    "I see..."


    Lu Li opened the modifier again and found that his original skills, martial arts and talents were all removed. In a moment, he seemed to understand something, and slowly closed his eyes to feel the "aura" in the world.


    Soon, he felt another special smell.


    It''s not aura, but Lu Li has a vague feeling that this power can also be transformed into the true Qi in the body.


    So Lu Li did not hesitate to sit on his knees, quietly running without missing sword Sutra.


    Different from the strong sense of inhumanity and resistance in reality, when the sword Sutra runs with this body, it seems that it is just as if it were a natural thing. One after another of the swords condensed and formed, and the meridians in the body swam rapidly. Everything went smoothly as if in a dream.


    "Well?"


    The fisherman felt the change of the surrounding Qi, turned to look at Lu Li, but saw that he was emitting a faint light. In this gray world, Lu Li''s light is like a torch in the dark.


    And the source of those lights is the "aura" gathered around him, desperately trying to pour into his body.


    "Not enough. It''s still too slow."


    Lu Li looked at the orifices in his body one after another, and the true Qi in the elixir field was gradually filling up like water storage. He said in secret, "is there any stronger source of aura?"


    With this in mind, Lu Li suddenly opens his eyes and looks at the fisherman.


    Of course, what Lu Li really sees is not him, but the invisible chains around him that extend from the void.


    "Yes." Lu Li did not hesitate. The sword ran to the extreme, and the invisible chains "Hua Hua Hua" and a little light was forcibly pulled out. Then the light became more and more, until a stream of "streams" flowed to Luli. Finally, the fishermen realized that something was wrong.


    "What kind of skills does this boy cultivate? This is a bandit. " The fisherman found that Lu Li was no longer satisfied with drawing strength from heaven and earth, but turned to the chains around him. He was shocked: "little doll, do you want to die? These chains are... "


    Before he had finished speaking, the chain suddenly trembled and lifted his body.


    "He''s stealing your power, and you''re pissing at the old man!"


    The angler did not understand why the chain would stop him, but he did.


    The power of the chain does not resist Lu Li. On the contrary, it has the meaning of sending out the power for fear that he will absorb too slowly.


    "Well, well, you both think the old man is in the way. I don''t care about him!"


    Seeing the light that almost converged into a "Reiki" waterfall, the fisherman sneered, "you''d better use up all your strength, and then you can support this boy to death, and I will be free."


    Bang!


    The chain swung suddenly and threw him to the Bank of the river. The fisherman and wolf rolled awkwardly, but he was not angry. He just looked at the scene in front of him happily.


    "The orifices are all through."


    With the blessing of this great power, Lu Li closed his eyes and felt the state of his body. The state of Qi and orifices had reached its peak, and then the true Qi quenched his bones to reach the state of listening to thunder.As soon as the idea emerged, Luli felt the infinite force gushing out of itself, and the whole body was like soaking in hot water, and it was very comfortable to warm the ocean.


    And this force was also refining the body with a terrible speed. Soon, when the first thunder blew, the fisherman lying on the ground suddenly sat up and said, "listen to the thunder?"


    He didn''t expect that Luli was so fast at training.


    Even if there are chains and the increase of this side of the world, this speed is too terrible.


    But before he was shocked for a long time, Luli suddenly heard a dull sound, a huge shadow of the dark door appeared behind him.


    The shadow of the Xuanmen of ordinary martial arts is not high. Even if it is Tianjiao, it is only a dozen meters of the gate. But this one behind Luli, as if it was a "gate of heaven", rose directly into the sky. Even the gray of the world origin could not affect it, and a golden light was blooming, and countless auspicious clouds surrounded it, magnificent and amazing.


    "This gate..."


    Even if the fisherman has lived for many years, he has never seen such a powerful shadow of the Xuanmen.


    "What is he doing is Tiangong? Or is the Shinto pass on? "


    After a moment of surprise, the fisherman stared at Luli. If he had eyes, he would have even stared out.


    Step by step, through the Qi Qiao, listen to thunder, direct to the metaphysical realm, even summoned such a surprising shadow of the metaphysics. Even if he knew that he was a living soul, the realm he got here was only a mirror and a moon. The fisherman was surprised by the talent of Lu Li.


    The ability to show such a terrible talent in the state of being a soul shows that his own potential is definitely stronger than this.


    "I can not imagine the old man and I have seen the rise of a proud man."


    The fisherman saw Luli slowly take back the shadow of the Xuanmen, and somehow, suddenly relieved, he smiled in a low voice, and was about to say something, suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Because the mighty force from the chain has not been connected with the land separation, on the contrary, the chain has increased supply at this time, almost condensing around the land and leaving into a spiritual lake!


    "He wants to go further?"


    The fisherman was a little surprised.


    It seems to confirm his idea that the strength of Luli''s body is rising again, a little dark gold luster is full of body, breaking the law of this place.


    Never die!


    Not the middle!


    Not to die later!


    The peak of the endless world!


    When the body is not destroyed, a clear sword sound rings on Lu Li. A false sword shadow emerges, and it revolves around him.


    After a long time, the sword shadow suddenly flew to the sky, at the same time, the shadow of the Xuanmen virtual door which was comparable to the "Tianmen" appeared. Several sword shadows flew to the Xuanmen, gradually increasing the number, until they were over the gate, they had become thousands of sword shadows. The rapid attack of the storm rocked the shadow of the Xuanmen, and the golden light flickered, and a gap was quietly opened on the door.


    Hum!


    Until then, Luli only opened his eyes and pointed two points towards the Xuanmen.


    A golden sword burst out of the light, and in a blink it hit the gate.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The door collapsed and the explosion made the whole void tremble.


    Luli held the gesture of hand, closed his eyes and thought for a moment, and suddenly laughed.


    A shadow of a secluded mansion spreads, ten Zhang, twenty Zhang, thirty Zhang Hundred Zhang, thousand Zhang, ten thousand Zhang!


    The mansion of the world stands between the heaven and the earth!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    The fisherman could not speak at this time.


    Although he has lived in Liangjiehe for many years, he has seen many wandering souls and living souls who have sneaked here. Among them, there are some people who are arrogant and want to practice in Liangjiehe, but in the end, they don''t get much.


    Because the two boundary rivers form heaven and earth, connecting the nether world and the human world, the aura of this place is different from that of the outside world, and the potential of those bodies formed by fog is only about 70% of their original value. Drag such a body, in a world full of strange forces everywhere, no matter how talented, the realm will be stagnant.


    So the fishermen didn''t pay attention to Lu Li at first.


    However, now, Lu Li gradually from the Qiqiao state to the Mingyou realm. When he saw the mansion, the fisherman''s empty face with only one mouth, there were waves.


    "This boy Isn''t it the reincarnation of some old monster? Because of absorbing the power of the two boundary rivers, Suhui awakened? " The fisherman murmured in a low voice, and then saw that the breath of Lu Li was gradually becoming more and more stable. Obviously, after Mingyou, the state of ascension was no longer simply piled up with the aura of heaven and earth.


    Lu Li gradually adapted to the huge Qi in his body, which was like a sea. Slowly he took back the secluded mansion. He saw a dark Golden Shadow of Youfu above the Dantian. The Golden Gate became its portal. There was a long silver sword in the interior, which was the manifestation of Wuwu sword Scripture.


    Zhenqi, Xuanmen and Youfu all check and balance each other and coordinate their strength. This state makes Lu Li feel very strange. He raises his hand and releases a little strength. The void around him starts to tremble.


    "Little doll! The space of the two boundary rivers is not as solid as that of the human world. Don''t be crazy here


    The fisherman quickly stepped forward to stop and said in a strange tone: "if you break the space here, it will be a big problem."


    Hearing this, Lu Li took back that trace of strength, turned to the fisherman and said with a smile: "thank you for your help."


    The fisherman opened his mouth but made no sound.


    Lu Li obviously thanks those forces in the chain to help him enter the realm of Mingyou. This credit has nothing to do with him when you think about it carefully. So the fisherman simply doesn''t respond, and there are some strange voices and strange airway: "you step into the Mingyou realm in an instant. You''ve trampled on the hundreds of years of hard cultivation of many people."


    "But remember, the power gained by the two rivers does not belong to you. Unless you are willing to give up the body now and cut off everything in the world and enter the nether world, you will still be what you are when you go back. "


    Some fishermen warned: "never indulge in this kind of power and feel the way ahead. When a warrior reaches the Mingyou realm, the road ahead is broken. The way to see God is to see their understanding of martial arts. Whoever goes further will be able to transcend the world and become a saint."


    "If you can have such an opportunity, even if you go half a step further, it will be of great use when you really enter the future."


    Perhaps it was Lu Li''s performance that was too evil. The fisherman had some love for talents, or he wanted to have a good relationship. He specially said some key points of understanding and communicating with God, obviously mixed with his own understanding.


    "Feel the way ahead..."


    Lu Li murmured, revealing a thoughtful expression. He said in his heart: "the previous practice was really smooth, just like there is a road between heaven and earth. As long as I have enough strength, I can go through it smoothly. But when we get to Mingyou, the road ahead seems to be gone, just like The door is closed. "


    "That''s what they mean by the threshold of seeing God."


    Some things can be understood thoroughly only after experiencing them in person. In this coincidence, Lu Li entered the realm of Ming and you. Lu Li recalled some words he had heard before, and immediately understood the meaning of them.


    "You seem to understand." The angler saw that Lu Li was thinking, but he was very satisfied: "when I was young, I suddenly got such a strong power, and I didn''t lose myself. My heart is good."


    "You''re joking. It''s just bright and quiet." Lu Li smiles, remembering the ancient battlefield in snow state, as well as the powerful figure that made the sea god into an ice sculpture with one hand, he said helplessly: "there are too many powerful forces in this world. The bright and secluded world is not a powerful force."


    The fisherman was silent for a while, then raised his head to look at the invisible chains that bound him, and made a terrible laugh: "you''re right, Mingyou It''s just a fart. Even seeing God... "


    At this point, he suddenly realized that he had made a mistake and shut up.


    However, Lu Li noticed the disdain in his words, as if he looked down on the state of God, and was shocked, "is this a stronger existence than seeing God before life? Or Is he from the sky? "


    All sorts of thoughts crossed my mind, and Lu Li did not venture to ask.


    After all, fishermen have disclosed a lot of information to themselves, and if you go to inquire about it, you will be a bit ungrateful.


    What''s more, the more important thing now is to find a way to escape.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li thought of moving, holding the silver light in his palm, a long sword slowly extended out, emitting a very amazing breath."Well?" The fisherman seemed to be interested and turned his head to look at the sword in Lu Li''s hand and said with great interest: "little doll, do you want to take the road of returning ten thousand swords to one? The ambition is not small. "


    Lu Li was slightly stunned, but immediately understood the meaning of the fisherman. He has no lack of sword Scripture, which is not the way to return ten thousand swords to one?


    The fisherman gazed at the landing, looked at the sword in his hand for a long time, and said faintly, "it''s too weak to go so far. Old man, did I see a real sword returning to one, he could only use it to enter the realm of heaven and man and become the sword God of the world. Unfortunately, in the end, I don''t know why, the road ahead is broken, and the inheritance will disappear. "


    Speaking of this, the fisherman advised: "little doll, it''s a good way to return ten thousand swords to one, but if you don''t have a firm mind, you''d better not go this way. Otherwise, in the end, you may end up with him. "


    "Thank you for your kindness. I haven''t thought about that yet."


    Lu Li thought for a moment, and after thanking the fisherman, he went straight to the fog.


    This time, the fisherman did not stop him. Anyway, he had the cultivation of mingyoujing. If he could not beat those ghosts, he could still escape. And if you can really get rid of those fog, even if you don''t need the help of the soul, it''s a shortcut to leave the two boundary rivers.


    Seeing that Lu Li''s figure gradually disappeared in the fog, the fisherman sighed and pulled out the fishing rod in silence, as if talking to himself, and as if laughing at someone: "gambling is so big, be careful, and lose money in the end."


    It was quiet, and there was no response at all.


    Only the chains that come out of the void quiver in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the palace of Lord Yan.


    The group of envoys from the heaven and the devil kingdom brought a message.


    Welcome Messenger, about to enter the country!


    This news was transmitted to the Yan palace, which made the previously panicked house of Lord Yan turbulent again.


    At first, most of the people in the Yan palace were rebelled by Yuan Jingtao. The rest of them were not very loyal to the emperor. After all, the real root of the Yan king was in Yanzhou. The Imperial Palace was just a temporary residence, and it was inevitable that those bodyguards and soldiers had changeable minds. In addition, at the moment, the envoys from the extreme heaven and the devil kingdom came to settle down on the fact that the king of Yan was going to marry the demon kingdom. Some people could not sit still.


    As soon as it was late at night, many bodyguards packed up their things and fled from the Yan palace.


    These movements, of course, can''t hide the tea.


    "Your Highness..."


    Ge crescent into the study, looking at the hair and sitting mu tea, see her face without a little expression, worried: "the people in the house have almost escaped."


    Mu tea raised her eyes, but she didn''t care about the whereabouts of those people at all. She asked faintly, "how is the situation of Lu Li?"


    Ge Xinyue pursed her lips and replied, "I''ve tried my best, but..."


    After a pause, Ge Xinyue sighed: "although life can be saved, whether or not you wake up depends on the will of heaven."


    "God''s will." Mu tea is very rare smile, a divine way: "this king Don''t believe in God. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    Finish this sentence, mu tea sleeve closed the book in hand, calm way: "I want to try again."


    "No, your highness." Ge Xinyue immediately advised: "your power has been polluted by the Royal magic pattern. If it is consumed again, it is likely that..."


    "New moon, do you think I''ll become a monster?"


    Mu red sleeve looks to ge crescent moon, ask her slightly a Zheng.


    However, Ge Xinyue did not answer this question.


    The horror of Yumo mountain is a name that can''t be mentioned in the whole ancient times. There are the remains of the upper demons, in which the evil spirit overflows everywhere. Many of the inheritance of the whole wasteland is derived from the Yumo mountain and from the fundamental methods of those demons. But for the yumagic mountain itself, no matter how powerful the warriors are, they dare not easily enter and spy on it. But mu tea into which, still alive to leave.


    It is just that she is infected with a magic stripe, and her internal strength is gradually turning into evil Qi. Even if her strength is greatly increased, she may not be able to withstand the attack of evil Qi and become a monster of half human and half devil.


    Since ancient times, although there are not many strong people who have been infected with royal magic pattern, they will end up with no exception.


    Seeing Ge Xinyue''s silence, mu Hongxiu also stopped asking questions. She stood up and said, "no matter whether it''s magic Qi or true Qi, strength is always a weapon in the hands of a warrior. No matter how powerful the weapons are, they should not be superior to the people. "


    Then she stepped out of the study and went to the secret room.


    Ge Xinyue sighed and walked slowly.


    After two people enter the chamber of secrets, Lu Li is still in a daze in the aura.


    Mu red sleeve stared at him for a while, raised his hand and imprinted it on the aura. The Red Genuine Qi continued to flow, turning into a wisp of tiny gentle force, which swam along the meridians of Luli. In fact, Lu''s body recovered rapidly from his injury.


    However, there is no sign of waking up.


    This strange situation, so that mu tea slightly frowned, was about to strengthen the export of true Qi, but the magic lines on his hand suddenly lit up, purple and black evil Qi took advantage of the void, trying to swallow up her assimilation power.


    "Get out of here!


    Mu tea angrily denounced, the whole body red light, hard pressed those purple and black devil Qi inch into, but also increased the consumption of true Qi.


    After a few breaths, the antagonism between mu Hongxiu and the evil Qi is broken, and a dull sound comes from the void. The two forces return to nothingness, shaking the space with ripples.


    But she also stepped back two steps, her whole body was fragrant and sweaty. She raised her hand and looked at the Royal magic lines which extended a few inches again. Her eyes were extremely cold.


    "Your Highness, it''s important to suppress the magic pattern. Don''t waste your true Qi in vain!"


    Ge Xinyue sees the situation also in the side advised.


    She has always been calm and quiet, her tone for the first time appeared anxious mood.


    "No problem, this kind of real anger doesn''t affect anything." Mu red sleeve raised his hand to stop Ge Xinyue from going on, staring at Luli who was sleeping in the aura, murmured: "this little bastard, is it really going to die?"


    She recalled the scene in front of the imperial study, her eyes were dim and said with a sneer, "you are just talking big."


    After saying that, mu tea turned to leave, at this time, the aura suddenly trembled slightly, a mysterious breath rushed out of the aura, covering the whole chamber.


    "Look, your highness!"


    Ge Xinyue looked up and saw an incredible scene.


    Mu tea smell speech turn around, see Lu Li''s body slowly float up, in his chest above, a purple gourd is spinning, emitting a light luster, reflecting the whole body of Luli.


    "This is..." Mu tea see that purple gourd, eyes slightly changed: "Gu Haoran, you really willing?"


    She clearly recognized the gourd.


    More importantly, the value and significance of this gourd are extremely extraordinary.


    At this time, mu tea finally understood why Gu Haoran didn''t care about Lu Li''s serious injury. The original source is here.


    With this gourd in, even if Lu Li''s body is broken and his soul goes to the nether world, there is a hope of rebirth.


    "It seems that we have nothing to do with us here." Mu tea lips slightly warped, once again a deep look at the gourd, Ge crescent said a word, turned and left the chamber of secrets.


    In the secret room, the gourd is still spinning, constantly emitting faint light to warm Luli''s body. More importantly, it is still protecting Luli''s soul.


    This has been felt by the land separation between the two rivers.


    He looked at the purple gourd suddenly appeared on his waist, and finally determined his previous thought, "it turns out that my cheap elder martial brother gave it to me. Is it really a treasure?"


    At that time in the snow state, Gu Haoran threw the gourd to himself at will. Lu Li didn''t take this gourd as one thing. What''s more, even from the perspective of exploration, the gourd is only gray without any aura, so Lu Li takes it for granted that this gourd is a symbolic thing, which is of no use.


    But before the fisherman said that he had a treasure to protect him from entering the two boundary rivers, Lu Li thought of this gourd.What''s more, a mysterious god suddenly attacked us. It was this gourd that suddenly appeared, burst out a strong light and expelled the ghost. Lu Li finally understood what kind of treasure this thing was.


    "A treasure that can travel between the two realms and cross the boundary between life and death?"


    Lu Li touched the purple gourd and felt a little cold. After he murmured, he immediately settled down and looked at the God who had been expelled.


    In the field of vision of the exploration eye, Youshen is just a mass of white aura, with no specific shape. But Lu Li is sure that after killing this thing, there must be some points that can be taken.


    "The previous battle with Yuan Jingtao broke down, so let''s take you back to blood."


    After being on guard, Lu Li stares at the ghosts who are constantly manifesting themselves in various forms. Raising his hand is a sword of color. The whole void is shaken by this sword, and the fog disappears, forcing those ghosts to flee.


    Under a sword, a Youshen was chopped into pieces on the spot, and a large amount of aura flew out and was absorbed by Lu Li on the spot.


    "I see."


    After feeling the strength of a quiet God, Lu Li nods. Although these creatures seem to be hard to get along with, they are just the degree of immortality. The source of their real strength is probably the fog around them.


    As long as you are in the fog, you Shen seems to have inexhaustible strength, and it is difficult to overcome the confrontation.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li uses his left hand to move mountains and his right hand to wield his sword. The true Qi of the sword Sutra is endless and extremely pure. The fog around it is hard to gather. Just after it is formed, it is scattered by the light of Lu Li''s sword.


    Although this kind of combat is extremely exhausting, it is the most effective way.


    Several Youshen lost the cover of fog and had no place to escape. They were killed by Lu Li on the spot and extracted points.


    "A quiet God is between 30 and 50 o''clock. It seems that you God is not a spiritual creature, but a special life." With the points he gained, Lu Li also realized the nature of Youshen. He was not a pure spiritual creature like Wu Ling, but more like a human warrior. His strength collapsed after death, and the number of points he could extract was extremely limited.


    But 30 to 50 o''clock is a very big fortune.


    In a short time, Lu Li cut off the eight heads of Youshen, and the number of points he got made up for at least a little loss in the war with Yuan Jingtao.


    After a while, Lu Li swings away the fog. He feels that there are some astringent blocks coming from the meridians in his body. He knows that he has exerted too much, or that he is not able to skillfully use the power of the Mingyou realm. He does not have a high degree of control over himself, causing damage to the meridians.


    However, after his killing, the ghosts around him have been killed completely. Moreover, you gods are not like the black ones in the monster sea. They obviously have high wisdom. They find that the "living soul" is somewhat powerful. Some of them have already hidden away and do not intend to fight with him.


    So, without the Youshen block, Luli found that there was a ladder in the fog. Although I didn''t know where to go, Lu Li still walked past without hesitation.


    According to the fisherman, the way back is in the fog. Now that he has the strength to fight against Youshen, he doesn''t have to worry about going the wrong way.


    If you really go wrong, kill through the fog and go back to ask the fisherman.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    After some fighting, I finally saw the way ahead. Even if it was strange, Lu Li could not care about it.


    Looking at the steps leading to the deep space in front of him, Lu Li leaped forward, leaving a huge gap in the fog around his body. The whole person rushed to the sky like a gray dotted line.


    "The power of Mingyou realm is more mysterious, and it requires strong control over itself. Otherwise, it will lead to turbulence of heaven and earth, waste too much genuine Qi and overload meridians."


    On the way to the imperial air, Lu Li constantly refines his present state and analyzes the power of Mingyou realm.


    Although there is something ingenious about this cultivation, it seems to be taking advantage of the loopholes in the rules. Although it is not in accordance with the rules, the result is still the same.


    As long as the "law" of the two boundary rivers admits, this bright and secluded state is a real realm.


    Therefore, Lu Li wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to grasp all the time to realize the power of Mingyou.


    As for the road leading to Mingyou, he has already gone through it before, just as he had practiced to tongxuan. If he takes the same road for a second time, the difficulty will naturally be much lower. But the control of power is different. Master Mingyou also has strong and weak points, similar to xuezun, Gu Haoran, mu Hongxiu, and even the strong Mingyou of Cang Wang. He has reached the limit of his own power. This is not only because they have been in Mingyou for many years, but also because of their understanding of the realm, so that they are familiar with the use of power. For example, they can also control these subtle forces without dispersing them.


    It is from this that the fighting power of the strong comes.


    The breakthrough of the two realms of Hanoi gave Lu Li an opportunity to get in touch with this force in advance and try to understand it.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have so much time to study it carefully. Otherwise, as long as I can skillfully use the power of Mingyou, even if I return to the world, it will be of great benefit to the growth of my own combat power."


    Lu Li sighed slightly. If you give him a little more time to thoroughly understand the power of Mingyou realm, his control of true Qi will be promoted several steps. At least below Mingyou, there will be no one who can play a more powerful role than him.


    However, Lu Li didn''t care too much about these. Even if he didn''t have much time to get familiar with this power, he only walked through the road of Mingyou, which was the biggest harvest.


    Otherwise, even with the help of modifiers, it would be impossible for us to enter the Ming and secluded world so smoothly under the harsh laws of the human world.


    "Well? Is that? "


    At this time, Lu Li''s body suddenly stopped and looked at the big fog in front of him.


    The lower steps are now at the end, and the rest are completely covered with fog. However, the scope of Lu Li''s mind perception has been able to cover tens of miles accurately. If we exert ourselves and disperse our thoughts, we can perceive some situations within a hundred or thousands of miles. Therefore, even if we are far away, Luli still feels a strange smell from the area covered by the fog.


    Most of them were blocked by the fog, but some of them still penetrated into it and noticed a trace of something wrong.


    "There''s a building behind the fog." Lu Li squinted, "is there anyone living in the two worlds of Hanoi?"


    "No, beyond the life and death boundary, even if there is, it should be the soul."


    "But in these two boundary rivers, is not only the existence of wandering spirits?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Li settled his mind, swept his body, and flew towards the fog.


    The expected obstacles did not appear. On the contrary, the fog seemed to have nothing to do with it, which was quite different from the previous fog.


    At the same time when Lu Li entered the fog, the ghost God who had not been met all the way appeared again.


    And this time, more than a dozen of Youshen flew over, wrapped in gray fog. They didn''t mean to flinch at all. It seemed that Lu Li had to be driven out of this area.


    At this time, Lu Li also saw what was hidden behind the fog.


    It''s an island floating in the air.


    On the island, there are rows of buildings, and there is a circular platform at the top. At this time, many people gathered and were looking up at the scene where the God of the underworld blocked him.


    "Wandering soul?" Lu Li avoided the attack of the gods, and the spirit swept directly to the island.


    How can you expect that this behavior is even more infuriating the you God, one of the you God even uttered human words and said in an angry voice: "outsider! You have killed many of our people. Don''t push your luck


    The spirit was obviously more powerful, and the fog around it was very strong. It whirled along with its mood fluctuation, like a gray whirlpool.


    Lu Li frowned slightly, turned his head and looked at the quiet God. He was about to talk to him. Suddenly there was a big voice on the platform of the island: "get out of here!"


    His voice completely aroused the emotions of those "people". They said excitedly, "you are not welcome here, outsiders!"


    "Get out of here!"


    "Send someone to inform you emperor that a strong foreign intruder has broken in!"


    For a moment, people on the platform moved one after another. Some people went to inform the strong, but more people drove Lu Li away angrily."Outsiders, you shouldn''t be here. Leave as soon as you emperor hasn''t found you."


    At the same time, it suppressed other ghosts and did not continue to attack Lu Li. But those ghosts did not relax their vigilance. Once there was any change in Luli, they would attack again.


    "Don''t get me wrong."


    Lu Li''s eyes swept over the mysterious gods hidden in the fog and calmed his voice: "I just want to find the way back to the world, and I don''t mean to intrude into your territory. If you had known that you could communicate, you would not have killed those gods before. "


    "The way back to earth? Are you the soul? " As soon as the voice of the ghost sank, "there is no way for the soul to go back when it enters the two boundary rivers. It can either be infected by the river and become a wandering soul, or enter the nether world to become a Taoist warrior."


    "No way back?" Lu Li frowned and said, "the elder outside is not the same as you."


    "The old man outside? You mean Diaoyou


    After the quiet God asked a question, he said coldly: "the Diaoyuan is trying to find a way to return to the world, so he was trapped by the two boundary rivers. Otherwise, with his strength, he will never be reduced to the present situation. "


    "In that case, there is no way to leave the two boundary rivers and return to the world?"


    Lu Li didn''t expect that he had killed himself in the Youshen''s territory and had such an answer.


    What''s more, listening to the tone of the spirit, what it said doesn''t seem to be a fake. In other words, as far as it knows, there is no way for the two boundary rivers to return to the human world.


    "You''ve got the answer. Get out of here."


    Seeing something wrong with Lu Li''s expression, he immediately urged him to leave here.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was just about to inquire more about some things. Suddenly, a gentle voice rang out in the island, "the comer is a guest. Let this little friend of the Terran enter."


    The voice came, the surrounding god suddenly reduced the hostility, but still extremely vigilant to Lu Li. But the Youshen, who was speechless, did not dare to set up a channel: "you emperor! He has just killed more than a dozen of my compatriots. How can he be allowed into the city? "


    The voice from the island did not come out again, and it was clear that a decision had been made.


    Even if the God was dissatisfied, he did not dare to question the emperor''s decision. The gray fog surrounding it fluctuated for a long time, and then he heard it humming: "follow me!"


    It was wrapped in a cloud of fog and flew to the island.


    The rest of the gods also flew up together, from both sides of the formation of the potential of attack, did not let down the guard.


    Lu Li doesn''t think so. He follows the leader of the Youshen.


    At the moment of stepping into the island, Lu Li immediately felt an extremely strong array fluctuation hidden around. Obviously, in this floating island, there is also a very powerful array.


    "Not only is there a suspected wandering soul, but also an array?" Lu Li skimmed over the island and swept through the rows of buildings. He not only found traces of the array, but also found many "Terran" creations.


    Including the breath of treasure soldiers and even spirit soldiers.


    If it''s a ghost washed away from memory, they can''t create these things at all.


    "It seems that there is something else about this island."


    Lu Li pondered.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    As the quiet God entered the deep part of the island, the top peak was built a elegant bamboo house. The quiet God flew to the bamboo house, and said in a cold voice, "when you see you emperor, you need to keep respectful, you know?"


    "You God also pays attention to the red tape of these people?" Luli smiled at it, but did not get any response.


    Quietly convergence expression, Luli left the mouth, as it fell to the bamboo house.


    "Please enter the family of people."


    In the bamboo house, the gentle voice rang again.


    Lu Li heard words, a little thought, is arch hand way: "later Lu Li, disturbed."


    After all, Lu Li walked to the bamboo house.


    However, those quiet gods did not follow immediately, the fog around the body twisted for a moment, and became human.


    The leader was a man of large and strong stature, and in the slightly surprised expression of Luli, he showed a threatening look.


    He was clearly the quiet God who spoke.


    And around him, the quiet God, which was transformed into a human form, had men and women, and the only feature was that the eyebrows had diamond marks.


    But these "people" are all expressionless, not squint, and still keep the state of being attacked by the vaguely.


    Lu Li pressed the doubts in her heart and walked into the bamboo house silently.


    As soon as we enter the bamboo house, there will be a special fragrance. Lu Li sniffed, felt that the body Qi actually increased a bit, suddenly surprised to open the exploration eyes to look for four weeks.


    By no means, the whole bamboo house is shining brightly, and it is also a treasure that can not distinguish points from the eyes of exploration.


    "Little friends like the shabby built by the bamboo of life?"


    Suddenly, the two previous gentle voices sounded again, Lu Li followed the prestige, and saw an old man slowly come out.


    On the side of the old man, she followed a girl in Ru skirt, who was looking at him with curious eyes.


    "Life bamboo, younger generation is the first time to hear. It seems to be a unique treasure in Hanoi. " Lu Li''s eyes looked at the old man, "is the elder the you emperor?"


    "Ha ha, what you emperor is not you emperor, they are blind, call the old immortal a Youbo is."


    The old man put his hand at his hand, and with the help of the girl, he walked to the chair and entered the seat. He was humane to all the people on the scene: "sit down. It is rare to have a guest to come to the door, and do not show such a great hostility."


    "You emperor, this person kills our countrymen, and Prys into the" border city "at will. It must be the poor of the people who come from


    "And he has something to do with the fishers, and it''s probably the one who sent them," the big man hummed


    "Oh?" The old man, with his eyes bright, reached for a sign that Luli sat down and spoke, and then he smiled and said, "how is the fisherman? I haven''t seen him for more than a hundred years. "


    Lu Li sat down and said, "it''s true, my younger generation and that The elder fisherman. We are not very familiar, but we just see him sitting by the river, so I went up and talked about a few words and asked about the way back to the world. "


    "Hum, a bunch of bullshit!"


    The man of the big man disdained: "two boundary river is one of the road to the nether, how can there be a way back? You have come here, indicating that your physical life is nearly broken. If you want to return to the world, it is a journey of life and life. Is it a martial arts respect that you can do


    "Wu Zun? You mean the state of seclusion? "


    Lu Li also heard this new saying for the first time, "originally here, the Ming and quiet environment is called Wu Zun."


    "An era has an era of address. Old people are nostalgic. For the division of state, they can not be changed, and they are biased. "


    The old man smiled: "in today''s era, the martial arts realm is indeed called Mingyou master. There is no difference between them. Don''t take seriously small friends."


    "The old generation is quite new. I have read many ancient books, and now the real martial arts area That is, the world, thousands of years has been used to use the realm of Ming you master this realm, is the predecessor has thousands of years old? "


    Lu Li looked at the old man and showed a deep smile.


    The old man naturally hears his tentative intention, but he does not avoid the problem: "in this life and death boundary, time has no meaning. If you really want to say, the immortal was only a hundred years old before his life, and died because he could not break through the martial arts realm. The rest of the years have been spent in the two rivers, and have forgotten how many years have passed. "


    Lu Li, hearing the words, took a deep look at the old man, wrote down the name Wu apprentice and changed the topic: "I should not just want to talk about it so simply if I asked me to come in? As soon as I mentioned the world, my predecessors immediately invited me to enter the room, and I must know some internal feelings. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li once again: "if the elder really knows how to return to the world, please also give me advice."


    "Be wild!"


    The man of the big man whispered, "what is your identity, is it necessary to answer such absurd questions as you?"


    "It has been said that you have come to the limit of life and death. In these two rivers, only the wandering souls who have been washed away from all memories, and the living souls who want to force to go to the dark place. You are the soul, only abandon the body, to the dark road! ""You Qing, don''t be rude."


    The old man was not warm and not angry, and the burly man''s expression was not willing, but he still shut up according to his words.


    Lu Li did not look at him, but looked at the old man and said, "I can''t see it. If there are only living souls and wandering spirits in the two realms of Hanoi, Diaoyou and you, how did you stay here?"


    "Diaoyong is obviously not a living soul, let alone a wandering soul. He can feed on wandering souls. Although it is very deep to cover up, he should have entered the two boundary rivers in flesh. "


    "As for all of you, you can not only fight with the help of the fog in the two realms of Hanoi, but even transform them into human beings..."


    Lu Li shook his head, "or should say, you are human race originally, not what you God."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li has almost guessed that he has been cheated. The mysterious fisherman still lied in this matter.


    Whether it''s zhenhun stele or the origin of Youshen, he didn''t tell the truth.


    Although I don''t know why he wanted to do this, Lu Li immediately said, "since you can keep your memory and stay in the two boundary rivers, it shows that the two boundary rivers are not the places of life and death at all. This is just a world of its own. If there is an entrance, there will be an exit. "


    "You are really smart."


    The old man didn''t get angry at all, but laughed more happily: "yes, the two boundary rivers really form a world of their own. But it''s also a place of life and death. There is no conflict between the two. "


    "What do you mean?" Lu Li frowned.


    "Since you know that there is a dark place in the world, you have never thought about it. Why do you have to go to the nether world after death? There are hundreds of millions of martial arts in the world. In the old age, there were so many powerful people in wuzun, even in Wudi and Wushen. These strong people should be free from life and death, but if they fall, where should their souls go? Where are you going with your amazing accomplishments? "


    "Those who are strong in martial arts will be able to explore the origin of the world and perceive the existence of other worlds. When he reaches the realm of Emperor Wu, he is able to break through the void. His strength is comparable to that of a million soldiers. And the power of martial god is the power to destroy the world. You can roam around the world at will. Even if such strong men perish, their souls also have the power to destroy heaven and earth. If they are allowed to remain in the world, what kind of scene should it be? "


    "Have you not thought about these problems?"


    The old man said here and took a few breaths. The girl behind him quickly stroked his chest.


    The old man shook his head with a smile to show that he was in no way, and then looked at Lu Li with his deep eyes: "the nether world is the prison of the most powerful, and the two boundary rivers are their chains. No matter how powerful the existence is, after the death of the body, it will come to the Liangjiehe River to suppress its soul, wash its memory, and enter the nether world to kill its strength. Therefore, the two boundary rivers are a line between life and death. If you cross this line, no matter how powerful you are, you must follow the rules here. "


    "We are the same."


    The old man said with a wry smile: "the so-called Youshen is just the reputation established by the most powerful people who refuse to cross the two boundary rivers from generation to generation."


    When Lu Li heard this, he was surprised: "can the soul state be Can you also leave offspring? "


    The old man looked at him and said with a smile: "the physical body shaped by the two boundary river law can let you directly enter the realm of Wu Zun. Why can''t you give birth to future generations?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    When Lu Li heard the speech, he felt that there was some truth. After all, the body created by the two boundary river law can even be practiced. Why can''t it breed offspring?


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s eyes on the "quiet gods" around him changed a little.


    This group of people is obviously not the ancient strong as the old people said.


    Because they obviously don''t have much memory of the outside world, and they really think of themselves as a group of ghosts. This group of them seems to be the descendants of those who came to the Liangjiehe River and were unwilling to go to the nether world for generations.


    They are only half human because they are affected by the law of the two boundary rivers. Therefore, they can take advantage of the fog here, and even transform them into various forms and maintain the human body.


    "Little friend, do you have a clear idea?"


    The old man smiles and interrupts Lu Li''s thoughts.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he also laughed: "according to the elder''s meaning, the two boundary rivers are just a small world, and they are also shackles to the souls of the strong. The younger generation has a problem that is still unclear. Please help me to solve it. "


    The old man nodded his head and said, "little friend, it''s OK to say it. I know everything."


    "If the spirits of the ancient strong men once entered the Liangjiehe River and settled down here, where have these people gone now? After all The elder once said that time is meaningless in these two realms of Hanoi, and the souls of those who are strong will not die. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, the old man was silent for a while, and did not answer immediately.


    And the burly man named Youqing said in a deep voice: "the whereabouts of our ancestors is the biggest secret of our family. You are an outsider. Why should we tell you the secret of our ancestors?"


    "Besides, nowadays, it is not that there are no ancestors in the city. But they are all sleeping. Otherwise, you are just a wuzun area, and you dare to be presumptuous here? "


    You Qing is obviously hostile to outsiders, or he has great hostility to Lu Li himself.


    On the one hand, Lu Li did kill many Youshen before. On the other hand, Lu Li''s strength on this island is already very strong.


    Most of you gods are the cultivation of the immortal realm. Even with the help of fog, they may not be Lu Li''s opponents.


    The most important thing is that they seldom meet outsiders in the two realms of Hanoi. They don''t have any enemies on weekdays and have not experienced the ordeal between life and death. For them, cultivation is just a pastime to kill time. They are not as persistent in their pursuit of power as the martial arts men in the world.


    Without pressure, there will be no motivation. Once in a while, there are a few quiet gods who can reach the clear and secluded state. All of them are gifted.


    "You Qing, he just hasn''t seen a foreigner. Don''t blame him."


    Seeing that youqingzhan showed great hostility, the old man sighed: "most of the people in this island are new generations. Compared with those who built this place at first, even the old and the decadent are younger generation. Those powerful beings are trapped in the two boundary rivers and have experienced countless years. Some of them can not bear loneliness. They left the island to explore the two boundary rivers, and they never come back. "


    "The other part, stay in the island to teach the younger generation, pass down the cultivation of Dharma, and cultivate new and strong people from generation to generation. These elders are sleeping most of the time, and they will not appear unless there are major changes in the island. "


    "Finally, there are some..."


    The old man shook his head. "They can''t stand the torture of endless life and choose self extinction."


    Lu Li eyebrows slightly jump.


    Self extinction?


    That is to say, there are many strong people who have been driven crazy and committed suicide by the endless years?


    Thinking of this, Lu Li felt a little chilly and couldn''t help but say, "if even the supreme beings who once roamed the world would be driven crazy and choose to self annihilate, then these two boundary rivers In other words, what kind of existence is it that creates the nether world? "


    According to the old man, in ancient times long ago, there was no nether world and two boundary rivers.


    Although he didn''t finish speaking, Lu Li could also guess what he meant.


    The two boundary rivers are used to wash away the consciousness and memory of the souls of those who are strong, and to kill their strength in the dark. This is the special world of shackles and prisons, which were born to deal with the souls of the strong.


    Lu Li faintly feels that there must be a earthshaking plot behind this.


    According to the old man, once among the strong, wuzunjing, that is, Mingyou master, could pry into the origin of the world and feel the existence of the outside world. But Emperor Wu broke the void, one person''s power can be emperor''s million, said fear is to see God''s realm.


    If man and nature are strong, one man''s power can destroy a weak country. Even according to ge Xinyue, when you arrive at the heaven and human realm, you can open a channel to another world and see the so-called "gods.".


    This is also the origin of the theory of seeing God.


    However, Lu Li has never heard of the old man''s Wushen realm, and there are very few records about seeing God in Zhenwu area.


    It''s like when you come to the realm of God, the path of the warrior is cut off. For thousands of years, it''s very rare for Zhenwu to see the powerful God. What happened after the old man''s existence was unknown.Thinking of the major secret involved behind this, Lu Li is also surprised.


    Even if he is really not afraid of heaven and earth, but that is under the premise of certain assurance. For example, Lu Li did not dare to be involved in such a big secret of heaven and earth that he was even more powerful than the one who saw the divine realm.


    He doesn''t know how much he''s going to die, but he doesn''t know how much he''s going to die.


    Even so, facing Cang Wang directly this time, Lu Li still felt what absolute strength means. Even if he was in good condition at that time and the king of Cang wanted to kill him, it was a move. Moreover, after seeing the scenery of Mingyou, Lu Li understood the power of those top Mingyou.


    After all, they are the pride of an era. They almost represent the whole fortune of the last era.


    Lu Li knows that even they can''t fight, let alone provoke some old antiques.


    So Lu Li said to the old man, "it seems that the elder is willing to say so much to the younger generation. It seems that there must be some requirements. It''s better to get to the point and say what you want. As long as we can get a way back to the world, no matter what it is, I will give it a try. "


    "Xiaoyou is really a smart man."


    The old man praised: "there is nothing wrong. I really want to ask for something."


    Speaking, he looked at the girl beside him, "Ling er."


    The girl hesitated, but she took a step forward.


    At this time, Lu Li observed the girl.


    It seems that she is still 16 or 17 years old. Although her appearance is not unique, she is also pretty and charming. Just look at their eyes, some curious and evasive.


    It is obvious that the girl is a shy and shy person.


    But that''s normal.


    According to the law, the descendants of the most powerful have never left the Liangjiehe River, and it is very rare for them to come from the outside world. They have no understanding of outsiders like him. It is natural that they will be at a loss when they suddenly see such a one.


    "What do you mean, master?" But Lu Li still does not understand the meaning of the old man''s move.


    But he soon noticed the difference between girls.


    There is no diamond mark on her eyebrow.


    Even the old man, the "you emperor", has a mark on the center of her eyebrows. Among the people present, only the girl''s eyebrows are clean and clean, and the breath is extremely chaotic. Compared with the deep and strange breath of Youshen, the girl is more like a human race.


    "This daughter is a descendant of an ancestor. Because of the chaos of the two boundary rivers, the power of zhenhun stele was at its peak, and her soul was hurt and fell into a deep sleep. Only recently did he wake up and never practiced the inheritance of the Youshen clan. "


    The old man noticed Lu Li''s doubts and explained.


    Lu Li was surprised and said, "that is to say, she is the direct descendant of those ancient strong men?"


    He kept staring at the girl. The girl seemed to be frightened. She dodged behind the old man.


    The old man said with a smile: "ling''er is more afraid of strangers. In addition to being old, she doesn''t even want to be close to you."


    "However, she is indeed a direct descendant of her early ancestors. Although her consciousness fell into a deep sleep after her birth, she has only been" experienced "for more than ten years. But ling''er is the most special one among us. "


    The old man took a deep look at Lu Li: "little friend should also feel it."


    Lu Li showed a hesitant expression, and then nodded, "she has a stronger sense of human race That is to say, she is alive. "


    "In fact, everyone on this island was born alive. However, the laws of the two boundary rivers are extremely exclusive to life. Therefore, our ancestors created the inheritance of the Youshen family and changed our breath for us. Although we can survive in the two boundary rivers, we are gradually assimilated by the laws here and become another form of life. "


    The old man sighed and looked at the girl named ling''er with kind eyes. "We have no chance, but ling''er She''s different from us. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    After hearing this, Lu Li finally understood the meaning of the Youdi.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he was surprised and said, "master, you want to Let me take her back with me? "


    Mention back to the world, the girl''s eyes are bright a little bit, some afraid of secretly looking at Lu Li, but more is looking forward to.


    She expected Lu Li to agree.


    But Lu Li''s next reply made her eyes dim.


    "I can''t agree to it."


    Lu Li''s resolute refusal.


    When the old man heard the words, he did not get angry, but said, "why? Since I was young, you have become a strong martial arts master. Even if the times have changed, wuzun is still the overlord. With my skills, it is only a matter of a hand to take care of linger. "


    "With this condition, in exchange for the method of leaving the two boundary rivers, this transaction will make you a steady profit and not lose."


    However, Lu Li said with a wry smile: "the elder said that it was right. If I was really a mingyoujing, let alone take care of a person, even if the elder added a few more, it would be very easy for me. But I will not count when I leave the two boundary rivers


    "In fact, my physical state is not even Qi Qiao. Well That is to open the orifices in the body and warm up the true Qi


    "Qi Qiao That is the realm of martial arts and apprenticeship. "


    The old man pondered for a while, then he said inconceivably: "that is to say, the strength of little friend is cultivated in two realms of Hanoi? Little friend How long have you been stranded in two boundary Hanoi? "


    "To be honest, I''ll be here for a few hours." Lu Li thought for a while and then said.


    How many hours?


    As soon as he said this, the old man had no reaction, and all the people around him were surprised.


    You Qing looked at Lu Li with the monster''s eyes. "Do you mean that it took only a few hours since you recast your body to become a martial arts Zun state?"


    Lu Li glanced at him and ignored this guy.


    Youqing was also shocked and inexplicable. She forgot to care about Lu Li''s attitude for a moment. She just murmured: "a few hours Only a few hours? "


    The old man''s expression was also a little surprised. After a long pause, he said with a bitter smile: "it seems that little friend is indeed a natural posture, but it was a rude old man before."


    "Little friend, don''t blame them. If you can enter the realm of wuzun in a few hours, it''s really a big blow to them."


    "You Qing is a very gifted people of that generation. It took him 80 years to enter the realm of Wu Zong."


    The realm of Wu Zong should correspond to the realm of immortality.


    Eighty years to go?


    Lu Li looks at you Qing in surprise.


    At the moment, you Qing''s expression is at a loss, and it has been greatly impacted.


    However, in Lu Li''s view, this is a typical case of watching the sky.


    Although it is only a special case, it may not be possible to find a second mu ningqiu in the whole Zhenwu area, but it also shows that the vision of the Youshen clan is still shallow.


    Trapped in this small world, even if they can easily get the inheritance of the ancient strongmen, but the clansmen only have these. In contrast, 80 years can be regarded as a genius.


    It can be put in Zhenwu area. It takes 80 years to become immortal. It can only be regarded as mediocrity, and even has a lot of luck.


    "There are many warriors in Zhenwu area, and they have to go through life and death every day. Everyone has great pressure for resources and inheritance between clans and dynasties. In such an environment, it is not very difficult to produce strong people. "


    Lu Li said with a smile: "there is no pressure in the two realms of Hanoi. Naturally, there is no motivation for cultivation."


    After that, Lu Li turned to the main topic and said, "but my younger generation''s physical strength in the world is really not good, and I''ve been in a lot of trouble recently. If I really take this girl with me, I''m afraid there''s no way to distract her, and she''ll probably get into trouble."


    "If possible, I''d like to take her with me, but it''s too dangerous."


    Lu Li said it sincerely.


    After all, he is not shirking, but is really in big trouble outside.


    When he knew that his body was still alive, Lu Li knew that someone must have made a move. Either Gu Haoran or mu Hongxiu, no matter who made the move and how it turned out, his body was not dead. Cang Wang must have been cut face, and even yuan Jingtao''s life might not be saved.


    In this way, he even completely offended the most powerful prince, the head of the nine prefectures and the most powerful prince of swallowing heaven. After going out, how to face the Cang King''s representative revenge is a problem, but also with this helpless little girl together, it is really some trouble.


    "If so..."


    The old man sighed, but the girl behind him suddenly said in a crisp voice: "I am not afraid of death."


    Lu Li looked at her, and her lips moved. She was about to say something, but she saw the girl plucking up her courage and saying, "stay here, sooner or later, I will become a wandering soul. I don''t want to die like this. I I would rather die on earth. ""Ling''er."


    The old man frowned, trying to stop the girl.


    The girl said obstinately, "you all say that I am a descendant of the first generation, representing the ancient glory of the Youshen clan. But I don''t remember anything. I can''t practice the Youshen skill. I have to endure the pain of the fog every day, and even implicate my grandfather. I don''t want to continue to be a burden here


    "Although we don''t talk about it, I know that to you, I''m a burden with the false name of the first generation."


    "I will become a wandering soul in a few years at most. I don''t want to die in my life


    When the girl said this, her voice was choking.


    Although the people of the Youshen clan protect her very well, they take good care of her every day, and even don''t mention her life span. At least, those who have inherited from the top of the times can not represent all of the ancient times, even if they are not inherited from the same age.


    She read a lot of books every day, and she was very intelligent. She knew her health very well.


    If it is not for her, why is the emperor in a hurry to send her to the world after seeing a strong alien?


    "Ling''er, we never think you are a burden. You are the descendant of the first ancestor, and you are the object that all you gods must protect. "


    You Qing heard the girl''s words, immediately frowned and retorted.


    He did not agree to let the girl leave with Lu Li, and did not say whether there was any risk in leaving the two boundary rivers. He could not believe Lu Li alone.


    But because this request was put forward by you emperor, he could not speak directly even if he opposed it.


    But now it''s different. Seeing that Lu Li refused, the girl was a little reluctant. He said, "if you can''t practice, you can find a solution sooner or later. There are many inheritances of the Youshen clan, and several sleeping ancestors may be able to create a new skill for you next time when they wake up. "


    "When will that wait?"


    The girl said obstinately, "when they wake up, maybe I''m dead."


    "Ling''er!"


    You Qing stares big eyes and wants to say some heavy words, but she thinks that the identity of a girl is actually higher than you emperor. She is the descendant of her first ancestor. Like several ancestors who are sleeping now, Youqing swallows her words back and gives Lu Li a vicious look.


    Standing beside the silent Lu Li is somewhat inexplicable, and he was hated by this guy for no reason.


    But he''s heard the whole story.


    Because they can''t practice the inheritance of the Youshen clan, they stay in Liangjiehe as a living person. Every day, they are rejected by the laws of Liangjiehe, and their life span is very short. If she continues, she will probably die in Liangjiehe and become a wandering soul.


    So Lu Li pondered, looked at the girl and said, "I would rather die in the world than stay in the two boundary rivers to die. Do you really think so?"


    The girl will vent her depression almost, and her momentum will be a little weak, and she will restore the appearance of being afraid of strangers. Although she is timid, she nods firmly.


    Seeing this, the old man sighed helplessly and said with a wry smile: "in the final analysis, it''s still that I''m not good at cultivation. If I can enter the realm of Emperor Wu..."


    He said it without going on.


    What if he became emperor Wu? Even those sleeping ancestors of the martial god can not solve the problem, what is his ability to solve it?


    In addition to using the original Qi for her life, a little relief of her suffering from being suppressed by the two boundary rivers is the limit he can do.


    So the old man knew that there was no other way to send her to the world. It is because of this that he immediately invited Lu Li when he revealed his breath. He wanted to exchange the results of his exploration over the years and send the girl to the world.


    But now Lu Li refused


    The old man closed his eyes slightly and stopped talking.


    "If you insist, I don''t mean I can''t promise."


    At this time, Lu Li suddenly opened his mouth and broke the silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    At once the girl showed a look of hope.


    The old man also looked at Lu Li, "if you have any conditions, you can put forward them together. As long as you can take ling''er away, I will make the decision and promise all your conditions in advance. "


    Lu Li chuckled. "Elder, don''t hurry to agree. It''s better to listen to my ideas."


    "It''s natural." The old man nodded.


    "In fact, my conditions are very simple. The way to leave the two boundary rivers is inevitable. The first thing left is that after returning to Zhenwu area, you should obey my arrangement and never make trouble at will. I''ve had enough trouble. I''m afraid I''ll go back to Liangjiehe soon if I''m provoked a few more. "


    "Well, as long as you can take me away, I''ll listen to you."


    The girl nodded firmly.


    Lu Li glanced at her and continued: "second, I need to borrow the inheritance of the Youshen clan."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Hearing this second condition, before the old man spoke, you Qing said, "how can the inheritance of a clan be shown to an outsider? It''s all the painstaking efforts of our ancestors, and there are even many ancient heritages. Even if it''s put into the world, it''s not a secret. "


    After that, he immediately turned to the old man and said, "you emperor, this man has a bad heart. It''s very likely that Diaowang sent him to steal the inheritance! The inheritance of our nation must not fall into his hands


    You Qing''s hostility to Lu Li has been completely suppressed.


    Many of the you gods that Lu Li killed before were his subordinates. Although the Youshen clan was originally between life and death, even if those people were killed, they would become wandering souls. However, their accomplishments were burned down and they were beaten to death for many years, which made Youqing very dissatisfied.


    In particular, he learned that Lu Li only took a few hours to practice martial arts. Maybe you Qing didn''t realize it. He had a trace of jealousy towards Lu Li.


    After hearing the second condition of Lu Li, the old man also showed a thoughtful expression, which seemed to be quite a bit embarrassed.


    In the end, he still asked, "do you want to get an inheritance skill? If that''s the case, I can provide several of them, all of which I have created over the years. "


    "After all, the inheritance of the Youshen clan has undergone various improvements, created specifically for the continuation of the clan. Even if the level is higher, it may not be suitable for the physical body of little friends in the world."


    You Emperor didn''t want to open the inheritance of you nationality to Lu Li. On the one hand, it was because of the secrecy of the inheritance. On the other hand, as he said, the inheritance of you nationality was not suitable for the cultivation of human body. Otherwise, the girl named ling''er would not have to venture into the world.


    "The elder misunderstood me. I don''t want to change my skills. I just want to follow the analogy and watch the martial arts of other strong men."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "now I have entered the realm of Mingyou by chance. I see that the road ahead is blocked and it is difficult to walk. Take advantage of this opportunity to be inspired by other people and hope to see it. "


    "What''s more, you nationality inheritance may not be the best. I can''t guarantee anything else. At least, I can guarantee that it will never be spread out after borrowing."


    Lu Li''s tone is sincere, and he really has this idea in mind.


    No matter how powerful the inheritance of you nationality is, can it be compared with wumianjian Scripture? If there is a modifier, as long as he doesn''t die, he will continue to improve the Wumian sword Sutra through other skills. The upper limit of Wumian sword Sutra will only be higher and higher, and it will be customized according to his situation.


    It would be crazy to put such skills into practice instead of practicing them.


    However, Lu Li still in line with the idea of "do not look at the white do not see", put forward this request.


    After all, the ancestors of you nationality were once the most powerful warriors in the world. The road they left behind, even if they could not walk, would have certain reference significance.


    What''s more, those skills may be integrated into themselves to enhance their strength. Lu Li will not miss such a great opportunity in vain.


    "If you can promise not to pass on my family''s Heritage..." You emperor pondered, and finally nodded: "this condition, I also agreed."


    "You emperor!"


    You Qing is full of face and can''t believe it.


    He didn''t expect that you emperor would agree to such a rude request.


    Even if they are in peace with the world, they don''t attach much importance to the realm of strength, but how can they pass on such things to outsiders at will?


    "I''ve decided on this, you Qing. You don''t have to persuade me any more."


    The old man raised his hand and didn''t give you the chance to continue to speak. As the leader of the Youshen clan, he still has this right. Even if you Qing is unwilling to hear him make up his mind, he can only bite his teeth and retreat back.


    But the eyes are quite unwilling, staring at Lu Li, I don''t know what to think.


    "But before that, I want to ask you a question."


    You emperor turned his head to look at Lu Li and said with a smile, "what is the origin between Xiaoyou and Diaoyou? Why would the fisherman let you off the river bank


    I finally got to the point.Lu Li''s heart moved.


    From the perspective of Youqing''s attitude towards Diaoyou, Lu Li guessed that there must be some festival between the Youshen clan and him. The Diaoyou people feed on the wandering souls beside the two boundary rivers, and the Youshen clan inhabits here. The clansmen are powerful and each has a good soul. How could the fisherman not attack them?


    Even if trapped by those chains, Lu Li can still feel a trace of danger from Diaoyou. His opponent''s strength is absolutely not low. He is likely to be a bright and powerful person, or even stronger.


    Therefore, Lu Li is not surprised by this question.


    He repeated the dialogue with you emperor in the original form. Except for the Wumian sword Sutra and those chains that helped him at the critical moment, he did not conceal any details.


    You emperor quietly listened, sometimes nodding, sometimes showing a smile, until Lu Li finished the matter, this only laughs: "originally Diaowang described us as two world Hanoi born monsters, also said that the zhenhunbei is to suppress us?"


    "It''s ridiculous!"


    You Qing also sneered and despised diaoyeng: "he has been fighting against my family for many years. He hunted and killed the souls of the people. In order to survive, he captured and devoured some of the souls who passed through the stone road of the two boundary rivers. This guy is a devil. He has already fallen completely


    You emperor shook his head, but did not comment on the way the fisherman behaved. Instead, he said, "since the fisherman has added to your green eyes, you must have something worthy of your attention."


    "I think it should be the talent of little friends. The fact that you can enter the realm of Ming and you for a few hours shows that you have a stronger physical potential in the human world. It is precisely because you know this that you will deceive you to look for us. "


    Speaking of this, you emperor slowly stood up, one side of the Ling Er quickly helped him.


    You emperor said to Lu Li with a smile: "little friend, come with me, and take you to visit the inheritance place of my family."


    "But." You emperor seems to have a deep meaning: "our inheritance is all based on ancient seal cutting. In addition to the improved version, some of the original ancestors left no text carrier. Now no one in the family can understand. Whether there is such an opportunity depends on the understanding of little friend."


    Lu Li nodded his head and said, "it''s natural. Don''t worry. Even if you don''t get anything, my promise is still valid."


    He knew that you emperor had said this in front of him because he was afraid that he would not get the skill of human race and repent.


    Seeing that he understood what he meant, you di laughed and led Lu Li to leave the bamboo house.


    When they got down the mountain, they immediately attracted many people. These people of the Youshen clan first visited you emperor, and then they all looked at Lu Li with a pair of curious and vigilant eyes.


    Some of them are hostile, but they are not as obvious as Youqing.


    Among them, there are many children, close to Lu Li and look up curiously at him.


    Lu Li smiles at those children, and the group of little guys immediately run back to their parents.


    "Although the territory of Youshen is small, it is peaceful and peaceful."


    Looking at the figure of the group of children leaving, Lu Li sighed.


    Along the way, he saw the living conditions of the Youshen people. In fact, it was no different from the remote people he had seen in xuanjianzong.


    Living in the countryside for a long time, they don''t care about the affairs of the world, but they are harmonious with each other.


    "Compared with the human world, the two boundary rivers are lack of resources. It has been the result of countless years of management of my family to have such a sight."


    You God slightly sighed, but not as optimistic as Lu Li.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    As the leader of the Youshen clan, he knew more about it. What''s more, compared with the new generation of people today, he was not born in Liangjiehe, but came here after he died from the human world, and finally became a quiet God.


    Therefore, he knew more about the situation. He did not like the new generation who read ancient Chinese and regarded the world as a kind of legend and story.


    He knew very well that the Youshen clan was on the decline. If it went on like this, sooner or later, it would be destroyed. After seeing Lu Li and knowing that Zhenwu area is now developing, this kind of worry is even stronger.


    However, you emperor did not say much with Lu Li, but said mildly, "little friend, please come here."


    He reached out and pointed to a valley.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he raised his eyes to the valley and saw a lot of the mysterious gods. His face was surprised.


    You emperor said with a smile: "although our inheritance is not open to outsiders, it can be read freely within the people. After all, strictly speaking, the new generation of Youshen clan are the descendants of those strong ones. It is natural and natural to learn from their inheritance."


    "Little friend''s face shows surprise, it should be that all sects and sects in the world firmly control the inheritance in their hands, it is still not reduced."


    You emperor walked to the valley and said slowly, "this is human nature. Even after ten thousand years, it can''t be changed."


    "You are right, but not everyone in Zhenwu area today." Lu Li said a little, and then picked up some of his own experience in tuntian Shengguo to share with him, especially the idea of Wuzong. Lu Li still appreciated it.


    "From what you said, it seems that the founder of Wuzong had a long way to go."


    You emperor sighed and longed: "not only Wuzong, but also the holy kingdom of tuntian in the mouth of my little friend, is not small. What a prosperous age is it when everyone is like a dragon


    On hearing this, Lu Li moved in his heart and tried to say, "when you were alive, did you ever hear about the four seas royal court or the gods in the upper world?"


    "Four Seas court?"


    You emperor pondered for a while, shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of the four seas royal court, but there are gods and demons of different races."


    "Gods and demons?"


    Hearing this, Lu Li knew that in the time of Youdi, the gods in the upper world should not be rare, and they might even be present from time to time.


    You know, in Zhenwu area, it seems that some traces of the gods in the upper world can also be found.


    One of the most famous is the upper boundary inheritance.


    Even the inheritance can be left behind, indicating that the gods of the upper world have appeared many times in Zhenwu area, or they may have lived in Zhenwu area for a period of time.


    It''s just that there are traces of those who have become monuments, and there are few complete written records. That is to say, the five great demon States, who have developed their way through the inheritance of the demons, can only find out a word by word of mouth, but it is not detailed.


    "In the old age, the world was in chaos. Although the martial arts were complete, the whole world was not isolated and separated. The powerful warriors in the world could travel through the thousands of worlds, and the powerful people from other worlds could also come to the world That is Zhenwu area. "


    You emperor slowly recalled: "at that time, there was no difference between good and evil. There was no so-called right way by little friends. All the martial arts in the world were exploring the road, and there were not many disputes. If there is a dispute, it is also a fight with other nations. They often kill and kill. The warriors in Zhenwu region will get some foreign treasures from other nations. Many things are learned from them. "


    "Then, at some point, the gods and demons came. Among them, there were many powerful and incomparable gods of martial arts. They directly defeated many alien races to the soft and unified Zhenwu area. The strong men in the world refused to accept it, and a world shaking war broke out. However, the means of those gods and demons were more than others. Although some gods and Demons fell down, most of the martial gods in the world were killed and injured. As a result, the strength of the strong people declined rapidly, and there was a fault for a long time. "


    Speaking of this, Youdi stopped and continued: "after that, the gods and demons did not dare to continue to talk about the rule, but discussed how to coexist with the martial gods in the world. In the end, the world gave up a large territory in exchange for a lot of inheritance, which should be the root of the right path and the devil gate. "


    "So it is. The reason why the gods and demons will inherit is because Zhenwu is a hard bone to chew."


    Lu Li nodded and almost understood the history.


    Previously, he also wondered, if the God of the upper world was born to see God, would it not be invincible in the world, why should we leave inheritance to the weak?


    Now listen to you emperor''s account, although not completely, but at least proved that the so-called gods and demons before are not invincible. They were also killed by the strong men in Zhenwu area, and even scared. They had to talk about peace.


    As for the final outcome of the ceded territories, Lu Li did not ask.


    First, there is no need. Second, those territories are likely to be the present-day Sihai Wangting.


    After seeing the black devils, monsters, and the powerful and incomparable sea god general, Lu Li had a similar guess, but could not be sure.Now at least seven or eight points have been determined. The court of the four seas must be closely related to the so-called gods and demons.


    Gu Haoran has proved this from the side.


    "Well, you can go inside and watch at will, but remember not to take the books away, let alone destroy the ancient heritage in the valley."


    Finally, the two people in the conversation, has arrived at the valley entrance. You emperor ordered a word, then indicated that Lu Li can enter the valley.


    Lu Li is not polite and walks to the valley.


    As he walked into the valley, he found a little tail behind him.


    A turn back, and Ling er''s eyes on, the latter was scared a shake, back a few steps dare not speak.


    "Ling''er likes to stay in this valley on weekdays. Since you want to go to the valley, you can join her."


    You emperor said with a smile: "it''s just that she is very familiar with some situations in the valley. She can explain it to you."


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Lu Li didn''t have any opinions, and then he said to ling''er, "then Do you trouble ling''er? "


    Ling Er lowered her eyes and whispered, "no trouble."


    Seeing her so shy, Lu Li tugged at her mouth and continued to walk to the valley.


    Ling''er followed him a few steps away. He did not dare to be too close or too far behind. He looked like a little tail.


    When the two people''s figures completely disappeared in the valley, Youqing said excitedly: "you emperor, this man''s origin is unknown. Why do you want him to enter the valley of inheritance?"


    You emperor slowly took back his eyes and looked at you Qing. Then he said faintly, "because only he can make ling''er live."


    "Can''t we think of another way?" You Qing was not reconciled, retorted: "ling''er hasn''t had any trouble for so many years. Besides, she is still a descendant of the first ancestor. If you let her go to the world, would you not have the lineage of the first ancestor?"


    Speaking of this, he said in a deep voice: "at least let ling''er give birth to a son and continue the ancestral blood. This is her mission."


    "Enough!"


    You emperor suddenly burst out a very strong breath, you Qing stuffy hum, the whole person flies backward to fly out, extremely embarrassed to fall to the ground.


    At the moment, you emperor, no longer like that kind old man, finally showed the momentum of belonging to the leader of the clan.


    He looked at you Qing coldly in his eyes, "in your eyes, ling''er is the tool for you to bear?"


    He felt the opportunity to kill him. He even appeared in the fog. His fear almost made him escape into the fog and become a ghost.


    "I know you have some ideas about ling''er. You are not the only one in the family who wants to marry her."


    "But you are too overbearing and selfish. Even if you let linger give birth to a son for you, your offspring have the blood of their ancestors, so what? Linger''s physical condition will not last long if she does not go to the world. If she is pregnant with offspring, she will not be able to maintain her life for a long time. "


    "Are you so eager to sit in the position of Youdi? Is it all right to sacrifice linger? "


    You emperor said at the end, the tone has taken the real meaning of killing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    You Qing said: "I have never coveted the throne of you emperor! It''s just It''s just the Youshen clan. It can''t be without the blood of the first ancestor


    "You know that the inheritance of the first ancestors in the valley can only be solved by the blood of the first ancestors. Now we only have linger, a direct descendant of the first ancestor. Even she has left, when can we understand those supreme heavenly virtues?"


    You Qing''s voice is full of anxiety.


    You emperor took a deep look at him and said calmly, "how about understanding the supreme heavenly power for you? Where do you want to go? Wu Zun? Emperor Wu? Or the warrior God? "


    "Up to now, even if they get the cultivation skills of the Terrans, the Youshen people have no chance to leave Liangjiehe. You should know that. "


    "What''s more, linger is not only a descendant of the first ancestor..."


    The emperor squinted and recalled the couple he saw when he came to the island after his death, as well as the baby girl who had been sealed away. He said in silence: "even if the whole Youshen family is destroyed, I will let linger live."


    "She''s the only one who has to survive..."


    You Emperor didn''t say anything to you Qing again. He rose from the sky and flew towards the bamboo house.


    When you emperor left for a long time, you Qing stood up with the help of other people.


    Just now you Emperor just gave him a warning and didn''t want to hurt his life. But that kind of horrible killing machine still made him feel extremely scared.


    But after easing over, you Qing resented: "you Emperor Would rather a stranger take her to the world than give her to me


    When several Youshen people around heard his words and looked at each other, one of them frowned and said, "you Qing, we know your feelings for ling''er, and we also know that you want to leave a ancestral blood for the family. But this time That''s too much. "


    "Yes, although ling''er is the blood of the first ancestor, she is not a quiet God. She is a human body, and can not survive in the two boundary rivers, let alone combine with the Youshen clan."


    "Besides, she is not an object. Even if you di is willing to make decisions and she does not want to be happy with you, can you force her not to do so?"


    "You think so?" You Qing''s huge body trembled, looked at those people, and said angrily, "am I wrong? Over the years, how much resources did you spend for linger? The resources of Hanoi in the two realms are rare. Shouldn''t the resources wasted on her be returned to the ethnic group? "


    "What''s more, women''s bounden duty is to give birth to offspring and continue their blood. As a descendant of her first ancestor, she is duty bound! "


    You Qing''s voice is firm and resolute, and his words are extremely extreme.


    Each of the other members of the Youshen clan showed a different expression. Except for a few people who agreed with his words, the rest of the Youshen people didn''t approve of it.


    In particular, a female member of the clan had already looked at Youqing with more and more eyes. He said coldly, "the commander means that we women are only qualified to be reproductive tools in the clan?"


    He even became a commander, full of anger and strangeness.


    "You Lian, you Qing, that''s not what he meant. After all, linger''s situation is special. If she can also become a soldier and contribute to the inheritance of the family, she will naturally have the right to choose not to give birth to offspring. "


    One of the clansmen saw that the atmosphere was not right. He immediately stood up and played a round game. At the same time, he motioned you Qing not to say any more with his eyes.


    Although we are all aware of some things, it is obvious that you Qing is intensifying the contradiction by speaking it out with no fear.


    You Qing also realized that she had made a slip of words, and her expression was a little ugly. She said in a deep voice: "in a word, I will not agree with the matter that ling''er wants to return to the world with the outsider. If you emperor refuses to take it back, I will go to wake up the ancestors and ask them to come out and make a decision. "


    "Are you crazy?" The people in the round field were stunned and immediately said, "when the non Youshen people are living or dying, it is very likely to cause great damage to the ancestors'' performance if they are forced to wake up their ancestors."


    "The ancestors were originally the half step warrior God, and the realm was unstable. If you are forced to wake up and lose strength, fall to the realm of Emperor Wu, you are the sinner of the Youshen clan! "


    A woman named Youlian said in a cold voice.


    You Qing''s eyes twinkled, but they didn''t pay any attention to their advice. With a cold hum, they turned into fog and left the entrance of the valley.


    The rest of the people looked at each other and thought that today''s event was too absurd.


    "It''s no wonder Youqing is not responsible for this. Who in the whole family doesn''t know his feelings for ling''er? You emperor worried about ling''er''s life, and refused to let ling''er marry you Qing. That''s all. Now I don''t know where an outsider comes from. You emperor still wants linger to follow him to leave Liangjiehe... "


    A Youshen people sighed: "if I were Youqing, I would never give up."


    "So what? Ling''er is a descendant of the first ancestor and has a high status. Why does Youqing dare to have a wrong idea about her You Lian disdains to say: "on weekdays, he is relying on his own cultivation to be higher, and he is proud of himself. Now I met a foreigner in wuzun state. Seeing that he was inferior to others, he always encouraged you emperor to attack him. I don''t believe you didn''t see it. "When this was said, everyone was silent.


    Even those who make friends with you Qing dare not defend him in this matter.


    It''s good that Lu Li killed more than a dozen Youshen people before, but they were killed in the state of Youshen in the two boundary rivers. Finally, they were able to find a way to revive themselves. You Qing seems to be angry that those people''s accomplishments have been destroyed, but in fact, you Qing has been encouraging them all the time, trying to arouse the contradiction between Lu Li and you di.


    Although you emperor is strong, it is still the realm of Wu Zun. If the two men really fight, even if Lu Li is new to wuzun, they can also destroy you emperor when they fight to death.


    At the age of Youdi, if you are seriously damaged, you can only fall into a deep sleep like those ancestors and keep your own strength.


    It''s not necessary to say clearly what you Qing''s intention is. In fact, several people present are very clear about it.


    "Forget it, Youqing is only for the continuation of the clan. What he said is right. As the only descendant of the first ancestor, ling''er can only decipher those human skills in the valley. If she leaves, the Youshen people will be trapped in the two boundary rivers forever. "


    "Besides, now you Emperor It''s really too old. Many of his older ancestors have lost their composure. If you change you Qing to be your emperor... "


    "Shut up!"


    Youlian suddenly interrupts the clansman.


    The other side also seemed to think of something, and quickly changed his words: "I mean, you Qing is one of the most powerful soldiers of our family, and his talent..."


    "What day is not talent? Didn''t you hear from the outsider that he had reached the realm of wuzun after only a few hours in Liangjiehe. What''s more, listening to what he said, there are not a few talented warriors like him in the human world, and many of them are even more powerful than him. "


    "As he said, there is no pressure on the Youshen people. The clansmen seldom compete with each other, and their strength is too slow to enter the country. Do you want to return to the world in such a state


    You Lian said, her eyes swept several people''s faces, and said faintly: "don''t talk about you emperor again. Although you emperor is old, you are not as incompetent as you think!"


    Hearing the speech, all the people nodded.


    Of course, even if she didn''t remind her, they still remember the scene when you emperor broke out and sent you green to fly. Even you Qing is so vulnerable in front of you emperor, not to mention them?


    Each of them left the valley entrance without further conversation.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ling''er, so diligent, today I come to the valley to study."


    "Sister ling''er, would you like to explain the inheritance to us today?"


    Not long after entering the valley, Luli and linger were surrounded by a group of Youshen people in the valley.


    Strictly speaking, only ling''er was surrounded by them.


    These people are basically young. They talk to ling''er, and some children pester Ling ling''er to explain their skills.


    Facing this group of people, ling''er smiles and responds patiently one by one.


    Lu Li stood beside him, watching ling''er communicate with them. He said with a smile: "girl ling''er, it seems that you really know this inheritance valley."


    "I''ll ask you to explain it to me later."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    His voice, linger this just remembered his task, some embarrassed to spit out his tongue, whispered: "don''t worry, you emperor grandfather ordered things, I will do my best."


    Other Youshen people also noticed that Lu Li was standing on one side.


    Fortunately, these are the young people of the new generation. Although they can see that Lu Li is an alien soul, they do not show any hostility. Instead, they are all curious.


    A bold child even asked, "big brother, are you human like sister linger?"


    Lu Li Wen speech slightly a Leng, looking at this little guy with tiger head and brain, and good way: "of course."


    "Wow


    Hearing his affirmative answer, a group of children burst into a pot on the spot, and the tiger headed little fellow was even more radiant: "big brother, how did you walk through the stone road of two boundary rivers? It is said that there is the power of zhenhun stele to suppress all living beings all the year round. Is elder brother wuzunjing


    "Is the world fun? Is it true that you emperor''s grandfather said that there are a lot of delicious food in the world?"


    "Big brother, can you fly? What''s the difference between the Terrans and us gods? "


    Hearing a group of children''s problems, Lu Li immediately felt his head would explode.


    After picking a few questions to answer, the children did not stop, but excitedly asked more questions.


    Linger on one side noticed that Lu Li was a little tired to deal with it, so he deliberately said with a straight face: "he is the guest of you emperor''s grandfather. You pester him again. Be careful that I call my grandfather to beat your ass!"


    Hearing that ling''er moved you emperor out, a group of children ran away with their buttocks covered. In the blink of an eye, they all disappeared.


    The remaining few young people also said hello to Lu Li with a smile. It seemed that they had something to do, so they didn''t continue to nag and left.


    At this time, Lu Li noticed that on both sides of the valley passage, there were small rooms. It seemed that the people of the Youshen people lived in these rooms.


    "According to the regulations of the clan, the people who have not reached the martial arts level can not enter the valley to read the powerful inheritance. I can only stay here to practice some basic law and learn some knowledge of the human world. "


    Ling Er noticed Lu Li''s eyes and explained to him a few words.


    Lu Li nodded and then said, "those children seem to like you very much. It seems that you treat them well."


    Mentioning this matter, ling''er''s expression softened down and said in a low voice: "the children of the Youshen clan are actually very poor. When their parents gave birth to them, except for a few responsible people, they almost left them in the valley of inheritance. When did they become martial arts masters and practiced the basic law of the Youshen people, they could leave the valley of inheritance. "


    "Many of these children don''t remember who their parents are, which is similar to those lonely children in the world."


    Ling''er sighed, "although I can''t practice, I can teach them some of my own opinions and help them break through the realm as soon as possible. I can leave this small valley and have a look outside."


    After hearing this, Lu Li found that she had become a little sad. Knowing that she had asked the wrong words, Lu Li changed the topic and said, "you are right about the world I mean, you seem to know Zhenwu very well? You knew very early that you would have to go back there to live? "


    "It''s not all about it." Ling''er shook her head and showed some longing eyes. "The two boundary rivers are too small. This is the place of life and death. There should be no life, there should be civilization. All we know is based on the experience of our ancestors in the human world, handed down from generation to generation. But it''s just a civilization of an era. It''s just like a vast Star River to us... "


    After a pause, ling''er suddenly mocked himself: "I have never seen the appearance of the Star River, but I use it as a metaphor, isn''t it ridiculous?"


    The atmosphere immediately became a little heavy.


    Lu Liben is not good at comforting other people''s character, but also a little dumb for a time.


    Fortunately, ling''er didn''t keep silent for a long time, but she said in a crisp voice: "but it also proves that there is a wider world beyond the two boundary rivers. I''ve been longing for the world, and I want to see it with my own eyes. "


    "Even if I deserve to die there. "


    She turned her head and looked at Lu Li with a serious expression: "so you don''t have to worry. If I really die in the world, it has nothing to do with you."


    Hearing this, Lu Li said with a bitter smile: "since I promise to take you to Zhenwu area, I will keep my promise. I still have this moral bottom line. "


    After that, he added a sentence in his heart: "it''s not a breach of promise to hide you in Lord Yan''s house when you are in the world."


    In fact, he still resisted carrying ling''er''s little tail in his heart. He was not afraid of trouble, but worried that she would be tired of himself. He longed to come to Zhenwu region, but lost his life without a good look at the world.


    Although Lu Li thinks that she is not a good person, she still can''t bear to cheat her in the face of this naive girl.


    As a matter of fact, most of the Youshen people have no heart. Even the evil looking Youqing is just a little more thoughtful. Compared with the people that Lu Li met during this period of time, the Youshen people are really pure and good.After all, they have been stuck here since they were born, and most of what they have learned is passed down from their ancestors. What''s more, the life born in Liangjiehe is not likely to die. They almost stay in this island and have never seen what it looks like outside the two boundary rivers. How can it compare with the intriguing and complicated environment in Zhenwu region?


    Ling''er didn''t know Lu Li''s plan at this time. Hearing his promise, he immediately gave a sweet smile: "you emperor''s grandfather is right. You are really a good man."


    "Good man? Me Lu Li took a look at her and said helplessly, "you are so naive. If you arrive in Zhenwu area, you will be sold and count money for others."


    "Why did you sell me?"


    Ling''er was confused, and then suddenly said, "I know. I have seen it in the book. People in the world suffer from disaster or war. So a lot of people will sell themselves, or sell their offspring to good families for a mouthful of food. "


    After saying that, ling''er looked at Lu Li suspiciously: "is Is the situation in the world so bad now? "


    Lu Li listened to the girl''s analysis, but shook his head, did not say what.


    Fortunately, they had already passed through the valley passage and entered the valley interior.


    Looking around, there are huge stone pillars with inscriptions standing around. There are several entrances leading to unknown directions in the valley. Near the pillars, many Youshen people are understanding under the pillars, and the mist rises from them.


    The seal cutting on these stone pillars is obviously the inheritance that enables the Youshen clan to survive in the two boundary rivers.


    As soon as he arrived in the valley, ling''er immediately explained to Lu Li: "there are twelve stone pillars here, representing twelve kinds of skills. It can absorb the power of the fog for your own use, and turn into a kind of spirit body


    "The twelve methods are similar, but the difficulty is different. The more severe the change, the higher the difficulty of practice, but can stimulate their own potential. What kind of noumenon can be changed from one person to another depends on one''s talent. "


    After hesitating for a moment, ling''er took an example and said, "for example, you Qing learned the" Taichu change method ", which is the same as the grandfather of you emperor. He has put into the memory of countless ancestors the strange animals of heaven and earth, the wild monster, and even the shadow of the supernatural beast in the upper world."


    "And what can he conjure up in his method of change?" Lu Li hears the speech, in the heart slightly moves, immediately utters a voice to ask a way.


    He remembered that the fisherman''s palm on the zhenhun stele by the Bank of the river had inspired many ghost images.


    At that time, Lu Li saw a very huge shadow in it, but according to diaoyeng, there was no Youdi among those ghosts.


    After thinking about it, ling''er said: "what he turned into should be a kind of ancient divine beast. His body is huge and full of inspiration. He is said to be able to block out the sky and the sun, and can fight with martial arts."


    "That''s why he became the leader of the people." Ling''er doesn''t seem to want to talk about you Qing, so she doesn''t mention him after explaining a few words.


    Lu Li was quietly recorded in the bottom of his heart, "it seems that the shadow at that time was the illusion of you Qing."


    Although Lu Li doesn''t know why Youqing has great hostility to himself, there is also a trace of deep murderous heart. But Lu Li doesn''t have the time to explore the reason. Since he has a killing heart, it is best to guard against this guy and kill him at the critical moment.


    In Lu Li''s opinion, as long as there are threatening enemies, they must be eliminated.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    "There are twelve ways to change. Our human body can''t practice it, but you can understand it and find the path left by our ancestors."


    Ling''er didn''t realize that Lu Li was different, and he was still dutifully introducing twelve kinds of skills.


    She knew that Lu Li came to see these skills in order to find the way after Wu Zun. However, she could not help such things. She could only try her best to find some skills worth understanding for him.


    Lu Li heard linger''s words, nodded slightly and walked slowly to those stone pillars.


    The Youshen people around noticed them. Some frowned, but when they saw the ling''er behind Lu Li, they held back and said nothing.


    Standing under the stone pillars, Lu Li found that although these characters were a little different from those in Zhenwu area, most of them could be understood by him.


    What''s more, his real purpose is not to practice these skills, but to try to integrate the ancient martial arts'' path with his own.


    It''s not impossible to have modifiers.


    After reading the lengthy words on the stone tablet in a hurry, Lu Li closed his eyes and opened the modifier. He found that a book was slowly condensing in the column of skills.


    But compared with the smooth learning of other skills, the cohesion of this skill seems to be a little difficult.


    A lot of fog covered the grid, saying that it was a book, in fact, only the outline of the book.


    It was the first time that Lu Li saw this kind of situation in the modifier.


    Even if it is as powerful as the upper world to inherit the God killing Scripture, it is only the birth of a miraculous ghost book. However, the inheritance of these supernatural beings can not even be changed into a book in an instant, which only shows that it is not suitable for self-cultivation.


    After a long time, the fog disappeared, and Luli suddenly received a prompt from the modifier.


    [if you find a different skill (containing martial arts), do you want to decipher it? ¡¿


    different skills?


    Seeing the modifier''s definition of the Youshen inheritance, Lu Li thought, "since it''s all condensed out, it''s a pity if you don''t decipher it. Decode it."


    Lu Li chose yes.


    Then he found that his points were reduced by 50 points to the naked eye.


    You know, now he only needs 50 points to fuse Wumian sword Sutra. He can''t imagine that it costs more to decode a secret spirit inheritance than to upgrade Wumian sword Sutra.


    Although some meat pain, but the points have been spent, Lu Li then staring at the gradually dissolving gray book, want to see what kind of thing the modifier can create.


    < matching ¡¿


    [matching succeeded]


    [activating new function]


    [activation successful]


    [new function: Jewelry bar has been opened]


    seeing the constantly refreshing prompt, Lu Li was slightly stunned, opened his character panel, and found several new grids.


    There are three kinds of classification: Qiyun, Zhibao and Dadao.


    What shocked Lu Li most was that there was a purple gourd lying in the "treasure" grid!


    "This gourd When was it equipped? " Lu Li didn''t expect that Gu Haoran had thrown the gourd to himself at the beginning, and had automatically entered the jewelry grid.


    This made Lu Li confirm his previous ideas.


    It must be the gourd''s credit that he was able to walk safely through the stone road of two boundary rivers.


    Although it is not clear what effect this gourd has, it can be defined as a treasure by the modifier, which shows that the origin of this thing is not simple.


    Slightly press the idea of the heart, Lu Li back to the items column to check that "Tianren Qiyun" fragments, point to open the introduction.


    [contains the way of heaven and man, can be equipped]


    [passive effect: perception (1.2 times) enhanced (not available)]


    "can you add two passives? It''s a little strong. "


    Lu Li didn''t expect that this time, he also cracked a powerful thing.


    The perception effect should be related to the understanding in the attribute, which can be increased by 1.2 times. At least for cultivation, it is an improvement visible to the naked eye.


    As for the grey enhanced passivity, Lu Li doesn''t know what it''s used for now. Moreover, the charm of heaven and man is only a fragment. It seems that if you want to activate the enhanced passivity, you have to get at least a few more pieces.


    So Lu Li opened his eyes and went to the next pillar without looking back.


    Ling''er just wanted to ask him if he had any harvest. When he saw him go to other stone pillars immediately, his expression was a little surprised.


    And Lu Li''s next performance made her expression completely surprised.


    Because Lu Li only stood for a moment under the second stone pillar this time, he walked to the third stone pillar without thinking.


    The third stone pillar did not let him stay long, and then came the fourth.The fifth.


    The sixth


    In a short time, Lu Li has seen half of the stone pillars.


    His behavior finally attracted the attention of the people around him.


    Although some Youshen people don''t think of him as an outsider, there are still hostile guys among them.


    In addition, Lu Li''s playful behavior immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of some Youshen people.


    A young man couldn''t help saying, "how can you learn the essence of inheritance if you look at it like this and switch to the next one?"


    "Is it not sensational for a human race to go to the valley of inheritance to do such a thing?"


    When Lu Li heard this, he looked at him in surprise.


    The young man''s expression was discontented. More importantly, he was in front of the fifth stone pillar, as if observing Lu Li for a long time.


    "In your way?" Lu Li asked with a smile.


    When the young man was asked, he was quite frank: "No."


    "What do you care about me?"


    Lu Li murmured strangely, turned and walked towards the seventh stone pillar.


    "You


    Seeing that he was still treating these precious heritages like this, the young man could not hold his face any more. He was about to speak again, but he was stopped by the coming Ling er.


    "Just practice your skills. What do you care about him?" Ling''er stopped him and explained, "he is a guest of you emperor''s grandfather. He just wants to understand the road left by his predecessors, but he doesn''t really want to learn the inheritance skills of the Youshen family. Why bother?"


    "Ling''er."


    Hearing linger''s words, the young man''s anger slightly slowed down a little, but he was still a little unhappy: "I just can''t see how he treats the inheritance of the Youshen people. Any inheritance of a stone pillar is enough for us to spend our whole life studying. But he just takes a quick look and puts on a clear expression. Isn''t this sensational?"


    "It''s all his business, whether it''s sensationalism or real gain."


    Ling''er stretched out her little hand, pinched the young man''s cheek and said, "you are also an elm head. Since you don''t like him, let him continue to look like this and let him leave the valley of inheritance earlier? He must be provoked to do something. "


    The young man was a little shy by ling''er''s action, but because of her seniority, she didn''t dare to say anything. She could only whisper, "I know."


    However, those young people around who are also dissatisfied with Lu Li were reminded by this sentence.


    Yes, since we don''t like this Terran, we just ignore him.


    Anyway, he will leave after seeing the twelve stone pillars.


    I can''t practice all the skills on the twelve roots here, can I?


    It is a consensus that the human body cannot cultivate the skills of the Youshen clan.


    Otherwise, if you choose any skill with linger''s talent and savvy, you will be the strong one in wuzun realm.


    After they had figured out these things, they no longer paid any attention to Lu Li and let him go.


    Lu Li is also happy to be quiet. At this time, he is standing in front of the seventh stone pillar. After sweeping it in a hurry, he closes his eyes for a moment and then goes to the eighth stone pillar.


    Instead of slowing down, it''s faster.


    At this moment, even ling''er is a little confused. I don''t know what he is doing.


    Of course, Lu Li is waiting for the modifier to become a book.


    After seven times of writing, the modifier seems to have figured out its routine. Since the seventh book, there has been no such block.


    Although there is still some distance from the instant book, but the speed has been very fast.


    In this way, Lu Li''s movements are naturally much faster.


    However, Lu Li did not decipher these skills on the spot. He was still thinking about a problem.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    "Now I still have seven books in my hand. If each one of them can decipher the charm of heaven and man, will I merge into a complete way of heaven and man and directly enter the realm of seeing God?"


    When Lu Li thought about it, he suddenly felt that it was very likely to happen.


    What is the charm of heaven and man?


    Strictly speaking, it is a trace of the origin of the strong people who see the divine realm, but it is not only the strong people who see the divine realm that can condense the charm of heaven and human spirit.


    As strong as Xue Zun, he can integrate the charm of heaven and man into the sword meaning of cutting snow sword, which is his own road out of the bright and secluded realm. In other words, he has stepped on the threshold, the touch of the power to see God.


    Originally, Lu Li didn''t know much about the power of seeing God''s realm. However, when he saw that snow Zun was hundreds of millions of miles away, he cut off the king of heaven with a sword light condensed by the charm of heaven and man. That kind of terrifying power made Lu Li see the power of heaven and man for the first time.


    Now the modifier has opened an ornament bar to embody the charm of heaven and man. After seeing the terrible attribute, Lu Li really knew how valuable the charm Xue Zun had given him at that time.


    However, as far as the present situation is concerned, Lu Li does not want to have too many ways of heaven and man, so as to step into it.


    After all, the body shaped by Liangjiehe can''t be brought back to Zhenwu area. No matter how strong the body is, he is still the ordinary warrior who can''t even reach the Qiqiao state.


    If most of the charm of heaven and man has been condensed, and the jewelry can still be retained after the qualification of the way of heaven and man, Lu Li can feel the power of seeing God in advance.


    But now Lu Li does not dare to gamble on this half chance.


    It takes 50 points to decipher a book. According to Lu Li''s understanding of the modifier, the charges for this kind of fragment must be higher in the future.


    I''m afraid that the skills in the twelve stone pillars should be charged according to their training difficulty or the length of the way of heaven and man.


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry anyway. At this moment, I won''t decipher it."


    Lu Li shakes his head. Although the action of reading the stone pillar skill is faster, it does not continue to decipher.


    However, he did not notice that when he left the eighth stone pillar, all the people around him stopped practicing and their eyes began to move with him.


    "The ninth one!"


    There was a cry of surprise.


    "Does he really want to see the twelve pillars in one breath? Even though the Terrans can''t practice the skills of the Youshen people, the inheritance on the stone pillars is crude and profound. We usually feel dizzy after reading all of them. Does this guy really have such intelligent talent


    "If you want me to say, he is just pretending. Otherwise, if you read nine stone pillars, you can''t remember anything. Isn''t he here to understand the path of our ancestors? If he goes on like this, when he sees the twelfth stone pillar, I''m afraid he has forgotten all the contents of the first eleven pillars. "


    Most of the Youshen people are not very optimistic about Lu Li''s behavior and think that he is making a fuss.


    However, some people have different opinions.


    "I heard your grandfather say that there is still a genius born to know in this world. Maybe he is that kind of genius?"


    "That is to say, you di''s grandfather often tells us that we should never rely on ourselves. The number of warriors in the world is extremely large. It is said that Tianjiao is more than the people of our Youshen clan. Maybe this guy is Tianjiao. "


    "Don''t you forget that he is actually a wuzun?"


    When the last young man spoke, the crowd was silent.


    Even the young man who first made a voice to stop Lu Li was surprised.


    He didn''t know Lu Li''s strength, but now he heard that Lu Li was actually a wuzun, which showed an embarrassed expression.


    Although the ancestral realm of the Youshen clan was very strong, now the only remaining wuzun in the clan is Youdi.


    The rest of the people, the most powerful is just the Wuzong like Youqing, that is, the strong people in the world.


    The young man thought that he had questioned a wuzun before, and his expression was a little embarrassed. He said in a low voice: "the strength does not mean that he can understand the inheritance of the Youshen clan so quickly..."


    But only he could hear it.


    Seeing that all of them put down their practice and began to stare at Lu Li, he wanted to see how many stone pillars he could see in one breath. Linger also showed a curious look at this time.


    She could see that although Lu Li was in a hurry, he looked very carefully. He made sure that every word was firmly remembered before he turned to the next pillar.


    Although this does not guarantee that he must understand the road of predecessors, at least it proves that he did not just look at it casually.


    Ling Er thought of here, pursed her lips, followed Lu Li behind, and wanted to confirm what he was doing.


    At this time, Lu Li''s whole mind is immersed in the stone pillars, and does not pay attention to the movements of ling''er. Of course, this also has something to do with the fact that ling''er has no hostility. Otherwise, in the present state of Lu Li, a little hostility, such as Youqing, will be felt immediately even if it is hidden well.From the ninth stone pillar, Lu Li did not rely entirely on the power of the modifier, but tried to understand the content of the stone column by himself, hoping to find the way for the predecessors.


    "Immortality is actually an improvement of life level. The essence of life is different from that of ordinary people, but there is no difference in the essence of strength. "


    "The essence of power will change qualitatively only when it comes to the secluded state of Ming Dynasty. Raising your hands and feet can shake the void, touch the fundamental laws of the world, and even break through the cover of some laws and see other worlds. "


    "And


    Lu Li squints, remembering his understanding of mingyoujing, or his own understanding.


    "Today''s blood, bones and even internal organs are completely beyond the realm of immortality and have undergone changes. If I guess it''s right, the real immortal body should start from Mingyou. The essence of life will be completely changed only when I get to the Mingyou realm. Now, a drop of my blood is likely to be heavier than a stone. If you let go of my hands and feet, a person is the weight of a hill. "


    "That is to say, until the realm of Ming and you, the martial arts have not yet stepped out of the practice of physical training. And see God''s realm Perhaps it is to further enhance the essence of life? "


    Thinking of this, Lu Li suddenly shook his head again, "no, if it''s really so simple, like snow Zun, Gu Haoran, the pride of the last era, it''s impossible to be trapped in front of the threshold of God for such a long time."


    "What is the heaven man road?"


    "A feeling? A new force? "


    After thinking about it, Lu Li still can''t understand the so-called heaven and Man Road for the time being.


    But even diaoyong once advised him to find the way ahead, because the road was already exhausted when the warrior reached the Mingyou realm. Further forward, it is equivalent to stepping in the void, each step is very difficult.


    At that time, Lu Li was still unable to understand the meaning of Diao Weng. Now it seems that Diao Weng''s words are likely to remind him that the secret of the warrior always lies in the essence of life. Even the cultivation of mingyoujing is actually constantly changing and evolving into a more powerful life.


    But when we got to Mingyou, the road was broken.


    This shows that it is difficult to cause qualitative change by simply enhancing the power.


    It''s just like the bright and secluded realm can make the void vibrate, but seeing the strong one in the divine realm will break the void, and it will be affected within tens of thousands of miles. Logically speaking, it is only beyond a big realm, and there should not be such a terrible gap in strength.


    Unless


    Lu Li goes back to the page of the modifier and looks at the attribute bar of the charm of heaven and man. He is still in the gray enhanced passive state.


    "It can improve the perception, which shows that the state of seeing God has completely surpassed the common customs and further optimizes itself. I''m afraid the latter enhancement is the secret of why the divine realm is so powerful. "


    "If we say that this passive enhancement can only increase the growth rate by one time, it is not so bad. After all, many strong Ming you, with one against two, with one against three are not difficult. However, this is only a fragment of the charm of heaven and man. If I put together the twelve rhymes of heaven and man, how many times will it increase? 10 times? "


    When Lu Li thought of this, he suddenly realized something, but he couldn''t grasp the light of that moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    "What are you thinking?"


    At this time, Lu Li suddenly heard the voice of ling''er behind him and suddenly came back to God.


    Turning to look at ling''er, she said with a smile, "I''m just thinking about some unimportant issues."


    "If you have any questions, you can actually ask me." Ling''er hesitated for a moment, and summoned his courage: "although I can''t practice, my understanding of these skills can still solve some doubts for you."


    "My doubts may not be solved by you."


    Lu Li sighs, but still thanks ling''er for his kindness, and then plans to go to the tenth stone pillar.


    Ling''er was angry and said: "you didn''t ask me, how do you know I can''t solve it?"


    Lu Li stopped and looked at her angry look, but she said, "then I''ll tell you something?"


    Ling''er immediately turned angry into joy and nodded happily.


    Lu Li didn''t hide anything. He said some questions about the way of heaven and man, especially his conjecture about the preceding several realms.


    After listening carefully, Ling Er blinked and said, "your idea is not wrong, Emperor Wu That is to say, before seeing the divine realm, the warrior is actually a whole evolution process. "


    Linger said this, pondered, and tried to adapt to the current Zhenwu region for the realm, explained: "Qi Qiqiao state, open the whole body orifices, guide the true Qi. This step is to build the foundation, and then go to the thunder listening environment to refine the muscles and bones until the muscles and bones thunder, and the martial arts will reach the level of Qi, blood and body. At this time, we will be able to open the door for the first evolution. "


    "The first evolution?" Lu Li''s eyes brightened.


    Ling Er nodded: "in fact, opening up the gate of mystery is the first evolution for a warrior. Xuanmen can store true Qi and let the martial arts erupt more powerful Do you feel familiar when I say that? "


    "This is the same reason as the enhancement of the heaven man road."


    Lu Li suddenly said: "the realm of enlightenment is the first great evolution. The martial arts are already thundering and full of true Qi. They can no longer be regarded as mortals. At this time, we opened the gate and completed the evolution. Although the increase was not large, it was similar to the way of heaven and man. "


    "In fact, in ancient times, there were many different names for the immortal realm. Jingjie is called Wuzong. It is said that there was an era called it Gold body. "


    "The theory of golden body originated from the outside world. The powerful life there, born to bloom golden light, is invulnerable to fire and water. Even if you don''t practice, you can live for thousands of years. Their level of life has become a realm of martial arts. "


    "Gold body?" Lu Li chewed the word, thinking of some things in the past life, roughly know what linger said the existence of the upper alien.


    "The last step of the second evolution is to open up the Youfu and reach the realm of Mingyou after you have completed the golden body."


    Ling''er said slowly: "Youfu is actually a kind of special building in the nether world, which can cut off Yin and Yang and block life and death. Once a warrior opens up a secluded mansion, it will live for thousands of years, which is completely beyond the existence of mortals. I believe you also have some understanding of the power of Youfu. "


    "Yes, I do feel that there are some strange forces hidden in the secluded mansion, but I haven''t opened my hands and feet to dig it yet."


    Lu Li said: "in the realm of Mingyou, in fact, the level of life of the warrior is not much different from that of the gods. Why is the power gap so large? Besides, just seeing the gods can break the void with their bare hands. This kind of power should be able to kill the Mingyou kingdom


    "What''s more, it''s said that the road after you is dead. Why?"


    In fact, the most troubling thing for Lu Li now is that there is no way out after the sentence of diaoyeng.


    "Pooh."


    However, this is not a direct response to the linger.


    Lu Li looked at her in surprise: "what are you laughing at?"


    Ling Er looked at him with wide eyes and said with a smile, "I think that you look so smart. How can you be bothered by this statement?"


    "Isn''t it? After Mingyou I really don''t feel the road anymore. "


    Lu Li pondered: "or in other words, after Mingyou, what I see is a piece of nothingness, nothing. If I go forward, I will be completely lost."


    "It''s natural."


    Linger said with a smile: "because at Mingyou, you are on the path of mortal transformation. Step by step, you will end up in Mingyou."


    "But After Mingyou, are the warriors still mortals? "


    "It''s like before you can fly in the sky, you have to rely on your feet to get on your way. But once you become immortal, the essence of life has completely transformed. At this time, you will fly to catch up with your way. "


    "Cultivation is also the same road. Before Mingyou, a warrior can''t fly and can''t fly, so there''s a road under your feet, so you need to go along this road.""But when you get to Mingyou, you can transform into a legendary deity. Why should there be a way?"


    Hearing this, Lu Li''s brain "buzzing" exploded.


    Although ling''er said it lightly, it was no different to him!


    Yes, when you get to Mingyou, you are no longer a mortal. Why do you have to follow the "road" before?


    Why is there so much more in the realm of seeing God than in the realm of brightness and seclusion?


    For the strong who see God''s realm have entered the void, or in other words, those who have reached the realm of God have opened up a way.


    "No wonder, no wonder a piece of heaven and man charm, can bring such a big increase."


    "After reaching the realm of heaven and man, we must take a different road than before."


    "Under heaven and man, walk with both feet, but after heaven and man, it''s flying around the world!"


    Having figured out this, Lu Li realized that he closed his eyes in silence, and felt that the haze of his "road ahead" had dissipated. Before that, he could vaguely see a huge gate standing in the sky. Before that, there was a ladder shrouded in darkness.


    But this time, Lu Li didn''t look at the ladder at all. He just jumped up and flew to the door.


    "What''s going on?"


    "He Is he breaking through? "


    At the moment when Lu Li''s "consciousness" flew up, there was a sudden change in the valley of inheritance.


    A huge "force" came down from the sky and almost condensed into a pillar of light, covering the whole person of Luli. And the twelve stone pillars also burst into light, one after another illusory figure emerged.


    "It''s the consciousness of our ancestors!"


    "Did he attract the attention of our ancestors? Is he going to be promoted to Emperor Wu? "


    Those Youshen people were a little flustered at once.


    There is a trace of consciousness of the ancestors hidden in the twelve stone pillars. Each stone pillar represents a Emperor Wu, even the ancestor of the martial god.


    On weekdays, the consciousness of these ancestors will not appear, unless something important happens in the clan, or someone is going to break through the realm of Emperor Wu and become a strong man comparable to his ancestors.


    Now even the ancestor Xu Ying has appeared, which shows that Lu Li is not far away from the territory of Emperor Wu.


    This discovery made many Youshen people fall to their knees in panic.


    "This son Is it human? "


    "What a terrible talent, and He''s following the old way of "that man."


    "Give up step by step on the road of transformation, choose to fly to the door of the gods?"


    The consciousness of several ancestors is communicating, and some of them have been completely extinguished, and the consciousness projection is silent. However, the shadow on the 12th stone pillar suddenly turned to look at ling''er and said, "ling''er, did you tell your father''s way?"


    Linger smell speech, nodded, but did not speak.


    After all, in terms of seniority, she is of the same age as these ancestors. Even when she was born, there were several parents who were not born, so she didn''t have to be very respectful to these ancestors.


    "Don''t you fear that he will be lost in the void and abandon all his accomplishments?" Xu Ying, the ancestor of the 12th stone pillar, said faintly: "what''s more, without your father''s basic law, it''s not good for him to let him go on that road rashly."


    "In any case, his physical state doesn''t matter at all. As long as he can get a little benefit, it''s worth it."


    Ling Er snorted.


    This girl is not stupid!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    But after a moment of silence, the shadow on the twelfth pillar asked, "he finally decided to send you to the world?"


    "It''s my own decision, not about Grandpa Youdi."


    Facing these virtual shadows, the spirit is not afraid at all, but he is afraid to cause trouble to you emperor.


    Although their bodies are still sleeping, these projections of consciousness determine whether they wake up the ontology immediately.


    If the ancestors themselves were to leave the two boundary rivers, no one could be sure whether the old antiques would come back.


    It is important to know that these old antiques are extremely capable. They have not been assimilated by the two rivers for many years. They want to cultivate the secret methods of the people who were left by their ancestors.


    If you can get those basic laws, even the most powerful martial gods, it is possible to go further.


    "You want to leave, I won''t stop you."


    The ancestor''s consciousness shadow was silent for a moment, and said, "but before you go, you must keep a blood vein, and you cannot let the blood vessels of the first fathers of the two rivers be completely broken. You should be very clear about what your blood is important to the people of you. "


    "Yes, linger, if you really want to go, you should also give birth to blood vessels for the family."


    Another ancestor, Xu Ying, opened up.


    They don''t care whether the spirit is going or staying. What they really care about, or the basic laws that the blood of their ancestors can open.


    For many years, the task of opening the basic law has been hindered because of her inability to cultivate. Until now, she has been unable to open up the strong inheritance left by her father.


    If she is told to go away, she will seal those inheritance into the valley of inheritance forever. How can these old antiques wait for many years to be willing?


    Linger hears their words, and in his heart disdains: "it is not to covet those inheritance, but say as if everything is thinking for you people, it is hypocrisy."


    She has long been fed up with these fake antiques.


    One two mouth said for the continuation of the Youzu, in fact, they are thinking about how to open the heritage of the people skills, to know that those skills are from the real ancient strong, than they join in the half way, or those who are the ancient strong to inherit the blood more powerful.


    If they can get the inheritance of the strong people, they may break the rules of the two rivers and get the Dharma after the martial god.


    Before Lu Li explained that there was no reason to go after you, in fact, it was only after the realm of martial god that there was no way to go.


    The realm of Emperor Wu corresponds to the realm of seeing God. Those old antiques who have stepped into the realm of Wu Shen can be regarded as the peak of seeing God. They were able to fight with the upper gods at the strongest times, even stronger than the upper gods.


    The spirits of these antiques after their death were scattered. They came to the two rivers. They learned that this place was created by the strong people of the ancient times, and immediately began to take various different thoughts.


    The difference between the martial god and the Emperor Wu lies in the degree of exertion of power. In fact, the essence of life has not changed much. At that level, to evolve again and become a existence beyond the level of life of God is the real way of creation.


    And the inheritance of the oldest strong people has a fatal temptation for them.


    It should be known that in the ancient times, although the strong had no special mysterious skills and no very powerful moves, they could still fight with the gods of the upper kingdom to break down and make the upper gods talk and talk with each other. This shows that in the ancient times, the strong people of the people must have the cultivation methods that can reach the level of life.


    The ancient Dong people call it the basic law, which is a kind of cultivation way that refers to the original source Avenue more directly than the so-called "Tiangong", which can directly act on the level of life itself. Maybe I can go out of the road after the martial arts God.


    But the basic law that was left in the deep valley of inheritance can only be opened by the blood of the early generations, and there are also various strict and extreme conditions. For many years, besides the spirit, many early generations of descendants have tried to open up the inheritance of the basic law, but they have not yet finished it.


    Because even if they can enter the heritage site, they can not understand the direct pointing of the fundamental methods, even a word can not recall.


    Later, many early generations gave up the Dharma left by their parents, and instead practiced the skills created by the second group of strong people, or simply studied and created the skills of the Youshen family, and improved them to the twelve changes of today.


    Yes, some of the twelve pillars of the shadow of the void also bear the blood of the early generations.


    But most of them have experienced the continuation of the five or six generations, and their blood vessels are very thin, and they can not enter the place where they can not pass on.


    Now the whole group of you gods, who can enter the heritage site, is left with only one soul.


    Although they dare not to keep the spirit, they can force her to give birth to blood. Her children are three generations of blood, which are not too thin, and can be used as the key to the heritage.


    How can linger know these things, and how can they easily wish?As if aware of linger''s disdain, the shadow on the 12th stone pillar said faintly: "this is your mission, even if you are very resistant, you must complete it. I believe Youdi will agree with this


    Hearing his words, ling''er was quite excited and said, "you emperor grandfather can''t!"


    "Shut up!"


    The empty shadow on the tenth stone pillar cried: "I''ve said it many times. Before he became a member of the Youshen clan, he was just a weak man who could not even reach the martial arts level. In terms of his status and status, he should call you your ancestor. What''s your style to call him grandfather Youdi?"


    "All right." The shadow on the 12th stone pillar said: "ling''er has been frozen for many years. She is only 16 years old. After all, you emperor is also an old man of the Youshen clan. It''s not unusual to call him a grandfather. "


    "But..."


    As soon as he spoke, he looked at Lu Li, whose whole body was covered by a huge beam of energy. "This Terran teenager is walking the old way of your father. If there is no fundamental law to help him, you will be harming him."


    "The fundamental law, the fundamental law, you all know how to talk about the basic law all day long!"


    Ling''er suddenly said excitedly, "there are only four huge stone walls in the inheritance land, and there are no words and figures on them. I have said it many times! The fundamental law is a hope left by their fathers. The real future of the Youshen people lies not in the practice of the ancient fundamental law, but in the twelve change laws! If you really want to be for the sake of the Youshen people, you should continue to improve the method of change until one day every one who practices the method of change can become a martial god. At that time, why worry about two boundary rivers? "


    "But you only think about your own strength. What fundamental law do you pursue blindly? Can you make the Youshen clan strong if you get the basic law?"


    Ling''er glared at them and said, "the new generation of Youshen clan has long been different from the human race. Even if you get the basic law and can practice, you are the only ones who have the ulterior mind!"


    "You are presumptuous


    The shadow on the tenth stone pillar roared, and the terrible pressure spread around, suppressing the whole valley of inheritance.


    Those Youshen people felt the breath and knew that their ancestors had appeared and were angry. They all knelt down in fear, their foreheads touching the ground, and their whole bodies trembled and did not dare to raise their heads.


    "If we are not strong, how can you resist the tide of fog once a thousand years? How can we fight against the once-in-a-century explosion of zhenhunbei? "


    "You little girl, you only know that we are greedy for the inheritance of the basic law, but you don''t see what we have done for this ethnic group!"


    "Your father''s generation indeed created the fire of the Youshen people. We are the ones who can continue this fire to this day!"


    That virtual shadow said here, the whole figure is fluctuating, want to force linger to bow.


    But ling''er was unafraid and looked at him and said, "the once-in-a-thousand-year fog tide, you all hide and sleep. The once-in-a-hundred-year zhenhun stele broke out, which was suppressed by your grandfather with one person''s strength. Up to now, the injury has not recovered! "


    "You have nothing to do with it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    The shadow on the tenth stone pillar was furious. Just as he was about to say something more, the shadow on the twelfth stone pillar interrupted: "enough, what''s the point of saying such a thing? Are we doing everything for the Youshen people to ask for credit from a little girl? "


    "She''s only sixteen now. What has she experienced? No matter what the fog is or the outbreak of the town spirit tablet, she can only learn from the emperor''s mouth that what is the specific situation, that is also a lonely person who has the final say, we say more, she will not believe, that is also no way.


    After the empty shadow finished, he looked at Lu Li and said, "this time we show up with good intentions. We don''t want to see a good seedling of a family being destroyed in your hands. Although you also want to help him find his way after Mingyou, you have never thought, once he is lost in the void, and finally doubts his own road, will it affect his body in the world? "


    When he asked, ling''er was stunned.


    It was something she had never thought of before.


    She just told Lu Li her understanding of the way of heaven and man, but she did not think that if Lu Li was lost in the process of flying to the gate of gods and lost confidence in her own way, would it affect the human body.


    "You didn''t think of it." The virtual shadow seemed not unexpected, and said in a deep voice: "we are really old-fashioned in your eyes. There are many things and many ideas between us. There is a certain estrangement between us. However, you should not forget what kind of philosophy the Youshen people uphold. Up to now, we people, no matter what our status and realm, have taken root in these two realms for many years. No matter what we''re going to do on this island, our family, they won''t do harm to us


    "In those days, your father and his people fought against other nations in the world, but they still did not give in to those powerful people who were comparable to gods and demons. Isn''t it for the sake of family?"


    "Until later, when your parents died, their souls came to Liangjiehe, remolded their bodies, and gave birth to you, they still did not give up fighting. It was only at the last moment that you fought with the laws of these two rivers that you saved your life


    "We people, who are too involved with the Youshen people, have lost the chance to be alone. So we must fight and fight! You don''t know the secrets of the two boundary rivers. You don''t know what we are facing. "


    "If possible, we also want to make the change method of the Youshen clan stronger, so that they have more opportunities to leave the two boundary rivers. But it can''t be done at all! Instead of waiting for them to become powerful, we antiques should be strong! Let us, the old but not the dead, break the two boundary rivers and let all the Youshen people return to the world


    Speaking of the last word, the shadow on the 12th stone pillar was shaking, as if the heaven and earth did not allow him to make such a great wish. The law of Hanoi in the two worlds began to act to eliminate his existence as a conscious body.


    However, Xu Ying did not resist, but after a long silence, she said to ling''er: "if you leave the two boundary rivers directly, the Youshen people will lose the most chance to return to the human world. Linger, do you really want to do such a selfish thing? "


    Ling Er hesitated and did not answer this question.


    In fact, she also wanted to return to the human world.


    There are too many dangers in the two rivers, and the law here does not allow the existence of the Youshen people. Even with the wisdom of the Youshen people, they can constantly improve the change method, but their speed is obviously not faster than the growth of the force of heaven and earth.


    According to the development speed of the force of heaven and earth, the two boundary rivers will soon find a way to eliminate these loopholes.


    At that time, the whole Youshen clan may be erased.


    If there is only a basic law missing, so that the whole Youshen people are buried with them, linger can not make such a determination.


    But she forgot something.


    In fact, the interests of these antiques are not completely integrated with the interests of the Youshen people.


    But the shadow on the twelfth stone pillar skillfully evades this point, and some impassioned words almost disorganize ling''er''s mind and can''t be refuted at all.


    After all, it''s an antique that has lived for many years. If you really want to play with this kind of tricks, no matter how smart a little girl is, it''s not their opponent.


    "How noisy you are."


    At the moment when ling''er is at a loss, Lu Li''s voice suddenly spreads out from the energy light column.


    And at this moment, there was a great deal of pain in his voice.


    It comes not from the pain of the body, but from the pain of the spirit, or the pain of the soul.


    He had been flying in the void, approaching the door of the sky. But on that door, there was a blazing light beyond words, which almost destroyed his soul.


    Lu Li has never felt the pain directly acting on the soul. For a time, his mind was robbed, but he did not notice the shadow on the stone pillars.


    Until after calming down, Lu Li hears that empty shadow says to ling''er, can''t help being angry and laughing."In a word, I want to inherit it. If I can say that, it''s very righteous. What''s the use of it?"


    Lu Li takes a deep breath and slowly sinks his mind. He doesn''t feel the road after Mingyou.


    Now, although he has found a way, he can not directly touch the road of God.


    Otherwise, it is likely to cause some damage to the soul.


    At the end of the day, he is still not aware enough. Although compared with master Mingyou of Zhenwu region, he is a little ahead of him. He knows how to get to the realm of seeing God. He does not need to be steady, but climb up the steps step by step. However, compared with those masters of Mingyou, he had a big disadvantage.


    That is, his understanding of mingyoujing is still too shallow, his own power control is insufficient, and in case of many emergencies, he is not as good as the old master Mingyou to deal with perfectly.


    So Lu Li simply gave up the idea of breaking through to see God.


    But


    When the beam of energy that enveloped him dissipated, Lu Li saw the twelve empty shadows in front of him. Except for five people who seemed to have extinguished the spirit of their own body, the remaining seven virtual shadows were all fierce, as if they were asking a teacher to commit a crime.


    "Young man, this is the family affair of my Youshen family, and it has nothing to do with you."


    The shadow on the 12th stone pillar seems to be the leader of this group of people. As soon as he opens his mouth, the rest of the virtual shadows let him speak alone, "I don''t know how you convinced you to let you into the inheritance Valley, but now that you have obtained the change method of the you people, you can see the way from it, which is tantamount to receiving the favor of the Youshen people. Let''s not worry about it for the time being. You can never interfere with linger. You''d better not meddle in your business. "


    "Mind your own business?" Lu Li glanced at these virtual shadows and curled his mouth and said, "now this little girl is my guide. You are threatening her here, that is, you can''t get along with me."


    "I advise you, since you choose to cringe up, don''t show up casually. Otherwise, if you wait for years, but your head is cut off, isn''t it unjust to die?"


    Lu Li said with a smile and patted ling''er''s head, "little girl, the best way to deal with this kind of old guy is to ignore what they say, don''t believe a word, remember it?"


    Also do not know why, in Lu Li wake up, Ling Er inexplicably ease down, gently point a little head, "I remember."


    "Boy! If you mind your own business, you should be careful of getting into trouble


    All of a sudden, the voice of the shadow on the third stone pillar was sharp and sharp, and it was the voice of a woman.


    "Old witch, you don''t even dare to reveal your real body. You deserve to threaten me?"


    Lu Li opened his mouth and cursed: "even if your real body is better than me, now it is just some projection of consciousness. I will kill you here to ensure that your noumenon knows nothing about what happened here."


    "Dare you!"


    The sharp voice on the third stone pillar said: "even if you kill this consciousness body, my real body does not know what happened here, but as long as the consciousness body disappears, I will certainly wake up! Try it


    "Yes."


    Lu Li did not say a word, the hand extended a sword light, on the spot the third stone pillar on the virtual shadow to cut out!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    His action was so fast that even the most powerful shadow on the 12th stone pillar could not be stopped. The shadow on the third stone pillar was cut by Lu Li with a sword.


    The rest of the shadow for a while also a little surprised.


    They really didn''t expect that Lu Li actually said that he would make a move. He didn''t leave any chance to ease up. He directly killed a shadow.


    Despite their majestic virtual images, in fact, the projection of their consciousness is extremely fragile, and their real combat power is at most invincible. But because they represent the ancestors of the Youshen clan, they are usually arrogant. Seeing that Lu Li is still young, they think they can frighten him with a few words.


    But they did not know that Lu Li did not even have a realm, so he would dare to set up an array and kill him. Now that he has the strength of a clear and secluded realm, will he be afraid of the projection of the consciousness of a group of tricksters?


    "Yes, did she wake up?"


    Lu Li scattered the sword light in his hand and looked at the other virtual shadows with a smile.


    In addition to the twelfth way, other virtual images were swept by his eyes, and they fluctuated on the spot, fearing that he would suddenly come to himself.


    Once the projection of consciousness is cut off, the noumenon will not be hurt, but it will also be affected. Just as Lu Li said before, what they fear most about the shrinking antiques is their own loss.


    Although the loss of consciousness projection being chopped is not big, it can be avoided as long as they are dying.


    Seeing that all the virtual shadows did not dare to speak, the twelfth empty shadow said coldly, "after you have this sword, you are not afraid that we will inform the noumenon immediately?"


    Said, he looked at Lu Li''s hand, "although your sword is fast, but also can''t instantly kill my six people''s consciousness projection. As long as you leave one person to wake up, you will not be able to leave the valley of inheritance today. "


    "Save it."


    Lu Li raised his hand and interrupted: "if you really wake up so easily without paying any price, why do you have to rely on a Mingyou master to be the leader of the Youshen clan?"


    "Oh, that''s what you call wuzunjing." After Lu Li finished speaking, he remembered that their interpretations of the realm were different, and he said faintly: "in the eyes of you old antiques, maybe it''s just a little bit of ants? If you are not a group of old people, how can you leave power behind? "


    As soon as the words were said, the shadows were silent again.


    This time, even the twelfth shadow did not speak.


    Because Lu Li''s words directly cut into their pain.


    Yes, in their eyes, wuzun, or master Mingyou, is not worth mentioning.


    They are all strong people who have walked out of the path of the gods. Some people even see the peak of the gods. Once they do, they can''t bear the laws of the two boundary rivers and will be beaten to the point of collapse.


    But they dare not.


    In other words, something in the two boundary rivers is restricting them.


    Lu Li hardly needs to guess that it must be the soul stele.


    The fisherman beside the zhenhun stele is obviously a strong man, and maybe he is a modern God seeing realm. He is always guarding the soul stele. It may not be all the reason why he is trapped by the chains. Maybe he is still staring at these antiques.


    Although Lu Li is not clear about the relationship between the two, or what kind of resentment.


    But there is one thing that Lu Li is very sure of.


    The strong at their level do not care about the life and death of the weak. Maybe the whole Youshen clan, except for the ancient people who created the group, most of the strong people who came into the world behind them are full of evil intentions.


    Even today''s you emperor, Lu Li, has a certain degree of doubt about him.


    They have never experienced a real racial disaster. They are just a group of moths who lie on the remains of their predecessors and enjoy the benefits. They only care about their own interests. What they say is just an excuse.


    In Lu Li''s opinion, compared with them, those "weak" guarding the snow state do not know where to go.


    Those people who had not experienced the great war thousands of years ago were willing to go to the wall of Daxue Prefecture for hundreds of years for the sake of Zhenwu region.


    In contrast, these old antiques are full of cover, but let Lu Li bored.


    "Young man, what you said may be reasonable. For some reasons, we can''t wake up, let alone fight. But don''t forget that once we recover, we really want to kill you, that is, in a flash. "


    After saying the twelfth empty shadow leisurely, he said, "but you are right. We really have some difficulties. But we do want to let the Youshen clan continue. You don''t have to doubt this, and you have no right to doubt it. "


    After that, he looked at ling''er and Lu Li, but he didn''t know what he thought of. He suddenly said with a smile: "if you are willing to combine with linger and give birth to an ancestor, this is also a good thing."


    "What do you say?"


    Lu Li is slightly stunned.


    He didn''t expect the old one to be so shameless.Borrow the seed on your own head?


    Not only was he a little surprised, but ling''er also said with shame and indignation: "I''m not the tool of the Youshen clan! I don''t want to. None of you can force me! "


    "Well, it may not be."


    The empty shadow finished and sank into the stone pillar.


    The rest of the empty shadow see shape, then also do not say a word, sink into the stone column.


    When all the virtual images disappeared, the oppressive atmosphere in the valley of inheritance finally eased a little. Those Youshen people slowly stood up, their expressions were a little scared.


    In particular, the young man who spoke ill of Lu Li before now is even more frightened and sweating.


    Lu Li even dared to cut the imaginary shadow of their ancestors'' consciousness. He was really in a hurry. After cutting down all the people in the valley, who could stop him?


    "Don''t listen to him. He''s crazy. He''s full of fundamental laws. A few years ago, he revived for this reason. When I asked me to take him to the place of inheritance, he could not find anything. However, he did not believe that the basic law did not exist. "


    Ling''er explains something anxiously to Luli, but Lu Li shakes his head, revealing a meditative look. Then he goes to the 12th stone pillar and reads it quickly. Then he asks ling''er: "you said that there are only four huge stone walls in the inheritance land, and even no written records are left. Is it true or false?"


    "True, of course!"


    Ling''er was in a hurry: "although only I can open the place of inheritance, I can take people in. Not only he, but also your grandfather and I went in. There were only four stone walls, no words and nothing left. If there is a fundamental law, how can we stay in this way? "


    Lu Li pondered and did not answer her words.


    After a moment, he murmured, "if there is no basic law, what is the purpose of your father''s generation to establish this inheritance land? Is As you said, I just want to leave a hope for the Youshen people? "


    Ling''er was in a pause and didn''t know how to answer the question.


    Yes, her parents spent so much effort to create a place of inheritance, and even set strict requirements that only the blood of the early generation could open. Was it just to leave an unrealistic hope for the Youshen people?


    Although she had never met her father, she could guess from some traces that the man who had established the Youshen clan would never have done such a futile job.


    Even if you really want to leave a hope that the Youshen people can inspire, it is impossible to falsely claim to have inherited the basic law.


    "Does the fundamental law really exist?" This idea suddenly appeared in ling''er''s heart.


    "We don''t have to think so much about whether there is that kind of inheritance. We''ll see it later."


    Lu Li saw ling''er at a loss, comforted her, and went to continue to understand the remaining pillars.


    This time, he quickly read the stone pillars, and no one of the Youshen people dared to question.


    Even their ancestor Xuying, Lu Li dare to take out his sword and cut it. What nonsense is it? Who knows who will be killed next?


    After reading the remaining two stone pillars, Lu Li opened the modifier and looked at the eleven books arranged in order. Resisting the temptation brought by the system''s constant reminding of whether or not to decipher, Lu Li thought in his mind, "no matter whether the basic law exists or not, I must go to see the place of inheritance. If there is a fundamental law, maybe I can solve my current dilemma and have a deeper understanding of the way of heaven and man. If it doesn''t exist... "


    "It''s a worthwhile trip to see the ancient relics of those powerful people."


    Lu Li is still curious about ling''er''s parents.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    After reading all the contents of the twelve stone pillars, Lu Li also showed a trace of relief.


    "Twelve parts of heaven and Man Road, no It should be said that it''s the twelve parts of heaven and man. If I make good use of it, even if I go back to Zhenwu area and lose this bright and quiet state, I should be able to awe the Qi without lack. "


    Now for Lu Li, the most important thing is not the road after the Ming dynasty or the basic law.


    The most important thing is that the physical bodies in Zhenwu area can''t subdue that one without lack of true Qi, and the realm has not entered the territory for a long time.


    According to the conjecture at this moment, the road of martial arts is an evolutionary path. From the inside to the outside, and then from the outside to the inside, and then repeat this cycle, it is the reciprocating process of Qi orifices, listening to thunder, penetrating the metaphysics, immortalizing, and even the Ming and secluded realm.


    Therefore, Lu Li has roughly understood why he can''t control Wu Wu Zhen Qi, just because his physical cultivation has not reached the standard of evolution.


    Although all people, including Lu Li himself, think that his physical body is no different from the immortal body, in fact, he has not reached the degree of immortality. In other words, the standard of "no lack of true Qi" is like skipping the initial internal cultivation, which directly makes the martial arts achieve the goal of cultivating from the outside to the inside, skipping a big cycle.


    Lu Li can''t judge whether this is good or bad. However, he is very clear that he is absolutely sure that he has no lack of genuine Qi.


    After returning to Zhenwu area, I subdue the true Qi which has been stubborn for a long time, and step into the realm of tongxuan in one breath. Maybe there is hope to enter the immortal realm.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li took his eyes back from the stone pillar and said to ling''er, "here we are. Let''s go."


    Ling Er nodded and then asked, "what do you want to see next? In addition to the change method, there are only some basic laws left in the valley of inheritance Those basic Dharma records about how to transform into the body of the spirit step by step, which should not help you


    But then, ling''er said, "but there are many human skills in the old library, but those skills..."


    "What happened to those skills?" Seeing linger''s desire to speak, Lu Li is somewhat curious.


    Ling''er sighed: "those are the human heritage left by some of the you gods who do not want to become you gods, and who choose to self annihilate. But most of them have no value. After all, not every soul entering the two boundary rivers has a very strong strength. "


    "In other words, there are some low-level skills in the old library?"


    Lu Li said, "take me to have a look."


    Seeing that he showed a strong interest, ling''er also showed a strange expression.


    Of course, she did not know that the low-level skills which were useless to others were quite valuable to Lu Li.


    Now, the skill reserve of the modifier has reached the bottom, and many fusion ideas can''t be continued. Although I cheated many skills and martial arts skills in snowy state before, any one of those things can be used as the core of fusion. It''s too luxurious to use them as dog food.


    Therefore, Lu''s parting has nothing to do but lack a large number of primary skills to support the integration of other skills.


    After all, he now has not only a big family who can''t see the end of the sword, but also the flying sword method which integrates half of the peach blossom sword forging method, and the sword array of moving mountains and cutting snow sword array, which needs to be improved continuously.


    At present, the most embarrassing situation is that his points can still support, but the basic skill inventory of the modifier can no longer support his extravagance.


    Knowing that the Youshen clan still keeps these primary inheritance, it can be said that someone will send pillows when they are sleepy.


    With ling''er left the middle of the valley, seven turns eight times, is to walk to a little old attic.


    Everything in Hanoi looks gray and white. However, the attic has its own color and looks extremely abrupt.


    However, it is not surprising that Lu Li has seen the existence of the two boundary river laws before.


    After looking at it for a while, he asked, "don''t the young people of the Youshen clan come here to read books?"


    "On weekdays, I''m the only one who comes to the old library to read."


    After a moment''s silence, ling''er replied: "in addition to those very elementary human skills, there are also records about those ancient events in the old library. But the Youshen people are not very interested in these things. "


    "I see."


    Lu Li nodded, "after all, not everyone is interested in history. The long gone era has been repeatedly taken out and talked about, which is not a good thing."


    Not too deep into this topic, two people into the attic, is a smell with a bit of decadent smell.


    Lu Li looked at the books on the ground that were obviously carefully sorted out. He turned his head and looked at ling''er. "It should be very hard for you to take care of the attic alone."


    "Nothing. Since I was ten years old, I''ve been sorting out the books here, but some of them are rotten."


    Ling Er shook her head, but did not complain about anything, just really feel sorry for those damaged books."In recent years, few foreign ghosts have entered the Youshen clan. The new generation of people are also very resistant to outsiders. The old library has not added new heritage for a long time."


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t finished sorting out this old library for six years, but I''ve already made a general classification. The first floor is basically the local records of the human world, and there are also some historical books and anecdotes that I''ve supplemented later. If you are interested, I can introduce some to you."


    When it comes to the books here, ling''er''s tone is obviously lighter.


    On hearing the speech, Lu Li didn''t rush to ask what books were on the three floors above. Instead, he nodded with a smile: "speaking of all, I''m also curious about the human life in ancient times. Why don''t you introduce me some similar books?"


    Ling''er saw that Lu Li was really interested and said happily, "then I recommend you have a look at this book first."


    She found a thick old book, stroked the cover and said, "this Chu Yuan Ji is one of my favorite books. It''s also me... "


    Speaking of this, she stopped for a moment, seemed to be a little distracted, and then said bitterly: "it''s the history of the human race written by my father."


    "Chu Yuan, it seems that your father really experienced the oldest period of human history."


    Lu Li takes the original Yuanji from ling''er''s hand with a smile and feels the heavy weight in his hand. Even if he doesn''t open it, he can feel some special emotion among them.


    A top strong man who once fought against the alien gods and demons can be called the highest of the human race. The records written by him are actually more meaningful than some inheritance.


    In addition to the original Yuan Ji, ling''er also recommended several books to Lu Li, "these books record a lot of rare treasures. Although I don''t know whether there are any similar objects in the world after so long, it can also increase their own knowledge by looking at them more."


    Thank you very much


    Lu Li, holding several books, did not rush to ask to see the inheritance of the martial arts. Instead, he sat in the old library and opened the original Yuanji.


    Seeing that he could really bear to read these useless old books, Ling er''s mouth cocked up and seemed very happy.


    Later, she also sat beside Lu Li and picked up a history book to read.


    Two people for a time silence down, the atmosphere is very harmonious, Lu Li from time to time will ask a few questions, Ling Er listen to also make a detailed answer.


    In a flash of Kung Fu, Lu Li has read most of the original Yuan Ji. This book really records the initial period of the human race in detail.


    It can be seen that ling''er''s father is extremely attentive.


    After reading Chu Yuan Ji, Lu Li also had different ideas about Zhenwu area.


    "From the beginning, the name of Zhenwu region did not exist, and it was called a wild land by other people from tianwai. But according to the records, Zhenwu area at that time was indeed a chaotic area, and there were too many barren areas. "


    "Even today''s Wasteland seems to be a primeval forest surrounded by the sea, which is the territory of the water god clan."


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and recalled the records about the water god, which seemed to have some similarities with the sea god.


    His whole body is covered with armor, and his face is cast with iron. His hands and feet have the power to open the sky and split the earth. Moreover, he was born with the ability to control water, but his origin is still unknown. He calls himself the water god and controls the wild sea area.


    "According to this description, the water god clan should be the four seas royal court." Lu Li squinted and pondered.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    What really surprised him was that in the records of Chu Yuan Ji, the origins of many celestial beings and Demons could not be studied. That is to say, even the strong men of that era only knew that the gods and demons came from the outside world, but did not know which world they came from.


    In addition to the water Protoss, there are also powerful alien races such as the demon, the God, the beast and so on.


    Among them, the demons should be the source of the practitioners of the magic sect in Zhenwu region. However, the existence of the gods of heaven and beast should have been too long ago, or they changed their views during the period. Lu Li did not find their existence in his memory.


    However, the gods of the upper world, which had been introduced by Chu Yuan Ji, have disappeared completely, leaving no trace in Zhenwu area. On the contrary, they only mentioned the water god family. Lu Li had seen their people with his own eyes, the powerful sea god general.


    "If we say that the four seas royal court is the legacy of the water god clan, then for so many years, they have controlled the four seas, which can be regarded as well water and do not invade the river. Besides the fact that the war in snowy state almost wiped them out, there should be some other reasons."


    Lu Li opens the story of Chu Yuan and stops for a moment on the water god clan page. He carefully looks at the records about the water god clan. It says, "the water god family controls the eight seas, and is invincible, but it is hard to find any trace."


    The so-called Bafang sea area should be a reference before the land changes in ancient times.


    Nowadays, there are ten vast and boundless places in Zhenwu region, among which many places once belonged to the scope of the eight seas.


    Later, I don''t know what happened, which led to the Zhenwu region becoming what it is today. The water god clan, which controls the Bafang sea area, also withdrew from the historical stage and became the king court of the four seas. It has been latent for many years, and even broke out an earth shaking war.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li asked ling''er, "according to the records of the early Yuan Dynasty, the upper alien races that once ravaged the world should be led by the powerful races such as gods, demons, and orcs. However, such races as water gods, demons, and light races are mentioned only a little. Are they not powerful?"


    Having seen the horrors of the sea gods, Lu Li did not think that the water gods would be a weak upper alien. If so, what kind of terrible life should the more powerful gods and demons be?


    The ancient warriors were able to recapture Zhenwu domain from these beings and force the other side to sign a peace negotiation contract. Were ancient warriors so much stronger than the present warriors?


    After thinking about it, ling''er said: "there are not many records about that battle in those years, but the main forces among the alien tribes in the upper world are the gods and beasts. In fact, the demons did not participate in the battle too much, because they pursue different things


    "Different things to pursue?" After hearing the speech, Lu Li asked, "do those alien people in the upper world have greater plans in the world?"


    "It should be so. Although the records about this incident are vague, there are still some clues handed down."


    Linger said here, went to the book group, said to himself: "I remember to put it here."


    After a while, she was surprised and said, "I found it!"


    She turned up an old book without signature, handed it to Lu Li and said, "although I don''t know who recorded the contents of this book, he knows well about the alien people in the upper world, and he also analyzes in detail why the alien people of the upper world invade the human world. Most of the conjectures are very reasonable, and I have also followed his train of thought and found some clues from other historical books


    Lu Li took over the old book and quickly looked through it.


    It''s not much of a book. Most of it is about the alien traits, strengths, and even weaknesses of the time.


    After careful reading, Lu Li found some clues hidden in the book.


    For example, when the big alien clans came to Zhenwu area, they were fighting for a treasure.


    The author of this book does not describe the treasure in detail, but between the lines, he also gives his own speculation.


    "That treasure is likely to be related to heaven and earth''s luck?"


    Seeing the end, Lu Li couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air. His expression was a little shocked and said, "in other words, those foreigners from the upper kingdom came to Zhenwu area to compete for Qi luck?"


    Hearing his question, ling''er nodded and said, "although not all of them are for fighting for the treasure involving Qi, it is the target of the gods and beasts. In order to find the treasure related to luck, these two Protoss fought in the human world and destroyed tens of millions of miles of territory. Therefore, the strong Terran couldn''t help fighting. "


    "That treasure What the hell is it? "


    Lu Lihe''s book in his hand, "does the theory of Qi Yun really exist?"


    Ling''er explained, "Qi Yun has been put forward since the beginning of the Terran. However, at that time, the strong people of the human race scoffed at this statement and did not feel that there was any luck in the world. The real strong people always believe in themselves. In those days, if the martial arts did not have a sense of self-respect, they could not be strong at all. Even if the theory of luck has been proved to be true, there are still some strong people who are skeptical about it. ""But according to the records in these historical books, I can be sure that the treasure involving Qi is really there."


    Ling er said finally, the tone is very firm, some decisive flavor.


    Although Lu Li didn''t have any covetous heart to that treasure, but heard Ling er''s affirmative reply, at the moment also produced a trace of curiosity.


    If there is really a treasure in Zhenwu area that even the gods in the upper world have to fight for, why hasn''t it come into the world for so many years?


    Moreover, Gu Haoran and others have said that the Qi mechanism of heaven and earth has to be changed. In today''s world of great struggle, there must be a group of invincible Tianjiao who are born by Qi.


    Although Lu Li didn''t want to covet that treasure, he still wanted to make sure whether those people''s statements were correct.


    "If there are treasures in the world that can determine qi movement, doesn''t it mean that as long as Qi is added to the body, there is no need to practice hard at all?"


    Lu left a joke, but ling''er didn''t have a smile on her face. Instead, she said seriously: "according to my guess, if someone can master the treasure, they can seize the Qi of heaven and earth. Even if they don''t practice, they can also reach the martial god realm with wind and water."


    Wu Shen state is the peak that a warrior can reach.


    The highest peak of the realm of seeing God is the realm of martial god.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, the sense of banter on his face gradually subsided. He doubted: "I have never heard of this treasure in Zhenwu region for these years, and I have never heard of any warrior who suddenly improved his realm. Even if it is Tianjiao, who has the highest talent, he has to practice step by step. If someone really gets this treasure, doesn''t it mean that he can lie down and go straight to see God


    Speaking of this, Lu Li seems to suddenly think of something, and his expression is slightly stunned.


    As soon as he mentioned the sudden improvement of his realm, he suddenly thought of Mu Ning Qiu.


    Among the people he knew, the speed of Mu Ning Qiu''s state promotion was the most terrifying.


    And she may be the youngest Mingyou master in Zhenwu.


    According to her speed of practice, she is likely to become a strong one in the realm of seeing God.


    But Lu Li quickly shook his head and took the idea out of his mind.


    Although Mu Ning Qiu''s state of ascension is very fast, it is too exaggerated to say what kind of heaven and earth treasure she has.


    No one knows better than Lu Li where the bright and secluded state of Mu Ning Qiu comes from.


    At that time, in the black prison, mu ningqiu was already in the bottleneck of the immortal peak. With the help of Tianjie Wuling, he absorbed his pure Xuanmen spirit, which was equivalent to developing the ability of Tianjie Wuling to the limit. After that, it was natural for mu ningqiu to become the Mingyou realm.


    "If I got this treasure, I would keep it secret and not let everyone know."


    Ling Er chuckled and said, "of course, if there is such a treasure, I think it will choose its owner."


    "Well, the treasure of heaven and earth has always been spiritual. If it really exists, its choice of master is at least the most powerful pride in the world. It''s not just about choosing a family. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    Lu Li nodded and then said, "we''ll talk about this treasure later. Now it seems that those alien invaders who invaded Zhenwu area in those years should be in order to get this treasure. But there''s one thing I don''t understand


    With that, Lu Li tells ling''er some guesses about the water deity.


    After hearing this, ling''er also showed a thoughtful expression, "do you mean that there is still a force in the world, called the four seas King court? And they are likely to be descendants of the water gods? "


    "Even if they are not descendants, they may be subordinates, or part of those people in those days."


    Lu Li said slowly: "according to the records in the records of the early Yuan Dynasty, the water gods are all covered with Xuan armor, their faces are cast with iron, and their hands and feet are able to open up the sky and split the earth. And I happened to see a similar creature, but on our side, we call it the sea god general. Its power is not as strong as recorded in the records of the first Yuan Dynasty, but it can fight with the top master Mingyou without losing ground. "


    Thinking that the sea god will fight Gu Haoran and Xue Zun alone on that day, Gu Haoran finally took out the painting scroll and released a force belonging to the realm of seeing God, which sealed the sea god again.


    But that''s just a temporary trade-off.


    According to Gu Haoran, the only source left by his cheap master is the last one, which is wasted on the sea god will not be able to seal the sea god for a long time.


    When the time comes, the sea god will break the seal, and no one in the world can control it.


    "The name of the sea god is in line with the characteristics of the water god family. And according to your description, the strong one named the general of the sea god is likely to be the general of the water god family


    After meditating, ling''er said, "the water gods were rarely born in those years, so there are not many records about the water gods. As far as I know, there are many strange names in the water god family. For example, the strong man in the realm of Emperor Wu will be called the God general, while the strong one in the realm of Wu God is the emperor among them, and he is called the God Emperor. "


    "Even when the water gods were at their peak, there were not many gods and few people."


    "What''s more, after so many years, the gods of heaven and beast have experienced the defeat at the beginning, and have not stayed in the world for a long time. They even abandoned the territory ceded by human beings and returned directly to their own world."


    Ling''er said slowly, "so even if the water Protoss has left a deployment in the world, there may not be many real strong ones. The God of the sea you are talking about will probably be one of the most powerful


    Lu Li agrees with this view very much.


    If the sea god still has a lot of that level, I''m afraid it may not be able to defeat Sihai Wangting even in the great war thousands of years ago.


    At that time, there were not many powerful people to see God. Among them, the most powerful one was the cheap master who didn''t even leave a famous mouth.


    If the number of sea god generals is large, not to mention his cheap master. Even if the holy places, the five demon States and the power of the hermit family are all displayed, they may not be enough for the four seas royal court to disappear in one wave.


    "The water gods have always stayed in the world and even established their power. There should be a great plan behind this matter."


    After all, ling''er is familiar with the history of the human race, and is very familiar with the foreign people who lived in the world at that time. So he said, "even if they really have any plans, now it has passed for unknown years. Maybe some of their ethnic groups have had a strange idea."


    "Just like the Youshen people, most of the Youshen people in those days incarnated the Youshen with their own will. But now the Youshen people are all intriguing things. "


    Ling''er sighed and didn''t get entangled in this topic, so he said to Lu Li: "if you really worry about the water god clan''s adverse effects on the human world, you can think of a way to communicate with other worlds."


    "Communicating with the rest of the world?" Lu Li Leng Leng, immediately understand the meaning of Ling er.


    The water gods were not very powerful among those alien races. If we could find a way to communicate with the alien world and let the gods or beasts return, we could solve the hidden dangers of the water gods.


    But then, in addition to the water Protoss, there are other alien threats. This method can only be used when there is no way out. If there are other ways to go, I believe the strong men in Zhenwu area will never use this method to drive away tigers and swallow up wolves.


    "The God family and the beast God family have not come for many years, so they must have no idea about the exotic treasures in the human world. But if you let them know that there have been clansmen lurking in the human world all these years, they will be interested


    Ling Er smiles, but does not feel that he has made a trick.


    can only make complaints about the land, and at the same time secretly Tucao in the heart, this girl does not look so simple on the surface. Apart from other things, she spent the whole day in the old library, living with the wisdom of those powerful people who once dominated the country. Over the years, she also developed many small habits that she did not even notice.


    "Well, we''ll talk about these things when you get to the world."Lu Li stood up, Yang Yang the original Yuan Ji, and said with a smile, "but this book, I may have to take it with me for a period of time."


    Hearing his words, ling''er said happily: "in fact, even if you don''t say, these books must be taken away when I leave."


    "Anyway, no one among the Youshen people likes to read these books. After I leave, no one will look after this old library. If you can, it''s a good thing to take more books with you. "


    "That''s fine."


    Lu Li nodded, and then said, "it''s time to get down to business. Are those martial arts inheritance on the top?"


    Ling''er said: "the second level and the third level are the inheritance of martial arts, and the fourth level is the inheritance of martial arts."


    "But I still want to remind you that the quality of those skills and martial arts is not high, most of them are some incorruptible inheritance." Ling Er looked at Lu Li anxiously, afraid that he would feel a waste of time.


    However, Lu Li said with a smile: "don''t worry, as long as it''s the Terran skill, it''s useful for me."


    With this sentence, Lu Li walked toward the second floor.


    Ling''er naturally follows.


    They went to the old library one after the other. Although the collection on the second floor was also carefully sorted out, it was obvious that more than half of the books on the first floor were left unused.


    Ling''er was very rare to show a shy expression and said in a low voice, "I can''t practice the Terran skill, so I haven''t seen it completely."


    "However, I have to take care of these layers regularly. These books are in good condition and will not affect your reading."


    Hearing ling''er''s anxious explanation, Lu Li smiles and says, "Kung Fu is different from person to person. Since you are a human being, you must be able to find your own skills. "


    Seeing that Lu Li is still comforting herself, ling''er''s shame on her face is more obvious. She gently answers, and then introduces those skills to Lu Li.


    It is said that she has never read these skills. In fact, she has read 80% of the books in this old library. She has read almost all the skills in the second level, and she is familiar with Lu Li''s introduction. Even if she has not completely sorted out, she has kept in mind the classification of various skills.


    Lu Li seems to be listening carefully to ling''er''s introduction, picking up a book and reading it slowly. In fact, he has opened the modifier and quickly swept these skills into the modifier''s skill library.


    Because they are human skills, the level of these skills is really not high. Almost every time Lu Li reads a book quickly, there will be one more skill in the modifier''s skill library.


    After walking around, according to ling''er''s introduction, he basically swept in more than 100 copies of common skills, almost all of which were from grade 2 to grade 3, which was the most suitable dog food.


    Of course, there are also some "high-level" skills, such as the four grade high-level skills. Lu Li also included them according to their characteristics, and then decided whether to use them as high-level dog food or as the main body of the fusion skills.


    "There are about thousands of skills on this floor. If you want to read them all, you can''t do it in a short time."


    Ling Er saw that Lu Li actually had the meaning to read all the skills here, so he quickly advised him to do so.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    Even if she believed in Lu Li''s ability to read books, it seemed that she could remember them in her mind after reading them. However, there were too many skills in the old library, only there were thousands on the second floor. If he could read the whole old library one by one, it would take at least a few months.


    "I''m not going to read all the skills here, just choose the most valuable one to read."


    Lu Li took a look at ling''er, put down the skill in his hand and said, "you are so familiar with the second layer. What about the third and fourth layer?"


    After hesitating for a moment, ling''er said, "I''ve also seen 7788 in the third level, but I haven''t seen a lot of martial arts in the fourth level."


    As if afraid of Lu Li''s misunderstanding, ling''er explained: "after all, I can''t practice. It''s hard to read these skills. If I spend more time reading those martial arts skills, I won''t have enough time."


    Lu Li nodded to show understanding, then looked up slightly, said: "go to the third floor to have a look."


    He has swept the second level according to linger''s explanation. Even if there are some omissions, he can check it again later. At present, the most urgent task is to collect the skills in the old library. Even if we give up the quality and only ask for the quantity, it is worth it.


    So they went up to the third floor, and ling''er was still explaining. This time, Lu Li''s reading was much faster. After quickly sweeping the books on the third floor, he immediately motioned linger to go upstairs.


    On the fourth floor, the collection is a little scarce.


    Perhaps it is the nature of martial arts itself that determines that this kind of inheritance will not be too much. Even in today''s Zhenwu area, the inheritance of martial arts is still very valuable. It can be seen from the appearance of Wei Zhi''s treasure of mountain moving method and Xue Zun''s decision to teach the sword of chopping snow. All of these show that the inheritance of top martial arts is more precious than martial arts.


    Even if the martial arts here are not top-notch, those ancient strongmen seem not to be good at martial arts. What they pursue more is their own cultivation.


    It''s the evolution of the self.


    So this leads to more precious martial arts.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li slowed down his mind and looked at the past one by one.


    Ling''er is smart enough to choose the martial arts he doesn''t know. He keeps silent and looks at him curiously from time to time.


    After a while, ling''er finds that Lu Li has been completely immersed in reading martial arts. She also chooses a martial arts book to look at.


    The two of them looked at each other in this way, and time passed quickly without knowing it


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the bamboo house, you emperor suddenly slowly opened his eyes, stepped out of the room, looked at the back of the mountain, and said in a deep voice, "since there is nothing wrong, why should we wake up?"


    In the depths of the mountain, an old voice sounded: "someone projected his hand to our consciousness, and cut out a branch of consciousness. Do you know what happened to her? "


    "I don''t know." You emperor tone of indifference, did not face the kindness of Lu Li at that time.


    And that old voice also does not think Wu, light way: "I heard you put a foreign soul into the valley of inheritance."


    "So what?"


    You emperor carried his hands and did not pay homage to his ancestors. "I am the leader of you people. Everything of you is decided by him. Is it a great event to put a soul into the valley of inheritance? "


    "You still ask ling''er to join him. Do you want to solve the fundamental law left by the first ancestor through this outsider?"


    The old voice continued to ask.


    However, a trace of impatience appeared between you emperor''s eyebrows and Yu, and he said in a cold voice, "don''t beat around the bush with me. If you have any questions to ask, just ask them. If this happens again, I will not be with you any more! "


    "You emperor!"


    At this time, a sharp female voice sounded, and said in an angry voice, "my consciousness projection has been cut off. How many accomplishments have I lost? The outsider dared to attack me, obviously knowing that his existence would be exposed after the projection of consciousness returned to the noumenon! He must be hiding something


    "If he really gets the basic law of the first ancestor, you are the sinner of the Youshen clan!"


    "Since you still call me Youdi, that''s your identity."


    You Di Si ignored the threat of the other side and said, "as long as I still sit in the position of you di one day, everything will be based on the interests of the Youshen clan. Let this outsider into the valley of inheritance also reached an agreement with him. This is only good for the Youshen clan, without any harm. It is difficult for several ancestors to preserve their strength. Why choose to wake up at this time and waste the hard opportunity you have got? "


    "For the benefit of the Youshen people? I don''t think so


    Another pondering voice sounded, "did you ask ling''er to follow the outsider? You should have reached an agreement with him to send ling''er away from the two boundary rivers? You emperor, don''t think we don''t know your abacus. At that time, the first ancestor entrusted linger to you, and even handed you half of the basic law. Although it is different from his own way, you have also obtained the cultivation method of the fundamental law. Among us, only you still hope to re-establish your body and return to the human world! ""You sent ling''er away in advance. Do you dare to say that you didn''t intend to take linger as your own and then embezzle the original root law?"


    "If you want to think like this, I can''t help it. In my opinion, it is clear who is in charge of the fundamental law of our ancestors. "


    You emperor looked around the mountain and said, "even if I had been given a basic law by my ancestors, I deserve it. For many years, as the emperor of you, I have done my best for the Youshen people. I dare to say that I am not in debt at all! "


    "It''s the ancestors who hide and sleep every time there is a fog tide, and when the town soul monument breaks out, they are not willing to give their strength to help the ethnic groups tide over the difficulties. I''d like to ask some of you, what''s your idea? Is your own survival more important than the future of the Youshen people? "


    You emperor''s voice is getting louder and louder. When it comes to the back, it is almost as loud as thunder, and the words are killing the heart!


    The three awakened ancestors were silent for a moment.


    In the end, the ancestor with the old voice said, "right and wrong, whether you say it or not, we don''t count. Everything will wait for that one to wake up. "


    Hearing that he mentioned that one, you emperor''s expression changed immediately, and his voice coagulated: "even he is going to wake up? Can''t you even wait for this moment? "


    Although this is the case, you emperor did not have much fear.


    He just felt a little chilly.


    These so-called ancestors, after learning that linger was going to leave Liangjiehe, did not hesitate to spend their own cultivation to revive. There is no need to say clearly about their plans.


    Ling''er is the descendant of the last ancestor. How could these guys let ling''er leave Liangjiehe before she gave birth to her son?


    Once the progeny of the first ancestor left, the place of inheritance that can only be opened by the blood of the first ancestor becomes a waste.


    Without the top-level fundamental law left over there, these people have no hope of returning to the human world.


    After waiting for many years, how can these old Dongs fail at such a moment?


    They are not willing!


    So they woke up.


    Even if this awakening will make them suffer for hundreds of years, they must prevent ling''er from leaving the two boundary rivers!


    But before that


    "You emperor, this time we wake up, in addition to the things of ling''er, there is another big event."


    The old voice did not answer you emperor''s question, but aggravated his way of speech: "since that one is going to appear to preside over the overall situation, you''d better let you out as soon as possible."


    As soon as this statement was made, it seemed that there was a sense of coolness between heaven and earth.


    As soon as these so-called ancestors wake up, they make trouble to you emperor. Opening your mouth is to take away his throne of Youdi!


    If you are someone else, I''m afraid you can''t suppress your anger at the moment.


    But you emperor is still a light color, there is no expression on his face, but there is a deep hidden killing intention in the deep of his eyes!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    "Give up the throne of you emperor?"


    Hearing the other side''s understatement, you emperor suddenly laughed, "I''ve been sitting on the seat of you emperor for thousands of years. With your words, would you like to let me out?"


    "Your position is given to you by us!"


    The woman named Youwu said coldly, "since we can give you this right, we can take it back! If you don''t like it, you can talk to that one! "


    "Then let him wake up now, abolish his cultivation and drive him down from you emperor."


    You emperor indifferently said: "otherwise with you a few, also do not deserve to let the old man give up this position."


    "Presumptuous!"


    The whole island began to tremble.


    A large piece of gray fog emerged, and Youwu actually directly released his own ghost.


    Although the change method she practiced was not very strong, she had studied it to a very deep level for many years. This change turned into a red bird, surrounded by fog, and even broke the limits of heaven and earth.


    The law of the two boundary rivers cannot limit her, which is enough to prove how terrible her power is.


    Looking at the red bird, you emperor was unafraid and said, "do you want to scare the old man with this change method?"


    Before he had finished speaking, the emperor Youdi reached out to the air and saw an empty shadow floating in the air. It was a huge dragon claw that spanned thousands of miles. He directly grasped the huge bird in his hand as if he were holding a bird.


    You Emperor didn''t even release his real body of change method. He just turned out a huge claw, so he grasped you Wu in his hand and couldn''t move.


    "How could that be possible? You''re just Wu Zun, I''m already a strong man of Emperor Wu! "


    You almost can''t believe that you can''t hold on to defeat.


    Hearing her scream, you emperor said in a cold voice, "fool, do you really think that I haven''t made any progress in the past thousands of years?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the breath of you emperor suddenly broke out and rose to the top level of Emperor Wu. That is, it was only one step away from the peak of seeing God.


    If he is allowed to take that step, the three ancestors present are not his opponents at all.


    "This guy!"


    The third awakened ancestor was also shocked and said: "he is not far away from the martial god realm? If he hides himself like this, I will say that he must be a wolf with ambition


    "At that time, the first ancestor passed on the throne of you emperor to him. We all disagreed, but we still appointed him as the leader of the Youshen family. For many years, his strength did not pose a threat to us, so we saved his life."


    "Now it seems that we are really raising tigers."


    The old voice also sighed.


    They did not expect that you emperor was actually a strong man close to the martial god realm.


    He was so deep that he didn''t reveal it at all. Even when his beloved linger was dying, he did not expose the breath beyond the realm of Wu Zun.


    therefore, these ancestors left behind the eyes of the emperor, and they couldn''t detect any news at all.


    But if you think about it carefully, as the leader of the Youshen family, how can you emperor be just the cultivation of wuzun?


    As long as you di is a little diligent, you can at least become a primary Wu Emperor.


    Besides, he is not just diligent.


    He practiced harder than anyone else. Although he was a little less gifted, the body that two Jiehe reshaped for him made up for this defect.


    For thousands of years, you emperor has been tolerating, until today he shows his due edge.


    Seeing the red giant bird caught by the dragon''s claws, the Youshen people on the whole island were also shocked.


    You Qing and others fly up in the air for the first time. They all recognize the giant bird, which is the real change of Youwu''s ancestors.


    But the dragon claw


    "It should be the real body of you emperor, but you emperor has not been fully exposed. He just illusions a dragon''s claw, which can subdue you Wu''s ancestors."


    You Lian sighed, "you emperor is more powerful."


    "How could that be possible? You emperor is just wuzunjing How could he subdue the ancestors of Emperor Wu? "


    You Qing can hardly believe her eyes, but the huge dragon claw in the sky is not fake.


    He could hear the struggle and roar of the crimson bird.


    "It seems that you emperor has become emperor Wu." "You emperor''s strength, I''m afraid, is stronger than a few ancestors!" a Youshen clan was surprised


    You Qing''s face was ugly, and she tried not to look up at the huge dragon claw in the sky.


    But you di''s prestige is always affecting him. Even though he deliberately avoided seeing him, his body was still shaking, and his soul was trembling with the threat of you emperor.Because they both practiced the same method of change, but the body of you emperor was a real dragon in ancient times. It is said that once they were born, they could fight with the gods.


    Now you emperor shows the momentum of Emperor Wu''s territory. Although the real dragon body is not fully displayed, it is only a virtual shadow of dragon claws, which is enough to frighten the world and subdue the four sides.


    Among them, Youqing is the most miserable. The upper breath from the origin of the martial arts makes him almost make a fool of himself on the spot.


    "Why did you fight with your ancestors? What''s going on? "


    With more and more Youshen people gathered around, some people also asked why you emperor wanted to attack Youwu ancestors.


    "Did you want to make trouble?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense and slander you emperor!"


    "Ancestors wake up, this is a great event, you emperor captured you Wu Laozu, this is not rebellion, what is it?"


    Several Youshen people held their own views and quarreled on the spot.


    However, not all the people in the Youshen clan are respectful to their ancestors. Compared with those ancestors who may not be able to see in their lives, you emperor''s influence is obviously greater. Soon someone came forward to speak for you emperor, "those so-called ancestors, who were killed in our family, have never appeared, and now they suddenly appear, which must be a plot. Maybe it''s because they have some excessive demands, and you emperor won''t listen to them, and then you hand it over. "


    This statement has attracted the approval of many Youshen people.


    You emperor has always been friendly to people and is extremely fair in dealing with people. Otherwise, he will never be able to sit down on the Youshen clan and remain safe for thousands of years. Now, seeing you emperor''s fury, the people calmed down a little, and immediately guessed that there might be some secret in it. Maybe it was some ancestors who woke up and asked too much.


    "You gods, listen! Li Zhaoxi betrayed Zuxun. From now on, he is no longer the emperor of you


    The red giant bird, which was held by the dragon''s claws, suddenly made a song, and then, the voice without anger spread all over the island.


    This time, many Youshen people are stunned.


    The ancestors had the right to choose you emperor, but this right was not to be used at will. Only when more than 80% of Youshen people agree, can the last Youdi abdicate and choose a new one.


    Li Zhaoxi, this is the name of Youdi.


    Hear you Wu called out the original name of you emperor, said that he is no longer you emperor, after a brief absence, they are dissatisfied.


    You Lian retorted loudly: "without the discussion in the clan, why should you abdicate you emperor?"


    "Yes! Even if you are an ancestor, you can''t do such a tyrannical thing


    The voice of opposition among the crowd grew louder and louder, and when you heard it, you almost went mad.


    She did not expect that this group of people would dare to oppose her. What''s more, the Youdi has built such a reputation in the clan for thousands of years.


    "You have nothing! Don''t be impulsive


    The first old voice who woke up said, "everything will be decided after that one wakes up."


    "Wait, wait, wait! You old immortal, just wait! Li Zhaoxi has dared to fight us now. Keep waiting. Do you want to wait for him to kill me


    You have no sharp voice: "don''t hurry to stop him!"


    As soon as the words fell, the third awakened ancestor stood up. The space of the two boundary rivers was constantly shaking. A slender figure broke through the void with a jade face and elegant manner. He said with a smile, "you emperor, Youwu is also a unintentional loss. Do you really want to kill her?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    Seeing this man, you emperor still did not have any expression on his face. He said faintly: "you Buer, today I want to kill one person to make a strong position. Let you guys who regard themselves as ancestors have a good look. You gods are not puppets that you can take at will."


    "She''s not dead. You''re going to die for her?"


    The last word said, you emperor''s killing intention has reached the peak. The man named you Buer changed his face slightly, but he was silent immediately.


    You emperor''s momentum is prosperous. It''s like a sharp blade that has been hidden for many years. If you scabbard today, you will surely see blood.


    Although it seems that these three people are stronger than you emperor, in fact, after sleeping for many years, they have lost the courage of the first World War. If you can''t do it, you want to avoid it, not to mention a fight.


    "You emperor, you don''t know a lot of things. We are not really greedy for the basic law, but without the basic law, who will break the current situation of the Youshen clan? "


    "What kind of inheritance did ling''er''s parents leave behind to enable the Youshen clan to produce strong ones and break the restrictions of the two boundary rivers?"


    "The name of the God of martial arts is the one who can communicate with God through martial arts. Where can we go when the world is so big? It''s a big joke that we, who should have lived infinitely, are trapped by the little law of life and death! It must be that ling''er''s father also wanted to change all this, so he left the inheritance of the basic law and pointed out the way after the martial god for us! "


    "Now you want to send linger away and cut off the inheritance of the basic law. Do you care about the future of the Youshen clan?"


    You Buer''s tone is calm, but every sentence contains questions.


    And he did not deliberately block the voice, so that those around the Youshen people can hear clearly.


    "What? Is ling''er going to be sent away? "


    "Is it true that the legend is true? Linger involves the fundamental inheritance, which is the future of the Youshen clan?"


    "You emperor, is it true what the ancestors said?"


    For a time, the crowd was in disorder, and some people began to question you emperor.


    Youqing, as the great commander of the elite Youshen, also said: "you emperor, I once said that you wanted linger to go to the world to save your life. This is not a wrong decision. But before this, ling''er must give birth to the Youshen family and continue the blood of the first ancestor! You have refused to agree, but now that even our ancestors know about it, how long do you want to keep it from you? "


    You Qing''s words undoubtedly prove you Buer''s remarks.


    Even those who firmly support the Youdi people, now also become dumb, some at a loss.


    Youqing''s face showed a satisfied look. Now, with the support of his ancestors, he became more impolite and said in a loud voice: "the ancestors ordered you to abdicate. I Youqing was the first to agree! Because you are no longer the selfless you emperor. For the sake of linger, you can even sacrifice the interests of your people. How can such a person continue to sit in the position of you emperor


    "Some ancestors, why don''t you let me Youqing be your emperor, so that I can guarantee that linger will not only not leave Liangjiehe, but also give birth to offspring with me and continue the blood of the first ancestor!"


    Although the three awakened ancestors have not yet indicated their attitude, Youqing is anxious to show their loyalty.


    But he did not find that the face of you emperor was completely gloomy at the moment.


    You Buer noticed you emperor''s expression, and his heart beat hard. He pretended to be calm and said with a smile: "this man''s words are reasonable."


    "Is it?"


    You emperor squinted, and suddenly reached out like lightning. He flew out of the sky with a strong force, and he split you Green''s body on the spot!


    That''s not all.


    After you blow up Youqing''s body, you emperor''s palm is empty, and a mist is captured by him from the sky. The fog is still struggling and bumping like a headless fly, trying to get out of the control of you emperor.


    At the same time, there was a voice inside: "as you emperor, you can''t kill your own clan, you can''t kill me!"


    "Youqing, I''ve given you many opportunities to stop coveting linger."


    "You want the throne of Youdi. After all the dust has settled down, I can give it to you."


    "But can''t you wait for this moment?"


    You emperor''s voice rings, the tone is full of disappointment.


    And the dark green of the fog, in hearing this sentence, also stagnated for a moment.


    Then he struggled more violently and yelled, "you liar! You have held the number of Youdi for thousands of years. How can you be willing to give this position to me? You told me not to covet linger. Linger is not your own offspring. What qualification do you have to stop me? "


    "You are rotten. I, Youqing, are the new emperor of Youshen clan."


    "Ancestors, help me!"


    He realized that you emperor had already moved to kill, and immediately began to ask the three ancestors for help.


    However, Youwu is trapped by death and struggling. The first ancestor who wakes up is not clear and has not yet appeared. The only one who can save him is youbuer.


    You emperor turned his head and looked at you Buer: "do you want to fight with me?"You Buer''s face did not change. He was still smiling. "You emperor said and laughed. He killed a rebel. It''s not a big deal. Why should I do it?"


    With that, he seemed to have a deep meaning: "if it was in my time, this kind of treason would have died more miserably."


    "No!"


    You Qing is terrified, just want to say something, you emperor has already restrained his strength, directly crushed the fog of his body protection.


    This attack was not Lu Li''s killing that killed you God''s body. You emperor wiped out the existence of Youqing directly from the level of soul.


    In such places as Liangjiehe, as long as the soul is not destroyed, even if you are living in the state of wandering soul, you can also slowly cultivate the realm.


    However, you emperor directly destroyed you Qing''s soul and didn''t even give him a chance to reincarnate. From now on, you Qing will never exist in the world.


    "Since you emperor has already killed people, can you spare Youwu?"


    You Buer said with a smile: "killing an ordinary Youshen people is different from killing the ancestors of Youshen. Please think twice."


    "Think twice?"


    You emperor glanced at him. The Dragon claws in the void were more powerful. The giant bird that was transformed into a ghost made a sad cry. The flames on her body began to extinguish. A large amount of fog came out to repair her injured body.


    But it was just in vain.


    In the face of absolute power, all her means could not be used.


    Aware of the warning of the emperor you, you Buer immediately shut up. As the current situation is more wrong, if you emperor really crush you Wu to death, it will not do them any good.


    "You emperor, calm down. You kill Youwu here. How can you account for that when he wakes up?"


    The old voice was also advising.


    However, he did not intend to show up. He just used the name of "that one" to intimidate you emperor.


    However, you Emperor didn''t eat this, and said coldly: "even if the ghost King wakes up, does he dare to fight with the old man? You guys who only know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Who dares to take risks before you have absolute assurance? I''ll wait here today. If you dare to show up, I''ll kill him! "


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge shadow appeared behind you emperor.


    It''s a dragon that sits for tens of thousands of miles.


    The whole huge island in front of it, like a bead, even less than the size of a dragon scale.


    The law of the two boundary rivers began to vibrate violently, and the signs of collapse gradually appeared.


    "Well?"


    On the Bank of the river, the fisherman noticed that there was a violent fluctuation in the law of heaven and earth. Even the soul tablet began to tremble. He immediately stood up and looked into the deep fog. He saw the huge dragon which was too big to be described in words. He murmured, "old man, can''t you help it?"


    As he spoke, the fisherman put the fishing rod in his hand. As soon as his body shook, the chains that bound him all over the sky began to fly.


    A force representing the will of the world came down and crushed the body of the fisherman.


    However, the fisherman was forced to hold on, and a thread of golden light bloomed from his pores, revealing an extremely terrifying atmosphere.


    If Lu Li is present, you can see that the life level of diaoyong has reached the limit of gods.


    As previously guessed, this mysterious fisherman is actually a very powerful warrior!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    "More than 1800 years ago..."


    The fisherman, whose whole body was full of golden light, trembled in his voice and cast his eyes into the void. "You''ve trapped me for more than 1800 years, isn''t it enough?"


    There was no voice in the void to answer his question.


    But the chains that bound him were even tighter, and the deepest laws from the two boundary rivers kept lowering their strength to subdue the fishermen.


    Diaoyuan''s void face composed of black fog began to twist, and his only mouth was closed, and the golden blood flowed continuously along the corner of his mouth.


    Every drop of golden blood flows through, the black fog that covers his face dissipates a little bit, and his facial features gradually condense and form.


    It was the face of a middle-aged man, and a trace of his handsome figure could be seen. But now there is only endless frost on this face. It clearly looks young, but it gives people the illusion of being extremely old.


    "You emperor has shown his true body and will not continue to hide. The strength you have left behind can not withstand his impact. Now is the weakest moment. With this family background, you still want to continue to suppress me? "


    When he regained his own face, the fisherman held his hands empty, and a stream of air from all directions formed a whirling nest, which converged in his palm.


    When this power condenses, heaven and earth are one of Su.


    At the moment, the two boundary rivers, which were still very calm, were shaken by this force and set off waves one after another. Among them, I do not know how many wandering souls who lost consciousness were rolled up and sent out bursts of howling.


    Zhenhun stele seems to feel something. The whole body of the stele is shining. The suppression force from the depths of the void is becoming stronger and stronger. The whole body of Diaoyuan is covered with this force, and even his bones make a grinding sound that makes teeth sour.


    "Is that all?"


    Diao Weng''s face showed disdain smile, "also, so many years have passed, your strength has been almost consumed."


    As soon as the voice fell, diaoyong suddenly hit the void!


    This boxing, innumerable crack sound to ring.


    The chains that sprang from the depths of the void and entangled his body were all broken under his fist, and became the original strength between heaven and earth.


    And those who hide behind the will, finally be the fisherman''s behavior to anger.


    Deep in the fog, a voice hummed, "do you dare to break the laws of the heavens and step out of the boundaries of life and death?"


    When the fisherman heard this voice, he sneered: "the turtle with the shrinking head, dare to show up at last?"


    "The laws of the heavens are bullshit!"


    "You cowards are afraid of the strong men born in a wild world, and even create the law of the nether world to create a cage after death. Are you so afraid that the Terrans will kill the whole world and take your dog''s life? "


    "Stubborn!"


    The voice in the void was a little angry, and the whole world of the two rivers trembled with his anger, as if he were the law and the will of the world.


    "Yan Wufu! You were voluntarily sealed in the boundary of life and death in order to pry into the Shinto. This is the contract you signed with the law, and it is not forced by us! "


    "Now you take advantage of the power of the law to shake, break the lock of fate, delusional escape, according to the contract, we can directly destroy your body, send you to the nether world!"


    At this point, the voice in the void pauses and says in a deep voice, "but I''m willing to give you another chance because you''ve been scrupulous in your duty over the years."


    "Oh?"


    The fisherman, or the mysterious man named Yan Wufu, showed an interesting expression and sneered, "I''d like to hear about you dirty gods. What are your mean ideas?"


    "Killed the Youdi of the Youshen clan."


    The voice after the void did not care about Yan Wu Fu''s taunt, "since you are now free, it is not difficult to kill you emperor with your strength."


    "Kill the old man?"


    Yan Wufu chuckled: "thanks to his incarnation as a real dragon and shaking the rules of the two boundary rivers, I can escape from the control of your group of wastes. Speaking of it, I have to thank him. Kill him? By what? "


    "That''s why you''re going to kill him!"


    "Yan Wufu, you emperor is not in control. It is the biggest variable of the two boundary rivers! If he does not die, sooner or later, there will be greater loopholes in the two boundary river laws! The Youshen people have made use of the loopholes of the two boundary river law to survive. We do not allow one of them to appear again... "


    As soon as he had said this, something exploded in the deep of the void, and a large amount of ash atomized into nothingness, and the whole world was quiet for a long time.


    The existence hidden behind the void seems to say something forbidden. Ji, was warned, for a long time did not speak.


    Yan Wufu also showed a contemplative expression, guessing which name the other side was going to say.


    Since the beginning of history, there are few names that can make the so-called "gods" afraid.


    The only name that has something to do with the Youshen clan.Yan Wufu happened to know who the owner of the name was. His eyes were slightly awed and said in surprise, "so you are afraid of him."


    The voice did not answer Yan Wufu''s question.


    "After all these years, you are still afraid of him."


    Yan Wufu sneered, "this is the face of the so-called gods. It''s really a group of rubbish."


    "Yan Wu Fu!"


    The sound burst out.


    The space around Yan Wufu began to shake violently.


    "Kill Youdi and you will be free! It''s a good deal. It''s up to you to do it or not. "


    "Otherwise, we really want to suppress you. You can''t escape from these two boundary rivers. You should know that better than anyone else! "


    "So what?" Yan Wufu raised his eyelids and disdained to say, "rather than listen to you, who are rubbish, and go to the you emperor to fight and kill him, I''d better go directly to you emperor, fix their change method, and transform yourself into a god of you!"


    "Do you really dare to fight with the Youshen people for the sake of me?"


    "If you had such skills, how could you have been beaten like a dead dog by the God family in those years. You did not dare to stay in the world, or even dare to go back to your own world. You worked hard to be a dog of those guys, and you got the flesh bone of Liangjiehe. If I break your bones for the sake of my husband, tut... "


    Yan Wufu said here did not continue, but his words revealed the content, still let the voice behind the void into silence.


    After a long time, the voice sounded again, which had lost the momentum just now. "Since you know how the two boundary rivers were born, you should understand that although we rely on the two boundary rivers, we also have the ability to destroy them!"


    "Once the two boundary rivers are damaged, let alone the Youshen clan, even you will not escape the fate of death!"


    Yan Wufu sneered twice, but did not refute.


    In his eyes, these cowardly gods occupy two boundary rivers and travel outside the cracks of the world. They are just a bunch of rubbish.


    However, these wastes do have the power to destroy the two boundary rivers. Now they are in a small but stable ship. The "gods" are the helmsman and the owner of the boat, while the Youshen family and Yan Wufu are the evil guests on the ship. If they are forced to rush, the "gods" can directly cut through the boat, and the water will leak everywhere We all die together.


    "All in all, you feel threatened when you see the strength of you emperor. It can''t be suppressed directly by the chain of fate just like I did to me, so it''s a good thing for you to take this opportunity to let me fight with you emperor, no matter who is dead. "


    "Since you are so strong, why don''t you go and kill you emperor yourself?"


    Yan Wufu''s eyes were cast into the deep fog. The shadow of the real dragon in the incarnation of Youdi moved slowly. With every trace of its movement, the laws of heaven and earth in the two boundary rivers would be turbulent.


    This is why the hidden "gods" can''t help it.


    "I don''t want to be a running dog for your rubbish. If I really want to kill you emperor, I will kill you myself. I''ve been in prison for many years, but I''m free now. I have other important things to do. "


    Yan Wufu did not give the voice a chance to speak. After a long smile, the whole person rose from the ground like a rainbow through the sun, breaking through the sky and hiding into the fog.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    "Yan Wufu! Dare you


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Stop this guy. You can''t let him touch the core of the world!"


    Several voices were startled and angry, and several people couldn''t help it on the spot.


    Above the sky, there was a constant flash of thunder in the fog, and a loud noise broke out, as if there were gods and men fighting on those nine days. Yan Wufu''s laughter rang out again, "the God of the upper world, no better than you!"


    "Today, I want you to be depressed for a thousand years."


    Boom!


    A great noise was heard, and the whole sky trembled. The voices of the gods never sounded again. It seemed that Yan Wufu was really scared.


    After the shackles were untied, the ordinary fisherman on the bank finally showed his amazing martial arts.


    Trapped for thousands of years, angry and butcher God.


    A martial artist, but so it is!


    At the same time when Yan Wufu killed the sky, on that island, you emperor, the incarnation of the real dragon, grasped the red giant bird. With one enemy and three enemies, he towered one by one and swept across the eight wastelands.


    Youwu, who was caught in his hands, is dying, and has no strength to scold. Youbuer is also in a mess. His robe is completely damaged, and he can no longer maintain his elegant temperament. His eyes are full of anger.


    In addition to these two people, there is an old man holding a scepter in front of you Buer.


    It was the first awakened ancestor of Youshen.


    If he had not just appeared in time to stop the attack of Youdi, you Buer would have been seriously injured.


    But even if he blocked a blow that was enough to hurt, you Buer still suffered a great loss in the previous confrontation. He kept pouring out fog to repair the wound. His eyes were a little sinister. He was staring at the you emperor who was the incarnation of the real dragon. "You finally can''t help it. Do you want to kill us all? Do you want to control the rights of you Shenzu alone?"


    You emperor, who turned into a real dragon, ignored his words. His head, which was bigger than the island, turned slightly and looked at the other side of the two boundary rivers.


    Not only he, but also the old man holding the scepter also noticed. He looked away and said in a deep voice, "it''s the fisherman."


    "Fisherman?"


    You Buer was slightly stunned and sank down to feel it. As expected, he also felt a very unusual breath.


    He was also a warrior in Wudi''s realm. If he was not led by you emperor, he should never be so backward.


    However, when he noticed the aftermath of the battle on the two sides of the river bank, he immediately said excitedly: "the fisherman has broken through the suppression. He is fighting with those guys. This is a good opportunity for us."


    The old man holding the scepter also nodded, turned to look at you emperor and said in a deep voice: "you emperor, the overall situation is important, stop!"


    "What is the overall situation?"


    The huge dragon head opened his mouth and uttered a voice like thunder. "If you want to take this opportunity to break the law of the two boundary rivers, don''t you think that people other than Emperor Wu can''t survive the storm of the broken boundary core?"


    "This..." The old man was tongue tied.


    You Buer was angry and said, "you emperor! Put away your hypocritical and compassionate face. The so-called Youshen clan is just the concept left by the powerful people of the early generation. In addition to the real Youshen which has been bred in this generation, we are not even the Youshen clan at all! "


    "You are not two!"


    The old man saw you Buer so eloquent that he immediately interrupted his nonsense, but it was too late.


    You emperor''s voice mocked: "it seems that this is what you are talking about."


    "So what? Admit it, Li Zhaoxi. When our strength has reached our level, why should we abide by the shackles left by the early powerful? Take this opportunity to break the law of the two boundary rivers. Where can we not get the world''s greatness? "


    You Buer said coldly: "since the gods of heaven and the gods of animals left the world, the fortune of the world has changed rapidly. It must be that there are not many powerful people in the realm of Emperor Wu. As long as we come to the world, those warriors will revere us as gods! "


    "Gods?"


    With a low smile, you di looked at the banks of the two realms and said, "it''s a pity that the gods in your mouth are about to be killed."


    As if to confirm the words of Youdi, the world law of the two boundary rivers suddenly wailed, and the originally gray sky was dyed with dazzling gold. A large amount of golden light spreads out, reflecting on this piece of heaven and earth.


    If you look carefully, you will find that those are not gold, but blood!


    The light that spread all over the sky is actually all gold blood!


    Click!


    As the golden blood spilled over the sky, a crack appeared on the soul stele of the two river banks.


    This stone tablet, which represents the embodiment of the law of the two boundary rivers, has gone through countless years. Time can''t leave any trace on it, but when the golden blood spills over the sky, a crack appears.


    "A God has fallen!"The old man with the scepter looks ugly.


    He didn''t expect that the fisherman was so strong that he killed the sky. In a short time, a "God" died in his hand.


    "What kind of God is just a higher level of human life."


    With a long smile, you emperor threw the dying red giant bird to the island. The flame of the giant bird was extinguished and gradually turned into a beautiful woman.


    But she has completely lost consciousness, and you emperor directly sealed her power, so that the ancestor of the Youshen family lost the realm of pride.


    This kind of means is no different from abolishing her.


    Seeing that Youwu was not dead, the old man holding the scepter was relieved.


    As for her accomplishments being sealed?


    Old people don''t care about that.


    As long as her life is saved, when the ghost King recovers, he can get rid of everything. The seal of Xiuwei was written by you emperor, which had nothing to do with him.


    Not only he, but also youbuer, did not care about the situation of Youwu.


    For their existence, any friendship is false, and only their own interests are the strongest link.


    "Now, can we have a good talk?"


    Seeing that you emperor''s breath gradually stabilized, the old man took this opportunity to say, "Li Zhaoxi, you should be aware that there is no direct conflict of interest between us. You want to keep ling''er''s life because her father took care of you a lot. For thousands of years after that, you have always regarded linger as your own flesh and blood, and take care of her until she comes to her senses. I can understand and understand your mood at the moment. "


    "But you don''t have to be too hostile to us. She''s a descendant of our ancestors, and we won''t hurt her just because of her status."


    The old man said, "maybe we can find a way to get the best of both worlds, don''t you think?"


    ¡­¡­


    "It looks like something''s going on."


    Outside the old library, Lu Li was already in the air when you emperor and his three ancestors began to confront each other. Now, seeing that the sky on the other side of the river bank has been dyed with golden light, I immediately understand that something has happened.


    "Ling''er, we have to leave as soon as possible."


    Although the skills in the old library haven''t been collected yet, Lu Li still decides to put aside the things here for the time being and greets linger.


    Ling''er immediately said: "it must be those people who are in trouble for you emperor grandfather. I will go back to help him!"


    Hearing the speech, Lu Li''s expression immediately froze up.


    I don''t know if this girl is really stupid or fake.


    The goal of the three ancestors was obviously her. Now she can do nothing but trouble you emperor when she goes back.


    However, ling''er didn''t realize this. She raised her head to Lu Li and said, "can you please send me back?"


    "What can you do back now? Do you want to make trouble? " Lu Li helplessly said: "it''s better to hide from the wind first. If you emperor can''t resist the pressure and hand you over, I can''t keep you."


    Although he said it cruelly, it was also Lu Li''s inner words.


    At present, he is only Mingyou realm. If he is in Zhenwu area, he is still very powerful. However, in Hanoi, where the strong are like clouds, it seems that master Mingyou is not enough.


    Lu Li is sure that even the ten Mingyou peaks are not enough to kill him.


    Not to mention the ancestors of the Youshen clan, it seems that there are more powerful figures than you emperor.


    "When you see the state of God, it''s just like the spirit."


    Lu Li shakes his head. The warrior has evolved to that level, which is really called "seeing God".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    "But If they want to do harm to you emperor''s grandfather, you emperor''s grandfather is certainly not an opponent. "


    Linger''s momentum suddenly weakened a lot, but the meaning of the words, or want to help.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You emperor entrusted you to me. You''d better listen to me."


    Lu Li''s body moved, and did not give linger the chance to refuse. She used a force to hold her up and asked, "where is the inheritance place?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Linger did not expect that Lu Li would ask about the place of inheritance.


    "Nonsense, only you can open the place of inheritance. What else is safe now besides there?"


    A helpless face.


    The girl is very clever in other things, but at this time she seems to be getting silly and her brain can''t turn around.


    "Over there!" Ling Er immediately wake up and direct to Lu Li a direction.


    Lu Li recognized some, and immediately flew to the other side.


    Just as soon as they left the old library, the dragon head of Youdi, which is as big as an island, was hanging down on the mountain peak. The huge breath covered the perception of the old man and youbuer. He asked in a buzzing voice, "Oh? I''m very interested in what you can do to get the best of both worlds. "


    The old man frowned when he saw that the emperor Youdi was enveloping his breath. However, he didn''t realize anything was wrong. "Since you Emperor didn''t want ling''er to sacrifice her life, and didn''t want her to take the risk of becoming a descendant of the family, why don''t you let her take us into the inheritance place after the ghost King wakes up


    "Well?"


    You emperor pondered.


    The old man''s proposal is rather strange.


    You know, after the seal of ling''er was lifted, they all let ling''er open the place of inheritance, and tried to find the inheritance of the fundamental law.


    But after many attempts, they finally got nothing.


    For those who can not find the second place of inheritance, those who can not find the most powerful place of inheritance.


    Now the old man suddenly put forward this request, which made you emperor squint and said, "it seems that the ghost king has found a way to crack the seal of inheritance?"


    The old man did not answer this question directly, but said calmly: "you don''t need to care about this. As long as linger opens the inheritance place for us, we will deal with the later things."


    "Moreover, we promise that we will not force linger to do anything from now on."


    "Is this guarantee from you or from the ghost king?" You emperor asked in a deep voice.


    Among the living ancestors, the most powerful one is the ghost king.


    That is, the shadow of consciousness attached to the twelfth method of change.


    It can be said that the ghost king is the oldest ancestor of the Youshen family. He is not only powerful, but also has witnessed a lot of history.


    If the old man''s guarantee, you emperor will only sneer. But if it is the guarantee of the ghost king, you emperor will consider it carefully.


    "This, of course, is what the ghost King meant."


    The old man replied without hesitation.


    "Very good. If this is the meaning of the ghost king, I can make the decision for linger and promise to come down." Hearing the affirmative reply, you di nodded with satisfaction.


    Later, he slowly restrained his momentum, and the imaginary image of the real dragon gradually shrank and gradually turned back to the appearance of the human race.


    In this process, you emperor still covered the mountain with his own breath, and didn''t give the old man and you Buer the chance to express his mind.


    "Wait a minute."


    At this time, the old man suddenly realized what he was doing and said, "where are linger and the outsider at the moment?"


    You emperor floating in the air, the old face appeared a trace of profound smile.


    "Li Zhaoxi!"


    You bu er''s pupil shrinks and says in a sharp voice: "disperse your breath!"


    "Are you threatening me?" You emperor turned his eyes and looked at you Buer, and said coldly: "the ghost king has not awakened. There is no one else here who can stop the old man from killing you."


    The implication was that the old man holding the scepter was not taken seriously.


    The old man didn''t care about you emperor''s contempt. Instead, he said: "you emperor, the place of inheritance is of great importance. You are now covering this place, and we are not allowed to explore the island. Is it true that as we thought, you Has ling''er sent the outsider into the inheritance children''s land? "


    "He doesn''t have the ability to crack the seal of inheritance. What are you afraid of?"


    When you emperor sensed that linger and Luli were about to reach the place of inheritance, he said with a smile: "is it possible that There is a secret behind this that I don''t know? "


    You Buer snorted and immediately urged his mind to break through the barrier of you emperor''s breath. In an instant, he explored the position of Lu Li and ling''er. His face was ugly and he said, "ling''er and the outsider are about to enter the inheritance land!"


    The old man''s face also changed in an instant. Pointing to you emperor, his lips trembled: "you ConfusedHe waved his Scepter in an instant, and the space in front of him was directly smashed, and he wanted to directly cross the space to inherit.


    But how can you make him do it easily?


    "You''d better stay here until you wake up!"


    See you emperor a big drink, countless virtual shadows emerge from his body, on the spot will the old man and you Buer two people fly.


    He is now in full swing and has no scruples about his hand. The situation in the place where the old man and youbuer are distracted can only make a defensive posture in time, which is not an opponent at all.


    "Li Zhaoxi, you want to die!"


    Youbuer was completely angry after being hit and flew. His whole body was covered in the fog, which urged his own spirit.


    It was a huge white Nine Tailed Fox.


    Youbuer, the incarnation of the Nine Tailed Fox, flies into the air, with nine tails in one roll. Each of them contains the power of the "Great Road". All kinds of energy sprinkle all over the sky and fight against the emperor Youdi.


    The old man also waved his scepter, chanted words in his mouth, and smashed at you emperor across the distance.


    Two people join hands to attack, you emperor is unafraid, raised his hand in front of the body into a dragon scale like defense barrier.


    The sky shaking sound exploded on the scales of the dragon, and all three of them were shaking. However, the old man and you Buer are obviously weak, not the opponent of you emperor.


    The emperor of you supported the dragon scale with one hand and said faintly, "I said, before the ghost King wakes up, none of you can step out of here half a step!"


    "Damn it!"


    The incarnation of the giant Nine Tailed Fox''s you bu Er angrily scolds, but you emperor has no way.


    The old man holding the scepter flowed golden blood from the corner of his mouth and said in a deep voice, "Li Zhaoxi, if you act like this, you will surely be held accountable to you when you wake up!"


    "Then wait until he wakes up!"


    You emperor domineering response, negative hand standing in the void, there is no meaning of concession.


    However, he said in silence: "only ling''er can open the place of inheritance. It is still safe for them to enter the place for the time being..."


    Then you emperor squinted, thought of Lu Li, and sighed: "I hope you can solve the mystery of the fundamental law. At present, there is only one way to live."


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the place of inheritance."


    Ling Er points to a void not far from the front, indicating that Lu Li has arrived.


    Lu Li looked around strangely and didn''t see any buildings. He wondered, "is the place of inheritance hidden in the void?"


    "You are so clever." Ling''er said with a smile: "the place of inheritance is actually in the space between the two boundary rivers. If there is no opening of the ancestral blood, even the martial god will not be able to locate its existence."


    "Because of this, those people will be staring at me all the time."


    While speaking, ling''er raised her jade hand and held down the void. It was clear that there was nothing, but it seemed that she had touched something. Then she closed her eyes and said something in a language that Luli had never heard before.


    When she finished that sentence, Lu Li felt the void in front of her began to vibrate.


    A space crack opened slowly in front of them, and ling''er said in a hurry: "the entrance of the inheritance land can only be kept for a moment. Go in quickly!"


    Lu Li listens, immediately pulled Ling Er, the figure of two people is swallowed directly by space crack.


    When they disappeared into the space crack, the old man holding the scepter noticed that he could no longer maintain his bearing. He was so angry that he said, "Li Zhaoxi! You are a traitor to the Youshen people


    "Is it?"


    You Emperor didn''t pay attention to it at all, and said calmly: "if you betray the Youshen family, you can get linger to live, that old man..."


    "What if you betray today?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    After entering the space crack, Lu Li felt a very strong pulling force, which led him to fly to the depth of the void.


    As linger said, the place of inheritance is hidden in the cracks of space, which should be the unique existence created by those practitioners who broke the space with supreme magic power.


    Lu Li opened his eyes of exploration and looked around, only to see the chaotic space storm. Every turbulent current in the storm contained a very violent force. At a glance, Lu Li felt that even the warrior of the invincible realm might not be able to resist those turbulent currents.


    But fortunately, there is a thin light cover over him and ling''er, which seems to be the backhand left by the early generation of strong people, protecting them from the turbulence.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the space here."


    All of a sudden, after looking at the space storm around, ling''er said with a slight frown: "in the past, when entering the place of inheritance, there were only a few turbulent flows, which were not scale at all. Now it has turned into a space storm. Is there something wrong with the place of inheritance? "


    After she said that, Lu Li also found that there seemed to be something hidden behind those space storms, and there were some shadows emerging, which seemed to be fighting.


    Seeing those virtual images, Lu Li knew the problem of this space, and explained: "it should be that there are strong players in the fight, disrupting the space of the two boundary rivers."


    "The breath of these people is stronger than that of the ancestors of many Youshen people. Is that the wushenjing?"


    Ling''er also noticed the virtual shadow after the space storm, showing a curious expression.


    Lu Li looked at her strangely: "haven''t you seen a strong hand in the martial god realm?"


    "I think you''ve seen many strong warriors in Liangjiehe."


    Ling''er shook his head: "it''s not easy for Wu Shenjing to move. Otherwise, once the rules of the two boundary rivers are touched, the zhenhun stele will react, and the" gods "will suppress it."


    "Besides, there is not much danger in the two realms of Hanoi. In addition to the tide of fog, you emperor''s grandfather in wuzun territory doesn''t have to do anything."


    "But I''ve seen that man before."


    Ling Er observed the shadow for a moment, and suddenly pointed to the invincible figure of the enemy. "He is the fisherman that you emperor grandfather said."


    "How strong is the fisherman?"


    Lu Li looked at the invincible figure, just like the God of war. He fought several other figures with bare hands. Even a figure was directly held in his hand, and his arm was abruptly broken. A large amount of golden light burst out. Even through the space interlayer, you can hear the scream of the "God".


    Seeing that Diaoyou is so fierce, Lu Li can''t help but doubt whether the inheritance place built in the space interlayer is safe.


    Encounter this kind of monster that can break the space by raising hands and feet, it is unreasonable for anything to happen.


    "I hope this heritage place is strong enough, or they will break the space. With our small bodies, we will have to wait for death."


    Lu Li is helpless all over his face. In this level of fighting, mingyoujing is really not enough to see.


    "Don''t worry, the place of inheritance is independent of the space of the two boundary rivers, and it is in a state that can not be explored. If I didn''t open the channel, even if they broke up the two boundary rivers, they couldn''t find where we were


    Ling''er is very confident about the safety of the heritage site.


    Lu Li only nodded: "I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Above the sky dome of the two boundary rivers, the earth shaking earthquakes never stopped. Dark space cracks can be seen everywhere, and the whole sky has become riddled with holes under these strong players.


    Bang!


    Another loud noise came out, and he saw that Yan Wufu in rags was holding half of his broken arm in his hand, and said wildly, "go on, fight!"


    "Yan Wufu! You don''t have to push your luck


    The man who was torn off his arm stopped the blood, but there was still a large amount of golden blood around him. There was some anger on his beautiful face, "you have been killed by the nine immortals, isn''t it enough?"


    "Jiuxuan is nothing but a waste. He was killed by the old man when he met his face. That''s because he was not strong enough."


    "You have been trapped for 1800 years. How can I get rid of my depression? Not enough, not enough! "


    Yan Wufu burst into a rage and burst into laughter. A large amount of golden blood swept around him. He pushed back all the figures who wanted to surround him. His cold eyes swept him one by one. "Today, I will not only kill a nine mystery, but also blow up the boundary core, which will turn your waste plans for tens of thousands of years into a futile one."


    "Dare you


    A man dressed in gold armour, just like a god general, angrily rebuked: "Yan Wufu, don''t rely on you to pry into the main road, so let''s be wild here! Don''t say you just found the road, even if you really set foot on it and challenge Tianwei as a mortal, how many people can you fight against? "


    "Two, three, five, ten?"Jinjia man said in a deep voice: "we will fight for our lives. We can also chop you here!"


    "Then try it?"


    Yan Wufu stood with his hands down, and his eyes swept over the people in front of him, as well as those figures hidden in the distance, "Yan, a middle Wufu, doesn''t know what the road is, nor does he know what Tianwei is! Up to now, I have only followed one principle in practicing martial arts! "


    "My Yan Wufu is stronger than your bullshit gods. My fist is harder than yours! That''s why I can kill you and kill jiuxuan. You dare not even fart. Now tell me these great truths to me? "


    "Maybe I can''t fight all of you, but before I die, at least I can pull a few garbage on the back!"


    "Who will be the second after jiuxuan?"


    "You?" Yan Wufu pointed to the golden man.


    The other side''s look changed and his expression was a little ugly.


    Yan Wufu sneered and changed direction, pointing to the beautiful man with broken arm, "or you?"


    The handsome man was silent and gloomy.


    "Yan Wufu, I have never done anything harmful to the human world. When I imprisoned you in Liangjiehe, it was a last resort. Now that you have got out of trouble and killed jiuxuan, how about the two of us? "


    At this time, a beautiful woman in a long golden dress and a pearl crown flew out of the fog and said, "if the war goes on for a long time, the wasteland palace will definitely be able to kill you even if it has paid the lives of several generals. It''s not easy to practice martial arts. Why do you have to gamble on your own way to be in trouble with us? "


    Seeing this beautiful woman, Yan Wufu sneered contemptuously: "are you the goddess of the great famine? How weak! Better than jiuxuan! "


    The beautiful woman''s tone was stagnant. In the face of such a rude man, she had many words of advice, but she choked for a time.


    "Yan Wufu, it''s a great sincerity for the goddess of the great wilderness to appear in person! Don''t be ungrateful


    Seeing Yan Wufu embarrassed the woman. Another man in gold armor came out of the sky with a halberd in his hand. His voice echoed like a bell and a big Lu.


    Yan Wu Fu took a deep breath and said, "go away!"


    This word uttered, the unimaginable force almost collapsed the whole space, gradually collapsing and annihilating at the speed visible to the naked eye. The man with gold armour was the first to bear the brunt. He tried his best to protect the goddess of the great wilderness behind him and split the huge force coming in with his halberd.


    But the force was so strong that his halberd was suddenly broken, and the gold armor covering his arms and chest was exploded on the spot, and his whole body was covered with flesh and blood!


    A word seriously injured each other, Yan Wufu took out his ears and disdained to say: "big voice is great?"


    At this moment, all the gods were silent.


    They can see that Yan Wufu is a madman at all!


    But also the strength is very strong madman!


    "You have really cultivated the power to break the yuan!"


    Dai Mei, the goddess of the great wilderness, frowned, "it seems that it was really a mistake of the temple to let you go. A dangerous fellow like you should have been killed when you were still young


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have the chance."


    Yan Wufu converged his expression, and the dark gold power appeared like blood, and the surrounding space trembled with the appearance of this force.


    "I said that today we will break the boundary core. If anyone dares to stop me, try it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    Yan Wufu raised his fist and punched through the space. A fist seal appeared on the chest of the nearest handsome man. His flesh and blood were directly hit and exploded, revealing his shining bones like jade.


    He screamed, unable to resist under that force.


    This is Yan Wufu''s new realm in martial arts after being trapped for 1800 years.


    The level of life has evolved to the gods. The final qualitative change of a warrior is the true Qi in his body!


    Alien and Terran have different sources of power. The so-called gods call it divine power, while the Terrans call it true Qi. But there should be more powerful energy above the divine power and true Qi.


    "The power of breaking the yuan" is a more powerful level of evolution above these two forces!


    Even if Yan Wufu did not fully evolve and degenerate, only a part of it was enough to crush the heaven and earth, and one move would seriously injure those who claimed to be gods.


    "Even if you have cultivated the power of breaking the yuan, how long can you exert it?"


    "Kill him!"


    Five strong men of gold armour flew up, and the power of terror was constantly surging. Even if Yan Wufu was invincible, his edge was suppressed in an instant. The power of breaking the yuan was constantly born, and was defeated by the five people. Seeing that he fell into the downwind, Yan Wufu was not afraid at all. He sneered and said: "call out the master of the temple of the wasteland, otherwise you are the waste, old man It''s not a good kill


    He raised his fist and waved it again, carrying the momentum that seemed to break the heaven and earth. On the spot, he smashed the nearest strong man of gold armour. The jade like skeleton turned into dust, and his will was broken. The law of the two boundary rivers shook again.


    "Ming Xiao God general!"


    The rest four strong eyes to crack.


    Another God fell!


    "Stop him The tone of the goddess of the great wilderness was also a little urgent.


    These gods are closely related to the laws of the two boundary rivers. Two people were killed in a row, and the laws of the two boundary rivers were shaken again. If they continued like this, the laws of the two boundary rivers would collapse before Yan Wufu broke the core of the boundary.


    When the law breaks down, there will be many unknown consequences.


    Aware of the seriousness of the matter, the gods and generals launched one after another, and the divine power broke out regardless of the cost, and set off a group of explosions in the void.


    No matter how powerful Yan Wufu was, he was blown to pieces when he faced so many generals at one time. The power of breaking yuan spread all over his body to repair the wound. However, he vomited out golden visceral fragments in one mouth, and laughed wildly: "come again!"


    "Madman! This madman


    A God will see Yan Wufu''s expression and curse in a low voice.


    They have seen the strong among the ancient people. Those who have practiced martial arts are almost all lunatics, but those who are as crazy as Yan Wufu are rare even in the war-torn era.


    However, the generals were hesitant, but Yan Wufu was more and more brave in the war, playing more and more crazy, and even exchanged injuries for injuries. He resisted the attack of many generals and seized one of them and fought to death.


    He has the power of breaking the yuan, which is a big killing tool. The damage caused by the explosion of those magic rays on his body is far less than that caused by his one punch.


    When Yan Wufu smashed half of the body of the third God general, many gods and generals finally had fear, and the attack was restrained a lot, for fear that he would be the next target.


    "A group of rubbish, dare to call God in front of me?"


    Yan Wufu''s fighting spirit almost reached the climax.


    The biggest difference between the warrior of the human race and the gods of other races is that the warrior dare to die, even more fearless of death. The momentum is stronger and stronger. Even if it is not an opponent, he has the courage to fight with one of them.


    However, these high-ranking alien races are different. They cherish their lives more and are easy to be suppressed. This is one of the reasons why those powerful and incomparable beings were beaten out of the world.


    The goddess of the wilderness was also shocked by Yan Wufu''s toughness, and quickly said, "Yan Wufu, what do you really want? Tell me your conditions, the palace of the gods may not be able to satisfy you! "


    "Can you satisfy me if I want to deprive the head of the Lord of God''s palace?"


    Yan Wufu blows a gold armour God general to fly with one fist, and laughs.


    The goddess of the great wilderness was slightly cold, "if you have always been this attitude, we can only live forever today. Do you want to break the balance between the two rivers? If you beat us down, it''s nothing more than asking the Youshen people to pick up a bargain. This is the end you want? "


    "You God family? Apart from the old guy of Youdi, all the rest is rubbish. What''s to be afraid of? "


    Yan Wufu snorted, "little girl, when I was in the world, I''m afraid you haven''t been born. Don''t play these tricks in front of me. You have trapped me for 1800 years. Do you want to expose it gently? How could it be so easy? "


    "What do you want?" The goddess of the great wilderness clenched her silver teeth, and her golden eyes were filled with anger. "The wasteland god palace has trapped you for many years, but you have never hurt your life. Now, as soon as you get out of the predicament, you will kill the three gods in the wasteland palace. Do you really think that the wasteland temple is easy to bully


    "Fart!"Yan Wufu vomited blood, and his eyes were gloomy: "you have imprisoned me in the two boundary rivers with the chain of fate. It''s just because I entered the two boundary rivers as a living person, not limited by the law. So you want to use the atmosphere of the two boundary rivers to refine me, kill my consciousness, and become a war puppet in your hands. I really don''t know your dirty means in the wasteland palace? "


    "If it wasn''t for you emperor that old ghost''s breath of breaking through was too strong, and gave me a chance to get out of trouble. If you were to endure for hundreds of years, would I still have a chance to stand here and speak?"


    Hearing Yan Wufu''s words, several gods will be silent immediately.


    The expression of the goddess of the wilderness was also gloomy.


    They really had a way to refine war puppets. They were brave and fearless and could maintain 80% of their original strength. It was with this method that the temple was able to stand firm among many powerful alien races.


    But just because of this, the temple of desolation offended the gods of heaven and beast.


    In order to obtain more powerful war puppets, the previous generation of the Lord of the wasteland god palace secretly dealt with the gods of heaven and beast. Finally, the matter came to light, leading to the near extinction of the wild god palace at that time. The master of the wasteland palace was directly killed by the powerful people of the God clan. The second generation of palace masters, now the master of the wasteland god palace, was forced to give up the war puppets of various ethnic groups that had been obtained by the wasteland god palace for many years. They made a deal with some powerful beings and played a key role in creating the nether world. Finally, they were divided into two boundary rivers, a small world, to hide in and escape from the sky The pursuit of gods and animal gods.


    It can be said that the wasteland palace is a war between puppets and puppets.


    The word "war puppet" was put forward by Yan Wufu, which is quite ironic.


    When he entered the Liangjiehe River as a living man, he was immediately detected by the head of the temple of the desolate God and suppressed him.


    Although he had the realm of Emperor Wu at that time, he was still a newcomer, and he was not the rival of the master of the palace of famine God. After being defeated by the opponent with absolute crushing strength, he runs through the whole body with the chain of fate, and is trapped in the riverbank of the two boundaries and beside the soul stele. He consumes his will day and night with the atmosphere of the two boundary rivers.


    In these 1800 years, Yan Wufu lived on fishing, but he never gave up. He practiced martial arts day and night. He was imprisoned by the chain of fate and closed his cultivation. Instead, he thought out another way.


    The power of breaking the yuan is the road he got out of by accident.


    If there was no power to break the yuan, Yan Wufu would not choose to break free from the chain and kill the heaven to find the wasteland god palace.


    "You have fought and killed. How can you express your depression of 1800 years. Yan Wufu, when you broke into the Liangjiehe River, the palace master just suppressed you and didn''t kill you. This is also a fact. When you have reached your level of cultivation, you must act with deep meaning. Since you dare to enter the boundary of life and death as a living person, if you say that you have no demand, you will not believe it. "


    The goddess of the great wilderness suppressed her anger and said clearly: "tell me your conditions."


    After all, she is still the goddess of the wasteland palace, and she must act in accordance with the interests of the temple. Now we are in a stalemate with Yan Wufu. Even if we can kill him, the temple will have to pay a very painful price. Therefore, the proposal of the goddess of the great wilderness actually has a soft meaning.


    "Conditions? It''s simple! "


    Yan Wufu said: "hand over the true meaning of martial arts that you obtained from the suppression of the strong people of the human race in the wasteland palace. I will turn around and go, and never entangle myself!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    "No way!"


    Without thinking about it, she flatly refused: "you know what the true meaning of martial arts means. Every true meaning of martial arts can create a war puppet of Emperor Wu. If you can understand it, you can even enter the realm of martial god."


    "If I just want several kinds of martial arts, I can take the place of the palace master to solve the problem. But if you open your mouth, it means that you are not sincere. Let''s not talk about it. "


    As soon as the goddess of the wilderness brushed her sleeves, she did not mean to discuss.


    However, Yan Wufu was not in a hurry at this time, and said with a sneer: "it seems that you really collected a lot of martial arts true meaning at that time."


    "Well, tell your palace master to come out. If you little girl can''t be the master, then ask those who can make decisions to talk to me."


    "You want to see our palace master, too?"


    A Jinjia God General glared at Yan Wufu, "in those days, the palace master didn''t kill you. You don''t know how grateful you are. Now you come to the wasteland palace to make trouble. How dare you speak up to see the palace master? Are you afraid that the palace master will go out of the pass and suppress you again? "


    "Trash, do you have a voice here?"


    Yan Wufu''s cold eyes swept past, "dare to shout again, you are the fourth one!"


    "You...!"


    The Jinjia general''s expression changed dramatically.


    But he held back.


    Previously, Yan Wufu has proved his strength. He killed three gods in a row and was invincible. In the face of such a strong man, even if the gods on the scene will swarm on, at least a few more people will die before they can take him down.


    No one is sure that he will not be the next god general who is beaten up by Yan Wufu.


    After being threatened by him, many gods and generals did not dare to provoke.


    The goddess of the great wilderness frowned. She was obviously dissatisfied with the retreat of these generals, but she did not show it. Instead, she said faintly, "the palace master is closing down now. I''m afraid I can''t see the guests. I''m in charge of everything in the palace of desolation. If you have any problems, you should talk to me. "


    "If the palace master is not here, what about the three emperors?"


    Yan Wufu opened his mouth and said, "the great emperor of wasteyin, the great emperor of wasteland, and the great emperor of wasteland, should these three people not die?"


    The goddess nodded her head and said, "the three emperors will not fall, but they have important things to do with them. I''m afraid they have no time to get involved with you."


    "Ha ha, the most important thing is to guard the core of the world and try to understand the way of those people."


    Yan Wufu disdained to smile and looked down upon the three great emperors.


    "In short, I can''t agree to your terms. The value of the true meaning of martial arts is too high. Even if you kill us all, the palace master can''t let go. "


    "Yes? That''s enough. "


    Yan Wufu waved his hand and looked very good at talking. He said with a smile: "if there is no true meaning of martial arts, why don''t I go to Jiehe to understand the way?"? In any case, there are three emperors here, so you don''t have to worry about my doing something to Jiehe. "


    "Do you want to go to Jiehe to understand the Tao?"


    A little doubt flitted through the eyes of the goddess of the wilderness.


    In her opinion, Yan Wufu has already set foot on the road, even if he can''t break through to a higher level as long as he goes along this road, at least he can become a strong man at the level of the master of the wasteland god palace. There is no need to look at other people''s "Tao".


    However, this condition made the goddess of the Great Wilderness fall into consideration.


    Because it seems more reasonable for Yan Wufu to understand the Tao within the realm than to give up all the true meaning of martial arts.


    As he said, there are three great emperors sitting in the town. It is impossible for even a strong person of the palace master''s rank to destroy the boundary core in front of them. Therefore, the goddess of the great wilderness did not worry that Yan Wufu actually wanted to destroy the Jiehe.


    "If you only have this condition, it''s not that you can''t consider it."


    The goddess of the great wilderness weighed it and replied, "as long as you promise, you will leave the two boundary rivers immediately after you understand, and we will never invade the river from now on."


    "Lead the way, little girl."


    Yan Wufu sneered: "if not for something, do you think I would like to come to such a place where the dead just come?"


    The goddess of the wilderness took a deep look at Yan Wufu, but did not argue with him. She simply turned around and led the way.


    Many gods and generals saw that even the goddess agreed to Yan Wufu''s conditions, and they also protected her around.


    But they were more or less relieved.


    After all, some of them are still alive.


    It can be called the "God" of infinite longevity. It was killed in his own territory by a warrior of his own clan. How could they be reconciled to it?


    So this situation is what they want to see most.


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s a truce."


    When Yan Wufu stopped fighting with the people in the wasteland palace, the first thing he sensed was Lu Li in the space tunnel.


    First, the shadows dissipated one by one, and then even the turbulence in space was reduced a lot, which meant that the scuffle of the strong should be over."It''s terrible for those people to fight. Just now I suspected that they would find the space interlayer."


    Ling''er also relaxed at this time, spit out the little tongue, appear some palpitation.


    Lu Li was shocked and said: "you said that even the martial god could not find the space interlayer?"


    "That is to say, but the power used by the fisherman should be above the martial god and the same as that used by my father."


    "It''s like The power to break the yuan? "


    Ling Er recalled a time, not quite sure way.


    Lu Qiqi said strangely, "are you so strong? I didn''t see it before. "


    Although Lu Li had previously speculated that diaoyeng was also a strong warrior, he never thought that diaoyeng was so powerful that he could be compared with linger''s father generation.


    "His power to break the yuan is not pure, but a little bit transformed. According to my father, it should be called First glimpse of the road. "


    "If he really thoroughly evolves his internal strength into the power of breaking the yuan, he can completely smash the heaven and earth, and the sandwich space can''t be hidden."


    "Did your father reach this level?" After hearing ling''er''s description, Lu Li can''t help but say: "how did he die in the war?"


    Hearing this, ling''er looked a little gloomy. "It''s said that it was those alien people who planned for a long time that killed many of the warriors who took up the road in the world. After that war, the gods of heaven and the gods of beasts were also greatly weakened, which is the biggest inducement to withdraw from the human world in the future. "


    "It seems that your father''s generation was so strong that even the gods were afraid. Otherwise, they would not have tried their best to murder him."


    Lu Li sees linger in a low mood, sighs, and then says: "however, we seem to be about to arrive at the destination."


    Ling Er raised her eyes and looked at the end of the space tunnel, "well, the place of inheritance is in front."


    As they speak, the light holding force around the space tunnel has dissipated, and the strong pulling force has gradually weakened. When they step on the ground again, the surrounding vision suddenly widens.


    There was a big space in front of me.


    In other words, this is a square space surrounded by four huge walls.


    There is nothing else in this space, except for the four walls without words and a few braziers that emit faint light.


    Lu Li looked around and fixed his eyes on the wall in front of him.


    "They all said that the basic law is hidden here, but in the past few years, no matter what level the strong enter the inheritance land, there is no harvest. I always feel that the fundamental law does not exist. "


    Ling''er walks to a brazier, looks up at the huge wall by the light of the fire. There is indescribable sadness in his voice.


    As a descendant of the so-called first ancestor, her life was bound by the three words of the fundamental law. Many Youshen people respect her because only she can open the space tunnel to come here.


    But in fact, what those people really want is just the basic law of the legend here.


    "If anyone tells me that there is a skill that can directly point to the road, even if I know that it is false, I must confirm it with my own eyes."


    Lu Li walked to one of the walls and said faintly, "this is human nature. Even for an illusory rumor, as long as it is related to their own interests, greed in the bones will burst out."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, ling''er seemed to feel something, turned to him and asked, "the world Is it the same? "


    Lu Li laughed and said in a soft voice, "believe me, the world It''s just more ugly than you think


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    After that, Luli fell into silence.


    Linger is more silent.


    But both people are very well understood not to continue to say, land is to go up, touch the surface of the wall with your fingers, fingertips to send a cold touch, except very smooth, the wall itself does not seem to use any special materials.


    This is also the conclusion that Lu Li has seen with the eyes of exploration before he can draw a conclusion.


    According to his experience, whatever it is, there will be spiritual light, but more or less.


    But the wall has no spiritual light, nor does it have any unusual performance than the treasures beyond the limits of the eye of exploration.


    It It''s like a stone wall that is no longer ordinary.


    "It''s strange."


    Luli quietly returned to his hand and said, "even if the basic law is just a cover, the father of the linger has no reason to make every effort to make a thorough effort, and the so-called heritage site is piled up in a space interlayer with walls made of ordinary stones on all sides."


    "Is there any mystery behind the wall?"


    As soon as the idea appeared, Luli moved slightly in his heart, and ran the real Qi in the dark, and pressed his hand on the wall, trying to input his true Qi into the wall.


    "The walls on all sides will not be shaken by any force. Even the ancestors of the realm of martial arts tried to attack with all their strength, but there was no crack left."


    Aware of the behavior of Luli, linger said beside: "Grandpa you di said that there must be a very strong seal method hidden in the wall. No way is valid except to untie the seal. "


    "Seal method..." Luli touched his chin, but he had never seen anything like seal.


    He has been involved in the skills, martial arts, array, and even forging. But seal method is the first time he has heard about it.


    "Maybe there are some skills in it."


    Lu Li thought, turned to the other wall, opened the exploration eye, while pressing it on the wall with his hand, and slowly filled the whole wall with the real air by touching.


    Soon, under the surveillance of the eye of exploration, Luli really found strange places.


    In the vision of the exploration eye, the spirit light representing his true Qi covers the whole wall, but keeps a very small distance. It is like a soft but hard barrier on the surface of the wall, which blocks all the forces from the outside.


    "Have you found anything?" Seeing Luli showing a very interesting expression, linger also some look forward to.


    Although she did not believe in the existence of the basic law, she still hoped that someone could unlock the secret of the place of inheritance.


    After all, this is the treasure left by his father. Even if it really has no meaning, the spirit also hopes to solve the mystery left by his father.


    "Well It''s not a special discovery, but I have some ideas. "


    Lu Li also did not return to finish, then tried to push the air, split it into a more "small" degree, trying to penetrate into the barrier.


    But soon he found it was futile.


    The barrier on the surface of the wall is almost ''refusing'' any external force to intervene.


    "Is this seal? It looks like a little bit like a defensive array. " Lu Li withdrew his true Qi, thought for a while, and then changed his method. He put two fingers together and waved a sword Qi and cut it directly to the wall.


    This time, after the barrier was attacked, it broke the sword Qi from Luli in a more ''intense'' way.


    "Not only can we defend, but also can fight back."


    Lu Li squints his eyes and cuts out a sword spirit. The barrier did not shake at all, and the sword spirit was broken again.


    So Luli gradually increased strength, one after another sword Qi cut to the wall.


    Until the last full-time sword Qi cut out, the wall barrier finally had a violent response.


    in the field of vision, a thin layer of light bounces up, like the foam layer, and gradually decomposes the sword light and engulf it.


    "This is..." Seeing the process clearly, Luli Leng said with great certainty: "indeed, these walls are not without spiritual light, but are covered by a force!"


    "What to say..."


    Lu Li did not give out sword spirit again, but began to understand the barrier from the perspective of array.


    Linger stood by and watched Luli constantly test, and finally started staring at the wall and dazzled, and sighed, knowing that he was in it.


    In fact, linger has not seen this situation for the first time.


    Before came here the strong, mostly land away this, first is the temptation, then attack, finally face the wall ponder.


    But they finally got nothing.


    If the seal of the heritage site is so good to crack, it will have been cracked by those people.


    In fact, the method used by Luli has been thought of by predecessors.


    Linger saw that he still used this old method, and he was inevitably a little disappointed.However, ling''er doesn''t know that the biggest difference between Lu Li and those people is that he still has modifiers.


    "This so-called seal method is likely to be a higher and deeper array. In that case... "


    Lu Li opens the page of the modifier and adjusts all the arrays, one by one, to upgrade.


    Every time one array reaches full level, Lu Li changes another.


    After trying more than a dozen arrays, the modifier finally pops up a prompt.


    [gain passivity: array mage LV1 (array attainments + 5)]


    "finally, a passive player has been created." Lu Li opens the passive page and gives the array mage a passive upgrade.


    It takes 50 points to upgrade one level. It is not until LV5 that the max sign appears after the array mage.


    At this time, the passive bonus has reached 25 points, and there is a new effect.


    [array mage max (array attainments + 25, exploration + 1)]


    to explore the power of this attribute, Lu Li has already experienced the passive insight into sword technique. Even yuan Jingtao, a master of swordsmanship, can''t defeat the modifier''s sentence "explore the flaws of ten thousand Swords". Therefore, the array mage''s exploration + 1 seems a little shabby, but this is the attribute Lu Li needs most now.


    After confirming the passive activation, Lu Li looks at the wall in front of her eyes and sees a little difference as expected.


    Originally still invisible barrier, at the moment in Lu Li''s eyes, has become a lot of mysterious lines.


    Although we can see these lines, Lu Li still can''t understand the meaning of them. He says in a dark way: "I take it for granted. Among the ancestors of the Youshen clan, there must be strong people who are good at array. The secrets that old Dong couldn''t find out are not enough because of the passivity of an array mage. "


    Thinking of this, Lu Li continued to open the modifier and brush the passive array.


    Although the consumption of points is very fast, Lu Li is not very distressed because he has a kind of premonition. Once the secrets behind the four walls are solved, the harvest that can be obtained is absolutely not comparable to some points.


    Therefore, under Lu Li''s behavior of almost "burning" points, the second passivity about the array finally appeared.


    [gain passivity: array master (you have mastered 30 array systems and can be called array master. Don''t underestimate the change of the word "attainments + 10, exploration + 2)]


    don''t underestimate the change of this word. The gap between array mages and array masters depends on the data.


    Lu Li was pleasantly surprised by the addition of attainments and the initial exploration bonus.


    "It seems that although the modifier is black, all the things painted are exquisite. What''s more, it seems that there is a whole system for the passive array? Master array, master array, what''s next? The king of array


    Lu Li smiles in his heart, but he doesn''t stop. He directly points the array master''s passivity to the highest level.


    At this time, the array master''s data is [attainments + 50, exploration + 10]


    with the array mage''s exploration breaking, his exploration value of array one has reached 11 points.


    When Lu Li raised his head again and looked at the wall, he only felt that the vision in front of him suddenly became clear. At the moment, the lines that had previously looked mysterious and obscure became particularly clear. Even the "track" of the connecting bar itself could be clearly seen.


    "The 12 point exploration break bonus should be able to touch the threshold of this array." Lu Li thought it over in his mind, but he couldn''t help feeling that the man who created this array was really a genius.


    Lu Li is not a man who values the past and belittles the present. He never thinks that the ancient people are naturally strong.


    Even in that ancient era, many theories and inheritance of the Terran may not necessarily be better than the current Terran.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    For example, along with the change of times, the Terran will more and more perfect various theories. The development of array must be constantly upward. There is absolutely no such absurd theory that the ancient array is stronger than the modern array.


    Even in the era when the Terrans did not create too many methods, the array types of the ancient clans were probably not as rich as the current Terrans.


    But in this case, ling''er''s father can create such a superb array, or seal method, which is enough to show that the other party''s talent is really amazing.


    "Have you found any way?"


    Ling Er found that Lu Li''s eyes brightened up. She couldn''t help but move and asked in a voice.


    Lu Li nodded his head and said: "the general idea is right. Give me some more time, it is estimated that the seal on the wall can be cracked."


    "Really?" Hearing his answer, ling''er was stunned for a moment.


    She didn''t have much hope, but she didn''t expect that Lu Li gave such a positive reply.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "the seal method your father left behind is really exquisite. I just have a little direction. Although it can be cracked, the time is not sure."


    After a pause, Lu Li said again: "at least in a short time, I have no way to crack it."


    "With the direction, it''s the biggest surprise!"


    Ling''er said happily: "before so many strong people entered the inheritance place, they were helpless to these four walls. It''s not easy for you to get a clear idea only after you come in for a moment."


    After that, her eyes were burning: "if you can really crack That is to say, the fundamental law left by my father actually exists? "


    "It''s not clear what''s hidden in the walls. It may be the basic law, or it may be some other inheritance. But I believe that your father has done so much to protect these four walls by sealing, leaving something important


    Lu Li in this matter, also dare not give Ling er a definite answer. However, he is very sure that ling''er''s father can never leave anything useless.


    Even if it is not the basic law, it is a very strong inheritance.


    Otherwise, linger''s father doesn''t need to protect it with such profound fundamental law.


    "Every time these lines pass through a breath, their positions will change. In a flash, there are thousands of changes. If you want to crack them, you can only find some traces according to these changes."


    "But if that''s the case, I need to remember the changes of these lines all the time, and the complexity will be several times more."


    Lu Li''s eyes are staring at the changing lines on the wall, and his expression is seriously thinking about the solution.


    If we simply unravel the trajectory of these lines, Lu Li has to remember at least hundreds of thousands of changes to unlock a line.


    However, there must be at least thousands of lines on this wall.


    This gives Lu Li some headache.


    "It seems that it really took a long time."


    After a sigh, Lu Li tried to crack the seal method on the wall, and the other side did not stop. He opened the modifier and continued to brush the feature.


    If there is a series of array characteristics, the acquisition method of this feature is simpler than other martial arts and skills. As long as you brush up the number of array systems, and the qualitative changes caused by the change of quantity, the characteristics of the master of the array can be turned on smoothly.


    However, Lu Li didn''t know how many array systems he had to pile up to complete. Instead, he quickly counted the changes of those lines, and was distracted by the changes. He classified all the arrays in the modifier together and upgraded them one by one.


    I don''t know how long passed. When Lu Li felt a faint feeling coming out of his head, he said in secret: "it seems that my mind is wasting too much. Sure enough, my array attainments are not enough to support such a large amount of cracking."


    During this period of time, Lu Li has tried to crack ten lines, and then he felt the obvious difficulty.


    Although with the help of exploring the attributes and being able to see the lines on the wall, the array attainments are not enough to support. Obviously, the level of this seal technique is more than one level higher than Lu Li''s current array attainments.


    "The third feature hasn''t come out yet."


    Slightly stopped the action, Lu Li frowned at the situation in the modifier, "there are still a lot of array reserves, but my points are not enough."


    He saved a lot of points during this period of time, as early as the war with Yuan Jingtao. After such a toss, the original harvest in snowy state, which was still a rich point reserve, now directly fell to four digits.


    "Now there are more than 3000 points left. If you can''t brush the third feature, you can slow down for a while."


    Lu Li hesitated, or decided to fight again.


    When the time comes, leave about 1000 points in case you are unprepared. 2000 points are enough to brush several sets of arrays.


    After a moment, 1500 points have disappeared.The third feature still doesn''t appear.


    Lu Li takes a deep breath and continues to upgrade the array.


    300¡£


    400¡£


    500¡£


    Another 500 points are put in, and the modifier''s prompt still doesn''t appear.


    At this time, Lu Li''s formation had reached as many as 70 sets, and there were nearly 1000 kinds of formations, and there were tens of thousands of changes among them. At this point, the modifier did not activate the third title.


    After looking at the balance of the points, Lu Li''s heart sank and hesitated for a long time. The fierce strength in his bones came out again. He said in his heart, "I don''t believe it. The points are all smashed in. Can''t you brush out an array?"


    So, Lu Li clenched his teeth and raised a set of array to full level.


    When the array reaches full level, the modifier prompt finally pops up.


    [acquisition characteristics: array master (you have mastered 71 array systems, which can be called array master.) Attainments + 30, exploration + 5]


    "finally willing to come out."


    Seeing this hint, Lu Li can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    When an array reaches full level, it only consumes 200 points. The remaining points are enough to upgrade this feature.


    [array master LV1, it needs 150 points to upgrade, do you want to upgrade]


    Lu Li was stunned, "want 150 points? You are sitting on the ground and raising the price. "


    However, Lu Li didn''t get entangled in this. After all, he had such a powerful feature as the array master. He added 5 points to the initial exploration attribute, and it took 150 points to upgrade to a higher level, which was not too much.


    It took another 300 points to upgrade the array master to LV3. At this time, the array master''s attribute has become "attainments + 90" and "exploration + 15", which is far more than the growth brought by the first two characteristics.


    Because these three characteristics are a set of systems. When they are added together, the array attainments have reached 165 points of terror bonus.


    Lu Li turned his eyes to the wall. Sure enough, this time he saw more things.


    I can see that the mysterious lines in the process of constant change, every ten breaths will form a very special "array eye.".


    In the depth of the eye, there were more complicated changes than usual lines, and the position was not fixed. This kind of special setting can be cracked by an old array master who has been immersed in the array for countless years. I''m afraid it will be misled.


    Previously, Lu Li was not good enough, so he was misled by the lines. If he continued to follow that idea, even if he could master all the changes of the lines and could not find the eye of the array, no matter how long he studied, he would not be able to untie the seal.


    But now Lu Li has a very strong array attainments, and found the array eyes hidden in the depths of the lines. After a little while, he can roughly understand the principle of seal method.


    This is like the process of using the answer to push back the problem solving process after knowing the answer. Although it is also difficult, it saves time than solving the mystery bit by bit.


    "So it is."


    When Lu Li cracked the first array eye, he suddenly murmured: "this kind of fantastic idea, even if it is put in the Zhenwu area today, it can be regarded as the top array master."


    "What do you say?" Ling''er always pays attention to the movement of Lu Li, hears his self talk, can''t help but ask.


    Lu Li said: "your father left a very clever trap, or should be said to be a cover up. Although the seal on the surface of the wall is very clever, its hidden means are very shallow. No matter who comes here, the moment he sees the wall, he will be guided in the wrong direction by the mask left by your father


    "What''s the wrong direction?"


    Ling''er is completely confused now. I don''t know what Lu Li saw on the wall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    Lu Li shook his head and stood up, his face full of pain: "he deliberately let people find this kind of clever seal method, so that the attention of later generations will focus on cracking the seal method, and determine that the wall behind the seal method is what they are really looking for."


    "But in the beginning, the idea was wrong."


    Lu Li sighed: "this is also the wisdom of your father."


    Linger heard the words, as if thinking of something, dare not set channel: "you mean, in fact, the basic law is hidden in the seal, not on that wall?"


    "To be more precise, the four walls are basically a cover. The seal protecting the wall itself is the inheritance of the basic law."


    Lu Li''s tone is firm and says his discovery.


    "How could that be possible? If the basic law is hidden in the seal, how can those powerful people not even find a clue? "


    Ling Er some can''t believe, or say, this kind of means is really some inconceivable to her.


    In fact, Lu Li is also a little shocked at the moment.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he could not believe that there were people in this world with such ingenuity. And will pay a lot of energy, to do this kind of thankless things.


    But when he cracked the first eye, he noticed that the lines fluctuated violently and seemed to be a virtual figure of a human figure. Then he suddenly thought of this possibility.


    Before those strong, it may not be that there are extremely high array attainments.


    But they didn''t have the supernatural skill of "exploring and breaking".


    Lu Li can not only crack the array, but also see through its essence.


    So he saw the shadow of human figure from those lines, and thought why ling''er''s father integrated inheritance into the seal.


    It''s like screening.


    The so-called fundamental law is actually the most primitive and fundamental evolutionary method of the human warrior when there is no inheritance of the martial arts.


    In other words, the fundamental law is the original and purest martial art.


    If later people are attracted by the seal method on the wall and fall into it, it shows that his attainments in array are more profound than those in martial arts. Such a strong man may be a unique genius, but he can''t be pure in martial arts. It''s meaningless to get the basic law. And Ling er''s father did this, I''m afraid there is another meaning.


    That''s a warning to future generations.


    If you want to cultivate the basic law, you must have a pure heart of martial arts. He has shown a very high array ability. However, selecting the inheritors of the basic law by using the array ability as the elimination standard is to warn future generations that the road of martial arts is the most important.


    "Is this self loathing?" Having figured out what linger''s father wanted to express to the later generations, Lu Li had no choice but to smile. However, he had a trace of respect for this strong man from ancient times.


    Because this seal method is not only a test, but also represents a kind of inheritance.


    Even if you don''t get the basic law, a highly accomplished array master can also benefit from it.


    It can be seen that the strong man didn''t have any idea of hiding himself. The two roads, array and martial arts, should be his most powerful inheritance. However, he combined these two things together and left them all for later generations to understand. It shows that in that era, the inheritance and change, and the prosperity of the Terran family were their primary concerns. Even if he dies, as one of the strongest members of the human race, he will try his best to pass on what he has learned all his life.


    "Your father did hide the basic law in the seal. Although I cheated a little bit, his original idea was to find a man with the heart of a pure warrior to inherit the basic law. As for the seal itself, it is left to the younger generations who have the talent to say goodbye to the array


    After explaining with ling''er, Lu Li suddenly realizes that he has given the two kinds of inheritance to Baoyuan.


    Although the seal method on this wall seems to have no sign of self destruction after understanding it, he does not have the so-called heart of martial arts. If he wants to get the basic law, he must rely on the characteristics of "exploration" to break the seal, and stimulate the hidden root law to emerge.


    That is to say, he was not handed down according to the way of the array master, nor was he inherited according to the path of martial arts originally conceived by linger''s father.


    He is totally using the most violent means to forcibly dismantle both the two kinds of inheritance.


    In this way, no one knows whether the seal will change in the end.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li said his worries to ling''er.


    After all, this is the inheritance left by her father. Even if ling''er can''t practice, she has the right to dispose of these "heritages". If you understand after the four walls of the seal destroyed, it is to destroy the things belonging to ling''er.


    "It doesn''t matter. If only in this way can we get the inheritance law, it means that the test set by my father was not perfect. If you find a loophole, it is your chance."


    "What''s more, the" ancestors "of the Youshen clan are not good people now. It''s against my father''s original intention to pass on the inheritance to them. It''s better for you to take it away and pass it on to some great talents when you return to the world. "Ling''er is very open to these things.


    In fact, she never regarded her father''s legacy as a treasure.


    In other words, over the years, she has been forced by the so-called ancestors in her family to open the inheritance land, and her feelings for the inheritance place are very complex.


    She wants the inheritance to be true, but she doesn''t want to let those bad guys get it.


    Now that Lu Li has proved the existence of the basic law, ling''er naturally doesn''t care whether the seal will be damaged after understanding.


    As long as someone gets the basic law and inherits it, linger will be satisfied.


    "When I understand the inheritance of the basic law, I will show you again. Maybe it''s the reason why you can''t practice the clan skills before. Maybe this purest fundamental law is suitable for you? "


    See linger seems to really don''t care, Lu Li in the heart a little certain, also made a promise.


    In any case, Kung Fu is nothing more than a means to become stronger. Lu Li has always regarded it as a tool and didn''t really care too much about it. Otherwise, he would not have copied a copy to Ye Dongtian after he got the seal of God.


    In Lu Li''s opinion, Kung Fu is just like money and wealth. The people who gather around him are more useful than those who cling to them.


    "Well!"


    When ling''er heard the promise of Lu Li, her eyes brightened slightly and nodded: "even if I can''t solve my problem, it''s good to see the basic law with my own eyes."


    She was very optimistic, and had no idea whether Lu Li would change his mind immediately after being inherited.


    Although the real age of this girl may be several thousand years old, she has actually only experienced more than ten years on the island of the Youshen people. In addition, the Youdi has protected her very well, which makes her rarely realize the danger of human heart.


    Although she is very smart in some places, it is obvious that she is not too defensive against others.


    Noticing this, Lu Li couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, "when I return to Zhenwu area, I have to be careful not to let this girl be cheated."


    However, this idea only appeared for a moment, and Lu Li once again put himself into the crack of the seal method, and again and again to draw the shadow of human figure hidden in the lines.


    ¡­¡­


    In the island, you emperor still blocks the old man and you Buer. Their expressions are extremely ugly. Even if they know that ling''er has brought Lu Li, an outsider, into the place of inheritance, they have no way.


    Because you emperor is obviously not willing to give in today, and he even has the consciousness of killing people for this reason.


    You Buer and the old man measured for a long time, knowing that even if they joined hands, they would not be the opponent of you emperor.


    For a moment, the situation fell into a standoff, and neither side spoke again.


    Knowing that any words are futile, the old man will no longer waste his breath and wait for the recovery of the ghost king.


    But you Buer was a little anxious and said in a deep voice, "if that outsider really understands the basic law, you Li Zhaoxi is a sinner of the Youshen clan!"


    "Is it not a good thing that outsiders have understood the basic law?"


    You emperor squinted and said with a smile: "at that time, the ancestors left this inheritance not only for the Youshen family, but also for the human family to be strong. Otherwise, when the future alien comes again, there will not be enough strong people among the human race to resist, and the human world will be in danger of collapse. Now, it is better for outsiders to get the basic law of their ancestors and bring them back to the world for inheritance. It is better to let them stay here. "


    "Or, after all these years, you have taken the root law left by your ancestors as your own?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    "We have no intention."


    The old man holding the scepter quickly interrupted you emperor, and did not dare to let him continue.


    Otherwise, you emperor is likely to follow these words and put a big cap on them regardless of human life and death.


    Although the Youshen clan is extremely exclusive now, there are records about the human world, which are always inherited within the family. Although they all come from the human race, they are living in the earth.


    Even the first ancestors came to the two boundary rivers after the death of the human race. In any case, the relationship between the Youshen clan and the Terran can not be cut off.


    If there is any difficulty in the world, the "ancestors" of the Youshen family should help, rather than stand idly by.


    Aware of you emperor''s mind, you not two face iron blue ground shut mouth.


    Today, he and you emperor''s confrontation, everywhere fall in the wind. You Buer was in a bad mood. He simply pretended to be deaf and dumb, and the old man took charge of the overall situation.


    The old man holding the scepter also sighed and glanced at you. He felt that his performance today was really out of standard.


    "Well, you two don''t have to fight with me any more. When the ghost King wakes up, you can follow him to explore the place of inheritance. "


    At the moment when they almost gave up, a strange breath rose from behind the mountain.


    You emperor eyebrow peak one Yang, the vision throws to the void.


    The old man and youbuer are surprised.


    This breath belongs to the most powerful among them.


    "Mr. ghost, since you are awake, why don''t you come to see your old friend?" You emperor looked at the void, aware of the other party''s intention, suddenly stretched out his hand to block the whole space, and said with a smile: "the inheritance land has not been destroyed, why rush for a while?"


    Deep in the void, a voice said coldly: "you emperor, you allow outsiders to enter the place of inheritance, and hurt Youwu, youbuer. I will settle this account with you later. "


    "Now, get out of the way!"


    A roar broke out, and the space collapsed on the spot. The ghost king who had just awakened appeared to be a young man with white hair. His expression was cold, and he did not even look at you emperor, but flew directly towards the direction of the inheritance place.


    "Ghost king, what a great prestige."


    You emperor long smile, did not deliberately obstruct each other, the eyes swept the old man and you Buer two people, "how, now the ghost King wake up, you are not in a hurry to follow up?"


    "Ha ha, where you emperor, if there is a ghost king sitting in the town, I don''t think there will be any problems in the place of inheritance."


    It seems that the old man did not expect that the ghost king would wake up in such a timely manner, showing a meaningful smile, but not as nervous as before.


    "Li Zhaoxi, when the ghost King deals with the outsider, he will deal with your betrayal." You Buer said coldly, "so you don''t need to excite me here. Now it''s not you who are blocking us, but we want to watch you, so that you don''t have to run away with fear of guilt."


    "Fleeing in fear of crime?"


    You emperor chuckled, broke the void and then left a sentence: "if I really want to escape, how can you two stay? You''d better follow me to the place of inheritance to see the fundamental law that you are most concerned about. "


    Before his voice spread, people had disappeared into the sky.


    The old man and you did not see each other. His face suddenly changed and they ran after him with a cold hum.


    With their realm, even the distance of thousands of miles is only fleeting, not to mention the two boundary rivers, which is not a vast small world. Almost instantly, the three people broke through the space and came to the place where I inherited it.


    The ghost king has already arrived, his hands on his back staring at the void, and his expression is extremely poor.


    Youdi, youbuer, and the old man with the scepter in his hand arrived one after another.


    You emperor looked at the ghost King''s back and asked with a smile, "how can you feel the movement of the inheritance land?"


    "You emperor, you don''t have to play those words in front of me. The place of inheritance can only be opened by the blood of the first ancestors. No one in the whole Youshen family can locate it except linger. You know this better than anyone else. "


    "The place of inheritance is in the space interlayer, which is naturally very safe. But you have never thought that if this seat has been able to break this 10000 floor space, or even collapse the law of the two boundary rivers, what you rely on will become a joke. "


    The ghost gentleman said here, turned his face to stare at you emperor, "at that time, the spirit son is useless in this seat, what reason does this seat have to keep her life?"


    You emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was cold: "ghost king, is this threatening me?"


    "Threat?"


    The ghost King no longer looked at him, but continued to look at the void and said calmly, "no, this is just a warning."


    "When the strength reaches the level of you and me, we should know what kind of power we will have after stepping out of the road. This kind of barrier method of space interlayer may be very difficult in the eyes of ordinary martial gods, but it is just a matter of one blow to the martial arts master of Tao Tao. ""But you didn''t take that step."


    You emperor gazed at the ghost king for a long time, and suddenly said with a smile: "with your spirit king''s temper, if you really take that step, now you should directly smash ten thousand layers of space, one layer by one, to find out the inheritance land, instead of wasting words with me here."


    The ghost king was silent and did not agree with you emperor''s statement or deny it at the same time.


    Seeing this, the old man on one side said, "you emperor, you think we are villains now. You think that we will do harm to ling''er. However, we have made clear our position from the very beginning. As long as ling''er is willing to help and crack down on the fundamental law left by her ancestor, then she will be free and we will never stop her from going there. "


    "But you always treat us with a defensive attitude, even seriously injured you Wu and you Buer. As the leader, the ghost king will naturally ask you for an explanation. "


    The old man said, staring at you Emperor: "and even if the ghost king really mastered that kind of power, he would never fight against the spirit son."


    "Yes."


    The emperor did not agree. He looked at the ghost king with the back of his hand and played with him. He said, "speaking of the power of breaking the yuan, I felt a similar smell from the fisherman."


    He looked at the two banks and said with a smile, "it seems that the fisherman has already stepped out of that step."


    "But I''m greedy." The ghost gentleman''s expression is a little subtle, but his tone is still flat: "even if he took that step, he was doomed to take a long time. He was suppressed by the wasteland palace for 1800 years, and his spirit was lost. I''m afraid he is begging for mercy from the wasteland god palace to get the thing he asked for when he entered the Liangjiehe river


    "This kind of martial art which depends on kneeling can not be compared with it."


    "But he took that step." You emperor said with a smile: "you said that he had no hope of stepping out of the road in this life. He might as well be a dog in the wasteland palace. I''m afraid I''m afraid I''ll hate the old man for his temper. Isn''t the ghost King afraid that the fisherman will turn his head to deal with you after he has dealt with the gods in the wasteland palace? "


    "What can I fear?"


    The ghost King snorted: "why do you have to change the topic here? Ling''er now takes an outsider into the inheritance place. Although there is nothing wrong with carving for a moment and a half, it''s hard to guarantee that the outsider will not start on the walls with four seal cutting heritages. If you give him a little damage, it will be a great loss to the Youshen people. "


    "At that time, can you emperor bear the responsibility of destroying the basic law?" The ghost king turned his face again, and there was a trace of killing in his voice.


    "The ghost king has been sleeping for many years. If you want to compete with me and move your muscles and bones, you can do it directly. There is no need to make people laugh."


    "All of you who are present don''t know that there are seals left by the ancestors on the four walls of the inheritance place. Even if the martial god realm makes full efforts, it can not hurt the walls. How can the foreign youngsters destroy the basic law if they are not in the realm of Wu Zun? "


    You emperor''s breath gradually lifted, but also some war spirit.


    However, the ghost king didn''t do it. Instead, he said, "when I entered the inheritance area, I had some understanding of the seal method left by the first ancestor. I felt that the original ancestor set this strong seal on purpose, which was definitely not just to protect the inheritance. So when I was sleeping, I was thinking about the mystery of the seal method. Today, I finally got the clue. Maybe we can solve the biggest secret of the Youshen clan for many years. But you let ling''er enter with outsiders and keep us outside. Are you afraid that we will break the secret and inherit the basic law? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    "Where is the ghost king? Even if you don''t get the basic law, I will definitely not be your opponent. Whether there is a basic law does not affect anything."


    When you emperor said this, his words suddenly changed: "on the contrary, it''s the ghost king. Why do you always mention that foreign youth? Is it true that, as they say, the ghost king is afraid that the young man will get the basic law and destroy your plans over the years? "


    He was said to be in his mind, but the ghost king did not change his face. He said, "even if the young man is gifted, he may not be able to see through the ingenious test left by his first ancestor. I''m just worried that he will become angry and fight linger in the inheritance land. "


    "You can rest assured."


    You emperor laughed and retorted, "I see that the child is good-natured. Although he has some means, he is a pure and good man. At least, compared with a few, he has no reason to harm linger


    "Zuo linger and the child have already entered the inheritance place. According to my opinion, we''d better wait here until they leave."


    "Li Zhaoxi!"


    You Buer couldn''t help it, and said angrily, "you can''t be shameless when you discuss with you. We know that you have a secret method to communicate with linger. Now ask her to open the space crack, and we can spare you a life!"


    "You Buer, why do you think I can''t kill you with the support of the ghost king?"


    You emperor''s eyes showed a cold light, looked at you Buer and said: "with your ability, I really want to kill you, and the ghost king may not be able to protect you."


    "Is it?"


    You Buer didn''t open his mouth, but the ghost king said, "you can have a try and see if this seat can protect him."


    "Two, two, don''t hurt the harmony."


    The old man saw that several people had the posture of fighting again. Forced by helplessness, he could only stand up and do this peacemaker.


    Then he glared at you bu Er, indicating that he would not talk nonsense.


    He really annoyed you emperor. Even if he didn''t have the ability to kill people in front of the ghost king, he really fell out. If he didn''t want to contact ling''er, several people had no way to deal with him.


    "Well, it''s better to have a bet with this seat than to make a quarrel here. How about it?"


    The ghost king suddenly raised his hand, looked at you emperor, and said one word at a time.


    You emperor smile way: "to gamble?"


    After a little thought, he said, "please show me the ghost king."


    "It''s very simple. You and I will take 10 days to bet that the young man can understand the secret of the place of inheritance."


    "Just contact ling''er and make her feel at ease. Ten days later, if the boy understands the secret and gets the inheritance of the basic law, I will turn around and leave and never mention it again. If he doesn''t, you can ask ling''er to open the space crack, and I agree that it will never hurt the life of ling''er and that young man. "


    "What do you think?"


    The ghost King finished and waited for the reply of you emperor.


    You emperor pondered for a moment, then said with a smile: "the ghost king is not afraid that the young man is really gifted, and understands the inheritance left by the first ancestor?"


    The ghost king said without expression: "if he really has this ability, it is his chance. Our martial arts people should know that there is a certain number of great ways and Qi. This level of inheritance of the basic law is the biggest opportunity. If he has a chance to get it, and this seat does not have this fate, then this seat will not ask for it. "


    "Ten days is too little?"


    You emperor did not refute, but looked at you Buer: "some people originally entered the inheritance place, but closed the gate, and only stepped out for three years."


    "What do you mean?" You can''t see you emperor actually dare to aim at himself at this time. On the spot, you can''t hang up.


    You emperor said faintly: "I don''t mean anything else. I just think that the condition of the ghost king is too harsh. No matter how good the young man''s talent is, what can we see in ten days? "


    "This is our biggest concession. If you don''t agree, you can fight with us. There will be no trouble in killing this seat. "


    The ghost king looked at you emperor, "if you don''t have this skill, don''t bargain with me here."


    "Of course I don''t have this ability."


    You emperor laughed, but he didn''t think the ghost king was domineering. Then he said, "well, ten days is ten days. If the young man really understands the basic law within ten days, I hope the ghost king will keep his word. "


    "If you dare to say so, you will not break your promise."


    "If you don''t believe this seat, you and I can make the road oath and take our own martial arts as the stake. If someone breaks the contract, the foundation of martial arts will be destroyed, and the accomplishments will be lost. "


    "Ghost king!"


    When the old man with the scepter heard the ghost King''s words, he immediately stood up to stop him.


    Road oath, which is the most important oath among ancient warriors.


    Taking one''s own martial arts as a bet, if someone breaks the contract, it''s a small matter to do everything. What''s more, no matter how much it''s rebuilt from now on, it''s impossible to make any achievements in Wudao.This is equivalent to completely abolishing a warrior. It is a hundred times more painful than killing him.


    But the ghost king raised his hand, indicating that the old man didn''t need to persuade him any more. He just looked at you emperor and waited for his reply.


    You Emperor didn''t expect that the ghost king would bet on his own martial arts. His eyes twinkled for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "well, since the ghost king is willing to make the road oath with me, I believe that the ghost king is sincere in gambling with me."


    After saying that, you emperor pointed to the sky on the spot and made the oath of the road. He didn''t give the ghost king a chance to repent.


    If the ghost King repents at this time, the road oath can not count, the two people''s so-called gambling is out of the question.


    However, the ghost king did not hesitate to raise his hand and make the same oath.


    When both of them swore, a force came down from the world, forming a unique shackle between them. It was like the fate chain that trapped the fisherman, but it was more powerful than the fate chain, which had the power to restrain all living creatures between heaven and earth.


    Feeling the shackles approaching, the ghost gentleman did not change his face and said: "now the road oath has been made, do you have any doubts?"


    "Of course not."


    You emperor said with a smile: "even the ghost King dares to gamble with me on the road. If you put forward any more requirements, it is that I don''t know how to praise."


    "Good. Let ling''er know."


    The ghost king didn''t talk nonsense. He asked you emperor to inform ling''er directly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the place of inheritance, linger suddenly sensed the voice of Youdi. After a slight Leng, she closed her eyes to listen, and her face gradually became dignified.


    "Something happened outside."


    She quickly wakes up Lu Li.


    Lu Li, who is understanding the seal method, opens his eyes and does not understand: "what''s the matter?"


    Ling Er quickly explained what happened outside.


    After hearing this, Lu Li couldn''t help but say, "the ghost king is the shadow on the 12th stone pillar, right? What''s his origin, so arrogant? "


    "The ghost king is now the most powerful ancestor, and has been the top cultivation of the martial god. If there is no accident, he is likely to step out of the road and cultivate the power to break the yuan


    Ling''er said anxiously, "now he gambles with you emperor''s grandfather, and has made a great oath to bet that you can understand the fundamental law within ten days. I haven''t told your grandfather that you have found the direction to crack the basic law. If the ghost king knows about this, he will surely kill your grandfather, so that the oath will not take effect! "


    "Is the promise of the road so lax? As long as you kill the other party, it doesn''t work? " It is the first time that Lu Li heard such a strange oath.


    There is no way for the two sides to live, because there is no law for both sides. If you really understand the basic law after ten days, the ghost king must keep his oath, or his martial arts will be destroyed. "


    "In that case, we''ll hide here for ten days. After ten days, I''ll understand the basic law and then go out."


    Lu Li didn''t pay attention to the ghost king.


    After all, he has mastered the solution to the fundamental law. In fact, ten days is more than enough.


    "No, you can''t understand the basic law in ten days."


    Ling''er helplessly said: "this is the mind of the ghost king. What he said is not to crack the secret of the fundamental law, but to learn the fundamental law."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    "Ten days to learn the basic law?"


    Lu Li showed a trace of unexpected expression, "this kind of word game, can also be regarded as the road oath?"


    "In ten days, you can crack the basic law, but it is still too difficult to learn the basic law. It is said that my father spent three years learning the basic law. Even the most powerful genius in the world, I am afraid, will not be able to grasp the basic law thoroughly in three years. The ghost king should rely on this, so he made the heaven vow with you emperor grandfather


    Ling''er looks anxious and seems to have the meaning of going out.


    However, Lu Li comforted him: "don''t worry. No matter what, you emperor has given us ten days'' time. As long as we get through these ten days, there may not be no solution. "


    Ling''er looked at Lu Li strangely: "do you really intend to practice the fundamental law in ten days?"


    "Why not? As long as it is a skill, there must be a trace to follow. It is my strong point to master the skill quickly. "


    Lu Li smiles, but does not take this as a matter.


    After all, he has a modifier nearby. As long as he has solved the basic law, it is not a difficult problem to master it.


    Although there is still a certain gap between mastering and thoroughly practicing, Lu Li can still do it with the characteristics of the modifier.


    "I hope so." Ling Er didn''t expect that Lu Li was so optimistic. Her expression was slightly relaxed, and her tense mood was relieved a lot.


    Seeing this, Lu Li laughed: "don''t worry, since you emperor dares to bet with him, he should also have certain assurance. And even if I really can''t master the basic law within ten days, it''s just to let them enter the place of inheritance. "


    "No, you don''t understand."


    Ling''er whispered, "the ghost King Very insidious. He doesn''t believe anyone except himself. If you stay in the inheritance place for ten days, he will ask you what you have found. "


    "Then give him the basic law I got."


    Lu Li shrugged, "if he wants it, give it to him."


    Ling Er Leng Leng, although feel that there is something wrong with the appearance, but Lu Li said there is a bit of truth, a time is not how to refute.


    "In fact, you all think too complicated. The basic law is just a kind of cultivation skill. Even if it is really important, it can''t make people ascend to heaven step by step. Give the basic law to the ghost king. He will go to understand it. You said that it would take your father three years to master the basic law. The ghost King''s talent should not be as good as your father''s. Otherwise, he would not be so obsessed with the fundamental law. "


    Lu Li raised his head and looked at the lines on the stone wall, and said with a smile: "if you give him the basic law, you can at least fight for three years. Besides, you also mentioned the character of the ghost king, who did not believe anyone except himself. It shows that this guy certainly won''t share the basic law with others. How could other ancestors of the Youshen clan watch him swallow the inheritance alone


    "Do you mean to hand over the basic law at that time, so that they will suspect each other and produce contradictions?"


    Ling Er immediately understood the meaning of Lu Li, thought carefully, and found that this method is really feasible.


    Then he looked at Lu Li with a kind of strange eyes. I don''t know what kind of circumstances this guy is living in. He is so good at this kind of conspiracy.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Lu Li seemed to understand what she wanted to say from linger''s eyes, but said: "this is not a conspiracy, this is a fair and aboveboard means. I didn''t pit him, and I was even willing to give him the basic law. If what we guessed really happened, it would be their own business. What does it have to do with me? "


    "Now think about it, I''m actually a good person to share."


    Ling''er''s eyes became more strange and hesitated: "the world is like you Are there many good people? "


    "It must be very rare to say that they are good people. A good man like me is rare in a hundred years. "


    Lu Li smiles.


    Ling''er is relieved, and secretly says that there are not many good people like you, otherwise the world is really dangerous.


    Of course, she can only think about this sentence in her heart. After all, Lu Li''s original intention is to solve the problem in front of her.


    The two did not continue to talk about this topic, and since knowing the ten day agreement, ling''er had a sense of racing against the clock. She no longer disturbed Lu Li''s understanding of the basic law. She consciously went aside and took out a book from her sleeve and read it by herself.


    Lu Li saw this scene, his eyes slightly moved: "you also have space props?"


    "Space props?" Ling Er looked down at his sleeve and said, "you mean the universe in the sleeve?"? This is a rare magical power of the Youshen people. Even if you don''t have accomplishments, you can use them. If you want to learn them, I can teach you later. "


    "Magic power? Isn''t it worth so much? "


    Lu You has no idea of such a strange nature.


    The last time I heard the word "magic power", it was when Gu Haoran showed his unique ability to span tens of thousands of miles in an instant. So the word "magic power" still has a lot of weight in Lu Li''s heart.However, he did not immediately ask. After all, there are too many strange things in this world, let alone supernatural powers. Now even gods may appear. After this period of training, Lu Li''s heart has been greatly improved.


    Continue to invest in the study of the basic law, Lu Li''s eyes of those lines immediately turned into a virtual shadow, respectively in the demonstration of various actions.


    Every shadow of a human figure has set up a set of boxing, which is extremely strange. From Lu Li''s current point of view, it seems that he is fighting at random. Don''t talk about power. I''m afraid even exercise can''t play a role.


    Eighteen virtual figures finished a set of fists respectively. Finally, a motionless virtual figure appeared, with arms hanging on the side of the body, and countless glimmering lines lit up on its body.


    Lu Li recognized that it was the meridians in the human body.


    A golden light swam along the meridians, gradually forming a line of Qi that Lu Li had never seen before.


    However, every week, a trace of golden light will penetrate into the internal organs of the shadow, warm the viscera, and finally enter the heart. The heart is rendered by the golden light like a golden little sun. Every time it beats, people feel that the extremely powerful power will burst out.


    After observing for a long time, Lu Li finally changed color: "this is Fundamental law? "


    Even if he had never seen the cultivation methods of the ancient people, he could see some clues from this scene.


    Those boxing fights are a mysterious way of training. The golden light in the body is the key to the evolution of ancient warrior.


    After being warmed by the golden light, all the internal organs in the body have undergone metamorphosis, gradually evolving towards the divine layer of the gods, which is equivalent to skipping several cycles from Qi cultivation to body cultivation.


    It doesn''t sound like a big deal, but if you think about it carefully, you will know how terrible this cultivation method is.


    Qi orifices, listen to thunder, pass through Xuan, do not extinguish, clear and quiet, see God Only by doing so can the level of life be transformed into a state of confrontation with the gods. However, this fundamental law ignores all the foundations and directly acts on the human body, which can be regarded as a step up to heaven!


    Lu Li recalled that he had said before that no matter what kind of martial arts were just a means to become powerful, and no matter how powerful the inheritance was, it would not be possible for people to ascend to heaven one step at a time.


    Now, however, he had a little doubt about what he said.


    In this world, is there really no way to ascend to heaven in one step?


    Or it should be said that the way to ascend the sky step by step is perhaps just too shallow to find out?


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ling''er noticed that Lu Li''s breathing became somewhat disordered, and he was concerned: "is there something wrong with cracking the seal? Don''t worry. Ten days is enough for you to crack the seal. "


    "No


    Lu Li shook his head. "I have cracked the root law in this seal."


    "What?"


    Ling''er was stunned slightly.


    She thought something was wrong with Lu Li, so she showed that expression.


    However, he did not expect that Lu Li had cracked the basic law in the seal and saw an unprecedented cultivation system.


    Evolution!


    As soon as Lu Li''s eyes brightened, "the road of warrior is the road of evolution! The so-called fundamental law is actually to abandon all complicated things and directly evolve the warrior into a powerful weapon! "


    "No matter how strong the weapon is, it can''t be stronger than the body of gods."


    "What the basic law wants to achieve is to train its own life level into the most powerful existence."


    When Lu Li said this, many unsolved mysteries in his mind suddenly opened up!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    Ling Er is also a face suddenly.


    She is extremely intelligent, even though she has not been able to practice any kind of skills, but in terms of talent, her talent is no worse than the so-called Tianjiao.


    What''s more, behind her there is the inheritance of the whole Youshen clan.


    When Lu Li said this, she immediately understood what the basic law was, but her expression was a little puzzled: "but if the fundamental law is only an evolutionary method, why are there four walls here?"


    If it is true that Lu Li said, the basic law is to abandon all the tedious ways and directly cultivate one''s own life level into a divine body. In fact, only one wall is needed here. Why are there four walls left here?


    When Lu Li heard the speech, the excited expression on his face slightly calmed down a lot. After thinking for a moment, he said: "if the seal on this wall leaves the basic law, the seals on the other three walls are likely to be sealed with ancient martial arts skills."


    "After all, those powerful Terrans who were able to fight against the gods in those days should have really conquered the enemy in addition to their own life levels."


    "Maybe your father left something like that among the other three walls."


    "Martial arts?"


    Linger nodded, which makes sense.


    If, in addition to the basic law, my father also left behind martial arts skills, the three walls in fact may not be able to completely inherit the moves of those powerful Terrans.


    "Go and see."


    Luli was tickled by linger''s words, and immediately got up to change a wall and began to crack those line seals.


    Soon, Lu Li saw another shadow on the wall.


    This time, the virtual shadow did not show him boxing or the way to practice. Instead, he stood there and seemed to be telling something.


    However, its voice has been very weak. After listening carefully for a long time, Lu Li failed to understand what it was saying.


    "Is this a historical heritage?"


    After listening for a moment, Lu Li finds that the language spoken by this empty shadow is a strange language he has never heard of.


    So Lu Li wrote down the words of the empty shadow in his heart, and then continued to crack.


    The content of this wall is not as much as that of the wall with the seal of the basic law. Just a moment later, Lu Li cracked all the contents of the seal, and there were four illusions in front of him.


    These four virtual shadows guard four directions and hold a unique power.


    "This is Heaven and earth, wind and thunder? "


    Lu Li''s eyes a Lin, see clearly the power that four empty shadows represent, frighten way: "God kill!"


    "Is it that the martial arts inherited by shensha Yinli are not upper bound skills, but a kind of ancient human martial arts?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Lu Li immediately turned over the fragments of the shensha Sutra in the modifier, and through some traces, he realized the power of the four virtual shadows.


    Soon, a prompt pops up.


    [get ancient martial arts skills: wind and thunder in heaven and earth! ¡¿


    boom!


    Lu Li''s ear exploded with a loud noise, and his brain was buzzing.


    But this is not really a sound coming out, but this ancient martial art named Tiandi Fenglei directly shakes his soul, and the page of the modifier starts to vibrate and flicker with red light.


    Lu Li has never encountered this situation. He immediately runs Zhenqi, suppresses this discomfort, and then opens the item bar of the modifier and looks at the golden book that is being generated.


    [ancient martial arts: wind and thunder in heaven and earth. Resolved! ¡¿


    [Tiandi Fenglei: the ancient people''s Secret martial arts, there are four, Tianjian, Dizhang, Fengyin, thunder! ¡¿


    [in the analysis ¡¿


    [analysis completed! ¡¿


    [if the Fengyin remnant (shensha Jing ¡¤ its 4) is found, is it integrated? ¡¿


    seeing this, Lu Li did not hesitate to choose integration.


    I''m joking, this kind of thing is very strong at a glance. What can we wait for if we don''t integrate it?


    Although the remnant volume of shensha Sutra is very precious, it is obviously more than one level weaker than the wind and thunder of the heaven and earth.


    It''s just a remnant of Fengyin. Although Lu Li hasn''t had time to practice it, it''s the same to cultivate the wind and thunder of heaven and earth.


    [integration in progress. ¡¿


    the modifier pops up a prompt silently.


    But this time, the modifier, which had always been successful, fell silent after a few red flashes.


    There is no indication of fusion failure, let alone fusion success.


    Lu Li lenglengleng, think that there is something wrong with the modifier, which found that his remaining points are reducing at an extremely terrible speed.


    "It''s not like this, is it?"


    Lu Li saw those rapidly reduced points, can not help but secretly complain, "are these points not enough to support the wind hidden complete fusion?"


    As if to confirm his idea, the modifier quickly pops up a prompt.[not enough points, unable to resolve the hidden danger. Do you want to merge and break the chapter? ¡¿


    "integration and fragmentation?" Lu Li frowned and then operated in the modifier to open the property page of Tiandi Fenglei.


    At this time, the three branches of Tianjian, Dizhang and leiming on the page of Tiandi Fenglei are all gray. Only one branch of Fengyin is opened, which is the devoured divine Sutra.


    After seeing the attributes of Fengyin, the expression on Lu Li''s face became extremely wonderful.


    [Fengyin: the wind volume of the wind and thunder in heaven and earth, note: the wind is invisible, killing skill! ¡¿


    [Fengyin: the volume (remnant) of God''s killing. The inheritor of Xi me will kill all things and possibly kill God! ¡¿


    "the tone is so loud, but it seems to be the same as the divine killing Sutra, which contains all kinds of killing skills."


    Lu Li did not expect that he lost so many points, but got such a result.


    [in analysis ¡¿


    when Lu Li didn''t choose to parse the broken chapter for a while, the modifier seemed to have its own consciousness, and even chose to start parsing automatically.


    Lu Li was stagnant for a moment, and then he saw that the suffix of Fengyin had become "duanzhang" in the branches of Tiandi Fenglei.


    [Fengyin: Chapter LV1, the volume of God''s killing (part four). The inheritors of Xi me kill all things and kill gods! ¡¿


    seeing that parsing has become a foregone conclusion, Lu Li simply accepted his fate and tried to click the upgrade button of Fengyin duanzhang, but the modifier popped up a prompt that he had never seen before.


    [insufficient understanding, unable to improve! ¡¿


    [tip: you can upgrade your ancient martial arts skills if you have at least a complete set of Tianren Qiyun.


    "complete Tianren Qiyun? Doesn''t that mean that I can''t upgrade my martial arts until I get to the realm of seeing God or gather up a whole set of fragments? "


    Lu Li didn''t expect that the modifier ran into a wall in front of this ancient martial art.


    "It seems that the water in this world is still very deep." In the heart slightly sighs a, Lu Li actually feels that this is not a bad thing.


    If everything depends on the modifier, one day the modifier fails. In this world of powerful people like clouds, I don''t even have a foothold at all. Even if I become the God of seeing, I am the weakest one in history.


    It''s not a bad thing to see that there are martial arts skills that the modifier can''t cope with.


    "Linger, have you ever heard of the martial art of Tiandi Fenglei?"


    Slightly press the idea in the heart, Lu Li turns to see to Ling er.


    "The wind and thunder of heaven and earth, if I remember correctly, is a martial skill created by a close friend of my father. Among them, there are four kinds: Sword technique, palm technique, killing method, and the last technique


    "That should be right."


    After listening, Lu Li dictates the content of Fengyin duanzhang to ling''er.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to talk about the other three parts at the same time, but the wind and thunder of the heaven and earth obviously exceeds the upper limit of the modifier. If he did not get the divine killing Sutra by accident, it has something to do with the wind hidden in it. I''m afraid he can''t understand this inheritance.


    As for the remaining three kinds of inheritance of Tianjian, Dizhang and thunder, Lu Li guessed that the prerequisite for understanding them should be related to the level of life.


    If the level of life does not reach the level of deity, that is, the realm of seeing God in martial arts, I am afraid you can''t learn this great martial art.


    "It''s really the wind and thunder of heaven and earth."


    After listening to Luli''s dictation, ling''er''s face showed a dignified color: "the volume of Fengyin is a very powerful killing move. According to some records in my father''s essays, the strong man once killed the Tianshen family with only the word Fengyin."


    "But You seem to get only part of it. "


    Ling''er''s martial arts talent is really extraordinary. After listening to Lu Li''s dictation, he has already understood the situation of Fengyin duanzhang.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    Lu Li said: "this is related to a kind of martial arts skill I got in Zhenwu area. It seems that this strong man himself has passed on his martial arts skills. But I don''t know why, the four volumes of wind and thunder in heaven and earth have been fragmented, and the wind hidden volume has changed its name


    "It''s not unusual."


    Ling''er didn''t find it strange. After all, she had seen too much inheritance before, and had read many martial arts skills left by ancient martial artists. She explained: "in fact, many of the skills and skills handed down from ancient times are not particularly perfect. Although the power is huge, the prerequisite is too harsh. In order to prevent these martial arts and skills from being lost, the martial artists who later acquired them will try to split them up. Although the power of the single part is reduced, the premise for cultivation is reduced. "


    "In this way, they can be handed down in scattered ways. If someone practices to the level of those ancient strong men in the past, they can also integrate several skills into one."


    At this point, ling''er suddenly thought of what kind of startle.


    Lu Li originally listened to this very attentive, surprised to see the situation: "what''s the matter?"


    "It suddenly occurred to me that the fragments of Tianjian seemed to be in the old library!"


    Ling''er regretted: "because there are too many fragments of Tianjian, there is nothing special about that sword, so I didn''t think of it at the moment."


    She looked at Lu Li apologetically: "if I had known that the wind and thunder of heaven and earth were hidden in the place of inheritance, I should have let you read that sword manual."


    "Now that the ghost king is awake, he will never allow you to enter the old library again."


    Lu Li thought that she thought of something very important. Hearing this, she couldn''t help laughing and said: "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s very limited to get a fragmentary volume to understand the wind and thunder of heaven and earth. If there''s a chance, go to the old library to pick it up. If there''s no chance, I''ll be able to understand step by step when I get to the God''s land."


    Although listen to him to say so, Ling Er still some feel sorry. Seeing this, Lu Li said with a smile: "if you really feel bad about it, wait for the world and help me with a small favor."


    "Well!"


    Ling''er immediately agreed: "don''t say it''s a small favor. Even if it''s a big one, I can help you!"


    After saying that, she was a little embarrassed: "although I can''t help much."


    Lu Li laughed, "don''t belittle yourself. Your knowledge and talent are absolutely top-notch in today''s world. After that, if you try to practice the basic law again, you may become a strong man. Then I will rely on you to protect me. "


    Linger heard the speech and couldn''t help but jump: "if I can practice, I won''t let others bully you!"


    Looking at her naive appearance, Lu Li shook his head and said, "let''s have a look at the other two walls."


    With that, he moved to the next wall and began to crack the seal.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Wangfu.


    In the chamber of secrets, Lu Li''s body is still floating in the air, drawn by the gourd.


    But at the moment, the light of the gourd has been dimmed a lot, as if the strength is about to be exhausted.


    Ge Xinyue has been guarding here for several days. He first noticed the change of the purple gourd. He resisted the impulse of releasing his mind to explore. After taking a deep look at Lu Li, he sighed: "if you don''t wake up, your highness is afraid to do something stupid."


    In these days, the atmosphere of the whole imperial capital became extremely delicate.


    Because the envoys of the demon Kingdom sent out news that the envoys from the demon kingdom would arrive at the imperial capital. However, the whole holy state court maintained a high degree of tacit understanding. No one talked about the meaning behind the news.


    However, as if nothing had happened to the protagonist of the Kingdom, she still went to court calmly. Even if she did not say a word, as if she did not care about this matter, people still felt an unusual breath from her.


    Like a volcano that has been repressed, it will destroy everything around it when it erupts.


    Noting that mu Hongxiu''s recent state is not right, Ge Xinyue is worried, but she has been ordered to stay in the secret room all the time until Lu Li wakes up. So even if she was anxious now, she did not leave the chamber of secrets.


    However, in recent days, many people have come to the secret room to visit Lu Li.


    Ye Dongtian has been here twice, and Ding Lingxi is three or five times a day. Every time she sees Lu Li in a daze, the little girl''s eyes will be red, and she leaves without saying a word.


    Ge Xinyue calculated the time and murmured: "almost."


    Just when she blurted out this sentence, Ding Lingxi''s voice rang from outside the secret room.


    "Sister Ge."


    Hearing Ding Lingxi''s voice, Ge Xinyue sighed and raised her hand to open the door of the chamber of secrets. Ding Lingxi immediately walked in quickly. Seeing that Lu Li still had no sign of waking up, her eyes were red and she whispered: "this guy Or will you not wake up? "


    "Don''t worry. Both your highness and Mr. Gu have said that his life has gradually recovered and his life will not be in danger."Ge Xinyue spoke with relief.


    Ding Lingxi hears the speech, but tears can''t stop flowing out.


    She wiped tears with the back of her hand and said intermittently, "I I''ve heard that even though the vitality has not been cut off, but But His soul, probably already I have gone to the nether world... "


    At the end of the day, Ding Lingxi is more and more sad. The little saint who is tyrannical in longzhizhou is like a little girl who has lost the sugar man.


    Ge Xinyue sees this, wants to comfort, opened his mouth but can''t say a word.


    Because she also knows that Lu Li''s current situation is not rooted in his injury.


    His soul is probably dead.


    If only the body died, as long as the soul did not leave the world, they have a way to let Lu Li live again. But the body is not dead, but the soul is no longer in this situation, even if Gu Haoran hands, it is also hopeless.


    After all, without prejudice to the divine realm, Gu Haoran could not cross the boundary between life and death, to find Lu Li''s soul in the nether world.


    In other words, now they can only hope that Lu Li can realize that his soul has left his body, and then find his way back from there.


    Although this possibility is very small, it is the only way.


    So even if Ge Xinyue wants to comfort Ding Lingxi, she can''t open her mouth. Because whatever she said was futile, and it was not her style to make up lies.


    Fortunately, Ding Lingxi has experienced these days of suffering, and has grown up a lot. She is very sensible and stops crying. After sobbing for a long time, she resolutely says, "no matter what, I will not let this guy die."


    "I''ve been looking for that treasure for nothing, as long as Just get that treasure. "


    Ding Lingxi''s eyes were firm and gave Lu Li a hard look. He murmured: "you villain, don''t get lost there, or when I become a God''s land, I will go to the nether world to catch you and beat you up!"


    Ge Xinyue in the side to hear this, both funny, but also feel a little sad.


    With a sigh, she reached out her hand and touched Ding Lingxi''s hair. She said in a meaningful way: "the Dragon knows that there are so many outstanding people in the state, and yezong is the first one in ancient times. If you want, what kind of Tianjiao can''t be found? What''s the trouble? "


    In this case, it is very explicit.


    Ding Lingxi''s pretty face is slightly red, but in her bright eyes, she raises her head and smiles at GE Xinyue.


    At the moment, her face was still covered with tears, and her smile was far fetched, not so good-looking.


    But Ge Xinyue saw in her smile the will that does not need to say clearly.


    "The so-called Tianjiao I have seen is not as good-looking as he is." Ding Lingxi wrinkled her small nose and thought of the boy who was bathed in blood and covered with moonlight and raised her hands and hair. She said in a soft voice: "seeing his one eye, there is a voice in my heart that tells me that it is him, that is him."


    Listening to her, she repeated in a low voice, Ge Xinyue narrowed her eyes, flashed a trace of complexity in her beautiful eyes, and sighed gently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    There is a huge bronze Palace floating on the top of the mountains, which is magnificent, ancient and powerful.


    This bronze palace has existed in the middle of the meteor mountain range for thousands of years, and may even be more ancient than the magic gate in the wilderness. Over the years, the master of the bronze palace has changed from generation to generation. Finally, it was occupied by a mysterious strongman 800 years ago and named as "eight bitter Palace".


    The people who occupied the bronze palace opened branches and scattered leaves here, and gradually came to the surface of the world. All the people who walked outside called themselves bitter people. They behaved extremely perversely and were more like the devil gate than the devil gate.


    This also caused the world to avoid walking outside the eight bitter palace. No matter what kind of strong person, they dare not easily get close to the meteor mountain range and enter the eight bitter palace.


    Even if they all know that there are many secrets in the bronze palace. Just by looking at the treasures and strange heritage of the Ku people, they can guess some clues. But Rao is so, and few people dare to make an idea of the eight bitter palace.


    Because the eight hall masters of the eight bitter palace and those rebellious and violent people are not the roles to be provoked.


    However, today, the rare meteoric mountains, it is an unexpected intruder.


    She was a girl in white. She had a beautiful appearance. She walked through the meteor mountains. Her bright forehead had already seen a little sweat. From time to time, she stopped to breathe for a moment before she could continue to set out for the eight bitter palace.


    Along the way, many eyes noticed the trace of the girl in white. It seems that these bitter people from the eight bitter palace have never seen such strange "visitors". However, in their curiosity, no one stood up to stop the girl.


    Until the evening, the girl in white took out a water bag, drank a little water, looked up at the bronze Palace which was close by. Her tight face finally had a smile.


    "Fortunately, I still remember the location of this bronze palace. If I get lost, the little saint will blame me again."


    The girl in white murmured, and the water bag was precious and heavy to her waist. Then she began to worry about how to board the bronze Palace floating in the air.


    "Now the people in the bronze Palace are not invincible. Can they fly in the sky?"


    After observing for a long time, the girl couldn''t find the way to go up. She couldn''t help but wonder how those so-called bitter people get in and out of the palace on weekdays. Her expression became a little wonderful.


    But soon, she showed a trace of helpless expression, "really troublesome, this kind of thing really does not suit me."


    "But It seems that the situation of the young master can not be delayed. "


    Speaking of this, the girl''s expression became resolute and murmured: "since there is no way to go up, then take a road out."


    With her words blurted out, the whole meteor mountain range trembled.


    Those bitter people who were hiding in the mountains felt this unusual tremor. It was just when they were surprised that a few mountain peaks collapsed and the earth cracked. Countless boulders flew towards the girl''s head, one by one, forming a ladder leading to the bronze palace.


    Boom!


    The end of the ladder was directly and roughly smashed on the platform of the bronze palace. However, the defensive array, which was made up of a lot of precious materials, didn''t even react at all. It even looked like fear. There was a hole in the huge light curtain that was just enough for one person to pass through.


    "Who invaded my eight bitter palace?"


    In the bronze palace, there was a voice that was startled and frightened.


    With the sound of warning, one after another of the figures rose to the sky, and the bronze palace, which was quiet and incomparable, became lively.


    The girl in white looked up at the figures and ignored them. She was very satisfied with the ladder and stepped on it.


    Then she stepped over the long steps and stood directly on the platform of the bronze palace.


    "Who are you?"


    When the two armed men saw the girl in white, they immediately said, "stop! This is the place of the eight bitter palace. If you take a step forward, you can''t blame me for being rude! "


    "Stop it all!"


    Several figures in the sky immediately fell down. One of the old men with white hair and beard quickly reached out to stop the two warriors. His eyes fixed on the girl in white. After a careful feeling, his brow was deeply locked.


    Because he didn''t feel any breath in the girl in white.


    It''s not that there is no realm of practice, but No breath!


    Even if he swept the white girl''s position with his mind, he could not detect her existence in his mind. If he didn''t really see the girl in white, I''m afraid he would think that the girl would be "weird".


    "This little girl."


    The old man tried to suppress his surprise and said, "I don''t know why you came to my eight bitter palace."


    The girl in white looked around, shook her head and said, "it''s different from before."


    "What''s more, the name of the eight bitter palace is really ugly."


    Hearing the words of the girl in white, she seems to know the bronze palace very well. The old man''s face changed slightly, but he was not surprised. After all, the bronze palace has existed for a long time. During this period, even the master of the bronze palace has changed several times. Strictly speaking, it is not the creation of the Ku people, and it is not impossible for some people to know its previous pattern."You little girl, you are not old, but you have a good tone. I have been established for many years, and even your ancestors may not have been born at that time. How do you know what it looked like before


    A big man with a bald head and scarred face grinned grimly. He felt that the girl in white was pretending to be. So he said: "I don''t know how you broke the defense array of eight Kugong, but you''d better leave now, otherwise..."


    He stopped and said, "I don''t have the rule of not killing little girls."


    "Are you the leader of the bitter people?"


    The girl in white ignored his threat and asked softly.


    "Little girl, if you have anything to say. Otherwise, we can only think that you are a door-to-door provocation. "


    The old man''s expression was slightly restrained and his tone was a little serious.


    "Provocation?" The girl in white sighed, "I''m not here to challenge. I''m here to get something."


    She walked forward as if no one else was there, and as she looked around, she whispered, "I remember it should be around here?"


    "Stop!"


    The bald man saw that she still dared to move forward. He threw a fist at her!


    This big man is also an immortal master. He didn''t mean to be merciful when he shot. He just wanted to kill people!


    "Don''t bother."


    The girl in white frowned and didn''t look at the fist that hit her. She just spat out two words impatiently, and the bald man''s movement suddenly stopped.


    His face was full of panic, and he found himself unable to control his body at all.


    The words of the girl in white, as if with some kind of truth, almost like the legend of saying what they say!


    "You''re not really sick, are you?"


    A man in black saw the situation and drank: "do you want to stop fighting a little girl?"


    With that, he was about to come forward, but the old man immediately reached out and stopped him.


    The man in black looks puzzled.


    But see the old man full face coagulate heavy way: "don''t go past!"


    "Save..."


    The bald man almost tried his best to utter a syllable in his mouth, but he was cut off by some force. He kept a frightened expression and could not even say a word.


    The girl in white walked around on the platform as if nobody else was there. Then she asked with her hands, "there is a big copper essence here. Where did you hide it?"


    "Copper spirit?"


    Several people at the scene changed color at the same time.


    The old man exchanged a look with the man in black beside him, and shot at the girl with the same hand!


    "Don''t be bothered when you say it!"


    As soon as the girl in white raised her hand, there was a ripple between heaven and earth. The actions of the two hands solidified and fell into the same situation as the bald man.


    The man in black was ok, just like the bald man.


    But the old man is a real master of Mingyou!


    Even he couldn''t escape this strange bondage. The old man himself was even more appalled and said, "you You are God... "


    "I''d like to borrow that copper concentrate and give it back to you when it''s finished."


    The girl in white interrupted the old man''s words with a wave and then said with a smile: "and, my name is Bai Bai. Don''t call me the wrong name."


    "Or I''ll kill you, you know?"


    The threat of the last sentence made the temperature of the whole bronze palace drop suddenly. People only felt a chill coming out of the bone marrow, and they didn''t even dare to look into her eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    After subduing a group of bitter people, he went straight into the bronze palace. After several searches, he finally found the copper essence.


    However, the copper spirit has now become the core of the array to provide energy for the bronze palace, which is much smaller than she remembers. This makes her look sad and murmurs: "how long have I been away? This copper spirit has been wasted by you."


    However, even so, the copper spirit still has a person to high, the whole body presents a jade like green color, such as water waves of energy halo flowing in it, contains infinite vitality.


    "Come back."


    She pointed to the copper spirit. The copper spirit in the center of the complicated array suddenly trembled. Without destroying the array, it flew into the air, and then gradually turned into a small stone and fell into the palm of her hand.


    "Well If there is 30% energy, it should be enough to save Mr. Lu. " Bai Bai thought about it in his mind, and then he put away the stone.


    At the same time, the large array that lost the copper spirit quickly faded down, and the array operation of the whole bronze palace was in trouble.


    But those people outside dare not speak.


    After seeing the strange methods, they did not dare to fight white white again. They could only watch Bai Bai walk out of the bronze palace and dare not come out of the atmosphere.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll return the copper concentrate after it''s used up."


    When he came to them, he stopped in vain, looked around at the frightened warriors, promised, and left the bronze palace along the steps.


    At the moment she left, the invisible bondage of the big man, the man in black and the old man disappeared.


    The bald man''s face was so pale that he didn''t even have the courage to look at him in the direction of white leaving. He left the platform without looking back.


    Although his behavior seemed very cowardly, the people present didn''t mean to laugh at him.


    "Blame old, that ya What''s the girl from


    The man in black also wanted to say that girl, but thought of the terrible means, immediately changed his mouth and asked the old man carefully.


    The old man was full of fear and sighed: "you just need to know that she is the existence that you and I can''t afford."


    After saying that, the old man added: "don''t say it''s us, even if it''s the first generation of eight bitter, in the face of this girl, do not dare to make any mistakes."


    Hearing the old man''s words, the man in black was stunned and said with a smile, "no? Even if it''s the realm of God It will not make the first generation of eight bitter dare not provoke. "


    "If I guess right, her identity is more terrible than the so-called God seeing state."


    The old man shook his head, as if unwilling to explain more about his white identity.


    He took a deep look at the gradually disintegrating steps and said to himself, "is it one of the incarnations of the spirit of heaven? Or The spirit of heaven itself? Even you are born. It seems that the Qi engine in the world really needs to be changed. "


    For the coming trend, the old man can only see the tip of the iceberg, but just the tip of the iceberg, all of which make him have great fear.


    The eight bitter palace has been tyrannical for nearly a thousand years. Now it is afraid that it can only be used as a dust in history, and it has been run over by Tianjiao, who is gradually emerging.


    "I don''t know which Tianjiao you chose as the master."


    Thinking of this, the old man suddenly became curious about who he chose.


    Whether she is one of the incarnations of the spirit of the heavenly way, or the ID consciousness of the spirit of the heavenly way, as long as she is the master she chooses, she will play an extremely important role in the future trend.


    No matter who the other party is, even if it is only a humble mortal, with her assistance, there will be brilliant achievements in the future.


    Because white is equal to the will of heaven, is a projection of the world.


    There may be many, or only one, of these projections. At every time the air engine changes, they will wake up in the world in various ways and choose a master to help him become a strong man above all living beings.


    However, this time, the change of Qi in heaven and earth was extremely fierce, and the old man doubted that there would not be only one such spirit of the road.


    In recent years, the world is full of pride, many young people are suddenly rising, they may not have the shadow of the spirit of the road.


    Although the old man did not tell the white identity, but showed a trace of contemplative expression, "I don''t know what the identity she chose this time, Terran? Or Wu Ling


    Thinking of the possibility behind, the old man''s heart suddenly moved, irresistible gave birth to the idea of greed.


    If Bai Bai is the body of Wu Ling, it shows that the master she has chosen is still weak. As long as she kills that person, will she not be able to get the martial spirit transformed from the road?


    Wu Ling is unique in itself. As the spirit of the road, Bai Bai is the favorite of heaven, at least the martial spirit of heaven.


    If you can get her power


    The old man gnawed his teeth and tried to bear the greedy desire in his heart. He was not really stupid.The methods previously shown in vain have proved that she is not a soft persimmon. There is no room for mingyoujing to fight back in front of her. That kind of ability is comparable to that of saying what you say and following the law. For any warrior in the world, it is very terrifying.


    "Blame old, did you find something, can''t you tell us?"


    The man in black noticed that the old man''s face was cloudy and sunny, and he couldn''t help being curious.


    The old man was awakened by his words, and his expression was ugly. He felt a cold sweat on his back. He said quickly, "don''t ask, that girl is not something we can provoke. If you offend her, the eight bitter palace will be removed from Zhenwu domain!"


    "So good?"


    The man in black was stunned and did not dare to set up a channel: "even if she is a holy girl secretly cultivated in some holy land, she can''t just do it to our eight bitter palace?"


    "Saint?"


    The old man disdained to smile: "the so-called holy land, holy daughter, is not worth mentioning in front of her."


    "But..."


    "You remind me."


    The old man said: "recently, pay attention to the six holy places of the right path, and see if there is any Saint son and virgin whose cultivation has suddenly soared. If so, ask the people outside to pay more attention."


    "This..." The man in black did not expect that the old man would put forward this request. Why is it that "the six sacred places and our bitter people have always been well water and do not violate the river water. If we let those people outside watch their sons and daughters, I am afraid there will be any conflict between the six holy places."


    "It''s OK. Just look for a little bit of news. If there is a holy land with a very strong attitude, don''t conflict with them."


    The old man waved his hand, which was given to him.


    Now the palace master is not here. As the most powerful elder in the eight bitter palace, he naturally has the right to arrange all affairs.


    Seeing that he really made up his mind, the man in black did not retort. Then he remembered that Bai Bai had moved away the core energy stone of their eight bitter palace array. He could not help but ask, "resentment old, she took away our energy stone, and the array of eight bitter palace was paralyzed by at least 60% What can I do? "


    The old man did not care: "then turn off 60% of the array. Anyway, no one dares to come to my eight bitter palace to make trouble."


    The eight bitterness palace is notorious in Zhenwu region. Even the six sacred sites do not want to provoke the gang of murderers who occupy the bronze palace. Therefore, it is not harmful to close the 60% formation.


    The man in black thought about it, and he immediately took all the people to deal with the array of eight bitter palace.


    After he left, the old man stood on the edge of the platform and looked at the mountains from afar. His expression was uncertain.


    After seeing the white, he was able to feel the general trend was coming. At this time, he had some ideas in his mind, and felt that the eight bitter palace could no longer be hidden like this.


    Otherwise, when those who rely on the change of the Qi of heaven and earth, the suddenly rising Tianjiao will become stronger and change the pattern of Zhenwu area. The end of the eight bitter palace can only be crushed and fragmented by this general trend.


    "It''s time to talk to the palace master." The old man must fly to the mountains without hesitation.


    The master of the eight bitter palace did not live in the palace, but practiced in the mountains all the year round.


    If it was not for such a big event, the old man would not disturb the eccentric palace master.


    But now it seems that if the power of the eight bitter palace is not brought together in advance, I am afraid it will be difficult to gain any benefits in this situation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    After leaving the eight bitter palace, Bai Bai didn''t walk with his feet step by step, as he did when he came here. Instead, he picked a monster in the mountains. The beast had two heads and looked very fierce. But in front of Baibai, he was as clever as a dog, shaking his barbed tail and willingly carrying him back to the road.


    He patted one of its heads in vain and said, "dear, run quickly. When I get to the place, I''ll ask my lady to give you delicious food."


    The fierce beast obediently rubbed its white palm with its head, and gave out a faint hum. Then it opened its four legs and ran like a black lightning bolt. It passed away in the blink of an eye for tens of miles. Its speed was almost to the extreme. Along the way, there were many martial arts practitioners. However, those warriors could not see a shadow clearly, so they felt fierce The wind swept by and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    One immortal monk saw some things clearly and said in horror: "I''m not wrong. The king of beasts in the mountains is actually carrying a family?"


    Hearing this, his companion sneered and said, "you are not drunk last night, are you? The king of beasts in the mountains doesn''t appear in front of people or leave its nest. How can you see it here and see it carrying people? "


    "I did see the king of beasts."


    The immortal warrior was very sure, and then hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "but you are right. The king of beasts will not leave his nest at all. Moreover, even master Mingyou may not be able to subdue him as a mount with his strength. Maybe it is a similar fierce beast."


    After saying this, he still had some doubts.


    Because the strong wind which just passed by is obviously not an ordinary fierce beast. In the whole mountain range, only the "magic" guarding the core area of the mountain range has such speed and strength.


    However, he thought of the girl in white sitting on the back of the fierce beast, but he was not sure whether it was magic or not. If it was the devil who left the mountain, wouldn''t the treasure it collected in the nest


    With this in mind, the man who did not destroy the martial arts suddenly took his heart and said to several of his companions: "brothers, dare you come with me to break into the king of beasts'' nest?"


    On hearing this, his companions looked at him with the eyes of a madman. The man who had spoken before was even more bizarre and said, "I think you''d better not touch the wine in the future. You''ve only been drinking for a night, and the next day you''re starting to talk nonsense?"


    "Believe me!"


    "I have a premonition that after this time, our brothers will be sent."


    Having said that, he immediately decided to cancel the original plan to explore the northern part of the mountain range and pick up some food from the fingers of those bitter people. He decided to go to the beast king''s nest in the core of the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting on the back of that demon, she did not know. She picked the most powerful beast from the mountain as a mount. She even brought a lot of opportunities to some people, but even if she knew it, she would not go to her heart.


    After all, it''s very common for her to bring this kind of "chance". The so-called spirit of the road is a special kind of life that pursues good fortune and avoids misfortune, and even brings great benefits to the people who are destined for it unconsciously.


    However, Bai Bai was thinking about whether Lu Li was hurt so badly this time because of himself.


    Although the spirit of the road has the ability to seek good fortune and avoid misfortune, Ding Lingxi and Lu Li did not have her influence when they met at the beginning. For Ding Lingxi, Lu Li is her chance. Although this chance has not yet blossomed, Dante Lingxi is likely to have an impact on Lu Li''s own fortune.


    This kind of thing is mysterious and mysterious, but it is actually the Libra of the road.


    When Ding Lingxi and Lu Li meet each other, there is an indescribable connection between them. Since Ding Lingxi''s side has increased the air transport, the other side of Luli will naturally decrease.


    "If I am really impressed, I hope Mr. Lu can survive the robbery. In the future, the blessing will surely be heavy, and we should be able to get a lot of benefits. "


    In vain sighed a tone, in the heart how many has produced some kind of sense of guilt.


    But she didn''t regret it.


    Because in this life, her chosen master is Ding Lingxi. Only when Ding Lingxi is strong can she get the "feedback" from the Tao.


    The spirit of the road, to put it bluntly, is a kind of heaven and Earth Spirit relying on Qi. However, her level is very high, which is equivalent to the protector of the spirit of the road. She not only has a very strong Qi, but also has many terrible means.


    Therefore, Ding Lingxi will be selected by her, which not only shows that the Qi behind Ding Lingxi is extremely huge, but also shows that once Ding Lingxi grows up, it can bring her many unexpected benefits.


    For Bai Bai, Ding Lingxi''s growth is more important than anything else.


    Although it is likely to swallow a part of Lu Li''s Qi and lead him into this situation of life and death, he will not regret it in vain.


    But the words are so said, white still can''t help patting the head of the magic, urged: "little guy, run faster!"After hearing the words, the devil gave out a flattering roar, and the speed rose again. Along the way, even the space had a slight vibration. The speed was several percent faster than the full strength of master Mingyou.


    At this speed, within a few hours, she would be able to return to the imperial capital.


    "We must catch up. If Mr. Lu dies, our little saint will not forgive me if she learns the truth in the future."


    "The future of my little maid is very dim."


    A sigh came out in vain, and he sat on the devil''s back and took a nap.


    She had been on the road for days without a break. At this time, her spirit was slightly relaxed, and the whole person was surrounded by a strong sense of tiredness.


    ¡­¡­


    Emperor capital, in front of the archway of the old street, there is a man in the dust standing quietly.


    This man is carrying a sword case. Judging from its workmanship and appearance, it is actually somewhat similar to the one Lu Li got in snowy state.


    At that time, Lu Li got the sword case from a famous forging craftsman in Daxue Prefecture. Even if the sword case on the back of this man was not from Daxue state, he might have something to do with the famous forging craftsman.


    Around the old street, the people who came and went saw the man who was standing quietly like a sculpture with the sword box on his back. All of them cast strange expressions at him.


    Because of the particularity of the old street, no one will come near this archway in weekdays. People who come here either intend to buy the street for a duel or convey goodwill for the officials and nobles in the palace.


    However, the latter was beaten up by those cranky guys in the old street for a few times, and then did not come back.


    "It''s almost time."


    After that, he walked in and looked at the sky.


    In the moment he crossed the archway, a stone carrying the red tail inflammation broke through the sky, straight to his eyebrow heart!


    Seeing this, the man calmly raised a finger in front of his eyebrow, and stopped the stone impartially. Then he bounced to the side and said, "Yao Dou, how long has it been since I saw you


    Across the street, a lame teenager came out. It was Yao Dou, who worked in shopkeeper Jing''s wine shop on weekdays.


    Yao Dou glanced at the man and stopped for a moment in the sword case behind him. He said coldly, "old Dong, you are late this time."


    "No, it''s just right."


    The man shook his head, raised his feet and went deep into the old street.


    Yao Dou naturally followed him. Although he was limping, he was not slow at all. He kept telling men about what happened in the old street during this period of time, as well as several major events in the imperial capital.


    The man has been listening quietly. Only when he heard that the king of Yan was going to marry far away to the heaven demon Kingdom, his steps slowed a little bit, proving his inner restlessness.


    Yao Dou seemed not to notice it, still chattering.


    At the end of the day, he suddenly closed his mouth. After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "manager Jing, he It''s gone. "


    This time, the man finally stopped.


    On his side was a long dusty shop.


    A martial arts school.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    The man opened the door of the martial arts school, looked at the various furnishings covered with dust, and said without expression: "he left, why don''t you come back to clean it?"


    When Yao Dou heard the speech, he didn''t dare to set up a channel: "old Dong, didn''t you hear what I said? Shopkeeper Jing left, took the gun, closed the wine shop and left the old street! "


    "Oh."


    The man nodded and stepped into the martial arts school. He walked through the hall into the yard where he practiced martial arts. Then he said faintly, "it means that he has finally figured it out. This is a good thing."


    "Don''t you worry about manager Jing''s death outside?" Yao Dou bit his teeth and pulled the sword case off the man''s back.


    The man felt light on his back. It seemed that he had a sword box on his back. He suddenly said, "that''s what your aunt Lu asked me to look for. You can send it to her later."


    Hearing aunt Lu''s words, Yao Dou was full of anger and immediately let out his anger. He said in a low voice, "before manager Jing left, he said he was going to take revenge. He is already so strong. The guy who can be called enemy by him must be very strong? "


    "Strong?"


    The man thought about it for a while, and replied earnestly, "it''s better than he was at that time. If he is now, one shot is enough to kill him. "


    "Then why hasn''t he come back so long?"


    Yao Dou said excitedly.


    The man was thinking about how to answer this question. Outside the courtyard where he practiced martial arts, a voice suddenly rang out, "because Jingchi''s enemy is not small. Even if it can be shot, it is still unknown whether it can survive from the Revenge of the forces behind the other side. "


    Yao Dou frowned and turned to look at the green robe that suddenly appeared in the yard.


    "Why, don''t you welcome me?"


    Gu Haoran looked at Yao Dou with a smile.


    Yao Dou snorted and ignored him.


    However, the man nodded to Gu Haoran and asked, "I heard that you took over the apprenticeship and recognized a little younger brother."


    "Let me see you sometime."


    Gu Haoran said with a bitter smile: "my little younger brother Ah, it''s hard to say. It''s you who went out and didn''t hear about the great events in the kingdom of tuntian? "


    The man knew what Gu Haoran said, and his tone was flat: "listen to Yao Dou, mu tea wants to marry?"


    "Well, the wedding procession of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil is about to arrive at the imperial capital."


    Gu Haoran glanced at the man and joked, "Dong Ao, you''ve been proud all your life. This is the last chance. Don''t you want to fight?"


    Hearing Gu Haoran calling his name, the wooden man named Dong Ao was silent for a long time and shook his head, "I can''t beat her."


    "But I don''t like it?"


    Gu Haoran chuckled, which also meant to laugh.


    Dong Ao is serious: "is she willing?"


    "What do you say?" Gu Haoran passed him and went to Yao Dou. He grabbed the sword case in his hand. He put two fingers on it. The sword box made a "click" sound, and immediately opened, revealing the things inside.


    It''s a big sword with a wide blade. It looks like an antique. It''s full of rust and gaps. The tip of the sword has been completely broken. It looks like a broken sword.


    Gu Haoran was surprised and said, "did you really find it?"


    Dong Ao nodded his head and said, "I have promised to do it."


    Gu Haoran heard the words and reached out his hand to take out the big sword. He said, "with this material, that girl''s sword has become."


    After that, Gu Haoran put his arm into the sword, and a stream of genuine Qi poured into the sword. Then he saw that the broad blade sword suddenly appeared with golden lines, showing extraordinary vision.


    "Sure enough, it''s divine crystal."


    Gu Haoran sighed: "it is said that there is a divine crystal on the Tianjing, which is rare in the world. Nine thousand years ago, a man once got a whole piece of divine crystal and melted it to make two swords and one sword. This should be one of the "sword of virtue."


    "Not bad."


    Dong Ao said: "originally I got the news of crazy sword, but on the way I met a strange man and fought with him. He said that crazy sword can''t be taken. If I win him, he will tell me where the other two swords are."


    "It looks like you won." Gu Haoran put the sword back into the sword box with a smile and returned it to Yao Dou, who was dissatisfied with his face.


    "It''s just a fluke. He''s strong." Dong Ao said, will look at Gu Haoran: "you have not answered me."


    "Will she?"


    Gu Haoran was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "you guy What an elm head? "


    Dong Ao said without expression: "you know, I hate to speak indistinctly."


    When he first raised this question, Gu Haoran replied, "what do you say?" In fact, normal people can already understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Unfortunately, Dong Ao is not a normal person.


    Gu Haoran said helplessly: "I''m afraid of you. It''s just that I came to you this time to say this."


    Then Gu Haoran told Dong Ao about the emperor''s plan. Except for the period when he took Luli to daxuezhou, he did not give a detailed explanation, but told Dong Ao all the rest.After saying that, Gu Haoran said: "this is the case. My younger martial brother is not awake now. I''m afraid that he either went to the nether world or closed his consciousness. So, in order to avoid doing something stupid, are you interested in helping


    Dong Ao was silent for a long time, raised his eyes and directly asked, "who should I kill?"


    Gu Haoran choked for a moment, waved his hand and said, "don''t be so murderous. If it''s so simple to kill, I can do it myself. There''s no need to come to you. Now that you are asked to do something, it is necessary to settle some troubles. "


    "In short, I need you to stop the ambrosia."


    "If necessary..."


    Gu Haoran stopped, and his tone was a little grim: "you can abolish her."


    Dong Ao''s eyes narrowed, "abandoned her?"


    Almost no need to speak, Dong Ao''s murderous spirit has already filled this courtyard, will Gu Haoran shrouded.


    As long as he can''t give a reasonable explanation, this somewhat wooden man is likely to do it at any time.


    "Don''t be impulsive. On friendship, the relationship between me and mu tea sleeve is much better than that between you and her." Gu Haoran raised his hand and pressed it, indicating Dong aoxian not to be excited. Then he explained, "just like I said before, mu Hongxiu is in a dangerous state, and the magic patterns on her hands are almost unable to be suppressed. If she really goes to assassinate the God demon emperor in the end, the Royal magic pattern will surely break out and be infected by the evil spirit. What''s her final fate? I don''t need to tell you


    "But if she is abolished, what can suppress the magic pattern?"


    Of course, Dong Ao knows the power of the magic pattern, and also knows that mu tea has now embarked on an extreme road. If a solution is not good, mu tea is likely to become a monster of human beings, demons and demons.


    However, if you want him to give up his hand, you will detonate the hidden danger of Royal magic pattern in advance.


    Dong Ao doesn''t know why Gu Haoran did this.


    "There are many ways to suppress the magic pattern. It is only the most superficial way to suppress it with your own skills. Now her real Qi is inseparable from the evil Qi. Even if I do, I can''t separate them. Once the evil spirit breaks out, she will skip the stage of the spread of magic lines and become a half demon clan directly. "


    "Therefore, the best way is to pull out her true Qi together with the evil Qi, and then gradually solve the Royal magic pattern."


    "Of course, you can also choose to seal her true spirit. With your strength, you should be able to do this without hurting her origin."


    Gu Haoran said faintly: "mu tea is going to be crazy now. My younger martial brother is in a coma, which has destroyed her final reason. If you don''t want a solution, it''s a foregone conclusion that she will die with the Mikado. Therefore, you should consider whether you want to accept my proposal. After all, when you are in her state of mind, your accomplishments can be retrieved, but there is only one life. "


    After saying that, Gu Haoran stretched out his hand, pinched Yao Dou''s pale face, and said with a smile, "boy, this time you''ve heard so many secrets, are you satisfied with your curiosity?"


    Yao Dou did not say a word, and quickly shook his head, indicating that he did not hear anything.


    Gu Haoran, with a long smile, turned and left the yard.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    "Old Dong..."


    After Gu Haoran left, Yao Dou called Dong Ao carefully.


    Dong AOBEN was still pondering. After hearing his voice, he said, "you don''t have to worry about these things. Send the sword case to your aunt Lu."


    Yao Dou hesitated for a moment and then said, "do you really want to fight against the king of Yan?"


    Seeing some changes in Dong Ao''s face, Yao Dou quickly changed his words and said, "I mean, do you really want to listen to Gu Haoran and abolish the cultivation of the king of Yan?"


    For martial arts, cultivation is even more important than life.


    Yao Dou put himself in his place and thought about it. If he was himself, he would be ruined by others. It would be better to die.


    Even he is, not to mention the king of Yan?


    As you know, the king of Yan is one of the most powerful masters of Mingyou in tuntian Shengguo, and is also a very rare female master.


    If a woman like her is abolished from her cultivation, is it not more painful than death.


    "I''ll think about it." Dong Ao didn''t hide anything. Yao Dou was more like a son than a disciple to him. He raised Yao Dou and handed over his inheritance to him. There was no secret about the relationship between them.


    "And even if I do, I may not be able to take down the mu tea."


    After saying this, Dong Ao habitually reached out and rubbed Yao Dou''s head. Then he was acutely aware that something was wrong. His brow was slightly wrinkled, but in a moment, he let go. In a low voice, he said, "how long has it been? You have grown tall again."


    Although Yao Dou''s strength is not bad, and he can even take two moves with Qu Haijiao, who is known as the strongest immortal, he is actually a teenager. His body bone is just at the time of development. His height changes day by day, let alone haven''t seen for a long time. Even if he hasn''t seen him for a few days, his body shape is changing rapidly.


    However, Yao Dou didn''t care about it. "If you grow tall, you''re still lame."


    Dong Ao action a meal, immediately as if nothing happened to pat Yao Dou''s head, the latter immediately ate pain, covered his head and screamed.


    "I said, I will try to cure your leg."


    Dong Ao turned and walked out. When he reached the threshold, he stopped his steps and did not return his head. He said, "you are not allowed to say that you are lame."


    And then I stepped out of the courtyard.


    Yao Dou rubbed his head, bared his teeth and swore, "I was..."


    At the end of the day, he stifled the word "lame." then he snorted coldly, but warmth flashed through his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Back?"


    In the hospital, the old man lying in the yard saw Dong Ao come in and raised his eyelids: "murderous, what are you doing? You want to kill me, an old man? "


    "Uncle."


    Dong Ao solemnly saluted the old man, then looked around and asked, "is Xiaocai there?"


    The old man hums a, tone some discontented way: "that wench, ran out to look for medicine again."


    "Xiaocai, Xiaocai, who named her? Stay at home, don''t go home at night, go up the mountain to collect herbs! That''s the right name


    Dong Ao Oh, also did not ask deeply, but directly said his intention, "martial uncle, Gu Haoran just came."


    "Old man, I''m not deaf or blind. I know he''s here."


    The old man pulled his beard and said faintly, "how, is there confusion in my heart?"


    "Yes."


    Dong Ao said: "he wants me to waste mu tea."


    The old man stopped his hand and muttered: "strange, this boy is full of ghost ideas. How could he make a fool of himself this time?"


    "Strange, strange."


    The old man shook his head, yawned and then said, "my old man should not have been involved in your affairs. But I think you know better than the old man. If you really abolish her cultivation, you two will be dead enemies. "


    "Although you are for her good, she may not be willing to lead you. Before you do something, you still have to ask yourself, is it really worthwhile to do so?"


    The old man didn''t say anything to Dong Ao.


    But Dong Ao was silent for a long time.


    The old man looked at him and sighed: "you little boy, the old man thought you were very intelligent. How come you have become a wooden pimple? After so many years of infatuation, you won''t fight for it? "


    "If you have your uncle three costs, you and Mu girl''s children will be bigger than sucai."


    The old man touched his beard and boasted that he was going to reach for the wine cup next to him.


    Just then, a soft female voice sounded, "grandfather, have you drunk today?"


    The old man''s hand was frozen there.


    Dong Ao also looked back and saw the gentle woman with the medicine box on her back.


    "Uncle Dong."


    The woman smiles at Dong AO and nods to say hello.


    Dong Ao nodded stiffly.


    "Xiaocai, old man, I only have this hobby in my life. It''s nothing to drink more than one or two cups." The old man quietly took back his hand, and his tone was rather discontented: "I have lived for a long time, and I can''t even drink wine when I''m old. What strength do I have to live?"A gentle woman, that is, Su Cai, with a smile, said in a soft voice, "I''ll have another drink tomorrow."


    After that, she put the medicine box away and went to take away the old man''s wine cup.


    The old man could only watch her movements, and did not dare to say a word.


    After finishing everything, Su Cai came back, her eyes bent into a beautiful crescent moon, and asked, "just now I heard that you mentioned the king of Yan with Uncle Dong?"


    "Cough."


    The old man coughed awkwardly.


    Dong Ao also said nothing.


    Su Cai''s eyes wandered between the two, and finally said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. After all, the king of Yan has been taught by his grandfather. Speaking of it, I still want to call her a martial uncle."


    Hearing her saying so, the old man was even more sarcastic and said with a smile, "Xiaocai, if you want to blame, you should be the uncle Dong. He mentioned it first."


    Su Cai''s eyes immediately fell on Dong Ao''s face.


    Dong Ao hesitated for a moment and said, "martial uncle, I''d better I''m going to leave first. "


    "And left? Ah, you guys, on weekdays, no one talks about it. Come and see me, an old man. Let''s go. Let''s go. I''m tired of seeing you. "


    The old man pretended to regret, and then immediately urged Dong Ao to leave.


    Dong Ao doesn''t go back.


    During this period, Su CAI was always smiling, and there was no voice to stop her.


    After Dong Ao leaves, Su Caicai looks at the old man with a smile.


    The old man immediately avoided her eyes.


    "Grandfather." Su Cai called out, "I''m not so stingy. Although I was bullied by the king of Yan as a child, I don''t hate her for so long. If she is in any real trouble, don''t just ignore me


    Listening to these seemingly reasonable words, the old man quickly pinched a sweat in his heart and said with a smile: "Xiaocai, what are you talking about? That dead girl dared to spank you in the past. You didn''t remember the hatred. I remember the old man. Don''t say that she is in any trouble. Even if she is seriously injured and dying, come to my hospital and ask me, old man, I will drive her out


    After making a firm statement, the old man peeped into Su Cai''s expression. Seeing that she was still smiling, he immediately shut up.


    "Well, my grandfather said so well, but I was just like a small bellied woman."


    Su Cai said in a soft voice: "the king of Yan is in a bad situation now. If he really comes to you for help, he can help him."


    Hearing the speech, the old man tried to say, "Xiaocai, are you angry or sincere?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    Su Cai said with a smile.


    The old man immediately relaxed and said in a continuous voice, "I knew you were kind-hearted, just follow me, old man."


    With that, he said in a somewhat regretful way: "girl Mu has had a hard life in her life, and now she has been infected with the pattern of Royal demons. The old man is really pitiful. Look back at those old books to see if we can find a way to suppress the demon pattern. We can''t really let Dong Ao, the boy, abandon Mu wench''s accomplishments. "


    "Well."


    Su Cai responded with a smile and walked to the hospital. As she turned around, she said, "I''ve made some progress in medicine recently. I think your health is not suitable for drinking, so don''t drink any more from tomorrow."


    The old man had some sad expression on his face. He looked at Su Cai''s back for a long time. At last, he pulled off a beard and said with a bitter smile: "women''s words are not believed in all."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    "Aunt Lu, are you there?"


    Yao Dou, with his sword box in his arms, called out in a loud voice outside a courtyard: "old Dong is back. He asked me to deliver things to you!"


    "Coming, coming."


    The soft female voice came from the yard. As soon as she opened the door, Mrs. Lu glared at Yao Dou and said helplessly, "you child, you are still so impetuous."


    Yao Dou chuckled and said, "aunt Lu, you don''t know. Just now I heard Gu Haoran chatting with old Dong and told a lot of secrets! I came here to tell you! "


    "Let''s talk about it first." Mrs. Lu dotes on her eyes and smiles to let Yao Dou into the hospital.


    After entering the yard, Yao Dou felt a sharp sword coming from the side.


    His whole body hair exploded in this moment, subconsciously jumped to the distance, raised his hand to fight back, but there stood a girl in black with no expression.


    The sword sense I felt before was just the cold eyes of the girl in black.


    "You child, impolite."


    Mrs. Lu rubbed the girl''s head, and then said to Yao Dou, "this girl, I can''t wait for this moment and a half."


    Yao Dou''s face was pale and embarrassed with a smile. He realized that the girl in black had never left his sword case, so he quickly put it down.


    The girl in black walked past in two or three steps. She patted her little hand and opened the sword box.


    When she saw the big black sword, her cold eyes finally eased down. She seemed to like it very much.


    "Not soon. Thank you, brother Yao Dou?"


    Mrs. Lu glanced at the big black sword and looked away. It seemed that she didn''t care much about the "de sword" that even Gu Haoran was surprised at.


    The girl in black didn''t have any stubbornness this time. She looked at Yao Dou and said stiffly, "thank you."


    Yao Dou only felt a chill on his back and said in secret, "this girl, more and more terrible..."


    Then he quickly waved his hand and said, "the things are brought back by old Dong. You don''t have to thank me."


    The girl in black just said it casually, without any sincerity. She took out the big black sword directly and no longer paid attention to Yao Dou.


    Yao Dou touched his nose awkwardly. After laughing, he looked at Mrs. Lu: "aunt Lu, I have a big secret to tell you."


    Mrs. Lu also said with a smile, "well, you child, you can''t hide things in your heart."


    After that, Mrs. Lu led Yao Dou to the house.


    The girl in black glanced at both of them, and made a hum from her nose. Then she ignored them. Her eyes were fixed on the black sword in her hand, and she liked it.


    She reached out her tender little hand and stroked the surface of the sword. As her fingers crossed, the golden lines on the sword lit up and reflected her face with gold.


    The girl in black immediately laughed happily, "good sword!"


    She praised a word, the sword seems to have the spirit of the same, sent out the most pleasant quiver.


    Then, a sharp golden light sprang from the sword and directly extended a few feet of the sword.


    The girl in black saw this, and the smile on her face was slightly restrained. She frowned and said, "don''t you accept it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, her small hand beat hard on the ridge of the sword, and the big sword trembled again.


    But this time, it''s not the spirit of the sword being activated, but the subtle breath from the girl''s body. The black sword seems to have met the nemesis, shaking with fear!


    The girl in Black said coldly, "have you taken it?"


    The sword swayed twice, as if communicating with a girl.


    This ancient weapon, which has been handed down for many years, existed even before the casting division system appeared in the world. Compared with the so-called spirit weapon and treasure weapon, this sword is older and stronger. It is not restricted by those levels and can cultivate its own spirituality.


    The girl in black seemed to understand it. She listened for a moment and said, "you don''t want to melt into my sword?"


    The sword shook, as if in reply.


    The girl in black pondered for a moment and said, "no way."


    The sword stopped shaking, and even the golden sword was weakened.


    "You are the last material. If you are not melted into my sword, my sword will never come out of its sheath."


    "If you don''t accept it, I''ll beat you."


    "If you don''t accept it, I''ll beat you for a day. If you don''t accept it, I''ll beat you for a year."


    The girl in black seemed to have never said so many words at once. After finishing, she was slightly panting, but her attitude was extremely resolute.


    The light on the sword has been completely darkened. It seems that I have accepted my fate, and I have no more intercession with the girl.


    The girl did not talk nonsense with the sword again, but snorted it back into the sword box.


    Then she came into the room and happened to hear Yao Dou talking to Mrs. Lu about the king of Yan.


    When she heard that the king of Yan''s body contained a pattern of Royal demons, it was likely that she would be abolished. Her eyebrows, like swords, wrinkled again."Ah, Gu Haoran That''s nonsense. "


    After Yao Dou finished, Mrs. Lu also sighed, "the old man will never agree with his nonsense."


    Yao Douleng, this just think of the old man in the old street.


    Then he asked cautiously, "grandfather, he Will you help? "


    Mrs. Lu glanced at Yao Dou and jokingly said, "you bastard, are you afraid


    Yao Dou Shan Shan a smile: "aunt Lu."


    Mrs. Lu put up her smile and said seriously: "no matter whether the old man will do it or not, there is a great risk in this matter. Not to mention whether the manager of your family can break the God''s intention of breaking the sky of King Yan, even if he can do it, he will abolish a prince of the holy Kingdom, and offend the kingdom of heaven and evil. This is contrary to our purpose. If Dong Ao is really so upset, I will stop him. "


    Just as she said, if Dong Ao really hits mu Hongxiu, no matter whether he means well or not, the final result is to offend the two major forces, the extreme heaven demon Kingdom and the tuntian holy country.


    Although these people in the old street are hidden dragon and crouching tiger, they all have one thing in common.


    That''s their past, more or less secret.


    For their own secrets, people gather in the old street, usually very low-key, even if their existence is not a secret, but swallow the heaven holy Kingdom has always been able to tolerate, because of their neutrality.


    But if one of them breaks the balance, even if tuntian Shengguo doesn''t want to attack them, it will drive them out of the old street.


    In this way, people like Jing Chi who come to the old street to avoid their enemies will certainly cause a lot of trouble.


    Even in order to avoid such trouble, people would not allow Dong Ao to do so.


    Mrs. Lu said that she would stop. In fact, it is a softer saying.


    If other people, such as the two young people who play chess all day long, know that they have already called the door and blocked Dong Ao from leaving the old street for half a step.


    "Isn''t King Yan dangerous?"


    Yao Dou hesitated: "old Dong, he It seems to be to the king of Yan... "


    "That wooden pimple doesn''t understand women at all." Mrs. Lu couldn''t help laughing and said, "he has a spoony temperament. In fact, he doesn''t know what he wants."


    "At that time, he and mu tea were both young people, full of vigor. At that time, mu Hongxiu was also a devil''s temper. With one shot, the whole emperor had to make a detour when he saw her. However, only Dong Ao was not satisfied. So he went to Mu Hongxiu and said that he wanted to learn the spirit of the holy kingdom. "


    Yao Dou was rarely able to hear old Dong''s old story and said curiously, "what happened later?"


    Mrs. Lu said with a smile, "later, he was beaten black and blue and his hands were broken."


    "So miserable?"


    Yao Dou couldn''t believe it. "Didn''t old Dong always say that he had never met an opponent in the same territory since he practiced martial arts?"


    "He dares to speak behind the king of Yan."


    Mrs. Lu joked: "at that time, he used the peak of tongxuan to challenge the new king of Yan. After his defeat, he said that he would wait for the king to enter and fight again. As a result, within a few years, the king of Yan entered the indestructible realm. He challenged again and was defeated miserably again. Up to the summit, he fought with the king of Yan for hundreds of games without any success. "


    "The battle will not be over until both become masters."


    "And the result? Losing and losing, on the contrary, he is exporting his feelings and has a feeling for the king of Yan. "


    "Mr. Dong has a tendency to be abused."


    After hearing this, Yao Dou showed a strange look on his face.


    He didn''t expect that Dong Ao, who was so serious in ordinary days, had such a past.


    Even if he was abused by the king of Yan, he still abused his feelings.


    This


    Yao Dou didn''t know how to evaluate his manager for a while.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    But Mrs. Lu said with a smile: "he is just stubborn. With obsession, he can''t really like it. But it is a fact that he has been thinking about the king of Yan all these years. But, I''m afraid even he doesn''t know whether he likes it or he doesn''t like it after losing hundreds of games


    After saying this, Mrs. Lu''s eyes are also a little trance.


    When she recalled those things, she only felt that they were yesterday.


    Unconsciously, those children who are similar to Yao Dou in her opinion have become masters of Mingyou on the side of Megatron.


    It''s like her "rebellious" brother, who is now the head of the deer clan, is the best bright and powerful person in the world. Seeing the invincible state under the God, she has been in the snow state for many years. I''m afraid that she is not the child who would make trouble with herself in her memory.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Lu sighed and said to Yao Dou, "in a word, you should take good care of your shopkeeper. Don''t let him be cheated by Gu Haoran. Otherwise, when he does something, not only the old street people can''t spare him, but also swallow the holy kingdom of heaven and the devil kingdom will settle accounts with him. And Yan Wang himself will never forgive him. "


    After listening to Mrs. Lu''s analysis, Yao Dou already knew almost everything.


    But he didn''t understand why Gu Haoran did it?


    "Gu Haoran, I have long thought that he is not a good man. He must have come to visit the old man to bring up the matter


    Yao Dou bit his teeth and hated Gu Haoran.


    However, Mrs. Lu advised: "we can''t blame Gu Haoran for this. He has invested a lot in the king of Yan, and even I can''t understand some things. If it is not really desperate, he will not do such things to let his failure


    "Then he must have been unkind." Yao Dou''s perception of Gu Haoran has not been good. Even if Mrs. Lu said so, he still did not change his mind.


    At this time, the girl in black standing at the door suddenly said, "if she can''t suppress the magic pattern, I can help."


    Mrs. Lu took a deep look at her and flatly refused: "your sword can''t come out of its sheath. Don''t do anything stupid."


    "Even if I can''t get out of the sheath, I can cut off everything in the world."


    The tone of the girl in black was full of self-confidence, "don''t say it''s the Royal magic pattern. Even if it''s the Royal magic mountain, I can split it with one sword!"


    Yao Dou was shocked when he heard this.


    However, he had heard from old Dong that Yumo mountain was a very dangerous and terrible place.


    Yao Dou was surprised to hear that the girl in black was going to split the yumagic mountain. He was still a little unconvinced at the same time. He said, "you little girl, you are young. You know how to brag all day long."


    "Looking for death?" The girl in black picked her eyebrows without threatening. She spat out two words, and Yao Dou''s arrogance was immediately suppressed.


    Mrs. Lu looked at the two little guys fighting and then laughed, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    She could see that the child was becoming more and more restless recently.


    The sword was going to be made, only the last step was needed. Mrs. Lu could rely on a word to persuade her before, but now she can''t use this excuse to excuse her.


    When the sword is finished, the edge of the girl in black will be revealed. No one in the world will be able to stop this sword which has been raised by the deer family for thousands of years.


    Not even Mrs. Lu.


    "Well, naturally someone will deal with the affairs of the king of Yan. It''s not up to you to worry about it."


    After thinking about it, Mrs. Lu can only take out the dignity of her elders and warn her not to think too much.


    But the girl in black had a rare answer.


    She said obstinately, "that woman has threatened me. She can''t die until I defeat her."


    "You..."


    Mrs. Lu didn''t expect that this obedient child would contradict herself again and again today, and her tone was a little heavy: "even if you can cut everything in the world and hold a sword that can''t be scabbard, what can you do?"


    "Do you want to cut off the hand of King Yan?"


    "This kind of thing is far more complex than you think, it is not so simple to pull out!"


    "Then wipe it out of the world!"


    The voice of the girl in black suddenly raised a trace, like a sonorous sword!


    The whole old street was shaken up again, the girl''s figure began to blur, and the repulsive force of heaven and earth appeared again.


    And this time the repulsive force is stronger than any previous one!


    Everything in the room turned into a state of stillness in this instant. Before Yao Dou had time to change his expression, he solidified at the moment that would have changed.


    Mrs. Lu stares at the girl and wants to speak, but she finds that she can''t say anything at the moment.


    "The road The spirit of the spirit


    Mrs. Lu bit her teeth and saw a sword shaped golden light emerging from the girl''s eyebrows. She tried to raise her hand to hold down the girl''s eyebrow. However, her movements were limited and she could not even lift her hand."Enough!"


    Suddenly!


    In the doctor''s office deep in the old street, there was a shout with thin anger.


    The old man, who was half lying, opened his eyes and said, "if you want to bet on this child, please obey the rules. Next time, don''t blame the old man. I''ll wipe you!"


    Hum!


    The world of the old street trembled violently, and then the golden light in the girl''s eyebrows gradually faded away, and the whole person also recovered the silent appearance.


    I just don''t know what happened just now.


    In the hospital, the old man rubbed his eyebrows with a headache and said helplessly: "there are so many spirits of the road, only you are excluded by this heaven and earth. Have you never reflected on it?"


    Then he said, "if you can be half sensible with that little girl, I won''t be worried all day long, old man!"


    At the same time, riding on the back of magic, Bai Bai, who was making rapid progress towards the imperial capital, suddenly felt his nose itchy. After rubbing the tip of his nose, he said strangely, "what''s the matter? Does anyone want to hurt me? "


    She is extremely sensitive to something about to happen, which is the characteristic of the spirit of the road.


    In particular, there are some extremely powerful beings, even if they have an idea about the spirit of the road, they will be sensed by the spirit of the road.


    Although some of them just think of me, they are not aware of any malicious thoughts.


    "Who is it? Lord? Or the emperor who devoured heaven? "


    "No, I''m hiding so well. The emperor who swallows the Heavenly Kingdom has no reason to know me What the LORD said He doesn''t even think of his own daughter, let alone think of me


    In vain, he rubbed his face, bowed his head and asked the devil: "little guy, how dangerous is the world? There are strong people everywhere. Maybe one day, I will meet people who I can''t afford to cause. I''m worried about every day What a grievance. "


    is flying at full speed, and make complaints about it. It''s very human. It''s crazy in the heart. I''m a real trouble maker for me.


    He used to be the king of beasts in the mountains, bullying and bullying those fierce beasts whose strength was not as good as their own. Even the bitter people in the eight bitter palace did not dare to provoke them. They collected a lot of treasures and piled them in their nests. They were very comfortable every day. As a result, those who are good at death are caught in the eye of passers-by, and they are pulled out to do this kind of drudgery.


    However, it did not dare to refuse, because the breath from the white body was just the oppression from the level of life. The fear imprinted in the soul is more terrible than the life and death crisis it encounters.


    So, in vain, this is the biggest blow to it.


    "Forget it, no matter who the other party is, as long as there is no malice for the time being, it will be peaceful for the time being."


    After a long time of hard thinking, there was no one who could remember exactly. Finally, he had to give up.


    Then she saw that the huge magic city of the imperial capital had emerged in front of her eyes, and immediately reached out and patted the magic. "OK, please put me down nearby."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    When magic heard this, he immediately felt amnesty. He moved extremely gently and found a place to lie on the ground so that he could go down in vain.


    It''s two brain bags together, four eyes looking at white, but extremely humane to show the "not give up" mood.


    After standing still in vain, I just saw its eyes and touched its head with a smile, "you little thing, it''s really intimate. Since you don''t like me so much, you should wait for me nearby. I''ll find you when I''m finished."


    The expression of the magic suddenly solidified, but only for a moment, and then immediately made a happy appearance, full of barbed tail tossed around, only to spit out the tongue to express its joy.


    Seeing this in vain, he was more happy and said, "you will follow me later No, just follow our little saint. It must be much more comfortable than you are in the mountains. "


    She touched the devil''s head again, and then walked towards the devil city emperor with her back.


    The devil lowered his head until he could no longer see the white figure. His two big heads began to shake and his huge body was lying on the ground, looking boring.


    Originally, he wanted to send him to the place for nothing, and then he went back to the meteor mountain to continue to be its king of beasts. Who knows that he sold his son too much, and he even moved his plan to leave him.


    It''s like turning around the corner and getting myself into the pit.


    Although magic wants to take advantage of the present to escape, but it really does not have the courage, can only lie down in the same place dejectedly, is to admit his life.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to King Yan''s mansion, Bai Bai immediately finds Ding Lingxi. Seeing her red and swollen eyes, she knows that her little Saint must have gone to see Lu Li again.


    And Ding Lingxi saw the white moment, all over his face is hoping: "white, did you borrow that treasure?"


    Sighing in vain, he turned the little stone out.


    Ding Lingxi was stunned, "this is Copper essence


    "I made it a little smaller for portability." White explained a sentence, holding the stone way: "go to see childe quickly."


    Ding Lingxi''s unconditional trust in Baibai nature took her by the cuff and said, "let''s go


    They went to the secret room in a hurry. Ge Xinyue didn''t expect Ding Lingxi to go back and return so soon. But when she saw nothing, she immediately understood what was the "life saving treasure found?"


    White point head way: "have this thing, should be able to wake up childe."


    While talking, she suddenly saw the group of light wrapped with Lu Li, her expression slightly moved, and her eyes fixed on the purple gourd.


    Purple gourd also sensed her breath, shaking two circles, as if to say hello.


    "How could this be on the childe?"


    Seeing the movement of the purple gourd, he immediately determined that it was the "thing" that he knew. He could not help but murmured. He looked down at the pebble in his hand and worried that he might have done useless work.


    Since that thing has appeared, it means that Luli''s physical injury should have been almost good, but Lu Li still failed to wake up, which shows a lot of problems.


    No matter what these problems represent, I only know that Lu Li''s current situation should not be solved by copper fine.


    "Wait, if I remember correctly, one of the magical powers of that thing is extradition. Did it take away the soul of the young master?"


    White suddenly remembered a magic power of purple gourd. This gourd has been holding Lu Li''s body, but it has not released the breath of other magical powers. It can only show that the magic power it releases can not be felt in this world!


    "The nether world? Or two boundary rivers? " Having figured out this point, he finally realized what happened to Lu Li.


    Then she understood that she had influenced Lu Li''s fortune, and what kind of consequences it had brought him.


    "The boundary between life and death, the coexistence of chance and death?"


    "My God, is the young master so lucky? I just let the little Saint inhale a little, and that''s what happened? "


    White face "brush" ground, become with her name, pale and pale.


    After all, according to her assumption, the balance of the air transport Libra will be broken. Although Lu Li will encounter a huge crisis, she has enough ability to solve it. And then let Lu Li get the gift of Qi Yun after the robbery, which is equivalent to taking advantage of it without danger.


    However, she has forgotten that there is another possibility of the air Libra.


    That is to say, the Qi luck possessed by one party is too amazing, or in other words, the Qi possessed by this person is intertwined, deeply involved, and even connected with the world itself. Then, although the influence of the spirit of the road can also be exerted on him, and the owner can get unimaginable opportunities, for the owner of Qi Yun, once his balance is broken, he will encounter To the limit of life and death, chance and death coexist.


    The Tao will force him to avoid the influence of all the spirits of the Tao and conduct a life and death test to complete his own Qi.


    If you can break through, you can get a great chance. If you can''t break through, you will end up in a desperate situation.Even It will also involve those who devour his fortune.


    Thinking of this, she secretly looked at Ding Lingxi and felt that she had made a big accident this time.


    Ding Lingxi or unconscious, aware of the white in looking at themselves, immediately whispered: "white, you quickly take out the copper essence?"


    In vain, he looked away for a while and hesitated to explain, but finally he resisted.


    She can''t say that this copper essence''s energy can only act on the body, and can''t help Luli''s soul return to the world?


    In terms of the current situation of Lu Li, no matter what treasure he uses to save his body, it is a waste of effort.


    "Well, maybe this copper essence is a gift from chance feedback?"


    Bai Bai finally failed to tell the truth, and quietly summoned the copper spirit. This one person high bluestone immediately appeared in the chamber of secrets. With her mind moving, dozens of strands of majestic energy were decomposed and continuously injected into Lu Li''s body.


    This copper essence can maintain the huge array of eight bitter palace and provide energy for the whole ancient palace, but there is no bottom. It shows that the energy contained in it is very huge and pure, even more powerful than the martial arts'' treasure of cultivation, Tianjing.


    Lu Li''s body originally had a lot of unrepaired dark wounds, but after the influx of this energy, he recovered instantly, even his face was ruddy.


    This energy did not stop after healing Luli''s body, and began to assimilate with his body''s orifices.


    Even those undeveloped orifices and acupoints quickly turned into thunder pools with the help of this energy.


    Originally hidden in many orifices, the true Qi was carried out by that energy on the spot. It was like teaching a naughty child several times. After being cured, he was forced into the elixir field.


    After entering the elixir field, it is like a drop of water falling into the sand, which is absorbed completely on the spot and forms a source.


    This source is exactly what that energy wants.


    With the source, the huge energy will have a place to go. It will rush into Luli''s Dantian crazily, and then it will automatically start to run with the Qi route without lack of sword Sutra.


    But this energy doesn''t seem to know.


    No lack of sword Sutra It is an extremely evil skill.


    When Lu Li was promoted to Mingyou at the time of the two boundary rivers, he needed the chain of fate to pull the power of a world to help him.


    Although the energy in copper essence is huge, compared with the power of lifting the world in the chain of fate There is still a big gap.


    As a result, this copper spirit, which has been triggered by white energy but can''t be turned off by itself, falls into "madness".


    Lu Li''s body is like a bottomless pit, constantly swallowing the energy output of copper essence, and There is no end!


    "This What is he? "


    Ding Lingxi''s eyes widened. Seeing that the copper essence output more and more energy, she was a little worried: "is this copper spirit broken?"


    I didn''t expect this kind of situation. He said, "it seems that the Gongfa in the childe''s body has worked. This kind of skill Strange, curious. "


    "How strange?" Ding Lingxi is very concerned about the situation of Lu Li, and he will not let go of ling''er''s sleeve.


    "His skills seem to be operating on their own, constantly swallowing this power. And It seems that all these swallowed forces have disappeared in him


    Or Ge Xinyue saw the problem at first sight.


    Her vision may not be as white as white, but for the problems of practice, after all, she is a solid and indestructible state, and can see many details.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    Ge Xinyue was so said, white also found that Lu Li''s situation is somewhat strange.


    In principle, the energy of copper essence is extremely huge, almost unlimited.


    The fact that it can support the entire array of bronze palace has not been consumed for countless years is enough to prove that the energy it contains is the limit of things born naturally between heaven and earth.


    But it is such a powerful thing that it forms an extremely harmonious situation with Lu Li.


    One person is like a bottomless pit, and the other has similar infinite power.


    No one knows what will happen next.


    "It seems that This is not a gift of opportunity. " Bai Bai, sensing that the power in the copper essence has been reduced, murmured.


    ¡­¡­


    "What is recorded on this wall is a body method called infinity, which can stimulate the potential of the warrior. The first layer can explode twice the speed instantly."


    Lu Li has cracked the seal on the third wall, and at the same time gives linger the oral account of the inheritance recorded above.


    After hearing this, Ling Er thought for a while and then said, "the body method named infinity seems to be the inheritance of a close friend of my father."


    Then she deliberated according to this order and said in a low voice: "basic law, martial arts, body method, this order If I''m right, the inheritance of the next wall should be weapons. "


    "You have a point."


    Lu Li also agrees with this statement.


    Martial arts, body methods, and martial arts are all used to enhance the basic strength of the martial arts. So what the last wall left behind should be some kind of weapon.


    Because there are also Tianjian scrolls among the four volumes of wind and thunder. According to linger''s father''s idea of inheritance, even if the fourth wall is not a sword, it should be some kind of powerful weapon.


    However, Lu Li did not expect too much.


    After all, although the warriors of the ancient people were different from each other, they were not necessarily much better at forging weapons than they are now.


    Perhaps at that time, Terran warriors didn''t even create forging methods, and most of the weapons used were relatively rough and primitive. Of course, in addition to this, the advantage of the ancient warriors should be that there were many treasures in the world at that time. As the pioneer of the first generation of this treasure house, the weapons used by the ancient warriors should be good.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li went to the fourth wall and quickly scanned his eyes. With the experience of the first three times, he had some handy feeling about the cracking of the seal method, which was much easier.


    And when cracking those seal lines, there is no virtual image emerging, which just confirms his and ling''er''s ideas.


    There is no virtual shadow that can be practiced, which shows that in the seal method of this wall, what is sealed is some kind of material object.


    "Even if it''s not a weapon, it''s a good thing to get ancient treasures." Lu Li is thinking, the scene in front of him suddenly starts to flash.


    A vision picture that appears out of thin air overlaps with the wall in front of you, as if connected with another one''s own field of vision.


    Another self?


    Wait!


    Lu Li''s heart moved, another self, that is not his own body in Zhenwu domain?


    "Have they found a way to wake me up?"


    With this in mind, Lu Li immediately focuses on the picture that suddenly breaks into his eyes.


    Judging from the vague traces, it should be a secret room, surrounded by a group of aura, in front of Still floating a gourd?


    Seeing the gourd floating in front of his eyes, Lu Li looked at his waist.


    This gourd, which can only cross the boundary between life and death, seems to have more than this ability?


    If you already have a gourd beside your body, what is the one that follows you to the two boundary rivers?


    As a result, Lu Li did not think about it carefully. An irresistible trance suddenly appeared, which made his action frozen in place.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Ling''er saw that he was a little strange, and quickly walked past, but found that Lu Li''s eyes were dull, as if his soul had been pulled away.


    "Wait This is. "


    Ling''er finds that Lu Li has lost the breath of "life", which is like changing from a living soul to a wandering soul.


    However, his body was originally created by the law of two boundary rivers. This situation can only explain one problem.


    His soul began to be confused!


    Find the problem that Lu Li appears, Ling Er is a bit at a loss.


    Although she could infer the situation, she had no way to deal with it.


    "Hello, Hello! Wake up, don''t be pulled by that force Forced helpless, linger had to call Lu Li loudly, trying to wake him up.


    But she did not know that Lu Li had not lost her soul at the moment, but had a little more in her soul.


    In other words, there is something more in his body.In his body, there are two Dantian!


    In addition, another elixir field is still increasing strength, and the current body began to wrestle, trying to pull his soul out of the body.


    "This is what happened What a coincidence. "


    Lu Li seems to return to the time when he just wakes up. His body does not exist, only his consciousness, just like a ghost. If there is any difference, he is now trapped in the body that should belong to him, but he is like an unwelcome villain, who has no right to control his body and is still locked up by this body.


    Staring at the constant rising of the real Qi in the Dantian, Lu Li knows that this should be his own Dantian. And the real Qi is increasing in this Dantian, which indicates that the body in Zhenwu area has reached the requirement of no lack of sword Sutra and has entered the threshold of cultivation.


    If his soul is still in the body at this time, Lu Li will surely feel that this is a good thing.


    But at present, this is not only a bad thing, but also a bad thing!


    Because this body has reached the realm of Ming and quiet. Although his original Dantian appeared in this body for some reason, relying on the support of growing strength, he began to compete with it for soul. However, Lu Li could clearly see that the true Qi refined in this Dantian was very shallow, which was obviously the real Qi transformed from the self operating Qi line.


    At the same time, there is no help for the realm!


    If you want to rely on this kind of hard work, you may not succeed in 100 years. But damn it, Lu Li didn''t know what he got from his own elixir field. Such a crude conversion rate can be regarded as a waste of aura, and there is a steady stream of power supporting its profligacy!


    "I can''t go on like this. I don''t have time to be here with you two."


    Lu Li''s heart next horizontal, eyes turn to suddenly appear in his body that Dantian, trying to use his own soul power to influence it.


    Anyway, it''s all his own Dantian. Theoretically speaking, even if it''s separated from a world, Lu Li can control its power as well.


    However, Luli does not want to control it.


    But want to pull out the real Qi in the Dantian!


    At present, the two elixir fields are competing for souls. The body created by the two boundary rivers is already a bright and secluded realm, standing like a mountain. The other Dantian is like a mountain opener holding a magic weapon. Although it can''t shake the mountain for a while, it can''t be supported by someone!


    "Don''t let me know who is inputting strength into my elixir field."


    Lu Li looked at the constantly filling up of the elixir field, endured heartache to control it, and scattered the true Qi.


    As long as the balance between the two elixir fields is broken, there is no genuine Qi in the original body''s elixir field, and naturally there is no way to participate in this fight.


    Far away in the secret room of King Yan''s mansion, Lu Li, who is constantly swallowing the power of copper essence, suddenly floats upward, and a majestic genuine Qi is scattered from all over the body.


    "Well?"


    Feeling something wrong, Ge Xinyue raised her head for the first time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    "He is dispersing his work!"


    Ge Xinyue sees this, immediately hands, through the light curtain of purple gourd, palm presses on Lu Li''s chest, and quickly explores the situation in his body.


    Then we found that Lu Li''s Dantian was like a leaky barrel. No matter how much power the copper essence had instilled into it, it would be scattered by itself.


    However, the Qi that had been released circularly returned to his meridians and filled the orifices and acupoints in his body.


    "Sister Ge, what happened?"


    See Ge crescent a face dignified expression, Ding Lingxi immediately nervously asks a way.


    "I don''t know, but it should be Lu Li''s own will. He seems to be Don''t want all this stuff? "


    Ge Xinyue hesitated for a moment, with some uncertainty in her tone.


    She''s never seen it.


    Especially Self dissipation.


    The martial arts all attach great importance to their own accomplishments, especially this kind of genuine spirit which can be called white without any hidden dangers and worries. Which martial artist can''t help giving up this power?


    She doesn''t know what happened to Lu Li, but what is certain now is that Lu Li is dispersing these true Qi, even faster than the output speed of copper essence.


    Standing on the side of the white see some heartache, "this copper essence is the last piece in the world, childe is really..."


    "Big hands and big feet..."


    She really didn''t know how to describe Lu Li''s behavior, and finally only held out a big hand.


    Although she knew before that this copper spirit could not wake Lu Li, she did not expect that Lu Li would have a big chance. However, Lu Li didn''t appreciate it at all, instead, she was still spending money here.


    "It can only show that these energies are not helpful to his present situation, and there is even the possibility of delaying him."


    After Ge Xinyue thought about it, he said to Ding Lingxi and Bai Bai: "I''m watching here. You go back to have a rest."


    Ding Lingxi was disappointed and said, "but..."


    She thought that Lu Li would wake up after taking back the copper essence for nothing. Who would have thought that copper essence did not make Lu Li wake up, but did a bad thing with good intentions.


    After pondering for a while, he said mildly, "little saint, what manager Ge said is reasonable, and this is also a good thing."


    "Young master, he will take the initiative to give up his work, which shows that he is not in a difficult situation now. At least, his consciousness should be kept awake in another form."


    "That''s right."


    Ge Xinyue nodded: "the mystery of the soul, we can not explore, but this at least proves that Lu Li''s consciousness still exists."


    "Go back, even if you stay here, it''s useless. Take a good rest and don''t wear yourself out."


    Said, Ge Xinyue to Ding Lingxi show a smile, "or wait for him to wake up after, but you fell, that is not to have to struggle to save you?"


    Although Ding Lingxi knew that GE Xinyue was joking, she nodded and pulled her white sleeve. She said to ge Xinyue: "elder sister Ge, this guy will be taken care of by you."


    "Where the duty lies, rest assured." Ge Xinyue smiles gently.


    After leaving the chamber of secrets, Ding Lingxi''s small face was full of melancholy, and the white on one side did not know how to comfort her. She could only say to her little master: "little saint, you should not worry about him."


    "In vain, you said he Could it be that I did it? "


    Ding Lingxi listen to the white words of comfort, suddenly raised his head, eyes flashing water light.


    White listen to a tight heart, soft voice way: "how can?"


    Although the tone is relaxed, it is actually extremely tense.


    But cordinglingxi is not so easy to fool.


    During this period of time, she lived in the palace of Yan for a long time. She ate and drank together every day and fought with Lu Li. Life was easy and she didn''t bother to use her brain. But this does not mean that she is really an innocent girl.


    As the daughter of yezong patriarch, Ding Lingxi was wise and knowledgeable since childhood, and was definitely not the kind of flower that was protected.


    If there is no ability, the Lord of yezong will not rest assured that she will come to tuntian Shengguo alone.


    Although there is a white company around, she will not encounter any life danger, but it does show that she is not a little girl who does not know anything.


    In particular, the white ability, her heart is very clear.


    "It wasn''t a coincidence that we met this guy, did we?" Ding Lingxi looked at the white eyes, "on this road, you used your ability to let us avoid many dangers, but only did not avoid him. Although you tried to persuade me at that time, it seems as if all this had been arranged for a long time


    "His good fortune helps me, so you arrange our acquaintance with your ability so that I can share his fortune."


    Ding Lingxi in a few words on the white stomach that little nine nine to calculate through.


    After a moment''s silence, she said with a sad face: "little saint, I didn''t expect that things would become like this...""I know."


    Ding Lingxi blinked and tried not to let the tears flow out.


    In the past few days, she has shed more tears than in the past ten years.


    So she held back. She didn''t want to cry any more.


    She looked away from her white face and murmured, "I know you''re all for my good. At that time, my father said that you were the darling of heaven and earth, and you would choose me because of my talent, because of the invisible and untouchable fortune behind me. Over the years, I have never taken his words seriously. I always think that there is still a lot of time left. Since I have a high talent, I will always have time. "


    "But now I understand how foolish it is to squander one''s talent."


    Ding Lingxi said, and suddenly chuckled: "you always call yourself a maid, but I actually regard you as my sister. In vain, you know, people like me who are born with everything are really boring. The elder martial brothers and sisters of zongnei pet me, and my disciples of the same age are afraid of me, and those of me who can see clearly what they think at a glance are surrounded by me all day. It''s really annoying. "


    "But you''re different, and that guy, too."


    Speaking of this, Ding Lingxi said seriously: "this time, I swallowed his luck and nearly lost his life. I owe him a life. In vain, it''s time for us to be diligent. If there is such a thing in the future, I don''t want to be so helpless as now. "


    "This kind of feeling is really disgusting."


    Ding Lingxi subconsciously learned from Lu Li, grinded his teeth and revealed a pair of cute little tiger teeth. "I want to be stronger as soon as possible. Later, there are people who bully him, and I will kill those people."


    "Little saint, if you had said this to me two years earlier, you would have been master Mingyou now."


    Bai Bai sighed with relief and complexity, and gently touched Ding Lingxi''s cheek. "But it''s not too late to wake up now. As long as you want, you can start practicing at any time."


    "Well."


    Ding Lingxi gently answered.


    ¡­¡­


    In the place of inheritance, Lu Li has completely dissipated the true Qi in the second Dantian, and the sense of overlap between the two worlds has gradually dissipated. Without the power of true Qi, the second Dantian naturally lost its traction power, and Lu Li gradually regained control of his body.


    Thinking of the thrilling situation just now, he can''t help but wipe a cold sweat. If the two elixir fields continue to pull, maybe he will really change from a living soul to a wandering soul, completely lost in the two realms of Hanoi.


    "What happened to you? Is something wrong? "


    Linger saw that Lu Li''s expression recovered freely and knew that he should have solved the trouble.


    Lu Li shook his head and said: "a little thing is not a problem."


    He can''t tell ling''er that he was almost killed by his Dantian.


    "Crack the seal on this wall as soon as possible. We don''t have much time. In the next ten days, we should seize the time to study the basic law."


    "At that time, I''ll tell you in detail about the basic law. You can see if you can practice it. If you can, you can practice as soon as possible, so as to add some self-protection skills."


    Lu Li speeds up his speech and says to ling''er that he has begun to arrange things after returning to Zhenwu area.


    The evolution road of the basic law is of great significance. It is more like strengthening the Wumian sword Sutra by countless times, and directly training the warrior as a magic weapon. This is very similar to the premise of developing 46 orifices and thunder pools in the Wuque sword Sutra. Relying on the Qi and blood power of Lei Chi at 46 orifices, Lu Li can fight with those who can master Xuanwu. If you can master this more powerful cultivation method, linger should have certain combat effectiveness in a short time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    Of course, the more important thing is that Lu Li feels that the situation in Zhenwu area has deteriorated.


    Otherwise, they should not be in such a hurry to awaken themselves at the moment when their flesh has not been cut off.


    After calculating the time, Lu Li guessed that the wedding emissary of the kingdom of heaven and evil should have arrived in the imperial capital. According to Mu Hongxiu''s temper, she would not wait to die, and she would probably go to extremes.


    At that time, her insistence will make everyone passive.


    Moreover, Lu Li doesn''t want to wait for himself to wake up and know that mu tea sleeve has died in the hands of the emperor of the heavenly devil.


    Ling''er seems to have felt his urgent mood. Her eyes moved slightly, and her pretty face showed a thoughtful expression. Then she said with a smile: "don''t worry, I won''t become a burden to you."


    Lu Li smell speech, know that she should be misunderstood what, but at the moment there is no redundant mind to explain.


    He turned his eyes to the last wall, looked at the changing lines in the seal method, and said softly, "the seal method on this wall is not as complicated as before. It should not take long to crack it."


    As he spoke, Lu Li''s actions still did not stop. His true Qi kept "attacking" the seal method. Originally, it was a kind of cracking technique, but now it turned into a violent cracking.


    Ling''er was watching his way to break the seal. He benefited a lot for a time. In his beautiful eyes, he said, "is there really a genius born to know?"


    Others don''t know how powerful the seal of the inheritance place is, but it was built by her father. From the records left behind, she knows more than anyone how powerful the seal of the inheritance place is.


    Even Tianjiao, who is known as one of the ancient martial arts masters, is helpless when they enter the inheritance place. They have not made any progress for many years. Maybe their moral character is poor, but their talent and insight are the top of the times. It is not too much to say that they were the most powerful group of Tianjiao at that time.


    But even that group of people can not untie the seal, in front of Lu Li, it seems to be totally defenseless.


    Ling Er can''t help but wonder whether Lu Li is a pure warrior.


    "It is said that those who have strong martial arts can be immortal and reincarnated without the traction of the nether world. Once this kind of person awakens his memory gradually, there will be a period of rapid progress. Is he also such a existence? " Linger can''t help but think of a special group in her father''s notes.


    There''s no way. Lu Li''s performance is too similar to the "old antique" that awakens the memory of previous lives. Otherwise, how can we break the seal method that even the ancestors of Youshen can''t do so quickly?


    When ling''er was thinking wildly, Lu Li suddenly stopped his action and said in doubt: "ling''er, you come to have a look at this."


    Linger smell speech, quickly those strange ideas out of the mind, along his eyes to the wall, expression suddenly become surprised.


    "This is God crystal


    Seeing the big black stone floating on the wall, ling''er recognized it and said with uncertain tone: "this kind of material should have disappeared as early as the time when the alien people left the world. Is this What my father left behind on the sly? "


    "Shenjing?" Lu Li was the first to hear the name, but he could not help thinking of Tianjing powder. He asked, "is it something with Tianjing?"


    Ling Er shook his head and denied: "Tianjing It''s just a kind of treasure that was born from the spirit of heaven and earth. It has always been used as a resource for cultivation. But Shenjing is different. It not only contains a huge aura, but also is a special material that can be forged into weapons. "


    She explained: "I heard that there was no such material as Shenjing in the world at that time. It came from the world of the God family. And even in the world of gods, Shenjing is a very rare and precious top-level material. Later, the ancient warriors found that they could perfectly bear the true Qi and even increase the power of the true Qi several times. They made various weapons with it, which were mastered by the most powerful warrior in the world. "


    "However, the number of Shenjing was too few, and the battle lasted too long, so the weapons made at that time were lost in the end. Most of them were damaged in the battle, and a small part of the rest was written into the peace treaty by the God clan."


    "As far as I know, such a complete divine crystal should be regarded as a rare existence at that time."


    After ling''er finished speaking, she couldn''t help but want to go forward to observe carefully, but was stopped by Lu Li.


    "Wait a minute. The seal on this wall is a little strange. Your father seems to have left something else in it, but I haven''t found a correct way to interpret it."


    Lu Li stops ling''er and doesn''t let her get close to the wall. The eye of exploration keeps scanning the chaotic lines on the wall, and sees that there is a shadow looming.


    Different from the shadow on the previous three walls used to pass on the skills, the shadow on this wall still seems to have a trace of self-consciousness, just like the embodiment of consciousness in the twelve stone pillars in the inheritance valley.


    However, this shadow is more pure and powerful than those incarnations of consciousness, which proves that the realm of its master should be far better than them."If I''m right, it should be a conscious incarnation left by your father. He may want to give some advice to the later generations."


    Lu Li said his guess.


    When ling''er heard Lu Li''s words, her expression became a little excited: "really?"


    "I''ve never seen him with my own eyes..." she said expectantly


    On hearing this, Lu Li turned his head and looked at him, and then said, "I''m not sure. Moreover, after so many years, whether this embodiment of consciousness can be revealed is still unknown."


    Ling''er was determined to say: "certainly can."


    Then he hesitated for a moment, then said to Lu Li: "you emperor grandfather has always suspected that my father is not dead, but for some reason, he has to leave Liangjiehe. But this conjecture has never been proved... "


    After that, she turned her eyes to the last wall and murmured: "if there is really a consciousness incarnation left by him, it shows that the idea of the grandfather you di is very likely to be true."


    Lu Li thought for a moment, and felt that her statement was not without any possibility.


    After all, her father was once the most powerful warrior in the Terran family. Lu Li is not sure what kind of state he has reached. However, at present, the most powerful "ancestor" of the Youshen family should be the warrior who sees the peak of God. Moreover, in the two realms of Hanoi, they are equal to crossing the boundary between life and death. As long as the soul is immortal, it is very difficult to even want to die.


    The strength has reached the level of ling''er''s father. There should be very little existence between heaven and earth that can make his soul die.


    So whether he is dead or alive, he should actually draw a question mark.


    Between the two people talking, the seal on the wall suddenly broke and a figure appeared.


    Although you can''t see the face clearly, the expression of ling''er is suddenly excited: "sure enough!"


    She recognized the breath of the figure, which belonged to her father.


    Lu Li also looked at the figure, his eyes twinkled, and immediately saluted: "younger generation Lu Li, have seen the elder."


    The figure that appeared on the wall swayed, and after a long time, he began to say, "at such an age, you can become a martial art realm. What a young man."


    Praise Lu Li a sentence, the figure looked to ling''er again, the tone is gentle way: "Ling er."


    "Dad


    Ling Er can''t help it.


    This call, as if their grievances over the years to the Tao in general.


    Hearing her voice, the figure sighed: "these years, let you suffer, is my father''s incompetence."


    "But Dad will soon find a way to save you. "


    Ling''er''s tears burst out of his eyes and shook his head vigorously: "ling''er doesn''t feel bitter. Since waking up, you emperor''s grandfather has been taking good care of me."


    "You emperor grandfather?"


    The figure was stunned and then said with a smile: "yes, you just woke up for more than ten years. When you see the boy Li Zhaoxi looks like, you really should call him grandfather."


    "Is he OK?"


    "Grandfather Youdi He was targeted by the ancestors of the gods. "


    Ling''er said all the things happened in these years. When he heard you emperor and ghost King make the oath of the road, the fluctuation of the figure became more violent. Then he sighed: "ghost king, it seems that he still hasn''t learned how to settle down these years."


    After saying that, he turned to look at Lu Li standing on the side, "however, the inheritance I left is not in his hands."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    "The elder left this embodiment of consciousness. I have something to explain."


    Lu Li never interrupted their father and daughter''s reminiscence. When the figure took the initiative to mention it, he opened the door and said, "the fundamental law, martial arts and body method left by the three walls in front of us have been cracked. Besides a piece of magic crystal, there should be something else in this last wall. Is that right?"


    "Not bad."


    The figure seems to be very satisfied with Lu Li, "I, the embodiment of consciousness, can''t stay for a long time, so I''ll make a long story short. You have already got the inheritance in the other three walls. As long as you have good cultivation, it''s not difficult to follow those heritages and set foot on my path. "


    "And the last crystal is a gift I left for you, and it''s also an insurance."


    "Insurance?"


    Lu Li frowned: "does the elder think that there will be a day when the upper Kingdom alien race will return?"


    Seeing him, he could hear his implication, and the figure was more satisfied. He said happily, "I can''t imagine that you are such a smart young man in the world today."


    "Those alien people have always wanted to win the most precious fortune. They have experienced the defeat of ancient times. They have been forced to return to their own world, but they will never give up like this."


    "Now that the world''s air power is changing, it is the time when the barriers in the world are weakest. They may open the barriers and return to the world soon."


    "The crystal is made into weapons and can cause great damage to them, so I left a piece of crystal on the last wall."


    "And then..."


    As soon as the shadow''s voice stopped, the tone of voice condensed and said: "next, what I want to say, including ling''er, you two must remember."


    "Go ahead, please."


    After Lu Li and ling''er look at each other, they are Ying Dao.


    "Never Integration The way... "


    The shadow''s voice was intermittent, as if exhausted.


    When Lu Li and ling''er were suspicious, the figure said in a deep voice: "it seems that its power is strong enough to affect the two boundary rivers."


    "In short, we must remember that there must be great danger behind what seems to be easy to obtain. There is no power in the world that can be obtained without paying a price, even in the basic law. "


    At this point, the figure suddenly raised his head and said, "now, I should help Li Zhaoxi solve some problems."


    He stepped forward a step, came to ling''er, gently stroked the top of ling''er''s head, "ling''er, before long, dad will come to see you again."


    "Dad, are you going


    Ling Er raised her head and looked at the illusory figure in front of her. She said, "I still have a lot of things to say to you."


    "Don''t worry, Dad promised you, when those troubles are solved, he will go to the world to look for you."


    The figure laughed and then said, "the basic law I left behind is of little help to your body, but it can be used as a reference. At least, it can help you to practice martial arts."


    Finish this sentence, he did not wait for ling''er to ask, a wave of arm, directly split the space to step out.


    The next moment, he appeared in front of the ghost king.


    The ghost Jun, who was originally indifferent, was swept back on the spot like a ghost.


    "Long star."


    "Or should I call you, ghost king?" the phantom said with a smile


    "You''re not dead?"


    The ghost King''s face was livid, and he found that the other party was just an embodiment of consciousness. At the moment, he calmed down and said in a deep voice: "since he is not dead, then hand over the inheritance."


    "Inheritance?"


    Figure ha ha a smile: "it seems that after so many years, you still don''t understand."


    "At that time, I chose Li Zhaoxi to be you emperor, not you, because you were so impatient."


    Speaking of this, he looked back at you di, "how are you so old?"


    You emperor gazed at the figure for a long time. Hearing this, he immediately said with a smile: "thousands of years have passed. I am naturally an old man."


    "Have you seen ling''er?"


    "Well."


    The figure nodded and said, "thank you for taking care of her these years."


    "It''s my job." You emperor laughed, but did not take credit.


    "If you had not forced linger to continue her life, she would not have had the opportunity to wait for me to recover, and you would not have aged into this appearance."


    The figure sighed and then said, "thank you for taking care of her for me these years. Today, I have solved this big problem for you."


    He pointed to the ghost king in a relaxed tone.


    I don''t pay any attention to the strongest of the Youshen clan.


    On the other side, youbuer and the old man holding the scepter have already guessed the identity of the figure. For a moment, he was silent and did not dare to make a sound, for fear that he would notice himself.


    "A mere embodiment of consciousness, dare to humiliate this seat?"The ghost king didn''t expect that he would be looked down upon by an incarnation. His white hair was full of no wind. He turned into a real ghost on the spot and became a giant higher than the mountain.


    The change method he practiced was the same as that of Youdi, and the real body of the changed Youshen was an ancient giant deity. Although it was not as big as the real dragon transformed by you emperor, it was a kind of extremely powerful demon.


    When he waved his hand, which was even bigger than the mountain top, the power of breaking the yuan came out. One piece of void collapsed and covered the figure. He said angrily, "since he is dead, let''s die completely."


    Boom!


    The big hand covered tens of miles. Youbuer and the old man were afraid of being affected. They immediately avoided it. After the big hand fell, the aftershock swept around. In the realm of both of them, they had to use their strength to resist, showing a shocking expression.


    "The ghost king has changed again!"


    You Buer was surprised.


    "After all, he has already taken that step. If you and I were to be smashed, we would be killed."


    The old man holding the scepter was also shocked. From the palm of his hand, he could see that the ghost king had gone a long way up the road.


    However.


    Diffusion of the power of breaking the yuan, a voice slowly sounded: "your growth, really let me some disappointment."


    See that figure air out, light way: "the power of breaking yuan, is not so used."


    "What?"


    You Buer can''t believe your eyes!


    The old man next to him was holding the scepter tightly in his hand, looking like he was facing a great enemy.


    "You are just an incarnation. Even if you are more powerful, can you still kill this seat?" said the ghost king, who turned into a giant god in a cold voice


    "Why not?" The figure gave a long smile and then said in a loud voice, "Li Zhaoxi!"


    The wrinkles on your emperor''s face spread out and saluted respectfully: "the disciple is here."


    "I''ll send you today


    "And watch it!"


    The figure raised his hand and chopped forward suddenly. The golden light burst out, just like a huge blade lying between heaven and earth, and cut into the sky the ghost king who incarnated the giant god!


    Ghost king even reaction is too late, on the spot was the golden light cut in two, issued a scream!


    But this is not the end.


    The golden light which contains the power of breaking the yuan was exploded on the spot, which made the ghost King''s body flesh and blood blurred, and a large amount of fog gushed out, but it didn''t help at all.


    "Thunder!"


    The figure drank, and the golden light burst out again and turned into a large golden thunder cloud. The golden lightning with the thickness of countless arms broke through the cloud, leaving one blood hole after another in the ghost King''s body.


    After three offensives, the shadow''s remaining strength was exhausted, and he said with a long smile, "long Xing, can you learn to be good this time?"


    The ghost king, who was badly wounded, could not speak.


    He did not dare to stay here for almost a moment. The fog wrapped his body and flew away on the spot.


    "Still so impolite." The figure shook his head helplessly, as if looking at his unruly child.


    Then he turned his head and looked at you di, "after I left, linger asked you."


    You emperor''s face is dignified, word by word: "from when to protect with life."


    "Good."


    Get this promise, the shadow no longer nostalgia, on the spot into a ray of light, quickly dissipated between the heaven and earth.


    You emperor fixed to look at this scene, until the light can no longer see, his face just showed a little bitter smile: "master, or so free and easy with nature."


    Hearing his address, youbuer and the old man holding the scepter look at each other, but dare not speak.


    Now the ghost king is seriously injured by one move, and they have lost their greatest support. If they want to bargain with you emperor again, it is just an act of seeking death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    "You two, don''t you want to leave yet?"


    You emperor looked at them and said with a light smile: "do you want to ask me for advice?"


    "You emperor''s words are heavy."


    The old man immediately said, "since the first ancestor has been born, that is to warn us. In fact, we are also for the sake of the Youshen clan, but we should take the will of our ancestors first. "


    "Yes Yes


    You Buer is also bumping and bumping, and the voice is a little shaky.


    Obviously, he has not recovered from the shock of the ghost king being cut into a serious wound on the spot.


    As you know, the ghost king is the only strong one in the Youshen family, which is one level higher than the martial spirit realm. How can those who dare to escape directly be killed by Zhenyou?


    "Since you are not going to ask me for advice, please go back."


    You emperor said: "since the first ancestor has appeared, it means that the inheritance has been cracked. Since you have said that everything is based on the will of the first ancestor, the descendants of the first ancestor should be able to represent his will. "


    After saying this, you emperor turned his head and no longer looked at them.


    You Buer hesitated for a while. He wanted to say something, but finally he resisted.


    However, the old man was not humble and arrogant: "you emperor''s words are a little bit different. We are all members of the Youshen family. Now that the inheritance of our ancestors has come into the world, we naturally have the obligation to protect his descendants."


    "I don''t know whether the person who cracked the inheritance is linger or that outsider."


    In the last sentence, the old man said something meaningful.


    You emperor also glanced at him, and then he laughed: "is the spirit son how, is that outsider how?"


    "If it''s linger, it''s a happy situation for everyone."


    "But if it''s the outsider..."


    The old man considered the tone and tried to soften the way: "then he can''t leave the two boundary rivers."


    "Not bad." You Buer also said: "the outsider got the inheritance of the first ancestor, which is not in line with the rules. If we let him leave the Liangjiehe River and leak out the inheritance of our ancestors, then we will be the sinners of the Youshen clan. "


    Although his words are pleasant to hear, he is still thinking about the basic law in the place of inheritance.


    If the person who gets the basic law is ling''er, it will be easier to deal with it. However, ling''er is also a member of the Youshen family. Although she can''t practice the Youshen skill, everything in her is closely related to the Youshen clan. It is not very difficult to get the basic law out of her mouth.


    If the person who has obtained the basic law is Lu Li, there will be some trouble.


    For the Youshen clan, Luli is an outsider. He has neither responsibility nor sense of belonging. If he refuses to hand over the basic law, you Buer can''t let Luli leave the two boundary rivers.


    "Two, now that the ghost king has left, are you sure you want to annoy me here?"


    You Emperor didn''t have the heart to tell them the truth, but he threatened in a cold tone: "I really annoyed me. I''d like to try. How many skills are you inferior to the ghost king?"


    The implication is that if they continue to talk nonsense, you emperor will take action.


    "You emperor, why is it so?"


    The old man sighed: "you know that the inheritance of the basic law is very important to us. If we impose obstacles and force us all to the opposite side of the enemy and have to reach an alliance with the wasteland god palace, will you be satisfied?"


    "Wasteland palace?" You di sneered, "if you are willing to mingle with those who claim to be gods, I will not stop you. But don''t forget that the original ancestor left behind the meaning of inheritance for the human race, not for you to continue to muddle along. "


    "If you really collude with the wasteland god palace for the sake of the fundamental law, when the first ancestor returns, I believe he will never mind doing it again."


    "Ghost king may live. What about you?"


    You emperor''s voice is like a sharp blade, directly pierced the old man and you Buer''s last cover.


    "Good, good!"


    Some of you bu er''s face could not hold on, and his voice was evil: "since you doubt that you want to covet the basic law, we don''t insist on it. But don''t forget that if the first ancestor is absent, the ghost King''s injury will recover sooner or later!"


    "Then wait until he recovers!"


    You emperor''s domineering response: "when he recovers, I may have taken that step. At that time, I must fight with him!"


    "I hope you don''t forget today''s words."


    The old man took a deep look at Youdi, "the future, not to regret."


    "Let''s go."


    He called you bu ER and left without looking back.


    You bu Er coldly looked at you emperor, also transformed into a rainbow to leave.


    After they left, you emperor''s expression gradually converged, looked at the golden thunder cloud which had not yet dissipated, and murmured: "the power of breaking the yuan can cut the power of gods. Is that what you want to tell me, master? "You di sighed and slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    In the place of inheritance, after the figure left, ling''er''s mood has been somewhat depressed.


    Over the years, she had a hard time meeting with her father, but before she could say a few words, the reunion of father and daughter was over.


    Seeing that she was in a low mood, Lu Li sighed and took out the divine crystal on the wall. Holding the huge black stone in both hands, she handed it to her, "it''s better to Let''s study how this thing can be forged into weapons? "


    He''s really not good at comforting people.


    Only by this way can linger''s attention be diverted.


    Linger is so smart, where can''t you see the meaning of Lu Li?


    Reluctantly after a smile, Ling Er looked at the piece of God crystal, eyes gradually serious.


    She also saw Shenjing for the first time and said in a low voice: "the quality of this crystal is very high. It should be the top one If you want to smelt Shenjing according to the practice of ancient times, you need at least wuzun realm to do something, and you can get initial results with ten years'' work. "


    "Ten years of work?"


    Lu Li grinds his teeth, "this thing is so hard to deal with? Is there no other way? "


    Ling''er shook his head and then nodded, "there should be some special treatment, but my father didn''t leave relevant records. After all, Shenjing was rare in ancient times, and the development method of many needles for Shenjing has been lost. "


    "Then this thing has chicken ribs."


    Lu Li didn''t expect that this top-level material was just a useless thing.


    If he had ten years to deal with it, Lu Li would have collected a lot of good materials to make a new flying sword.


    Yes, Lu Li is the idea of forging the divine crystal into a flying sword.


    The flying sword, which was forged with a lot of good things, was crushed by the king of Cang. Lu Li lost his most important means of attack, which was equivalent to his arm being cut off.


    Lu Li was a little pleased when he saw Shenjing. After all, this ancient material can fight with gods. If you use it to make a flying sword, you won''t be crushed by a warrior who meets Mingyou realm after returning to Zhenwu area.


    "Don''t worry. After we leave, I''ll check the letters left by my father. Maybe there are other ways to deal with Shenjing."


    Seeing Lu Li''s disappointment, ling''er said, "what''s more, Shenjing has a special nature. Even if it can''t be used to forge weapons, it''s also the best cultivation medium."


    "If you bring it back to the world and practice with it, you can at least double the speed of Qi absorption."


    "Well, then it is not useless." Lu Li listened, and then looked at the eyes of the God crystal.


    He directly opened his eyes of exploration and scanned the number of points the crystal was worth.


    And above the crystal, a layer of brilliant light almost dazzled his eyes!


    This is the light that can only be broken out by the spiritual creatures of the level of heaven level martial spirit.


    Lu Li was startled by the strong light on the spot, "can''t it be that this stone can still have self birth consciousness?"


    The difference in light discerned by the eye of exploration represents the difference between the natural material and the earth treasure and the spiritual creature.


    If it is a dead thing, even if there is light, it is also a beautiful color, not a vast expanse of white.


    This kind of strong light, Lu Li only saw on Wu Ling, and it was the sky level Wu Ling of Mu Ning Qiu.


    "Isn''t this a monster that can absorb the aura of heaven and earth and self evolve?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Li couldn''t help but reach out and touch Shenjing. The surface of this black stone is uneven, but the touch is extremely warm, as if it contains a warm current and has a very strong power.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    Lu Li did not find anything abnormal after touching, so he did not continue to delay time and temporarily put down the exploration of Shenjing.


    Whether it is a spiritual creature that can self evolve into consciousness, since it has exceeded the limit of the eye of exploration, it means that it can not extract points from the crystal.


    Modifiers, after all, are not really omnipotent.


    The limit of points that a single item can extract is about 800 points, which has been verified by Lu Li before.


    As long as this limit is exceeded, the modifier will not be able to extract any points on spiritual items. However, this restriction did not make Lu Li feel any dissatisfaction.


    There are countless treasures in the world. Treasures over 800 points have their own special features, or they are relatively rare and unique treasures. It is better to use them directly than to extract the points from them.


    This is the way to balance. Lu Li has a good idea.


    "Forget it, Shenjing. Let''s make plans after we return to Zhenwu area. Now we should seize the time to cultivate the basic law. Your father said that although the basic law can''t solve your problems, it can at least let you practice to the bright and secluded state. We can save time and practice it as soon as possible. "


    After Lu Li finished speaking to ling''er, she began to show her the four sets of boxing frames of the basic law. In addition, she cooperated with her own understanding. The two people communicated with each other, and their proficiency in the basic law was rapidly improved.


    In addition to four sets of boxing, there is also a breathing method. Lu Li vaguely felt that the breathing method was the core of the fundamental law. After telling ling''er about this idea, ling''er also agreed with him: "I think so too. Seeing how many boxing techniques you play, it feels like a kind of exercise method, which is used to stimulate the potential of the human body, and is not a real training method."


    While speaking, ling''er is serious, and plays the first set of boxing according to the method that Lu Li has just taught.


    Although she can''t practice, her physical quality is not weak. However, after a set of boxing fights, sweat suddenly appears on her bright forehead, and her breath is gradually disordered, as if she has consumed a lot of physical strength.


    Seeing this, Lu Li quickly stopped her. "I''m not in a hurry to practice these four sets of boxing. Even if I''m going to fight these four sets of boxing, my physical strength will be somewhat unsustainable. With your current physical condition, it''s estimated that it will take several days for you to learn boxing completely."


    When ling''er heard the speech, he slowed down, and his face showed the color of contemplation. After the breath calmed down, he said, "when I was fighting this boxing fight, I felt a heat flow in my body, and my internal organs were much more comfortable. There seems to be a little strength in strengthening my internal organs and bones. "


    "The core of this boxing technique should be bone training."


    After thinking about it, Lu Li changed his posture and started fighting with another kind of fist fight.


    After a moment''s movement, his strength all converged into his body. He immersed himself in the boxing fight wholeheartedly and felt the changes in his body. He said to ling''er in a slow tone: "this boxing fight is blood training!"


    Whoa!


    As soon as Lu Li''s boxing stopped, he finished the fight like flowing water, and then changed another set of boxing.


    This set of boxing is more powerful than before.


    Although there is still no lethal boxing, but this set seems to give people a sense of killing.


    Ling''er''s beautiful eyes brightened, and without Lu Li''s explanation, she said, "is this a set of Qi training?"


    "Not bad!"


    Lu Li had a drink. In exchange for the last set of boxing, the whole person had already emitted steaming heat, which was the rapid outflow of water in his body. The heat flow was constantly squeezing his physical potential, and even purified his immortal body.


    "Can you even affect the immortal body?"


    Lu Li murmured, and immediately remembered what he saw in the seal law.


    The virtual shadow stands in the center, and the golden light in the body strengthens the internal organs, and finally converges into the heart, strengthening the human body step by step, so that the martial arts can directly cultivate to the level comparable to the gods.


    "Evolutionary method, so this is evolutionary law..."


    As soon as Lu Li stopped fighting, he closed his eyes and began to understand the breathing method.


    Subconsciously, according to the virtual shadow he had seen before, his hands naturally hung on both sides, breathing and inhaling. There was a sound of tiger roaring and dragon chanting in his chest. A heat wave spread around with his breath, and the dust in the inheritance land was excited, forming a state of circle after circle spreading around.


    Ling''er is always observing Lu Li. When he finds out his situation, he knows that he has a new understanding of the basic law, so he waits quietly, but he doesn''t have time. His small hands are constantly demonstrating the boxing.


    According to her intelligence, Lu Li had already remembered all the moves when she demonstrated the four sets of boxing.


    However, remembering the moves does not mean that she has learned boxing.


    Many details of the four sets of boxing, in her view, are still a little obscure. What''s more, her physical strength is not enough to support her to finish a set of boxing.If you can''t feel the change of internal strength in person, just remembering the move is not complete learning.


    The spirit son sees Lu Li''s breath gradually powerful, the whole person seems to be immersed in some kind of wonderful state, the tone suddenly some firm: "I won''t lose."


    She immediately opened some distance, slightly raised her Ru skirt, tied them into a knot, did not affect the action, then began to try again.


    This time, her breath is much more stable than before, because her understanding of boxing is rising rapidly, and she soon becomes proficient.


    What''s more, the heat from Lu Li''s body, who practices breathing method, makes ling''er feel very comfortable. Even his physical strength is not as intense as before.


    "Is this evolutionary energy?"


    Ling''er thinks that there are similar records in the letters left by her father. Those who practice the basic law can emit a kind of peculiar evolutionary energy, which can enhance the strength of the people around them.


    In those days, when the ancient Terrans fought with the protoss, they had many great abilities to cultivate the fundamental law. They released their strength in the crowd, and the evolutionary energy covered the whole battlefield. Every warrior would be inspired. The power of one person was enough to make a million people win or lose the war.


    At that level, the martial arts are already comparable to gods. Although linger doesn''t know what kind of scene it is, the energy that Luli sends out now has made her get real benefits. She can''t help but take a look at Lu Li, and there is a complicated light in her eyes.


    After a while, Lu Li gradually recovered from the state of immersion in the fundamental law, and felt that the energy in his body increased a lot.


    So he turned his head and looked at ling''er.


    Ling Er is trying to fight that set of boxing, serious expression, one-sided, and did not notice that Lu Li has come to life.


    And Lu Li didn''t disturb ling''er, just stood by and watched ling''er''s movement, and was shocked by linger''s talent once again.


    Because ling''er''s movements are too standard. Even if he can quickly understand any skill with the help of a modifier, he can''t do as standard as ling''er.


    You know, ling''er just listened to his explanation once, and after watching him demonstrate it again, he wrote down all the movements and learned something from it. Such a talent, if put into Zhenwu area, is at least the pride of the saint son and the saint daughter.


    "How about it? Am I wrong? "


    Ling''er also noticed Lu Li''s eyes at this time, and stopped slowly. She turned her head to look at Lu Li and asked with delight.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Li chuckled: "your movements are very standard, but a set of boxing should be the limit of your physical strength at present. If you can''t use four kinds of boxing, the quenching effect will be greatly reduced


    "Well."


    Lu Li thought about it for a while and thought of a compromise. He said to ling''er, "your present state should be that the internal organs are not strong enough, so you should start with the boxing of the Zang Fu organs, and change other boxing fights bit by bit."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, ling''er thinks it''s reasonable, so she nods and agrees.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    In this atmosphere, ten days passed quickly.


    In the past ten days, Lu Li mainly practiced the breathing method, because both he and ling''er found that when practicing breathing method, they could emit an evolutionary energy, which was very helpful for ling''er to practice boxing, and even could support her to complete two kinds of boxing.


    So Lu Li was no longer in a hurry to practice boxing, but focused on breathing.


    Anyway, his body doesn''t need to be further strengthened. He will be proficient in breathing method, and then he will return to Zhenwu area, and he can quickly master the core of the basic law.


    On this day, after Luli had run the breathing method again for a week, the golden light in his body had grown stronger and stronger. From the initial hair thickness to the thumb thickness, every time when he circulates in the body, a warm energy circulation will burst out from the golden light, forcing all the impurities out of his body, and then letting the evolution energy The amount was all around.


    Ling''er practiced boxing next to him, and with the help of that evolutionary energy, he constantly refined two sets of boxing techniques to exercise viscera and bones.


    First, strengthen the viscera, and then strengthen the bones. This is the way that Lu Li discussed with her for a long time.


    At present, her body is still fragile. If she can strengthen her viscera and bones, then she can practice the two boxing techniques of blood and Qi, which will surely achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    "What''s new?"


    When Lu''s practice of Lingfa is finished, he asked: "I''ve stopped breathing for a while now."


    "Good."


    After ten days of getting along with each other, they also developed a certain tacit understanding. Hearing Lu Li''s words, ling''er nodded.


    The two exchanged their own understanding of boxing and breathing, which can be regarded as joint training and advancing together.


    However, ling''er has been slow in the progress of breathing method. Maybe it is because of the hidden danger in her body that she can not stimulate the golden strength in her body.


    Although Lu Li, with the help of the modifier, mixed with a lot of private goods to explain the cultivation experience of breathing method to ling''er, ling''er has not made any progress, and Lu Li also knows that this is a matter of no urgency.


    But ling''er is really talented in boxing.


    Many of her ideas, even Lu Li will feel benefited a lot, can not help feeling that he even took advantage of this little girl.


    "If you can practice breathing, you must be faster than me now."


    After the two people exchanged their experiences again today, Lu Li saw that there was some loss between ling''er''s eyebrows, and he could not help comforting him: "your talent is rare in the world. You can understand any skill and martial skill as fast as you can, and even draw inferences from one instance. This kind of talent is incomparable to me."


    "If it wasn''t for some hidden trouble in your body, you might have been able to understand it by now."


    After this period of time together, ling''er is used to the martial arts realm in the world now. When Lu Li talks about tongxuan, she can''t help but smile and say, "are you really saying that you haven''t reached the realm of tongxuan yet?"


    "True, of course."


    Lu Li said: "it''s not only the tongxuan, but also the Qi Qiqiao state. I almost can''t get through it."


    Said, Lu Li will have no lack of sword by the abnormal situation with Ling ER in detail.


    Just to say, there are similarities and differences between Wumian sword Scripture and the basic law. Linger, who has mastered the basic law, will not covet Wumian sword Sutra.


    Besides, Lu Li is not worried about this.


    Wumian sword sutra was obtained by combining many skills with his modifier. As long as he didn''t speak out the core cultivation method, no matter how smart linger was, he couldn''t understand the existence of this strange skill in the world.


    After listening to Lu Li''s explanation of Wumian sword Sutra, ling''er''s face showed a trace of surprise, "there are such wonderful skills in the world that can stimulate Qi and blood in the body, transform orifices into thunder pools?"


    In her understanding, the issue of thunder and lightning by human body has been regarded as the category of supernatural powers. After all, all her knowledge of martial arts is learned from the records of the old library and the Youshen clan. Maybe in ancient times, there were no warriors with variant forms among the human race.


    Moreover, even if it is a variant, it may not be able to be stronger than the ancient people.


    An era has a symbol of an era. In ancient times, warriors paid more attention to the cultivation of the body and the evolution of life levels. They had to fight with the gods of the upper world every day. Compared with today''s warriors, the warriors at that time were more pure, just like today''s mendicants.


    "In fact, it''s just a small means that can let me play a sufficient self-protection without any realm. Now with the basic law, this kind of small skill without lack of sword Sutra can''t be used any more."


    Lu Li explained with a smile.


    The most important reason why Gongfa is Gongfa is to gradually improve the realm.


    When there is no realm, it may be a very good ability to have the strength of leapfrog combat, but now that we have the way, the minefield without sword classics seems redundant."It can''t be said that, although the idea of this kind of skill is the same as that of the fundamental law, it is more primitive. It is an evolutionary method directly pointing to the main road. In terms of power and means, it is still a little worse than your skill."


    After a little analysis, ling''er explained the advantages and disadvantages between this method and Wumian sword Sutra.


    Hearing ling''er''s words, Lu Li looks at ling''er in surprise again: "if you just listen to me say this thing, you can determine the train of thought of Wumian sword Sutra, OK."


    Ling''er raised her small head with a little pride: "after all, I can''t do anything these years. I can only read books, so I know more things."


    "Then if you see a man make a move, can you push back his cultivation skills or train of thought of martial arts?"


    Lu Li suddenly thought of a possibility, and his eyes immediately burst into an excited light.


    If linger''s ability is taken to Zhenwu area, for him, it is the biggest treasure!


    "There are still some difficulties in martial arts, but only in terms of skills..." Ling''er thought for a while, nodded and said, "at least be able to push back a part of the cultivation thought of Gongfa."


    "Part of the train of thought is enough!"


    Lu Li immediately became excited.


    What about some of them?


    Even if you don''t understand something at all, the modifier can decipher the available skill fragments from it.


    As long as ling''er can push back some other people''s train of thought, and then use the modifier to decipher it, at least 80% can be improved.


    Eight achievements are enough.


    At least for strong people like mu Hongxiu and Gu Haoran, the skills they cultivate must be of high quality. If they can inherit about 80% of them, it is a good choice whether to be the main part or to give dog food with the integration of sword classics.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s eyes toward ling''er are more burning.


    Ling''er was a little hot when he saw him. He avoided his eyes unnaturally and said, "how What''s the matter? "


    Lu Li said with a smile: "nothing. I just feel that although I nearly died this time, it''s really a chance to meet you."


    Ling''er was slightly stunned, but she understood Lu Li''s meaning wrongly. Her eyes were a little surprised, and a trace of fleeting hope, and faltered: "I Am I as good as you say


    "Of course, I''m afraid nobody but me knows how good you are."


    Lu Li didn''t find that ling''er would be wrong. He was totally immersed in the idea that Mu Ning Qiu, Gu Haoran and others would cheat him in the future.


    If there was a third person present, they would think that these two people were really strange, one dare to say, the other dare to think.


    Ling''er touched her hot cheek and whispered: "ten days should have arrived. I don''t know what''s going on outside. It''s better to Why don''t we leave? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    Lu Li smell speech, also a little put away their own fantasy, calculate the time before surprised: "ten days actually passed?"


    In his opinion, it is only three or four days.


    Of course, it also has something to do with his inability to sense time when he is immersed in breathing.


    Ling''er practices boxing every day. Naturally, he counts his days.


    "You are very hardworking."


    In the past ten days, Lu Li''s every move and every move was seen in her eyes. She had never seen such a hard-working warrior as Lu Li. Of course, this is also related to the overall atmosphere of the Youshen clan.


    The Youshen people have no pressure of life and death. For them, cultivation is more like a kind of adjustment, rather than a prop for fighting for life and death.


    However, the warriors in Zhenwu are different.


    The so-called struggle for life with heaven is the most true portrayal of the warriors in Zhenwu region.


    "I can''t help it. When you go to Zhenwu area with me, you will know that if you don''t work hard to cultivate and improve your strength, you''ll end up dead."


    Lu Li sighed and thought of his own experience in these years. For a while, he was in a trance.


    If we say that he works hard, does he work hard? Maybe, with the modifier, he had to get a strong strength faster than all the martial artists who grew up in the same group. In ten years, he became the strongest inner disciple of xuanjianzong. To speak of diligence, the moment when he was really diligent, that is, in recent months, the Xuanmen was broken, and he was forced to come to the ancient demon kingdom. He became a half hearted man of the devil''s gate. He fought with various forces in Lord Yan''s mansion. He danced on the tip of a knife almost every day, and he would be broken to pieces.


    This time, he will come to Liangjiehe, but he also meets the Cang king. He is injured by the most powerful prince of the nine prefectures and becomes the appearance of his soul detached?


    In fact, to be honest, all this is just for the sake of living.


    Lu Li didn''t want to die. He died in the past life. He came to this wonderful world. He wanted to do a lot of things. Naturally, he didn''t want to die so early.


    Since you want to live, only when you are strong can you live in this mortal world.


    "If the world is really so cruel, it may be a good thing for me."


    Aware of Lu Li''s momentary trance, ling''er smiles and whispers: "I have been protected by you emperor''s grandfather for so many years, but I know that he can''t protect me forever. The people of the Youshen clan don''t respect me as much as they seem."


    "To me, the Youshen people are like a prison. The identity of the descendants of the first ancestors is the chain that binds me."


    "Everyone thinks that I am a little girl who knows nothing about the world. As long as I go on being naive all my life, I can find a good husband among the Youshen family and give birth to the offspring with the blood of the first ancestor. I will be a bird protected in a cage for thousands of years."


    "But it''s not the life I want."


    Ling''er''s eyes were firm: "whenever I see those Youshen people soaring above the sky, I always want to experience what it''s like to travel in the sky. The two boundary rivers are too small, so I want to go to the world, not only to live, but also to seek my freedom. "


    Her voice was not loud, and at her age, it was funny to say such profound words. But Lu Li listened quietly, not only did not have any smile, on the contrary, felt that everything described by ling''er was really a bit desolate.


    These are the most intuitive feelings built in her short life.


    "Don''t worry. When you get to Zhenwu, you will have your life."


    Lu Li was silent for a long time, but only a smile appeared.


    And eliminated the idea of keeping ling''er in the house of Lord Yan.


    If he did, what would be the difference between him and those ancestors who wanted to imprison her?


    Although Lu Li is not a soft hearted character, nor a sentimental person, he is willing to respect ling''er''s firm will to pursue freedom.


    "Well, let''s not talk about my business. Now we have mastered the breathing method and boxing fight respectively. Although they are incomplete, they can also be regarded as mastering the basic law. I hope the ghost king can abide by the oath of the road, and don''t embarrass your grandfather any more. "


    Ling er said so, stretched out a jade hand in the void, the space suddenly split, into a space tunnel.


    Two people look at each other, without hesitation, directly stepped out of the space tunnel.


    After ten days, the turbulence that I saw when I entered the space tunnel has disappeared completely. At the moment, both sides of the tunnel are quiet, but quiet and strange.


    Lu Li''s heart suddenly has a strange premonition, secretly: "can''t something happen?"


    Then he forced the idea down.


    It''s better not to have an accident.


    Otherwise, in Liangjiehe, where there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers, if anything happens, his present strength may not be enough to see.


    In the face of those old antiques who always see God''s realm or even see the peak of God, Lu Li knows with his feet that he is definitely not their opponent. In case of any chaos in the two realms of Hanoi, the one who makes the move must be of this level.Ling''er seems to feel something wrong, strange way: "space storm completely stopped, this situation I have never seen."


    After she said this, they had been "vomited" out of the space passage.


    As soon as he left the space passage, the vision in front of him had not been restored. Lu Li and ling''er heard a chaotic cry of killing.


    If you look closely, you can see that dozens of figures are fighting in the distance. The energy light of various colors makes the void tremble. The laws of the two boundary rivers seem to disappear. The world gradually recovers its color.


    Lu Li turned his head and found that ling''er was the same.


    On the body that Ru skirt, also presented the bright color.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Lu Li''s heart a tight, immediately, took Ling er''s hand: "go to seek you emperor first!"


    Linger smell speech, also know that now oneself is a burden, all naturally listen to Lu Li''s card.


    Although Lu Li is holding hands, I feel a little strange, but in this critical moment, also do not care about that many.


    Lu Li uses a force to protect ling''er''s body, and flies to the residence of Youdi with the fastest speed.


    Along the way, they encountered several battlefields in which they were fighting each other. They could not tell who the two sides were. However, when Lu Li was passing by in a hurry, he still peeped out some familiar figures from the surging fog, which showed that one of the fighting parties was the Youshen clan.


    "How could someone suddenly attack the Youshen people? Are there any other creatures in the two rivers? "


    Lu Li''s heart is strange, but linger suddenly said: "they are the war puppets of the wasteland palace!"


    "Wasteland palace, war puppet?"


    Hearing this name, Lu Li had enough eyesight to see that the group of people who were fighting with the Youshen clan were strange.


    All of them were naked, with no expression on their faces and some inflexible movements. Even when the attack of the Youshen people hit them, they did not respond. It was a kind of life for life play.


    "I can''t imagine that the desert god palace can make war puppets with wandering souls." Ling''er''s expression was calm, and she explained to Lu Li: "the wasteland god palace is the" gods "in the two realms of Hanoi. They have a secret skill to make living creatures into puppets, which is the art of fighting puppets. However, the war puppet technique has always been able to work only on living creatures. The flesh bodies formed in the two realms of Hanoi are not really gods, except me... "


    Ling Er finished this sentence, but found that Lu Li''s expression has become a little dignified, the speed of flight suddenly dropped.


    Then, she saw a golden armor God General in front of her, with a bloody head in her hand.


    When she saw the head in the hand of the golden armor God, she couldn''t help but exclaimed, "it''s Youwu! One of the ancestors of Youshen


    "You have nothing?"


    Gold armour God will hand that woman''s head in front of his eyes, carefully looked at a few eyes, is sneering: "she is too weak, this seat has not had time to ask her name."


    After saying this, Jinjia God General glanced at Lu Li and said faintly: "you are a warrior from the world in such a young Wu Zun state?"


    Lu Li, with a dignified face and staring at the golden armor general, did not answer his question.


    Jinjia general did not think that he was disobedient. He said with a smile: "well, I have killed a Emperor Wu today. I''m very happy. I don''t want to kill any more."


    Said, he pointed to finger Ling son, to Lu Li way: "leave this girl, this seat allows you a way of life."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    Lu Li squints and turns his head to see ling''er.


    Ling''er also showed some nervous expression, just look at Lu Li.


    "I can''t believe these people are here for you." Lu Li sighed, but secretly clenched ling''er''s hand, indicating that she did not panic.


    Ling''er was still worried about whether Lu Li would hand himself over, but when he felt his hand clenched by him again, his heart gradually calmed down, and there was not much fear.


    "I have been entrusted to protect her safety. You want me to keep her, yes, but you have to give me a reasonable reason?"


    Lu Li smiles and whispers, "if the reason is not appropriate, I will not hand her over casually."


    "Is it not enough to spare your life?"


    Seeing that Lu Li was so disrespectful, Jinjia''s voice became cold, and a terrible pressure came out, "do you know that you are facing a divine general?"


    "Oh?"


    Lu Li pretended to be surprised and said, "so you are called a god general? It''s a bad name. I''ll give you a name. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li secretly sent a golden light to ling''er.


    Linger''s eyes moved, showing an incredible expression.


    Of course, she knows the meaning of Lu Li''s sending out this golden light.


    That is the most abundant evolutionary energy, and it is also all the wealth that Lu Li has accumulated since he practiced for ten days.


    This energy can temporarily strengthen her body, at least let her burst into a very terrible speed in a moment.


    In that case


    Ling''er turned his head and looked at Lu Li''s side face and couldn''t help saying, "do you really want to do this?"


    Lu Li doesn''t pay attention to her, but stares at the golden armor God General in front of her.


    At this time, the gold armor God General''s also seems to see what clues, sneering: "you want to stop this seat, so that this girl escape?"


    "Wishful thinking!"


    Jinjia God will not talk nonsense any more. As soon as he grabs the palm of his hand, the void in front of him will crack directly, and Lu Li and ling''er will be suppressed!


    However, Lu Li let go of ling''er''s hand in this moment, and said in a loud voice: "go!"


    Ling''er bit her lower lip and inspired Lu Li to send her the evolutionary energy on the spot, which directly turned into a virtual shadow and ran towards the residence of Youdi.


    Lu Li took out the crystal in front of the golden armor general and said in silence, "if linger''s father didn''t cheat me..."


    He immersed a divine thought into the crystal and established a connection with it by the method of imperial sword.


    "This thing You can kill the gods


    Thinking together, that piece of God crystal flies out of his hand directly, without any fancy skills, just like he threw out a stone, straight towards the golden armor God will smash in the past!


    Jinjia God would have torn up the void in front of him and wanted to capture Lu Li with one blow, but he didn''t expect that ling''er suddenly burst out with such a terrible speed. What''s more, when he reacted, he was in a moment of darkness and was directly hit by a heavy object on his face!


    After the crystal hit the golden general, the general immediately gave out a scream, and his whole head was raised back. His ability to communicate with the sky seemed to be sealed, and he couldn''t make any progress at all.


    But Shenjing is like a fierce beast that catches its prey. She is on the face of the golden armor general on the spot. Although it is not big, it falls like a mountain and presses the golden armor God General into the soil on the spot!


    "God Shenjing


    The golden armor God will be stunned by this. His handsome face is already bloody. His hands are crazily grabbing Shenjing. His voice is full of panic: "how can you have a divine crystal?"


    Lu Li was also stunned by this scene.


    Although he knew that Shenjing should be able to hurt the upper Protoss, he did not expect the effect to be so good.


    Where is harm? This is the second kill!


    "Does this divine crystal really have its own consciousness?" Lu Li found that the divine crystal had cut off the connection with his own mind. Except for the moment when he first threw it out, a series of effects after it seemed to be It made it by itself?


    As if to confirm his idea, the crystal on the top of the golden armor God General actually began to swallow the power of the golden armor God general and absorb the powerful power. Moreover, there was a chilling chewing sound inside the crystal.


    It seems that there is a living creature lurking in the crystal and feeds on the power of the golden general.


    At this time, Jinjia God general was also completely flustered, and his voice was sharp: "You Jie Shen Jing! You are the God crystal of Youjie! This can''t be... "


    Before he finished his words, Shenjing flew up a little bit, and then smashed it heavily, which directly exploded the head of Jinjia general. A large golden blood mist was diffused. Although his head was broken, the body of Jinjia God general was not completely dead. His hands kept scratching, just like the last struggle before death, and the empty space around him fluctuated and even left many places The nearby Youshen clan and the Ghost War puppets were affected and exploded on the spot!Looking at this, Lu Siyuan was away from the scene.


    After swallowing the power of the golden general, the whole body of the crystal actually showed a trace of golden luster.


    What is more surprising is that it began to absorb the flesh and blood of the golden armor God.


    Originally, Jinjia God will still have the strength to resist. When Shenjing starts to devour his flesh and blood, his movement range becomes smaller and smaller, until he does not move. The whole person becomes a shriveled corpse, and his full of flesh and blood essence and divine power are completely absorbed by Shenjing.


    "Is that death?"


    Lu Li didn''t expect that the golden armor God general, who was comparable to the God state, was killed by a stone.


    At this time, when Lu Li looks at the Shenjing again, his eyes are a little strange.


    He even gave birth to the idea of abandoning the crystal.


    Are you kidding? Even gods can eat everything. This can be called forging material? What material is more powerful than it?


    However, the crystal flew slowly into the air and returned directly to him.


    Lu Li looks at the mysterious revolving crystal, hesitates for a moment, and then reaches out his hands to hold it.


    At the moment his hands touched the crystal, the golden luster on the surface of the crystal disappeared completely, and the force that enabled it to float on its own disappeared.


    Lu Li tries to communicate with Shenjing with his mind, and finds that it is a dead thing. Besides more abundant power, there is no other oddity inside.


    "Is it the successor of ling''er''s father?" Lu Li couldn''t understand it. He could only owe it to linger''s father.


    He couldn''t think of any other possibility.


    But Lu Li still secretly wrote down the name "Youjie Shenjing" that Jinjia God General called out before he died. He planned to communicate with linger again to see if he could find any trace.


    Quietly put this God crystal which has just slaughtered God well, and Lu Li chases after the place where ling''er leaves.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky above the residence of Youdi, an earth shaking war is going on.


    Several figures constantly collide, each collision, will cause the void collapse, the golden blood all over the sky.


    Here Some gods are dead.


    "You emperor! Without the help of the ghost king, you will die today


    After a crash, the two figures separated in the void, and a golden armor God looked coldly at the old man in front of him, and his voice shook the world.


    And the old man opposite him is Youdi.


    At the moment, you emperor''s breath is withered. It seems that he has been seriously injured. One arm has disappeared, but he stands tall in the sky. With a light smile, he says, "the wasteland god palace is so arrogant that he is not afraid to kill your master after his ancestor returns?"


    "The first ancestor? Ha ha, I really think we believe your nonsense? That guy, who dares to enter the nether world, has long been killed by the law of the nether world


    Another golden armor God will appear in front of you emperor, and he still holds the tattered youbuer in his hand.


    You Buer seems to have fought with him once, but he is not the opponent of the golden armor general at all. He is directly captured.


    You emperor looked at you Buer and looked at the sky farther away. He saw that the old man holding the scepter was still fighting hard. On the other side, there was a strong man in the form of a giant black tiger helping him.


    That''s the ancestor of another Youshen.


    Although they did not lose ground for the time being, the war situation was obviously declining. If it continued to drag on, it was only a matter of time before the two men were captured by the golden armor God general.


    Thinking of Youwu, who had been killed before, you emperor''s eyes were cold and cold. He fixed his eyes on the two golden armour gods in front of him, "say, what do you want to do with such a great deal of trouble in the wasteland god palace?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    "For what?"


    The Jinjia general, who was the first to fight with you emperor, said coldly: "you emperor has known our intention for a long time, so why should we ask it clearly?"


    "Fundamental law?"


    You emperor''s face showed a sudden color, and then said faintly: "even if you want to get the basic law, you can negotiate with me. This is unreasonable and send people to fight against the whole Youshen family. Is this the meaning of the goddess of the great wilderness?"


    "Ha ha, you emperor, this is the matter. We''d better spend less time talking."


    Another Jinjia God will smile and throw you Buer''s remnant body to one side. The ancestor of youbuer, who was once elegant, has to breathe out and not breathe in. In addition, the law of the two boundary rivers is broken. If they are dead, they are really dead. If you want to recover the wound, you Buer will have to leave your life It was a blessing in misfortune.


    This scene makes you emperor''s eyes more indifferent, looking at the two golden armor gods in front of him, "you are not just for the basic law, are you?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hand over the descendants of that man. If you blow up your foundation, we can spare other Youshen people!"


    "Otherwise, after today, the Youshen clan will disappear completely!"


    The golden armor God General angrily drank, and a sword appeared in his hand, and he chopped at you emperor in the air!


    This knife broke the void, and not only aimed at you di, but also aimed at the island behind you or below!


    With the skill of Jinjia God general, this knife can completely annihilate the island. He is gambling that you emperor will never sit by and watch those Youshen people be killed by him!


    Sure enough, seeing through the plan of Jinjia God general, you di angrily cried out: "you dare!"


    Then he supported his one arm, and a huge dragon claw emerged in the void, and resisted the knife!


    The shadow of the dragon claw was split and exploded on the spot. The emperor of you also ejected a blood arrow, which dispersed into a blood mist in the void, and the injury in his body aggravated again.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing that you emperor really stopped his own sword, the golden armor God holding the sword turned to look at the God General beside him and said, "do you still want to watch the excitement? When do you want to see it? Do you want to take him down


    "If you miss the opportunity, the goddess will blame you and I will not be able to escape the responsibility!"


    Hearing the words of the sword holding God general, another golden armor God stepped forward, his figure directly penetrated into the space, and a blow hit the Youdi.


    In a hurry, you emperor only had time to raise his hand to block it, but he was directly hit by this blow. The flesh and blood on his arm was smashed directly, revealing the dark golden skeleton.


    Seeing the color of his skeleton, the general who attacked him with his fist laughed and said, "you emperor is really hiding deep enough. If we didn''t force each other this time, wouldn''t you want to wait until you set foot on the road, and then follow the example of Yan Wufu to fight in the desolate temple?"


    "I just hate that I don''t have the ability to fish."


    You emperor sighed, and then the voice suddenly turned sharp: "you can''t kill the hypocrites who claim to be gods!"


    "Yan Wufu has been suppressed by three emperors. If you want, you can accompany him at any time!"


    The sword holding God said indifferently. The blade once again cut through the space. This time, it was the only arm of you emperor!


    You emperor''s eyes are slightly Lin, and he urges you to change the method of you Shenzu. He incarnates the huge incomparable real dragon again and sends out the earth shaking sound of dragon chanting. He opens his mouth and swallows the sword holding God with man and knife together!


    "Kill yourself!"


    At the next moment, the color of pain appeared in the golden eyes of the real dragon incarnated by you emperor. The voice of the general holding the sword came out coldly. Thousands of sword lights poured out, and the real dragon''s body was beaten to pieces on the spot!


    You emperor can no longer maintain the body of the real dragon this time. He changes back to the man and falls directly to the ground.


    He had previously killed a golden general with one enemy and two, but he himself was also severely damaged. It was the result of his playing cards that he was able to hold on to the moment. Facing two gods again, he was unable to fight again.


    On the way down, you emperor suddenly had no choice but to say: "ghost king, do you really want to watch the destruction of the Youshen clan?"


    He looked back into the mountains, where the ancestors had been sleeping.


    After the ghost king was seriously injured before, he went back to his sleeping place. This time, he didn''t mean to show up at all. Even Youwu, who was almost crippled before, stepped forward to fight and even paid his life for it. However, as the strongest ghost king of the Youshen family, he has no voice.


    "Don''t you want the fundamental law? Keep the spirit, I will let her give you the basic law


    But under helpless, you emperor roared, "still don''t move!"


    "Li Zhaoxi, you owe me a life!"


    Finally, just at the moment when you emperor was about to fall to the ground, the ghost King''s voice came out coldly. The huge palm held him, and the other palm directly covered the whole sky, directly holding the two gods.


    "The strong man of the road!"


    When the sword holding God was held by the big hand, he immediately felt the power of breaking yuan attacking his whole body, and the spirit body showed signs of collapse on the spot.He immediately thought of Yan Wufu''s scene of killing four sides.


    The master of the road who has cultivated the strength of breaking yuan can not imagine that there is a hidden one in the family of you gods!


    "District generals dare to be free in front of this seat?"


    The two giant hands of the ghost King directly reversed the situation, and he did not even show up. The two gods would be held by his big hands, and the blood flowing from the whole body continuously, and the pain of the hum came out.


    "Find out where he is. The strength of this guy is not as good as Yan Wufu. He can be cut off by doing it together!"


    The sword holding God will roar up and call for help from other gods.


    The two gods who were fighting with the old man with the scepter and the ancestors of the dark giant tiger, heard the words, looked at them on the spot, gave up the battle situation here without hesitation and flew to the direction where the spirit king was.


    They have already killed a general. If they lose two more, only by them, they can not support the situation.


    So, we must save two generals who are subdued by the ghost king!


    "By you?"


    The ghost King realized their intention, and the cold hum spread all over the void, and then he threw the you emperor away, another big hand swept across, tearing the space on the spot, and taking the two gods out as bugs. The other hand was still gathering strength to live to die of them.


    The two gods he suppressed will continue to burst into power, shaking the giant hands of the mountain size, and the explosion will continue to ring. The two people realize the gap of strength and try to break away from the control of the ghost king after fighting. Otherwise, if they continue to do so, their next scene will be pinched and blasted alive and fell on the spot.


    "Join hands, break!"


    The other two swept gods will look at each other, releasing the divine power with great understanding and will blow to the giant hand.


    "Out!"


    The mighty power bombarded it and knocked the giant hand to a crumbling.


    Although the ghost king is strong, but also strong, and the real body was cut off directly before, and was severely damaged. Even if the ancestor didn''t really die, he still affected his strength to some extent.


    At this moment, his whole mind was concentrated on suppressing the two generals, and he was not free to distract, and the other hand could not do too much naturally.


    Feeling that his illusory hand will be broken, the ghost king hates the "man" in his heart.


    "If he had not cut the real body, and four gods, how could we have this seat?"


    The ghost king is angry, but also has some helplessness.


    He did not expect that the fragments of the desolate Shrine were so bold that they dared to attack the Youshen family immediately after the breath of the man broke out. Even for this reason, he broke the law of two rivers temporarily and released a large number of wandering spirits.


    Are they not afraid that person will kill a rifle and directly strike the heritage of the ancient god palace for thousands of years?


    The ghost king thought of hate in his heart, and the big hand swept again. Countless gods and Spirits Burst on their arms, gorgeous and dazzling, but with deadly danger.


    Even the quiet emperors are afraid to approach their scope of engagement. After a long distance, they immediately go to the nearby to evacuate the people of you God.


    Now the laws of the two rivers are dispersed, and the Youshen family has lost the immortal characteristics, especially those who are strong. The protection obtained by the law of deception by changing method disappears completely. When they are in battle with the fierce and fearless wandering souls, they will be besieged and killed once they are injured. The ghost fighting puppet is almost endless, but the strong of the Youshen family are limited.


    So you emperor immediately decided to disperse the people and send them to other places to avoid.


    "Grandpa you emperor!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    At this time, you emperor heard a voice from the sky, looked up and saw ling''er covered with golden light, flying through the sky very quickly.


    Her small face some flustered meaning, to you emperor way: "you go to rescue him quickly!"


    "Ling''er! step on it! It''s dangerous here! "


    You emperor palm a move, will Ling er from the air traction down, also did not ask why she suddenly can resist the air flight, pull her to leave.


    But ling''er refused, and his voice trembled a little: "the gods of the desolate palace came to catch me, he He stopped a God General for me, grandfather Youdi. Please help him


    You emperor smell speech, a little bit surprised.


    He didn''t expect that ling''er could escape here. It was Lu Li who blocked a general for her. At the same time, he sighed at the bottom of his heart and said to ling''er helplessly: "he can sacrifice his life to save you, which is owed to him by the Youshen family. But if he reincarnates, his grandfather will protect the way for him to repay him today Kindness


    "Now, let''s go!"


    As soon as the voice falls, you emperor doesn''t give ling''er any more opportunities to speak. He directly runs the residual strength in his body to activate the golden light on ling''er.


    He could see that there was a trace of the fundamental law in that golden light. As long as it was urged, he could protect ling''er and escape from here all the way.


    However, ling''er directly broke away and said obstinately, "grandfather, I don''t want to kill him for me! I don''t want to involve you in dying for me


    She raised her head and looked at the battlefield in the sky where explosions were still coming out. She said one word at a time: "if you want me to live alone for your life, I might as well leave with them!"


    "What nonsense, girl?"


    At this point.


    An empty shadow broke through the sky, and Lu Li''s voice came out from it, but it seemed a little urgent, "elder you emperor, now you may tell me how to leave the two boundary rivers?"


    "You''re OK, that''s great!"


    Ling Er heard Lu Li''s voice, the tears in her eyes immediately rolled down, but the whole person was relieved.


    He didn''t die because of me. It''s really Great.


    Lu Li fell to the ground and looked at the golden light that had been consumed by ling''er. "This is the strength that I finally cultivated. I want to send you away to live. Do you want to die?"


    He scolded, Ling Er pretty face slightly red, but slightly lowered his head, some guilty look.


    You emperor see, squint, see linger look, seem to have guessed something, can''t help laughing: "little friend, this time also thank you."


    "You''re welcome, sir. It''s very bad now, isn''t it? The goal of those people is linger. If they want to keep her, they have to go back to the world. "


    Lu Li waved his hand. At this time, he also found the increasingly fierce battle situation in the sky. He said quickly: "although I don''t know why these people want to catch linger, I just guess that if linger falls into their hands, there will be no way to survive."


    "You''re right. I''m afraid these people not only value the basic law, but also want to use linger''s human body to refine powerful war puppets."


    You emperor coughed twice, and his eyebrows were dignified: "only two people in the two boundary rivers have pure human body. One is linger, the other is Diaoyou."


    He was rather sad and said, "the temple suddenly made such a big move. I''m afraid it was a certain agreement with Diaoyou. So You two have to leave as soon as possible. "


    As soon as the voice fell, you emperor hesitated for a moment, and his face gradually became firm. He seemed to have made up his mind: "follow me."


    With that, he was in front of them to lead the way.


    Lu Li found that his steps were much heavier than before. He knew that he must have been seriously injured. Now he was holding on, afraid it was the last breath of strength.


    So Lu Li looked at ling''er and found that she didn''t notice it. She swallowed the words to her mouth.


    If linger knows the situation of Youdi, she will not leave. Instead, it is better to hide the matter and leave Liangjiehe as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    The two men followed the Youdi all the way to the deepest part of the island, where there was a huge and incomparable altar.


    On the altar are carved various Terran reliefs, as well as many strange humanoid creatures.


    Among them, Lu Li once saw the water Protoss in the Millennium battlefield.


    Seeing this altar, ling''er''s expression was slightly stunned, "you emperor, why do we come here? This is not... "


    "Ling''er, there are many secrets you don''t know about the Youshen clan. This is one of them."


    You emperor lovingly touched ling''er''s head and gently said, "this secret has been kept by my grandfather for too long. This is the way left for you. I didn''t expect to use it so early."


    Ling''er hears a trace of ominous meaning from you di''s words. Just as he is about to ask questions, you di shakes his head and signals her not to say anything. Then he says to Lu Li, "little friend, stand on the altar with Ling er."Lu Li hesitated for a moment.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Youdi, but that the altar is a little weird.


    But in the moment of his hesitation, there was a thunderbolt on the sky in the distance!


    A large amount of golden blood fell from the sky like a waterfall, with broken flesh and blood mixed in it, and another God General died!


    You emperor looks a change: "move quickly, ghost King found you!"


    He used to seduce the ghost king with the fundamental law, but he turned around and brought Lu Li and ling''er to the altar. The ghost King sensed the spirit of ling''er, and he fought to blow up a God General alive. He wanted to get out of the way to stop you emperor from sending ling''er away.


    Lu Li no longer hesitates after hearing the speech, grabs linger and rushes to the altar.


    At the same time, you emperor put his hands together and recited some ancient language in his mouth. With his own blood essence as the guide, he opened the arrangement of the altar.


    Boom!


    A column of light runs through the void, and flies from a distance. The ghost King''s angry voice rings, "Li Zhaoxi, do you dare to turn back?"


    "Go


    You Emperor gave a deep drink. On the altar that he started, those relief sculptures seemed to be alive. They fought with each other, restoring the war between man and God in ancient times, and burst out an extremely huge energy.


    This energy instantly envelops Lu Li and ling''er. A light column directly rushes up to the sky. Before the ghost King''s attack is killed, the light column on the altar dissipates, and the two people have disappeared.


    "Li! Photo! Stream


    The ghost king was so angry that his voice was so far away that it shook the sky and earth.


    He didn''t expect that he was cheated by you emperor this time.


    One person drags four gods, and finally can only watch the trace of ling''er and Lu Li disappear.


    "The power of the altar is absolutely not enough to send them to the world. Where did you send them?"


    There''s a bang.


    The ghost King broke through the void and appeared in front of you emperor. The anger in his eyes almost turned into a flame and burned the emperor alive.


    You emperor is still, slightly lowered his eyes, calm way: "no matter where they go, you will never find where."


    The ghost King took a cold look at the Youdi, and the huge mind immediately spread out and swept across the two boundary rivers, even the desolate temple.


    He''s almost crazy now.


    The inheritance of the basic law, which has been scheming for many years, is now close at hand, but it has been cut off by the Youdi.


    How can he accept this?


    When his mind swept over the two rivers, the surging water waves rolled up. I don''t know how many ghosts mingled in it, constantly sending out unconscious wails. The ghost King snorted coldly. These ghosts were shaken into powder on the spot. Then his mind continued to go further away. When he reached the depth of the temple, a strong idea woke up: "ghost king, no Too much. "


    The ghost king turned into a consciousness. "Get out of the way!" he said


    "Do you want the Youshen people to be destroyed today?" The consciousness that wakes up in the deep place of the desolate god palace says lightly: "continue to explore to the depth, the desolate god palace will destroy the Youshen clan!"


    "Do you think you care about the life and death of the Youshen people?"


    The ghost king said in a cold voice, "if you don''t get out of the way, I''ll kill you this wasteland palace!"


    "Ha ha."


    The consciousness did not entangle with the ghost king, and said faintly, "since you want to see it, let you have a look!"


    After that, the consciousness scattered the protection, a head hanging in the sky suddenly burst into the vision of the ghost king.


    The head was dead gray, and the slightly opened eyes looked at the ghost king. When the ghost was stopped, it was as if he was struck by thunder. Body was destroyed on the spot!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    "Remains of ancient gods!"


    The ghost king in front of the altar opened his eyes and couldn''t believe that he said, "there is still a remains of an ancient god in the wasteland palace?"


    "The plan of the wasteland palace is deeper than you, long Xing, stop it. The Youshen people are in danger of extinction. Now is the time to unite. "


    Although Youdi was also shocked by the news of the remains of the ancient gods, he did not pay too much attention to it. Instead, he advised the ghost king to stop.


    The ghost king turned his head and looked at you Emperor: "since it is a time of unity, why don''t you give the basic law to this seat?"


    "Even if you learn the basic law? The master said that the road is not suitable for you. Now that you have stepped out of your own way, why stick to the basic law. "


    You emperor shook his head and said faintly, "what''s more, what the wasteland palace is doing today is the fundamental law and the spirit son. If she continues to stay here, how can you and I protect her and the fundamental law?"


    Hearing you emperor''s words, the ghost King''s expression was uncertain for a while, as if thinking about the pros and cons.


    Finally, a word from you emperor made his face moved greatly.


    "The road of martial arts is the road of evolution. You have walked out of the road and are more powerful than the so-called gods. If you go back to the old road of master, will you not give up your arm?"


    Although the words of Youdi are light, they fall into the ears of the ghost king, but they are no less than a thunder.


    After hesitating for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "the fundamental law points directly to the main road, and there must be the essence that can be used for reference. The road I stepped on is not as far away as that of him."


    This "he" refers to the original ancestor, that is to say, only by one consciousness. A powerful man who can beat the ghost king.


    You emperor said with a smile, "so what? If you go far, it doesn''t mean you are on the right road. Otherwise, why should the master leave the two boundary rivers and seek other ways? "


    The ghost King squinted and then said, "so you haven''t practiced the basic law. Do you want to go out of your own way? Li Zhaoxi, it''s not that I look down on you. With your talent, you have exhausted all your luck. If you want to move forward, there is no fundamental law, and you have no hope at all! "


    "It''s just the road. It''s not what I want."


    You emperor shook his head and laughed, but did not argue with the ghost king.


    There is still a lot of estrangement between the two, but as long as the ghost king is willing to continue to protect the Youshen clan and give up targeting ling''er, you emperor is willing to respect him as the strongest ancestor of the Youshen clan.


    "Well, since you said that, I''ll trust you again today."


    In fact, after you emperor finished that sentence, the ghost King realized it in his heart, but he still refused to admit defeat. He said faintly, "as long as you are here, the waste of the wasteland can''t destroy the Youshen clan!"


    You emperor glanced at him, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked up, only feel a little funny.


    At such an age, the way of doing things is still childish.


    Perhaps it is because of this that the ghost king can become the first person to step out of the road.


    His way, very pure!


    Get stronger!


    Get stronger!


    Strong enough to make the sky tremble, so that the so-called gods must kneel in front of him!


    This is the way of the ghost king.


    Holding such a belief, the ghost king can step by step to today, but his heart is not as mature as his strength.


    ¡­¡­


    After being pulled away by the light column, Lu Li and ling''er experienced a trance. After recovering their sight, they only saw a big river in front of them.


    Different from the black river of the two boundary rivers, the river is full of vitality, and it is all white.


    "What is this place?"


    Linger is also the first time to see such a scene, subconsciously asked this question.


    But then she remembered that Lu Li was not even as familiar with the two boundary rivers as she was. Naturally, it was impossible to know what this place was.


    Lu Li looked around, and then said, "there is life everywhere. There should be a way to return to the world."


    "The river water of the two boundary rivers can wash away the consciousness of the soul and destroy all spirituality, but the river water here is different. Even if I am here, I feel very comfortable. It seems that this is a living river."


    Ling''er also recognized, nodded and said, "where the vitality lies, it must be the weakest place of the two boundary rivers. If we continue along this river, maybe we can find a way to leave the world."


    Speaking of this, they followed the track of the river and continued to walk forward.


    It is strange to say that there is no road under their feet, but every step out, there seems to be an invisible energy holding them, which is more stable than the real down-to-earth.


    In the rushing river, there are many fish jumping out from time to time. Although Luli has never seen that kind of fish, he is still frightened. It was the first time for him to see a living creature so long after he came to Liangjiehe.Of course, ling''er and diaoyong are strangers, so they can''t be included in them.


    But those fish swimming in the river clearly have the breath of life. They are not dead things brewed out of the two boundary river laws.


    "It seems that, as you said, this is a living river."


    Lu Li nodded and then said, "although I''m not sure whether walking along this river can return to Zhenwu area, I have a hunch that the end of this road must be the exit of the two boundary rivers."


    "As for where we will go after we go out, it depends on our luck."


    Linger said: "if your premonition comes true, then we may be wandering in the alien world."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "it''s better to wander in a different world than to live in the boundary of life and death for a long time."


    After saying this, Lu Li suddenly realized that it was not right. As expected, he found a trace of desolation on ling''er''s face, and quickly said, "I don''t mean that."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Ling''er smiles, "and you''re right, no matter which world you go to, it''s better to live in that place of life and death."


    As soon as the voice fell, ling''er suddenly squatted down, stretched out her fingertips and touched the White River. The rushing river did not stop because of her touch, but a few fish came up curiously and turned around her fingers. A moment later, she swung her tail to play a ball of water spray, turned and swam away.


    Ling''er looked at all this quietly and said with a smile: "this is life, the real living life."


    Then she turned her head and looked at Lu Li, but the smile that had stayed on her face suddenly disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Noticing that the smile on her face disappeared, Lu Li asked in doubt, but found his voice a little strange.


    Only then did he realize that after walking such a long way, his body had shrunk a lot and his age seemed to have regressed a lot.


    You know, his body age was only 16-7 years old, but now he has regressed a lot, and his voice has become much more tender. Looking down at his palm, he found that his palm has been reduced several times.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Lu Li couldn''t help but make a surprised voice, but when he heard his voice, he felt very strange.


    Ling Er is a smile way: "you look like this is much more adorable."


    She stood up and found herself half a head higher than Lu Li.


    At Lu Li''s age, he was supposed to be tall and straight, but now he has shrunk a lot. On the contrary, he is no longer as smart as he is.


    Ling Er used her hand to compare the height gap between the two people, and the smile was more thick. "So it seems that you are not as tall as I am at this age."


    "Is this the power of the river?" Lu Li gave a bitter smile and said these words with a tender voice. He could not bear it.


    It was like a child pretending to be deep and funny.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    After thinking about it for a long time, Lu Li didn''t think about it clearly.


    But the only clue is this white river.


    If there is any power at all, it must be the river.


    "Your body is made by the law of the two boundary rivers, full of the breath of death. In front of this river full of vitality, there will be exclusion." Ling Er chuckled and then said, "but I didn''t expect that the repulsion effect would be So cute? "


    Lu Li wrinkled his face and said helplessly, "if I go on, will I become a baby?"


    He looked down at the blue robe which had already appeared to be incomparably broad. Then he felt the strength in his body. It was still the realm of brightness and seclusion, and there was no sign of the strength decreasing.


    But that was the source of his surprise.


    When you reach the realm of brightness and seclusion, you can''t feel what kind of power affects your body. How terrible is this power?


    "It doesn''t matter to be a baby. I''ll take you and go." Ling Er smiles and takes Lu Li''s hand and pulls him on.


    Walking, Lu Li''s body shrinks again, and his age seems to have decreased.


    This time, he completely turned into a child, opened his mouth to speak, or forced to resist.


    "Wait a minute."


    All of a sudden.


    Lu Li grabs linger''s hand and prevents her from going forward.


    Ling Er is strange, but see Lu Li''s "small face" full of dignified, stretch out the flesh of the small hand, to the empty air to grab a.


    Although Ling Er didn''t see anything, he felt an unusual breath in his hand.


    "Is this?" Ling Er knows what Lu Li should have discovered.


    Lu Li opened the eye of exploration and found that the hand was actually a group of aura.


    And this group of aura, also contains 100 points!


    When he looked around, Lu Li found that there was an endless stream of power flowing into the air in the river, and then came down from the air into the light, forming a cycle.


    Although facing so many points, Lu Li slightly moved, but he realized that this kind of thing is likely to be the culprit of his body changes, but he resisted the temptation to absorb them all at once, and put his hand close to ling''er.


    The height gap between the two is a little big. Lu Li''s hand is like playing with his sister''s younger brother. Even he feels very embarrassed.


    Ling''er said with a smile, "what have you found?"


    Lu Li said with a wry smile: "it should be this force that has affected my body. Please feel it."


    With that, he stimulated the true Qi in his body and showed the strength to make linger feel more clearly.


    Linger smell speech, is also a few minutes, look at the hands of Lu Li.


    The white aura was inspired by his true Qi. After observing for a moment, ling''er said strangely, "I have never seen this kind of power, and it doesn''t look like the power of vitality."


    "This power It''s like a refinement of another law. "


    "Is this, in itself, another world?"


    Linger suddenly realized this.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, she felt that what she said was very reasonable. "Since there is a world that represents the death of the nether world and the two boundary rivers, it is not surprising that there is such a world representing vitality."


    "It''s just Why did you send us to this world? Is there any deeper intention? "


    After Lu Li said this, he couldn''t stand his tender voice, but said: "even if he has any intention, I think he has bad intentions."


    "You emperor grandfather will not harm us." Ling''er stretched out his hand and pinched it on Lu Li''s face. Looking at his angry appearance, he felt that it was really lovely. He said with a smile: "well, even if you emperor''s grandfather is really mean, but I haven''t changed."


    "You haven''t changed. It should have something to do with being human."


    Lu Li has no choice but to avoid ling''er''s extended hand again. After thinking for a long time, he can''t think of any reason, so he can''t think of any reason, so he can''t get rich first!


    There are so many auras here. If you look at it roughly, you can get at least tens of thousands of points!


    This is a huge windfall.


    So Lu Li began to capture the white aura that drifted between heaven and earth. Each regiment had about 100 points to account for. It was a great time to harvest.


    Although ling''er is a little strange about his behavior, he doesn''t say anything, so he doesn''t ask.


    But their steps were slightly delayed.


    Did not continue to move forward, Lu Li''s body did not change again. I don''t know whether it''s related to the distance under your feet or to the sudden decrease of aura around you.


    After harvesting a piece of aura, Lu Li almost absorbed all the aura around him. Lu Li stopped and looked forward to linger, saying to ling''er, "I seem to have found the joy of this world. Let''s continue!"Then he took ling''er and went on.


    Along the way, he continuously absorbed those auras, and the points rose wildly, but his body did not change any more.


    Lu Li is sure that the power of these auras should be the reason why his body age is decreasing.


    These auras, which contain the rules to refine the fragments, may be the laws that repel the two boundary rivers.


    After all, Lu Li''s body was created by the law of the two boundary rivers. Even the true Qi in his body was stained with the breath of the two boundary rivers. These spiritual lights should be to reduce his physical age until he becomes a baby and even dissipate directly.


    Although Lu Li knows that he is in a state of life and soul now, even if his body disappears, he will not really die. However, this body still has the power of Mingyou realm. If he and linger encounter any trouble in this world, they will not be able to do anything.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li would work harder to harvest those miraculous lights, looking at the rising points, almost all the fleshy face would laugh.


    [the current number of points has exceeded 100000, whether to upgrade the modifier function]


    suddenly.


    The page of the modifier pops up and an option appears in front of Lu Li.


    Upgrade modifier function?


    Lu Li was stunned.


    He made this modifier himself. Why don''t you remember that it has the function of upgrading?


    However, Lu Li still chose to upgrade.


    Anyway, these points are basically in vain, which can bring some changes to the modifier, which is also a good thing.


    After he chose to upgrade, the page of the modifier immediately began to flash a red light similar to a warning. The last time this red light appeared, it was when he was understanding the wind and thunder of heaven and earth.


    However, the flashing red warning light is obviously not as strange as that time.


    Upgrading seems to have some risks for the modifier, but more benefits.


    After a long time, the red light no longer flickers on the page of the modifier, but it seems to have been closed and disappeared directly from Lu Li''s eyes.


    "Well?"


    Lu Li did not expect that the modifier had not yet been upgraded and disappeared in front of his eyes.


    So he quickly took the initiative to communicate with the modifier, but found his mind empty, nothing.


    As for modifiers, it''s as if they never existed.


    Now, Lu Li is a little silly.


    He didn''t expect that the modifier was so wayward that it disappeared when it disappeared?


    "What happened?" Ling Er sees Lu Li''s expression suddenly some dull, immediately concerns ground asks a way.


    Luli looked dazed, shook his head, and then said: "I think we should rest for a while."


    "Rest? Are you tired of walking


    Ling Er didn''t expect that Lu Li would come up with a rest, but she still nodded and promised, "if you are tired, you should have a rest first."


    The two then took a rest on the floor.


    It''s not that Lu Li was hit by the fact that the modifier suddenly disappeared. However, without the modifier, he would be helpless to the aura around him. If he was really transformed into a baby by the aura, linger should hold him and move on


    Lu Li can''t imagine that picture.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    They had a long rest.


    Lu Li even put forward to catch a few fish to taste, but linger stopped.


    She thinks that all the creatures here should be spiritual. If you kill them at will, there will be a risk of breaking the rules here.


    Although they haven''t seen any life except fish, since this is a world, there should be other creatures.


    I don''t know whether those creatures are human beings or some other alien race.


    "Speaking of it, it seems that there is something like the legendary water god world here."


    Linger also somehow, suddenly mentioned the water god clan.


    Lu Li smell speech, facial expression slightly move, "the world of water god clan also looks like this?"


    "I don''t know, but according to the rumor, the water god''s world should be a world full of water. Compared with the water god, this river still has a lot of gap."


    After finishing this sentence, ling''er suddenly looked at the distance and squinted: "is there a figure there?"


    Lu Li immediately looked in the direction she saw, but saw nothing.


    Ling''er said strangely: "I seem to see a figure flash from there?"


    "You''re wrong."


    Lu Li explored with his mind and found nothing. However, he found that his mind was particularly difficult to penetrate into the world. It could have covered a hundred miles, but now it has been suppressed to within a mile.


    And in the perspective of the mind, it seems that there is a layer of fog around, and it is not true to perceive everything.


    Ding! ¡¿


    just then, a crisp sound came out of Lu Li''s mind. Hearing this sound, Lu Li immediately closed his eyes and saw the page of the modifier.


    "You''ve been upgrading for a long time this time. If you don''t have any new features, you can get out of here."


    Lu Li doesn''t care whether the modifier can understand him or not. He threatens him in his heart, so he starts to explore what new functions the modifier has.


    After some exploration, Lu Li found several new functional interfaces.


    Lu Li first looked at the two functions of inlay and equipment. One was to embed the charm of heaven and man into the existing skills to enhance the level of skills. In the equipment column, the existing weapons could be equipped into them. However, Lu Li did not have any weapons in hand, so he did not know this function It''s no use.


    Then he turned on the last perceptual reinforcement.


    "Perceptual reinforcement, I don''t know if it''s the kind of perceptual reinforcement I think..." Lu Li has some expectations.


    After the enhancement of perception was opened, Lu Li''s heart suddenly moved.


    There are only two properties.


    "sure enough!"


    Lu Li clenched his fist secretly.


    He did not expect that this modifier upgrade has brought him such a big surprise.


    One is divinity, which is nothing. But the second option is the eye of exploration!


    For such a long time, the most obsessive thing for Luli is that there are too few things that can be explored by the eye of exploration.


    There are too many treasures in this world. Powerful treasures are almost everywhere. When the eye of exploration comes to the critical moment, the vegetables will stop. If the number of points can not be detected, it will not be absorbed. The key is not to see how good those items are, which makes Lu Li itch all the time.


    Of course, it''s hard to absorb points.


    The upper limit of 800 points almost limits Lu Li''s collection of points.


    Especially as the people he contacted became stronger and stronger, the Tiancai Dibao with less than 800 points could not be found.


    In this way, Lu Li''s collection of points is greatly limited.


    However, this unexpected upgrade of the modifier, but an additional function, strengthen the eye of exploration!


    It was a surprise.


    Lu Li can''t wait to give the eye of exploration a higher level. However, when he sees the number of points played out, Lu Li''s joy is almost half cooled.


    [upgrade exploratory eye: 10000 points are required. Do you want to upgrade? ¡¿


    seeing this prompt, Lu Li was a bit silly on the spot.


    10000 points?


    Although he had just reaped 100000 points, he suddenly became rich. Before feeling it carefully, he was surprised by the charge of the modifier.


    However, thinking of the benefits after the upgrade of the exploration eye, Lu Li didn''t mean the 10000 points, so he directly chose to upgrade the exploration eye.


    After the eye of exploration is upgraded, these 10000 points can be earned back quickly. After all, there are still many auras here. Each group of aura can bring 100 points. If you want to brush, it is not easy to brush 10000 points back here.Therefore, in contrast, it is obviously more important to upgrade the exploratory eye.


    When Lu Li jumped out of the eyes of the upgrade success, the suffix of the eye of exploration has become Lv2.


    And there''s a bunch of detailed explanations about the new features.


    [exploration eye Lv2: basic function, with the effect of exploring, analyzing, recording and extracting points. Currently Level 2, special attributes (analysis of pseudo God items)]


    "pseudo God items?"


    Seeing this word, Lu Li thought about it for a while, and then turned his eyes to the many spiritual lights floating in the sky and earth.


    Now in his eyes, those lights have become a different look.


    If Lu Li used the exploratory eye to observe the aura before, he could only see the spiritual light of something unknown. There are several more complicated branches in his vision now. That is, the modifier analyzes the composition of the aura through the exploratory eye and makes an explanation.


    [the fragment of the law of life, the artifact (remnant), note: it is full of vitality and has many unexpected effects. ¡¿


    after the upgrade of the exploratory eye, the perspective at this time has a lot of human flavor.


    Just these explanations about the fragments of the law make Lu Li feel that there is no white flower in 10000 points.


    "But is this artifact a thing with certain laws?"


    Lu Li thought for a moment, so he took out the Shenjing which had killed a golden general before, and looked at it with both hands. In the perspective of the exploration eye, Shenjing is still the ordinary appearance, with only a mass of white light. It neither analyzes any attribute nor has the number of points that can be extracted.


    "It seems that the level of Shenjing should surpass the level of hypocrite."


    Lu Li murmurs, then opens the modifier, and then clicks the exploration eye again. He wants to raise the level of the exploration eye to LV3.


    However, at this time, the modifier pop-up prompt is to let him slightly stunned.


    [upgrade failed, insufficient preconditions: no charm of heaven and man. ¡¿


    "what? Upgrade the eye of exploration to have the charm of heaven and man


    Lu Li was a little surprised when he saw this hint which was similar to the wind and thunder of heaven and earth. He didn''t expect that the upgrade conditions of the eye of exploration were the same as those of the powerful ancient martial arts.


    This also shows that the third level of exploratory eye must have very powerful functions.


    According to Lu Li''s understanding of the modifier, the powerful function must not be bearable by Mingyou.


    The so-called charm of heaven and man is, to put it bluntly, the power of seeing God. Only when he reached the realm of seeing God, could he initially grasp the functions, and Lu Li could roughly guess some of them.


    After all, during this period of time in the two boundary rivers, Lu Li also broadened his horizons and saw a lot of legendary existence, even the "gods".


    Although the gold armour God, which is comparable to the gods, was killed by Shenjing on the spot before he could show his strength. His divine power and flesh were all devoured, but Lu Li would not look down upon those alien people who claimed to be gods in this way.


    Besides, the rumor that you can only fight with the gods only when you reach the state of seeing God is not a joke.


    Lu Li is not arrogant enough.


    While Lu Li was still studying the new function of the eye of exploration, ling''er suddenly whispered: "have you found that someone is spying on us nearby?"


    From just now linger glimpsed the figure that flashed by, there was something wrong with his expression all the time. He felt that someone was watching them secretly.


    Although Lu Li''s mind did not feel any existence, he still attached great importance to the feeling of ling''er and said in a tender voice, "in that case, we''d better leave here soon."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    Ling''er has long wanted to leave. Now when she hears Luli''s initiative, she can''t get it.


    After they stood up, they decided to continue on the road. Lu Li just kept grabbing the aura around him to extract points to make up for the 10000 points lost in the previous upgrade exploration eye.


    Now, after the exploration eye is upgraded, the calculation of points is more accurate. Previously, in Luli''s eyes, the points of those auras were floating around 100. However, now that the exploration eye of Lv2 is upgraded, it can accurately scan the specific points of each aura. The highest group has reached 120, which makes it convenient for Luli In the selection of a higher value of aura, the efficiency is greatly improved.


    After a wave of crazy harvest, the aura around him has been thinned a lot, and Lu Li''s body has not changed any more, which also makes him temporarily relieved.


    After ling''er realized this, she was a little disappointed and joked, "although you look lovely now, I still want to see how you turn into a baby."


    Although there was no element of schadenfreude in her voice, it was not a taste to Luli''s ears. She stretched her hands flat and looked at her fleshy "little paws." she murmured, "it took me ten years to grow up. This just a short time has changed me back. It really forced me to recall the shame of being ruled by this pair of body ¡£¡±


    When he came to this world, Lu Li was just an ignorant child. A mature soul entered such an inconvenient body and lived as a child in a world completely unfamiliar to him at that time. The memory of that time is really unforgettable for Lu Li.


    Now the body changed back, Lu Li could not help but think of all the things at that time and sighed helplessly.


    Ling Er didn''t hear him clearly. He turned his head and asked, "what did you say just now?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    Lu Li shook his head, trying to make his tender voice sound less ridiculous.


    Feeling that he deliberately pretended to be calm, Ling Er chuckled, but diluted his uneasiness.


    Lu Li and Lu Li continued to walk on the river, but Lu Li still didn''t stop to harvest points. The number of points in the modifier had reached 130000, which made him extremely satisfied. He hummed a casual tune in his mouth. He opened the modifier and began to arrange his next upgrade route. At the same time, he subconsciously wanted to stretch out his hand to draw a group of aura from the air When he came down, his outstretched hand was empty.


    I didn''t catch the aura, but I only caught a bunch of hairy things.


    Lu Li Zheng Zheng Zheng, the hair ball caught down, can not help but pinch.


    "You little thief!"


    "My Lord has endured you for a long time! I want to send you a few regiments of life law to quickly send you away. As a result, you are good. You have hollowed out all around you. Are you not satisfied? "


    A milky voice, mixed with discontent, sounded in Lu Li''s palm.


    The source of the sound is the ball!


    "How lovely!"


    Ling''er looks at the small hairball lying in the palm of Luli''s hand. Her eyes suddenly light up and she can''t help but want to reach out and touch it. But the ball jumps around and stares at ling''er with big eyes: "and you little girl, take your hand away!"


    Looking at this milk fierce milk fierce hair ball, Ling Er showed a smile, but also according to the speech took back the hand, curiously looked at it.


    "I have already imagined your kindred to warn you. Why don''t you leave soon?"


    There are a pair of eyes, a mouth and exaggerated rabbit teeth on the pink white ball. Although they are angry at the moment, they do not seem to have any deterrent effect. On the contrary, they make people want to rub their bodies.


    Ling''er just wants to think about it, but Lu Li takes action directly.


    On seeing Lu Li holding it in one hand, the other hand was constantly "trampling.". Trampling on the little thing, he said curiously, "are you the living creature of this world? Is there anyone else here? I mean, people like the two of us. "


    Although Lu Li''s body is getting smaller now, it''s enough to hold this little thing. Little hairball struggled desperately in his hands, discontented: "you little fart boy! Let go! Let me go! How dare you treat me like this! "


    He opened his mouth and tried to bite Luli with those exaggerated rabbit teeth, but he was picked up by Lu Li and said in a voice: "the little guy is very fierce. Listen to your meaning, it was you who came out to frighten ling''er before?"


    Linger did see a figure before, and always felt that someone was peeping at them in the dark, but Lu Li''s divinity couldn''t find any trace. Now the little thing jumped out of his own, and Luli scanned it repeatedly with his mind. Sure enough, this little thing, like the crystal, seemed not to exist in his mind.


    Even if you look at the past with the eyes of exploration, there is no clue.


    "Are you spying on my lord?" However, being swept by the mind without any reaction of the small hair ball, in the moment when Lu Li opened his eyes for exploration, the originally soft hair was blown up and staring at Lu Li Dao."Well?" Seeing this, Lu Li pinched the little thing again and held back what he wanted to say behind it. "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    In fact, Lu Li is also secretly frightened.


    Although the exploratory eye is a modifier function, strictly speaking, it does not even belong to this world. However, since Lu Li used it for such a long time, no one has ever been able to detect the existence of the exploratory eye. Instead, he was seen through by this strange little hairball.


    At the moment, Lu Li is really curious about the origin of this thing.


    Although xiaomaoqiu is a little strange, his IQ seems not very high. He was interrupted by Lu Li and forgot the uncomfortable feeling just now. He pretended to be ferocious and said: "you are a little fart with a dead body. Don''t let me go quickly. Be careful of my real body and eat you directly!"


    It tries to make itself look more terrible, but it is naive and makes ling''er laugh.


    "No laughing!"


    Little hairball glared at ling''er, and then said to Lu Li: "little fart boy, you are not allowed to steal my life law any more! If you steal it again, once the law cycle is broken, you will never get out, you will be trapped here forever


    "Do you know our purpose?"


    Lu Li immediately captured the point of this sentence.


    "You little boy is dead. You must have escaped from Liangjiehe. As for this little girl... " Xiaomaoqiu took a look at linger and said, "she is a little strange, and she has been eroded by the laws of the two boundary rivers. Although she may not live long without the influence of the laws of the two boundary rivers, she can only escape to the world if she wants to survive."


    "So I can see through the purpose of you two thieves at a glance!"


    Small ball hem hem hem, suddenly a force, from the hands of Lu Li squeezed out.


    This time, Lu Li didn''t catch it, watching its body float up and fling its fine hair fiercely, as if to get rid of the dead gas.


    "Do you know how to get back to earth?"


    Seeing that this little guy seemed to be very familiar with this place, he put forward his most concerned problem.


    "Go straight along this road and you will find your way out. But You can leave, you little boy. "


    "The closer he gets to the world, the less dead he will be, and finally he will lose his body. Without this dead body, he can''t go through the entrance of the two realms by the power of his soul. "


    After saying this, Xiao Mao fairway said: "even if you have some means to steal the fragments of the law of life around you, it is only temporary. This is just the periphery of the palace of life. The law of life is not strong. The entrance to the world is in the middle of the palace of life. It is very close to the palace. Once you feel the stillness in you, the huge vitality will be straight Then I will suppress you and forcibly strip you of your soul. "


    "The palace of life?"


    Lu Li recited it silently and asked, "is this really called the palace of life?"


    Xiaomaoqiu knew that he was speechless. He even turned out fluffy hands, covered his mouth, and shook his body desperately to deny it.


    Lu Li and ling''er look at each other, but she shakes her head slightly, indicating that she has never heard of the palace of life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    Ling''er is well-informed and has read many books. She knows a lot about ancient history. Even she has never heard of the palace of life, which shows that this place is indeed very hidden.


    Otherwise, you emperor will not do the last card with this.


    Perhaps even you Emperor himself does not know where the altar will send people. As he said, there are too many secrets in the two realms of Hanoi. Even he knows only a little, and linger is not omnipotent.


    "In short, you don''t have to ask. Go down this road and see a greedy white deer and a big dog who has been lazy and sleeping. The gate to the world is there."


    When xiaomaoqiu finished this sentence, his eyes fell on Lu Li again, reminding him: "White Deer won''t do anything to people easily, but that lazy dog likes to eat stinky children with dead breath. If you don''t want to die, you''d better go back the same way."


    "White deer, big dog, do you mean there are guardians at the gate to the world?" Lu Li can''t be more familiar with this configuration. As soon as I guess it, the white deer and the big dog in the mouth of xiaomaoqiu are definitely not some simple roles.


    "The white deer is responsible for guarding the river of life, and the lazy dog is the gatekeeper. However, it has been too long since no smuggler from Liangjiehe has entered the palace of life. The lazy dog is suffering from narcolepsy, so it is not difficult for the girl to pass. If it is you, as long as you are close to the lazy dog, it will be awakened by the stench of death on you. "


    "When the lazy dog wakes up, you will die," he snorted


    As soon as the voice fell, little hairball warned, "if you steal the law of life again, I won''t be so polite!" Then he shook his body and plunged into the river.


    Lu Li sees this, showing a trace of contemplative expression.


    Then he looked at ling''er: "I think what it said has some credibility."


    "What shall we do?" Ling Er did not because of the small hair ball said that she can safely through and happy, but showed a worried expression.


    After this period of time together, she has almost regarded Luli as her own person, and even if she is willing to leave Lu Li and return to the world, even if she is still silent, the world is very clear, in that kind of unfamiliar situation, she can not survive.


    "Open the road on the mountain and bridge with the water."


    Lu Li grinded his teeth. "Although that little thing is true, it can''t be fully believed. Even if there are two divine beasts guarding the door, if you don''t try their appearance, how can you know whether you can break through or not?"


    Ling''er seemed to be infected by Lu Li''s words, nodded his head and said, "OK, let''s try it."


    After saying this, she was amused by herself.


    She didn''t know how to fight at all, but she didn''t even realize it. Although she didn''t get along with Lu Li for a long time, she was affected a lot.


    In particular, the nature of not giving up everything easily has brought a great impact to ling''er. Since the seal law was cracked in the place of inheritance, ling''er has unconsciously developed a sense of dependence on Luli. Especially, the two people are now tied together in a boat and begin to "depend on each other for life". Linger will naturally have more dependence on Luli.


    "Go on, I want to see if the so-called palace of life is so powerful."


    Lu Li Chao ling''er beckons, and his tone is full of some vicious taste.


    At the same time.


    At the end of the endless white river, far from knowing how many billions of miles away, a prosperous giant city is built at the source of the river. Infinite vitality converges into a vast ocean, which arches the huge city. It is beautiful, competitive and has thousands of weather. Around this city, it gathers extremely magnificent scenery.


    Above the city, many strong men wearing silver armor and restrained breath constantly shuttle and patrol the whole city.


    In front of the huge gate, all kinds of strange creatures lined up in a long line and were being inspected by soldiers of silver armour.


    Among these creatures, there are human race, alien race, and even large beast. Some of them went alone, others went together, and even formed caravans to drive strange looking monsters into the city with a large number of goods.


    If you look at it, it seems like a prosperous scene.


    At the moment, standing on the wall of hundreds of silver armour soldiers, I do not know when a small ball of pink and white flies over the heads of those soldiers.


    Although all the silver armour soldiers saw it, they all pretended to ignore it. Even the strong man who had been patrolling the city wall and was obviously the leader of the silver armour soldiers stopped at once and looked away rather stiffly, pretending that he didn''t see the small pink ball.


    "Did you just ignore me, you fellow?"


    However, the little hairball stopped and looked at the soldier leader angrily.


    The chief soldier''s face was stiff. Did I ignore you?


    Don''t you ignore me and fly through our walls in front of so many subordinates?However, the chief soldier can only say this in his heart, which he would never dare to say.


    Although the ball looks very weak, it can shake it into flesh and mud if it gives out a breath. However, soldiers know that this little guy is the worst role in the palace of life.


    Now that he was called by him, the chief soldier had to turn his eyes and squeeze out a smile: "it''s the town Zhenhai emperor. Just now my subordinates are patrolling the city wall, and I don''t feel the breath of the great emperor. Please forgive me. "


    It''s hard to flatter some famous soldiers.


    Because this ball of fur, although it has no strength, it has made friends with all the big people in the whole palace of life, and there are several real emperors standing behind it.


    For example, "bailing great emperor" guarding the river of life, the "tuntian emperor" guarding Daqian channel, and the "star picking great emperor" in the city who does not care about any affairs, can be regarded as the backers of this small hairball.


    Therefore, no one dares to express any opinions on this group of small hairballs, who call themselves Zhenhai emperor no matter how hard they feel when they meet them.


    That''s why people choose to ignore it.


    Originally, xiaomaoqiu was not willing to talk to these law enforcement soldiers, but he had suffered a lot of grievances in Luli before, and now he is short of an outlet. This soldier''s leader is unlucky, and he is in front of him.


    "Hum, this is my magnanimity. I don''t want to quarrel with you. If you meet the star picking Emperor today, you won''t be so lucky!"


    "Don''t be so strict in your inspection of the city wall, especially those under your command. They are ferocious all day long. The caravans of the whole world are not willing to come to the palace of life recently, which makes me less fun?"


    Small hairball taught two sentences, it is a mouth addiction.


    The chief soldier could only nod and say yes, thinking of sending the evil star away as soon as possible.


    However, the little hairball did not continue to entangle with him. Suddenly he remembered the purpose of coming to the city, so he swayed and flew to the city.


    The chief soldier was relieved.


    "This Zhenhai emperor, he''s really moody recently. "


    The chief soldier wanted to say this little thing, but when he thought of some special abilities of little hairball, he changed his mouth. However, his words still resonated with those silver armored soldiers around him. It was obvious that all the people present had been "taught" by the little hairball, and they had a headache for the little evil star.


    "I don''t know what big things it is going to make this time. Last time he led emperor tuntian to rob the caravan. If it wasn''t for the star picking emperor to stop him, the reputation of our life palace would be ruined."


    A silver armour soldier couldn''t help sighing.


    "Robbing the caravan?" The chief soldier said with a wry smile, "it can only be regarded as the play of Zhenhai emperor. 30000 years ago, it slipped into the Liangjiehe River and provoked the emperor of the wasteland palace. Finally, it almost led us to war with the palace. In the end, it was the God of life that put an end to the bloody war that was about to break out. "


    "However, the great emperor Zhenhai has a special origin. Although he likes to make trouble, he has a lot of luck to help him. Every time he makes trouble, it is also good for our life palace. Thirty thousand years ago, it was so long ago that I didn''t know the details. But the last time it took the caravan robbed by Emperor tuntian, and later after the emperor picked up the stars, he found that those people were doing population trading in the great world through the passageway of the divine palace. "


    At the end, the chief soldier explained, "so, if it wasn''t for it, our life palace might be in big trouble."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    A large number of soldiers did not expect that behind the robbery, there were "human peddlers" from all over the world. Several soldiers'' faces changed dramatically, and they had no way to know the inside story at their level.


    However, this does not prevent them from hating the "peddlers" in the whole world.


    That group of guys, are some no bottom line, unscrupulous and vicious people.


    They travel in the world to collect precious creatures and sell them to powerful forces to reap huge profits. In addition, there is a kind of guy who calls himself "slave owner" who is the most cruel. Almost all the creatures who fall into their hands will be tortured to madness, and then they will sell them to the buyers in need.


    What they are good at selling is women from all over the world, and no matter in which world, the buyers of exotic female slaves are the most.


    "That caravan was just a group of slave owners, hiding a lot of young girls from" Yunluo world ". If it had not been broken by Zhenhai emperor, Yunluo world would have come to our life palace to be accountable."


    The chief soldier noticed the eyes of his subordinates and knew what they were thinking. He specially explained a sentence.


    When many soldiers heard the world of Yunluo, their expressions immediately became dignified.


    The great world is just a general concept. Even if it is as strong as life, God may not be able to know the number of the world. As time goes on, there is a set of world rating to distinguish the strong and weak of the world.


    They are "wilderness", "dianling", "Wangpo", "Wenzhi", "Youjie", "Kaiyuan", "shenting" and "Wushang".


    In the wilderness, it''s unnecessary to say much about spirit point. Most of them are struggling on the road of continuous evolution.


    But once to see the broken world, you have the qualification to stand out in the world.


    The world of travel is already a very powerful world. In those worlds, the divine realm is not the top combat power. Such a world has the degree of annexing other worlds and strengthening its own laws.


    However, in the world after Kaiyuan, it was already comparable to legend.


    Yunluo world is the big world of Kaiyuan class.


    The world level is still above the life palace of Youjie level.


    If it really provokes the world of Yunluo, even if the palace of life occupies the truth, it is also a great trouble.


    "Are slave owners so bold now? Even the creatures in Kaiyuan world dare to provoke them? "


    One soldier was puzzled.


    "Yunluo world is not very strong in Kaiyuan class. Moreover, there are weak creatures in any world, and the strong will never be the mainstream among them. Are there many mortals in our life palace? " The chief soldier explained, and then told them to continue to patrol the city wall. Don''t be lazy here.


    A few soldiers chat up a smile, quietly dispersed.


    But the chief soldier looked at the city with a dignified expression, not as relaxed as he had shown before.


    Because he knew very well that once "Zhenhai emperor" started to do things, it showed that the palace of life was going to face a crisis.


    With the protection of the underworld, little hairball seems to be born to guide the king of life to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and has never been wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    In the huge city, there are many magnificent palaces of different shapes connected together. The soldiers guarding these palaces are also more powerful than those soldiers with silver armour outside.


    The little hairball slowly flew to a palace. The guard looked up and said, "I''ve seen Zhenhai emperor."


    Their rank is higher than that of the soldiers outside. They are also very clear about the identity of the "Zhenhai emperor". Naturally, they will not take it too hard to offend it.


    Xiaomaoqiu was very satisfied with the attitude of these guys. He pretended to give a high pitched hum, then revealed his true form and yelled: "pick the stars! is here or not! Come out, I have something to tell you


    It yelled, and its voice was still milk in the milk, without any momentum. However, in this palace group, there were many real strong people living in the god palace. Even the slightest sound, they would pay attention to them. For a while, many ideas came, and some people appeared to be illusory. He joked to xiaomaoqiu and said, "Zhenhai emperor, what disaster has happened to you this time To take care of the aftermath? "


    "Little hairball squinted at the empty shadow," when did I get into trouble? Picking stars is just for fear that I will be angry. I am usually careful to destroy the king''s Court of life. So every time I come out to persuade my Lord to calm down, how can I ask for the aftermath? "


    Hearing it, those prying ideas fluctuated, and several strong people were laughed by its shamelessness on the spot, "you little guy, you are so stubborn."


    "It''s scattered and scattered. It''s the guardian of star picking. We guys who don''t have luck should not join in the fun."


    "Ha ha, Zhenhai emperor, if you don''t get into trouble this time, I''ll give you my treasure wine, which I have collected for many years, how about it?" The strong man who illusory shadow has a closer relationship with the ball and is in the mood to joke with it.


    The fine hairs on the little fur ball trembled, some moved: "seriously?""Have you ever seen me tell lies?" Empty shadow smile smile, finish saying, suddenly feel a breath, sigh way: "pick star to wake up, have a chance to chat again."


    With that, the shadow disappeared on the spot, which meant to avoid the star picking emperor.


    "Yes." The little ball blew his breath and despised the courage of this fellow.


    At this time, a woman''s voice came out of the huge palace: "what have you provoked?"


    "Pick the stars, why even you are like this?"


    Little hairy ball immediately some aggrieved, wavering leisurely way: "my adult but specially came to tell you, if you don''t want to hear, I can leave."


    The female voice in the palace was silent for a while, and said faintly, "come in and talk."


    Little hairball did not refuse to fly directly to the palace.


    Into the palace, but as if to come to another world, it is a beautiful valley deep.


    A woman in white flies out, her black hair like a waterfall scattered in her waist. Her face is very beautiful, but there is a trace of indifference between her eyebrows.


    She stepped barefoot on the clouds and smoke, reached out and grabbed the ball in her hand. Her voice didn''t take any fireworks: "long story short."


    Xiaomaoqiu seems to have been used to her behavior for a long time. She rubbed her palm and said quickly, "I saw two stowaways on the periphery of the river of life. One is the Terran, and the other is the stowaway from the two boundary rivers. They stink with death and humiliate me!"


    "Two boundary rivers?"


    Hearing the speech, the woman grabs out a dressing mirror out of thin air. The mirror is rippled like water waves and soon condenses into two figures.


    When she saw Lu Li, who had become a child, she frowned: "the passage of the two boundary rivers was sealed 30000 years ago. How could he possibly pass through that seal?"


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Xiaomaoqiu twisted his body discontentedly, "picking stars, this little fart boy is amazing. He can capture the fragments of the law of life empty handed, and can directly refine them. Even I don''t know where he has hidden those rules!"


    "You say, is he legendary..."


    "Shut up." The woman yelled, and the little ball groaned wrongly.


    The woman stares at Lu Li and ling''er in the mirror, and then asks, "you should ask tuntian to solve this matter. Why come to me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    Small hair ball a listen, immediately came to the spirit, quickly said: "I think tuntian may not solve this little broken child!"


    "Oh?"


    This is a little bit of interest for women.


    Xiaomaoqiu immediately talked about what happened to Lu Li before. Of course, what it emphasized was that Lu Li had a kind of power to spy on the origin, which made it feel a little uncomfortable in retrospect. Although Lu Li had diverted the topic at that time, xiaomaoqiu did not forget this matter.


    Little boy, do you really think I''m stupid? I just don''t want to scare the snake!


    After saying that, xiaomaoqiu was a little complacent, thinking of Luli''s eyes at that time, I knew that his superb acting skills must have fooled Luli.


    "The power of prying into the source? It seems interesting to hear that. "


    The woman released it, and her beautiful eyes looked at Lu Li, who turned into a child, and then said faintly: "both of them should be creatures of the wild world. It''s not so simple to try to stop them by swallowing the sky. If it''s like what you said, I''d like to give him a good fortune. "


    "What?" The little ball of wool was flustered.


    That''s not what it meant.


    It quickly stopped: "don''t you always say that the mission of our life palace is to solve the people who are in trouble in the world and balance the vitality of all walks of life? I don''t think this kid is a good person. If he goes back, he will become a disaster in the world Well The devil


    Little hairball thought about it and finally thought of the adjective devil.


    Although it is not very clear what the devil really means, it has been mentioned in the mouth of outsiders that those people are very afraid of the existence of the name of devil, which is not a good thing.


    "Life has always been equal. For us, keep balance, including the devil in your mouth. Now that he hasn''t grown up, it''s part of the balance. What''s the reason for me to do it? "


    The woman said lightly, and then said: "the mystery of balance, even the God of life also dare not say to understand a few points, you this little thing, but it is all day long to talk about it."


    "How come I don''t know how to balance?"


    It was angry for a moment, and even I forgot this claim.


    Then some gambling airway: "if you want to help him, help him. When he really becomes a devil, you will regret it."


    With that, the little hairball fluttered to the woman''s house. She was a bit of a playboy. She breathed in the clouds around her and said, "I''ll suck all the clouds out of you. I''ll make you pretend all day long, and I''ll make you disobedient!"


    See it this kind of childish behavior, the woman''s lip angle rarely cocked up a trace of radian, then just looked at Lu Li in the mirror.


    Even if separated by hundreds of millions of miles away, her eyes are like directly fell on Lu Li, he looked at a clear.


    At this time, Lu Li seemed to be aware of something, his expression changed slightly, and he felt a pair of obvious peeping eyes.


    "There''s something weird about the world."


    Lu Li didn''t expect that after the small hairball left, it was his turn to feel the prying eyes so quickly.


    But he didn''t tell ling''er about it.


    Because at present, that look seems to have no malice. Although he is peeping in the dark, Lu Li can''t perceive the other party''s breath, which shows that the hidden peeping eye is not nearby.


    "The strong."


    Lu Li murmured and looked around vaguely.


    His move falls into the woman''s eye, immediately lets the woman''s lip angle raise a trace of interesting radian.


    "The sense is very sharp, and also very vigilant, the barbarian people, it seems that all have a special talent."


    The woman said lightly, waved the mirror to put away, and then to the small hair ball way: "you go to inform tuntian, don''t embarrass with these two people, if you encounter, just let it go."


    "Why?" Xiaomaoqiu was still working hard to absorb those clouds. Hearing this, he refused: "I''m not going. I''m going to go by yourself. Don''t let me do this kind of trouble!"


    "As soon as the lazy dog saw me, he wanted to do something with me. You all said that I made trouble, but in fact, it was the lazy dog''s idea."


    After finishing this sentence, xiaomaoqiu suddenly realized that the woman''s eyes were gradually playing with each other, as if thinking of something in general, so he shut up.


    He was afraid that the woman had told the lazy dog.


    If the lazy dog knows that he speaks ill of it behind his back, he won''t play with him in the future.


    The little hairball is pointing to the lazy dog to support himself. No matter what trouble he encounters, he has such a powerful thug to help him. Even if he meets the gods of the powerful world, he will not be afraid of each other.


    "Forget it. I owe you a lot."


    Seeing that the woman didn''t seem to have the idea of changing her mouth, the little hairball sighed and flew up slowly, and then sucked several mouthfuls of mist.Just for a moment, its fur color is scattered with a light luster because it absorbs a lot of clouds.


    The clouds that can be left by women in their own homes obviously have certain effects. When women don''t care about these things, xiaomaoqiu takes advantage of them and turns around to run away.


    Looking at that group of small things flying out of their own bedroom, the woman in white, that is, the radian of the lip corner of the great emperor picking stars slowly recovers. Her eyes suddenly turn to the sky and say in a deep voice, "have you seen enough?"


    As soon as she uttered this sentence, several consciousness hidden in the sky immediately converged. However, one consciousness turned into a virtual shadow and appeared directly in front of the star picking emperor.


    This is the shadow that had previously communicated with the ball outside the palace.


    "Emperor xuanyue, do you have something to talk about?"


    Pick the star the eye is quiet cold, looking at that appears in front of oneself the virtual shadow.


    This kind of behavior is almost equivalent to breaking into her bedroom. Even if everyone is the emperor of the palace of life, such behavior can be regarded as provocation.


    "Pick stars, Zhenhai that little guy seems to resist this time. Why do you have to help those two barbarians?"


    "You should know that the little guy''s perception has never been missed. If it feels an ominous breath from that Terran, the other party will certainly bring disaster to the palace of life."


    "When do I need to explain the reason to you, Emperor xuanyue?" Pick star tone calm, beautiful eyes turned, looking at the empty shadow of emperor xuanyue: "or say, you have yourself as the God of life?"


    "Pick the star, why do you have to target me everywhere?"


    Emperor xuanyue laughed bitterly, but he didn''t dare to pick up the star.


    The God of life is the highest position in the palace of life, and those who hold this position are naturally the most powerful ones in the palace of life.


    In fact, every great emperor is an alternative to the God of life, and they are in a competitive relationship.


    But xuanyue emperor is one of the great emperors who has no desire for that position.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to talk to himself, Emperor xuanyue sighed and said, "if you insist on doing so, I won''t stop you, but don''t forget, the little guy said that the Terran has the power to spy on the origin. You should know what it represents best."


    As a touring world, there are many things in the palace of life, including the power of destiny.


    The star picking emperor was once the darling of the power of destiny.


    She has made numerous predictions in her life, many of which have already happened, and many of them have avoided the crisis in the palace of life on the premise of prediction in advance. It is precisely because of this that the little hairball with special origin and also favored by fate will be close to picking stars.


    The star picking has become the great emperor. He has already cut off the fetters between the power of fate and the power of fate for the sake of martial arts. However, few people know that he made a prediction after that.


    She saw a man holding the power of transcending the world. She held a long sword and cut the heaven and earth with one sword. The world of Youjie class could not hold a sword in front of him. Only the world of Kaiyuan class could keep intact under the edge of his sword and not collapse immediately.


    The prophecy was directly blocked by the God of destiny, but rumors about the "destroyer" still spread among many great emperors.


    "You think he''s a destroyer?" Picking stars naturally understood the suggestion of emperor xuanyue.


    However, she was extremely contemptuous and said: "the exterminator is just nonsense. At that time, I have cut off the power of destiny, how can I make such accurate prediction?"


    She turned her head and no longer looked at the empty shadow of emperor xuanyue. Her tone was flat and incomparable: "this time, I can look at the past friendship and ignore the incident that you broke into my bedroom without any reason. If there is another time, I will not forgive you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    The emperor xuanyue finally had no choice but to disperse the shadow.


    He was very familiar with the temperament of the great emperor, knowing that she would never be joking.


    However, at the thought of xiaomaoqiu''s words and the prophecy made at that time, xuanyue emperor felt a little uneasy. After a long hesitation, he decided to set out to talk to the God of life.


    Although he knows that even if the Terran from the wild world is really a destroyer, the future is full of uncertainty. Perhaps it is because of this that he decided to make a good relationship with the exterminator before he rose, so as to at least ensure that the palace of life in the future would not be destroyed.


    But emperor xuanyue thinks that picking stars is still taken for granted.


    "Since the existence of the suspected exterminator has been discovered, why not kill all the hidden dangers before he rises?"


    "The balance of life Sometimes it takes thunder! "


    The emperor xuanyue left the palace without hesitation.


    His action, of course, can''t hide from picking stars.


    But picking stars didn''t stop him.


    Everyone has his own choice. Emperor xuanyue chose to maintain the balance of life by means of thunder, while the great emperor of picking stars chose another way.


    In other words, the road to star picking is "balance".


    Xuanyue emperor can be reckless, but she must abide by the meaning of balance.


    Otherwise, once she doubts her own path, the road will immediately appear flaws.


    For a strong man who has set foot on the road, it is absolutely fatal. If it is light, it will be targeted by weakness; if it is serious, the road will collapse. From then on, the strength will plummet. Moreover, it will be even more difficult to cultivate the road.


    Therefore, no matter from that point of view, the star picking emperor should be firm in his own choice, and can not interfere with other people''s choice.


    Because, the equality of life is a kind of balance, the choice of all living beings is also a kind of balance!


    "Xuanyue, I hope you don''t make a mistake." The sound of picking stars is quiet, like admonishing emperor xuanyue, and more like admonishing oneself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little boy!"


    When Lu Li and ling''er are still walking along the river, they suddenly hear the sound of milk gas in the milk.


    Then, see the small hair ball jumped out of the river, directly fell to the shoulder of Lu Li.


    Lu Li looked at it from the side, "Why are you back?"


    "After thinking about it, I think it''s cruel for you to feed the lazy dog, so I''m here to help you out!"


    Xiao maoqiu''s words are just and strict. He looks like he really doesn''t want to see Lu Li die before he comes back.


    "Really? Thank you


    Ling''er shows a smile to it, and has a good feeling for this cute little guy.


    As a result, Lu Li glared at her, but did not have a good airway: "so easy to be cheated, you have to be cheated to run back to the world?"


    After that, Lu Li lifted the small hairy ball from his shoulder and said with a smile: "you are good. In fact, there should be other reasons?"


    "Let go of this adult! You rude little fart


    "Well, your Lord, it''s not good of you to come back."


    "Let go


    It struggled violently, but also changed two furry claws to grasp the land.


    It''s a pity that the distance is not enough. It''s been struggling for a long time, and it can''t touch Lu Li''s face.


    Lu Li put it away with a smile and said, "there was a line of sight spying on me before. It should be you who made the ghost?"


    Little hairball''s movement is stiff.


    Staring at Luli, I didn''t expect that the emperor would be able to feel the sensation of peeping at him from such a distance by special means.


    However, it did not know that after Lu Li strengthened the exploratory eye, all kinds of senses seemed to be enhanced. Moreover, the martial arts in the Ming and secluded realm have the ability of "blessing to the soul". As long as within a certain range, any malicious thoughts will be perceived.


    Although there was no malice in his eyes before, Lu Li''s sense organs were not comparable to those of ordinary people with bright and quiet martial arts. It is normal to have a faint sense.


    "Let me guess." Lu Li saw that the movements of the small hairball struggle stopped, and knew that he had guessed it right. He said with a smile: "you should have gone to find a strong person to inform the news, and then the strong man observed me from the space. For some purpose, he sent you again to help us pass the customs smoothly."


    "Of course, there is another possibility. The strong man actually wanted to kill me, but it was not convenient to do it in person, so he sent you to confuse me, let me rest assured and move on. Finally, he was swallowed by your lazy dog


    "Which of these two is closer to the truth?"


    Lu Li observes the expression of the little hairball. Of course, the little thing has no expression, but there is a look at the monster in his big eyes. He mutters: "I said you must be very dangerous. You must be a big devil in the future. It''s really stupid to pick stars!"As soon as this sentence was finished, little hairball quickly covered his mouth with his paw. He looked around warily. The intended "punishment" did not appear. He was relieved. Then he said impatiently, "I have already done my own work. You still have so much nonsense. If you continue to nag, I will let you go to the lazy dog alone to see if it will eat you!"


    "Little hairball, does anyone really want you to help us?" Linger also understood at this time, blinked and asked, "is it your master?"


    "What little hairy ball, I am the great emperor of Zhenhai, the God of life. Even if the God of life sees me, he should be a brother! You little girl, you are so young, how can you talk so freely


    The little hairball immediately exploded, it is the most taboo that others say it is a ball, let alone a small hairball!


    Lu Li, however, pinched it a little bit, blocked its mouth, and said to ling''er: "the strong man who peeped at me did not seem hostile. This little thing should be sent by the strong one. I guess that he is interested in you or something on me, so he wants to let us go."


    After saying this, Lu Li thought for a while, and felt that this was not a bad thing.


    After all, the mysterious strongman has not revealed any malice for the time being. Moreover, according to the prying sight just perceived by Lu Li, it can be judged that the strength of the other party should be much stronger than that of the golden armor God.


    The existence is more powerful than the gods. If you really want to kill him, I''m afraid that one idea can do it. There is no need to make such a fuss.


    So Lu Li put the little hairball on his shoulder and said to it, "in this case, you should do a good job in leading the way. No matter what your master has planned, as long as we leave the world, I will accept this kindness today."


    Xiaomaoqiu looked aggrieved and said in a low voice: "she is not my master..."


    But it still learned to be obedient this time, and did not make a big noise with Lu Li.


    Because it can be seen that the "dwarf" in front of him is completely a reckless man, and he does not know himself at all. Unlike those in the palace of life, he is rapturous about the name of Zhenhai emperor. Facing such a man who does not know his reputation, xiaomaoqiu decisively evaluates the situation and knows that the current situation is better than others. If he continues to speak hard, he will only suffer.


    "Hum, I have a noble status. To embarrass you, a rude man, is to degrade yourself I don''t want to see you. " After comforting himself, little maoqiu can only write down a pen for Lu Li in his heart.


    By the way, and that little girl!


    It stares at Ling er one eye, dare to call me small hairball?


    After I get back my real body, I must make you this little girl cry and apologize!


    It secretly planned the future revenge plan, lying on Lu Li''s shoulder and no longer spoke.


    Ling Er is from time to time looking at the small things on Lu Li''s shoulder, showing an expression that wants to feel and see.


    Seeing this, Lu Li lifted up the small hairy ball and put it directly into ling''er''s arms. He said with a smile: "this thing is too heavy. You''d better hold it."


    "You fart


    Little hairball was angry, "my lord I will fight with you


    It once again changed out of the small claws, open teeth and claws to land away, but was linger directly to the arms, can not get rid of.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    After playing for a while, ling''er is also satisfied with her wish, touching the soft hair of the little ball and bending her satisfied eyes into a crescent moon.


    After struggling for several times, she found that she was not as strong as this little girl. Finally, she could only accept her life.


    Anyway, if you can''t resist, just enjoy it.


    It closed his eyes and felt ling''er''s touch, and soon he grunted comfortably. Then he woke up and felt that how could the emperor Zhenhai be captured by the touch of a little girl?


    Shame, shame!


    However, it saw linger and Lu Li did not notice themselves, big eyes blinked, and then relaxed again.


    Soon, it made a hum again.


    But this time, it has completely recognized that since he is Zhenhai emperor, there should be a small attendant who massages himself!


    "Little girl, you''re doing well. When I get my real body back, I''ll make you Well... "


    "Make you a new generation of star picking emperor!" Small hairball think about, directly take ready-made title to use.


    Ling''er didn''t know who the star picking emperor was, but he sang a song with a smile: "thank you very much."


    "Hum."


    The little ball shakes.


    But just then, it suddenly opened its eyes and looked ahead.


    Lu Li also stopped at the same time, staring at the front.


    There was a caravan of ten people who occupied the whole road. Although there is only a running river under their feet, Lu Li has tested that the invisible force holding them forward at their feet is not wide. In other words, if you want to continue to move forward, you should have to deal with the caravan in front of them.


    "It seems to be a serious caravan. Don''t be afraid."


    The little ball lost interest after seeing it twice.


    It had thought that it had run into the slave owners of the whole world. If so, it would have to jump into the river to find the star picking emperor.


    Once they encounter the "living creatures" who are left alone, those who have value will be arrested directly. Those who have no value will be killed on the spot.


    Little maoqiu glanced at Lu Li and thought that it was good that she did not meet the slave owner. Otherwise, this beautiful little girl would be caught, and that cheap and disgusting little fart would have to die.


    Although xiaomaoqiu doesn''t like Luli, it doesn''t want to let Luli die.


    "So there are caravans in this world? What kind of business do you do? " Hearing the words of small hairball, Lu Li shows a certain expression of interest.


    At this time, the people in front of the caravan also seemed to notice them. Several people slowed down, as if they had come to talk.


    "Businessmen in the whole world sell everything as long as you can afford it."


    Little hairball said lazily, and then said: "but look at the poor appearance of the two of you, you should not have the money of the whole world on your body, right?"


    "If you talk nonsense, I''ll sell you to the caravan people. You''re such a blathery little thing. I guess it''s worth some money."


    Lu Li looked at it and grinned.


    Xiaomaoqiu immediately shut up and didn''t want to see the fool.


    At this time, those who deliberately slow down the pace of the caravan also came.


    One of the women with purple skin looked at eye Luli and linger, and then said something to her companion in a language that Luli could not understand.


    The people around her are also different from the human race.


    There is even a person whose whole body is made of stone. His eyes are empty and lifeless, but he keeps staring at Lu Li.


    "What are they talking about?" Lu Li turned his head and asked the little hairball.


    "The woman said that you are the children of the wild world, and there is no threat," she said


    "In the wild world, is it true martial arts?"


    Lu Li''s heart moved, thinking of those gods of the upper world for Zhenwu domain, it seems that it is a wild land?


    Before, Lu Li thought that the wilderness was only for Zhenwu area. Now I hear xiaomaoqiu''s explanation. It seems that the so-called "great world" is not only Zhenwu''s wilderness?


    "Boy, are you lost?"


    When Lu Li was thinking, the woman with purple skin asked in a soft voice.


    This time, she is speaking a very pure human language.


    However, her address is to make Lu Li a little embarrassed.


    Although he looks like a child now, and the actual age of his body is not very big, he still feels a little strange when he hears a young woman calling himself a child.


    "We didn''t get lost." But Lu Li didn''t explain anything, and answered in a tender voice.


    The purple woman said, "children like you are still from the wild world. It is very dangerous in the palace of life. Why don''t you join us. "After a pause, she said, "it''s just that we can take you home."


    With that, she reached out to touch her head.


    Lu Li originally wanted to avoid, but did not know what he thought of. He let the woman''s hand touch it, and at the same time, he blocked his own realm by using the hidden breath method of the divine killing Sutra.


    Sure enough, when the woman''s palm touched the moment, a strange force followed the hand, got into her own body, and swam in the meridians for a while, as if exploring her own realm.


    Fortunately, Lu Li had been on guard for a long time, and it would not appear abrupt or arouse the suspicion of the other side by blocking the realm to the tongxuan realm.


    The purple skin woman in the exploration, then with a few companions covertly exchange eyes, to make sure that there is no danger, and then her eyes more gentle, touch the cheek, praise: "such a beautiful child like you, in our world is very rare."


    Lu Li pulled at the corner of his mouth and tried to pretend to be naive. Then he asked, "sister, which world are you from?"


    "I''m from purple fantasy world, this one from Xuanshi domain, and he''s from Yunlong world."


    The purple skinned women introduced themselves and their two companions one by one, then looked at the little hairball in ling''er''s arms and praised: "this little thing is so cute. Is it your wild world pet?"


    Xiaomaoqiu wanted to retort, but was stopped by Lu Li with his eyes.


    "This is a pet we got by accident, not a creature of our world."


    After prevaricating in the past, Lu Li said, "sister, can we go with you?"


    "Of course." Purple skin woman nodded, also showed a kind smile to Ling er.


    Although ling''er does not know why, she listens to Lu Li''s decision in everything. She gives full play to her ability to be afraid of strangers and stands behind Lu Li in a timid manner.


    If Luli''s body hasn''t shrunk, it''s reasonable for her to hide behind her. But now Luli''s body looks like a child, and Ling erling is half a head higher than him. It''s a bit abrupt to hide like this.


    Lu Li said: "my sister is a little afraid of strangers, sister Mo strange."


    "It''s always the first time to travel to the wild world


    The purple woman laughed and led them to the caravan.


    In this caravan, there are all kinds of strange creatures. It seems that there are only Lu Li and ling''er, and those creatures from all walks of life are also very curious about them. If they know the language of human race, they will talk to each other and ask why they came to the palace of life.


    Lu Li casually made up a reason to fool the past. With a purple woman around, her identity seemed to be high. After a few people came, no one cared about the two young people in the wild world who rarely went out to travel.


    "Our caravans mainly do some business in the world of" Wangpo "and" Youjie ". They seldom come to the palace of life. This time, it is also because of the need for a special kind of goods that we came here through the whole world. Wait a minute. I can ask for two places with the leader of the caravan. You can leave with me. When you find a place to look at the broken world, you can go to the broken boundary passage and go back to your hometown. "


    The name of a purple woman is Zui.


    This syllable means "knight errant" and "brave man" in their world. Her personality is also very straightforward and talkative. In a few words, Lu Li reveals a lot of information she wants to know.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    Lu Li made a general analysis. Zui''s "Wangpo" and "Youjie" should represent the world''s level.


    And the name of Youjie, Lu Li also heard it in the mouth of Jinjia God general who was killed by Shenjing town.


    Before the death of the Jinjia God, he once exclaimed "Youjie Shenjing", indicating that the divine crystal in his hand was probably from the world of Youjie.


    The origin of Shenjing seems to be the world of the gods.


    That is to say, the world of the God family is the level of travel.


    And Wangpo level is probably the world level of other alien gods.


    As for whether there are other grades, Lu Li is not clear for the time being. Moreover, he is trying to pretend to be a naive Terran child. It is not easy to ask too much about some questions.


    So we can only give the ball a look, let it understand.


    Small hairball closed his eyes and pretended not to see Lu Li''s eye hint.


    Seeing this, Lu Li can only raise his fist and threaten the little thing.


    "Come on, your brother and sister will have a rest here. We have found the goods we want, and then we can leave."


    At this time, Zui had led the two people to a huge four hoofed monster, which was carrying a tent on its back.


    Lu Li and ling''er looked at each other, and then Lu Li said thanks to drunk: "thank you, sister."


    Drunk smile, said: "do not have to thank you, meet one is fate, you two children alone in the outside world, if you encounter danger, family members will be very sad. Although our caravan is not a strong caravan, we can still do it when we meet you


    Finish this sentence, drunk on the way: "I''m going to find the caravan leader, you first rest."


    Looking at the back of her leaving, Lu Li murmured, and then he pulled Ling er up to the tent held by the huge monster.


    In the tent, all kinds of furniture are available, the space is not small, but Luli is not surprised.


    He has seen similar methods in Daxue Prefecture for a long time. Even in Zhenwu area, excellent weapon refiners can refine space props several times better than this, let alone from the "big world" with more powerful overall strength.


    However, as soon as he entered the tent, Lu Li snatched the little hairball from ling''er''s arms. Without saying a word, he kneaded the little hairball in his hands, which made him scream and scream in discontent: "you little fart boy, I have already given you a lot of face. Don''t push your luck!"


    "What she said just now, Wangpo and Youjie, represents a kind of world class? What are the levels of the world besides these? "


    Lu Li released his hand, let the small ball float up, and then directly asked the question in his heart.


    The little ball shook his hair, and his big eyes were full of anger, "you don''t even know this? Isn''t your wild world the lowest? "


    "Well?"


    Lu Li squints.


    The ball shrank back at once.


    Now it is really afraid of Lu Li, a rude man.


    Moreover, Lu Li''s question is not a secret. Xiaomaoqiu murmured in his mind that Ben Dadi didn''t suffer from the immediate loss, and then explained: "the world class is divided into eight categories:" wilderness "," dianling "," Wangpo "," Wenzhi "," Youjie "," Kaiyuan "," shenting "and" supreme ". Your world is one of the lowest level of the wild world, and that woman just said Wangpo, travel, belongs to the middle and upper world. However, in my opinion, she is more boastful. With their strength, it is already the limit to enter the world of Wen Zhi class. How can she go to travel world to do business? "


    The big rabbit''s teeth ground his mouth. "The palace of life is just a world of touring class. Although it is the strongest one, you should know what tourism represents?"


    "Hope, smell, travel, the world of the middle and higher levels..."


    Lu Li thought for a moment and asked, "have you ever heard of the celestial Protoss? Or have you heard of the god world


    "God family?"


    Little hairball thought about it seriously, and then said, "God family has never heard of it, but if you want to talk about the god world, there are countless worlds related to God in the world. It depends on which level you want to ask."


    "Probably, tour class?" Lu Li hesitated for a moment.


    In fact, he himself is not sure whether the God clan comes from the world of touring world.


    Although that piece of divine crystal is likely to be the level of Youjie, it does not mean that the world of the God family must be the level of Youjie.


    Especially after seeing this caravan, Lu Li had an idea more and more. Maybe those so-called upper gods were actually some powerful world businessmen?


    Shenjing just happened to be a kind of goods they got. Because of the fierce fighting, it was scattered in the ancient times of Zhenwu region, and this travel level Shenjing was the most powerful one that those people could get.


    "You Jie level has a world about God, except for the palace of life Let me think about it. " A long time later, it exclaimed: "it seems that there is a world of touring world, named after the God of heaven!""The name of that world is twilight."


    The hair jitter of the small hair ball is more severe.


    When it mentions the world of God dusk, it also shows a trace of fear in its eyes: "the God twilight is different from the orderly world like the God of life palace. It is a very thoroughly chaotic world, and it is also a very dangerous group of guys in the world of touring. What''s more, they also hold some mysterious ore, the most top-level ore, which can even suppress the great emperor and fall into the hands of the strong men at the road level. It''s not difficult to smash a wild world with one blow! "


    "Is it this kind of ore?" Lu Li turned his hand and held out the huge crystal.


    See the moment of God crystal, the hair of the whole body of small hair ball all exploded, fly far away, exclaim: "how can you have this thing!"


    "Take it away, get it off!"


    Its surprise is not like faking, Lu Li immediately put away the divine crystal.


    At this time, ling''er on one side also doubted and asked, "if the God dusk you said is really so strong, then they seem to It''s not like the God family we call it. "


    "Did you notice that, too?"


    Lu Li smiles. Linger''s intelligence level is really not worth talking about.


    Ling''er heard the words and said, "according to the records left by my father, there were not many strong people who stepped out of the way among the so-called God families, but there were many strong people in the martial god realm


    "That''s right. In fact, I also feel that Shenjing is not a treasure that can be possessed by the so-called God family."


    Lu Li tells the story that Shenjing town killed a golden general.


    The top Shenjing can directly kill a strong person who is comparable to the peak of the God. If the God clan is really so strong, how can the ancient people in those years have the possibility to compete?


    It can only be explained that they did not rely on the real God, but a group of businessmen from all over the world, or even from other worlds, who happened to know the name of the God dusk, and pretended to use this name to come to Zhenwu area to seize the most precious treasure about Qi.


    Thinking of the treasure of Qi Yun, Lu Li immediately asked, "little thing, do you know what kind of baby can affect Qi Yun?"


    "Good luck? That''s too much. " "What do you want to do? Do you want to... "


    It seems to think of something, and quickly put the latter half of the sentence back.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li has already guessed what it is going to say from its performance, "is the palace of life also related to the treasure of Qi?"


    "You don''t know?" Xiaomaoqiu looked at Lu Li in surprise, and then suddenly realized: "you are from the wild world after all, and it''s normal that you don''t have much knowledge."


    "Well, let me solve your doubts."


    Xiaomaoqiu gave a dry cough and said with a posture: "in the world above the level of hope, every world may be born with a treasure of vital energy. This is the common sense of the whole world. What''s more, do you know how the ranks of the great world depend on


    Lu Li shook his head, his eyes were not good: "say the point!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Little hairball was startled by the threat of his eyes, muttered a "smelly man", and then said: "there are many factors in ranking the world class, such as the number of strong people, the concentration of energy, and the strength of the world law. These are the details of grading the world, but the most important thing is the level of Qi and the awareness of the Tao! "


    "Qi Yun, Tao consciousness?"


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li pondered, and then asked, "what is Qi Yun in the end? Can it really affect a person''s future?"


    "Of course."


    Xiaomao fairway: "the so-called Qi Yun, we call it more a force in the dark. It can affect everything, from the chance you can''t imagine to the details of practice and breakthrough. As long as Qi Yun wants to affect you, you will feel its power! "


    "Otherwise, do you think that all the so-called strong men have such a strong strength only by means of hard work?"


    "Most of the real strong are the children of Qi. For them, cultivation is as simple as eating and drinking water. There is no bottleneck in the realm and no distress in resources."


    "Of course, there is an upper limit to what Qi can affect. This upper limit is determined by the awakening degree of Tao consciousness."


    Xiaomaoqiu said that and looked at Lu Li triumphantly. The meaning could not be more obvious. Little fart boy, in the end, he didn''t expect me to give you directions?


    Lu Li didn''t notice the provocative look of xiaomaoqiu. Instead, according to his statement, he began to compare those Tianjiao in Zhenwu area.


    Of course, in contrast, he only recognized mu ningqiu.


    But mu Ning Qiu''s terrible training speed is obviously like being taken care of by Qi Yun.


    "If the consciousness of Tao is fully awakened, the spirit of Tao will be born and countless points will be differentiated. Body, looking for masters in the world, or pointing out opportunities for them, or directly becoming their protectors, cultivating them to be strong enough to take charge of their own affairs. In this way, we can quickly create some strong people to upgrade the world level. "


    "The stronger the world class, the more good will it will be for the road. When the will of the Tao gets enough benefits, it can even break free from the shackles and become a real God in his own world. "


    There is no point in going on.


    Because if we go on, some words will involve the prohibition that can''t be said. No.


    Moreover, in its view, it may not be a good thing to know too much about the current strength of land. It will say so much, it is also because the emperor wants to make a good relationship with Lu Li. For some unspeakable reason, xiaomaoqiu is obedient to the emperor. As long as she thinks it is good, she must support her.


    I don''t want to tell you so much if it''s not for star picking.


    Small hairball glared at Lu Li, and then flew to ling''er''s arms, indicating that it would continue to massage itself.


    Ling''er smiles gently and caresses its hair. At the same time, she looks at Lu Li.


    Just a little hairball said so much, ling''er is OK, after all, she knows more about the secret than Lu Li, and she is more receptive to this kind of thing. But ling''er is worried that Lu Li''s sudden hearing of so many "truths" will affect his mood.


    Let''s not talk about other worlds for the time being, but the "human world", that is, the martial arts practitioners in Zhenwu area, should polish their pure heart of martial arts. They should be tempered and firm in their own way. Only in this way can they step out of the road.


    In particular, Lu Li has also practiced the pure way of evolution, the fundamental law.


    If the mood is affected, I am afraid it will also affect the progress of cultivation according to this law.


    However, she did not know that Lu Li had even experienced the most ridiculous "crossing". In her previous life, she had even been bombarded by culture that she could not imagine. When she heard what xiaomaoqiu said, he was just thinking about the spirit of the road.


    Because hearing its description, Lu Li feels that the spirit of the road is very much like the martial spirit of Zhenwu area.


    The most basic ability of the warrior who gets the martial spirit is to speed up the cultivation.


    If it''s a heavenly level martial spirit, it can even help the warrior break through the realm.


    Mu Ning Qiu is a living example.


    If you think about it carefully, you can practice more smoothly and protect the martial arts. You can even do things like breaking the environment Isn''t this the spirit of the road?


    "It''s no wonder that the gods of the upper world are coming to Zhenwu. It seems that the Qi and fortune they want to fight for may be the road of Zhenwu''s sudden awakening? In other words, there is something in Zhenwu area that can affect the awakening of the Tao road... "


    After a little clear thinking, Lu Li basically guessed what the most precious things the gods of the upper world wanted to fight for.


    Wu Ling!


    In other words, it may be the spirit of the road into the martial spirit!


    "What do you want to do with all this, little boy? There is not much luck in the wild world. If you want to upgrade your world and awaken your way, you will not be able to wait for that day. "Xiaomaoqiu looks at Lu Li strangely. I don''t know why he wants to inquire so much about Qi Yun.


    "There''s no end to learning." Lu Li chuckled and did not explain.


    Little hairball is dull for a while, still learning endlessly?


    You guy, learn how to be a man first!


    I don''t know how to respect this emperor. I''m also Zhenhai emperor, OK?


    Xiaomaoqiu sighed and arched linger''s hand with her body, and decided to get close to this little girl.


    Well The massage technique is very comfortable. When you find yourself, you must make her a new generation of star picking emperor.


    "This little girl, at least more gentle than picking stars." The little ball hummed, but he didn''t realize that he had begun to ask for touch.


    Lu Li was too lazy to take care of this self indulgent little thing, and said to ling''er, "let''s follow this caravan to observe the situation. Maybe there are other ways to return to Zhenwu area. It would be better if we could reduce some trouble. "


    Ling Er nodded his head and said, "OK, this can also be safer."


    Lying in ling''er''s arms, the little hairball said: "don''t think about it. If you really go with this caravan to see the broken world, I''m afraid you''ll have to stay in that place before you earn enough money to enter the boundary breaking channel."


    Said, small hairball disdainfully looked at Lu Li: "do you think, lazy dog that guy guard the door is broken boundary channel, that kind of thing can compare? It can sense the breath of your soul and accurately send you back to the original world. Of course, you, a dead child, may be sent directly back to the two boundary rivers. "


    After xiaomaoqiu finished, he couldn''t help sighing.


    The country bumpkin in the wild world just don''t know what a good thing the boundary breaking channel is.


    They are all fixed-point transmission, and we can''t choose the backward products of the world at will.


    You know, as the top class of the world, the gate of the God of life is one of the reasons why the caravans are willing to come here.


    Of course, after that, many imitations were made in the palace of life. The original gate was guarded by lazy dogs in case some illegal immigrants often came to the life palace to borrow the road and disturb the order of the palace of life.


    Think of here, small hair ball also specially looked at Lu Li.


    It''s just a kid like you!


    "In that case, we may have to find a chance to leave."


    Lu Li pondered and decided to listen to the words of the little hairball.


    After all, compared with this caravan, the small hairball is obviously more harmless.


    Moreover, there is a strong man behind the small hairball whose attitude is not clear. Lu Li also wants to know what kind of idea that strong man has. If he leaves with the caravan in this way, he may miss the good intentions of a strong man.


    Thinking flashed, Lu Li made a decision on the spot, "ling''er, take a good rest first, and when we find an opportunity, we will leave this caravan directly."


    Ling''er, with a cry, began to keep her eyes closed.


    She has been practicing those boxing techniques all the time, and her spirit is tense. After she left the inheritance place, the Youshen people have undergone great changes, and she has never had a rest. Although Lu Li is the same, Lu Li''s body has the strength of master Mingyou, but ling''er is different. If she insists, she is just a slightly stronger mortal with limited energy. Now she is really tired.


    Seeing that she seemed to be asleep, Lu Li sighed and pulled the little hairball out of her arms, and then took ling''er to the bed and let her have a good rest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    After a while, Lu Li heard the sound of drunkenness outside the tent.


    Lu Li lifted the curtain, saw drunk took some food, said with a smile: "that little girl should have had a good rest for a long time?"


    She handed the food to Lu Li. "Try it. It''s a specialty of our purple fantasy world, which is very helpful for restoring physical strength."


    Lu Li took the food and said thanks. He took the opportunity to look around and found that their caravan did not look fast. In fact, it had gone far away.


    After all, there are monsters walking on behalf of them, which is much faster than the two of them going along that road.


    However, Lu Li felt that this was not just the case. This caravan should have their own secret method, and Lu Li didn''t ask much.


    Drunk and did not leave immediately, but with Lu Li way: "Caravan captain promised to take you to look for a broken class world to settle down, if you want."


    Although she has a forthright character, she also has a delicate side. Perhaps she is aware that Lu Li has other ideas, and does not directly say her words to death.


    Lu Li chuckled. "Our brothers and sisters left home just to be able to see more outside."


    "But."


    Lu Li changed his words and said, "we are not ready to go to a strange advanced world."


    "Of course, of course."


    Drunk waved his hand: "children like you are not allowed to go out alone in my world. I mean, travel to other worlds alone. And with all due respect, your strength is too weak. "


    "You have a little bit of self-protection, but your sister."


    Drunk looked into the tent and sighed, "there seems to be something wrong with her body?"


    "Well."


    Lu Li is full of lies. "One of the reasons for this trip is to find a solution to her hidden dangers."


    "You are a good boy." Drunk stretched out his hand, and touched Lu Li''s head. Of course, this time, there was no sense of temptation, just simple emotion.


    Then she said, "if you think it over, the caravan can set aside two places for your brothers and sisters at any time."


    "Thank you."


    Lu Li smiles with gratitude.


    After that, Lu put down the food in her hand and saw it. It was a kind of porridge like thing, but it was purple, emitting a faint smell of flowers.


    Lu Li''s body now is a realm of light and quiet, and it is created by the law of the two boundary rivers. Although he has lost the protection of the law now, there will be no problem even if he does not eat at all.


    But linger is different.


    Ling''er is still in the stage of physical birth, and her energy consumption is serious, so she still needs to rest and eat.


    Lu Li walks to the bedside and looks at ling''er''s sleeping face. At last, she doesn''t make any noise. She turns to put the bowl of food on the table and displays her true Qi. It turns into a protective cover of the size of a bowl, keeping warm and preventing food from spoiling.


    And this small action, just squint at him secretly, ling''er sees in the eye, the corner of linger''s mouth slightly cocked up, then turned his head, this time really fell asleep.


    Lu Li did not sit idly in the room, stepped out of the tent, and looked at those people with different appearances from the outside world, and his expression was somewhat meditative.


    At this time, the ball flew out, with a pair of extremely disdainful face: "you little fart child, should not have seen so many outsiders before?"


    "How many worlds are there in the world?"


    Lu Li looked at it, but did not care about the disdain in its tone.


    "Why, when I see these alien races, I am so excited that I want to go to the great world for a visit?" Small hairball around Lu Li, milk voice milk airway: "although your strength is OK, but want to go to the world, it is still far from enough. Otherwise, why do you think that the wild world is rarely exposed to the outside world? "


    "Is there any special reason for this?" Lu Li grabbed it from the air and said, "I''d better tell you what you know. Don''t wait for me to ask. It''s a good thing for you and me."


    The little hairball fell into Lu Li''s hands again. He couldn''t help but scold a rude man in his heart. Then he said, "because of the savage world, even if the strong are born, because the world rules are too fragile, it''s hard for you to adapt to the law power of the advanced world."


    "Don''t you feel it yourself?"


    Xiaomaoqiu looks at Lu Li strangely, and then suddenly says: "yes, your body is full of rotten dead gas. It is made by the law of the ghost place of Liangjiehe. It is normal that the law can quickly adapt to other worlds."


    Hearing this, Lu Li moved in his heart and asked, "what level is the world of the two boundary rivers?"


    "Two boundary rivers..."


    Xiaomaoqiu hesitated for a moment and then said: "strictly speaking, the two boundary rivers are a very special existence. It is a fragmented world created by the stronger ones at a higher level. If you insist on it, it should be at the Wen Zhi level, but there is no road between the two boundary rivers, and it will not be born with Qi. Therefore, it can only be regarded as a spirit level world, which is higher than your wild world, but its growth rate is far less than that. ""Well Where is the nether world? Is the netherworld an independent world? Will all the creatures of the world enter the nether world after they die Lu Li asked again.


    Xiaomaoqiu was a little impatient at this time: "Why are you so many problems? You''re a little kid. You''re young. There are many things you''re curious about. I''d like to advise you not to pry into things beyond your ability. Otherwise, the more you know, the more dangerous it will be for you. "


    It refused to say any more, and his eyes showed a trace of deep fear.


    Lu Li observed his eyes at that moment, and knew that he must know something about the nether world. Moreover, he knew more than the Youshen clan and even the mysterious fisherman.


    I don''t know how many years this little thing has existed. It''s just a living history book. Lu Li is a little bit excited at the moment. How about taking advantage of the little guy''s lack of resistance ability to take it back to Zhenwu area?


    Of course, this idea only appeared for a moment, and it was abandoned by Lu Li.


    Not to mention the mysterious and powerful man behind xiaomaoqiu, whether he and linger can return to Zhenwu area or not, they have to rely on the help of this group of small things. They will really offend him. When he talks nonsense in front of the guardian beast, it will only add to the trouble.


    After rubbing the hair of the ball, Lu Li squinted and thought about the news he knew now. It must be said that all the things he saw had refreshed his understanding of the world. In particular, the concept of the great world gradually unveils the veil of mystery, and then the mysterious world reveals the tip of the iceberg in front of itself.


    However, combined with these observations and information, Lu Li has a clearer view on many things that have never been solved before.


    For example, the birth of Liangjiehe, after xiaomaoqiu''s words, has a general outline in Lu Li''s mind. The so-called superior strong people may be those who wanted to seek the Qi of Zhenwu region in those years, such as the gods of heaven, the gods of beasts, and perhaps all the pieces of chess that existed.


    The strong people who can create the world, even if it is just a debris world in the mouth of a small hairball, can do far more than Lu Li can imagine now.


    What''s more, the current known intelligence also points out that the nether world may also be created by the strong. Even the little hairball is silent to it, deeply afraid, enough to show that the nether world seems to be extremely special, or the strong behind it, is not provoked by the small hairball.


    "Don''t think so much, little boy. Even if you really know those secrets, what can you do? I have seen many people like you who are curious about many things and finally lose their lives. If you don''t want to die, leave the palace of life and go back to the world where you should be


    Small ball rubbed against the palm of Lu Li, the tone suddenly calm incomparable, and even with a sense of vicissitudes.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he let the ball fly and said, "don''t talk nonsense, or I''ll sell you to this caravan."


    "Well, those guys who didn''t listen to my advice died in the end."


    After a threat, the ball slipped into the tent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    Lu Li jumped out of his tent and quietly mingled with the caravan. Most of the foreign people here were communicating in languages he could not understand. Of course, some of them were talking in the language of Terrans. However, Luli did not hear anything useful, but he still remembered several important words.


    For example, many of the commodities in their mouths are unheard of by Lu Li. I think they belong to one of the world''s treasures.


    Although I don''t quite understand it now, it will always be useful to get it in the future.


    Lu Li relies on his childhood figure. Few people will notice him, so he swaggers around in this group of people to constantly learn "knowledge", whether it is useful or not, it is deeply engraved in his mind.


    "Have you heard that the God of life seems to have issued a new decree, which seems to have sealed off the navigation area in the second half of the ocean of life?"


    All of a sudden, a businessman speaking human language was whispering with his companion. Lu Li had just passed by. When he heard this, he immediately stopped and stood listening.


    The merchants did not pay attention to this "child", and it was no secret. As they walked along, they discussed: "when I entered the Royal City, I heard people spreading rumors that there might be a legacy of ancient times in the navigation area of the second half of the ocean of life. Moreover, there were some mythical beasts in the sea, which were very powerful and comparable to the great emperor ¡£ It''s because the beast is making waves, so the God of life will block that area of navigation. "


    "Ancient relics? It sounds like someone''s chance. Has the spirit of the road in the palace of life broken through again? "


    A knowledgeable businessman was surprised, and then joked: "since the spirit of the road in the palace of life experienced the last awakening, resulting in a great breakthrough, directly upgrading the level of the whole world to the top of the tourism industry, those ancient relics have never appeared again."


    "Once the ancient ruins are born, I am afraid some strong people will have to walk out of the road and become the new emperor."


    Several businessmen sighed at this.


    Only when we walk out of the road can we really stand firm in the world.


    "You are all interested in the ancient ruins, but I am more interested in the beast!" A businessman with three purposes chuckled: "it''s a great imperial beast that has not been recognized by the palace of life. If you can get its body and sell it to other worlds, you will surely make a lot of money."


    "Since it is a great emperor level beast, the value of living is higher than that of dying. If the corpse is sold, it will lose at least half of its value. "


    "In spite of this, it is more difficult to catch a living emperor level beast than to kill it. With the strength of our caravan, one of them will be destroyed by the beast. Do you dare to think about it? "


    "Yes, but I just think about it. After all, it''s emperor class, and it''s a sea animal born in the ocean of life. It''s even rarer. There must be many big people interested in it. "


    When a few people said this, they stopped talking.


    Lu Li also heard almost, eyes slightly twinkled, turned away.


    "The great emperor level beast is equal to the strong one who steps out of the road?"


    "According to their words, it seems very rare that the gods and beasts can step out of the road. It is said that the change method of the Youshen clan contains several kinds of divine animal inheritance. Is it possible that the animal God family who attacked Zhenwu area in those years is a world full of divine animals?"


    Lu Li now found that the gods who had invaded Zhenwu area in those years seemed to have a very good origin. Moreover, the more you peel the cocoon, the more you can feel the presence behind the gods.


    At least, the God family should not be as powerful as the Youshen records.


    "Little fellow, how did you get out?" At this time, drunk to see Lu Li, from behind came.


    The expression on Lu Li''s face immediately turned into a naive look. He turned his head and said with a smile: "it''s too stuffy inside the tent. Come out and breathe."


    "Yes, at your age, you can''t help yourself."


    Drunk did not care too much about these things. How could she have imagined that the innocent looking child in front of her would even take the initiative to listen to the businessmen''s conversation.


    "How is our food? Is it still to the taste?" Drunk holding Lu Li, asked with a smile.


    Lu Li couldn''t say that he didn''t need to eat. He boasted and then changed the topic: "sister, where are we going next?"


    "Next, we will go to the king''s city of the palace of life, exchange goods with other caravans, and by the way, look for our target of this trade."


    Zui has nothing to guard against Lu Li. She basically knows everything and says everything. As long as Lu Li asks questions, she will answer them carefully.


    Lu Li nodded and went to Wangcheng?


    The merchants mentioned the city of life and the name of the God of life. Lu Li asked in his heart, "sister, have you seen the God of life?"


    "Where can we meet a strong man like the God of life?""What''s the matter? Suddenly interested in the God of life? "


    Drunk surprised to see Lu Li one eye.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "I heard that the God of life is the strongest one in the palace of life, so I''m very curious about what kind of strong people will look like and how powerful they are."


    "I want to be that powerful being."


    "If you work hard, you will become very strong." Drunk touched Lu Li''s head and said with a smile, "but if you want to be a strong man like the God of life, you have to suffer a lot."


    "Ha ha, the boy is really ambitious."


    At this time, there was a rough voice nearby. When Lu Li turned his head, he saw a big man like an iron tower with two scarlet tomahawks on his back. The blade of the axe was as huge as a door plank. When he came over, a large shadow covered him, which was enough to show how amazing the big man was.


    "Boy, if you want to be a strong man like the God of life, you can''t do it by hardship. You also have to have enough talent, with the blessing of luck


    The big man squatted down slightly. The body, the sound is like the sound of a bell.


    Lu Li raised his head and could only see his chin. He sighed that this fierce man would not be a giant?


    "He is the" boom "from the troll world, and also the guard chief of our caravan."


    Drunk to Lu Li explained a sentence, and then raised his head, discontented way: "boom, lower the voice, do not scare the children."


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I just heard this guy and I couldn''t help but see who had such ambition." Boom ha ha, laugh up, stretch out the finger that is thicker than Lu Li''s arm now, and press it on Lu Li''s chest.


    Lu Li immediately felt a strange energy exploring his body, and this energy was more powerful than drunkenness.


    According to the division of Zhenwu area, drunk is probably in the immortal state, and boom is the great master of Mingyou peak.


    "Boy, you''re not as weak as you seem."


    Boom took back his fingers, his face showed a satisfied smile, "if you continue to work hard, you will be able to become an excellent soldier like me."


    "Boom, stop talking about it." Drunk glared at him, pulling Lu Li out of the shadow of the "giant.".


    Then he comforted him: "don''t listen to him. If you want to be a real strong man, strength is not the most important thing. Although the strength of the God of life is very strong, he is also a respected Lord. He governs the palace of life in an orderly way. He will be loved by others, not because of his strength, but because of his contribution to the palace of life. "


    "I see."


    Lu Li smiles and thanks his body again.


    In particular, the tender voice, simply do not need to be too deliberate, can pretend to be naive.


    "Come on, I''ll show you some people. They are all good fighters. Maybe they can give you some useful advice


    Drunk holding Lu Li, introduced him to see several powerful guards in the caravan.


    Those people also showed a friendly attitude towards Lu Li. With the help of Zui, Lu Li put out a lot of information that he wanted to know, and roughly clarified the differences between alien and human race.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    It is certain that the system of martial arts and Taoism, even in the world, also occupies an extremely important part. This point has long been known from the early Proterozoic.


    The earliest strongmen of Zhenwu region practiced the evolutionary methods of the basic law, while the system of martial arts was inspired by the inheritance of other races.


    In other words, the world of practicing martial arts is the mainstream in the world, but there are other systems.


    For example, in the guard team, there is a woman from the "secret Dharma world". Her system of cultivation is called the secret Dharma way. By analogy, it is more like a warrior who has taken Qi training to the extreme.


    Of course, such as the bang from the world of the giant spirit, is pure physical training, drawing on the power of heaven and earth to refine itself. Once fighting, the huge energy in the body is completely used to enhance the physical strength of oneself, reaching the limit and even tearing the space with bare hands.


    Seeing more, Lu Li also knows the cultivation methods of different races.


    On the whole, martial arts is still the main way. Qi training and body training go hand in hand, and go out of an evolutionary road. The occasional branches do not jump out of the scope of controlling energy and refining itself. Although the cultivation methods of this part are easier to improve the strength, the evolutionary path is easy to cause problems, in short, the upper limit is insufficient.


    "It seems that not every alien race is very powerful. In some worlds with a higher level than Zhenwu, the rising potential may not be better than that of Zhenwu."


    "In this way, Zhenwu area is really mysterious."


    Lu Li squints. The more he knows, the more he feels that there are many secrets hidden in Zhenwu.


    After a conversation, Lu Li was about to return to his tent on the pretext that the giant monster in the front of the caravan suddenly let out a roar. Then all the monsters of the whole caravan stopped and walked uneasily.


    Then, businessmen from all ethnic groups began to whisper. All kinds of voices rose one after another, as if they did not know what happened.


    Seeing this, Lu Li quietly released his mind and directly shrouded the area ahead.


    "Is that another caravan?" Although the divinity has been sealed in this world, Lu Li has detected that another team is coming.


    It is estimated that the two sides will meet soon.


    "Little brother, you go back first, no matter what you hear, don''t come out."


    Drunk expression is also some dignified, after the command of Lu Li, she and several caravan guards are to the front of the team.


    Lu Li looked at her back and silently found the tent where ling''er rested.


    At this time, ling''er seems to have been woken up by the noise outside. Seeing that Lu Li came back, she immediately asked, "what happened?"


    "It seems to have met another caravan, so nothing should happen."


    Lu Li handed the bowl of purple porridge on the table to ling''er, "you can rest at ease, no matter what happens, it has nothing to do with us, just can take this opportunity to leave the caravan."


    "You little boy, you are really cold-blooded."


    The little hairball on the table hummed: "the woman in the purple fantasy world is good to you. When you see something wrong, you plan to leave her behind?"


    "There are several people in this caravan who are more powerful than me. If something happens, it''s useless for me to stay here."


    Lu Li was expressionless. "What''s more, these caravans walking in the vast world are nothing more than seeking wealth. If there is no direct conflict of interest between them, I''m afraid there is no need to start."


    "You are still too young, little boy." The small hairball flew up, "there are also differences between caravans and caravans. Like this kind of caravan you meet, you should be on guard, and there is no danger. But it''s dangerous to meet guys who usually act as robbers. "


    Lu Li''s eyes flashed and said nothing.


    Ling''er held the bowl of purple porridge, sipped it a few times, and then said, "if If there is any danger, can you help them? "


    She asked Lu Li.


    Obviously, ling''er is also fond of being drunk.


    After all, it was the first time she felt the kindness of strangers.


    "Try your best. The vitality here and I are mutually exclusive. I may not be able to give full play to my strength." Lu Li grinds his teeth and doesn''t say too much. "Wait and see. If there''s no conflict, make sure it''s safe and then we''ll leave. If the other party is really malicious... "


    Lu Li thought for a while, trying to stimulate the true Qi, but there was no sense of block.


    However, the spirit of heaven and earth in this world is full of laws of vitality, which is totally different from his physical body from the two boundary rivers. In other words, if he consumes too much Qi, he will not be able to absorb the aura of heaven and earth to recover his strength.


    Although the true Qi of mingyoujing is comparable to endless, it is only a concept, and it is not really inexhaustible.


    If Lu Li is now his own person, he will certainly not hesitate to help, even if the enemy is defeated, there are also means to escape. But he should not only be responsible for his own life, but also the life and death of ling''er is tied to him. It is a dilemma for him to take linger into danger for a moment."I hope there will be no conflict."


    Lu Li sighed and could only hope that the caravan would not be a vicious man.


    ¡­¡­


    "There are dragons and beasts in the mount opposite. The blood concentration should be very high. The breath suppresses our mount."


    Drunk walked to the front of the caravan, and immediately a businessman came forward to explain the current situation to her in a low voice.


    At the moment, all of their mounts were restlessly standing still. The merchants who were good at training animals yelled at them several times, but they were still unwilling to move forward. All of them had no choice but to wait for the negotiation between the two sides.


    Drunk eyebrows slightly wrinkled, there is a kind of bad premonition in the heart, "we did not report with the life palace in advance, this river road should not have other caravans just right?"


    "The caravan that can control the Dragon beast may be the" robber. "


    A businessman looked dignified.


    This also happened to say drunk heart worry.


    However, he shook his head when he was drunk. "The robbers dare not risk entering the palace of life. You know, the palace of life has always been merciless to the robbers. Or I''ll go and negotiate with them to see if I can get the road out as soon as possible. "


    The world of the palace of life is extremely vast, but there are only a few rivers in the outer reaches of life. If a large caravan wants to pass through, it must be reported to the God of life in advance, so as to ensure that there is only one caravan on a river road at the same time, which can not only avoid conflicts between the caravans, but also prevent people like "Robbers" from mixing in.


    But now the two caravans have met each other, especially the other''s caravan has dragon beast mount. Under the pressure of breath, their mounts refuse to go on the road, so they must negotiate with each other to make way.


    "Be careful." The businessman knew that this was the only way.


    Drunk nodded and walked forward quickly.


    At this time, the caravan on the opposite side also appeared in their view.


    Seeing each other''s costume, the expression of drunk becomes more dignified.


    Because those people are uniform clothes, more than a dozen black dragon beast pulling a huge incomparable metal box, looks very strange.


    Generally speaking, most of the caravans came from all over the world. Except for a few core members, the personnel were not fixed, so there would not be such uniform clothing.


    Teams like this are usually subordinate to private caravans of some big people, or regular caravans from a powerful world.


    Whatever it is, it means that the other party is definitely not easy to provoke.


    After he got away from the team, he looked at the silent caravan from a distance and said in common language: "ladies and gentlemen, we have reported this river road in advance. Can you make it convenient for us to pass through?"


    Soon, a man came out of the caravan opposite.


    The other side covered his head and covered his face, revealing only a pair of eyes with scarlet light. He said faintly, "we have no intention of blocking the way. We want to pass, even if we pass."


    Drunk frowned, but politely said, "Your Majesty, the dragon and beast breath in the team is too strong to suppress our mount. Please keep a little bit of control. We can leave at any time. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    "Oh?"


    The strange man with scarlet eyes chuckled. "That''s your problem."


    After he said that, he raised his hand to the caravan behind him. All the people in the caravan stopped immediately, as if they were going to pack up in place. In this way, they completely occupied the river road.


    "Occupying the road is not allowed in the palace of life." Drunk bite teeth, but still intend to reason with each other.


    After all, this group of people looks fierce. If there is a conflict, their own side may not be able to get along with it.


    "Dahe road only allows one caravan to pass at the same time. If you can''t wait, you can go back the same way and wait until we leave."


    The strange man sneered, turned his head and said in a loud voice, "rest in place!"


    "Damn it!"


    Drunk holding his fist, he was trying to say something, but his shoulder was held down.


    She turned her head and saw the people who had stopped her. She couldn''t help but say, "Captain, they are too rampant."


    "Don''t be impulsive. These people should be slave owners."


    The caravan leader is a middle-aged man with morbid and pale complexion, and his pupils are completely golden, which looks extremely fantastic.


    "Slave owners? How is that possible? Did not a slave owner have been killed by the star picking emperor before? How could any slave owner dare to enter the palace of life? "


    Drunk expression slightly changed, voice also became low.


    Slave owner, that''s the cruelest name in the caravan.


    Even the robbers are very kind compared to the slave owners.


    Any caravan that meets a slave owner will have a very miserable end in the end. Only those powerful caravans that even the slaveholders find it hard to provoke will they avoid conflicts. However, this caravan was obviously not the kind that the slave owners could not afford.


    "Although the great emperor of picking stars deterred a number of slave owners, this group is a bit strange."


    The caravan leader''s golden eyes were fixed on the huge metal box and whispered, "they should have made a vote from other worlds, and then sneaked into the palace of life and took the road by the river. These people are obviously more organized than those who were caught before. Since the other party doesn''t want to have a conflict, let''s go back the same way. "


    "All right." Drunk to think about, think the captain''s words are very reasonable. Although she was reluctant to do so in her heart, it was not the time for her to be impulsive for the benefit of the whole caravan.


    So he glared at the strange man, turned around and left.


    The caravan leader''s golden eyes glowed with a ray of light, and looked at the strange man for a moment, and raised his hand to signal the caravan to return to the original road.


    During this period, the "slave owners" on the opposite side were watching with cold eyes until the caravan opposite was ready to leave on the original road. When the strange man with scarlet eyes suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    With his voice, the atmosphere on both sides immediately became a little tense.


    Obviously, after returning to the ranks drunk, the merchants in the caravan also knew that there was a slave owner on the opposite side. They remembered that they were facing such a group of ruthless lunatics. Many businessmen''s faces showed uneasy expressions.


    "Do you have any questions?"


    The caravan captain stared at the strange man with a gentle voice.


    "Hey," he said with a smile, "other people can go, but you can''t


    "Why?" The captain of the caravan frowned slightly, but he still had the attitude of not being humble or arrogant.


    "There''s no reason to be upset with your eyes."


    The strange man rubbed his fingers, and his tone gradually became gloomy: "golden eyes, you are the remnant of the world, and you still have royal blood on your body. For us, you are the first-class goods."


    "Oh, it turns out that your majesty has fixed his eyes on me."


    The leader of the caravan pointed to his golden eyes and said calmly, "this is just a variation of the day after tomorrow. It''s not a residual evil of the world. I''m just an ordinary night clan from the" sunless world ". As for the royal blood, it''s ridiculous


    "If your Excellency has nothing else to do, we will leave first."


    The captain of the caravan nodded to the strange man: "please."


    "Hey, the night clan without the sun world can still produce a pair of golden eyes just like the royal family in the world of thousands? Do you really think I''m an idiot? "


    The strange man sneered, "don''t want us to kill all of your caravan, just come over by yourself."


    "Little one, if you talk to our captain like this, don''t blame me for smashing your head."


    At this time, as the caravan guard chief, he stood out, stretched his hands behind his back and drew out the two tomahawks. His tone was very impolite.


    Seeing this, several other caravan guards gathered around him. The woman who had mastered the secret method said in a low voice: "Captain, you should take people away first. We will stop them."


    As the guards of the caravan, their duty is to protect the caravan and the safety of the goods.


    Seeing that the merchants were gradually evacuating, the caravan leader sighed helplessly and said to them, "don''t be too entangled. They are not easy to be provoked.""We''re not easy to get into."


    Drunk step forward, eyes cold at those slave owners.


    At the moment, her purple skin, emerged extremely mysterious black lines, the whole person''s breath is very dangerous.


    "Zihuan, Juling, ha ha. It seems that there are many surprises in this small caravan. "


    Strange man''s Scarlet eyes fixed on drunk, fingertips flashing strange light, so that the surrounding space began to twist. He turned around and said to the others, "brothers, these people don''t seem to know what our job is. Let''s teach them well. How about it?"


    "Head, how many mouths do you want?"


    In the slave home team, several men in the same costume came forward. One of them was very angry and looked at the other people as if he were watching the prey.


    "Except for the gold eyed one, the rest can be killed."


    The strange man said, and then ordered: "the woman of purple magic clan, also stay. It looks like a baby. It should sell for a good price


    "I see."


    A few people laughed strangely and walked out of the team carelessly.


    Then they took off their cloaks.


    Seeing their true faces, the woman who practiced the secret method exclaimed, "it''s a demon clan!"


    "People of the demon world?"


    The big man of Juling clan frowned.


    I saw that the appearance of those people like ghosts, skin like obsidian, forehead also had a single horn, looks ferocious and terrifying.


    "It''s a demon. No wonder it gives me a disgusting feeling." Drunk sneer up, but the heart has grown alert.


    Although the demon world is not particularly powerful in the vast world, their world is extremely vast, and the demons have a large number of types. At the same time, they believe in the strong. Therefore, the fighting power of the demons has always been in the forefront of the whole world.


    In addition, they are cruel in nature, so long as they have enough interests, they can do anything. In some dark corners of the world, you can always see the figure of the demon clan.


    "Do it."


    The weirdo stretched out in a loose voice.


    The five demons who showed their true features were at the same time breaking out of power. The dark evil spirit rose from the sky and diluted the breath of the law of life!


    "Chop!"


    In the face of the oncoming demons, the giant of Juling clan swung his Tomahawk and chopped it directly!


    He was the most powerful soldier in the convoy and was naturally given priority.


    Two demons rushed to him. One fought against his Tomahawk, and the other turned out to be a tall virtual giant. The evil spirit rolled around the giant and hit the head of the giant!


    Boom!


    The three men are fighting in a regiment, and the explosion of energy directly detonates the end of the battle.


    The woman who practiced the secret Dharma was saying something. More than a dozen spiritual lights were flying around her body for a moment, and immediately ran to a demon family in front of her.


    The demon sneered and said, "Qi practitioner? Too weak! "


    With the strength of his body, he withstood the attack of the woman. His black clothes were slightly damaged, but his steps did not stop at all. He ran to the woman''s neck and grabbed him.


    Just at this moment, a touch of purple light came from the side.


    On the spot will that demon''s arm to pierce!


    With the blood pouring, the demon''s look did not change. He turned his head and saw that it was drunk who attacked him. So he immediately left the woman who practiced the secret method and attacked towards the drunk.


    But as soon as he left, another demon took over and entangled the woman.


    They despise the Qi practitioners who specialize in secret arts, but they are very clear in their hearts that they really let go of the Qi practitioners, and they are afraid that their lethality is stronger than that of the warrior of the Juling clan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    The two sides scuffled to one place, and the retreating caravan heard the sound.


    In the tent, Lu Li has been using his mind to perceive the external situation. When he sees the demon clan, his face suddenly shows a moving expression.


    "I can''t believe that there are demon slave owners mixed in. It seems that they are doomed."


    Little hairball''s tone is a little urgent: "I''m too late to go to pick stars now. Little fart boy, let''s run away."


    "What are you running for? Those guys don''t look very strong either


    Lu Li grinned and began to use the formula: "what else can those demons do?"


    "Are you kidding, little boy, you don''t know what slave owners do. If they dare to be peddlers in the whole world, will they only have this strength on the surface? "


    "What''s more, these people are still demons!"


    "How can I be so unlucky? The lazy dog is not around. I met the slave owner. I''m so miserable!"


    "Don''t be impatient. I don''t think those demons will win." Lu Li''s mind is still aware of their battle. Although the five demons are fierce, they are obviously suppressed by the caravan guards.


    Although their combat effectiveness is fierce, they seem to be some self, fighting on their own, and there is no cooperation between them.


    But on the contrary, the caravan guards all have exquisite cooperation. Once anyone falls into a bitter battle, someone will go to the rescue immediately. The strong tacit understanding formed between them for a long time is absolutely not comparable to the selfish race of the demons.


    But even so, xiaomaoqiu didn''t feel optimistic. Instead, he kept on saying, "you don''t know the power of the slave owner. Run away, little fart boy, how did I cheat you?"


    "You little thing, if the slave owner really has any powerful means, you can tell me about it?"


    Lu Li gave a smile and then said, "if you don''t say anything, let me escape. Just now, don''t you still think that I am a person who is sentimental and unjust? Now I''m staying to help them. That''s not what you want


    "Little boy!"


    Little hairball is a little angry.


    It did not expect that Lu Li would use its words to fight back.


    Quite impatient after shaking a few circles, the small hair ball this just way: "OK, OK, I''m afraid of you!"


    "Slave owners, these guys, have props that can break the passage of the world. It''s this kind of props that help them travel around the world and complete the smuggling. If you think about the things that can run through the world passageway, if they are used to deal with you, do you still have life? "


    After saying this, xiaomaoqiu sighed: "if I had known that I would meet a slave owner this time, I should have let pick star accompany me with me."


    "It''s too late to say anything now. I''d better do something about it."


    Lu Li glanced at him, and then looked at ling''er. His tone was as soft as possible: "afraid not to be afraid?"


    Ling Er shakes his head: "not afraid."


    "Not afraid."


    Lu Li grinned, no matter what kind of demon, what slave owner, as long as it is a living creature, it has weaknesses.


    Moreover, if you insist on speaking, there are some connections between him and the demons. After all, most of the inheritance of the magic sect martial arts practitioners in Zhenwu region is based on the extension of the demon clan inheritance. Although Lu Li has not practiced the magic sect skills, he has seen many of them. It is not difficult to trace their roots and find the weaknesses of each other.


    "Let''s go and see what the demons are capable of."


    Lu Li beckons to ling''er, and then grabs the ball down and throws it into ling''er''s arms.


    Ling Er beautiful eyes reveal a trace of brilliance, she is also very curious about the demon clan. Even though you have read many stories about the demons in the historical records of Youshen, they have never seen them with their own eyes. Now that she has this opportunity, her thirst for knowledge in her bones has also been aroused. As soon as her head is hot, she decides to go with Lu Li to take risks.


    "Crazy, you''re both crazy!"


    Small hairball screamed, struggling to get out of the arms of ling''er, but ling''er was like a model. He pinched it and said in a soft voice, "darling, don''t move around."


    It''s over, the little girl has become a fool!


    Little hair ball is miserable, did not expect that ling''er should treat himself like this.


    Once again, they are likely to face the demons, and they are slave owners of a group of demons. Suddenly, they feel lifeless.


    "I didn''t expect that I was killed by two little kids!"


    "Lazy dog, white deer, pick stars, come and save me!"


    The little ball whimpered.


    On the other side, the battle is extremely fierce. The caravan guards and the five demons use their own means. The fierce energy explosion stirs up the river of life, and the big waves roll. Even the force under their feet starts to shake and seems to be falling.


    However, the strength of the caravan guard was obviously stronger. After several battles, the five demons were completely suppressed, especially the one who was drunk and broke through his arm and chose to fight with her. At the moment, half of his body was smashed, and the purple black blood flowed all over the ground. The fierce eyes were still staring at the drunk, and the evil spirit was diffused, and his broken wound was not Broken peristalsis, like living things, soon grew new granulation.Seeing this terrible recovery ability, the drunken expression is also a little ugly.


    The black lines on her face have faded a lot, which is obviously the reason why she used too much force and consumed so much.


    "You can''t drag on like this, boom, quick decision!"


    Drunk immediately called out to the big man of Juling clan.


    The giant Han of Juling clan fought against two demons with one enemy, and even defeated the two demons. However, there was no substantial damage.


    Now when he heard the sound of drunkenness, the big man said with a smile, "make it!"


    As soon as the words fell, a layer of red awn appeared on his two huge tomahawks, like blood color, but it contained extremely terrible power.


    At the moment of the appearance of the red awn, the big man roared, and the whole body suddenly expanded for several circles, as if he had become a real giant. He chopped down with one axe, and the void vibrated, and a demon clan was directly cut into flesh and blood all over the sky.


    He urged his talent, physical strength burst several times, really showed the strength of the caravan guard.


    "Damn it!" In addition, the eyes of the living demon clan coagulated. Although his companion was killed, he didn''t have any anger, but he felt that there was no light on his face. When he was about to pounce on him again, he heard the red eyed monster''s humanity: "light up, this big guy seems to have great blood, and it''s a good commodity."


    "I see!"


    That demon clan grinned grimly and responded. After that, his whole body burst out with amazing magic Qi. His body also inflated. His clothes were directly cracked, revealing his rock like muscles and growing black claws.


    He uttered an unnatural roar in his mouth, and then sneered, "compete for strength? You''ve got the wrong opponent, big man. "


    After that, the changed demon clan directly rushed to the big man of the Juling clan. The speed was as fast as lightning, and only a faint shadow could be seen.


    The big man''s heart is a Lin, will be the axe across the chest, with a broad ax to resist the attack of the demon clan.


    Dang!


    A huge crash of gold and iron exploded directly on the Tomahawk. The man''s face changed, but his whole body could not help leaning back!


    He was hit by this, directly hit out of balance, the huge body staggered a few steps, his face is incredible.


    In his present state, even if he is a puppet emperor, he can''t be touched by his physical strength. He has to use magical powers to win him down. But this demon clan, actually only by the physical force of a collision, hit him a little stagger, the arm also appeared acid numb feeling, that is the blood circulation is not smooth, it shows that after this collision, he was slightly injured!


    "The physical strength of demons, how terrible?" The big man of Juling clan is also the first time to fight with the demon clan. Unexpectedly, the physical strength of the other party is not weaker than himself. He immediately put up a little contempt and raised his fighting spirit. He laughed and said, "good strength, come again!"


    He shook his shoulders, which seemed to be a provocation. In fact, he was integrating his strength. His eyes were fixed on the demons floating in front of him. He secretly stored his strength, and suddenly made an axe!


    This axe in the mid air, leaving a faint red mark, whistling sound overwhelming, head off!


    That demon clan is not dodging, grinning, there is magic Qi escaping out: "do you think I am that trash?"


    He refers to the demon clan who was chopped into mud by a big man.


    Seeing that he didn''t dodge, Han''s face changed slightly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    Boom!


    Chop the axe, and directly cut the demon clan down!


    A burst of dazzling red light bloomed, instantly engulfed his body.


    When the big man of Juling clan saw that he had hit each other, his face relaxed.


    But before his face was completely relaxed, his arm muscles began to tense and even shiver.


    He looked at the fading red light in his eyes. In the red light, he saw a figure gradually standing up, holding the Tomahawk in his hands and raising the Tomahawk inch by inch.


    "That''s all your strength?"


    "If that''s all I can do, I''ll be disappointed."


    The red light dissipated, and the demon stood undamaged with his Tomahawk in both hands. His tone mocked: "if you are such a waste, you will be killed on the first day."


    "It''s impossible!"


    The big man of Juling clan was shocked.


    "Boom, don''t be distracted!"


    When the big man''s mind was in shock, a demon family suddenly gave up the target in front of him and went to attack him secretly.


    Fortunately, Zui always pays attention to the whole war situation, and immediately hits a purple light column to hit the devil''s chest, and makes a sound to remind the big man.


    The big man woke up and knew that he had just made a fatal mistake. Then he bit his teeth, and another Tomahawk swept his hand and roared: "one axe can''t kill you, then two!"


    Bang!


    That demon clan still does not dodge, just eat this Tomahawk attack with the body.


    But this time, a more surprising scene appeared.


    The demon stood motionless, not only did not get hurt, but showed a mocking expression, "finished?"


    The great man of the Juling clan is awe stricken.


    "That''s my turn."


    That demon clan released the hand holding the Tomahawk, moved very fast, and even sent out an empty explosion!


    Less than half an eye blink of time, he came to the Juling clan in front of the big man, raised his foot and kicked in the face of the big man.


    This kick makes the head of Juling clan fall back uncontrollably, and the look in his eyes disappears in an instant. He is kicked out of consciousness by this kick!


    The tower like body collapsed with a dull sound.


    On the scene, suddenly quiet down.


    Several guards of the caravan couldn''t believe what they saw. The giant man of the Juling clan was the most powerful one among them. He was kicked unconscious by the demon clan?


    "If the leader didn''t ask me to be merciful, this one foot would have killed you."


    The demon fell down, and his hoarse voice was full of sarcasm. Then he looked at the other three remaining demons and said coldly, "if you''ve had enough play, you''ll do it quickly."


    Hearing the speech, the three demons did not hesitate to directly stimulate the evil spirit, and their bodies expanded several times, and their combat power was also improved.


    Several caravan guards, who were originally oppressive, immediately fell into a decline. If it had not been for the Juling clan, who had killed a demon clan with an axe, so that they could allocate enough manpower to deal with it, I am afraid one of them would be destroyed by this group of demons.


    "Drunk, what shall we do?"


    A guard holding a long stick and the demon fight a record, can''t help looking at drunk.


    The great man of Juling clan fell down, drunk as the strongest among them, people naturally took her as the main heart bone.


    Drunk hands continue to release purple light, forehead has seen sweat, forced to stabilize the breath, said: "no matter how long you can support as long as you can, give the caravan enough time to evacuate!"


    "Yes."


    "Then fight with them!"


    Suddenly, they were not afraid of death, but were afraid of death.


    "Boring loyalty."


    The red eyed monster looked at this scene coldly, then turned his head to a demon clan and said, "catch up with the caravan, kill all the people, and bring back the rest of the evil to me."


    "Yes, chief."


    The demon took orders in a low voice, and immediately flew through the air.


    "Stop him!"


    Aware of his intention, Zui immediately reacted and screamed to stop the demon clan. However, the demon clan that had just been fighting with her broke out with strong fighting power, and she was haunted by her death and did not give her a chance to stop her.


    Drunk dark scold a, can only avoid the attack, raised his hand to the demon who chased the caravan to play a purple light column.


    However, she shot in a hurry, it was difficult to hit. The other side just dodged the attack of the light column, and even stopped to show a provocative sneer to the drunk.


    "No!" Drunk bite teeth, she is very clear, if this demon catch up with those businessmen in the caravan will not fight the enemy, will only flee for their lives. As for the captain of the caravan, Zui knows him very well and knows that his strength is not strong, and he can not be the opponent of this demon clan.But in front of her, the demons were still clinging to her, and others were struggling to fight. Drunk, she couldn''t help but show a desperate look and watched the demon fly away.


    But just then!


    A bright sword light swept through the air, and cut the demon into two pieces on the spot. The purple black blood was sprayed out. Half of the body still kept the momentum of rushing forward and fell directly into the river of life!


    All of a sudden, this stupefied scene happened.


    And the red eyed monster squinted, and the whole person''s standing posture changed.


    He felt the threatening power from the sword light. Different from the caravan guards in front of him, the strong one who sent out the sword light was obviously an expert in killing.


    So he turned his eyes and looked at the two small figures that suddenly appeared on the river road.


    Drunk also saw them two, but she was startled: "little brother, what are you doing here, let''s go!"


    It is Lu Li and ling''er who came here.


    Heard the drunk voice, Lu Li smile.


    "It''s disgusting, little boy!"


    "How can you throw a corpse into the river of life?"


    "Do you know that the river of life is the purest substance. How can I bathe in the river of life in the future?"


    Just when the atmosphere is a little weird, the little hairball in the arms of ling''er breaks the silence and scolds Lu Li endlessly.


    "Shut your mouth."


    Lu Li glanced at it.


    The little hairball showed his big rabbit''s teeth, and then he didn''t speak.


    In fact, it is also a little nervous.


    Although it was not the first time it faced the slave owners, it was accompanied by Emperor tuntian before. Even if the slave owners were carrying the exotic treasures of the broken world passage, they could not raise any waves in front of the power of the emperor.


    So it yells so loudly, but also wants to give its own courage.


    As a result, Lu Li''s momentum weakened a little bit on the spot and did not dare to speak again.


    "Terran?" The red eyed monster looked at Lu Li and suddenly sneered: "I can''t believe that even the bugs in the wild world can enter the palace of life now."


    "Is there a little bit of nonsense?"


    Lu Li cleared his throat and tried to make his voice more stable. But then he found that it was futile. His expression was a little bit distressed. He stretched out his hand and turned into a sword. "I heard that the demons are brave and good at fighting. Do you want to fight?"


    "Little fellow, do you want to die?"


    The demon who defeated the giant Han of Juling clan took a step forward and breathed out a faint evil spirit, and rushed to Luli on the spot.


    "Be careful!"


    Drunk exclaimed.


    Lu Li''s face was taut and his tone was a little boring: "who''s the little guy?"


    Hum!


    A silver sword light with his hand up and down, cut to the void in front of his body, originally should be a sword, but the demon suddenly appeared there, as if he had caught the sword light with his body, and a bloody wound was cut directly on his chest.


    Lu Li raised his hand again and picked the sword light, cutting off the whole shoulder of the demon clan.


    Losing an arm, he finally screamed, his eyes full of horror!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    "Back off, you''re not his opponent!"


    At this time, the red eye freak also saw a clue and made a sound to remind him.


    That demon clan was a member of his army. If it was folded here, it would be a great blow to the strength of the caravan.


    It''s a pity that his warning is still a little late.


    Although the demon clan reacted, but just as he retreated rapidly, the "young boy" in front of him was following up with a ghostly step.


    The distance between the two people seems to have been discussed in advance with general accuracy.


    It''s exactly three feet.


    A sword''s distance!


    Lu Li wields the long sword of true Qi, and the space is slightly shaken. The invisible and colorless sword Qi bursts out, which is the sword distance of characteristic bonus.


    The demon felt a pain in his chest, but his face showed a lucky color, knowing that he had escaped the most deadly attack.


    However, as soon as his luck appeared, he froze.


    Because Lu Li actually took away the real Qi sword directly. The terrible force seemed to pierce through the void, and the air was dancing disorderly. Therefore, the river of life was solidified for a moment. The next moment, it was rolled up by the turbulent flow of genuine Qi, which suddenly spread out, like cutting the river surface!


    Secret sword, moving mountain!


    Boom!


    When Zhenqi sword touched the demon''s body, the other side froze on the spot. After a breath, the body seemed to have been bombarded for thousands of times, twitching and flying backward. When it fell in front of the red eyed monster, it had become a pile of rotten meat.


    After killing that demon, Lu Li curled his lips. It seems that this move is really useful.


    Wei Zhi''s mountain moving method is integrated into the sword technique, which has a very simple and crude effect.


    To put it bluntly, it is to use the sword''s strength, plus the characteristic distance bonus to distract the opponent. Lu Li does not have a sword in hand. He directly blows out the Zhenqi long sword, which is similar to the second kill effect.


    But this kind of application method, or Lu Li''s first attempt, unexpectedly suitable for himself.


    "What a cruel means, little brother. You really have a set of skills."


    The red eyed monster looked down at the pile of rotten meat in front of him, then raised his head, changed his pure human language, and said with a smile: "wuzun?"


    Lu Li picked her eyebrows.


    Wuzun realm is the ancient human realm of Zhenwu region, which represents Mingyou.


    Red eye weirdo put forward this address, not necessarily without the meaning of temptation.


    But when he saw the change of Lu Li''s expression for a moment, he had a certain number in his heart. He said with a sneer: "this trip is really a surprise. First of all, there are the remaining evils in the world, and then I meet a family of ancient people. It seems that the devil''s road has sheltered me, and God wants me to make a fortune."


    With that, he drank away the other demons, walked out slowly, and took off his cloak.


    Surprisingly, under the cloak, it is not as ferocious and ferocious as other demons.


    On the contrary, except for his blood like red hair and a pair of scarlet eyes, he had a human like appearance.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Chi Mie. I come from the red devil clan in the demon world."


    He showed a strange smile, tone and action are extremely elegant.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "the red devil clan, I haven''t heard of it, but your name is very good. It sounds very easy to kill."


    Red Mie looks unchanged, licked his lips and said: "little guy, stir up my killing, you will suffer."


    "Good."


    "Try it?"


    Lu Li holds the palm of his hand and once again condenses a sword of true Qi.


    And then I made a look at me when I was drunk.


    Drunk at this time just wake up, extremely complex look at Lu Li.


    She didn''t expect that the child she picked up in the middle of the section was such a hidden strong man.


    Lu Li''s previous swords, which turned the world around, are still engraved in her mind for a long time.


    However, she did not forget her duty, and immediately ordered several other guards to take away the comatose troll and rush to the caravan as soon as possible to escort the caravan away.


    But she stood still.


    "Little brother, I''ll stay and help you." Drunk did not ask Lu Li why to conceal the strength of such stupid words, but firmly said: "although I am not as good as you, but at least can implicate several demons for you."


    "No, just take care of the girl for me."


    Anyway, it has been exposed. Lu Li did not continue to pretend to be naive. His tone was calm and said: "it''s too much trouble for me to take care of my life."


    Drunk seems to want to say something, but see linger standing on one side, to say the words and swallow back.


    Then she was in front of ling''er.


    "Sister, the porridge you sent is delicious." Ling Er whispered a word to Zui.


    Drunk slightly stunned, and then realized that she was saying that she had given Lu Li the food before, and the expression on her face also softened a little bit, "it''s ok if you like it."But at this time she remembered that when she asked Luli how the food tasted, Luli lied and prevaricated a few words, and then secretly glared at Luli.


    This little guy, there''s no truth in his mouth!


    Just now she was distracted by Lu Li''s strength. Now she calms down and looks back on Lu Li''s performance before. She thinks that Lu Li is a curious child. Even when the giant of the Juling clan is open, she worries that he will be hit and tries his best to comfort her.


    At the moment, I thought that I was cheated by him!


    "Sister, don''t blame him. He has to do it." Ling''er is extremely intelligent. When she looks at her drunk expression, she knows what she is thinking in her heart and stealthily takes off for Lu.


    But the little hairball in her arms said: "that little fart child has bad water, it must be intentional!"


    Lu Li listened to the voice of the conversation behind him. His expression was a little embarrassed. He could only pretend that he didn''t hear. The sword pointed to Chi Mie: "you come first, I''ll come first?"


    "After all, the ancient world is a wild world. I don''t think you have seen the means of the great world. Then, the comer is the guest. Please go first."


    Chi Mie sneered and even turned his hands to show his contempt.


    Encounter this kind of arrogant fool, Lu Li naturally can''t get it. Once he steps on it, he flies and stabs out a sword.


    After seeing the physical strength of the demons, Lu Li knew that the red extermination must be stronger than the previous demons, so he made a direct move to narrow the distance and chose close combat.


    Only when you enter the field where your opponent is best at, you can see the flaws as quickly as possible.


    The thought flashed through my heart.


    Lu Li has already raised his sword and came to Chi Mie, and stabbed him in the eyebrow.


    But then, Lu Li frowned slightly.


    Although the sword is stabbed, it doesn''t have any feeling of piercing into the entity.


    Space capability?


    Lu Li thinks of the second-order monster he met in the monster sea before.


    "What, go on?" Chimie did not move, and his scarlet eyes were full of banter.


    Lu Li received the sword and sent it again. A sword light chopped to the red Mie.


    However, the sword light directly passed through the red body without causing any damage.


    Red Mie looked down at his intact body, and even reached out to brush his front. With a relaxed expression, "little guy, it seems that you don''t know the ability of the red devil clan."


    "If you are Emperor Wu''s realm, I will turn around and go without saying a word. Just wuzun, you dare to fight with me alone. Haven''t your elders taught you to be in awe of the unknown


    Red out laughing cold, lightning like hands out to grasp the land away.


    The black evil spirit covers the sky and earth, covering everything around in an instant.


    Lu Li was directly hit by this evil Qi, and a feeling of annoyance came out of his chest. His heart was slightly tight: "does evil Qi have a restraining effect on true Qi?"


    That kind of irritating and greasy feeling comes from the genuine Qi that is consumed violently in the body.


    "No


    Lu Li cuts out with a sword and splits the rolling evil Qi, but there is no trace of red out in front of him.


    "Up there!"


    Drunk voice came, remind way.


    Lu Li raised his head, but he saw a red light in his hand and threw it out with a grim smile!


    Boom!


    That regiment of energy suddenly exploded, Luli was pushed out by Juli several feet, ejected a piece of blood fog!


    When I look up again, I just see the scene of red extinction drilling into the void.


    No wonder this guy is so good at it.


    It turns out that he is the same as the demon beast, and has similar ability to escape into space, but the ability of Chi Mie is obviously more advanced.


    That demon beast''s own strength is not strong, and at the moment of attack, it will completely expose the entity, but the red extermination does not seem to have this weakness.


    He escaped into space for the sake of moving!


    Lu Li back a cold, without hesitation to turn a chop!


    "Too slow."


    Red out of the voice from his back, at the same time, an arm has passed through Lu Li''s right chest, bloody!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    Lu Li opens his mouth and spits out a mouthful of blood in silence. He wants to grasp the hand of Chi Mie, but he has already escaped into the void again.


    Quietly, a few red lights came out again.


    A series of energy explosions suddenly covered Luli.


    Drunk to see this scene, almost into despair.


    She didn''t expect that there was an adult red devil hiding in the slave owner.


    The Red Devils are the superior race in the demon world. They are born with the power of space. They can not only escape into the void, but also can pass through any substance silently.


    Between the virtual and the real, killing is invisible.


    The Red Devils are one of the most terrible killer races in the demon world.


    "Little hairball, you must think of a way Ling''er also saw the scene of red extinguished arm penetrating Lu Li''s chest, and said to the small hairball in his arms.


    Xiaomaoqiu''s big eyes blinked and sighed: "I''ve told you to let him run away quickly. This little boy has to be a hero. Now he is being watched by the Red Devils. It''s too late to escape."


    Said, the ball suddenly to the sky called: "pick the star, in not in!"


    Ling''er and Zui are both stunned.


    But drunk but a face excited: "you Do you know the great emperor


    Little hairball did not pay attention to her, continued to shout: "you do not hand, my adult will die here!"


    Although no one responded, little hairball knew that she would always pay attention to the situation here.


    But what it can''t think of is that, since pick star values this little fart from the wild world, why not help?


    If you want to make a good relationship, the salvation at this time must be better than sending him home?


    "It''s over. It seems that picking up stars is trying to save the dying."


    For a long time did not get the answer of pick star, small hairball helpless way: "can only see this little fart child''s nature."


    "Shut your mouth!"


    At this time, the gradually stopped energy explosion, a touch of snow sword light flew out through the red light.


    One, two, three


    Hundreds of sword lights flew out at the same time, crushing all the evil Qi on the spot. Lu Li''s figure stepped out of it and staggered for a few steps. Then he stood still. His face was as deep as the water channel: "if you talk nonsense, I''ll kill you first."


    "I want to save your life


    The little hairball grunted, this ignorant man.


    But Lu Li didn''t look at it. He looked at the blood hole in his chest. His eyes were a little fierce.


    How long haven''t you been so badly hurt?


    Well, it didn''t take long.


    After the first world war with Yuan Jingtao, he was seriously injured by Cang Wang, which was definitely more serious than now.


    But Lu Li has never been injured like this.


    "I''m afraid it''s your ancestor to play Yin moves."


    With a fierce force, Lu Li opened his eyes of exploration, and seemed to feel his appeal. His vision immediately became more specific, and the world changed completely.


    In his eyes, the original real world has become a layer after layer of light. Each layer seems to represent a different space. The space composition of the palace of life is extremely complex. Luli can only see through three layers, and then it becomes a vast expanse of white.


    But three floors is enough!


    Red figure, hidden in one of the spaces, like a group of flickering fire, very eye-catching.


    At the moment, Chi Mie Zheng is "swimming" in several layers of space. With his ability, he seems to be unable to penetrate the space beyond the third floor. He kept getting closer to the land, and only when he was very close did he emit a red light full of explosive energy.


    Although this guy has an advantage, he is very cautious. He clearly knows that Lu Li''s sword cultivation has extremely strong ability of close combat.


    Lu Li is the first time to encounter such a difficult opponent.


    But it also aroused the ferocity of Lu Li.


    A sword swings away the red light and explodes in the void more than ten feet away from him. The afterwave blows his hair and moves his hair. Lu Li keeps his sword waving posture and sneers: "is this the ability?"


    "It seems that the Red Devils are just like this."


    "Are you afraid that I will cut you into rotten meat with one sword, just like your subordinate?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you die worse than him."


    Although Lu Li keeps on speaking hard, his eyes have never left the red figure wandering in the depths of the void.


    Just as Chi Mie approached again, Lu Li''s eyes narrowed.


    I''ve been cheated!


    Chi Mie seemed to want to teach him another lesson. He quickly approached him and stepped out of the void.


    However, Lu Li has already grasped his trend. At the moment when he stepped out of the void, the sword in his hand suddenly stabbed out!


    This sword is extremely fast, without any warning. When Chi Mie reacts, he only has time to hold up the evil Qi and deviates slightly from the edge of the sword. However, he is stabbed in the left arm. The long sword of true Qi goes through directly, and Lu Li detonates it immediately!"Asshole!"


    Chimie screamed, his left arm was blown to pieces, and purple black blood and flesh splashed. He was surprised and angry. He didn''t know why Lu Li was in charge of his own movements.


    Subconsciously, he slapped Lu Li''s blood hole in his chest.


    Lu Li, however, does not hide or dodge, fighting for the wound to be hit, and two fingers stabbed at the red out eyebrow!


    Red out immediately feel danger, eyes fixed on Lu Li''s fingers, fly back!


    He had a premonition that if he was hit by Lu Li''s fingers, he would probably die directly!


    "Run, can you run?"


    Infinite!


    Lu Li''s direct transport envoy is not familiar with the infinite body method. The surrounding space is pulled into countless dotted lines in this instant, which makes the ground shrink into an inch. With only one step, he catches up with chimie, and the sword finger taps on his eyebrows!


    Wind and thunder in heaven and earth


    wind and thunder, God kill!


    Lu Li''s fingers touched, between heaven and earth seems to spread out a faint ghost cry, gods angry.


    Kill God, kill God!


    Chi Mie''s eyes were terrified, his body fell to the ground, and his soul was directly "wiped" by Lu Li.


    It turns out that the most terrifying part of God killing, that is, the most powerful killing skill, is to kill the soul directly, not to kill the flesh!


    In his heart, Lu Li knocked at the soul of the red out, looked at the horror expression on his transparent face, and sneered: "how crazy again?"


    This is not a place where life and death can be separated.


    The spirit of the red out of the body, immediately rejected by the law of the world, as if burned by the fire of pain screamed, but did not make a sound.


    Even, no one can see the existence of this soul except the one who kills God.


    Therefore, in other people''s eyes, Lu Li just points a little red with his finger, and he is already dead.


    "I had a few more questions for you."


    "Now that I''ve changed my mind, you''d better die."


    Lu Li pulls away his fingers, and his red soul melts like snow. He tries his best to say something to Luli. However, Luli can''t hear a word and doesn''t want to hear it.


    Wipe out the red out of the soul, Lu Li felt the intense consumption of Qi in his body, almost only a trace.


    Although this move is powerful, it is a kind of martial art that can only be seen in the divine realm. If Lu Li is forced to use it, it is also natural that the true Qi in his body can not be supported.


    However, although chimie is dead, there are still several people alive in the demon clan.


    Lu Li''s eyes turn to those demons.


    The men stepped back at once.


    The expression is extremely afraid.


    Although the demons are cruel and tyrannical, they also believe that the strong are respected. Chimie is the strongest one in this demon caravan. However, Lu Li killed him with a finger. The rest of the demons were frightened and fell on the ground without saying a word.


    They did not ask for mercy, but they also lost the courage to fight.


    "Are you all right?" Worried, he rushed to the chest hole.


    Although the blood hole has been closed at this time, Lu Li''s look is not good.


    "The gas is exhausted. It''s no big problem." Lu Li shook his head, and then walked toward the demons who were lying on the ground.


    Drunk but a pull him, "the demon is insidious and cunning, can not be credulous."


    Lu Li chuckled at the smell of speech, "insidious and cunning. You should know how to judge the situation. Do you think?"


    He looked at the demons who did not dare to lift their heads.


    See this scene, Lu Li is also lazy to pay attention to them, straight to the huge metal box.


    At the moment of his approach, more than a dozen dragon beasts used to transport the metal boxes roared and looked uneasily at the Terrans in front of them.


    As high-level mounts, they already have some wisdom. They know that this Terran is not easy to offend, but they don''t want Luli to get close to the metal box.


    "You are very loyal."


    Lu Li stopped, suddenly turned his head and asked, "are these mounts very valuable?"


    Drunk to hear this question, slightly a Leng, this just replied: "dragon beast is a more advanced mount, in addition to the powerful caravan, the general caravan is not able to buy them, of course, very valuable."


    "That''s good. It''s not without harvest." Lu Li grinned and swept the dragons and beasts with a kind eye.


    The dragons roared more uneasily.


    "Be quiet. You are my property now."


    Lu Li released a trace of breath, smiling threat: "disobedient, killed to feed that little thing."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    Lu Li sent out such a fierce breath, immediately let those dragons and beasts back in fear.


    Although dragons and beasts are just beasts, they know that they fear the strong.


    Lu Li killed their master, and their breath made them feel very dangerous. These dragons and beasts immediately restrained their ferocity.


    "Look what''s in this metal box?"


    At this time, the little ball flew over and made a big circle around the metal box. His voice was very excited.


    When it looks at Lu Li again, the eyes are full of appreciation.


    This kid still has some skills.


    Although it can''t be compared with lazy dogs and white deer, and even worse than picking stars, it''s better to be young. If we cultivate them well, we''ll be a good fighter under our adult seat.


    So its attitude towards Lu Li immediately changed dramatically, and it also made a gesture of wanting to count the spoils.


    "Don''t open it first. The slave owners have a lot of protection for their goods. In order to avoid the loss of goods due to too strong force, they usually set up self destruction devices. If you don''t pay attention, you may get hit. "


    Drunken quickly stood up to block, explained after a way: "let me inform the captain first, he is familiar with these ingenious devices, and it is not too late for him to make a decision after he has seen them."


    After saying that, she looked at Lu Li, her expression was a little hesitant, as if she did not know how to call Lu Li.


    "Call my name, Luli."


    Lu Li took a look at her, but also showed some apologies: "I didn''t mean to deceive you before. It''s just that we should be careful in this unfamiliar world."


    "I understand. I don''t mean to blame you. If you hadn''t helped us this time, our caravan would have suffered a great blow and would have been in danger of collapse."


    Drunk at this time also adjusted the mentality, did not blame the meaning of Lu Li.


    Although Lu Li concealed his identity and mixed into the caravan, he did not bring any loss to the caravan. Instead, he rescued the caravan at a critical moment.


    Drunk and even have some lucky, perhaps this is God''s blessing. If it had not been for seeing the two children walking alone on the river road before, which aroused her a trace of good will, regardless of the peer''s obstruction, they would not have been able to get the help of Lu Li.


    "Just a moment, please." Although I have figured out everything, the tone of drunken speech has taken on a bit of formality, not as casual as before.


    After signaling to Lu Li, she used special means to establish contact with the caravan and briefly explained what happened here. Then several people fell into a rather awkward atmosphere.


    Ling''er is shy by nature, and she is not good at words. Although she is aware of the strange atmosphere, she doesn''t know how to break it.


    Lu Li didn''t care about this at all and began to study those demons.


    The rest of them were all lying on the ground, motionless like a sculpture.


    "Little boy, are you soft hearted at this time? Kill them! Kill them all


    The little hairball swayed to Lu Li and said in a bewitching voice: "the demons are all careful. If you let them go this time, they will not be grateful, but will remember and hate you. After returning to the demon world, they will tell the red demon family that you have killed an adult red devil. After that, you will have to face the endless pursuit of the red devil family!"


    "The Red Devils are so united? I''ll kill them across the world Lu Li glanced at the little hairball and felt that it was a bit alarmist.


    Such a cold race like the demon clan will not frown even when the leader is killed. Although it does not seem to be for survival, Lu Li is still a little unconvinced to say that they will go across the whole world to hunt down the murderer for a dead clan.


    "What do you know? Demons are not a whole. They are a world built by one race after another. There are very few people of the red devil clan. They are born to be good materials for killing. You can also see the space power that can appear and disappear. If the red devil''s strength is stronger, do you think you can beat him? "


    "Therefore, even in the demon world, the Red Devils are also a very feared race. There have been several major races that launched a war of extermination against the red demons. If it had not been for the ability of the red demons, they would have disappeared completely like many powerful races in the demon world. "


    "Now that they''re struggling and keeping a low profile, it''s not easy to have an adult red devil. If the Red Devils know that you have been infected with adult red devil''s life, they will never let you go! "


    With the voice of milk gas in the milk, xiaomaoqiu said extremely cruel words: "if you want my adult to say something, it''s better to avoid trouble in the future and kill them all as soon as possible, so as to prevent future trouble."


    When he said this, he even gave a drunk look.


    "Lu Lu Li saved us. We will never betray him. "She was frightened by the meaningful eyes of the little hairball, for fear that Lu Li would really follow its advice.


    To kill people and kill their mouths, we should do more thoroughly. In addition to the demons present, the rest of the caravan people should also be eradicated together.


    "Don''t listen to it talking." Lu Li grabs the ball and rubs its hair hard, which leads to its dissatisfaction. Then he says, "I don''t want to kill these demons. There are still some things that I want to prove. It''s not important to kill them."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li looked at the corpse of Chi Mie and said with a smile, "what about the red devil? No matter how high his skill is, I''ll kill him."


    "That adult red devil''s ability is not very powerful. I''ve seen a really powerful red devil. Once I reach out, I can close six floors of space. Even if you are emperor level, there is no escape. In the closed space, the red devil is invincible."


    Little hairball muttered in a low voice.


    Lu Li moved slightly in his heart, thinking of the special vision he had seen with his exploratory eyes.


    At that time, he felt his extremely strong idea, and the exploratory eye automatically analyzed the world in front of him. What fell into the field of vision became a three-layer colorful space.


    And red extinction is constantly shuttling in those three layers of space, which shows that his talent is not fully developed.


    However, being mentioned by xiaomaoqiu, Luli imagined the strong man who closed six floors of space, and estimated that the other side should be beyond the existence of God.


    That is to say, the strong ones at the road level.


    "Don''t be alarmist there. If you say it again, I''ll feed you to the Dragon beast."


    Lu Li covers the mouth of the small hairball, and plans to wait until no one else to discuss the problem of space interlayer with it.


    At this time, the caravan that had fled before had returned, and the leader was the caravan leader with pale skin and golden eyes.


    He came to Lu Li and said in pure human language: "thank you for saving my companion."


    "It''s a piece of cake. I don''t need to thank you. There''s something I need to trouble you about here."


    Lu Li didn''t mean to do meritorious service, and he didn''t have the need. He went straight to the point.


    He will make a move, one is to see the good intentions of drunk, the other is to some curiosity about the demon clan. It''s just from the heart. There''s no need to hold on to it. Moreover, he is more concerned about what goods are stored in the huge metal box, so that a group of powerful demons can take such a big risk and sneak across the river road.


    "It''s natural. Please rest assured."


    The leader of the caravan laughed and was able to organize a caravan to do business in the whole world. He was also a wonderful man. Seeing that Lu Li didn''t like to be hypocritical and polite, he went directly to the metal box and observed it. He explained, "the slave owner''s goods are nothing more than rare and rare creatures. Sometimes they will accept the Commission and sneak into the world Kidnap the offspring of a great man. The leader of the team is a red devil, so it is more likely to come to the latter


    Said, the caravan captain''s eyes are bright, the golden light blooms, the son carefully will the metal box looked once.


    Lu Li saw this and looked at him curiously.


    Remembering the time when he used divinity to spy on him, Chi Mie once said that the leader of the caravan was a remnant of evil in the world, and he also had royal blood.


    That pair of golden eyes, is proof.


    Now it seems that the ability of the golden eye may be similar to that of the probing eye?


    Lu Li shows a meditative state.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    "About."


    After looking at it for a moment, the leader of the caravan began to remove many devices hidden in the metal box. Most of them were novelty gadgets. Although Lu Li had never seen them, he knew at a glance that those gadgets would definitely be powerful. At least when he forced the box open, it was not a problem to destroy the metal box.


    After the exploration of the golden eyes, the team leader could not leave the light one by one, and some of them could not be separated from the original light


    "You come."


    Lu Li looked at it without any gap, just like a whole metal box, but also had no way to start. He simply handed it all over to the caravan leader to deal with it.


    The leader of the caravan did not refuse. After smiling, he reached out and pressed on the metal box several times. When the box came to a click, countless complex lines appeared, which turned into squares and bounced out along the cracks of the lines.


    Finally, the huge metal box was completely opened, but the scene inside made people a little surprised.


    There is no living creature in mind. There is only an oval metal egg in the box.


    "What is this?"


    Lu Li blurted out.


    After scanning the expressions of those businessmen around, I found that many businessmen who were well-informed did not seem to have seen this metal egg.


    "Is it a dragon egg?" someone inquired


    "I''ve been to several dragon circles, but I''ve never seen a dragon that lays metal eggs."


    Immediately a businessman retorted.


    "Maybe it''s some kind of material? Although slave owners are a group of people, no one has stipulated that they must plunder living creatures. There are too many mysteries in the world that we do not know. Maybe this is the new material. "


    Some people think that it may not be the eggs of living creatures, but it may be a kind of weapon or a material for forging weapons.


    Of course, all this is just a guess, and no one can tell the exact result.


    Lu Li is also observing the metal egg with his exploratory eye. Later, he finds out that this thing should not be the "pseudo God level" defined by the modifier, because the exploration eye can''t find out the root of this thing.


    The captain of the caravan pondered at the moment and explained, "although I have never seen this kind of metal egg, it must belong to some kind of creature, and it is a very rare one."


    Hearing his words, Lu Li released the small hairball and hinted at it with his eyes.


    Xiaomaoqiu flies to the metal egg reluctantly. After observing it carelessly for a while, his eyes gradually become serious. "Strange, the smell of this egg is very complicated. I seem to have seen several of them. Where did you see them?"


    The little ball tried to think, and the fur was all crumpled up.


    "This one, is it Zhenhai emperor?"


    The captain of the caravan saw that the little hairball could speak his words. Although there was no realm, he could still fly in the sky. He could not help thinking of a rumor in the palace of life. He was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that Zhenhai emperor was there in person. He was really slighted."


    Small hairy ball swept his one eye, light way: "don''t flatter this adult, pick star is in charge of affairs."


    "Zhenhai emperor misunderstood me. We just admired him for a long time. We didn''t expect to see him today. It''s a great honor."


    The caravan leader quickly laughed twice, saying that he absolutely did not mean to flatter.


    However, although the tone of the small hair ball is a little cold, it still shows a glimmer of joy, and takes a proud look at Lu Li.


    It''s like saying, see? I''m not bragging. The name of Zhenhai emperor is not fake at all!


    Lu Li didn''t expect that this little thing had such a loud name. However, when he saw it shaking with himself, he gave a sneer on his face, and held out his small hand, holding his fist bit by bit.


    "I''m pretty and expensive. I don''t see you in the same way."


    The little hairball turned around and looked at the metal egg. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his mind and exclaimed, "I remember it!"


    "Well?"


    "What''s the discovery of Zhenhai emperor?"


    Previously, the captain robbed him first. At the moment, he heard the scream of the little hairball, and many businessmen scrambled to come to pick up the words.


    Xiaomaoqiu was too lazy to pay attention to these philistine merchants, and said to Lu Li: "the metal egg does have the flavor of the Dragon nationality, but the strongest flavor should be a legendary human creature from the" shenting "world."


    "What is humanoid?"


    Lu Li fully carries forward the virtue of asking questions when he doesn''t understand. Of course, there is a half sentence behind it, that is, there are so many strange creatures on the scene, aren''t they all human like creatures?


    "Humanoid is a powerful creature incarnated in human form."


    The captain of the caravan opened his mouth to explain, and then expressed a little surprised: "I always thought that the world of shenting class was a rumor. After all, there was no living creature in the world of shenting and the world of supreme two levels, and no one has been able to find the access to those worlds.""It''s just that you''re ignorant. About 100000 years ago, the divine world was still very active."


    Xiaomaoqiu didn''t have any bad feelings for the flattering caravan leader. He was willing to say to him, "later, because of some reasons, the divine court, the world with the highest two levels, was completely isolated from the great world. Although later generations knew that daqianshi had these two kinds of worlds, they always regarded it as a legend, believing that Kaiyuan class was the most advanced world."


    "Well, you can''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Seeing that everyone was confused, xiaomaoqiu was too lazy to explain the history that he could not even remember. Instead, he began to talk about the breath that he felt very familiar with. "According to legend, there is a kind of human creature with infinite longevity. He was born to eat all kinds of things in the sky. His left hand held the thunder representing judgment, and the right hand held the flame representing rebirth. Step on fate and time, beyond everything. "


    "Talk to people."


    Lu Li is confused. Such a powerful thing will be stolen by a group of demons who can even kill him?


    "This is the description of it in the records, but I have seen its power. With one stroke, we can break a hundred layers of space and destroy the Kaiyuan world. And then it devoured the pieces of the world. It was terrifying. "


    Small hairball seems to recall a bit of fragments, the voice trembled, shaking hair: "can''t say, can''t say, and then go on to have a big event."


    "You mean, this metal egg is the kind of legendary humanoid egg?"


    Lu Li slapped the metal egg and made a dull bang.


    But the merchants around him felt as if he had taken a picture in his heart, and his face turned white.


    Even if it''s just an egg, it''s enough to make people feel scared.


    "Of course not."


    Xiaomaoqiu looked at Lu Li with disdain, "how can a legendary creature from the divine court world become an egg? That kind of creature was born naturally from heaven and earth, and had the strength of the great emperor when he was born. I just feel its breath from this egg, and it occupies the part of the main body. The rest... "


    "There are dragon people, Warcraft eaters, and Terran breath. It''s very messy. It seems that someone has integrated these smells to create a new kind of life."


    "No matter who it is, I think he must be crazy. With so much breath mixed together, even if it succeeds, it will only produce a monster. If something goes wrong, it is likely to create something more ferocious than that legendary creature. "


    "All in all, this egg is very valuable, isn''t it?"


    Lu Li is concise and to the point, and puts forward his most concerned problems.


    "If it can hatch, this egg is priceless, but if it can''t hatch, it''s just a dead egg, and it''s not worth anything at all."


    "Of course, you can also break the eggs, at least pick up some fragmentary materials."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    Lu Li ignored the last word of the little hairball, and gave ling''er a look. Ling''er immediately understood and put away the metal egg with the magic power of heaven and earth in his sleeve.


    Seeing that the two of them took away the "dirty things" openly and honestly, several businessmen seemed to want to say something, but they were stopped by the caravan leader with a stern look.


    It is instinct for businessmen to pursue profits, but we should also distinguish the occasion clearly.


    Lu Li has just killed a group of demons and saved their lives. Not to mention the saving grace, it is enough to prove Luli''s ability that the demons whose caravan guards were all defeated died in the hands of Luli alone.


    At this time, I want to share the money. Isn''t it for death?


    The merchants who were glared at by the captain of the caravan opened their mouths and finally said nothing.


    At the same time, they were also confused by the interests, and saw that the obviously valuable metal egg was taken away by linger, and subconsciously wanted to say something.


    Lu Li, of course, found this, and then looked at the little hairball with threatening eyes.


    This little thing, in front of so many people, said the origin of the metal egg in a loud voice. It may not be that it didn''t mean to stir up the caravan.


    It seems that it is still trying to kill the whole caravan.


    "Well, it''s time to deal with these demons."


    Lu Li Jue doesn''t mention the metal egg. He has already got the thing in his hand. Naturally, he will not hand it in again.


    However, these demons, as well as those dragon and beast mounts, Luli can share some profits with the caravan. After all, those demons can be killed or not, and they are handed over to the caravan. These mercenary merchants can always squeeze oil from their bones. As for the dragon and beast mount, Luli intends to sell it to the merchants directly on the spot to see what the currency of the world looks like.


    These merchants were trading in the vast world. They must have common currency in their hands. They made a windfall for future needs. Lu Li planned to leave here as soon as possible and return to Zhenwu area.


    Lu Li discussed with the caravan leader about the disposal of the demons, and then the caravan leader offered to purchase more than a dozen dragon beast mounts and offered a very fair price.


    After xiaomaoqiu agrees, Lu Li makes delivery with him and gets a bag of primitive coins.


    Lu Li directly twists a coin, a little perception, it is found that the coin actually contains a strong force of law.


    "Kid, you really haven''t seen the currency of the whole world."


    "This is a coin from the world without superior, which contains a trace of the law of the world without superior. It is a high-level currency that can be circulated in all over the world. Just this bag, you can get a lot of sub currency, if you change to a world-class world, enough for you to live a comfortable life for decades


    "Those ten dragons are not worth so much Lu Li takes a smilingly look at the little hairball.


    The little hairball grunted and said nothing.


    However, Lu Li will not care about these details, since this is a goodwill given by the caravan leader, then he will go on well.


    Anyway, there is a saving grace, accept this degree of benefit, Lu Li will not have any regret.


    After finishing everything, Lu Li said to the caravan leader, "if you don''t mind, I have a few questions I want to talk to them alone."


    He pointed to the demons.


    The captain of the caravan naturally agreed, "don''t be polite to the benefactor, so we''ll avoid it first."


    He took away the guards of many merchants and caravans.


    Among them, Zui took a look at Lu Li before he left. He seemed to have something to say, but he was forcibly taken away by the caravan leader.


    "Don''t think too much about it. The origin of this child is not simple. Even Zhenhai emperor is willing to follow him, which shows that there are big people betting behind him."


    After a certain distance, the caravan leader just advised with a plain tone.


    It''s like he''s seen a lot of things like that.


    "Once a person''s previous status is out of control, no matter how lucky he is from the world." The captain of the caravan patted the drunk shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s a good thing that you have made a good relationship with him this time. It''s better to meet by chance at the end of the day than to share weal and woe together after his fame."


    "I, I didn''t mean that."


    Drunk hesitated for a moment, then said with a bitter smile: "well, I admit, I still have a little unresponsive. How can this child have such a strong strength? Is he really a Terran from the wild world? "


    "Although the wild world is at the bottom of the world, there are many ancient worlds that hide secrets that you and I can''t understand. Don''t underestimate the creatures from the wild world."


    After a pause, the caravan captain accentuated the way: "especially the Terrans."


    Drunk expression slightly a Zheng, looked at his golden eyes, nodded and said nothing.


    On the other side, after confirming that all the caravans had left, Lu Li went to one of the demons and said, "I have some questions to ask you. Answer them truthfully, and we will go our own way.""It''s all in your hands. If you have any questions, please ask them quickly."


    The demon raised his head, but there was no expression of fear.


    Demons respect the strong, but it does not mean that they are greedy for life and death.


    Most of the demons are not afraid of death, and now give up resistance, because the strength of Lu Li is indeed far beyond their imagination. Useless resistance will only bring shame on itself. It is better to die generously and die in the hands of the strong, which is also the best destination for the demons.


    "I don''t intend to kill you. Although you people are really damned, it''s their business to send you to the caravan. I just want to ask a few questions."


    Lu Li looked at the demon clan and asked, "is there a kind of skill that can revive from the dead in the inheritance of the demon clan?"


    "No The demon clan did not hesitate, and his look did not change at all.


    However, Lu Li sent out a sword Qi, which directly penetrated his shoulder blades. His huge strength knocked his body out and the purple black blood flowed out. Although the pain was unbearable, the demon clan did not scream.


    Lu Li indifferently said: "don''t lie, think about it again."


    The demon took a few breaths, then hissed: "kill me, why humiliate me?"


    Shame?


    Lu Li sneered, two steps forward, directly stepped on the face of the demon, "when you were a peddler, didn''t you expect that you would be so humiliated?"


    "Ha ha, why, the backward creatures in the wild world, seeing the dark side of the great world, want to be fair?"


    The demon turned his head and glared at Lu Li. His eyes were full of anger: "what about the peddler? There are countless more dirty guys than the slave owners in the thousands of hours. Can you manage it?"


    "You killed us, the powerful ones who controlled slave owners behind their backs? If you kill those strong people, you will move the interests of the world. Even if you become a great master, you will never live! "


    He spat out a mouthful of blood foam, indifferent way: "don''t waste time, to kill or kill."


    "Good. The bones are hard." Lu Li stared at him for a long time, took off his feet, and then took out the sword without warning.


    A sword!


    Big good head with purple black blood, rolled out for a while before stopping.


    And that demon''s face, also solidified into a pair of incredible expression.


    "I don''t have much patience. I''d better not ask for a third time."


    Lu Li turned his eyes to another demon, "is there a way to revive the dead in your inheritance?"


    That demon clan did not dare to look up at Lu Li''s eyes, but gritted his teeth and said, "no!"


    Whoosh!


    A sword flew out and cut off his head.


    Linger next to see this scene, some can''t bear to turn his head.


    She was not pitying these demons, but for the first time she saw such a scene and killed the prisoners who had given up their resistance. She would inevitably feel uncomfortable.


    "Little thing, take her to hide." Lu Li saw the situation and said something to the little hairball.


    The little hairy ball laughs out loud, "should kill, this is the strong person has the quality, this adult looks after you."


    After that, it flew to ling''er''s arms and urged: "little girl, go, I''ll take you to catch some fish in the river of life."


    After they left, Lu Li went to a demon clan again.


    This time, he did not ask questions. He looked at the demon clan for a moment, and then slowly raised his hand when he saw that the other side was a little broken down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    "Wait! I know, I know there is such a skill! "


    The demon''s back was cold, and his mind was completely collapsed. He said in a continuous voice: "there are many kinds of demons who can come back from the dead, but there is only one kind of similar skill."


    "Go on."


    There is no expression on the road.


    The demon took a deep breath, and his expression was somewhat complicated. Now he can see that the children like Terrans don''t pay attention to their lives at all. Rather than die so stifled, it is better to tell the information he wants to know.


    After calming down a little, he said, "that kind of skill, called the magic emperor''s rhyme, is an invincible skill created by his Majesty''s combination of various magic powers. Reviving the dead is only one of the effects. If you practice all of them, you can master hundreds of magic powers of demons, and step on an invincible road. "


    "Oh?"


    Lu Li narrowed his eyes and asked, "the magic emperor''s formula, can there be a magic power that can escape into the void?"


    He thought of the powerful power of the envoys in the kingdom of the devil, which could not only bring the dead back to life, but also hide in the void through the mysterious black fog.


    After learning the theory of multi-layer space, Lu Li knew that it should be a kind of superficial use of space magic.


    Even Gu Haoran''s magical power, which spans hundreds of millions of miles in an instant, may be his powerful ability after mastering the level space.


    "In the magic emperor''s formula, there are the magic powers of the red demons and the demons. These two kinds of supernatural powers can escape into the void. I don''t know which one you want to ask. "


    Once the demon clan put down his guard and decided to tell the truth, his attitude was very cooperative.


    Lu Li described the strange ability of the envoys in the kingdom of the heaven and the devil. The demon immediately said, "it''s a demon. It can''t be wrong. The magic power of the demon family can not only escape into the void, but also use the void crack as an attack means."


    The devil?


    Lu Li recalled that the skills used by the envoys of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil really matched the name.


    It seems that the supernatural inheritance obtained by the kingdom of heaven and devil is probably the magic emperor''s formula, even if it is not a complete version, it is also a remnant that can be cultivated.


    At least, there is the magic power of the demon clan. These two signs are very close.


    "Thank you for your cooperation." Thinking of this, Lu Li patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction.


    That demon hears speech, cautiously way: "still have what problem?"


    "No more."


    Lu Li smiles, then reaches out and presses his chest. A fierce genuine Qi rushes into it and cuts off all the meridians in the opponent''s body. Then Lu Li discovers the difference between the demon body and the Terran body.


    The main difference lies in the source of power.


    The source of the power of the demons is a purple crystal, not the elixir field of the Terrans.


    And there is no such media as Xuanmen and Youfu in the other party''s body.


    Although Lu Li felt a little surprised, he didn''t have any hesitation and directly broke the purple crystal in the other party''s body.


    Then they did the same thing, abolishing the remaining demons, to ensure that they would not have any threat, so that the caravan would suffer another disaster after they left.


    After finishing all this, Lu Li walked to ling''er and saw her little face pale with fear. Her tone was as gentle as possible: "do you think I''m cruel and have to kill those demons who have surrendered?"


    "No..." Ling Er just want to deny, but see Lu Li shook his head.


    "You don''t have to feel embarrassed. I''ve never been a good person. I can''t kill people like a dog. When I was in Zhenwu area, I killed more than a hundred lives for an identity, including young and old, men and women


    "In fact, after I killed the first person, I realized that there was not much guilt in depriving others of their lives."


    "I''m just living."


    After saying this, Lu Li suddenly said with a smile: "when you get to Zhenwu area, you may want to kill yourself. Then you should not hesitate. After all, it''s a world where you don''t kill people and others will come to kill you. "


    "I don''t want to kill." Ling Er hesitated for a moment, and then whispered out her idea: "do creatures have to kill each other?"


    "To me, killing is just a means. There are many reasons not to kill, but only one reason to kill. "


    Lu Li said lightly: "if it endangers my interests, you can kill it."


    "Do you think I''m more like a demon than a demon?" Lu Li turned his head and looked at ling''er''s surprised expression and said with a smile: "in Zhenwu area, I''m a villain in the devil''s gate. Naturally, I''m more vicious than the devil."


    "I just feel like you''re living a hard life."


    "In fact, you don''t want to be like this, do you?"


    "Maybe." Lu Li said with a smile: "but you can see that if I am the loser today, how will those demons treat you and me? What would you do to those people in the caravan? If I have to say it, I can make a high sounding statement about killing, but in the final analysis, I want to live, and they want to live. Only one of them can live. I have to ask them to die. "Lu Li stretched out for a while. Body, and then said: "time is almost up, we should continue on the road."


    "Little boy, aren''t you afraid of falling into the devil''s way one day?"


    All of a sudden, lying in ling''er''s arms, the little hairball made a serious voice: "there is a balance between life and death. Your will to live has become a kind of obsession. You think you are right. But if one day you are the one who should die, you must live. What should we do?"


    "Then it will be a devil."


    Lu Li did not care: "people or demons, there are countless creatures in the world, who is more noble than who?"


    "You boy You know you don''t mean that


    The little ball blew up.


    Lu Li glanced at it: "are you interested in going to Zhenwu region with me?"


    The little ball of wool was flustered.


    It did not expect that Lu Li would suddenly raise this question.


    "Zhenwu district? Is it the wild world you live in? " After thinking about it for a while, xiaomaoqiu then said, "I''m sitting in the vast ocean of life. I can''t go out to play Well, I can''t waste time with you in that backward world. "


    "I don''t think so. It depends on the will of the strong man behind you."


    Lu Li means something. After smiling, he doesn''t speak again. He decides to say goodbye to the caravan.


    After he left, the little hairball just reacted and whispered: "pick the stars, you won''t be so cruel, are you? In order to attract this little fart child, even I am willing to let out?"


    In the palace of the great emperor, dressed in white, the peerless star picking emperor happened to see this scene through the dressing mirror. The corners of his lips were slightly raised, and his eyes, like stars, showed a playful look. "Lu Li Is it? "


    She held out her jade finger and gently touched it on the dressing mirror. The ripples spread across hundreds of millions of miles, making the little hairball feel her idea.


    The little hairball widened his eyes, and then seemed to be shriveled, paralyzed in ling''er''s arms and no longer spoke.


    "Zhenwu region, a wild world."


    The great emperor picked up the stars and gently held his cheek, showing a smile, "the people of the ancient world are really interesting."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    In the face of Lu Li, who came to say goodbye, the expression of all the caravans was somewhat complicated.


    Especially drunk.


    Drunk eyes even some Dodge, for a time do not know what to say.


    Seeing this scene, the caravan leader on one side sighed and took the initiative to say, "benefactor, this time you have to do something to save our caravan. If you have a chance to see you again in the future, you may as well go to" purple magic world "to find us. Our camp is there."


    "Yes, little brother, you will always be our caravan friend!"


    After waking up, he clapped his chest and laughed.


    "What are you laughing at? As the captain of the guard, you''ve been kicked unconscious by the enemy. It''s time to hone your skills after you go back this time."


    Drunk suddenly glared at him with a very serious tone.


    Bang''s smile solidified on his face. The giant man from the Juling clan could hardly wring it up and said with a bitter smile: "that''s my sudden carelessness. Otherwise, even if the demon clan can kill me, it can''t make me lose consciousness."


    In the process of fighting, it is nothing to die in the opponent''s hands, but in the case of equal strength, being kicked unconscious by the opponent is more painful than killing him.


    In particular, the Juling race is known for its fighting.


    "Well, after all, the opponent is the slave owner. We are lucky enough to get away with it. Don''t worry about so much."


    The caravan leader laughed, then took out a finely made medal and handed it to Lu Li: "if there is anything we need to help us activate in any world that has established a channel, I will feel it."


    "Don''t refuse. This is a life I owe you. If you really need help that day, don''t hesitate to use it."


    The caravan captain saw that Lu Li seemed to have the intention of refusing. He didn''t give him the chance, so he put the medal into Lu Li''s hands.


    "I wish I didn''t use it." Lu Li held the medal in his hand, and did not give up again. He said a sentence with a certain meaning.


    The caravan leader smiles. "In this case, we''ll go first."


    After that, he was drunk again.


    Drunk although some resistance, but she still went to Lu Li in front of her voice: "I have nothing to give you." Said, she will be a delicate small bag to Lu Li''s hand, "this bag folded a layer of space, which contains some of the ingredients I prepared, and several cooking methods of my hometown food."


    She suddenly glared at Lu Li and said, "I must eat this time."


    Finish this sentence, she can''t help but smile, Lu Li''s mouth also slightly cocked up, then, drunk then lowered the voice: "take care."


    "You too."


    Lu Li nodded to her.


    Although the two met by chance, Lu Li is still very grateful to this kind-hearted alien woman.


    At least, he had not felt such pure kindness for a long time.


    "Brother, I''d like to have a chance to learn how to kill the demons."


    Before leaving, the big man of the Juling clan named Bang gave out a deafening laugh.


    "If you have a chance, I will."


    Lu Li cheerfully responded.


    Until this time, this caravan is slowly set off, embarked on the journey again. And this time there are a group of dragon beasts, they are very fast, in the blink of an eye disappeared in the end of the field of vision.


    "So what shall we do now?"


    The little hairball opened its mouth and yawned. Since just now, it has been listless. I don''t know what kind of stimulation it has received.


    Lu Li said lightly: "of course, it''s on the way."


    Xiaomaoqiu sighed: "you little boy, sometimes you seem very smart, sometimes you are stupid. Dahe road leads to the end, and the lazy dog guards the gate at the end. Don''t you know that the caravan will take us to the vicinity of the king''s city, or borrow a mount? "


    Lu Li smell speech, it is rare that there is no threat to small hair ball, but seriously think about a time before saying: "what you said is very reasonable."


    "My God, I want to go to a totally strange world with such a little fart like you?"


    The little hairball finally collapsed, and he would like to run back immediately to ask what the emperor was thinking.


    Even if you want to have a good relationship, you don''t have to sacrifice me!


    However, hearing the words of small hairball, Lu Li is smiling: "it seems that the strong man behind you has made a decision?"


    Xiaomaoqiu didn''t care about him and closed his eyes completely.


    Lu Li was also happy to be at leisure. He said to ling''er with a smile: "you''ll take care of it all the way. If it''s really annoying, just throw it away."


    "No, it''s cute." Linger a small hair ball to follow back to the world, the smile on the face more rich a few points.


    ¡­¡­


    Imperial capital.Floating in front of the huge city in the sky, a strange team slowly arrived, the leader was a haggard old man, with a crutch in his hand, but his feet did not leave the ground and floated in the sky.


    Behind him, ten black robed men also walked against the sky, but they were ten warriors of the eternal realm.


    However, this is not the whole team.


    At the bottom of the magic city, the capital of the emperor, a hundred people team composed of all kinds of Xuanwu people is carrying a variety of natural materials and treasures to the magic city.


    Although silent, but the momentum is amazing.


    Before coming to the magic city, the haggard old man tightly held the crutch in his hand, and his voice was sharp and sharp. He said word by word: "I come to meet the imperial concubine at the order of the devil emperor."


    "Open the gate, please."


    A light words, echoing in the city above, but like a bolt from the blue!


    In the depths of the sky, there was also a flash of lightning, which lit up the old man''s thin and gloomy face.


    "We have been waiting here for a long time. Please come with me."


    A military officer who swallows the holy kingdom of heaven flies up. Although his eyes are full of vigilance, his tone and action are too standard to be picky.


    Although the two sides have not yet reached the atmosphere of fierce fighting, they have launched a round of confrontation virtually.


    The skinny old man took a deep look at the military officer in front of him, gave a strange smile and then asked, "I heard that when the envoys of the demon Kingdom entered the imperial capital, the ceremonial Department of the holy Kingdom met each other through the roads. The battle was amazing. How could I get here, but only a few military officers were sent


    "You don''t know. Recently, many things have happened in the holy Kingdom, and there are not enough manpower. Therefore, we can only send our rude men to meet the envoys."


    The military officer was neither humble nor arrogant. He leaned slightly, stretched out his hand and said, "but this time, our army headquarters also came here, all of them are one of the most elite warriors in the holy kingdom. I think that in such a battle, we should not neglect the envoys."


    As soon as his voice dropped, ten immortal warriors with dark armor and deep breath flew up to meet him.


    The old man''s eyes flashed slightly, his smile gradually converged, and he stopped talking. His crutches touched the void and flew towards the interior of the imperial capital.


    After him, ten black robed men followed in silence. Although the breath did not leak out, they collided with ten military men.


    The ten warriors took a breath at the same time, and the two sides fought each other invisibly.


    The last ten undecided soldiers from the military headquarters looked slightly changed. Some people had changed their breath ahead of time and obviously fell into the downwind in this confrontation.


    In contrast, the ten black robed men were just like ghosts in the nether world, without any abnormality. Their robes fluttering with the wind were hunting and hunting, and they looked terrible.


    Seeing this, the leading military officer secretly indicated to the ten warriors and said with a smile to the old man, "emissary, please."


    The old man said "Hey" in a sharp voice, and then he entered the city under the guidance of the warrior.


    At this time, the gate of the magic city was completely opened for the hundreds of Xuanwu people from the kingdom of the heaven and the devil.


    Although tuntian Shengguo had already made arrangements to empty the people in the long streets before the arrival of the wedding envoys of the kingdom of heaven and evil, there were still some warriors who were quite resistant to the Kingdom and watched the procession walk through the cold street.


    Seeing that the team is composed of those who know Xuanwu completely, many of them who rely on their own strength can''t help but sigh at the power of the heaven and the devil Kingdom at this moment.


    "Is this the first of the five countries? Is this the strength of the heaven demon kingdom?"


    The idea flashed through someone''s heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    When the envoys of the heaven demon Kingdom stepped across the long street, in the sky, the old man suddenly said, "this adult, how about sending us directly to the Yan palace?"


    The military officer''s face changed slightly, and immediately said with a smile: "the emissary''s action is somewhat out of order."


    "The rules are set by people. My emperor is looking forward to this marriage, and it has been delayed for a long time. In my opinion, it is better to keep everything simple."


    The old man''s tone is not so aggressive, but it gives people a taste that can not be refused.


    "After all, the king of Yan is the prince of the holy kingdom of heaven. If the messenger comes to meet the bride, it will be embarrassing if he does not abide by the necessary rules."


    The military officer''s tone is still not haughty, but at this time there is a little more heavy meaning. "What''s more, your majesty is still waiting to meet all the messengers, ladies and gentlemen Can''t you wait for a moment and a half? "


    "Or are you not paying attention to the emperor who swallowed up the Heavenly Kingdom?"


    "Oh, my Lord, it''s a heavy word."


    The old man narrowed his eyes, like a cold snake. A trace of killing intention flashed by quietly. Finally, he did not turn over with tuntian Shengguo at this moment. He said faintly: "since it is the holy kingdom that wants to meet us, we should obey our orders rather than respect."


    "Please."


    The military officer stretched out his hand and gave no more nonsense.


    A group of more than 20 people, directly across the long sky of the imperial capital, quickly flew to the direction of the imperial palace.


    And those who pass through the long street are those who speed up their pace and regard the martial arts on both sides as nothing.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just a wedding reception for such a big battle this time."


    It was not until the procession of more than a hundred people passed by that a Saint warrior whispered.


    Hearing his words, the companion next to him said quickly, "this has nothing to do with us. You can not meddle in your business."


    "Can you watch these people run wild in the imperial capital?" The warrior looked discontented and glared at his companion.


    In his opinion, the imperial capital of a country is the face of a country. Now, the greeting envoys of the kingdom of heaven and demon are making such a big show, it may not be that they have the idea to swallow up the Heavenly Kingdom.


    Although in the eyes of these martial arts practitioners, the affairs of those big people have nothing to do with them, but now they are all bullied by others. How can a saint state warrior bear such a grudge?


    Martial arts have never lacked a sense of courage and blood. If they want to fight for life and death, they are not afraid of those who are originally demons.


    "What if you don''t look? Don''t you see the momentum of those guys? I want to say that those soldiers must have fought in the frontier battlefield. Although all of them have the same realm, it is not a problem for the tongxuan who was killed from the flesh and blood millstone to be one enemy and two. If you and I go to battle, it is a problem to deal with them. What do you want to start with? "


    The warrior was silent at once.


    Of course, he knew that his partner was telling the truth, but he was just a little reluctant.


    Who can say that he is inferior to others?


    However, those warriors who have fought and survived in the frontier battlefield have terrible combat power and are good at using the array in the army. Once the hundred people join hands, even the master Mingyou may not dare to test his edge easily.


    In the end, although the warriors on both sides of the street are unwilling, they can only helplessly watch the back of the team fade away.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace, a big banquet was ready. When the old man and ten men in black came down outside the palace, a handsome young man in white had come out.


    It is Lin Wangbei.


    "This is Marshal Lin?" The old man on crutches took a deep look at Lin Wangbei.


    Lin Wangbei arched his hand and said, "it is I who can''t be a marshal."


    "Marshal Lin is very kind. At that time, Marshal Lin fought all over the country in order to swallow the holy land of heaven. Even though he lived in the palace for a long time, he had heard of Marshal Lin''s reputation. I''m very lucky to see you today. "


    The old man gave a strange smile and then said, "but I used to lead the army for a period of time in my early years. It''s a pity that I didn''t live at the same time as marshal Lin."


    "Oh?"


    Lin Wangbei smiles and looks at the crutch in the old man''s hand. Then he suddenly says, "you are the" ancient general "of the heaven devil kingdom


    "If a general is not a general, I''m a dead man. If the marshal looks up to him, I''ll call him an old man."


    "I don''t know the elder''s arrival, but it''s rude of Lin Lin Wangbei held his fist again, "old man, please."


    With a smile, the old man walked to the hall behind Lin Wangbei.


    However, just before he was about to enter the hall, Lin Wangbei suddenly said, "please leave your weapons with me."


    "Weapons?" The old man pretended to be surprised and then looked at his crutch. "Does Marshal Lin think this crutch is an old weapon?"


    "Don''t blame me, sir. You should have some rules when you meet your majesty."Lin Wangbei held out his hand in a gentle tone.


    The old man''s eyes changed slightly, staring at Lin Wang Bei, and his expression gradually became gloomy.


    Lin Wangbei looked at the old man for a moment. At last, the old man showed a smile and his gloomy feeling was swept away. "Marshal Lin said it well, but I didn''t think about it carefully."


    He slowly handed out his crutch. "Then please ask the marshal to catch it."


    With a smile on his face, Lin Wangbei held out only one hand and firmly caught the crutch handed by the old man.


    At this moment, a strong wind suddenly set off around Lin Wangbei''s body. The ten soldiers of the military headquarters were blown back several steps. However, Lin Wangbei''s body stood in place like a long gun, motionless, and said with a smile, "master, what a profound cultivation."


    The old man squinted, "Marshal Lin is not bad."


    "Put away your elder''s crutches, and don''t lose your guest''s things."


    Lin Wangbei handed his crutch to the accompanying military officer. The latter''s voice should be.


    Until this time, Lin Wangbei led the wedding emissary of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil into the hall.


    In the hall, the lights are bright, and a table of delicacies has already been placed on both sides. However, the huge hall is empty, which is not like a feast.


    "Your Majesty, your honor is here."


    Lin Wangbei entered the hall and saluted to the top.


    There stood a man in a bright yellow robe.


    At the moment, the man turned his back to the crowd and said, "please take your seats."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    The old man bowed his head to thank him. With a wave of his hand, the ten men in black took their seats quietly, without making any sound.


    In this scene, Lin Wangbei raised his eyebrows slightly and noticed that the ten black robed men were somewhat strange.


    "Your Majesty, I have come to meet the imperial concubine''s return home and get married at the order of the magic emperor. Please accept me so that I can finish my mission as soon as possible."


    After the old man took his seat, he looked at the emperor of the holy Kingdom, who was standing on high with his back to the people.


    But the emperor did not respond.


    After a long time, the old man''s expression changed, and he said with some cold meaning: "Your Majesty, did the old man and others come all the way to your country and even refuse to turn around to meet us?"


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere in the hall was a little weird.


    Lin Wangbei took a deep look at the old man.


    This old guy seems to know something.


    However, it is not surprising that the emperor of the holy Kingdom ran to fight with the emperor of the heaven and the devil. This kind of thing can''t be concealed from everyone. Especially, the emperor of the heaven and the devil still has the upper hand, so there is no reason to hide the news.


    Therefore, in addition to welcoming the king Yan, the old man also wanted to confirm the injury of the emperor of the holy state.


    It''s a pity


    Lin Wang North faint smile, raised his head to see that figure.


    At this time, the emperor of the holy Kingdom turned around, his black hair was meticulously combed, and there was a smile between his brows.


    Seeing that face, the old man''s expression changed dramatically.


    The sword eyebrow enters the temple, the eye is like the bright star, that is an extremely handsome face.


    What''s more, the owner of this face never looks more than middle-aged.


    "Why, old man, is it lonely? Does it look strange?" Seeing the old man''s face changed dramatically, the emperor of the holy kingdom said with a smile: "does the old man think that solitude should be a dying old man?"


    When he was told what he thought, the old man immediately put out a smile on his face. "Your Majesty talked and laughed, but when you saw your Majesty''s real face, I was shocked for a moment, but I made a mistake. Please forgive me."


    "No harm."


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom nodded, but then said a word that made the old man''s face change dramatically.


    "The old man came from the kingdom of heaven and the devil. He had a long journey. After the feast, he would have a good rest."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    The old man was a little suspicious at the moment.


    Is it not to say that the emperor of the holy kingdom was injured by the demon emperor, and his physical strength was greatly damaged, and he could hardly even save his life?


    But now it seems that the emperor of the holy kingdom not only recovered completely, but also made great progress in his strength.


    The old man only felt that even if he looked at him, he felt like he was facing the devil emperor.


    "Is it true that the holy kingdom of tuntian has found some healing treasures?"


    The thought flashed through the old man''s mind and felt a headache for a moment.


    Previously, he dared to be presumptuous only by swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom. Now there are no leaders and the emperor of the holy kingdom is seriously injured. But now the emperor of the holy kingdom is not only unhurt, but also more powerful in terror. Although the old man thought that he was not weaker than any Mingyou master of the holy Kingdom, he still lacked some confidence when facing the emperor.


    So, hearing the emperor''s arrangement, the old man could only suppress all his thoughts and said quietly: "since I''m a guest, I''ll let the guest do as the Lord will, and everything will be arranged by his majesty."


    "Well, please enjoy it slowly. If you still have some political affairs to deal with, you will not be accompanied here."


    With that, the emperor of the holy Kingdom took a look at Lin Wang Bei: "Marshal Lin, greet several distinguished guests. Don''t neglect them."


    "I take orders."


    Lin Wang Bei smiles.


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom did not say much. He turned and disappeared in the hall.


    He left Lin Wangbei alone to face the powerful men from the kingdom of the devil.


    However, Lin Wangbei looked as usual. He took his seat opposite the old man. With a wave of his hand, many palace people entered the hall and waited around.


    "Master, please."


    Lin Wang Bei pours a cup of wine to the old man.


    With a deep smile, the old man also raised his glass. "Marshal Lin is so old that he can take on the important task. His strength is also outstanding. He is worthy of being a young talent."


    "This is a toast to marshal Lin


    The old man drank a cup, and his smile grew stronger.


    However, his words still have the smell of provocation.


    Although Lin Wangbei looks like a young man, his actual age is more than middle age. He has been practicing martial arts for decades and is of the same generation as mu Hongxiu. But in front of the old man, according to his age, Lin Wangbei is really just a "young talent".


    After all, Lin Wangbei was probably a young boy when he became famous as an ancient general in the kingdom of heaven and evil. When he really grew up, he no longer led the army, but lived in seclusion in the palace and handed over all his rights.


    No one knows what he has been doing in the past few years, but everyone knows that the old general who was cruel and easy to kill the city would never become a kind old man because of decades of silence.


    In the face of such provocative words, Lin Wangbei just chuckled, drank the wine in the cup, and calmly said: "in front of the old man, Lin must not be a talented person.". After all, when the name of general Gu was everywhere in ancient times, Lin had not yet set foot on the Martial Arts Road, and dozens of years passed. When Lin could fight with the old man, he could not find any trace of his predecessors. This is a great pity. "


    The old man''s face changed slightly, and he took a gloomy look at Lin Wang Bei.


    The meaning of Lin Wangbei''s words is nothing more than that he has made a great master of Mingyou in decades of time, and even has made a name for himself in the field of marching and fighting. Now that Gu sou is more than 100 years old, he has not made any progress in martial arts, even the name of general Gu has not been recognized by many people. What is the qualification of an old man who has nothing to do with himself Put on an old man''s face in front of you?


    "It seems that Marshal Lin''s strength is not only outstanding, but also his eloquence is one of the best in the world." The old man calmed down, gave a strange smile and said, "unfortunately, young people have the advantages of young people, but old men like this naturally have the capital to settle down."


    "The elder said it well."


    Lin Wang nodded his head and said with a smile, "I hope to have a chance to see the skills of our predecessors."


    "Ha ha, naturally there will be this opportunity."


    The old man narrowed his eyes. They exchanged words and tried each other. In fact, they didn''t get angry.


    Lin Wangbei intended to delay, but the old man watched the change, like a patient hunter, waiting for the prey to reveal its weakness, and then immediately rushed to tear off a piece of meat.


    Both sides had their own minds, and the banquet soon ended in a strange atmosphere.


    Lin Wangbei always sent the envoys from the kingdom of heaven and evil to their residence. After a few polite words with the old man, he turned around and left.


    After he left, the smile on the old man''s face gradually disappeared, showing a somewhat gloomy expression.


    Then he said to a black robed humanitarian nearby: "find a way to contact Si long and ask her how she collected intelligence during the period of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom!"


    "Can we even miss such an important thing as the restoration of the emperor''s power? The people of the Si family are really inferior to each other! "


    The old man was very angry.


    If he had known that the emperor of the holy kingdom was healed, he would not have exposed himself so early.


    Now it''s better. Because of the wrong information, he is totally in a passive position. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to take advantage of this confrontation."Yes."


    The black robed man only uttered one word, and the whole person seemed to sink into the darkness and disappear.


    The old man''s expression was ugly and squinted. Finally, he decided to watch the change first.


    Although the emperor of the holy Kingdom regained his strength, his power alone could not influence any overall situation.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty."


    Back in the imperial study, Lin Wangbei looked at the emperor of the holy kingdom standing there and saluted respectfully.


    "Hard work, look north." With a gentle voice, the emperor turned his head and asked with a smile, "the old man, the old man, should have a wonderful expression."


    "The old man did not expect that your strength suddenly recovered, your majesty."


    Lin Wang Bei smiles and sighs: "I don''t know where his highness found the treasure. He can even recover such a heavy injury."


    "That copper spirit, if you guess well, should be from the core of the array of eight bitter palace. The energy contained in it is enough to make the living dead flesh and white bones, let alone the bright and secluded realm. Even if the heaven and human environment are injured, it can be recovered by the power of the copper essence. "


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom sighed and then said, "what''s more, Gu should have taken advantage of the boy this time. He was seriously injured and unconscious. He was afraid that the copper essence was intended to save him. "


    "Lu Li?" Lin Wangbei thought of the young man who had caused chaos in the imperial capital before. Then he was surprised and said, "he was only badly damaged by the Cang king. How could he not save his life if he had such a strange treasure?"


    After saying this, Lin Wangbei''s face changed: "the physical injury should have recovered, unless There''s something wrong with his soul. "


    "Not bad."


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom nodded, and his tone was also somewhat regretful: "that boy''s soul should not be in the body any more."


    It''s a very tricky thing to leave your soul before you become a human being.


    Even master Mingyou may not be able to help.


    After all, it''s a mystery that involves the boundary between life and death, and heaven and man dare not say that they can completely break through it.


    "It seems that this one drink and one Peck is not only the disaster of swallowing heaven and the holy state, but also the reason why we should stand up and do our best for the holy country."


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom sighed with a long sigh, but his tone was quite helpless.


    If according to the original plan, Lu Li should leave the imperial capital with his red sleeves at the moment. Whether he is going back to Yanzhou or hiding in other places, at least there is a saying that tuntian Shengguo can be put off.


    However, Lu Li was in a daze at the moment, and his plan was completely shelved. The emperor of the holy Kingdom restored his strength. He did not know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    "Your Majesty is not only healed, but also a step forward in strength. He may not be afraid of the emperor."


    Lin Wang said in a deep voice: "as long as the emperor of the holy state is in charge, the minister is willing to lead the troops to the battle."


    "It''s too late." The emperor of the holy Kingdom shook his head: "according to the information, the kingdom of the heavenly devil has gathered more than 500000 troops on the border, and some of them have lost their trace."


    "That is to say, some of the soldiers of the demon Kingdom have quietly sneaked into the territory, but they don''t know where they are, why they are plotting, and when they intend to start."


    The emperor of the holy kingdom said slowly, "it seems that the emperor has made up his mind this time. Even if there is no excuse, he will go to war with the holy kingdom."


    In fact, both the emperor of the holy Kingdom and Lin Wangbei knew this, and had already made psychological preparations.


    It is impossible to fight in the holy kingdom of heaven, but not in the kingdom of extreme demons!


    After the invasion of the Three Kingdoms, the kingdom of the heaven and the devil is full of holes. Although it seems invincible, once the momentum is released, they will not be far away from the danger of destruction.


    Therefore, as the last goal of the unification of the heaven and the devil Kingdom, there must be a war between the two countries. Moreover, it is more urgent than the holy kingdom to swallow the heaven!


    To fight, to win!


    Only by unifying the ancient times, can the kingdom of heaven and the devil have breathing room!


    Otherwise, everything that has been laid down before is likely to be a wedding dress for others.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    It is clear from this point that the emperor of the holy Kingdom obviously, whether between the two countries, or between himself and the devil emperor, this decision of life and death has been unavoidable.


    Fortunately, at the most critical moment, the copper spirit recovered his injury and improved his strength again, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    "Your Majesty, if we really want to fight, the 500000 troops and horses at the border may not be the main force of the demon kingdom."


    Lin Wangbei pondered, "moreover, the heaven demon Kingdom has sent out troops for several months. Such a huge army has set up a camp and consumes a lot of money every day. In this situation, the kingdom of heaven and earth should not be able to do this kind of useless work."


    "Unless they have other ideas."


    , as like as two peas, you are right, Ceng Yiyu and Jian Chuanyin, the same as you said.


    "But at present, the 500000 troops are more like deterrence. If this is the case, it means that the kingdom of heaven and the devil is interested in a certain target. "


    Lin Wang North Wen Yan, eyebrows slightly raised, "Pingzhou!"


    "Why Pingzhou?" The emperor of the holy Kingdom looked at him.


    "Although Pingzhou is not rich, it is connected with Cangzhou, Wuzhou and Qizhou, and it is easy to die. However, Pingzhou is the closest state to the border that King Wuli guarded. If you take Pingzhou and get a short breath, Wu, Qi and Cang will be their next target. No matter which one is killed, the kingdom of the heaven and the devil will have enough breathing time. "


    "Cultivating war by war is the best technique of the demon Kingdom, but I didn''t expect that they were so bold that they wanted to invade the border with 500000 troops and horses, occupy a dangerous place, and then plunder the rich land."


    "It seems that the extreme demon kingdom is really impatient."


    Lin Wangbei said here, a trace of cold sweat has been exuded from his forehead.


    Not fear, but shock!


    In fact, the idea of the heaven and the devil kingdom is very simple. If you think about it carefully, you can see through it. But hidden behind this shallow, in addition to the determination of the extreme heaven and the devil kingdom to fight, there is also the extreme madness of the demon emperor!


    No matter how strong the kingdom is, it has a strong army. However, the emperor wants to rely on half a million soldiers. He opens a hole in the border, and starts from this opening to invade the whole holy country!


    This kind of idea is crazy to the extreme.


    "The warrior''s morale is to fight for this kind of blood courage. The extremely heavenly devil emperor dares to be crazy. Why does he not accept the move?"


    The emperor murmured, "maybe after this war, we will decide who can become man and nature first."


    Lin Wang''s north is slightly stunned.


    The emperor of the holy kingdom once again called himself "I", but this time, it was not a conversation about giving up the status of a monarch and a minister. The emperor of the holy kingdom said this in the capacity of a warrior.


    Lin Wangbei even heard the determination to die from the tone of the sage emperor.


    At the next moment, the words of the emperor of the holy state were even more lonely: "I wanted to delay the time until Ning Qiu left the pass. Now, I take it for granted."


    "If I have any accident, the next emperor of the holy kingdom is Ning Qiu. Before I die, I will take my brother together to clear all obstacles for Ning Qiu."


    "After all, you have to help her a lot."


    The emperor of the Holy Land laughed.


    Lin Wangbei was silent.


    He neither exhorted, nor did he make any guarantee, but silently bowed to the man in front of him.


    This worship shows the same determination and respect for another warrior.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the Yan palace, the long street was cleared and empty.


    The heavy door of the house suddenly opened, swinging open the autumn wind, sweeping leaves.


    A red figure like fire stepped out slowly.


    It''s just tea.


    She looked up at the sky and murmured, "it''s getting late."


    Behind him, Ge Xinyue was holding a spear and said nothing.


    "Let''s go."


    Mu tea take back eyes, tone calm incomparable.


    The two women stepped out of the gate of Lord Yan''s mansion, but many figures seemed to have made an appointment, blocking their way in all directions.


    The leader was the cloaked man who provided information to Si long.


    Around him, envoys from the kingdom of heaven and evil one after another shine their swords, looking at mu Hongxiu and Ge Xinyue.


    "Your Highness, it''s late. Where are you going


    A woman''s voice sounded, Si long separated the crowd, looking at mu tea from afar.


    "The family manager." Ge Xinyue stands behind mu Hongxiu, quietly points out the identity of Si long.


    Mu tea did not look at her, but looked around for a week, calm way: "it seems that the fierce role is trapped in the palace, you sent these waste to die."


    "One moment, enough."


    She turned her head and asked Ge Xinyue.


    Ge Xinyue shakes her head, holds the gun in both hands, shakes a spear flower, and smashes the holster directly, revealing the red long gun that belongs to Mu Hongxiu."No


    "Twenty rest is enough."


    With Ge Xinyue''s cold voice coming out, the mysterious cloaked man waved, and a group of black robed people rushed forward together, fearless of death!


    Ge crescent pupil micro contraction, everything in front of me seems to be still at this moment.


    Each black robed man''s movement was extremely slow. When the genuine Qi overflowed, it swept through the air, and the faint ripples brought by it had not yet spread. Ge Xinyue had already stepped forward, and his spear was waving like a dragon. A green spirit covered the whole long street and wrapped dozens of black robed people into it!


    Blue Lotus!


    Boom!


    There was a deafening explosion on the long street, and the blue lotus blossomed tens of feet high, and then the thick dust and smoke rose and swallowed up the whole long street!


    The battle was over before it began.


    In the dust and smoke, the figure like fire stepped out slowly and walked to the palace without looking back.


    "The title killer is really powerful."


    And in that has been completely destroyed in the long street, covered with corpses, are bloody. But the cloaked man took off his hood and exclaimed, "it''s a pity you''re going to die."


    "Two breaths."


    Ge Xinyue silently recited a sentence. He didn''t even look at the cloaked man. He jumped up, and the spear was from top to bottom!


    The man with the hood removed showed a face full of black scales. His dark green pupils were staring at the spear he had chopped at. He reached out and held the gun directly.


    The force of terror was transmitted directly to the ground through his body. The long street, which had been half destroyed, was once again tumbling. The ground under the cloak man''s feet sank a few feet and a huge round pit appeared!


    However, the cloaked man steadfastly grasped the red spear and said faintly, "you are not my right..."


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly felt his arm lose consciousness, warm blood and meat splashed on his cheek, and his face suddenly showed an incredible look.


    Slightly side of the head, but found that their holding the gun arm has completely disappeared.


    Break the sky, God''s will, thousand Jun!


    Ge Xinyue alternates two hands, the long gun draws back, recites silently: "five interest."


    "This How could it be? " It seems that the cloaked man can''t believe his eyes, even more can''t believe that his strong body, half man and half demon, can''t even catch a shot!


    In the distance of the long street, two plain looking men saw the green lotus blooming before, and their expressions were somewhat amused.


    "Qinglian has made a move."


    "A bet? I think thirty. "


    "Bet on what?"


    "The jar of good wine I hid under the bed, bet on your old chessboard."


    "Bet, I''ll bet twenty."


    They hit it off.


    Then the young man who took the wine as a bet said faintly: "that fool is a half demon, and his physical strength is comparable to that of a master. If Qinglian wants to kill him, he still has to spend some hands and feet."


    Another man, who was quite a vicissitude of life, laughed and shook his head and said, "you are still too young. Although the intelligence work has been done well, you have forgotten something."


    "Which one?"


    "Why do you think that Qinglian has become a title killer in the immortal territory and can protect his royal highness King Yan


    "Your Highness Yan Wang Need protection? " The young man was in a daze.


    The man of vicissitudes said with a smile: "in terms of realm, his highness Yan Wang is incomparable. In terms of gunshot, martial arts, even Zhenguo Shengong, and the cultivation of breaking the spirit of emptiness, Ge Xinyue has long been outstanding. "


    As his words had just been uttered, there was another loud noise on the long street.


    A tattered corpse flew out from afar, his scaly face full of fear.


    Ge Xinyue came slowly and looked at the corpse on the ground and said silently, "Eighteen rest."


    Then she turned her head and looked at Si long, who was frightened.


    At this time, there were no living people on the long street except Si long!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    "It looks like I won."


    The man of vicissitudes smiles and pats his colleague''s shoulder.


    That young man''s expression also some can''t believe, seem to have never thought that GE Xinyue actually so crisp and neat solved the battle.


    That''s a half demon!


    The physical strength of the half demon can shake the master Mingyou. It is absolutely one of the most powerful fighting forces in the kingdom of extreme heaven.


    Otherwise, he will not lead the team to stop mu tea.


    If you don''t have the ability to compete with master Mingyou, to challenge a strong master is not to seek death. What is it?


    However, no one thought that the half demon warrior could not even stop mu Hongxiu''s steps, so he was killed by GE Xinyue.


    "Well, it seems that I underestimated Qinglian. She really has some cards that I don''t even know. "


    The young man finally accepted the fact and said with a wry smile: "it''s just that I didn''t expect that Qinglian had cultivated the spirit of breaking the void to such a profound level."


    "So I said, young man, you are still a little naive. We should not only do intelligence work every day, but also pay attention to the love and hatred of these royal houses. "


    Vicissitudes of life man a face deep, but said a let colleague extremely surprised words.


    "Do you rely on these rumors to judge the strength of Qinglian?" The young man, who has always been very strict with intelligence, feels that the ideas he has been sticking to have been challenged.


    "Anecdotes sometimes are more accurate than you think. What''s more, the rumors that can spread to the public are not necessarily false. "


    The man of vicissitudes laughed, then winked at the young man and said, "then I''ll thank you for a jar of good wine?"


    The young man''s expression was so dull that he didn''t even notice when he left.


    "Is there a rumor in the air?"


    Finally, he looked firm and said in secret: "it seems that I underestimate the ability of the Tianbu master. If I master the intelligence, I may not have to stare at those big people."


    After years of drinking, he even gave himself a good drink.


    "Well, the one you can''t drink is probably the best one."


    "Old man, wait for me!"


    He exclaimed, and hurriedly followed the footsteps of the man of vicissitudes and left.


    However, with their same combination, they are all over the streets of the capital. In the form of two people, they control the intelligence and movement of the whole capital unconsciously.


    These people are the best spies in Tianbu.


    Perhaps because of the fierce attack of the kingdom of heaven, several big prefectures near the imperial capital of the Heavenly Kingdom have mobilized a large part of their strength to fill in the manpower, which can almost be regarded as pouring out their nests to grasp the movements of those envoys who welcome their relatives.


    Even near the old man''s residence, there are many spies, and it is the most important area to be cared for.


    An invisible undercurrent was surging, which was gradually stirred up under the hidden peace of the imperial capital. All the aristocratic families and several palaces all felt this inexplicable tension.


    It''s just that they''re all waiting.


    Waiting for the man''s voice.


    As a party to this undercurrent, if she did not show her attitude, the curtain would not be opened.


    However, who did not expect is, in the moment of night, a red like fire mu tea came to the palace gate.


    "Your Highness."


    The chief housekeeper put his hands in the sleeves of his robe. His movements were formal and respectful, and he bowed his head in front of her.


    "Get out of the way."


    Mu tea did not look at him, the tone is very insipid.


    "Your Highness, go back. Don''t let the old slave be in trouble." The chief executive sighed, and his eyes were even imploring. "All should be seen in the face of the old slave. Go back."


    The cold wind has passed through the long hair of Ambrosia tea sleeves, and brushed the corners of her clothes, but it can''t open the frost between her eyebrows and eyes.


    She did not look askance, word by word: "it is because I read in that year''s affection that I gave you the opportunity to stand in front of this king."


    Speaking of this, she looked directly into the eyes of the chief executive, "don''t force this king to kill you."


    "Your Highness, have you ever thought about what kind of trouble will be brought to the kingdom of devouring heaven once you take action today?"


    The chief executive''s voice dropped a little bit, "if your highness kills the old man, the war will open, and the holy land of swallowing heaven will fall into a precarious situation."


    "You Do you really want to go back? "


    The chief manager, who had served three emperors, was in a sad tone and pleaded repeatedly.


    "Duke Liang, let me ask you a question."


    "Is this what you mean, or What does he mean? "


    The chief executive lowered his head and sighed, "it is the old slave who makes his own decisions, not his Majesty''s intention. You must not complain to your majesty.""That''s good. It seems that he is not old enough to have the courage to fight the first World War." Mu tea nodded, and then said: "get out of the way, father-in-law Liang, you are here to stop the king, but also can not prevent the war. Is it really worthwhile to delay the war with your own life? "


    "Your Highness!"


    The chief executive suddenly raised his head, and the old voice was somewhat helpless: "the old slave can''t live for long, but you are different. You and your majesty are the future of the holy kingdom. I can''t see you in danger for a moment


    "Even if you fight for your life, you should stop here!"


    The chief executive put down his hands and the majestic atmosphere burst out. A purple flame that broke through the sky lit up the outer gate of the Imperial Palace and woke up the whole imperial city.


    This low-key for more than a hundred years of the old man, today''s beginning to stand out, as a master, the first World War Yan Wang!


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s the old guy Liang Yuan."


    The old man opened his eyes and saw the flame piercing into the sky like a sharp sword. He sneered and said, "what is this, demonstrating with the old man?"


    But then his expression changed slightly, "no!"


    When he saw the red light that broke the sky, the old man''s expression condensed and said: "the king of Yan, it''s the king of Yan!"


    Behind him, ten men in black appeared quietly and looked up at the night sky.


    The power of two top powers broke out, illuminating the whole sky. I don''t know how many people were awakened by these two entangled breath.


    But soon, the red light was overwhelming, tearing up all the purple flame, and then trailing the long tail flame, it flew directly towards the palace.


    Some of the breath hidden in the depths of the palace fluctuated and seemed a little frightened.


    It''s not because of the strong man who suddenly killed in the imperial palace. They all know that this is the breath of the king of Yan. They will be so frightened. It is the master of the purple flame who is defeated so fast and so quickly!


    Liang Yuan, the head of the internal affairs department, is the same as the old Prime Minister. He is an old man in the palace. In terms of strength, he is absolutely not under any of the top Mingyou masters in the imperial court. He even stepped into the peak of Mingyou a hundred years ago.


    Although he has not done anything for a hundred years, everyone in the palace knows that this old man who often accompanies his majesty is probably the strongest one under his majesty.


    Under one person, above ten thousand people!


    But it was such a strong man that he could not even hold on to a close in the hands of Yan Wang, and then he was defeated. Although he might have some consideration and didn''t do his best, he was still surprised at the speed of his defeat. At the same time, he was shocked by the strength of King Yan!


    The woman in red, who used to hold a spear and make a big fuss about the imperial capital, has now grown to such a state.


    The red light soon fell into the palace.


    All the strong people who felt her breath kept a tacit understanding at this time, and no one stood up to stop her.


    To stop a master Mingyou, who is fighting to the top of his mind at such a moment, is simply looking for death.


    Whoosh!


    A ray of light broke through the sky. Lin Wangbei looked at the figure in red, hesitated and did not stop.


    Not because of fear, but because he saw the intention of the chief manager Liang Yuan.


    The great master, who is already at the peak of Mingyou, has been holding up mu tea sleeves with the momentum he has accumulated for a hundred years.


    In other words, he was willing to give up his future of martial arts. He pushed mu tea sleeve behind his back. With his defeat, he built up an invincible momentum for mu tea!


    Mu red sleeve hair flying, empty hands step by step to the old man''s residence.


    Each step, the solid material of the ground will appear cracks, a continuous red flame condensed to her body, set off her like a goddess from the sea of corpses and blood.


    When she stepped out of the 19th step, her strength was completely restrained, and at the same time she came to the old man.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    Seeing the scene in front of him, the old man''s eyes were very gloomy.


    In the previous 18 steps, all of them were bathed in red sleeves to control their soaring momentum and strength. After the formation, the voice of the old man was like the friction between gold and iron, which made people feel chilly.


    "No problem."


    Mu red sleeve nodded, red flame again surging, like a wave of blood, in the depth of the blood wave, long spear chilling out.


    Breaking the sky god''s will!


    The thunderous sound spread all over the imperial city.


    The curtain of heaven seems to be stained with blood, and the red light that spreads for hundreds of miles blocks out the sky, as if the sky is toppled!


    Above the imperial study, the emperor of the holy Kingdom, dressed in bright yellow robes, watched the war quietly, without any intention of intervening. However, the moment the gun was handed out by mu Hongxiu, he showed a startling color.


    Immediately, it is gratified to say: "it seems that you are about to understand the seventh level of God''s mind of breaking the void."


    He did not evaluate the state of Mu Hongxiu, but paid more attention to Mu Hongxiu''s attainments in breaking the spirit of emptiness.


    It can be listed as one of the three Zhenguo magic arts, and the spirit of breaking the void naturally has its magic.


    The power of the three Zhenguo techniques owes half of the power of tuntian Shengguo to its standing for many years. This determined that any Zhenguo Gongfa can be cultivated to the seventh level, and then has the qualification to become an emperor.


    The emperor of the holy kingdom was very pleased to see that mu Hongxiu had made great progress in breaking the void spirit.


    "Your Majesty, are you really going to let the king of Yan do this?"


    Lin Wangbei came to his side with a helpless tone.


    The battle between the two masters of Mingyou is very strong. If they continue to let them fight, if they can''t control it, most of the imperial city will be destroyed by them.


    "Don''t worry, tea in mind."


    The emperor of the holy kingdom was not worried at all. He said with a smile: "look, she has planned to take the war to the sky."


    With his words, two beams of light rushed to the sky one by one, and the dispersed real gas quickly condensed into a chaotic energy cloud, which completely covered the prying eyes of many people with a mind.


    It includes various aristocratic families, as well as the sight from several other palaces.


    "It seems that the group of people to the tea set in a hurry."


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom naturally felt the peeping eyes and said with a smile: "these people who don''t know how to live or die are still thinking about their small profits. They really think that the lonely society will have a quarrel with the heaven devil Kingdom, and then hand over the tea sleeves to get enough benefits? They look down on loneliness


    "What''s more, tea directly breaks their calculations and wants to fish in troubled waters? Then I''ll uproot the river. I''ll have to see if those old guys can sit still in the face of such a big surprise. "


    After saying this, the emperor continued to watch the war.


    Lin Wangbei shows a trace of contemplative expression, and then calm down to watch mu Hongxiu and the old man''s war.


    ¡­¡­


    In Wuzong, Li Wuming stood in front of a cliff and looked up at the sky. The young man''s face showed a trace of heaviness.


    Especially to see Mu red sleeve with a long gun pierced the old man''s body, a large amount of blood across the sky of the moment, Li Wuming finally issued a sigh.


    "It''s going to be a mess."


    In every family, the ancestors who were awakened by the smell of war also looked into the sky.


    Mu tea invincible, more and more strong sense of war, strength is also in the process of fighting progress, the old man has shown a declining trend, gradually exposed the defeat.


    Even the frost face armor, are bathed in tea long shot to pieces.


    "You can''t let her kill the old man."


    An ancestor of an unknown family watched the war for a long time, and finally said in a deep voice: "if the old man died here, the two countries will surely go to war, and there is no room for relaxation."


    "Ning family ancestor, then you go to stop her."


    Another old ancestor made a voice and said with a bit of sarcasm: "his highness, the king of Yan, is now invincible. His fighting spirit has reached its peak. Even Liang Yuan is willing to give up martial arts for her. This shows that there must be his Majesty''s tacit approval behind her. You''d rather fish in troubled waters and seek profits, not us. "


    "We fight with each other every day, but no matter what, we are all the people of the holy kingdom. We need to know the truth that our lips are dead and our teeth are cold. There is no room for selfishness in the fight between nations


    "Liu Laogui, are you saying that I am greedy for life and death?"


    My father''s voice is indifferent.


    "Ha ha, you are greedy or not greedy for life, and you are afraid of death. It has nothing to do with me. I just warn you that once the holy kingdom is in war with the kingdom of heaven and the devil, I must rush to the battlefield to serve the country. If you find anyone doing something secretly, kill the internal ghost first, and then kill the foreign enemy!"


    The old ancestor laughed and didn''t put the threat of Ning''s ancestors in the eye.


    "Don''t argue any more. The king of Yan is about to win."


    At this time, an old ancestor interrupted their quarrel.In the sky, the blood red light covered half of the sky. After a huge bang, a figure fell down.


    It''s the old man!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    The frost of the old man''s whole body had been broken, and his bones were all broken into pieces. He fell heavily to the ground, smashing a palace, and spitting out blood containing visceral debris.


    Bang!


    Mu tea fell down, looking at the old man lying in the depth of the ruins, without any intention of talking, walked forward and raised the spear from a commanding position.


    "Wait Wait


    The old man tried to say, "Your Highness, you can''t kill me. Once I die, the 500000 troops at the border will attack immediately. The ten immortals brought by me and the hundred tongxuan dead men will kill in the imperial capital immediately!"


    "Do you want to see all the life in the imperial capital


    At the moment, the old man was no longer as wild as before, and his eyes even had a look of horror.


    After the real fight, he knew how terrible the strength of mu tea.


    This woman Even if it''s a fight with the devil emperor, there may not be no chance to win.


    Moreover, the old man''s eyes can''t help but look at mu tea''s wrist.


    There is a strange line, is flashing purple light.


    "Royal magic pattern Ha I see. I see. " After a moment, the old man seemed to understand something. His desire for survival in his eyes quickly faded and turned into a crazy look: "you went to Yumo mountain and suffered a royal magic stripe! Stupid woman, I will wait for you in the nether world


    At the moment of seeing the magic pattern, the old man knew that mu tea would never let him go.


    A madman who doesn''t care about his own life, how can he shake for the so-called life and death?


    Mu tea face expressionless way: "this is your last words?"


    The old man''s breath is declining. Although his voice is weak, it is joyful: "you have been infected by the evil spirit. Fighting with the old man has intensified the speed at which the magic pattern can devour you. It''s worth burying with the humble life of Laolao for a strong man who may become man and nature."


    Hiss!


    Mu tea arms straight, gun straight through the old man''s head.


    A head exploded on the spot, and the old man''s body even kept alive. He convulsed for a moment and gradually stopped.


    A shot to kill the old man, mu tea never stay, fly up, to the old man with ten black robes.


    Seeing this, the ten black robed men immediately fled, without any intention of avenging the old man.


    As the old man said, they are the dead men of the kingdom of the devil. The real task is not to protect the old man, but to make his death more valuable.


    This value is to kill the masters and people of the holy kingdom as much as possible to create chaos!


    Chaos!


    The whole palace is in chaos!


    Ten indestructible strong people only care about fleeing. Even if it is Mingyou, they can''t capture them all at once.


    Several masters hidden in the deep of the palace shot, but only four were captured and killed, and six others escaped from the imperial city through the night.


    Lin Wangbei, who was standing beside the emperor of the holy Kingdom, was about to chase him. However, the emperor of the holy Kingdom stopped him and said, "it''s OK. It''s time for those guys to help."


    Lin Wang North smell speech, then also stopped action.


    He knew that those guys mentioned by his majesty were the ancestors of aristocratic families hiding in the dark.


    It is very difficult to set off any big waves in the imperial capital. They''ll be killed by the trolls, even if they''re dead.


    However, in this process, it is possible to test who the ancestors of the aristocratic family are harbouring different ideas and who will really give their full strength when the two countries go to war.


    After the six black robed soldiers fled, hundreds of tongxuanjing began to destroy the buildings of the imperial capital. Even when they met powerful warriors, they would not give in. If they had to die, they would directly detonate the Xuanmen and strive to expand the scope of destruction.


    Once the madmen started to move, although there were no casualties for the time being, they quickly destroyed many buildings and caused a lot of riots.


    In the Imperial Palace, mu Hongxiu killed the old man, but he had no intention to stay. He went directly to the imperial capital to hunt down the six who did not destroy the weapons.


    Under the archway outside the old street.


    More than a dozen tongxuan dead men came here. Just as they were about to smash the archway, a cold voice came from the old street: "I advise you not to do this."


    The death men of tongxuan stopped and looked at the comer.


    A man came out of the old street with a lame boy behind him.


    "Kill him!"


    Without any hesitation, the dead men decided to kill first and then destroy the old street.


    "It''s a bunch of dead trash."


    When the lame boy picked his toes, the stones on the ground were kicked out by him and turned into several broken streamers, which broke the heads of several tongxuan dead men on the spot.


    "Old Dong, why do you still learn to talk nonsense when you go out? If you see the enemy, kill them first. You didn''t teach me that?" After the murder, the lame boy looked at the man beside him with dissatisfaction.They are Dong AO and Yao Dou who just left the martial arts school.


    Just happened to meet a dozen dead men.


    "You have a point."


    Dong Ao thought about it carefully, and then he waved a fist forward.


    There was no earth shaking noise, more than a dozen fists broke out, and those dead people seemed to be suddenly pulled out of their bones and fell to the ground in silence.


    Their internal organs, bones and even their brains were shocked to mud by the blow.


    "Beautiful!"


    Yao Dou clapped his hands, "old Dong is old Dong, or you are stronger."


    Dong Ao did not speak, but raised his head to see the palace, where there is a red light flying out, is the smell of mu tea.


    Noticing Dong Ao''s eyes, Yao Dou asked, "do you really want to go?"


    "Well."


    Dong Ao should a, and then said: "clean up here, find Gu Haoran."


    This pair of masters and apprentices originally wanted to find Gu Haoran and mu Hongxiu.


    Now mu tea in a row defeated two top Mingyou, invincible momentum has become, continue to delay, Dong Ao may not be her opponent.


    But


    In determining the trace of mu tea, Dong Ao gives up looking for Gu Haoran and lets Yao Dou go to see Gu Haoran alone, which is to arrange a way for him.


    And he himself, is to go to the meeting for a while, has raised the invincible momentum of mu tea.


    "Be careful." Yao Dou didn''t say much, and he didn''t give up.


    Even if he knew that Dong Ao was going to destroy the invincible king of Yan, if he made a mistake, he might die in the other party''s hands, but Yao Dou still didn''t persuade him.


    For a warrior, to avoid a battle is to lose.


    Dong Ao nodded, reached out and touched Yao Dou''s head. It''s hard to say: "after I come back, I''ll teach you something new."


    Yao Dou did not avoid, grinning: "do you have anything new? No, I''ve learned almost all of them


    Dong Ao pursed his lower lip, which was already a smile.


    Then the legs slightly bow, light way: "you are still far from."


    Boom!


    With an amazing explosion, Dong Ao''s body has been like an arrow from the string into the sky, and there is also a burst of air. He turns the direction with an extremely amazing angle and runs straight to the direction where mu Hongxiu leaves.


    "Don''t die, old Dong."


    Yao Dou raised his head until he could no longer see Dong Ao''s figure. Then he looked at the corpses all over the ground. He remembered that Dong Ao said that he should clean up the corpses. He woke up in an instant. He was a little annoyed and said, "I''ve been cheated!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Dong Ao is constantly accelerating in the air. Compared with his reticent personality, this way of flying in the sky is not suitable for him. However, this is the most real aspect of Dong Ao.


    When the speed reaches the maximum, Dong Ao''s eyes appear a little excited.


    It was like the unrivalled and defeated youth in those years.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    The palace of life.


    Big river road.


    Lu Li and ling''er have gone for a long time, but this long road seems to have no end. The river of life is still running, and everything seems boring.


    If it is not for the road can grasp a few regiments with points of the law fragments, even Lu Li himself is a little bit unable to hold on.


    It''s not physical fatigue, but mental torture.


    "Little boy, why do you steal the fragments of the law?"


    When Lu Li once again grabbed a aura from the air, the little hairball finally couldn''t help it. He almost roared: "what do you want so many pieces of law to do? Do you store grain? "


    "There are fragments of laws all over the sky. If I grasp a few regiments at random, can you ruin your life palace?"


    Lu Li is too lazy to quarrel with xiaomaoqiu.


    He grabs them not only to count points, but also to prevent his body from getting smaller.


    Now this young boy''s body is bad enough. He doesn''t want to be a baby. Try to sweep away the power of the law around you to keep your body from being rejected and degenerated.


    "Little thing, how far is the door you''re talking about?"


    Looking at the end of the river, Lu Li finally can''t help it.


    "Small hair ball but way:" urgent what, still early, depend on you two foot distance, a moment and a half is not able to catch up with. "


    "But I don''t understand why you don''t fly?"


    After asking this question, little hairball blinked doubtfully.


    Lu Li''s expression is also a Leng.


    "Even those caravans are on foot. I think this is a special rule of the palace of life. Since you can fly, why don''t you say it earlier?"


    This is a typical misunderstanding.


    For Lu Li, the palace of life is an extremely strange world, and since this journey, although cognition is short, but also heard a lot of secrets. In particular, the concept of the great thousand world, even if he did not say it, also let Lu Li have a trace of awe for those powerful world.


    "The caravan is on its way because there are many other people who don''t have the ability to control the air, and you don''t need to take care of those people. Take this little girl and fly over in one breath, and you can see the lazy dog in a moment


    Xiaomaoqiu muttered: "and you have not asked this adult?"


    Lu Li slapped him in the face and said with a sneer, "I''ll settle with you when I return to Zhenwu."


    Said, he took hold of linger, "hold on to me."


    The clever son cleverly gave a sound.


    In fact, she had been tired of walking, and was also very strange why Lu Li did not choose to fly in the sky, and insisted on walking along the river road stubbornly.


    Now it seems that Lu Li has not figured it out for a while, and ling''er is very considerate in not mentioning this matter, so as not to feel embarrassed again.


    So, Lu Li took hold of ling''er and flew straight up to the sky.


    Along the way, he carefully avoided those rules. If he really couldn''t avoid it, he would reach out and grab a few groups to extract points. Although there was some delay in speed, it was much faster than two people walking on foot.


    Not long after that, Luli saw the branches of the river. Looking from the sky, it was like a dozen rivers converged, condensed into a round "water ball" in the middle and separated in front.


    "The speed is good. The gate is just ahead."


    Seeing this water ball, the little hairball reminded, "you can''t steal the law fragments any more. Lazy dogs don''t care about these things, but this area is the territory of white deer. If you are found as a thief by him, maybe even I can''t protect you."


    Lu Li heard the speech, nodded his head and said: "as long as I can leave safely, I will not start on the fragments of the law."


    Anyway, the points are enough now. It''s not too much to describe Dusi with overnight wealth.


    After all, many powerful martial arts skills and functions need to become heaven and man or master the charm of heaven and man before they can continue to upgrade. For the time being, Lu Li is not in great demand for the points, which is only for the integration of integration skills or brush the characteristics.


    "I saw the gate!"


    Suddenly, linger''s tone leaps incomparably, pointing to the front for Lu Li to lead the way.


    In fact, Lu Li also found the gate for a long time. Only then did he get a glimpse of the whole picture, which made him shocked.


    It was a huge silver gate standing between heaven and earth. Even the biggest giant that Lu Li had ever seen, it looked very small in front of it. Such a grand gate makes people wonder whether it can be built by human resources?


    It was only at this time that Lu Li had a more accurate understanding of the world.


    At least as far as he knows, there is no such miraculous building that can be called the creation of heaven and earth.


    "Lazy dog, here comes my Lord!"


    Close to the door, small hair ball at the throat called a, the voice reverberated around, but no one answered for a time.Lu Li fell on a piece of white land near the gate and felt soft under his feet. He said strangely, "why is the river cut off here?"


    Xiaomaoqiu laughs and ignores his question. Instead, he continues to shout: "lazy dog, help me. Pick the stars and send these two little guys to leave. Help locate them!"


    Boom!


    At the next moment, Luli felt the "land" trembling under his feet. There was a large amount of water gushing, and the direction of the river of life was disturbed.


    Then he understood why the river of life would be cut off here. This sudden land is actually the body of the lazy dog in the mouth of the little hairball!


    Are you kidding? You call this a lazy dog?


    Lu Li looked at the "land" gradually rising under his feet, until he reached a height of thousands of feet, and a huge head turned around.


    Seeing the whole picture of that head, Lu Li found that the lazy dog that little hairball had been talking about was actually a white fox.


    "Dead Where did you come from? "


    A voice of some doubts, directly sounded in several people''s minds, seems to be a little sleepy, although I feel its extremely annoying breath, it is not very clear.


    "Lazy dog, you should sober up first. Don''t eat this little fart boy. He is the one who wants to protect himself! Do you understand? It''s the one who wants to protect the stars


    Little hairball yelled at the top of his voice.


    "Oh..."


    The sound in their mind should be a voice, let Lu Li have a strange feeling.


    Different from his understanding of "Fox", this giant white fox seems to be A little silly?


    "The lazy dog is very tall and frightening. In fact, he has a good temper. As long as you make it clear, it won''t embarrass you because of your lethargy."


    "Of course, I owe it to you."


    It seems to be comforting Lu Li, but the tone is full of the meaning of inviting merit.


    At this time, the huge white fox had gradually come to his senses, and the blank color in his eyes was swept away. He noticed the small hairball, and the voice that sounded directly in their minds leaped with joy: "Zhenhai, do you come to play with me?"


    "What are you playing with? Open the door for us and take the two little guys home."


    Little hairball grunted, "this is to pick stars."


    "What happened to her Mention pick star this name, white fox''s voice is a little impatient, seem to be very disgusted to the master of this name.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that much. Open the door quickly."


    The little hairball floated to the top of the white fox''s head, but compared with the huge body shape of the white fox, it was not even a louse, scurrying on the top of the white fox''s head, urging: "I''ll take you to play when I come back."


    "Are you going to leave, too?"


    White fox''s voice is a little confused.


    Then, it''s eyes are staring at Lu Li, strange way: "what''s the matter with this dead boy?"


    "Well?"


    Suddenly, the voice of white fox pondered for a while, "how do you escape the exclusion of the law?"


    "This..."


    Lu Li Leng Leng, also do not know how to communicate with this white fox.


    "I can hear what you are saying. I can answer it directly in my heart. I don''t have to be as noisy as Zhenhai." Compared with the attitude towards the small ball, the white fox''s attitude towards Lu Li is more distant, and there is a trace of dignity in the tone.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. There are many secrets about this little boy. Otherwise, a person who is so proud of picking stars will not send an adult to protect his way."


    Xiaomaoqiu interrupts the white fox''s question with the voice of his heart.


    White fox''s body trembles, the river of life is turbulent, and Lu Li only feels that there is an earthquake under his feet.


    "Berm? How can you protect such a weak person


    "This crazy woman!"


    The white fox roared, and a white shadow flew out of the river, setting off a large spray, which was actually its huge tail.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    "Calm down. Don''t be so excited."


    Xiaomaoqiu continued to say in his heart: "picking stars is the son of fate favored by fate. She will do so. There must be her reason. Although I don''t want to, I can only follow her temperament."


    "This damned crazy woman, I''ll go and argue with her!"


    With a bang, the body of the white fox floated up again, but was stopped by the small hairball, "are you crazy? If you get angry, don''t you fear that she will break your tail again? "


    The white fox''s body immediately stopped floating and froze there.


    Then he was embarrassed and said, "I''ve been sleeping too long, forgetting her is better than me."


    But it still refused: "even if she is better than me, I am not afraid of her! If you leave the palace of life, who will play with me in the future? "


    "You know how to play. You are really a lazy dog."


    The little hairball hummed, and then moved in his heart. He tried to say, "why don''t you go with me and become a fighter for me?"


    Although we are going to a wild world, there is some uneasiness in the center of the ball. Children are highly valued by stars. They must have a lot of luck behind them. Once some things are related to luck, even in the wild world, there will be great danger.


    If a lazy dog follows, at least it''s a road level combat power. It''s not difficult to push the savage world. It''s more or less a layer of insurance.


    But the white fox is to smile two times, refused to accept the small hairball''s proposal: "Zhenhai, you know, I can''t leave the palace of life, or I''ll get into big trouble!"


    "Are you afraid of trouble at this time?"


    "Little hairball widened his eyes," usually follow my adult to make trouble everywhere. How come you haven''t been afraid? Lazy dog! I''m lazy and I''m joking


    This sentence is called out directly, even Lu Li and ling''er can hear clearly.


    Lu Li can''t help but feel a burst of panic, for fear that this little thing that does not know how to die and how to make white fox angry.


    Although Lu Li didn''t know how powerful the white fox was, looking at its exaggerated figure, he knew that it was definitely not a good one to provoke.


    If we can''t do it well, we may have the strength of the road level.


    "It''s not me. Bai Ling has warned me that I can make trouble with you in the world of life palace. If you ask me to leave the palace of life one day, I can''t agree. If you promise, you will get into big trouble. None of us can bear it except you. "


    "White deer, damn it." The rabbit teeth of the little hairball twinkled with cold light, and some teeth itched.


    "Forget it, you can open the door for me. I don''t believe it. If you go to the wild world, can you encounter any situation that can''t be handled?"


    Little hairball did not embarrass white fox any more, and sighed to let it quickly open the door.


    "It''s OK to open the door, but I''m afraid it won''t work out for this dead little guy."


    White fox is not a little bit worried, "he avoided the exclusion of life. Although he left his body by force, he also refused the baptism of the law of life. He entered the" door "with such a dead body. I''m afraid that the huge rejection of life will make his soul disappear."


    Bai Hu did not avoid Lu Li''s words.


    In other words, it is to tell Lu Li.


    "This Master fox Lu Li was silent for a moment, mainly because he didn''t know how to call the white fox. He simply called him the elder. Then he said in doubt, "I don''t know if I''m dead, but there are other ways to wash away the dead fox? My current situation is quite special. This body is not my original body, but my life and soul are trapped in it. If there is no body, it will be very troublesome


    "Life and soul? You are not the two boundary rivers What''s it called? "


    White fox thought hard for a long time, and suddenly said, "yes, you are not one of the creatures who survive with the help of the law of the two boundary rivers?"


    Lu Li hears speech and looks at linger.


    Linger''s expression is somewhat complicated. Unexpectedly, in the eyes of this powerful existence, the Youshen clan is just a living creature relying on the law of two boundary rivers.


    Despite the fact that it is, ling''er is still a little uncomfortable when he is evaluated like this.


    White fox did not notice the eye contact between the two people, even if he did, he would not go to his heart. Such a powerful existence is qualified to disdain the fragmentary world created artificially by the two boundary rivers.


    However, at this time, it was spitting out a mass of white light and hit Lu Li. Lu Li instinctively wanted to resist, but he felt that the force was very soft, without any hostility, so he relaxed his vigilance and allowed the white light to penetrate into his body.


    White fox pondered: "sure, your situation is very strange, and You are a new body, and you are not completely infected by stillness. No wonder I ignore your existence in my sleep


    Lu Li''s expression is a little dull. If there is no dead breath, you can ignore the existence of Mingyou realm in front of you?


    But when I thought about it, I was relieved.Even among the strong men at the Dao level, there must be differences between them. This white fox is obviously the best among the strong ones. Although we don''t know who is more powerful than linger''s father, Lu Ligang feels the deep breath on him like a prison. He knows that if he wants to kill himself, he only needs to move an idea and he will die immediately.


    Not only the death of the body, I am afraid even the soul will be completely erased.


    For such a strong man, Mingyou may be as small as the ants that occasionally climb. How can the ants shake the mountains, no matter how strong they are?


    "Your soul comes from a backward and savage world. If you want to find this world, you have to work hard."


    White fox "looked" at Lu Li all over the world, and then suddenly murmured: "however, I have seen some skills on you in others..."


    The expression of Lu Li and ling''er is a change.


    Lu Li was surprised. The martial arts he practiced, Wuque Jian Jing, was the product of the combination of modifiers. It had been changed beyond recognition. The only skill that Bai Hu was familiar with was the basic law that he had just practiced for a long time.


    Ling''er naturally guessed this and said excitedly, "master fox, have you ever seen anyone who practices the fundamental law?"


    "Fundamental law? It turns out that skill is called the fundamental law. "


    "White fox suddenly said:" repair its root, from their own start, embark on the road of evolution, it is worthy of the name. "


    Then he shook his head and said, "it was ten thousand years ago. I can''t remember it clearly. I only have a vague impression. The man passed by the river road and wanted to go to the boundary breaking channel. He talked to me when he passed by. I didn''t wake up at that time. I only remember that he asked some strange questions."


    "Well He seems to ask me that there is a long way to go


    "Although he is short, he has strong strength, and his breath is as strong as life God."


    "Then he Have you ever said which world you want to go to? " Ling''er, with some hope, plucked up the courage to ask.


    White fox recalled a time, other things have not remembered, and then some impatient way: "at that time, I did not sleep enough, if not that person''s strength is not easy to provoke, I would have swallowed him up, how could I pay attention to so much?"


    "Don''t be angry, master fox. The man is probably her father, so he is in a hurry for a moment, and he doesn''t mean to offend him."


    Lu Li pulled ling''er and then said, "I don''t know the physical condition of my younger generation. Can I go through this gate?"


    At present, the most urgent thing is to leave the palace of life as soon as possible. As for the matter of ling''er''s father, at least according to Bai Hu''s words, it can be judged that he is not dead, and even has reached the end of the road.


    Anyway, that''s good news.


    "Although you are not completely infected by stillness, strictly speaking, I can''t let you into this door."


    "But."


    The white fox looked at the "covetous" little hairball and sighed: "with Zhenhai there, I don''t think there will be any problems with the law. If you dare to take risks, go ahead."


    "That''s right."


    Little hairball grunted. He hated the way lazy dogs and white deer were full of rules. Although he sometimes did things according to the rules, wouldn''t he become old-fashioned if he stuck to the rules?


    It''s not an old-fashioned one.


    "Ah, Zhenhai, once you leave, no one will plead for me when Bai Lu teaches me a lesson."


    White fox swings its huge tail, forming a shadow that blocks out the sky and the sun. The tone is full of reluctance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    "Don''t worry, with this kid''s ability, I think the wild world will soon be unable to accommodate him."


    Then it urged, "open the door, open the door!"


    Although the white fox did not give up, he still nodded a huge head, turned to look at the silver gate lying between heaven and earth, and opened his mouth to spit out a group of light.


    This can be compared to the previous exploration of Lu Li when the light is huge, and full of destructive power, hit the silver gate hard, immediately make a silver gate emerge a gap.


    Looking at the way it opens the door, Lu Li''s face is dull.


    This is "open the door"?


    I thought I would see something more wonderful, but I didn''t expect it was such a simple and crude scene.


    "Little boy, don''t you feel a little disappointed?" The little hairball flew to Lu Li''s shoulder and joked, "this door is the original design version of the palace of life. Apart from some other reasons, the most important thing is that the way to open the door is a little difficult. If you need a great emperor level strong man to fight every time you pass, how many emperors in the palace of life are not tired enough. "


    Just as the little ball was talking, the white fox spat out a big aura and hit the silver door.


    This time, a third of the huge silver gate was blown open, and the scattered law of life suddenly gushed out and turned into a Taoist and divine haze. Deep inside the gate, there was a colorful void.


    "I haven''t opened the door for a long time. I''m a bit rusty."


    Two consecutive attempts failed to blow the door open, white fox''s tone is also a little embarrassed, "wait a moment, let me have a rest."


    "Lazy dog, are you kidding me


    The little hairball jumped to the top of the white fox''s head, and said angrily, "these vital laws have escaped. It will not be long before the child''s body will be melted away!"


    "Sorry, I forgot..."


    The white fox answered with a simple voice.


    It really forgot, and then quickly spit out two white lights, directly through the huge silver gate, a roar, the river of life river completely stagnated, this side of the world is filled with huge vitality.


    Lu Li felt that he was in the "ocean" of vitality, and could not avoid it. All his body emitted the sound of "ho ho ho". A large amount of dead air was transpiration into fog, and his body speed was becoming smaller and smaller with the naked eye.


    "Well Let me locate your body. "


    White fox pondered for a long time, and then said, "probably no problem..."


    Before he finished speaking, the white tiger said in a strange way: "ah? There seems to be some hostility around your body. Someone wants to kill you? "


    "Wait, there''s someone else helping you, but they don''t seem to be able to hold on."


    White fox''s eyes seem to penetrate the whole world and fall into the Zhenwu area, observing the situation near Lu Li''s body.


    Lu Li''s heart a tight, know that things are not good, even busy way: "trouble elder!"


    "I''ll give you another ride, just a little more."


    White fox shaking body, a soft force will be Lu Li and Ling Er hold up, small hair ball see, quickly fly past: "wait for this adult!"


    When it bit ling''er''s skirt with rabbit''s teeth, the white fox''s fur shook and turned them into a streamer directly and sent them to the silver gate.


    Boom


    The three big silver doors closed slowly.


    White fox sighed and looked at the huge silver door for a long time.


    At this time, a soft female voice sounded: "since I''m worried, why not go with it, but also take me as an excuse."


    I saw a shadow falling in front of the silver gate. It was the white deer that never showed up.


    "Bailing, what you said is easy. This is the overall situation of star picking. Do you dare to get involved?"


    At this time, the white fox, swept that pair of simple and silly appearance, deep tone: "even if I really don''t trust Zhenhai, I dare not easily interfere with the layout of picking stars."


    "This shows that you still care more about your accomplishments than the safety of Zhenhai."


    White Deer empty shadow mouth spit words, the voice is light, but with a trace of disdain.


    It looks down on the white fox.


    "You don''t have to stir me up here. Zhenhai is very kind to you and me. In terms of gratitude, you can become a Taoist, and you also benefit from the protection of Zhenhai No.2. You and Zhai Xing are both strong men trained by Zhenhai, but I only share a little fortune. Even you refuse to go to the wild world to protect it. What''s your position to say to me? "


    White fox''s huge head is still looking at the silver gate, eyes a little deep.


    But what it said was related to the big secret of many years ago. If there was a third person present, it would be shocked by the news it disclosed.


    Even those great emperors may not know such amazing secrets. Although they had some conjectures about the relationship between Zhenhai emperor and Zhuxing emperor, they could not. Bailing emperor, who was responsible for guarding the river of life, was the goal of Zhenhai''s last term.Even more amazing is what white fox calls "the second.". It shows that Zhenhai emperor has been reincarnated several times, but now, I don''t know how many reincarnations it is.


    Several powerful people in the palace of life have speculated on the identity of Zhenhai emperor. Some people think that Zhenhai emperor is a living creature revealed by the law of life, because it has a paranoid preference for the law of life. However, some people speculate that Zhenhai emperor is the embodiment of the spirit of the road, and may even be the spirit of the road itself.


    This view has always been the most widely accepted by those great emperors.


    "Although I have received Zhenhai''s kindness for protecting the road, that kindness has been paid back in that lifetime. Every reincarnation of Zhenhai is no longer related to the previous life and cuts off all the past. Only in this way can it jump out of the control of the road. But you are not the same. You have become a Tao in this world, and have been benefited by Zhenhai. If you don''t pay back, Zhenhai will surely kill you when he wakes up and cut off the cause and effect. "


    The white deer''s tone was calm and said, "swallow the sky, I don''t know what you''re trying to do, but I advise you not to calculate Zhenhai. Although its kindness to us is an instinct, it is in the layout, but it itself does not know. At least before awakening, it is true to us. If you want to calculate it, seek benefits from it, and taint this cause and effect, then pick up the stars and I can''t stand by. "


    Hearing the speech, Baihu said coldly, "bailing, this sentence should be from me. Zhenhai is kind to me. I also treat it sincerely. But what about you? You and Zhenhai the second cut off the cause and effect, but this life is still deliberately close to it, do you dare to say that you do not have any calculation? "


    "I won''t spare you if you''re against it."


    White fox took a deep look at the empty shadow of white deer.


    White Deer empty shadow was silent, and then said with a smile, "maybe, when we come to this stage, who dares to say that we are innocent? Even if she is picking stars, she may not dare to say that she has no calculation. She is the son of fate favored by fate. Zhenhai naturally gets close to her and chooses her to be the master of this life to protect her way. She did not hesitate to cut off the connection between herself and fate. Now, with the rapid development, the end of the road is near, do you think she will be reconciled? "


    "The road is perfect, but there is still a way ahead?"


    "Do you remember how you answered that man''s question?"


    White Deer said here, white fox''s eyes slightly changed.


    Originally, it did not tell Lu Li and ling''er the truth before. At least, it conceals this part of the conversation.


    "There''s no road ahead of us."


    White fox was silent for a moment and said his answer.


    "But that man said, just no way in front of you."


    "Like that young man, he came from the ancient world, that wild world, and there were countless amazing and brilliant strong men. Maybe this is the calculation of picking stars. She wants to make a good relationship with the young man and get the spirit of the ancient world road. In this way, maybe when the young man can really control the world, she will take this opportunity to find the road after the extreme road


    White Deer virtual shadow said here, gradually faded, and warned the white fox: "since you know this is the overall situation of star picking, then don''t do anything stupid."


    White fox did not speak, his eyes staring at the silver gate, after a long time, is slowly sinking into the river of life.


    In front of the silver gate, once again quiet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    In the palace of life, in the depths of many palaces, a great voice suddenly sounded and slowly introduced into the residence of the great emperor of picking stars.


    "Did you really send it away?"


    Hearing this voice, the cloud shrouded, the star picking emperor stepped out barefoot, his eyes turned to the void, "how, even you can''t help it?"


    "You should know the meaning of Zhenhai emperor to the palace of life."


    The great voice did not have any harsh meaning, on the contrary, it was very gentle: "don''t you think it''s risky to send it away like this."


    But the great emperor did not care at all, and said lightly: "before Zhenhai wakes up, there is no meaning for the palace of life. In this life, it is my protector, so it should be closely related to my interests. "


    "It will promise that this trip to the ancient world is indeed a very important opportunity for me."


    "Are you really concerned about Zhenhai, or do you care about me? Do you have a sense of crisis


    The great emperor suddenly laughed and asked.


    Deep in the void, the voice was silent for a long time, and finally sighed, "do it yourself."


    The voice of the voice of the emperor is gone


    She looked back at the misty Valley, and suddenly waved away the mist. Beyond the peach Valley, there was a desolate scene of the end of the world.


    A small valley, like the last leaf of a lonely boat in the rough waves.


    "Disaster is coming, but you are still clinging to the so-called road and fighting for the little interests. Do you know what you can do even if you find a way out when the whole world is destroyed? Immortality Do you really think you are gods


    "Just a bunch of idiots."


    The voice of the star picking emperor drifted out, and the clouds gathered again, covering the valley and covering the last scene outside the valley.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    Suddenly, there was an earth shaking explosion in Lord Yan''s mansion, which was also mixed with many screams.


    A group of tongxuan dead men dressed in black seemed to have no knowledge of pain or terror. Even if their arms were cut off or even their stomachs were opened, they had to drag their internal organs to complete the self explosion. Along the way, they destroyed the palace of Lord Yan and killed a number of guards in the mansion with fear.


    Fortunately, Ge Xinyue was in charge, and there were not too many casualties in Lord Yan''s residence.


    However, no matter how strong Ge Xinyue is, she is only a person. Facing dozens of fierce and fearless tongxuan dead men, she can not fully cover all aspects and protect the house thoroughly.


    "These people, it seems, have some purpose."


    After killing a dead man of tongxuan again, Ge Xinyue frowned slightly and felt that something was unusual.


    All of a sudden, these tongxuan dead men poured into the palace of Yan, using almost half of their strength.


    This is obviously the act of death, let Ge Xinyue have a bad premonition.


    "Don''t you..."


    Suddenly, Ge Xinyue seems to think of something. He smashes the tongxuan dead man in front of him into pieces all over the sky. A layer of frost appears on his face and rushes to the secret room.


    "Their goal is to leave the land!"


    At the time when he saw that many tongxuan dead men had arrived at the periphery of the secret room, Ge Xinyue finally knew their purpose.


    "But how could..."


    "The devil? No, it''s impossible. No one knows that Lu Li is in the secret room. "


    "Is it the king of heaven?"


    Ge Xinyue''s mind flashed, but he had already arrived in front of the chamber of secrets. His hands were flying, and next to him was the end of his broken tendon.


    No matter how brave and fearless the group of dead men are, they still have no effect in the face of absolute strength.


    In the blink of an eye, a group of dead men were knocked down to the ground, but Ge Xinyue heard a series of sounds of genuine gas explosion coming out of the secret room, and knew that he was still a step late.


    "An immortal


    Ge Xinyue stepped forward, and instantly came to the door of the chamber of secrets.


    Outside the door of the chamber of secrets, two indestructible territory dead men in black robes stood on the spot. In front of them, ye Dongtian was bathed in blood, and there were many hidden weapons and broken weapons in front of him.


    Behind him, the door of the chamber of secrets has been broken, and Lu Li is still wrapped in that aura, keeping in a state of stupor.


    Ding Lingxi and Bai Bai stood by.


    "Ge Manager. "


    Ye Dongtian''s vision has been dyed red with blood. When he sees Ge Xinyue, his tight body can''t help but loosen up and feel relieved.


    "Hard work." Ge Xinyue nodded slightly, but he did not pay attention to the two immortality dead men. He stepped out of the room one step at a time, and the terrible waves surged. He did not care about ye Dongtian''s blood. He put his hand on his chest and passed a stream of genuine Qi. "This time, it''s my negligence. Have a good rest."


    Ye Dongtian gave a bitter smile and went to settle on the spot.


    Although he tried his best, he almost killed him in an instant in the face of two indestructible dead men.If Ge Xinyue comes half a step later, the man lying on the ground is not the two dead men, but him.


    "Who sent you?"


    Ge Xinyue looks at the two indestructible death soldiers who stand up slowly, and her tone is gradually cold.


    She was really angry.


    It was not only because ye Dongtian was seriously injured, but also because of her carelessness, she did not realize that the two immortals had sneaked into the mansion and nearly killed many people.


    Since she left the ground, followed in the mu tea side, there has never been such a mistake.


    It made her feel guilty, but at the same time, she was angry beyond description.


    The two indestructible dead men did not speak and rushed to ge Xinyue in silence.


    "Don''t you say that?" Ge Xinyue squints.


    "Then there''s no need to say that."


    Ge Xinyue holds his fist and breaks through the encirclement with one punch. Ge Xinyue uses his fist instead of his gun to completely suppress the two undecided soldiers, showing his incomparable combat effectiveness.


    But at this time, ye Dongtian, who had just opened his eyes, said in an urgent voice: "be careful!"


    With the sound of his voice, Ge Xinyue''s side of the wall, suddenly appeared a group of shadows, an indestructible death of the silent attack on Ge Xinyue!


    Ge Xinyue, however, had already realized his existence. When he turned his waist and turned his fist like a gun, he nailed the immortal who had jumped into the air to the wall.


    Boom!


    Half of the wall collapsed, and smoke filled the air. The other two people had seized the opportunity to come near, and each of them burst out a powerful Qi. They wanted to give Ge Xinyue a thunderbolt.


    Ge Xinyue''s breath changes, and his fist becomes a palm. When he claps it forward, a Green Qi turns into a virtual shadow of thousands of spears and shoots out!


    Break the spirit of emptiness ¡¤ time!


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    True Qi is like rain, sound is like urgent drum, and it''s life-threatening!


    One of the undead couldn''t dodge. He was hit by the dense shadow of the long gun in front of him. His body suddenly burst out countless blood smoke. The whole person was carried out by this force and fell to the ground like a rag bag.


    However, he seems to be unconscious to climb up, body jump, once again rush to ge Xinyue!


    The other two undecided soldiers withdrew at the same time.


    "Back off!"


    Ge Xinyue''s pupil shrinks, as if aware of something, his hands open a blue barrier, will ye Dongtian and the entrance of the chamber of Secrets completely protected.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded, the passage almost completely collapsed, the afterwave spread, the earth shaking.


    Ge Xinyue''s blue barrier is full of cracks, and he is also bitten back. A trace of blood flows from the corner of his mouth and his eyes are dignified.


    These dead men are really brave and fearless. Once they find that they have lost the ability to fight, they will directly detonate their own internal power. The Xuanmen and the immortal will explode together. Even though Ge Xinyue is so strong, he is still injured under the impact of this force.


    "Manager Ge, are you ok?"


    Although Ye Dongtian also suffered a bit of shock, but under the protection of Ge Xinyue, he was not injured, and immediately raised his head to see Ge Xinyue.


    Ge Xinyue shook his head, raised his hand to wipe the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, and said faintly: "this skill can''t kill me."


    Words have not finished, the dust and smoke filled, a cold light suddenly pop up, run Ge crescent''s forehead to shoot!


    Ge Xinyue raised his hand and grasped the cold light. It was a concealed weapon with poison.


    Her eyes were cold, "with concealed weapons?"


    "Is that all you have to do?"


    Ge Xinyue threw the concealed weapon away, looked at the gradually dispersed dust and smoke, looked at that suddenly appeared a figure.


    The fourth immortal comes quietly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    "It''s worthy of being the third most famous killer among all the title killers..."


    The immortal is different from the previous three people. He is not so silent, his voice is very hoarse, as if containing a piece of charcoal, which makes people feel creepy.


    "It''s a pity that the boy inside must die. Even if you are Qinglian, you can''t keep him."


    At last, the undead who arrived at last saw that GE Xinyue didn''t pay attention to himself, and with a wave of his hand, the two dead men standing beside him launched a charge against Ge Xinyue again.


    But Ge Xinyue''s eyes, but still staring at the hoarse death, with her sense of battle, immediately realized that talent is the most powerful of the three.


    The so-called "strong" does not only refer to the realm, means and combat effectiveness, but also the criteria to judge whether a warrior is strong or not.


    As a former title killer, Ge Xinyue can see at a glance that this immortal death man exudes the same breath as himself.


    It''s a killer breath.


    This hoarse dead man is a powerful killer!


    Bang bang!


    Ge Xinyue''s hands turned over and directly grasped the fists of the two dead men. The turbulent flow caused by the collision of strength ran everywhere. The movements of the two dead men were blocked on the spot. However, Ge Xinyue''s seemingly slender body was still, only the skirt of green skirt shook.


    Click!


    Ge Xinyue''s palms were tightened, and the fists of the two dead men were crushed directly by her. When she pressed forward, she let them kneel down uncontrollably.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the apathetic dead man. She said faintly, "it''s meaningless to let these two wastes die. Why don''t you come in person?"


    The dead man looked at the two kneeling companions and seemed to be surprised. Then he said faintly, "good."


    Whoa!


    Ge Xinyue only felt a flower in front of her eyes. In situ, she only left the black robe, but she did not see the figure of the dead man.


    Her pupils shrank and her body was low. She put out her hands in a lunge and smashed the necks of the two indestructible martyrs to prevent them from playing the trick of self explosion again.


    "Slow."


    The hoarse voice suddenly rings in the ear, Ge Xinyue does not hesitate to twist his waist and limbs at an extremely incredible angle, and hits the sound source with an elbow.


    Bang!


    The dead man who took off his black robe resisted Ge Xinyue''s attack with his forearm, and grasped her neck with the other hand.


    Ge Xinyue turns his right arm, and in the void, he collides with the dead man''s hand.


    Two people quickly contact, but also very fast separation, in an instant, it is even and equal!


    Although the two men completely abandoned their true Qi and fought purely with physical strength, and each move was a killing skill, this kind of competition was more dangerous and tested their foundation.


    "It seems that the ground has trained you very well."


    The dead man had a very ordinary face, but his eyes were bloodthirsty and cruel like wild animals. He licked his lips and said, "it''s said that the local killers are invincible in ancient times. Today, I''d like to try whether the third assassin is as evil as the rumor


    "Are you the man of the shadow?"


    Ge Xinyue hears his words, immediately thought of this person''s origin.


    Shadow, the most powerful killer organization in the kingdom of the devil.


    It belongs to the legend of the eldest princess who assassinated the Holy Son of the holy land.


    However, the magic shadow organization has always been extremely mysterious. Unlike the Ministry of earth, although the trace is hard to find, there is still a trace. Compared with the shadow, the ground is just like a killer organization on the surface.


    "Oh? Have you heard of the shadow? "


    The dead man showed a very interested expression, as if he had never thought that GE Xinyue had heard of the existence of the magic shadow. After his expression was slightly surprised, he said with a sneer: "yes, I''m just a very ordinary killer of the magic shadow. I don''t know if the shadow killer can enter the eyes of your titled killer."


    "Very good. I''ve heard for a long time that the eldest princess of the kingdom of heaven and devil is the number one killer in the world. She''s the one to adjust. The shadow of teaching must also be very powerful. "


    Ge Xinyue also showed a smile.


    However, there is still some killing in this smile.


    Killers and killers meet, only one person can survive!


    "Try again?" From the shadow of the killer pick eyebrows, some of the meaning of ridicule.


    Ge Xinyue spits out with the old breath, shoulder relaxation down, the whole person is very loose standing in place, light way: "come!"


    Needless to say, the shadow killer''s posture flashed, just like a gray line, but in this narrow space, it was as fast as lightning.


    The killer takes his life!


    He did not know when a cold front appeared in his hand, directly stabbed Ge crescent''s neck.


    Ge Xinyue''s fingertips are also wrapped with a silk thread that can hardly be seen by the naked eye. When the silk thread is pulled apart, a "Dang" sound is emitted in the void. The cold front rubs on the silk thread, and it is a spark.After the fist and foot hand to hand combat, the two began a battle of weapons.


    "Wonder?" The shadow killer''s eyes showed an unexpected color, but his action was not slow at all. He immediately abandoned his troops and pulled out a short sword from the void.


    Ge Xinyue will silk thread a roll, palm also in the body side of the void to grab a handle embroidered knife.


    The embroidered knife flashes cold light, which reduces the temperature of the collapsed channel by several minutes.


    In a flash!


    The two fought several times in the dim light, and the sound of weapons collision was as fine as rain, as clear as music.


    "Good knife technique!"


    Once again, the shadow killer''s face "hiss" and splits a bloodstain. He reaches out to wipe the bloodstain, revealing a grim smile.


    "Your dagger is not so good."


    Ge Xinyue is light and light, holding an embroidered knife in one hand and pointing to the ground obliquely, she has never been hurt.


    "You''re better than a weapon."


    The evil shadow killer laughs innocently and throws away the sword in his hand. The sound of genuine Qi running is heard in his body.


    Boxing, weapons, next, naturally is the contest of martial arts!


    "Manager Ge, be careful. People in the heaven and devil kingdom all master a strange skill." One side of Ye Dongtian suddenly made a voice to remind.


    Ge Xinyue moved half a step and protected him behind him. He nodded and said, "go to the secret room and take care of them."


    She refers to them, not only Lu Li, but also Ding Lingxi and Bai Bai.


    Ye Dongtian also knew that he could only stay here as a burden. He stood up and walked into the secret room.


    As soon as he got into the secret room, Ding Lingxi ran over immediately, took out a pill and put it into his hand, whispered to him, "take the medicine."


    As a little saint of yezong, Ding Lingxi doesn''t have many other things. It''s just this kind of life-saving thing.


    Thank you very much


    Ye Dongtian is not polite. He puts a pair of pills into his mouth and quickly digests the medicine with genuine Qi.


    "Little saint, let''s not risk ourselves." White in one side pulled Ding Lingxi''s sleeve, "there is manager Ge with Ye Dongtian to protect him, we also can''t play a role here."


    Ding Lingxi stubbornly shook his head and said nothing, but his eyes were very firm.


    She would never leave.


    White is worried about this point, helpless sigh.


    In fact, to say that it is dangerous, it is not necessarily. Although her ability has certain localization, it is enough to ensure the safety of herself and Ding Lingxi. But she was afraid that Ding Lingxi couldn''t think of it for a while, and used some means of pressing the bottom of the box.


    At that time, not to mention that she is the embodiment of the spirit of the road, even if she is the real body of the spirit of the road, I am afraid it will be difficult to help Ding Lingxi continue the road of martial arts.


    "Silly girl, do you really like him so much?" Looking at Ding Lingxi''s young pretty face, she can only sigh in her heart, and it''s not good to persuade any more.


    Outside the door of the secret room, when GE Xinyue and the ghost killer fight to the third round, both of them have already used some wonderful means.


    In the fight between fists and feet, strength is the key to fight, while the fight between weapons is skillful.


    And martial arts, is to integrate the two together, not only to fight force, but also to fight skillfully.


    Bang!


    The ghost killer did not check for a moment. Ge Xinyue slapped him in the chest, and the whole person''s breath suddenly went wrong. It was like a river running continuously, suddenly cut off by a huge force. He immediately felt bored in his chest. The sweet and greasy taste reached his throat and was forced down by him.


    Compared with the martial arts skills, Ge Xinyue, as a local Title killer, is naturally entitled to contact with the advanced martial arts skills from the leader Yinli. Although it is certainly not as good as the divine killing Sutra obtained by Lu Li, she is also a master of martial arts. At this moment, the evil shadow killer finally showed signs of defeat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    But even so, the ghost killer was still not discouraged. Instead, he was inspired by his ferocity, and said with a low voice and a smile: "it''s really Qinglian, but I underestimated the ground before. I think the top three killers are all in vain... "


    "But if the top two title killers are like you, then the strength of the Department That''s all. "


    "Enough nonsense?"


    Ge Xinyue''s hands were hanging on the side of his body, and his voice was cold: "if the shadow is really as powerful as you said, why hide your head and tail? Just sweep all the killers out of the wasteland. Isn''t it well organized? "


    "Ha ha."


    The shadow killer laughed. "Do you think that what the shadow pursues is just the strongest in the killer organization?"


    He looked beyond Ge Xinyue and looked at Ye Dongtian in the secret room. "It''s as strong as ye''s family. My ancestors are the strongest killers in the world of the last generation. Now, don''t you start a hermit family obediently? As a killer, he has the most powerful power, but also keeps awe of the power. If you don''t know how to fear, sooner or later, you will be bitten by the power. "


    "There are four local leaders, ten titles, dozens of Tianjing, Diyuan, tens of thousands of dark iron killers, and countless unknown killers. With such a powerful force, you are so stupid that you gradually expose yourself to the sun. "


    "Killers should have existed in the shadows and took their lives quietly."


    Speaking of this, the shadow killer sighed slightly: "not only the ground, but also you I''ve forgotten what a killer is best at. "


    Ge Xinyue''s eyes changed slightly, and immediately looked at his feet.


    It turned out that under her feet, in the traces of the previous battle between the two men, there were many small black beads buried.


    The shadow killer walked to one side, picked up the concealed weapon that GE Xinyue had thrown out and carefully put it away. Then he said with a smile: "it seems that this poison is really useful."


    Ge Xinyue raised his hand and saw that he had previously touched the finger of that concealed weapon, stained with a trace of purple toxin.


    She quickly moved her true Qi all over her body, but she didn''t notice any vision.


    "Don''t look for it. It''s not a deadly toxin. It''s the stupidest idea to deal with killers of your rank with that poison. "


    "This kind of poison is very low-level and rough, but it can temporarily weaken the" perception "of master Mingyou, and there will be no abnormal phenomenon


    The shadow killer pointed to those black beads on the ground. "If it wasn''t for this poison, I wouldn''t dare to play this trick in front of you. But now I don''t have to explain what these little things do? "


    "Mieshen Lei, the shadow is really enough capital."


    Ge Xinyue certainly knows those little things, which are self-defense spirit soldiers made by top forging masters.


    And it''s a one-off spirit soldier.


    There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s this little ball that can only be used once.


    With such a large number of people, even the master Mingyou may have a grudge. In order to deal with an immortal warrior, even if she is the third assassin in the Ministry of the earth, and still bathes in the hidden combat power that she chooses to stay around, this kind of writing is too luxurious.


    Moreover, even if Ge Xinyue has special means to ensure that he can survive in such a number of mieshen mines, he can never protect those people in the secret room.


    The shadow killer has said from the beginning that his goal is not ge Xinyue, but Lu Li.


    Whether Ge Xinyue is dead or alive, as long as he killed Lu Li, that''s enough.


    "Did the king of Cang provide you with information?"


    At this time, Ge Xinyue is no longer eager to start, but looking at the ghost killer, the tone calmly asked.


    "You should know that killers never betray their intelligence sources or disclose any information about their employers."


    "But today I can make an exception and tell you something interesting."


    The shadow killer said: "there are many people who want him to die. Moreover, his reputation in the right way seems to be more powerful than that in the ancient times."


    "The traitor of xuanjianzong, who was the first one in the inner door, killed more than ten disciples and injured a real martial spirit. The list of magic gate tongxuan must be killed ranked 37th. Further, Tianjiao, who is real and honest, fled xuanjianzong with mu ningqiu and was exiled to Lord Yan''s residence. Now he is still the fourth leader of the earth department. "


    The shadow killer''s experience of Lu Li can be described as a treasure. He clapped his hands and said, "such an outstanding experience, do you think it''s important who killed him?"


    "That is to say, it is not necessarily the cangwangfu that provides intelligence to the shadow."


    "He has offended too many people these days."


    "Everyone wants his life, and some even suspect that mu ningqiu has become a master of Mingyou since he escaped from the black prison of xuanjianzong. He must have a lot to do with him, so some people want to capture him alive."


    "It''s a pity that the price of those who want him to live is not as high as those who want him to die. Our killers are working hard to see who has the higher price? "The shadow killer said at the end, the tone is full of jokes.


    As a matter of fact, he is sure to win, so there is no need to rush any more.


    Even if you can see that GE Xinyue has some meaning of delaying time, he is also laissez faire.


    Because under this amount of mieshen thunder, even if Ge Xinyue is the master of Mingyou, he can''t protect Lu Li.


    "So it is." Ge Xinyue pursed a lip to smile, "then thank you."


    The shadow killer looks different.


    He immediately urged his mind, trying to detonate those mieshen thunder.


    But Ge Xinyue has already raised her hand, across the void to his eyebrows.


    Break the sky and destroy the mind!


    Boom!


    The shadow killer only felt his mind collapse in this moment, and his consciousness appeared a short blank. As soon as his eyes were dark, he fell down.


    After using this move, Ge Xinyue''s face also turned pale, and the sequelae of intense consumption of genuine Qi appeared.


    This is a martial skill that can be learned only after she has reached the sixth level of cultivation. She has just entered the six fold realm, but she still has some difficulty in exerting it. Moreover, she has not been able to directly kill the "consciousness" of the evil shadow killer. She just fainted for a while.


    "You have said so much that you have forgotten a little bit."


    Ge Xinyue stepped forward slowly, and broke the skull of the ghost killer, "killer, don''t talk too much."


    After killing him, Ge Xinyue quickly cleaned up all the mieshen thunder, and the disturbance in the house gradually subsided. Although the dead men launched half of their forces to attack the Yan palace, there were still some details in the palace. They soon suppressed the enemy and stopped the loss in time.


    "Manager Ge."


    Ye Dongtian came out at this time. Seeing that GE Xinyue had to go out to preside over the overall situation, he asked, "your injury?"


    "It''s no big deal. Keep it here. Please." Ge Xinyue shook his head to indicate that it was OK.


    Ye Dong said, "I will try my best."


    "Don''t force yourself, if you really can''t hold on."


    Ge Xinyue said here, looked at the white in the secret room, or the rest of the words to resist.


    Ye Dongtian knows what she wants to say. A smile appears on her dull face: "I understand."


    Ge Xinyue didn''t say anything more, turned around and left.


    However, before leaving this time, she also arranged a divinity nearby. If anyone sneaks in again, even those dead people in the immortal realm, she will be aware of it at the first time.


    But after that, the dead men of the kingdom of the devil never came again.


    Because the big families finally took action after the first wave of riots.


    Among the six martyrs who escaped from the palace, four died in Lord Yan''s house, and the remaining two kept fighting in secret, causing far more damage than dozens of tongxuan''s.


    In this way, some strong people can''t help but make a move.


    The first person to do this was a member of the Chen family. Although he was not the ancestor or master of the Chen family, he was also an extremely powerful immortal master of the Chen family.


    Although he was defeated, he represented the first voice of the aristocratic family in this chaotic situation, and also represented the position their aristocratic family should be in in the next two countries'' War.


    "If only two people do not destroy the territory, they dare to act recklessly in the capital of the holy kingdom. Are you really cheating on our holy kingdom


    At the same time, a big hand came down from the cloud and beat the immortal into mud.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    "Ha ha, old man, I didn''t expect you were still alive."


    After the strong man killed an immortal, the ancestor of the Liu family flew to see the burly old man in cloth.


    The old man laughed wildly: "even you are not dead. How can I die, old man?"


    "Fei Lao, long time no see."


    Suddenly, an old man in a long gown also appeared in front of them.


    "I''ve seen the grand sacrifice."


    The ancestors of Liu and Fei immediately saluted the old man.


    This man is the ancestor of the Han family, once the great sacrifice wine of Wu Zong.


    Now he will have a restrained breath, the slightest can not see once the high spirited, just like an ordinary ordinary ordinary old man.


    But his three characters, Han Qingping, still represent a period of history and an era of Wuzong. Even though it is easier for Wu Zong Da to offer sacrifices, the person who really controls the right of speech has even become Li Wuming, the strong men who have experienced Han Qingping''s time still have great respect for this old man.


    "There is no need to be too polite. There is no big sacrifice today, and there are no ancestors of aristocratic families. There are only some old immortals who want to serve the country with their lives."


    The old man laughed, then moved his eyes, looked at a street in the capital of the emperor, and asked with a smile, "who will clean up this little mouse?"


    "Old man Fei has been in the limelight once. This time, I''ll give it to me."


    Liu''s ancestor said first.


    The burly old man laughed and said, "Liu Du, you couldn''t fight against Laozi at that time. Now you''re fighting with Laozi by killing some insects?"


    "It''s just a bunch of rubbish. What if it''s given to you?"


    With that, the burly old man took his arms and stood by.


    Liu''s ancestors hummed a sound, the real gas a shock, light ripple quickly spread to the entire emperor''s sky. Although he was not as astonishing as Fei''s ancestors, he was somewhat restrained in his master''s manner.


    "Still want to hide?" However, the next moment, Liu''s eyes a coagulation, spread out of the ripple crazy tremor, contraction, concentrated on a long street.


    A shadow was directly forced out, and the dead man seemed to want to escape, but he was controlled by the ripple. Together with the shadow, it was constantly collapsing and turned into a big blood spot, dripping on the stone road of the street.


    "Although Liu''s hand is not as majestic as Fei Lao''s, it is more skillful to kill people in silence."


    Han Qingping, the former great sacrificial wine, clapped and praised.


    Although the old ancestor of Fei family was not satisfied, he did not refute his words.


    Although killing in silence is not a very sophisticated means. If Fei''s ancestors want to do it, they can also do it, but he doesn''t have such a mind, which virtually dwarfs the Liu''s.


    Liu''s ancestor looked at him with pride, and then said with a smile, "if we let go of our realm, most of the emperors will be destroyed. We only deal with a few bugs. Why show ourselves like that?"


    Han Qingping said with a smile: "what Liu said is reasonable. Since the two stronger insects are dead, the rest will be handed over to the young people of all families to have a try."


    "Yes."


    "It should be."


    The two old men nodded at once.


    At the same time, I also heard the deep meaning of Han Qingping''s words.


    Now they have come forward to show their attitude. After all, there are only a few tongxuan dead men. If those aristocratic families who are still hesitating, if they miss this opportunity, their impression in your Majesty''s mind may change a bit.


    Han Qingping, after all, was once a great sacrificial wine ceremony of Wu Zong. He was a man of officialdom. He thought about these things more thoroughly than those timid ancestors of aristocratic families.


    In the face of national crisis, the aristocratic family is the first object that his majesty should be on guard against!


    If the foreign enemies are not removed, and the aristocratic families within the territory have a different heart, it will be even more fatal for the iron hoofs of the demon kingdom to break through the border.


    Although the loyalty of an aristocratic family can not be proved by killing a few small tongxuan dead men, the families willing to stand up at this time must be more "loyal" than those who hesitated for their own interests.


    Han Qingping''s remarks may not have been intended to remind people.


    Many ancestors, who were watching the development of the situation in the dark, immediately woke up and regretted. At the same time, they also immediately ordered the younger generation in the family who were not inferior in strength to go out and hunt the remaining tongxuan dead men.


    As for themselves, they have lost their best chance now. They appear again after Han Qingping reminds them. They even die of the two immortals. What should they do with so many masters? Is it impossible to enter the palace?


    "Sure enough, it''s still a great ceremony."


    Noticing many changes in the imperial capital, Liu''s ancestors had a trace of deep meaning in their eyes and laughed at Han Qingping.


    Han Qingping said with a faint smile: "I just give them a choice. If they can''t even think of this, they are not worthy to continue to be the people of the holy kingdom."


    Later, he looked at the two ancestors and invited him: "two, would you like to follow me into the palace to face the saint?"Fei''s father hesitated a little, but Liu''s didn''t care: "just in time, I also want to see your majesty and ask your majesty how he wants to deal with the devil kingdom. If you need the master''s fighting power, I have no choice but to rush to the border battlefield now. "


    "Even old man Liu has this responsibility. I am naturally duty bound."


    The old ancestor of Fei family hears the speech, also is free and easy to smile, happily answers.


    Previously, he hesitated because he was now in the palace. He was eager to stand in line. However, after listening to Liu''s ancestors, he was relieved.


    As a warrior, to serve the country is reflected in fighting to kill the enemy. Liu''s ancestors can rush to the battlefield at any time, but how can''t he?


    "So it is."


    Han Qingping stretched out his hands and bowed to them: "I will thank you for the people of the holy kingdom first."


    ¡­¡­


    On Wuzong mountain, Li Wuming showed a meaningful smile, "the big sacrifice wine is sure to be a man."


    "It''s the great sacrifice of the former."


    At his side, an old man who combed his hair meticulously came over and said in a helpless voice, "how many times do I have to say before you can remember this name?"


    This is the current big sacrifice wine of Wuzong, which was made by Xin Zhu.


    At the same time, he is also the one who has no sense of being since he took office.


    Finally, Han Qingping disappeared from his last big ceremony. However, Li Wuming, who had been in seclusion for many years, came out again and served as the president of the war Academy. His popularity completely overshadowed his great sacrifice wine.


    Although Xin Zhu was helpless, he knew why. Because he was one of the worst in all previous ceremonies.


    Strictly speaking, Xin Zhu is not a qualified warrior, but he is a more powerful master.


    Master of weapon refining!


    Today, half of the weapon refiners in tuntian Shengguo are his disciples. Although they are not good at using force, no one dares to provoke the master.


    "You are a big sacrifice wine. You have not been seen all day. If I had not been old enough to forget things, I would have forgotten that Wu Zong still has your big sacrifice wine."


    Li Wuming looked back at Xin Zhu, and then said with a smile, "why, the research on Qingtian thunder and fire has been completed?"


    When it comes to the forging method, Xin Zhu''s face immediately becomes radiant and praises: "Your Highness, the king of Yan, is really proud of heaven. All kinds of fantastic ideas will even inspire you when you look at it. If she can enter the wall of our door, she is really on the way of refining weapons. I''m afraid that this ground step forging method will become the heaven step


    "What a pity." Xin cast sighed, "her way is too extreme, and the method of combining several secret forging methods is too rough. Now, unless the whole forging method is completely destroyed and then polished carefully, the limit of thunder and fire in the blue sky can only be the ground steps."


    "No matter what, there are still unknown reasons for King Yan to create this forging method. After all, she is still a master of martial arts. She can''t turn to refining tools. You''d better die."


    After Li Wuming advised him, he held out his hand.


    Xin cast slightly a Leng, immediately helplessly took out a pair of scroll, way: "you must personally hand over to her."


    "Rest assured."


    Li Wuming held the scroll and put it in his bookcase. He looked at the sky in the distance and said, "if she didn''t die."


    In the distance of his eyes.


    Two figures like gods and Demons collide in the clouds, stirring thousands of weather!


    One of the red figures is just bathing in tea.


    And the opponent who is fighting with her is the silent man from the old street martial arts school.


    Dong Ao.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    Mu Hongxiu holds a red spear, momentum has reached the peak, although Dong Ao only with a pair of fists, but also has the momentum of opening the sky, not falling behind.


    The two men have risen to the height of a thousand feet, and the terror still sweeps through the eight wastelands. If they are in the imperial capital, they will be destroyed.


    Dong Ao silent, with two fists to trigger the sky extreme thunder, a fist, thousands of thunder thunders to mu tea!


    However, mu Hongxiu picked a gun and went forward. When the gun body shook, it completely defeated the thousands of thunder. The red light was shining in all directions, and even the cloud layer was dyed with blood red color.


    Every move can affect the nature more easily. This is the real power of the master!


    Mu red sleeve a shot out, empty vibration has reached the limit, full of black cracks.


    Breaking through the sky, divine power!


    Ka Click!


    The void is just like a mirror, with fine cracks emerging. Dong Ao stands in it and roars. His fists are also powerful enough to break the heaven and the earth, facing the approaching red light!


    At the moment of their collision, a whirlpool of energy full of destructive power forms.


    Heaven and earth lost their voice in an instant. After a short silence, it was like a rolling thunder, echoing in all directions.


    A complete collapse of the black void, after the two people fight.


    This shows that the huge energy generated when the two people fight is comparable to the hand of the strong man in the sky and human environment. It can break the void and break the space!


    When one can''t breathe, Dong Ao flies out of the black void, his fists stained with blood, but his expression is more resolute.


    Mu tea also fly out, red clothes floating, like a group of burning fire.


    Obviously, in the confrontation just now, mu tea has taken the absolute upper hand!


    "You''re getting stronger." Dong Ao remained silent for a long time and said sincerely.


    "But you are still the same." Mu tea light way: "want you to waste me, is Gu Haoran''s idea."


    Dong Ao can only reply with silence.


    Mu Hongxiu has already guessed the whole thing: "he is afraid that I will be eaten back by the Royal magic pattern and become a monster of half man and half devil. He is afraid that I will go to extremes in order to kill the emperor. This is really like Gu Haoran''s style of doing things. In any case, he can think calmly and make favorable decisions. "


    "This time, however, he miscalculated a little."


    Dong Ao hears the speech, the eyes gradually dignified.


    Mu tea quiet way: "he thought, I only rely on the strength of the magic lines, but forget that I am also a master."


    "It''s smart and stupid to send you against me."


    "Because he didn''t think that you were not my opponent at that time, but you are still not."


    Heard mu tea, Dong Ao did not refute.


    Because now he is not really the opponent of mu tea.


    Even great masters like Liang Yuan are willing to give mu Hongxiu an invincible power and abandon martial arts. Although Dong Ao is strong, he may not be stronger than Liang Yuan.


    What''s more, after the defeat of Liang Yuan and the old man, mu Hongxiu has gained more than momentum. Now she has completely stood on the threshold of seeing God and can become a man and nature only one step away.


    In and mu tea after the fight, even Dong Ao himself began to doubt, Gu Haoran''s choice, really right?


    Will mu tea, who will step into the realm of heaven and man, be devoured by the magic pattern and become a monster of half man and half devil?


    Since the battle, Dong Ao has not seen mu Hongxiu use the power of the magic pattern to control him. Is the Royal magic pattern really as terrible as Gu Haoran said?


    Dong Ao suddenly hesitated.


    If a warrior reaches his level, if his belief in fighting is not firm, and once he hesitates to fight, he will lose the chance to win.


    What''s more, mu tea strength is not weaker than him.


    "Even you are hesitating. Is there any need for this battle to continue?"


    Mu tea naturally found Dong Ao''s hesitation at that moment, and said faintly: "can I suppress the Royal magic pattern, which you have personally verified. Leave, Dong Ao. Don''t make me kill you. "


    "If you can really suppress the magic pattern, I really have no reason to do it to you."


    Dong Ao''s expression gradually returned to normal, and said firmly: "but I believe Gu Haoran''s judgment, the way you choose is more dangerous. Instead of letting you die with the devil emperor, it''s better to abolish your martial arts and save your life. "


    "Good. When you get to the nether world, I remember that Gu Haoran killed you." Mu tea nodded, spear a pick, empty broken!


    A purple and black evil Qi gushed out, mixed with her true Qi, forming a fighting force that was close to heaven and man!


    Dong Ao''s expression changed. His arms were in front of him and he resisted the attack!


    But the flesh and blood on his arm was directly cracked, revealing the pale gold skeleton.


    Then, he was rushed out by this force and fell directly to a wasteland tens of miles away. With a roar, it was as if a meteorite had fallen, and a huge crater with a diameter of several kilometers had been smashed on the wasteland.This force did not even stop, shaking the stratum in the distance and flying dust!


    A moment later, Dong Ao flew up from the pit in confusion, "you Have you actively introduced evil spirit


    With his strength, it can be seen that mu tea has not been eaten back by the Royal magic pattern, but she has chosen a more dangerous road.


    She takes the initiative to lead the evil Qi in the Royal magic pattern into her body, checks and balances with it with her own realm, so as to gain more terrible power.


    If one is not, she is likely to be completely infected by the evil spirit and become a demon clan in a fundamental sense.


    Although becoming a demon clan can also have a strong strength, and it seems to have evolved into a higher-level creature, it seems that it has evolved into a higher-level creature. However, the magic patterns left over by Yumo mountain can only rob people''s minds and turn people into low-level demons who only know how to kill.


    A martial arts master, clearly has the possibility of becoming a man of heaven, but he has to choose this desperate way.


    Is it really worth it?


    Dong Ao spat out a mouthful of blood foam and sighed: "what Gu Haoran said is really good. Now It''s completely insane. "


    "Maybe."


    Bathed in red sleeves, the whole body has become a frightening purple black, voice with a trace of strange, "but only in this way, I can really master my destiny. Born in the royal family, as a woman, I have never had a day of freedom. "


    "I am the Yan king of the holy Kingdom, the owner of Shenwei and the most powerful female master of the five kingdoms."


    "But you can''t even have your own will."


    "How ridiculous?"


    Mu tea''s voice is very calm, but it is this calm that makes her sound closer to a state of near madness.


    Dong Ao didn''t say anything, just clenched his fists.


    The previous shot, directly smashed the flesh and blood on his arm, even so, he did not frown, looked up at mu tea.


    Mu tea is also looking at him.


    They had known each other since they were young and fought hundreds of times.


    Today''s war, which is a master''s war, has completely changed its flavor.


    After a long time, Dong Ao bent his knees and gathered strength, and jumped up!


    Mu tea also waved a long gun, bow to meet!


    Although there was no verbal communication between the two, their eyes showed the same meaning.


    "Fight


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    In the sky, lightning and thunder.


    Thousands of thunder and purple black evil gas entangled together, Shengsheng will one after another of the space to break.


    Dong Ao shows his all-out skills. Facing mu Hongxiu, who has already possessed the combat power of heaven and man, he does not retreat at half a step and starts fighting in the rolling evil spirit.


    They need no more words.


    Dong Ao fights for the life of his old friends, but he fights for free will.


    Each has its own stand, only war!


    As the battle situation of the two of them escalated, they had already alarmed the master of unknown you and sent out their minds to spy on the situation of this side.


    When you see the energy aftershock of their fight, even the void is broken, revealing a black space cracks, you can no longer sit still.


    "If we let these two people fight again, I''m afraid it will involve the whole emperor."


    An old ancestor of an aristocratic family angrily said: "the enemy is in front of us. As the king of Yan, I don''t want to consider the holy kingdom. Instead, she stirs up wars and makes enemies everywhere. Now, she is still a royal family member who swallows up the Heavenly Kingdom? Or one of the nine kings of the holy kingdom? "


    "Dong Ao''s strength is now in such a terrible situation. No matter who wins, it''s a great loss for the kingdom of devouring heaven."


    "Is your majesty going to sit back and watch?"


    There were also voices of regret.


    Two top masters, no matter who wins the final victory, even if the other does not die, the end will always lose this amazing fighting power.


    If this kind of combat power is used in the war, it will be of great benefit to the kingdom of devouring heaven, and at least it can increase the chance of winning.


    However, the masters did not expect that his Majesty would not care about such an avoidable battle. Until now, he did not mean to stop it.


    "It is very difficult for your majesty to stop such a situation."


    There are still discerning people among these masters.


    Dong Ao can pierce the sky with one fist, and the battle power is incomparable. The Yan King''s long spear with red sleeves collapses. The two men''s combat power has reached the front line of heaven and man. Even if the emperor of the holy kingdom is brave and brave and plunges into it, he is afraid that all three parties will be seriously injured.


    Several masters talked for a moment, but all fell into silence.


    Because they remembered that the present emperor of the holy state should be receiving the Liu and Fei ancestors.


    In addition to the two ancestors, Shen Qingping, the former great sacrificial wine, came to the palace together.


    The old ancestor of the Liu family was a former town side general. Although his status was not as good as Lin Wangbei, now a little younger town marshal, his reputation in the military headquarters was incomparable.


    The Fei family, however, started as a merchant. They once wandered to the ancient times and entered the magic gate. They grew up with the kingdom of God and became a powerful family now.


    As for Shen Qingping, not to mention that the former Wu Zong Dajiu, Shen family is a very powerful family.


    These three people represent the aristocratic family, the important officials of the former dynasty, and the three forces of the military headquarters.


    It is not entirely a coincidence that they will show up at this juncture and enter the palace together.


    The outcome of that conversation in the palace is likely to determine the future fate of the whole tuntian holy kingdom.


    At the thought of this, the patriarch of each family has no intention to pay attention to the battle between Dong AO and mu Hongxiu.


    But they don''t pay attention to it, but there are others who are paying attention to the situation of the two men.


    "Dong Ao, you must strive for success. If you can''t abandon mu tea sleeves this time, this crazy woman will surely pursue me to the ends of the earth."


    Gu Haoran stood on the top of a mountain, watching the battle there from an unknown distance, and kept saying something in his mouth.


    Yao Dou, who was next to him, couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Aren''t you claiming that you''re clever and clever, and you''ve never calculated the outcome of this battle?"


    "What do you know? Martial artists like them are involved in the fate of tens of thousands of people. How can you predict that?"


    Gu Haoran said: "what''s more, the old man of your family is the one with the most variables. If he is strong, he will be stronger. Whether he can defeat mu Hongxiu is totally unknown. No matter how strong my derivation is, I can''t choose the right result from countless kinds of results, can I? "


    "In short, Kung Fu is not home yet." Yao Dou can not care so much, as much as he can taunt Gu Haoran.


    "Besides, old Dong still wants to teach me new things. If I can''t beat Yan Wang, I won''t learn them."


    When he said this, Yao Dou clenched his fists in silence. It can be seen that although the mouth does not care, his heart is actually very nervous.


    Because it was too far away, he could not fully see the situation of the war. He could only judge from Gu Haoran''s mumbling that the current situation of Dong seemed not optimistic.


    "Old Dong won''t lose."


    Yao Dou licked his cracked lips and said silently in his heart.


    Gu Haoran, however, seemed to hear this sentence. He turned his head and looked at Yao Dou. "Yao Dou, if old Dong loses, we will die in the end of the world. Old Dong told me to pass on my mantle to you if something happened to him. ""Who''s going to die with you?" Yao Dou looked disgusted, "and your suit is a ghost. I''m not interested in it. You''d better find another successor by yourself."


    Although he has been disliked by Yao Dou all the time, Gu Haoran''s expression is relaxed a lot. He stretches his brow and says with a smile: "that''s a pity. You are a good material for me to learn from."


    Yao Dou rolled his eyes again, ignoring Gu Haoran''s nonsense.


    At this time, Gu Haoran looked slightly serious and murmured: "we have to divide the victory and defeat."


    With his words, there was a brilliant red light in the deep sky which had been completely disturbed by the energy storm. Then two figures broke through the thick black clouds, and the sky and earth suddenly cleared up.


    Dong Ao''s one arm is powerless to hang in the side of the body, the flesh and blood completely disintegrated, the pale gold bone is also full of cracks.


    Mu tea stood in front of him, blood slide along the white back of the hand to the gun.


    By this time, she was finally hurt.


    Although Dong Ao''s injury seems to be much more serious than her, but Dong Ao still showed a smile, "originally, you will also be injured."


    Mu tea face expressionless looked at his injured arm, and then said: "you and I have fought hundreds of times, countless injuries, this injury, what is it?"


    "If it was you before, you would never explain anything because of my words."


    After Dong Ao Wei Leng, it seems that he recalled that time and said with a wry smile, "you will only knock me down more fiercely, break my bones, and tell me that words are useless for fighting with the most complete victory."


    "Over the years, I have always remembered your words."


    "A warrior can only win or lose in life and death, defeat his opponent and live on, which is more powerful than any words. Gradually, I understand the meaning of this sentence, so I formed the habit of not saying much


    Dong Ao said to himself, "now it seems that I am always following your steps."


    Just as the old street people think of him, Dong Ao is as proud as his name is. Since the day he was defeated by mu tea, mu tea has become his heart demon, this kind of heart demon constantly enlarges and ferments into feelings that even he can''t judge.


    Until this moment, in the mu tea to develop an invincible momentum, Dong Ao saw the blood on the back of her hand, which suddenly woke up.


    "You''ll be afraid, too."


    A cold light flashed in the beautiful eyes of red sleeves. Perhaps because of the evil spirit, her eyes had turned into deep purple. All kinds of cruel and violent thoughts were constantly pouring out of her heart. It seemed that there was a murmur in her ears, which made her unconscious.


    Although the fighting power is getting stronger and stronger, she has begun to be afraid, just as Dong Ao said.


    It''s not about being hurt, it''s not about fighting.


    She was afraid that she would eventually become another person.


    She has fought so far to be able to control her own destiny. If she can''t retain her self-consciousness, is that freedom really what she wants?


    Mu tea thought of here, as if there was a young man wearing a green robe.


    The corner of her lips showed a smile, and then she clenched the hand holding the spear tightly. The magic sound that constantly bothered people in her ears disappeared in an instant, and her eyes were clear and bright again. She said faintly, "I have never experienced fear in my life."


    "Dong Ao, I think you are stupid to practice boxing and have already started to talk nonsense?"


    "Hey."


    Dong Ao gave a low smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    "After such a long time of entanglement, it''s time to tell the winner."


    Mu tea voice slows down, the body''s evil Qi is suppressed at the speed visible to the naked eye, and no longer looks like the devil gas.


    However, the consequence of doing so is to bathe in tea face gradually pale up, the forehead exudes cold sweat.


    The power she gained by actively drawing evil Qi into her body is now forced down by her. The pain is no less than stripping her own flesh and blood from her muscles and bones.


    After doing so, mu tea long breath, previously rising invincible momentum, at this moment it seems to be cut off.


    Dong Ao was moved and couldn''t help saying, "do you know what you''re doing?"


    As soon as the question came out, he immediately regretted it.


    Although mu Hongxiu gave up the help of evil spirit, she also took the initiative to cut off the invincible road paved for her by the great master of Liang Yuan, but even without these, mu Hongxiu is still a top-ranking master.


    When there is evil spirit, Dong Ao thinks that he is no match for mu Hongxiu. But even if Mu Hongxiu suppresses the evil spirit and loses strength, Dong Ao may not dare to say that he can win mu Hongxiu.


    "I will do whatever I want."


    Mu red sleeve light voice way: "want to abolish this king''s martial road cultivation, can!"


    "But even if it is to be abolished, it is my own initiative."


    "None of you can make this decision for the king!"


    With this, the whole body of Mu red sleeve is completely removed, and the magic pattern is like crazy, breaking into the martial arts foundation of Mu Hongxiu.


    "How about one move to win or lose?" Bathe in tea, as if not aware, looking straight at Dong Ao.


    "Good."


    Dong Ao nodded his head.


    He also raised the arm that could still move, gathering strength silently.


    Dong Ao''s most powerful strength lies in his fist technique. Now one arm is abandoned and at least 30% of his fighting power is lost. However, mu Hongxiu suppressed the evil Qi, which led to the reverse attack of the Royal magic pattern and the strength retrogression. They were equivalent to returning to the same starting line again.


    This time, they are really a fair fight, a move, decided to win the defeat!


    Two people are condensing the Qi machine, the competition has actually started at this moment.


    Hum!


    Mu tea gun tip trembling, took the lead in action.


    Break the sky, God''s mind, ten directions of the world!


    She shakes her spear, almost condensing the true meaning of martial arts. Ten virtual images of the world are broken under this gun. The world is silent and silent!


    Mu tea finally at this moment to understand the God of breaking the seventh, and master the eighth to be able to understand the final shooting!


    The ten sides of the world broke down, and hundreds of millions of creatures fell. Even Dong Ao was shocked by the true meaning expressed by this shot.


    In fact, it is not only him, all the masters who are paying attention to the two men''s battle are shocked by the determination and talent shown by mu Hongxiu.


    The emperor of Shengguo, in particular, is entertaining the ancestors of Liu family, Fei family and Shen family at the moment. However, even he suddenly lost his smile and looked at the direction of the explosion of mu tea sleeves.


    "Your Majesty."


    Shen Qingping''s eyes are also a little strange, slightly dignified tone.


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom nodded and said, "it is indeed a world of ten directions I can''t think of it. I can''t believe it. "


    He silently put down his glass and said with a smile: "when we were brothers and sisters, only tea was the most gifted. But they liked to play and never wanted to practice the Zhenguo skill of breaking the void and God''s mind. Later, I was waiting for a few years old, strength realm one after another more than her. But now, she is the first of our brothers and sisters to understand the eight magic skills


    Shen Qingping nodded and sighed, "the king of Yan is really gifted, which can be called Tianjiao."


    "Ha ha." The emperor of the holy Kingdom laughed, his eyes narrowed slightly, and said faintly, "Dong Ao is not bad either."


    Shen Qingping looked as usual and immediately stopped talking.


    Liu and Fei looked at each other and felt that the atmosphere was unusual, but they wisely chose to shut up.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky, Dong Ao although slow a line, but also foot in the void, the whole person in the face of mu tea rush in the past.


    Even if Dong Ao is faced with such martial arts as the world of ten directions, he must put forth a hundred times of energy to treat it cautiously.


    "Yao Dou," he said in his heart, "you should take good care of it."


    Yao Dou, who was far above the mountain, felt his blood boil and stare at the sky without blinking.


    Although he couldn''t see it, he knew that old Dong was going to be serious.


    "Dong Ao."


    Gu Haoran sighed and shook his head. "If the blow goes on, if she doesn''t fall, you''ll be useless."


    "Old Dong won''t lose." Yao Dou is still firm in his view.Gu Haoran did not explain too much to him.


    What''s more, in his eyes, the punch that Dong Ao is going to make is, to a certain extent, a more powerful move than the world of ten directions.


    The world of ten directions is only the eighth martial art to break the mind of God.


    However, Dong Ao''s boxing skills are totally based on his feelings of fighting with a pair of fists.


    Mu tea stood on the shoulders of predecessors, and reached the level of height with the sky.


    But Dong Ao is relying on his fists to break the sky!


    "This punch is my lifelong experience."


    "How much you can learn depends on your understanding."


    Dong Ao suddenly looks back in the direction of Yao Dou.


    Immediately.


    No regrets!


    "Good coming!"


    Mu tea eyes a bright, long gun handed out, and Dong Ao brush past!


    At the moment of wrong body, the two have already fought a thousand moves.


    But it''s all in this move.


    At the same time, Dong AO and mu Hongxiu are suddenly still. At the next moment, Dong Ao''s arm is powerless to hang on his side. However, in front of him, a black crack that runs through the void of thousands of miles appears quietly, which is the space collapsed by his fist.


    However, the space around the body of Mu Hongxiu is constantly changing between the unreal and the real, which eventually turns into invisible fragments and suddenly breaks down.


    "You won."


    Dong Ao didn''t look back and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t defeat you after all."


    "But..."


    His tone slightly a meal, "Gu Haoran''s account, I have also completed."


    Boom!


    A blood mist exploded on him, and hundreds of wounds appeared all over Dong Ao''s body. Blood almost dyed the sky red.


    But in his back, mu tea quietly closed his eyes, as if and breeze into one, there is no breath.


    The red spear in her hand snapped and broke into red powder. Until then, mu Hongxiu opened her eyes and looked at a handful of red dust in her hand. This top spirit soldier who has followed her for many years has completely completed its mission. Meanwhile, it also confirms that the era of Mu Hongxiu is over.


    Because her elixir field has been completely shattered by Dong Ao''s fist, and the Youfu, Xuanmen, and even Yumo patterns have all been reduced to nothingness.


    Lost the state of support, mu tea slowly to the fall, like a red meteor, suddenly fell to the ground.


    Dong Ao also followed closely down, looking at the back of mu tea, silent for a moment before he said: "I''m sorry."


    "You won it with your strength. Why apologize?"


    Mu red sleeves will be a red dust scattered, light way: "this, in fact, this king lost."


    Dong Ao looks a change, even busy way: "if you don''t show mercy, I''ve just died."


    "What''s the difference? Life and death, whether it''s the king who kills you, or you kill me, you should think about it before you fight. "


    Mu tea free and easy to smile, and looked back at the huge magic city floating in the air.


    "You Don''t you go back? " Dong Ao is aware of her intention.


    "Not back." Mu tea tone calm, as if he did not care that he lost years of hard training martial arts.


    Perhaps, as she said, whatever the outcome, it was her own choice.


    This is the most important thing to mu tea.


    "In that case The king of Yan will follow us back to the devil kingdom. "


    Suddenly!


    A cold voice with the cold wind blowing, suddenly sounded.


    Mu Hongxiu and Dong Ao look at the direction of the sound. A black armored horse appears quietly under the imperial capital. The leader has a restrained breath, such as a prison.


    He comforted the monster under the seat, and said jokingly in his voice: "the end will be extremely evil Riding School Official long an."


    "Please return to the kingdom of demons."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Inside the chamber, a space crack opened quietly.


    "This is your world?"


    A voice with milk in it sounded.


    Not waiting for Ding Lingxi and ye Dongtian to react, Lu Li, wrapped in the aura, suddenly opens his eyes!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    "Little boy, you Why are you so weak? "


    A group of pink and white spherical creatures flew to the top of Luli''s head. Their big eyes blinked, and some of them couldn''t believe it.


    Behind it, a girl of Ru skirt stood timidly in the same place and looked around blankly. She found that there were three people in the secret room, and she immediately lowered her head shyly.


    "I am Back? "


    Lu Li raised his hand and moved his fingers, knowing that he had returned to his original body.


    Then he turned and stood up and saw the miserable situation of Ye Dongtian. He couldn''t help saying, "have you solved all the enemies?"


    "You..."


    Ye Dongtian is about to speak, but some people react faster than him.


    Seeing Ding Lingxi whine, he jumped into Lu Li''s arms and cried in a loud voice: "you villain! You scared me to death


    Lu Li is confused by this scene.


    Subconsciously, he put his hand on Ding Lingxi''s small head, rubbed it and then asked, "where''s the king of Yan? Why is manager Ge absent? "


    He had already seen the collapsed passage ahead, as well as the bodies, and roughly inferred the present situation.


    From the death of several people, I am afraid they did not die in the hands of Ye Dongtian.


    What''s more, Lu Li''s eyesight is not the same as before. Even if he only looks at the corpse, he can roughly infer their realm. There are four immortal warriors. The only people who kill them must be Ge Xinyue or King Yan.


    Ye Dongtian also has no nonsense, and immediately told Lu Li what happened before.


    But there is about the direction of mu tea, he is not very clear, about this part of the news will simply pass.


    But when Lu Li heard that the wedding emissary had entered the imperial capital and made a big noise, his expression suddenly changed.


    "It seems a little late."


    Lu Li shook his head, then patted Ding Lingxi in his arms and said with a bitter smile: "what do you cry? I''m not living well."


    "You''ve been dead before!"


    Ding Lingxi snorted and rubbed her tears with Lu Li''s front. Anyway, this dress was made for him!


    Think of here, Ding Lingxi raised his head, secretly looked at the small hair ball, and stood beside the silent Ling er.


    Her eyes suddenly became sharp and said in a low voice, "who is she?"


    Lu Li Wen Yan slightly a Leng.


    How to explain the origin of ling''er and xiaomaoqiu to them?


    Tell the truth that his soul not only entered the two boundary rivers of life and death, but also went to the god palace of life at the boundary level, and explored many secrets of the world?


    He can believe that once he really said these things, the present few people should be at a loss.


    After all, this kind of news, if not personally saw, is not everyone can accept on the spot.


    "Little boy, I''d better wait. I feel something is wrong with me."


    At this time, the small hairball suddenly landed on Lu Li''s shoulder, and said in a strange tone: "there are a lot of hostile breath approaching, maybe There are still dozens of miles. "


    "You can feel it so far away?"


    Lu Li didn''t expect that the little hairball could play an unexpected role in Zhenwu area.


    However, the little hairball hummed: "because my Lord is based on your breath, perceiving those who have something to do with you, and found that there is a Well, it should be said that a few people are in trouble. "


    "Wait a minute."


    The little hairball suddenly widened his eyes, "how can there be the breath of demon clan skill?"


    "Demon clan skills?"


    As soon as Lu Li listened, he knew who those hostile guys were.


    In addition to the people from the heaven and the devil Kingdom, Lu Li has not met any other martial arts practitioners who practice the magic skills of the demon clan.


    Could it be that the demon Kingdom has sent troops to attack the holy land of tuntian?


    Lu Li flashed this idea in his mind, and then even he felt a little inconceivable.


    If the supreme demon state has such a strong executive power, why does it not come early or late, but attacks when the envoys enter the imperial capital?


    However, after seeing many miracles of the little hairball, Lu Li still chose to believe its perception and said to Ye Dong Tian Dao: "go to find manager Ge."


    Ye Dongtian glanced at the round creatures on their shoulders, which seemed to have some desire to study.


    Aware of Ye Dongtian''s eyes, the little hairball exploded on the spot: "you little fart child, don''t look at me with that kind of eyes!"


    Ye Dongtian said: "where did you find this little thing? As far as I know, even if the strength of spirit beast and fierce beast is comparable to that of master Mingyou, it is difficult to learn human language. How can it speak so fluently? "


    "It''s just the common language of the people. I can speak a lot of languages."


    Little ball murmured.


    "The common language of the human race?" Ye Dongtian feels very strange to this appellation.And standing on one side, the white brow is also a deep look at the small hair ball.


    From the moment when the little hairball appeared before, she felt an unusual breath. Although it was very obscure, Bai Bai, as the spirit of the road, could not make mistakes in her perception of certain dangers.


    Now when she heard xiaomaoqiu say the common language of the human race, she immediately thought of something. She was shocked and said, "did you go to another world?"


    Although she had guessed that Lu Li''s soul might have gone to Liangjiehe before, she did not expect that Lu Li went not only to Liangjiehe, but also to a more advanced palace of life.


    However, the dangerous smell felt by the white little fur ball seems more like a kind of same kind of repulsion, and there is also a trace of pressure from the superior.


    Although he has a clear idea, he can''t guess that Lu Li has turned back to be a "being" that even the strong men at the road level should be cautious about.


    "Well, I''ll explain it to you later on."


    Lu Li quickly stops Ye Dongtian and continues to ask. Although there is news about the great world, he does not regard it as a secret. Sooner or later, he wants to share it with them, but it is not at this time.


    Ye Dongtian also knew that it was a bit out of date, and then said, "I''ll go to see manager Ge."


    He said to do it. Without hesitation, he turned around and left.


    After he left, Lu Li appeased Ding Ding Lingxi for a while, and said to her, "little girl, go up first, I still have something to do."


    "You''ve just recovered your life. What else do you want to do?"


    Ding Lingxi''s eyes widened.


    Lu Li, however, laughed and said faintly, "break the boundary!"


    At this time, even Bai Bai couldn''t help but look at Lu Li, "childe, you can''t break the boundary by force in your current physical condition."


    "Does this realm still need to be forced?"


    Little hairball was almost angry by the words, staring at the white and kept looking at it. "From just now on, I feel that the breath of your girl is very familiar. For a moment and a half, I didn''t remember that you are the spirit of the road."


    Bai Bai didn''t expect that his identity was broken by this little hairball. He laughed and didn''t speak again.


    "As the spirit of the road, are you too weak?" However, the little hairball did not give up. He began to teach at one side, "look at the master you choose. Even if it is so weak, you can''t even swallow Qi luck? And... "


    It just wanted to continue to count white, but was caught by Lu Li from the shoulder, and then threw it to ling''er, saying: "let it shut up."


    Dexterous nodded, holding a small ball to massage it.


    Xiaomaoqiu has been completely captured by ling''er''s massage. She closes her eyes and enjoys it. She says, "I''m trying to raise this little girl. You little fart, you don''t know good people."


    Lu Li did not pay attention to it, but directly into the state of internal vision.


    "All 46 orifices and thunder pools have been opened. It seems that it was due to the powerful energy when there was a change in the elixir field before."


    Lu Li quickly mastered the current state of his body, 46 orifices Lei Chi all opened, and Wu que Zhen Qi, who had refused to show up before, had been obediently staying in the Dantian.


    In other words, his current physical state has completely stepped into the threshold of cultivation.


    "Too weak, too weak."


    Little hairball muttered, his big eyes narrowed, and turned to look at a dignified white face. He said with a smile: "little girl, it''s boring. How about we make a bet?"


    White slightly a Leng, unexpectedly for the first time showed a restrained look: "gambling What? "


    "The rabbit tooth of small hairball sticks up," bet this little fart child, after all can break a few realms! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    I hesitated for a moment.


    Although she did not know the origin of this oppressive creature, she knew that Lu Li''s current situation was very limited even if she could break through the situation.


    The copper spirit she brought back earlier is actually a little "compensation" for Lu Li.


    Although I don''t know why Lu Li''s body actively "refuses" the compensation, Bai Bai, as the spirit of Tao, knows the truth of balance of Qi. Lu Li suffered this disaster because Ding Lingxi swallowed up part of his Qi. In addition to the copper spirit, he should also have an opportunity. However, it is impossible to judge what form this chance will take at present.


    However, chance is chance, which is not the same concept as breaking the situation.


    The realm of martial arts is also a process of "energy" transformation and self evolution. In this process, cultivation is a kind of transportation, just like water storage, accumulating enough breakthrough accumulation bit by bit.


    Even if organic luck and Qi luck help each other, it also needs a process of accumulation, rather than creating something out of nothing.


    Lu Li''s present situation is like an empty container. There is no drop of water in it, but it needs to be filled with water in a short period of time. Subconsciously, he feels that this is impossible.


    "Well, how do you want to bet?"


    After thinking for a while, seeing that Lu Li has already begun to settle down, he turns to look at the small hairball.


    Xiao Mao fairway: "I bet that this little boy can break through three realms. Although I don''t know the boundary division of your world, according to his ability, three realms should be the most basic?"


    At this point, it looked at Lu Li suspiciously.


    No way. Lu Li''s breath is too weak now.


    Although the former body was full of dead air, it was a solid and clear realm. According to the perspective of small hairball, Lu Li was also a qualified soldier at that time.


    But now, although the foundation of Lu Li''s body is relatively strong, but the realm is really too weak, which can''t help but make xiaomaoqiu wonder whether he was trapped by the crazy woman who picked stars.


    "Even break through three realms, that is to say, listen to thunder, pass through Xuan, and not destroy..."


    He weighed it in his heart and said, "well, I''ll bet with you."


    She didn''t believe that Lu Li could create something out of nothing. She jumped directly from Qi Qiao state to immortal state.


    Even with her help, Ding Lingxi, as the lucky darling selected by the spirit of the road, could not have completed this kind of leap like entry.


    Unless


    "If he is also the incarnation of the road of a certain world, he will share his Qi with the young master..."


    Thinking of this, the idea was thrown out of my mind in vain.


    A world can be born of the spirit of the road is very limited, only in this world to choose Tianjiao to cultivate, how can you leave with an outsider?


    "Well, if I win, you''ll be my Valet in the future. Do some tea and water work."


    Little hairball showed a smile of trickery, "gamble with my adult? You little girl is so tender. If you didn''t have a servant girl to touch, you would have to do this job. "


    Small hairball thought of here and arched gongling''er''s hand with his body.


    Ling''er immediately gently touched it and whispered, "we are new here. Don''t be so domineering. Be good."


    Little hairball hummed up and didn''t notice what Ling er said.


    Just then.


    Lu Li has an unusual momentum.


    His breath gradually adjusted to an extremely mysterious rhythm.


    Linger saw the situation, and her eyes lit up slightly. She knew that this was the breathing method in the basic law.


    Lu Li has studied this breathing method very deeply. Now, adjusting his breathing has a familiar flavor, which is like gradually replacing his own instinct.


    A glimmer of gold from Lu Li''s eyebrows emerged and quickly disappeared.


    White Leng Leng Leng, that is their own mistake.


    "Pure evolution?" She murmured.


    Although she is not the oldest spirit of the road, she certainly knows more about it than other martial artists. In particular, the time when they were invaded by the gods of the upper world and the ancient warriors fought against them was very unforgettable to all the spirits of the road.


    During that time, the Terran gave birth to many amazing talents, as well as many powerful people who could compete with the gods.


    Most of these strong people can become representatives in an era, which is the real pride of heaven. So many Tianjiao appear in a period, there must be the intervention of the road.


    However, today''s spirit of the road has been unable to spy on what happened in those years, and it is impossible to obtain those skills that can break the balance of the existing martial arts and Taoism. However, even so, they are still very familiar with the breath of the basic law.


    She stares at Lu Li for a moment, only to feel that Lu Li''s breathing method is very mysterious and has touched the root of the "road"."This evolutionary method is very good. It is much better than the martial arts system in this world."


    The little hairball glanced at Lu Li, and the breathing method, which can make Bai Bai feel shocked, only got a good evaluation in its mouth.


    Ling''er said with a smile: "evolution and cultivation are actually the same. Tracing back to their roots, there is no big difference. But the fundamental law is a more direct evolutionary method. "


    She seems to be explaining the little hairball, but she is also explaining Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi.


    Especially Ding Lingxi.


    Although linger is naive and shy by nature, it is not really unsophisticated. Seeing Ding Lingxi''s intimate performance to Lu Li, she knows that the relationship between them should be somewhat unusual. She is a little wary, but she also has some thoughts of trying to make a good relationship.


    Ding Lingxi heard ling''er''s explanation, but just glanced at ling''er and hummed: "what can''t evolve? Say something that others don''t understand."


    "You little girl, if you don''t understand, learn with an open mind."


    Small hairball glared at Ding Lingxi, tone with inexplicable hostility.


    Of course, it can be seen that Ding Lingxi is the Taoist protector of Ding Lingxi. Ding Lingxi is the master chosen by the spirit of the road in this world. The breath of being sheltered by the strange world makes it a little repelled. Although it is not disgusted, it will not have a good attitude.


    Ding Lingxi a listen, but also unconsciously stare back, "you this little bit, looking for a fight?"


    "Who are you to call a little one?"


    The little ball blew up.


    It''s a great Zhenhai emperor. It''s been nicknamed by many people. It''s either a little thing or a little bit. It doesn''t sound powerful at all.


    "Call whoever agrees?" Ding Lingxi snorted.


    She''s afraid of this little thing in vain, but she''s not.


    As the daughter of the Lord of yezong, she had been pampered and grew up. Even if this period of time a little convergence, in front of Lu Li will also make a good look, but this can not change her nature.


    "Stinky girl, dwarf, I will bite you!"


    The small hairball was infuriated by Ding Lingxi''s contemptuous attitude and nearly broke out of ling''er''s arms.


    Fortunately, ling''er firmly hugged it and covered its mouth by the way, so as not to let the contradiction between the two continue.


    Of course, at the moment, Lu Li has completely entered the state of cultivation and has turned a deaf ear to everything outside.


    Relying on the breathing method, Lu Li formed a golden light in his body, constantly refining the meridians, viscera, blood, muscles and bones to build the foundation for the subsequent destruction.


    The golden light condensed from breathing method can further refine the body, because it is a method to let the body evolve. However, Lu Li is in urgent need of improving his realm to gain higher combat power. He can stabilize his body by breathing and break through the situation at one stroke.


    After all, his body is stronger than the body formed by the law of no two boundary rivers. In other words, although this body has been recognized by the no lack sword Sutra, if you want to play the training speed in Liangjiehe, the "foundation" of the body is still poor.


    "Qi orifices have been formed and can be used to listen to thunder."


    Lu Li closed his eyes and worked in both ways. When he refined the viscera with breathing method, the silver Qi in the elixir field also moved and flowed along the meridians.


    The thunder of muscles and bones, in a flash, has become!


    When the sound of thunder appeared on Lu Li''s body, the dust in the chamber of secrets was shaken up. Xiaomaoqiu and Ding Lingxi immediately stopped arguing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    After listening to Lei Yicheng, Lu Li began to gather his true Qi and began to break through to the tongxuan realm.


    At this time, the peculiarity of Wumian sword Scripture was revealed.


    "The true Qi penetrates through, and he will understand the mystery."


    His white face changed.


    She felt that the aura of heaven and earth was constantly pouring into the secret room. Lu Li was like a bottomless cave with no upper limit, devouring the aura around her wildly. If there was not a self operating spirit gathering array in Lord Yan''s mansion, the speed of swallowing would surely change the aura of the whole imperial capital.


    But even if there are array supports in Lord Yan''s residence, Lu Li''s swallowing speed is still increasing. If it continues, the aura around Lord Yan''s residence will not hold up sooner or later.


    "Can he really go straight into immortality?" The absurd idea flashed through my mind.


    In one day, you can break through three realms and enter the immortal world. If you look at the whole Zhenwu area, if you don''t say that there will be no one coming, it must be unprecedented speed.


    At least in the white that long memory, never saw Lu Li such a monster.


    When a steady stream of aura poured into Luli''s body, a silver light appeared on Lu Li''s body, which was that the aura was constantly transformed into the true Qi without lack of Qi, and there was leakage.


    Although this will lose a certain transformation of true Qi, Lu Li, in order to pursue efficiency, will not care much about that.


    The true Qi continuously accumulates in the elixir field, until the elixir field is full, Lu Li has already seen his own gate in consciousness.


    There was a layer of golden light above the gate. Lu Li tried to touch it with genuine Qi, and pulled it out of the void without any effort.


    Boom!


    With a bang, a shadow of a mysterious door appeared behind Lu Li, which directly broke through the height of all buildings, like a huge door lying between heaven and earth, making all the powerful people in the imperial capital feel an unusual breath.


    An old ancestor of an aristocratic family raised his head and couldn''t help saying, "is this the Xuanmen? Which monster has this scale? "


    Although this sentence sounds derogatory, the famous ancestor was really shocked.


    Because the shadow of the huge and incomparable gate flew directly to the sky after it appeared, and could not see where the top was.


    As we all know, Xuanmen and Youfu represent the embodiment of a warrior''s potential. How large-scale Xuanmen and Youfu can be materialized shows the height that this warrior can achieve in the future.


    However, in today''s Zhenwu area, no matter which one cultivates Tianjiao, it is impossible to have such terrible potential.


    A gate as high as the sky, can it be described as Tianjiao?


    So for a while, a lot of prying spirits kept sweeping around the imperial capital, trying to find out who broke through the tongxuan realm and could summon such a "powerful" shadow of the Xuanmen.


    However, this gate is huge and boundless, covering almost all the emperors. Even if the spirits of those powerful people are constantly sweeping, it is impossible to determine its source.


    It''s like lighting a drop of ink in a basin of clear water. It''s very easy to determine the source of the ink. However, nowadays, countless drops of water have fallen into a basin of ink. The breath of this huge gate is everywhere. Even if a group of Mingyou masters want to judge the source, it is very difficult.


    Although if you give them enough time, these Mingyou masters can still confirm the source of Xuanmen''s breath, but Lu Li obviously won''t give them this opportunity.


    The shadow of the huge gate suddenly expanded infinitely and finally dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Lu Li''s breath also converged into his body, and his silver aura kept flashing. With his breathing rhythm, he slowed down the speed of swallowing the aura of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, tongxuan is a great success!


    White was almost too shocked to speak.


    She is no longer amazed at the speed of Lu Li''s breakthrough, but at his terrible potential.


    A gate that covers the whole empire and even can''t see the top of it can''t be described with great potential. At least, it''s impossible to say what kind of state Luli can reach in the future, because it''s beyond her cognitive scope.


    "The Xuanmen has already been built, but it is simpler to not destroy the environment."


    Lu Li continuously compressed the real Qi into the Dantian. At the moment, the Dantian was like a small silver sun, shining brightly in his inner vision.


    This capacity of genuine Qi is actually equivalent to the peak of tongxuan.


    As for immortality, because he had laid a certain foundation previously, the evolution of the flesh body was far ahead of the cultivation of true Qi. Lu Li put aside the situation in the elixir field for a while and began to change to the basic law and continue to refine the body.


    In fact, after seeing the physical strength of the so-called "gods", Lu Li knew that the so-called undestructible realm was just an embryo in the process of evolution.


    Only when the evolution of life level reaches the level of those gods can it be called immortal. The indestructible state of a warrior is more like a foundation, which is completely separated from ordinary people.Lu Li has already laid this foundation, which is indestructible, that is, between a thought.


    ¡­¡­


    "At the end of the day, Long''an, the school official of Jimo riding, would like to welcome the imperial concubine back to the devil kingdom."


    In front of the army, the breath was thick, like the black armour general''s tone of banter.


    "Extremely evil riding." Mu tea looked at the army in front of her, her lips outlined a curve, but there was no smile, cold to the extreme.


    "It seems that the intelligence organizations that swallow up the Heavenly Kingdom are totally unreliable, including the Ministry of heaven."


    "You can come to the imperial capital quietly, indicating that at least three governments are helping you."


    "Let me guess, Cang Wang, Yun Wang..."


    Mu tea tone pause, squint way: "who is the last one?"


    "The imperial concubine doesn''t have to guess. She didn''t come here with any help from the prince."


    The general named Long''an gave a deep smile: "but at the end of the day, I didn''t expect to see the imperial concubine show the posture of heaven and man. The invincible fighting power is really charming."


    "Dong Ao."


    Mu tea chuckle, turn head to see Dong Ao, "still can fight?"


    Although Dong Ao''s arms have been abandoned and his whole body is stained with blood, he still nods in silence when he hears the question of mu tea.


    "That''s good." Mu tea deep breath, a long skirt like fire flying with the wind, opened a very ordinary boxing, "that''s better than to see who killed more."


    "You can''t get it."


    Dong Ao''s dull face also showed a smile.


    He did not go to persuade mu tea, not to say let her hide behind his own such nonsense, but choose at this moment and her side by side.


    "Do you really want to fight against the 5000 cavalry led by the last general because of the excessive consumption in the previous battle?" Long an raised his head, a touch of moonlight on his face, the shadow under the helmet was dispelled a lot, revealing a very thick face.


    However, his face is full of violent smile.


    As a soldier, in terms of combat effectiveness, Long''an thinks that he is definitely not the opponent of Mu Hongxiu and Dong Ao. However, he is not the kind of warrior who would rather give his life to fight alone for the sake of his courage.


    Even though he is the most powerful cavalry, he is not the most powerful one.


    Fighting alone, the master''s fighting power is invincible. However, on the battlefield, which is a huge millstone of flesh and blood, before the formation of heaven and man, a single combat force can not control the changes of the war situation, not to mention the military formations that can increase the strength and enhance the lethality, as well as various unpredictable tactics.


    These five thousand people are the most elite cavalry in the kingdom of heaven and devil. Even if Mu Hongxiu''s martial arts are not abandoned and Dong Ao is in good condition, they may not be able to leave safely surrounded by these 5000 cavalry.


    What''s more, now that one of the two great masters is disabled and the other is disabled, how can they compete with the invincible steeds of the demon kingdom?


    Mu tea and Dong Ao do not open their mouth, even if the heart is clear that the strength of the only invincible territory of the military general said is not wrong, but still standing in place.


    "Master Fenggu?"


    Long an sneered: "as a demon gate, but learn the stupid style of those who are righteous. Swallowing the kingdom of heaven is rotten to the bone."


    "You, too, deserve to block the invincible cavalry of the demon kingdom?"


    He slowly raised his hand, and the moment he finished this sentence, he waved it down!


    Five thousand steeds are neat and uniform, and their momentum is soaring!


    However, at this time, in the magic city in the distance, the shadow of a golden gate suddenly appeared, just like the gate of heaven and earth, and completely broke the momentum of 5000 iron horses!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    Feel this breath, mu tea incredibly raised his head, to see the golden gate of the moment, the fundus is a flash of a wave.


    She recognized the owner of the breath.


    "This is Xuanmen? " Dong Ao also raised his head and looked at the huge golden gate, and a shock appeared on his dull face.


    As a master of Mingyou, how could he not know what such a huge shadow of Xuanmen represents?


    Even the five thousand pole demon riding was captured by this momentum, and there was a little disturbance in the team.


    However, with their strong accomplishment, they quickly stabilized their position and waited for the next order from Long''an.


    After a brief absence, long an''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    How could such a demon genius appear in tuntian Shengguo?


    That''s not good news.


    However, Long''an has not forgotten his duty. After the shadow of the mysterious gate gradually dissipated, he turned his eyes back to Mu Hongxiu and said coldly, "the devil riding obeys orders!"


    Boom!


    The five thousand pole demon Rider takes another step forward.


    The dust is flying and the momentum is like a rainbow.


    "Take the imperial concubine home!"


    The voice of Long''an falls, and a number of extremely evil riders have already swept out.


    The formation of 5000 cavalry charge is like a black cloud. It is not only a visual impact, but also a roar that seems to step on people''s hearts. It can also bring strong psychological pressure to people.


    "I''m wounded and can''t fight for a long time. After I''m out of the encirclement, you can go to Gu Haoran!"


    Dong Ao at this time seems to be suddenly made what decision general, cross block in front of mu tea sleeve body, deep voice said.


    "Get out of here." Mu red sleeve does not appreciate at all, eyebrows and eyes gradually cold, "this is the battle of this king."


    Dong Ao seems to want to persuade him again, but 5000 iron cavalry have been killed.


    There was no time to think about it. The dust and smoke rolled up by the "black cloud" immediately engulfed them.


    Fierce animals roar, gold and iron cross swords.


    From time to time, the sound of thunder, as well as the heaviest pain hum, proved that the two people were still trying to get out of the encirclement.


    On the mountain top in the distance, Gu Haoran''s look changed a little when he noticed the appearance of the five thousand pole magic horse.


    But he didn''t do it.


    Because he saw the golden gate.


    Not only he, but also Yao Dou, who was standing on the side, saw the truth.


    Yao Dou was almost dumbfounded, "this Can''t that girl break through? "


    Gu Haoran was also suspicious at the beginning, but in an instant, his face showed a complex smile, "it seems that my little younger martial brother woke up from sleep."


    "Your younger brother?" Yao Dou''s face showed a suspicious look.


    He had seen Lu Li once, when Lu Li and Shen Fangge were fighting in the long street.


    Although he only took a look from a distance, Yao Dou is very confident. If he goes up, he can solve the two men in ten moves, even in the face of the joint efforts of Lu Li and Shen Fangge.


    Now hearing Gu Haoran''s words, Yao Dou of course refused to believe that his contemporaries, who were so weak that they could easily kill them, had such terrible potential.


    Since Yao Dou set foot on martial arts, only the girl in black who is going to be the God of Kendo sooner or later, has made him feel so high.


    The rest of his peers, even those so-called Tianjiao, the son, he did not pay attention to.


    "It doesn''t look like I need to do it this time." Gu Haoran pinched and determined with one hand, silently calculated, and chuckled: "although I thought that my little younger martial brother would probably grow very fast, I didn''t expect this day to come so suddenly."


    "Hand, what hand?" Yao Dou asked strangely.


    With his eyesight, naturally, he could not see the imperial capital city thousands of miles away, and mu Hongxiu and Dong Ao, who were fighting with the five thousand pole magic horse.


    Gu Haoran didn''t explain anything to the boy, but he pressed his shoulder and said with a smile, "take a deep breath."


    If Lu Li were here, he would be familiar with Gu Haoran''s "reminder".


    However, Yao Dou has not experienced the feeling of being taken by Gu Haoran to travel through the space. He just wants to continue to say something. At the moment of opening his mouth, Gu Haoran takes a step forward, and their figures immediately disappear on the top of the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    After a muffled sound, several extremely evil riders were overturned on the spot.


    Although Dong Ao''s fists have been abandoned, he has created an area that no one can approach with his two legs.


    Mu tea has no true Qi, but the physical realm is solid and immortal. With the purest power and stimulating one''s own Qi and blood, he can still play a very terrible combat power.


    However, she was injured after all. Coupled with the deliberate delay of the five thousand pole demon riding, her smooth forehead gradually exuded cold sweat, and her life broke out again and again, and her face was extremely pale.


    "Why does the imperial concubine have to support it? With the end of the return to the devil Kingdom, even if the martial arts have been abolished, the devil emperor will give you endless wealth in the rest of your life. "Long an sneered out of the war circle and said, "what''s more, the holy kingdom of tuntian will be destroyed under the iron hoof of our demon Kingdom sooner or later. Even if the imperial concubine refuses to leave at the end of the war, she will suffer a lot of humiliation in vain when the country is destroyed


    Mu Hongxiu, trapped in the battle circle, squints and explodes his Qi and blood. With one hand, he directly smashes the head of a fierce beast under the cavalry seat, and then raises his hand to press it on the opponent''s chest. Even his strong armor is cracked and his internal organs are broken.


    However, after this attack, the corners of Mu''s mouth shed blood again. The hidden danger left by the previous fight with Dong Ao broke out under this kind of reckless tactics.


    At the moment when her strength was unsustainable, an extremely demon rider rushed to kill her from the side, and the sword in her hand chopped her with the force of fierce beast''s impact!


    "Watch out!"


    Dong Ao burst a drink, burst out of a powerful real gas, will be the extreme devil riding head hit in the past. At the critical moment, Dong Ao''s real Qi broke his muscles and broke his bones. Even the fierce beast under his seat whimpered, rolled forward for a few laps, and finally died of convulsion.


    However, after the collision, Dong Ao''s breath also withered down, forcing him to move his body, causing him to suffer more serious injuries than before.


    "Mind your own business."


    Mu red sleeve glanced at him, reached out to wipe the bloodstain on the corner of the mouth, then quietly approached him two steps.


    The two men have now been completely surrounded. With the outbreak of injuries, their foothold has been compressed again and again. I am afraid that before long, they will be captured alive.


    "Dong Ao, I never seem to have asked you this question."


    "Are you afraid of death?"


    Mu tea back to Dong Ao, suddenly raised this question.


    Dong Ao is slightly a Zheng, then silent.


    After a long time, he looked at the black iron horse in front of him and said faintly: "people are afraid of death."


    "Is it?"


    Mu tea lips slightly raised, smile rather than smile, "you said right, people are afraid of death, even me It''s the same. "


    This time, she did not call herself king.


    And the tone of voice also gradually lowered.


    "I was once asked if I wanted to escape. I didn''t answer him at that time. Now I want to come. I really want to escape. "


    "Not only do I want to escape from the imperial capital and the holy land of tuntian, but I also want to escape from the royal family, the status of the holy state of Yan Wang."


    Listening to Mu Hongxiu''s murmuring to himself, Dong Ao''s mouth showed a wry smile, but continued to prevent those extremely evil riders from approaching, without interrupting her words.


    "If I can, I want to live again. No longer as the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, but simply to mu tea this identity to live


    Mu tea sighed, raised his head to look at the huge magic city of the imperial capital, and said softly: "if you give me another chance to choose, this is my answer."


    "I''m scared, I want to get out of here..."


    "So you''re not coming to save me?"


    Mu tea finished this sentence, silently closed his eyes.


    Dong Ao pursed his lips and didn''t look at the mu tea sleeves behind him. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the magic city.


    Cold wind is solemn, whine blowing, accompanied by mu tea words, there is a trace of sad taste.


    In front of us, the five thousand pole magic riding is very powerful. Behind his back, life has been cut off.


    In this strange atmosphere of the battlefield, a young man quietly answered.


    "I see."


    With the sound of this sound, a silver sword light that seems to cut the heaven and the earth apart comes horizontally!


    Blood splash!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    Boom!


    A figure fell from the sky, his feet broke the ground, the cracks spread, the soil and stones ran everywhere, which was not weaker than the silver sword light''s lethality.


    In the smoke and dust, Lu Li stood straight, wearing a green shirt, carrying a sword case, slightly panting.


    He leapt from the imperial capital city of demons, displayed his body method "infinite", and broke out with unprecedented fierce speed.


    See his slightly some white face, bathe in tea, silence for a long time, finally whispered: "you really come."


    Lu Li glanced at her and just asked, "do you want to live?"


    Mu tea slightly a Leng, immediately eyes complex and Lu Li.


    She didn''t expect that the two problems that hit her heart most directly in her life were actually from the young man in front of her.


    But the next moment, she then showed a relieved smile, nodded: "want."


    "That''s fine."


    Lu Li grinned and opened the sword box behind his back. When he reached out his sword, he said calmly to thousands of extremely evil riders: "today, no one can kill you."


    Before the words fall, Lu Li has drawn out a long sword.


    On the seven famous swords of Jianfeng, dragon kiss!


    This was once a famous front of Yuan Jingtao. Later, Gu Haoran picked it up and handed it back to Mu Hongxiu. It became the prize of Yan Wangfu.


    After learning that Lu Li wakes up, Ge Xinyue doesn''t say anything. He finds the sword and gives it to Lu Li.


    And now, Ge Xinyue should still be on the way.


    Lu Li squints at the thousands of cavalry in front of him, and knows that he only needs to resist for a moment, so that GE Xinyue can bring people here.


    "So..."


    Will the Dragon kiss sword horizontal to the chest, Lu Li a glance at the extreme magic riding can not see the edge, "who leads the death first?"


    After a brief flurry, Jimo Qi immediately reorganized the formation, counted in together with Lu Li, and reorganized the encirclement circle.


    Dong Aolian hurriedly said: "be careful, they can not be defeated by military courage!"


    As the most powerful cavalry in the kingdom of the heaven and the devil, 3000 can sweep a state. Killing the master is like slaughtering a dog. What''s more, there are five thousand Jimo riders here.


    If you don''t want to capture mu Hongxiu alive, if these extremely evil riders let go, Dong AO and mu Hongxiu will be consumed by them.


    "Don''t waste time."


    Seeing the help from the emperor''s capital, long an, who was at the end of the battle, suddenly said, "if it''s too late, kill him, and quickly capture the imperial concubine."


    Boom, boom!


    Thousands of extreme demons ride to order, immediately changed the formation.


    "Play with the army?" Lu Li looked at those fierce beasts under the cavalry control seat to change their positions, and could not help sighing, "you have found the wrong opponent."


    The voice is still in decline. Lu Li''s body is like a ghost. Relying on the advantage of the spirit soldiers in his hand, instead of being trapped in the same place, he rushes into the extremely evil riding.


    A burst of silver sword light flying, where the people look up and the animals turn.


    The most powerful part of Jimo riding lies in the tacit understanding as precise as a machine and the formation that can combine the strength of an army.


    If the ordinary martial arts, even the master Mingyou, will surely hate this iron horse.


    However, they met Lu Li.


    [characteristics: array master (you have mastered 71 array systems, which can be called array master.) In the face of this feature, no matter how delicate the array of Jimo cavalry is, it can''t escape Lu Li''s eyes.


    Even in the process of killing, Lu Li can see the imperfections of this kind of military array. Aiming at weak points, Lu Li positively suppressed the momentum of thousands of Extreme Magic riders with the power of one person.


    "There''s something strange about this man!"


    As the leader of this iron horse, long an naturally saw the strangeness of Lu Li.


    After the arrival of Lu Li, the army, which was supposed to be perfect, seemed to have been filled with a superfluous trace in the middle of a finished painting scroll with a pen, and there was disharmony everywhere.


    The most powerful power of a single extreme demon rider is only the realm of tongxuan. Lu Li has already broken through the realm and can not be destroyed. It is just a matter of sword to kill the one who can pass Xuanwu.


    However, he seldom killed people with his sword, and the most attacking ones were those fierce beasts under the extremely evil riding seat.


    For one thing, the war was meant to delay. Second, with the damage bonus of the array master, every time Lu Li wounded a fierce beast, it would affect an array of at least 100 people.


    It''s like a precision instrument. If a gear is damaged, it will affect the whole. However, the extremely evil horse originally had a way to deal with violence. However, every head of the fierce beast that Lu Li wounded was in a crucial position, either the eye of changing the array or the core of the array. He would hit his hand and never hurt any irrelevant extreme demon rider.


    However, it is this method that makes it extremely difficult for the thousand pole demon riders to achieve the "one against the thousand".


    "He is Breaking the battle? "


    Lu Li''s "killing the four sides" directly led to Dong AO and mu Hongxiu becoming idle. Dong Ao looked at the young man who was deeply involved in the battle. Over time, he also saw some clues.Mu red sleeve Mou son tiny MI, smile to shake head.


    Now she was completely relaxed and felt tired like a tide, but she insisted on looking at the scene in front of her.


    "This man is a master of array. Change the array!"


    Long an also found Lu Li''s eccentricity at this time, and immediately cried out: "hundred people group, abandon the beast!"


    While speaking, he himself also jumped up, abandoned the fierce beast under his seat, fell into the battle line and killed Lu Li.


    Jimo immediately changed his tactics in an orderly way. He abandoned the fierce beast in a group of 100 and surrounded Lu Li again.


    After abandoning the ferocious beast, the power of Jimo riding has decreased, but the encircling circle is closer. Even if Lu Li quickly kills one of the "gears", someone will immediately replace him.


    They seem to want to use this faster rhythm of the army to live and die.


    "Want to kill me?" Lu Li naturally sensed their intention, and the Dragon kiss sword turned into a dense sword enclosure in front of him, and on the spot, he shook Long''an out.


    Then the real Qi coagulates, sees the flaw of the army array, wields the sword to cut out!


    Secret sword, moving mountain!


    The roar broke through the hundred paces.


    I don''t know how many extreme demons ride under this sword into a sky of blood mist, the waste land covered with a thick layer of flesh and blood, suddenly turned into a scene like purgatory.


    "If you abandon the mount, it''s better to kill."


    These guys abandoned the fierce beast under the seat, but gave Lu Li more opportunities.


    The secret sword in his hand can play a more powerful and lethal role in this increasingly dense battle circle. In addition, with the characteristics of the array master, he has a complete insight into the changes of the military array of the extremely evil rider, and the sword light is in a blur of flesh and blood, with broken limbs flying everywhere.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, long an''s eyes were about to crack, but he forced himself to calm down and give orders to the extremely evil riding.


    "Change the array!"


    With his roar, the extremely evil horse, which was almost killed by Lu Li, stabilized again and changed into a military array. There was a faint smell of connecting their own breath together.


    On the body of these extremely demon riders, there appeared a faint shadow of armor with complicated lines. Lu Li cut it with a sword, and the sword Qi unexpectedly hit a gorgeous energy explosion, but its power was instantly eliminated, and it did not play any role at all.


    It''s like thousands of extreme demons riding together to resist the power of sword light.


    "Defensive forces?"


    Lu Li took a look and immediately found the core of this new army array.


    The extremely evil horse actually gave up the attack, and instead gathered the whole team into a whole. No matter where Lu Li attacked, he would inspire all people''s true Qi to resist. This kind of military array''s ability is really very special, and it is worthy that the extreme magic horse can become the Invincible Iron horse that can sweep through the ancient times in the extremely heaven demon kingdom.


    However.


    Only defend but not attack, but it is in the heart of Lu Li.


    Lu Li took down the sword box behind his back. With a clap of his hand, several sword shadows flew out of it.


    Good luck!


    A handle of these iron swords fell in front of him and was firmly nailed to the ground to form a circle of sword walls.


    When Lu Li''s true Qi turned, the whole nineteen swords hummed and trembled continuously. The silver light covered the body of the sword, and an energy chain extended from it connected the nineteen swords.


    The next moment, it is a dazzling light to the sky, will step to the extreme magic riding all block out.


    Array ¡¤ sword surround!


    When the Dragon kisses the other 19 swords, they should leave each other.


    It is precisely because the extreme demon riders abandon attack and turn to defend, so that Lu Li has enough space to display his array and strive for breathing time.


    "It''s easy to form an array? He Is it true that he is a master of array? "


    Dong Ao saw the scene in front of him and was shocked.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    Lu Li slows down the breath and suppresses the real Qi in his body.


    First, he leapt from the imperial capital with infinite body method, and then he broke through the array by himself against the 5000 pole devil riding alone. It seems that all this happened in an instant, but for Lu Li, it is no less than a long war.


    Especially when you are in a chaotic array, you must always concentrate. If you are a little lax or hurt a demon rider by mistake, your situation will become very dangerous.


    Now there are arrays to resist, and Lu Li finally gets a moment''s breathing gap. He even has no time to answer Dong Ao''s words, and directly stands in the same place to recover.


    Dong Ao saw this, but also quickly said: "you take Yan Wang to leave, here by me to delay."


    With that, he took a step forward and wanted to replace Lu Li.


    However, Lu Li shook his head, "no need to delay for a moment, the holy country reinforcements will arrive."


    Then Lu Li glanced at mu tea sleeve and said to Dong Ao, "no one will die here today, and there is no need for this."


    "You are the one who will not destroy the territory. If you fight for a long time, you may not be able to delay."


    Dong Ao frowned slightly.


    Although he is injured, it doesn''t mean that there is something wrong with his eyesight.


    Lu Li''s breath is just immortal, which is the same as long an, the military general of Jimo riding. In such a state, he is trapped in the iron hooves of 5000 pole Magic Horse, and should have been crushed into meat and mud in a flash. It is a miracle that Luli can hold on to now. Dong Ao can see that he is supporting hard.


    "Don''t forget, I''m a swordsman."


    Lu Li grinned and could not hear the meaning of conceit in his tone, but he was confident that he could not be refuted.


    Dong Ao pursed his lips and did not speak.


    As a warrior, naturally, they have their own pride. Jianxiu is known as invincible in ten steps. It can not only resist the sword and kill the enemy from thousands of miles, but also has the ability to fight in close combat. Within ten steps, he is proud of the same situation. However, it is in the fight between the warriors alone, not on the battlefield like flesh and blood.


    "Dong Ao, don''t say much. There are many ways for this boy. He can''t kill him


    Already closed his eyes for a moment, Mu red sleeve opened his eyes and said to Dong Ao.


    She is extremely at ease with Lu Li. Even in this chaotic array, she dares to keep her eyes closed and recover her physical strength.


    Lu Li did not fail to live up to her "trust". With one sword, she blocked thousands of iron horses in the periphery. At the moment, she set up an array to buy them enough time to recover.


    "Your Highness, it seems that many things have happened to the emperor during my absence."


    Lu Li took a deep look at mu tea sleeves, and his tone was very casual.


    Of course, he can see that the present mu tea sleeve is similar to his situation at that time. The martial arts realm was abandoned, and he was forced to fight with all his Qi and blood. According to the law, the king of Yan should not be reduced to such a level. However, before Lu Li had time to find out the reason from GE Xinyue, he realized that the breath of Mu Hongxiu was rapidly exhausted, and there was a faint feeling of palpitation. He picked up the dragon sword and arrived here.


    Although I don''t know the situation, it''s not a good time to talk.


    So after a rather ironic remark, Lu Li did not speak again, and turned to look at those extremely evil riders who surrounded the silver mask.


    This array is not a very strong defensive array, but one that is most suitable for the current situation.


    No matter how strong the fighting ability of the extreme demon riders is, there are only dozens of people who can attack the light curtain at the same time. Not to mention the extreme devil riding sergeants, only tongxuan has the highest martial arts cultivation. Even if it is dozens of immortal hands, with this defensive sword fence that can run on its own, Lu Li is confident that he can hold on for a moment.


    Through the silver light curtain made of sword Qi, we can see that a group of extremely evil riders are alternately attacking. The attack of genuine Qi falls on the light curtain like raindrops, making the light curtain that covers the three people continue to ripple.


    There is also a more powerful force involved.


    It is from the extreme magic riding school officer, named long an, who is a military general of the immortal realm.


    At the moment, he attacked the light curtain in front of him as if he were crazy, and he still roared: "sword cultivation of holy kingdom! Why do you hide in it! Don''t the warriors who devour the kingdom of heaven speak the most about their courage and strength? Why don''t you come out to fight! "


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His words and attacks continued for a moment, and there was almost despair on his rough face.


    Lu Li looked at Long''an outside the silver screen and turned his head strangely: "he has a grudge against you?"


    Dong shook his head in silence.


    Mu tea is a smile like expression, "do you think?"


    Lu Li thought a little, shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter if there is any hatred. In short, this guy''s brain should not be very smart."


    Approaching the silver screen, Lu Li looks directly at Long''an. Long''an stops instantly, and the anger in a pair of eyes almost turns into substance.


    Lu Li pointed to the light curtain in front of his body, and pointed to his temple, "are you crazy? Now it''s clear that you can''t open my array, but you still ask me to go out and fight with you? If you want to fight so much, you can let the cavalry aside. I''ll let you in and see who''s dead? "Long an''s face is iron green, bite tooth way: "yellow mouth child, dare to insult me!"


    "Don''t splash it out here. It''s ugly."


    Lu Li waved his hand in front of his eyes like driving off the odor, and said faintly: "there is so much nonsense. Do you have the ability to come in?"


    "Children! Ben will cut you off


    Long an was almost mad, regardless of the start of the attack in front of this piece of light.


    In fact, part of this anger is due to fear.


    It took a lot of money for the kingdom to send his 5000 strong extremely demon riders to the capital of the emperor. He was sure that the wedding emissary would have an accident.


    Long''an has two tasks on his trip. One is to bring mu Hongxiu back to the kingdom of the devil. 2¡¢ It is to destroy the capital as much as possible.


    All this should have been completed in silence, but was killed by the land to delay the pace.


    Until now, Long''an can''t think of it. Why did Lu Li react so quickly and rush to rescue?


    Of course, he didn''t know that there were two rebellious beings around Lu Li who could feel the fate of the people. In addition, after this journey of "broadening" his horizons, Lu Li himself also had the similar ability to perceive the changes of those who were closely related to his "destiny".


    Obviously, mu tea now has this invisible bond with him.


    This is the intelligence error.


    Long an didn''t know the existence of Lu Li. Even if he knew in advance, he would not believe that he could break through three realms in such a short period of time and possess the powerful fighting power of immortal territory.


    In fact, even Gu Haoran, who is good at derivation and regards Lu Li as a "variable", did not expect that Lu Li''s growth would be so rapid.


    The so-called variable refers to the uncertain factors in the original situation.


    No one thought that Lu Li was just a traitor of xuanjianzong a few months ago. A young bodyguard of Yan Wangfu was born like a meteor, breaking the key chessboard of the game between the two countries.


    Lu Li ignored Long''an''s exasperation, slightly calculated the time, whispered: "it should be almost."


    Buzz!


    The vibration of the nineteen iron swords became more and more intense.


    The Dragon kisses the sword floating in the air, spinning rapidly, almost into a shadow.


    Bang!


    The first sword finally failed to hold up and broke suddenly. The operation of the array was affected, and the silver light curtain was suddenly weakened.


    Seeing this, long an said with a wild laugh, "my child, your array is going to break!"


    "When the array broke, I would have cut off your head!"


    "Demon rider, continue to attack! Break his shell


    The gorgeous Qi explosion constantly appeared on the silver light screen. Before long, the remaining fantie sword before Lu Li was broken again, and the second and third swords turned into dust at the same time.


    This kind of sword of ordinary quality is very good to support up to now. Even if the sword surrounding array can mobilize the aura of heaven and earth by itself, the upper limit that the iron long sword can bear has decided that it can not support the operation of the array for a long time.


    Without the spirit of dragon kiss sword as the eye of the array, the sword will be broken if it can''t breathe for a long time.


    However, Lu Li''s face did not show any panic, but showed a strange smile.


    "I''m just here to delay time, your real opponent It''s not me


    The voice dropped.


    A touch of green lotus shadow suddenly exploded in the extreme demon riding, blood and flesh flying, screamed again and again!


    Long an''s face changed and looked into the distance.


    A woman in green came with frost on her face.


    Behind her, thousands of ground killers dressed in black and wearing face armour were walking slowly.


    The intention of killing is strong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    "This is your opponent."


    Lu Li shrugged his shoulders and looked as usual, but his heart was silent and relieved.


    Although he behaves so freely, but to say that there is no pressure at all, it is still deceptive.


    Fortunately, Ge Xinyue really arrived in time, and brought a killer from the ground.


    This is obviously not from those ordinary killers in the imperial capital division. Under the uniform black iron armor, there is a terrible killing intention like falling into an ice cave.


    What''s more surprising is that there are five men wearing Diyuan mask and one strong man wearing purple sky crystal face armor.


    Among the local departments, Diyuan and Tianjing are already the top fighting forces, and can even become the branch leaders of a state capital.


    Seeing the breath of the Tianjing killer standing on the side of Ge Xinyue, it is obvious that this person may still be a master of Mingyou.


    Lu Li can''t help feeling a little sad. At least he is still the four leaders of the local government. Although the position of this leader is somewhat moisture, if he is allowed to call in, it is absolutely impossible for him to pull out such a terrible lineup in the prefecture.


    However, on second thought, this is the driver who came to save the king of Yan. Even if the elite of the local government can make full use of it, it''s still a matter of time. Otherwise, at this moment, let alone Tianjing killer, even the title killer, even if they all have to gather here to kill the extremely demon riding who dares to come to the imperial capital and take away the red sleeve.


    In the face of such a group of killers, long an''s eyes fluctuated. Finally, he raised his hand with his teeth clenched. Thousands of extremely evil riders immediately scattered around and reorganized the formation.


    Ge Xinyue is raised hand, indifferent spit out two words.


    "Kill all."


    Without too many words, no arrangement and communication, thousands of killers can do their best, and in the blink of an eye, they will be killed in front of the extremely evil Rider!


    Who says killers must be hidden in the dark?


    In the face-to-face battle, especially in this chaotic array, the killers who master pure killing skills are a force that can not be ignored.


    "Line up!"


    Seeing the formation dispersed, long an burst out and drank. Thousands of extremely evil riders did not hesitate to form a battle array against the enemy. Both sides rushed to kill each other.


    However, Long''an still stayed in the rear and did not mean to fight in front.


    Although Ge yuan''s killer has been locked in, GE''s six point killer has not felt that he is a strong man.


    As long as they leave the protection of the extremely evil riding, these six people will fight immediately.


    With the raiding array of Tianjing and Diyuan killers, his Long''an is just an indestructible place. If he is careless, he will die miserably on the spot.


    "Is this the foundation of the earth?" Lu Li, naturally aware of long an''s fear, can''t help but sigh.


    "Otherwise, do you think shenweisi is just in vain?"


    Mu tea lips slightly warped, a glimpse of Lu Li.


    Lu Li sighed: "only five Diyuan, a Tianjing standing there, can frighten a general to shrink in the rear and dare not to show up. Since the killer is so strong, why not send the killer to solve the enemy general?"


    "War is not as simple as you think."


    Mu red sleeve said: "the killer''s most powerful time is not the moment of killing, but when he has not made a move. Once the murderer leaks out, no matter what the result, the killer will lose its deterrent power. "


    "Five Diyuan and one Tianjing can hold down a small school official of jimoqi. If he is replaced by a more powerful general, he will be invincible in the army. Unless the title killer fights for his life, he will not be able to behead him."


    Perhaps it is the abolition of martial arts, leading to a slight change in mentality, or perhaps simply want to guide Lu Li, today''s mu tea is particularly talkative.


    Not only is Dong Ao, who knows her character well, but also Lu Li looks at her in surprise.


    "I see."


    Lu Li understood the meaning of mu tea and nodded: "that is to say, if you want to deal with the army, the best way is to use the army."


    "It''s not entirely so. It''s just that before becoming a man of heaven, a strong man of martial arts can''t control a war situation of more than 10000 people. Even master Mingyou will fall in the face of five thousand pole magic riding. If today''s Extreme Magic riding is a battle of ten thousand people, not to mention you, even if Dong AO and I are in good condition, we are not rivals at all. "


    "Three thousand extreme demons can kill masters, such as dogs. This kind of power, which can be called flesh and blood millstones, is the core of hegemony in all countries."


    Mu tea explained to here, in front of the war situation has been clear.


    Although she has always stressed the power of Extreme Magic riding, she did not explain another variable with Lu Li.


    That is quantitative change, which always leads to qualitative change.


    Maybe dozens or hundreds of powerful killers fall in front of the army and have no room to play at all. But today, there are thousands of elite killers. They start to attack regardless of their concern, and the goal is only one, that is to kill!


    In a blink of an eye, thousands of extremely evil riders have lost hundreds of people. Some of them were beaten down by fierce beasts in front of each other, and then were trampled into flesh and mud by the rear charging companions.In terms of the means of wounding and killing people, Lu Li still has a long way to go compared with these experienced killers.


    Thousands of killers went into the army of jimoqi and spared no effort to destroy their formation. As time went on, more than half of the death and injury of jimengqi was quickly caused, which was terrible.


    But these killers also have casualties, and they are likely to die before all of them are killed.


    However, no matter long an or Ge Xinyue, both sides did not mean to give in.


    This is war. It is not only strength, but also momentum.


    In the present situation, no matter which party''s momentum is exhausted, it will directly fall into the situation of defeat.


    But Ge Xinyue obviously didn''t want to retreat. From her attitude and the orders she gave, she was holding the idea of killing all this extremely evil riding horse.


    Because of this, Long''an can''t retreat even more.


    Once he retreats, release the five Diyuan, and a Tianjing killer catches up with him. The first one to die is himself, and the next one is the extremely demon rider whose momentum has been knocked out.


    "Damn it!"


    Long an was biting his teeth, and his mouth was filled with the smell of rust.


    His eyes were always focused on the war situation, holding the blade tightly in his hand.


    "Don''t you give up yet?"


    Seeing long an''s performance, Lu Li suddenly said, "how useful is it to catch a school official who is extremely demon riding?"


    Mu red sleeve way: "a little is better than nothing, but if you can catch him, you can force them to come to the imperial capital through what way, God knows not what."


    She said indifferently: "if there is no special means, then there must be a traitor in the nine palaces, even the Shenwei department is not clean."


    "If that''s the case, catch him and ask him back."


    Lu Li nodded, without any nonsense. He took back the Dragon kiss sword and jumped into the battlefield.


    Dong Ao seems to want to say something, but he is a little slow.


    Mu tea took a look at him, "did you see from him what he looked like when he was young?"


    Even when he was young, he shook his head in such a way that he didn''t have a laugh


    "A sword to block the pass, only to thousands of extreme demons riding, such behavior, can not be described with blood courage."


    "More like The ignorant are fearless. "


    Dong Ao stares at Lu Li''s back flying to the battlefield and gives such a comment.


    "The ignorant are useless?" Mu tea smile up, "I think, he this is the ignorant invincible."


    "Only believe in your own strength, the sword in your hand, who is opposite? Just cut it off. "


    "Maybe I went the wrong way from the beginning."


    Mu red sleeve way: "want to raise an invincible momentum, but even oneself have not really believed, how can be regarded as truly invincible?"


    Between words and words, Lu Li has already entered the battle circle and exerted all he has learned. The Dragon kiss sword breathes in the sword and goes in from the side, directly crushing a hundred people team.


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Lu Li broke out to kill, but his heart was extremely calm.


    This battle is more like the fusion of their own chaotic martial arts skills, as well as the sudden surge of power. So on the surface, Lu Li seems to have killed red eyes, but in fact, he regards the extreme demon riding as a sharpening stone, refining himself and making progress.


    Although at the time of the two boundary rivers, Lu Li had thoroughly studied the Mingyou realm, and even nearly "flew" to the gate of heaven and man, but that kind of power was more like an attic in the air and had no foundation.


    This foundation is the eternal realm.


    Now that Lu Li has mastered the power of indestructible environment, it seems that he has found the last piece of puzzle that he lacks, and breaks the evolutionary path before completing it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    He showed a very strong learning ability. Even if he was deeply involved in the war, he continued to use various mysterious means to make the situation look like it was always in danger.


    At the moment, Lu Li regards himself as an embryo. In the beating of the extremely demon riding, he removes impurities bit by bit, and quickly grasps the power of the immortal realm.


    Dong Ao saw the clue, slightly moved, "he actually honed his own strength in this situation?"


    "What a madman."


    No matter how arrogant Dong Ao was, he still had sincere admiration for the young man in front of him. He immediately sighed: "it''s a pity that he entered Mr. Wu''s door wall, and his jumping nature will certainly delay his future achievements."


    "Why, that little boy can''t get into your eyes?" Mu tea light smile way.


    "Yao Dougen bone is excellent, suitable for inheriting my boxing skills, but this young man is the best person to inherit my martial arts."


    Dong Ao did not cover up his admiration for Lu Li, and even moved the idea of passing the true meaning of martial arts to Lu Li.


    "Your true intention of martial arts is too extreme. It may not be the most suitable road for him."


    Mu tea is shaking his head, "such as his talent, the future will certainly be able to walk out of their own road, why do you have to be sentimental?"


    "You''re right. I''m really passionate."


    Dong Ao Leng after Leng, as if to think of something, "it seems that just the master of the golden gate, it is him."


    Mu tea didn''t answer this question, and Dong Ao didn''t really want an answer.


    The grandeur of the golden gate has completely broken the existing martial arts system in Zhenwu region. Once the news is revealed, it will not only be a trouble for Lu Li himself, but also for the whole tuntian Shengguo and even the whole wasteland, which may cause disaster.


    No matter how strong the ancient times are, they are only part of Zhenwu area.


    How vast is Zhenwu? It''s not too much to say that the strong are like clouds. If it is really known that a young man was born in the ancient times and can summon the huge gate lying between heaven and earth, how many people will spy on it?


    Although Dong Ao is somewhat reticent, it does not mean that he is really dull.


    If he is really dull and doesn''t know any flexibility, Dong Ao will never cultivate himself to the level of master Mingyou.


    Those who know how to practice are not necessarily talented and intelligent people, but if they are extremely slow, they will not be able to go far on the road of martial arts.


    "His future, you and I are not easy to define. Perhaps Gu Haoran knows some inside information, but his character will not disclose it to us before things come to the surface completely. "


    Mu tea light way: "rather than think so much, it is better to think about your own situation. This time, you have defeated my martial Road, and you have yourself become the enemy of the heaven and the devil kingdom. When the two countries go to war, how do you deal with it? "


    Dong Ao is grinning: "this problem I have already considered, if not, I will not appear here."


    "That is to say, in your opinion, it is not only offending the kingdom of heaven and demons, but also the kingdom of devouring the heaven."


    "If you are afraid of the road of martial arts, how can you go on?"


    Dong Ao said nothing more.


    Anyway, things have come to this point. Mu Hongxiu has been abandoned. The "king of Yan", who has astonished the whole tuntian Shengguo with his own invincible combat power, just proved who is the strongest in the nine prefectures, then he quietly fell down.


    This is certainly a great loss to tuntian Shengguo, but in fact, those "big people" who stand at the top of tuntian Shengguo may not want to see this scene.


    Which one is more advantageous to them than the most powerful nine prefectures under their control, or the king of Yan whose martial arts have been abolished?


    Obviously the latter.


    In fact, even mu Hongxiu had already noticed some clues. Otherwise, she would not be in a hurry to get strength. She would not even dare to break into the yumagic mountain and improve her strength with the magic spirit of the Royal magic pattern.


    Because she knew very well that she was fighting against the whole kingdom of devouring heaven, she would have a little hesitation on the road of invincibility, which broke the foundation of martial arts by Dong Ao.


    Although she won the war and kept her hands at the end, she did not hurt Dong Ao''s life. But if it''s really invincible, with Dong Ao''s fist to unite the true meaning of martial arts, mu Hongxiu can completely break it down and step into the realm of heaven and man.


    However, if you miss the slightest mistake, you will never have a chance to go back if you miss the best opportunity.


    "Children want to die!"


    Suddenly!


    Long an, who is in the rear of the army, makes an angry explosion.


    It turns out that Lu Li has already killed the extreme devil riding on the side, and cuts to Long''an with a sword!


    Although long an had discovered Lu Li for a long time, he did not expect that he could actually penetrate the flank of the extremely evil rider. In a hurry, he raised his sword in his hand to block Lu Li''s sword.


    But the next moment, he found a terrible force coming from the edge of the sword, which directly overturned him from the fierce beast. His real Qi shocked him, and he stabilized his body in mid air, and his eyes gradually became more and more dignified.Only when the real fight, he can personally experience the terrifying place of Lu Li.


    This young man, like a fierce human beast, has amazing calm and terrifying means.


    Long an''s whole back has been wet by cold sweat, but he is holding up his momentum and holding the blade tightly: "since you are in a hurry to die, this will help you!"


    His body was moving, and his blade was cleaved to the ground and above his head. His fighting style was very rough, obviously with a military flavor.


    With a wave of his sword, Lu Li put Long''an''s attack on his head lightly. He immediately put out his hand and grasped long an''s arm.


    Click!


    Long an''s arm armour all spread a crack sound, it was Lu Li''s grasp that made several cracks.


    His heart a Lin, immediately want to retreat, not from Lu Li flip wrist, on the spot that cost expensive arm armor to crush.


    He also broke long an''s arm.


    When long an had a pain in his shoulder, he knew that his bone had cracked.


    Is this guy so powerful?


    Long an''s heart was shocked, and he decisively made the most wise choice, "ten people group, line up!"


    In the extreme magic around him, a group of ten people was immediately divided into a killing array to besiege Lu Li.


    However, long an didn''t take it lightly. He knew that the group of ten could not have much influence on Lu Li. However, his real goal was not to kill Lu Li, but to sacrifice the team and get rid of himself.


    No matter how powerful Lu Li is, he still has to spare his hands to deal with the ten extremely evil riders in the array.


    At this moment, long an burst out with a burst of breath. His genuine Qi poured out like money, and his hand holding the battle blade poured out huge and incomparable strength. He pushed Lu Li away half a step in an instant.


    It''s this half step that gives long an enough time to pull apart the distance and turn around to look at her deformed arm. There is still a trace of palpitation in her eyes.


    "this sub strength has been comparable to the royal highness of five years ago."


    After calming down the shock of his heart, Long''an compared the strength of the young man. He felt that the young man was in full pursuit of the princess of the demon Kingdom, the leader of the evil shadow organization, and now the number one killer in the world.


    Comparing Lu Li with the eldest princess is already the highest praise. However, if Lu Li knew what long an was thinking, he would only think that his vision was too shallow.


    It is likely that the inheritance of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil is derived from the "magic formula" of the demon family. However, the royal family of this generation has not even been able to give birth to a man of heaven, which shows that the kingdom of heaven and the devil is gradually declining.


    "Xiaoer, you are a rare warrior. Why stay in the kingdom of tuntian Shengguo, which is going to be destroyed? If you switch to extreme demon Kingdom, you will have a brighter future


    Looking at Lu Li, who has never lost ground in the face of ten extremely evil riders besieging Dusi, Long''an remembers the style of the eldest princess, and immediately gives birth to the idea of courtship. "If you bow down now and arrive at the kingdom of the devil, you will still be able to introduce you to the princess. The eldest princess has always cherished talents. With your ability, you will surely be able to get into her eyes. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    Long an said that finish, eyes then tightly stare at Lu Li.


    At the moment, Lu Li has broken through the siege of ten extremely evil riders. His sword rises and falls, and the light flashes. It is a head flying with hot blood.


    A few drops of fresh blood splashed on his face, and Lu Li wiped it away, leaving a bloodstain. He immediately raised his head to face Long''an and said, "turn to the heaven and the devil kingdom? What the hell are you talking about? "


    Long an looks slightly changed.


    Lu Li is not satisfied with the pie of the mouth.


    Do you really think I''m a fool like you?


    No matter whether tuntian Shengguo will be defeated in the future confrontation, in terms of the current situation, the defeat of this extremely demon riding can not be recovered.


    If you look at the team of tuntian Shengguo, in addition to ge Xinyue, the five Diyuan killers and one Tianjing killer are not really watching the drama.


    In front of so many powerful saints, if you really rebel, what is the difference between them and those who seek their own ideas?


    Moreover, Lu Li glanced at mu tea.


    At this time, mu tea just happened to be watching him.


    Two people''s eyes meet, bathe tea to ponder a smile, appears to be some meaningful.


    Lu Li sighed and stepped on the pirate ship. Even if he wanted to repent, where could he get off the boat so well?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You thousands of cavalry can''t last long. If you have this idea to rebel against me, you''d better think about it now and wait for it to fall into my hands. Do you want to spit out everything you know?"


    "Then I may save your life."


    Lu Li shakes off the blood bead on the Dragon kiss sword, and his smile has a certain cold taste.


    Long an''s face sank, "if you want to sell the demon Kingdom, you are wishful thinking."


    But just as Lu Li said, on the battlefield now, the elite killers from the ground have completely suppressed the extremely evil riding. To some extent, these "madmen" who take killing as their absolute goal are more fearless than the dead.


    Even with the risk of serious injury and even loss of life, they should also pull on at least two extremely evil riders.


    If it is on the battlefield of more than 100000 people, the extremely evil riding master of the military array is naturally invincible. But in this kind of small-scale battle of thousands of people, killer is still a very terrible name.


    The style of these killers is extremely violent, or unreasonable.


    They don''t have too much cooperation, and they don''t have any rules. They only have to kill, kill again, and continue to kill!


    Even if you exchange your life for your life, you have to kill!


    The more they kill, the more timid this demon rider is.


    What longan worried about most finally happened.


    Although Jimo Qi is also experienced in many battles, how ever have you seen such unreasonable opponents?


    When the first extreme demon riding soldier hesitated in the face of the ground killer, the momentum of the collapse, faster than long an imagined.


    The charge speed of the extremely Magic Horse with only a thousand people left gradually slowed down, and the leaders of each hundred and ten people teams did not know how to fight.


    Even though this cavalry is called a war machine, no matter how sophisticated and powerful the machine is, after the internal parts are destroyed in a large scale, they will become slow and easier to defeat.


    "Do it."


    Ge Xinyue has been observing the situation, until now, the extremely evil riding is completely suppressed, she just gave orders to the five killers around her.


    The five Diyuan killers responded, just like five sharp blades, directly tearing apart the defense line of the remnant of the extremely demon rider.


    Compared with those dark iron killers, Diyuan killers are more powerful and naturally know how to kill people.


    Killing has become an instinct for them.


    The fighting styles of these five men are very different. Some people open and close, some people appear and disappear. Some people interpret the killing as an elegant picture. But without exception, the arrival of these five people directly accelerates the collapse of Jimo riding.


    When the first extremely demon riding soldier subconsciously pulled the reins to urge the fierce beast to retreat, the latter half of the whole team immediately broke up, and nearly 100 people scattered on the spot. Although they did not escape on the spot, they were also far away from the battlefield.


    In wartime, this disjunction can be treated as defection.


    But long an can only face iron green way: "it''s just a group of killers. Do you want to step on the reputation of the extreme devil riding under your feet?"


    "If you lose this battle, the extremely evil horse will become a laughing stock in the demonic army! Even the whole ancient, the whole world''s joke


    "They won''t remember the glory we gained in the past. They will only remember that today we fled without fighting and destroyed the reputation of Jimo riding made with blood!"


    Long an roared, almost hoarse.


    Those who had the intention of fleeing stopped.


    Some of the soldiers showed guilt on their faces.


    They are different from the warriors. They are soldiers. They are soldiers.


    For the soldiers, their fighting achievements and glory are the whole of their lives.If they are just a group of ordinary soldiers, it doesn''t matter if they do escape. However, they are different. They can have their own names in the fierce and warlike kingdom of the heaven and the devil. All of them are won by fighting.


    Once they are afraid of war and avoid war, they will be forever written into the most humiliating page of the kingdom of the devil, no matter whether they are alive or dead. Even their relatives will be ridiculed by others.


    This is the fate of elite soldiers.


    Whether they win or lose, once they avoid fighting, everything they have will disappear.


    "Don''t be afraid. We will continue to kill the enemy as soon as possible."


    Long an is now also not concerned about the side of the covetous Lu Li, the blade pointed to the sky, exhausted all his strength to send out a roar, dragging the injured arm forward.


    Even he, the general, took out the momentum of desperation, and those who almost escaped were also reorganized and quickly returned to the battlefield.


    "What a pity."


    Lu Li lowered his sword arm and his eyes were calm.


    Because the war situation can''t be reversed.


    Although Long''an''s words were very inspiring, the war situation was changing rapidly, and hundreds of people fled, which was a devastating blow to the extremely evil horse with only a thousand left.


    Without the strength of the rear, the front army array is immediately torn up by the ground killers. In addition, five Di yuan killers enter the battle circle, and they can take a life in a blink of an eye. It is a real killing like mowing grass.


    The defeat has been doomed. Even if Long''an brings the fleeing soldiers back to the battlefield, it will only delay the end of their defeat a little, but there is no way to return to heaven.


    After a bloody battle, long an''s expensive armor was completely broken. It was a sneak attack by a Diyuan killer. If it had not been for his armor for a while, he would have been a corpse.


    Long an looked down at his bloody chest, and then looked at the extremely demon riding, which was only a hundred people team. A trace of unwilling color flashed on his rough face, and then he completely turned cruel. He raised his sword and said, "extremely demon riding! Die for the country


    Bang!


    The rest of the extremely evil riders move neatly and raise their battle blades as well.


    "They want to blow themselves up!"


    A Diyuan killer made a warning sound.


    Boom!


    Before the words were finished, an extremely evil soldier rushed into the crowd and detonated his own gate. Even the fierce beasts under his seat looked at death as if they were dead. The blood and flesh of the explosion spread within a few feet. Many local killers who could not dodge were immediately bombed into serious injuries, and the aftermath overturned several people, causing a riot.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With the sound of the first explosion of the gate, the explosion of the gate came one after another on the whole battlefield.


    The extremely evil riders who can live to the present day have the cultivation of penetrating the xuanjing realm. They detonate the Xuanmen together. This fight before death really cost the ground killers a lot.


    Long an watched the bloody scene in front of him. His face changed several times. Finally, he put down his sword in silence and turned to look at Lu Li.


    "Rather than kill those worthless land killers, it''s better to kill this young man!"


    "This kind of demon who can be comparable to the eldest princess can never give him a chance to grow up!"


    In a flash, long an made up his mind.


    Since you are going to die, you should be the most valuable target!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    He did not hesitate to instigate the fierce beast under the seat and rushed directly towards the land.


    Lu Li is aware of long an''s action, as well as the fierce light in his eyes, "want to die with me?"


    "It seems that I am regarded as the most valuable and best squeezed soft persimmon?"


    Lu Li didn''t expect that Long''an would take himself as the ultimate goal. Instead of being valued, he felt that he was underestimated.


    If you don''t look for Diyuan killers, Tianjing killers, or even Ge Xinyue, you will find yourself.


    "Really I don''t want to kill you


    Lu Li sighed and retreated half a step back. With one foot on the ground, the huge force directly crushed the stratum. I don''t know how many mixed flesh and blood soil shook up.


    "Since I am chosen as the target, I will let you know what it means to live or die!"


    It''s a pity that Ben failed to catch the most valuable school official. Now the other party actually sent him to the door. Lu Li directly raised the Dragon kiss sword. The silver Qi in the Dantian was boiling like boiling water, and constantly "collapsed" into a Silver Star River.


    Then, Lu Li cut a record, a silver sword slanting out, and then in the air suddenly broken, into countless small silver light, little by little, just like a bright star river!


    Secret sword starlight!


    Countless stars attached to long an immediately turned him into a human "light source.".


    The whole person''s movement froze on the spot, and then a piece of blood mist splashed out from the light.


    In a flash, he seemed to have been chopped by thousands of swords. When the light dissipated, his body had already had countless fine wounds.


    These wounds not only hurt him in an instant, but also "pulled out" all the Qi in his body by a very domineering way.


    Without true Qi, even if Long''an wants to commit suicide, he has no way to detonate his secret door. Eyes full of horror in the look, staring at Lu Li, as if to brand this face in the depths of his mind.


    After a few breaths, his massive body fell forward and lost consciousness directly on the fierce beast''s back.


    "Good swordsmanship is not practical."


    Seeing this sword, Dong Ao was pleased with the hunting and couldn''t help commenting on it.


    The reason that this is a good sword technique is that Lu Li has integrated many understandings of the special energy of true Qi in the Ming and quiet world. Including the so-called divine power, as well as those special forces that are born of different races, are actually the same energy. After understanding this, Lu Li naturally has some wild ideas about the use of true Qi.


    But it''s not practical, because it''s too much of a wild card.


    If you use a sword to defeat the enemy and "dispel" the real Qi in the opponent''s body, you can kill the enemy with one sword in the same scene if you use it to develop a more powerful sword move.


    What''s more, the sword moves used to defeat the enemy have the meaning of self binding. Only when the realm is the same, or even the realm is completely stronger than the opponent, can it play a role. If you encounter an opponent with a higher level, this sword move will lose its meaning.


    "Unfortunately, with his talent and instinct, this sword is more brilliant." After commenting, Dong Ao can''t help sighing. He doesn''t know whether he is sighing that Lu Li''s mind is in the wrong place, or that Lu Li has entered Gu Haoran''s school.


    Mu tea on one side did not say anything, but went straight to Lu Li''s side, and then said faintly, "it seems that you have gained a lot from this experience."


    Lu Li knew what she meant and said with a smile: "it''s not a lot of harvest, but I have some superficial knowledge. If your highness is interested, I can speak more carefully afterwards


    "As for now."


    Lu Li turned his head and pointed to the fierce beast with Long''an on his back. He said, "let''s finish the matter before you."


    "Your Highness."


    At this time, Ge Xinyue, who has started to arrange personnel to clean up the battlefield, also flies over. He realizes that mu Hongxiu has the same breath as ordinary people. He sweeps Dong Ao with a few murderous eyes, and then he salutes mu Hongxiu.


    Mu tea slightly nodded, smiling, "you do very well."


    This sentence is very good, not only refers to her timely arrival, but also to protect the Yan palace with her own strength, and to clean up the "miscellaneous fish" in the previous long street war.


    Ge Xinyue didn''t take credit for his work, but he tried to hold back a different tone: "this It''s my job. "


    She pursed her lips and looked at Dong Ao again. Her face was unwilling.


    Naturally, Dong Ao knew why she was so hostile to herself. She was silent and did not explain to herself.


    "Forget it, crescent moon."


    "It''s all life. No wonder other people."


    Mu tea is very free and easy.


    Since the martial arts cultivation was abolished, she seems to have released the shackles of Yan Wang''s identity, and even her smile has become more and more."Your Highness." Ge Xinyue is unwilling to say: "once you lose the strength of the news spread out, you can no longer suppress those people."


    She refers to the aristocratic families that were forcibly suppressed by the Yan palace, the Yun palace, which has long been feuded, and the Cang palace, which has only recently been torn apart.


    The previous mu tea sleeves showed invincible force, including Cang Wang. No matter how many ideas those people have, they must always hide them in their hearts. At least, when mu Hongxiu was invincible to swallow the Heavenly Kingdom of Yan, they absolutely did not dare to show any hostility.


    But now it''s different.


    The invincible king of Yan has been abandoned, and now what is left is just the tea of mortals.


    Not to mention the enemies who once had a feud with Lord Yan''s house. Even if the forces that have nothing to do with Lord Yan''s house, they may not want to rush forward to share a piece of meat at this time.


    It is the fat meat in the eyes of the major forces that lost the house of Lord Yan.


    The situation that the palace of Yan will face next is already conceivable.


    In this regard, mu Hongxiu didn''t worry much about it. He whispered, "it''s a foregone conclusion. Even if you kill Dong AO and then kill Gu Haoran, it''s useless to kill everyone involved in the back."


    "Although I have been abolished, I am still the swallow king of heaven holy kingdom. Even if those people want to do it, they have to weigh their own strength. "


    "If they want to bite back now, they have to be careful not to break a bite."


    Speaking of this, mu tea suddenly looked at Lu Li, "what''s more, now the Yan palace, no longer need me to guard."


    Lu Li was slightly shocked and said with a smile, "Your Highness, I''m afraid it''s embarrassing..."


    Before the words of shirking responsibility are finished, the five Diyuan killers who have left the battlefield ahead of time gather together to greet mu Hongxiu with the Tianjing killer who has never done anything from the beginning to the end.


    Later, the six men faced Lu Li and said, "I''ve seen the leader!"


    Lu Li subconsciously said: "don''t be too polite."


    Immediately, he realized that he had been cheated and turned his face. As expected, he saw Mu''s tea sleeves showing a look like a smile rather than a smile.


    "This is because of the inheritance of shensha seal..." Lu Li smiles awkwardly.


    This time, he really didn''t mean to shirk his responsibility. It was really the "memories" of the earth in the seal of God''s killing that made him subconsciously respond.


    "Unexpectedly, our new four leaders are still a handsome young man."


    The only woman among the six powerful killers chuckled and took off her underarmour, revealing a pretty face. She introduced herself: "I am Yuan Ying, and the leader can also call me" crafty crow. "


    "These are frost wolf, War Ghost, sword emperor and night demon." Then she introduced the others in turn, but this time only the code names.


    I don''t know if it''s his own delusion. Lu Li vaguely realizes that except for the Diyuan killer named Yuan Ying, the remaining four people have some disdain for themselves.


    Perhaps because of this, Yuan Ying did not introduce their real names, only introduced me.


    "Emperor, ghost, crow, wolf, demon. This is the most powerful killer of Diyuan in the five prefectures. Everyone has the ability to enter the realm of title


    Ge Xinyue explained, then said: "as for this one, call him" Kun Peng. "


    "Kun Peng?"


    Lu Li looks at the silent Tianjing killer.


    This is the first time that he has heard exactly the names related to the "myth" of the previous life, so he can''t help but look at it more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    The skycrystal killer wore purple face armor. Although he could not see his expression clearly, he could feel that he must be a man of no smile.


    In the face of Lu Li''s eyes, he just nodded, and there was no more expression.


    "Compared with the prestige of Qinglian, what is our reputation worth?"


    Fortunately, Yuan Ying broke the silence in time and said with a smile: "when the title of Qinglian was famous in ancient times, except for the sword emperor, the other four of us were still small dark iron killers. General manager Ge should not make fun of us."


    Ge Xinyue has no expression and ignores Yuan Ying''s words.


    Yuan Ying was not annoyed, but she turned to Lu Li and said, "this time we come to the imperial capital, we are more curious about the new leader than to rescue him. After we met, we found that the new four leaders of our department were not only good in appearance, but also very strong in strength. "


    None of the remaining four Diyuan killers spoke. However, the man named Jiandi took a look at Lu Li. His eyes under Diyuan''s armor were somewhat indifferent and a little warlike.


    As a swordsman, when he meets a strong opponent, he will naturally have the idea of competition.


    If not at this time is not a suitable occasion, Lu Li suspects that this guy will probably directly attack himself.


    "Well, if there''s anything else, go back and talk about it."


    Feeling some embarrassment in the atmosphere, Lu Li gave a smile and didn''t let the "subordinates" who were not satisfied with their oral feelings to embarrass themselves again.


    "Your Highness is injured. You should go back and have a good rest." Lu Li turns his head and looks at mu tea''s eyes.


    If in the usual, in the face of this kind of offensive look, mu tea, even if not angry, at least to give Lu Li a lesson, but at this moment she and Lu Li look at each other, it is the first time that she nodded: "my king is really a little tired."


    She used the title of "King" again, which was equivalent to giving orders with the identity of King Yan.


    Several Diyuan killers stopped talking, and even Yuan Ying, who was somewhat coquettish in his words and deeds, was upright. It can be seen that the word "king of Yan" has been built up for a long time, and he will never be greatly reduced because mu Hongxiu has been abandoned.


    At least, on the surface, these land killers are absolutely loyal to mu tea.


    Even the Kunpeng, who had reached the realm of Mingyou master, bowed his head slightly and was absolutely submissive.


    "What about him, your highness?" Ge Xinyue, however, did not completely follow the meaning of mu tea, and took a deep look at Dong Ao.


    It''s not that she didn''t put mu tea in her eyes, but she didn''t want to let Dong Ao go so casually.


    "Forget it."


    Mu tea shook his head, look as usual: "kill him, there is no sense."


    "Not to mention it."


    "You may not be able to keep him."


    Ge Xinyue did not speak.


    However, "Kun Peng" raised his head and seemed to be eager to try.


    Dong Ao looks at him in silence, even though his hands are beaten by the red sleeves, and he is seriously injured at this time, but he still has absolute confidence.


    To survive in the "invincible" combat power like mu Hongxiu, Dong Ao has proved that his strength is absolutely enough to step into the ranks of top masters. The most powerful warrior under heaven and man should have his place.


    "The king said, forget it." Mu tea looked at Kun Peng, and her tone was not dignified, but with a trace of indisputable flavor: "do you not even listen to the king''s words now?"


    "Or is it that the local government wants to take the lead in revolt when the king is abolished?"


    As soon as this word was said, Kun Peng immediately restrained his killing intention, and the five earth element killers were silent.


    Mu tea''s eyes one by one from a few faces swept, and finally in Kun Peng''s face more than a moment, light way: "back to the house."


    ¡­¡­


    "It was a wonderful fight."


    In the palace, Shen Qingping took the lead in putting down the wine cup in his hand and broke the silence.


    In addition to him, Liu and Fei are also surprised.


    It turns out that these masters have been sensing the battle outside the imperial capital.


    Five thousand pole magic riders, no matter how silent they come, will be sensed by the strong when they burst into breath.


    "Over the years, the ground has trained many powerful killers."


    Shen Qingping looked at the silent emperor of the holy Kingdom, and then said with a smile, "I don''t know whether this sharp blade belongs to the holy kingdom or to the king of Yan?"


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom took a sip of the wine cup and asked, "how do you feel about the grand sacrifice wine?"


    "I''ve been out of office for many years, and I can''t stand this big sacrifice from your majesty."


    Shen Qingping''s voice was mild: "it''s just that the war between the two countries is imminent. It''s not right that the nine great palaces hold the power that is enough to cause turbulence in all directions."


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom raised his eyebrows and said, "the power of the nine palaces is intended to check and balance, and it is the power hanging over the head of every holy emperor. This is the ancestral precept. Does the grand sacrifice wine think that it is necessary to abolish it in my generation of bathing whales? "


    He still insisted on calling Shen Qingping the great sacrifice wine, even the name of Gu had been omitted.The ancestors of Liu and Fei were terrified.


    Shen Qing did not change the color of the plane: "there should be no checks and balances on the emperor''s head. The meaning of the king should be the will of heaven and the will of God, which is above everything else. Why is the kingdom of heaven powerful? It is precisely because the devil emperor''s word is absolutely right, as long as he orders, millions of demon Kingdom army can crush any enemy for him. With this cohesive force, the extremely demon kingdom was able to break through the border of the Three Kingdoms. Now it''s our turn to swallow up the Heavenly Kingdom. When will your majesty not integrate its strength


    "The power of the nine palaces should be in your Majesty''s hands. It is the power that truly belongs to the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven."


    Shen Qingping said that, looking directly at the emperor of the holy state, his expression was very calm. He didn''t seem to have any problem with what he said.


    "Old Shen."


    After experiencing a short period of Leng Shen''s experience, the old ancestor of the Fei family quickly stopped him and said, "even if it is your majesty, you can''t make a decision at will. After all, this is the ancestral precept of the holy kingdom for many years. Is it not necessary for Shen to force his majesty to be in a dilemma?"


    "It''s not that I want to embarrass your majesty, but the war between the two countries is imminent. Even if your majesty doesn''t want to embarrass you, you have to do something about it."


    Shen Qingping said in a deep voice: "I don''t want to embarrass your majesty today. In the future, the iron cavalry of the heaven demon kingdom will embarrass the people of the holy kingdom!"


    "It''s what the ancestors of the holy kingdom wanted to see," he said


    What Shen Qingping said is not important.


    However, the emperor of the holy kingdom was still very indifferent. He did not mean to be angry, nor did he have any idea of refutation.


    His face is still the calm expression, after a slight smile, stretch out his hand to empty lead, signal Shen Qingping to take up the glass.


    Shen Qingping raised his eyebrow, but he still picked up the glass of wine, and then said, "Your Majesty, I can drink this cup of wine, but please don''t forget that as the emperor of the holy Kingdom, your majesty should think for hundreds of millions of people."


    After drinking the wine from the cup, the former grand sacrifice continued: "you know, taking back the power of the nine prefectures may make the nine princes feel a little uncomfortable, but it is only at the expense of the nine people''s interests that a great victory can be obtained. Is this account not enough to calculate?"


    "In fact, there is some truth in the great sacrifice."


    At this time, even the ancestors of the Fei family had to admit that Shen Qingping''s words had indeed been considered.


    Especially after seeing the powerful power of the local government, the ancestor of the Feijia family also wavered.


    For the emperor to swallow all the power of the kingdom of heaven, the only advantage for the emperor to swallow the power of the kingdom of heaven is to let the emperor swallow all the power of the kingdom of heaven.


    "The great sacrifice, your majesty."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was becoming more and more dignified, Liu''s grandfather also said: "I''m Frank and frank. I don''t have so many ideas. No matter whether the power in the hands of the nine governments is handed over or not, they should be the cards of tuntian Shengguo. If at the critical moment, your majesty can move them, no matter what the nominal things are, I don''t think it matters. "


    "Mr. Liu, that''s not true."


    Shen Qingping took a deep look at Liu''s ancestors and said, "do you think it doesn''t matter if Jiufu holds such power to check and balance your majesty?"


    Liu''s ancestors were silent for a moment, and then said, "don''t forget that the Jiufu is a member of the tuntian Shengguo, and the master of the Jiufu is the prince of the tuntian Shengguo. If there is a real war between the two countries, will the nine governments use this force to deal with his Majesty in turn? What''s the good for them? "


    As soon as this speech came out, there was a sudden silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    Fei''s father''s face changed slightly, and he made a look at Liu''s.


    Liu''s ancestor also knew that he had made a slip of the tongue. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    Shen Qingping, however, said with a light smile: "Mr. Liu, it seems that you have forgotten that everyone in the nine mansion is as loyal to his majesty as the king of Yan."


    "Among them, the Cang king is even more arrogant. He has coveted his Majesty''s position for many years. How many movements did he even do behind his back? He wanted to integrate the power of the nine prefectures to make his majesty abdicate? In my opinion, if there is a war between the two countries, the king of Cang is afraid to be the first rebellious prince! "


    "Old Shen, be careful


    The old ancestor of the Fei family made a voice to stop it.


    Talking about the royal family members casually and wearing a big hat that will rebel against each other, Shen Qingping''s action today is somewhat overstepping.


    Even if he was the great sacrificial wine of Wu Zong''s predecessor, he still had some power in the court, but after all, he was a minister, and the emperor of the holy state was the king.


    Now, when the monarch and his ministers are talking, Shen Qingping has a certain sense of forcing the palace. If he had been a suspicious emperor, he would have taken his head at the moment.


    Although the emperor of the holy kingdom is lenient, we should not forget that before he became the emperor of the holy Kingdom, his Majesty was also a powerful and incomparable warrior.


    "Big sacrifice wine, after all, you''re just worried about being stabbed in the back by the king Cang. If it is true that the king of Cang exposes himself completely, is he not his opponent


    The emperor of Shengguo raised his eyes and looked at Shen Qingping. There was no anger in his words, but with incomparable dignity.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t mean it."


    Shen Qingping immediately stood up and bowed respectfully, "but the king of Cang and the king of cloud had a different mind. Your majesty can''t help it!"


    "Cloud king?"


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom squinted and said with great interest: "I remember that the great sacrifice wine was very intimate with the king of cloud, but now I firmly believe that the king of cloud had a different heart. Isn''t that saying that you are not so clean yourself?"


    Shen Qingping did not show any fear when his friendship with King Yun was broken. He said in a deep voice, "I do have some friendship with King Yun, but it was the inevitable official intercourse in those years. Your majesty should be aware of the situation in which the court is in charge of government affairs. It is for the sake of their own interests to form cliques. Even if I wanted to be a great Qingliu, I was powerless to deal with the important members of each department for the benefit of Wuzong. I had to rely on the power of King Yun. "


    "Do you mean that at the beginning, your contact with King Yun was only for Wuzong?"


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom showed an indescribable smile and said with emotion: "if you say this, you have to thank the big sacrifice wine. Wuzong is the foundation of the holy kingdom. Without Wuzong, there would never have been such talents in the holy kingdom. If you look at the whole country, nearly 60% of the martial arts practitioners have studied in Wuzong. Even in the imperial court, there are still countless officials who offer sacrifices and perform disciple rites. "


    "Dajijiu had such connections in those days. Why did it have to rely on the power of the king of cloud?"


    The smile of the emperor of the holy Kingdom slowly converged, "is it possible that the great sacrifice wine thought that you were a fool?"


    Until then, Shen Qingping''s expression just showed a bit dignified color, "I dare not."


    "The great ancestor of the Shen family, the great sacrifice of Wu Zong, what do you dare not do?"


    The emperor of the holy kingdom said one word at a time: "today you come to persuade Gu to integrate the power of the nine prefectures. Is it really like what you said, wholeheartedly for the holy Kingdom and for the common people?"


    "Your Majesty, I have no two minds. Please enlighten me!"


    Shen Qingping knelt down on his knees slowly. His voice was so loud that he could hear it clearly even outside the hall.


    "If you don''t change your mind now, will you be dead if you take over the big sacrifice wine?"


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom squinted, and said with a smile: "I don''t want to be a faint monarch who forced the old officials to die. I don''t need to have a big sacrifice."


    Shen Qingping hung his head and couldn''t see the expression on his face, but he knelt down and didn''t mean to get up.


    The emperor of the holy kingdom was not in a hurry to persuade him again, but he said slowly: "once he takes back the power of the nine palaces, who should be the happiest one?"


    He looked at the ancestor of the Liu family and said with a smile, "Mr. Liu, who do you think it will be?"


    Liu''s ancestors showed embarrassment, but not as bold as before, "back to your majesty, I don''t know."


    "And Fei Lao?" The emperor of the holy state did not investigate, and continued to look at the ancestor of the Fei family.


    Fei''s ancestors were silent for a long time, and sighed: "Your Majesty, this matter has both advantages and disadvantages. You can''t assert that old Shen has turned over to other people."


    In fact, it is not only Liu''s or Fei''s ancestors who can hear his Majesty''s deep meaning, but the relationship between Fei''s and Shen Qingping is better, so they dare to defend for him at this time.


    Hearing the words of the ancestor of the Fei family, the emperor of the holy kingdom said: "yes, old Fei is very reasonable. Everything in the world has its two sides. If you take back the power of the nine palaces, you will become the only voice in the kingdom of swallowing heaven. There is no more power to balance on the top of the lonely head. However, in this way, the nine mansion has a more direct excuse, and there is no need for integration You can force the orphan to this position"The devil emperor of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil said that it was because the royal family of the kingdom of the devil Kingdom always had to have a bloodbath before they could decide who was the next emperor. Now this generation of demon emperor killed all his brothers and sisters by himself. When there was no one to choose from, he sat down in that position


    "How can such a madman, such a country, be compared with my devouring the Heavenly Kingdom?"


    "Am I a complete fool in your eyes?"


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom leaned forward and looked at Shen Qingping, who was kneeling on the ground, silent.


    "Your Majesty..."


    After a long time, Shen Qingping finally spoke.


    His voice is a little dry, there is a trace of relief.


    "Your Majesty is right. There is no common ground between the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of devouring heaven. If your majesty really disobeys his sense of propriety and takes back the power of the nine palaces, the happiest person is the king of heaven. "


    After Shen Qingping said this, he raised his head in silence. His eyes were filled with joy and a trace of loss that was hard to cover up.


    He is not lost in the saint emperor was not deceived, but lost in the saint emperor showed the heart and wisdom.


    Shen admitted that he did underestimate the monarch.


    "You didn''t bet your chips on Cang Wang." When Shen Qingping''s mind was complicated, the emperor of Shengguo suddenly said a word, which shocked him even more.


    The emperor of the holy kingdom said lightly: "if you bet the chips on the Cang king, now you should not be this expression."


    "Old Shen is by no means such a man, your Majesty''s warning!" The old ancestor of the Fei family quickly stood up and tried to explain a few words for Shen Qingping.


    However, the emperor of the holy Kingdom directly raised his hand and interrupted him, "if you only know the great sacrifice wine, his loyalty to the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven is beyond doubt."


    "It''s just that I''m curious. It''s not Cang Wang. Who is it?"


    "The big sacrifice wine thinks, who else is worth your life in the kingdom of swallowing heaven, and you have to go into the palace to do this dangerous attempt, so that you can get rid of loneliness from this position?"


    After two questions, Shen Qingfu said in succession There is no desire to support anyone. "


    "I just feel that your majesty should retire."


    "Old Shen?"


    The old ancestor of the Fei family looked at Shen Qingping strangely.


    No matter what Shen Qingping said today, he would have been guilty of conspiring against the rebellion no matter what he said.


    "Back down?" The emperor of the holy Kingdom pondered for a long time, and finally said faintly: "the great sacrifice wine feels, to now, is there any retreat for solitude?"


    "Your Majesty may withdraw at any time you wish."


    Shen Qingping uttered an astonishing sentence: "if you continue to sit in this position, your majesty will become the eternal sinner of swallowing the holy land of heaven!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    At this moment, not to mention the ancestors of the Fei family, even the ancestors of the Liu family doubted whether Shen Qingping was crazy.


    After years of seclusion, the great sacrificial wine which was once famous for the holy Kingdom suddenly came back. Did he want to die when he entered the palace?


    Fei''s father''s face sank, and he no longer said anything for Shen Qingping.


    After tasting it, Liu''s ancestors were even more angry and scolded: "old Shen! Do you mean that the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven will surely lose to the kingdom of heaven and devil? "


    "It''s not my alarmist talk."


    "At this moment, once the holy kingdom of tuntian is at war with the demon kingdom of heaven, it will not escape the end of defeat."


    "At the end of the country, your majesty. As the king of subjugation, he will bear the reputation of the later generations for thousands of years. "


    "I beg your majesty to abdicate."


    Shen Qingping bent down and kowtowed very firmly, "before this, I still have some doubts in my heart, but to this matter, I have been completely relieved."


    "As long as your majesty does not die, there must be hope of swallowing heaven. Even if the old man and others are dead, your majesty, as long as you keep your useful body, there will be a day to recover the holy land. "


    Shen Qingping''s voice is sonorous and forceful. He doesn''t look like an old man at all.


    But it has nothing to do with his realm.


    Shen Qingping has a breath in his heart.


    He is different from the man Dynasty Civil and military, or in other words, he is different from those officials who still have the idea of a warrior.


    Shen Qingping is more like a pure "loyal" minister.


    But he is loyal to the country, not to anyone.


    When he entered the palace today, he was ready to die. If the emperor of the holy Kingdom did not deserve the position, then he would choose another person to bet his chips.


    However, Shen Qingping has now confirmed that, except for Mujing, other people are not qualified to recover the holy Kingdom after the country was broken.


    Whether it''s Cang Wang or Yan Wang.


    Among the nine palaces, perhaps everyone can die with the holy Kingdom, but it is impossible to make the holy Kingdom live again.


    But Shen Qingping saw this possibility in Mujing, now the emperor of the holy kingdom.


    "Do you want to leave the orphan and run away like a lost dog?"


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom stared at Shen Qingping, and his tone gradually became indifferent. "Big sacrifice wine, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Naturally, I know."


    Shen Qingping did not look up and said firmly: "it is because I know that I want to insist that your majesty can never die with the country."


    "Ha ha."


    The emperor of Shengguo narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a complicated tone: "I can''t believe that he still has such a high status in the heart of the grand sacrifice? Is it confirmed in the heart of the great sacrifice that as long as the name of tuntian Shengguo still exists, then this country will never perish


    "One day your majesty is here, the kingdom of devouring heaven will not perish."


    "As the emperor of the holy Kingdom, you should abandon those ideas, especially the pride of being a warrior!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom roared and raised his hand. The table in front of him burst into pieces. Countless pieces of soup exploded and covered Shen Qingping.


    By this humiliation, Shen Qingping did not move a cent.


    He was ready to die, even if the emperor of the holy kingdom wanted to kill him.


    "Your Majesty, my life is born for the holy kingdom. If you die, you can also die for the holy kingdom."


    Regardless of the soup, Shen Qingping said frankly: "even if your majesty is determined to kill me at this time, I will never resist, let alone defend myself."


    "Do you mean that you Shen Qingping is determined to swallow up the pure flow of heaven''s holy land, and you can face it calmly even if you die?"


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom sneered and said, "in this case, why don''t you go to the battlefield to die? Why don''t you use your master''s cultivation to pull up some generals of the heaven and the devil kingdom? "


    Shen Qingping''s face changed slightly, and he was about to refute something. However, the emperor of the holy kingdom said directly: "don''t say any more, Shen Qingping. For the sake of your predecessor''s big sacrifice wine, you have not killed you at this moment, which is enough for your face. Now that you have revealed your heart today, you may as well tell you a truth. "


    "If you only need a group of bereaved dogs to carry on the so-called royal blood, then you think it''s better to wipe out all of them!"


    "Emperor, royal family, everyone can do it. Once this kingdom is destroyed, there will be no chance for it to come again! "


    "You think the symbol of tuntian Shengguo is the royal family, but I can tell you that the symbol of tuntian Shengguo is the will of everyone like a dragon! It is the stability of all the common people in this land! "


    "If you even run away, why do you talk about swallowing heaven? Everyone is like a dragon, which is a joke


    The emperor of the holy kingdom said this with great seriousness.


    Shen Qingping tried to open his mouth several times, but his expression changed again and again. Finally, he could not say anything.


    "Fei Lao, Liu Lao, take the big sacrifice wine to leave."The emperor of the holy state stood with his hands on his back, and his tone was very flat. "I can''t take this conversation seriously today, and I don''t need to worry about the future accounts of the orphans. No matter what you think, you will still be loyal to the holy kingdom. As long as you are willing to devote one day to the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven, you will not be in trouble with the Shen family. "


    This is a promise he made to Shen Qingping.


    Whether Shen Qingping has this intention or not, he will make this commitment. Otherwise, once Shen Qingping begins to doubt whether he will fight against the Shen family, the old master who is dedicated to devouring the holy land of heaven is likely to make some extreme choices.


    Even if Shen Qingping''s words are a little rebellious today, his heart is good after all.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Shen Qingping raised his head and his lips trembled slightly.


    However, the emperor of the holy kingdom said lightly: "don''t worry, you are not so small-minded, because you will be angry at Shen family with a word."


    Shen Qingping''s face changed dramatically and he finally sighed: "thank you very much."


    "Besides, your Majesty must be careful. The king of Cang and the king of cloud should have some action recently."


    Before leaving, Shen Qingping specially reminded him that he would like to repay his kindness and thank the emperor for his kindness to the Shen family.


    Although Shen Qingping doesn''t care about personal life and death, he has to pay more attention to the interests of the Shen family as the ancestor of the Shen family.


    But he didn''t think about it before he entered the palace?


    Not necessarily.


    Shen Qingping has already played the role of human essence. How can Shen Qingping not know how much disaster his words and deeds will bring to the Shen family?


    No matter how kind the emperor of the holy kingdom is, as long as he is really infuriated, the thunder monarch can never be raised high and gently lowered.


    "Old Shen, let''s go."


    The old ancestor of the Fei family helped Shen Qingping up and said, "today you are It''s so impulsive. "


    Shen Qingping didn''t say anything. Instead, he saluted the emperor of the holy state again. He refused the support of the ancestors of the Fei family and walked out of the hall with his back straight.


    Seeing this situation, the old ancestor of the Fei family can only bow his hand and say, "Your Majesty, I''ll leave."


    He ran after Shen Qingping.


    However, Liu''s ancestors hesitated for a moment and did not leave directly.


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom chuckled: "old Liu, don''t go at this time, can only think that you have similar words to say?"


    "Your Majesty, don''t make fun of me."


    Liu''s ancestor sighed: "I''ve been fighting hard with people all my life. Everyone calls me a Wufu who has no brain and only knows how to fight and kill. I really don''t know anything. I only know a little. As the master of swallowing the holy land of heaven, I have to contribute my strength. "


    "If everyone thinks like old Liu, why can''t tuntian Shengguo defeat the heaven demon kingdom?"


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom sighed, "it''s a pity that the holy land of tuntian has continued to this day. Many people have forgotten the truth that their lips are dead and their teeth are cold. Everyone thinks that they can stay out of it, but they don''t think that if the kingdom of devouring heaven is destroyed, everything they have and care about will become yesterday''s smoke and cloud. "


    "If you think like a big sacrifice wine, if you don''t win, you will lose your momentum. Even if you don''t die, what can you do?"


    "It''s just a drag."


    Hearing this, Liu''s ancestor moved slightly in his heart and couldn''t help saying, "what''s your Majesty''s plan for this war?"


    In fact, he wanted to hear the emperor''s views on the war.


    Whether or not to fight and how to fight.


    Indeed, as he said, Liu''s ancestor was just a martial artist. The only way he could think of to serve his country was to fight against the enemy.


    "Lin Wangbei has made all preparations, and the same is true of King Wulie."


    The emperor of Shengguo didn''t answer the question of Liu''s ancestors. He said, "once there is a war, it''s natural that the mountains and rivers will be stained with blood, and the scene will be filled with grief. Old Liu thought, in the face of those crazy people in the heaven and the devil Kingdom, what should he do? "


    Liu''s ancestor hesitated and said, "in this case, why not stop your royal highness Yan as early as possible? Maybe As long as his royal highness is willing to marry the devil emperor, this war will not happen. "


    In fact, this problem is not only the ancestors of the Liu family, but also the powerful members of various aristocratic families in the imperial capital have such a doubt.


    Mu Hongxiu created an invincible martial art. He killed the old man and killed all the envoys. This was beyond everyone''s expectation, and it was also very happy. However, the consequence of this was that the state of the supreme demon had an absolute reason to fight against the kingdom of tuntian. The 500000 soldiers and horses at the border could open up at any time and invade the territory of tuntian Shengguo.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    In the face of old Liu''s question, the emperor of the holy Kingdom just laughed, "should Liu old man not think that as long as he is obedient and friendly, the kingdom of heaven and devil will stop?"


    "Even if the king of Yan really married to the heaven and the devil Kingdom, the evil emperor who wanted to unify the ancient times and create the flourishing age of the demon sect would never give up."


    "As the world thinks of him, the devil emperor is a complete madman. His unification has only left the last step of swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven. Not to mention marrying one Yan king, even if there are ten more or a hundred more, it is impossible for the kingdom to stop its own pace. "


    "Your Majesty means..."


    Liu''s ancestor hesitated and said, "but if the kingdom of extreme demons wants to go to war, it can start a war long ago. Why do we have to take great pains to marry the king of Yan?"


    The extremely evil horse that was just destroyed under the imperial capital is the best proof.


    The emperor wants to swallow the kingdom of heaven, but it seems that he really wants to get the king of Yan.


    If he is really a hegemonic at all costs for hegemony, such behavior appears to be somewhat contradictory.


    The sage emperor said, "because he is indeed a madman who does not follow the common sense. Who can guess what he is thinking about?"


    Hearing this answer, the ancestor of the Liu family felt that his Majesty was obviously hiding something.


    However, he was very sensible and did not ask any more questions. Instead, he said directly, "in a word, I came to the palace today to know what your majesty thinks about the war. Although I have only a small amount of strength, I can be regarded as a grand master''s realm. Moreover, all the people in the Liu family can fight for the holy kingdom. You only need your majesty to speak. I have no complaint at all. "


    What Liu''s ancestors said was true, without any hypocrisy.


    Liu''s family is not a very strong family, but its loyalty to tuntian Shengguo is solid.


    "It''s best."


    The emperor of the holy Kingdom nodded, and did not politely with Liu''s ancestors, "I thank the old Liu for the people of the holy kingdom first."


    The old ancestor of the Liu family waved his hand: "Your Majesty''s words are too bad for me. I have been living at home for many years. I insist on saying that I have made no achievements until now. I''m just wasting family resources. Now that we have the opportunity, we should serve our country. "


    The two talked for a while, and finally Liu''s ancestor took the initiative to say goodbye.


    He could see that the emperor of the holy Kingdom still had a lot to worry about. In addition, the matter of the five thousand pole devil riding had not been settled down, so he still had to be busy for a while, so the ancestor of the Liu family did not continue to harass him and left quickly.


    When he left, the emperor of the holy Kingdom quietly looked at the mess in front of him. To say that there was no headache, it was absolutely a lie.


    After mu Hongxiu''s uproar, news will soon spread throughout the whole tuntian Shengguo, not to mention the war between the two countries. The news that King Yan''s martial road has been abolished is enough to cause a shock in the territory of tuntian Shengguo.


    Thinking of this, the emperor of the holy Kingdom suddenly called out: "look north."


    "I am here."


    Lin Wangbei''s body suddenly appeared on the side of the emperor of the holy kingdom.


    It turned out that the marshal of the town never left Mujing.


    Especially now Liang Yuan is seriously injured. If there is any sudden situation in the palace, he should be asked to do it.


    "It''s also time for them to give a hand to the mountain family behind the purple bamboo forest."


    Mu whale pondered a sound, is to Lin Wangbei issued an order.


    Are you finally going to do something to those clansmen?


    Lin Wangbei''s heart moved.


    "Those clansmen had signed a contract with their father and Emperor. If they don''t help at the moment, when do they want to wait?"


    "I see." Lin Wangbei nodded.


    "And more." Mu whale suddenly turned around and said, "go to the palace of Yan and take that boy. It''s time for this evil blade to come out and shine."


    "Your Majesty, the present situation in Lord Yan''s house is very special. His highness may not release people."


    Lin Wangbei''s face showed a trace of embarrassment.


    If possible, he really doesn''t want to have anything to do with Lord Yan''s house.


    The palace involved so many powerful people that it had become the undercurrent center of the whole imperial capital. What Lin Wangbei was not good at was these things. He would rather lead the army to fight for life and death, rather than give up with those strong men who had their own calculations.


    "I know what you mean, but the boy..." Mu whale sighed: "tea can no longer stay in the imperial capital, if possible, convey my meaning to him, let him leave with tea as soon as possible."


    According to the initial arrangement, now Lu Li should have escaped from the holy land of tuntian with mu tea sleeves.


    However, in the plan at that time, there was no such drama that the martial road was abandoned. Although Lu Li''s strength is stronger than then, it''s not safe to escape from the holy land of tuntian with his abandoned red sleeves.


    But no matter whether they want to leave tuntian Shengguo, at least within the imperial capital is no longer able to stay.


    Staying in the imperial capital will only make the situation more and more chaotic."Is your majesty trying to get the king back to Yanzhou?" Lin Wang north face showed a strange look.


    "Not thinking, but must."


    "She has to go back to Yanzhou, to have her control over it, at least something else to do."


    Muwhale said: "besides Yanzhou, she also planned to assign" Qingzhou "and" Bazhou "to her. These two states are adjacent to Yanzhou. Once the war begins, the position of Yanzhou in holy land can help the four sides, which is a variable


    When it comes to this war, Lin Wang, as the commander of the town, can understand what Muji is saying.


    "Even then, the king of Yan integrated the three states'' strength, and he could master only about 100000 troops, and most of them are probably private soldiers of all families."


    Lin Wang did not get through the words in the north.


    But what he worries about makes no sense.


    The regular forces that the three states can have, that is, 100000. Among them, the private soldiers of the Royal Palace of Yanzhou and the power of the powerful families in their hands really started the war. Those families would not give up. They would not give up their work. They suddenly let go at the critical moment. At that time, don''t say they would help the four sides. This will also be a great blow to the palace itself.


    "At this time, I can''t care about that much."


    MUJI slowly said, "although Shen Qingping is extreme, his words also have some sense. In any case, if the holy state wants to win in the next war, it must integrate all the forces that can be integrated. "


    "It''s just a group of remote families, even if the red sleeves are abandoned, there are still many people around her who can use it."


    "What''s more, that kid is not a good thing to get involved with. You may have some surprises to take him to those zongmen to turn around."


    Lin Wang only got the way to the North: "if the royal highness of Yan does not let people..."


    Before he finished, Muji smiled and said, "if she doesn''t let go of people, she promises benefits, whether it is official duty, wealth, or even merit. If he can open his mouth, you can promise me."


    "This..."


    Lin Wang Bei can not help but say: "Your Majesty is not afraid of his lion big mouth?"


    "What about lions? I will give it if he dare. If you can grab this man from the red sleeve, it''s best. "


    MUJI said here, after a meal, he said, "but even if the red sleeve is willing, that boy may not be willing to go."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Lin Wangbei''s heart trembled and pretended that he didn''t hear anything.


    However, Mujing is just a casual mention, not really a joke about them.


    But after that, Mujing also felt a little strange, "this boy I remember being rescued by Ning Qiu? "


    He immediately remembered that mu ningqiu had taken a portion of the Tianjing powder given to him in the palace, and the eight wasteland sword manual, which should have been left for Lu Li.


    Although later, because the king of cloud interfered, the Tianjing powder and the eight wasteland sword spectrum did not fall into Lu Li''s hands. But Mujing wants to come now. He thinks that he is the apple of his eye. He is a little different to this boy.


    "Is this boy the enemy of my Mu family? First my daughter, now my sister? "


    Even if you haven''t thought about it before, you can enjoy it now.


    He squinted and looked North at Lin: "take him to zongmen and try to teach him a lesson."


    Lin Wang''s face was suddenly surprised.


    Is that too fast?


    However, he did not ask the reason, but said with a wry smile: "what kind of lessons should we have?"


    Mu whale snorted coldly: "not dead on the line."


    "This I see. "


    Lin Wangbei responded.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace of Yan Wang.


    Suddenly, Lu''s back felt chilly.


    To the present state, the martial arts have some instincts to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, especially to be extremely sensitive to malice.


    "I can feel it now. It must be extremely malicious."


    Lu Li looked at several people around him. Who in the end wanted to harm himself?


    At the moment in his side, there are Ge Xinyue, ye Dongtian, Ding Lingxi, Baibai, and ling''er holding a small hairball.


    As for the five Diyuan and a Tianjing killer, Ge Xinyue has arranged to live in Dongyuan.


    Now the palace of Lord Yan is almost an empty house. The bodyguards in the mansion escaped and were injured. When the death soldiers of the demon Kingdom attacked, not many people were killed, but many of them were seriously injured. So now it seems to be somewhat empty and desolate.


    "Little boy, if you had told me earlier that your real body was so weak, I would never agree to come with you to this wild world."


    The small hairy ball in the arms of ling''er is still chattering, reciting Lu Li.


    For this small thing, several people present in addition to white, all showed a certain degree of curiosity.


    Especially Ye Dongtian.


    I don''t know why, he is a very dull guy, but he is very curious about the little ball. He tried to reach out and touch it several times, but he was stopped by the ball''s mouth.


    As for Ding Lingxi and Ge Xinyue, they are more interested in linger.


    Especially after Lu Li explained the origin of ling''er, Ding Lingxi immediately eliminated her hostility to ling''er and wished to match her sister on the spot.


    There''s no way. Ling''er''s life is quite tragic to her. She has been stuck in the seal since she was born. In her short life of more than ten years, she has been suffering from great pain and the fear of dying every day. Ding Lingxi can''t stand this life even if she just thinks about it, and immediately begins to pity linger.


    But Ge Xinyue is very interested in linger''s cultivation talent.


    Although ling''er can''t practice any skills and martial arts, she is more intelligent than any other Tianjiao in the world. She still has the ancient inheritance of the Youshen people in her mind. Nowadays, most of the human skills are changed from that time on and off. As long as ling''er hears it once, she can quickly understand and even draw inferences from one instance.


    Even to ge Xinyue''s realm, I can''t help but feel a sense of enlightenment when I hear some opinions of ling''er.


    "So you two really went What is that world called? "


    Ding Lingxi is still pestering Ling ling''er to tell her what she saw along the way, but for a moment she forgot the name of the palace of life.


    Little hairball hummed and looked at Bai Bai, "the master you choose is really stupid."


    A white embarrassed smile.


    "It''s the palace of life." Seeing Ding Lingxi want to attack again, Ling Er quickly whispered a reminder.


    "Oh, yes, the palace of life."


    Ding Lingxi''s attention was suddenly diverted, "and what do you mean, savage class, what kind of tour class Are there really so many worlds outside our world? I thought it was just a rumor. "


    "The legend of the upper world, in fact, has always been followed, but for those worlds, our generation really has a vague impression."


    "But there is a history to prove this view."


    Ge Xinyue purses a lip to smile, explain to Ding Lingxi.


    When it comes to the world, Ge Xinyue, though not quite familiar with it, has seen similar records in some ancient books.There are various kinds of strange sayings. The most common one is actually the name "Zhu Tian".


    In ancient times, the strong men of the human race believed that there was a heaven in the sky, and the heaven was an indefinite name, which represented that there were countless worlds beyond the sky of Zhenwu region.


    Rumors in the upper world have long confirmed the accuracy of this statement. Now I hear the news brought back by Lu Li. The so-called "heaven" is in fact a thousand worlds outside the sky.


    "But if there are so many worlds outside Zhenwu, why haven''t people from those worlds come to Zhenwu area for so many years?"


    Ding Lingxi is a little puzzled.


    Although she can be regarded as well-informed, but after all, she is still young, and the Lord of yezong will not take the initiative to talk to her about this topic. But Ding Lingxi is also greedy for fun, and has never taken his practice seriously, let alone read those long ancient books.


    "Because your world is too backward. It''s just a little bit more advanced in the vast world than the lifeless fragmentary world. There is no way for the wild world creatures to come, and there is no reason for the more powerful world creatures to waste their energy in such a backward world. "


    "In addition to my adult, what kind of world-class creatures would like to come to this kind of place?"


    "You little thing, pay attention to your words. What''s a mere wilderness world?"


    Lu Li stretched out his hand and held down the mouth of the small wool ball, allowing the latter to struggle madly, and did not mean to let go.


    Ge Xinyue looked at the scene with a smile and then asked, "in short, you not only went to the two boundary rivers this time, but also went to the palace of life to explore more world mysteries."


    "Did you hear anything else?"


    As the chief interior manager of the palace, Ge Xinyue naturally cares more about whether Lu Li has brought back more valuable things.


    Heard her so asked, Lu Li nodded: "there is really one thing."


    "I saw the demons in the palace of life."


    Lu Li will encounter that demon slave owner''s matter to say simply once, more importantly, but there is still news about the magic emperor''s formula.


    In the process of Lu Li''s description, Ge Xinyue''s expression became more and more dignified, "do you mean that the upper boundary inheritance of the heaven and the devil kingdom is likely to be the magic emperor''s formula?"


    "It''s not very possible, but it''s very close."


    Lu Li was extremely sure: "according to my conjecture, combined with the things that the demon clan explained, it is not difficult to find that the most powerful thing is not the skills, but all kinds of strange blood force."


    "Just like the Red Devils, they are born with the physical body to enter the deep space and kill people invisibly. Such ability, in fact, comes from their blood, is the talent of the Red Devils. Although there are cultivation methods among the demons, most of them are just a way of evolution. The ultimate goal is to raise the level of life. "


    "Count the inheritance of those people in the kingdom of the devil, including the characteristics of several demon blood talents. In the whole demon clan''s inheritance, only the magic emperor''s skill can directly endow people with characteristics. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li said, "it''s just that the inheritance of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil may not be complete, or the emperor of the heaven and the devil has not brought out the complete inheritance at all."


    This kind of view is reasonable.


    The inheritance of the upper world is very precious, and the skills from the emperor of the demon clan must have more terrible power. Even if only a part of it is taken out, the kingdom can cultivate a group of powerful warriors. As for the king himself, if he has practiced the complete magic emperor formula, it is not difficult to explain why he became the most powerful master in ancient times.


    "It''s really useful news."


    Ge Xinyue pondered. Although it is only Lu Li''s inference at present, there are at least some directions that can determine the inheritance of the cultivation of those strange warriors in the extreme heaven and evil Kingdom, and then slowly look for solutions.


    "The magic emperor''s formula is not the most important thing."


    All of a sudden, Lu Li said another word, which made Ge Xinyue''s expression slightly stunned.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    Even the magic emperor''s formula is not the most important, what is the amazing news?


    Lu Li and ling''er look at each other.


    Ling Er didn''t hesitate and nodded gently.


    Because what Lu Li is going to say next is about the fundamental law.


    After all, this skill comes from ling''er''s father. Lu Li is not selfish about it. He is willing to share it, but he has to ask linger''s advice first.


    Before that, Lu Li had already discussed this issue with ling''er, and ling''er didn''t mind Lu Li''s spreading the basic law to Zhenwu area.


    No matter how powerful the fundamental law is, it is only a kind of skill in the final analysis. It''s like the three Zhenguo skills passed down from generation to generation. I don''t know how many royal families have practiced, but not everyone can become mu tea.


    Moreover, after seeing the powerful "gods", ling''er knows better than anyone that his personal strength is limited. Even if he is stronger than the ghost king and thinks that he can turn the situation around by himself, he can only fight a few golden generals alone.


    Especially after going to the palace of life, ling''er guessed vaguely that his physical condition might be closely related to the world. If the world has not been able to give birth to a strong person and upgrade with the world, her state may not be able to improve.


    "This law is called the fundamental law, and it was inherited by an elder in the two realms of Hanoi. Compared with the current martial arts system of Zhenwu region, the basic law is older and more primitive. Its only purpose is to abandon everything, point to the root of human body, and gain powerful power from the transformation of life level. "


    Lu Li briefly introduced the basic law, and then said: "this method was created by ling''er''s father. However, we all think that it is better to pass this Law on to more people than to pass it on from generation to generation and only pursue personal strength. Perhaps in this way, more powerful people can be born in the world."


    This speech a, in addition to white disapproval, Ding Lingxi do not know why, Ge Xinyue and ye Dongtian have a deep look at Lu Li.


    Ge Xinyue asked, "are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Don''t forget, when you release zhenguojin, you should have seen how crazy a warrior can be in order to inherit."


    "Then you use the information passed down from the upper world to make the whole capital play around. If you pass on the so-called fundamental law, then... "


    Ge Xinyue wanted to say that even his highness could not protect you.


    But this sentence to the mouth, but she was hard to swallow back.


    Today''s mu tea has been abandoned, where there is the ability to protect others?


    What''s more, Lu Li is no longer the weak person who needs to hide behind the Yan palace to do some tricks. In one day, he broke through three realms and reached the immortal territory. Even Ge Xinyue also looked at him with his fighting power.


    In short, Lu Li no longer needs the protection of Lord Yan''s house. On the contrary, he has been able to protect the palace.


    After a little thought, Ge Xinyue finally corrected her attitude and said with a more equal attitude: "it''s up to you to make the decision. After all, this skill is also your chance."


    "Elder sister Ge, don''t worry. As for the inheritance of the basic law, we naturally have to discuss a screening strategy. At the beginning, we must select people who can be trusted to pass on. First, we should cultivate a group of our own combat power, and then consider others."


    Lu Li saw the change of Ge Xinyue''s attitude at a glance and said with a light smile: "I think that the way of Wuzong is very good."


    Speaking of Wuzong, Lu Li has always felt that this way is worth promoting. Compared with the rigid school, Wuzong is more suitable for inheriting skills and cultivating talents.


    "Wuzong can have today''s momentum, but not overnight."


    Ge Xinyue was afraid of Lu Li''s ambition. He persuaded him: "moreover, Wuzong is very powerful now, which attracts all parties'' vigilance. The whole Wuzong is not necessarily one-sided. They all have different thoughts. The situation is very complicated."


    "I understand that this idea can not be implemented without any preparation. At least I have to be a master before I am qualified to start a sect and preach the world."


    Lu Li said this sentence with a kind of joking tone, but all the people at the scene could hear that he didn''t mean to be a joke.


    "I can''t believe that you still have the idea of founding a school?"


    Ye Dongtian looked at Lu Li and said, "if there is a day, remember to give me an elder to do it."


    "Don''t say it''s the elder. Even if you want to be the vice president, it''s OK."


    Lu Li also laughed.


    "Vice President? It''s a bit of an interesting title. " Ye Dongtian''s idea is also a wild horse. After a little thought, he probably tasted out the meaning of this address.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li quickly changed the topic and said: "it is not urgent to inherit the basic law. Now the top priority is still the state of your highness."


    He, like GE Xinyue, immediately thought of the situation after King Yan''s residence when he learned that mu Hongxiu martial road was abandoned.


    Without the invincible master of the Yan king, those forces that once coveted the palace of Lord Yan will surely come out at this moment."The state of his highness Yan Wang..."


    Ge Xinyue hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "her foundation was completely destroyed by Dong Ao. This is not only the Xuanmen, but also the Youfu. Without the foundation, his highness, even if he wants to rebuild the spirit of breaking the void, he can''t do it at all. "


    "In other words, Her Highness It''s completely out of touch with martial arts. "


    "So serious?" Lu Li was also abandoned once, but he didn''t expect that the situation of mu tea was even more complicated than he was at that time.


    After all, mu Hongxiu is not an ordinary master. In order to pursue her strength, she not only introduced the evil Qi of the Royal magic pattern into her body, but also paved an extremely invincible road for herself with the chief manager Liang Yuanwu road.


    It''s just like when Lu Li was in the two boundary rivers that day, he suddenly felt something and gave up the act of stepping on the gate of heaven and man step by step, but flew directly to the gate.


    Mu tea is the same, and she is more determined.


    Since Lu Li has no way under his feet, he has to walk out of a road by himself. However, mu Hongxiu has already reached the peak position through that ladder. Finally, he suddenly breaks the road under his feet, breaks and then stands up, and decides to build his own invincible road to reach the gate of heaven and man.


    If she is really successful, she will be able to see God after the war with Dong Ao. But now that she has failed, what she has lost is not only the road she has worked hard on before, but also the opportunity to go again.


    Liang Yuanda, the general manager of Liang Yuanda, has given up the future martial Road, but he has even cut off the possibility of starting again.


    "This is your Highness''s choice. Even now, your highness still does not regret this choice."


    Ge Xinyue sighed: "but from now on, your highness will never return to the realm of the master."


    Lu Li pondered, and then said, "if something goes wrong with your body, you can try the basic law."


    "After all, the fundamental law is an evolutionary method that directly acts on the body. The true Qi is actually an application of energy. Xuanmen and Youfu may not be the only way in the evolution process."


    Lu Li''s remarks are only limited to the point, because this cultivation theory from the whole world has a great impact on the warriors in Zhenwu area.


    If not, they are likely to shake their own will and generate doubts.


    All the martial artists in Zhenwu region are indomitable, fighting with heaven and people. From the beginning of cultivation, they have been constantly strengthening themselves and fighting for a way of blood in martial arts.


    The too new cultivation idea may be simpler, but it may not be suitable for everyone.


    Sure enough, Ge Xinyue didn''t mean to study Lu Li''s theory, but nodded slightly, indicating that he had remembered.


    However, at this time, someone outside reported, "manager Ge, Lord Lu, Marshal Lin is coming."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    The person who came to spread the news was still an acquaintance of Lu Li.


    Seeing Tan long in perfect condition, Lu Li smiles and doesn''t ask anything.


    It can prove his loyalty whether he is injured or not.


    "Lin Wang Bei?"


    Ge Xinyue is slightly frown, "what does he come to do?"


    After Tan long said hello to Lu Li, he said, "Marshal Lin wants to see Lord Lu, but I didn''t dare to disturb your highness. So he came directly to the manager to ask for instructions."


    "See me?"


    Lu Li didn''t expect that Lin Wangbei suddenly boarded the door of Lord Yan''s house. He didn''t come to find mu Hongxiu, but to find himself.


    What do you want me to do?


    Lu Li had some doubts, but he said directly: "elder sister Ge, go and tell your highness that I''ll see Marshal Lin first."


    In my memory, I should not have much communication with Marshal Lin.


    Except for the meeting in the imperial study, it seems that I have never met again.


    Lu Li is also a little curious. In this sensitive situation, Lin Wangbei, as a marshal of Zhenguo, suddenly finds out what he is doing.


    "Take care of yourself. Although Lin Wangbei is quite aboveboard, it is absolutely not a good thing for him to visit now."


    Ge Xinyue made a point in the side.


    This attitude is actually a message.


    She has fully agreed that Lu Li can participate in the upper level situation of tuntian Shengguo.


    Even if you are not qualified to be a chess player, you have at least got rid of the status of the chess pieces, and it is no longer the situation of being manipulated by others.


    Lu Li nodded, and then said to Ling Er, "you go to my yard with them and wait for me. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Smart son is very clever, gently, um.


    However, the small hair ball some dissatisfaction, "you little fart child, the strength is not very good, the matter is quite a lot."


    Lu Li didn''t pay attention to it, so he let Tan long lead the way.


    With Tan long, he came to the reception hall of Lord Yan''s mansion. Lin Wangbei, dressed in white, was sitting there peacefully, with several female bodyguards playing the role of maid. The atmosphere was a little dignified.


    Seeing that Lu Li and Tan long came in, Lin Wang Bei turned his eyes and said, "come?"


    With such a familiar tone, Lu Li raised his eyebrows a little. Naturally, he went to the north of Lin Wang and sat down. He said with a smile, "I don''t know if Marshal Lin came here. He lost his welcome. It''s impolite."


    "Save the courtesy."


    Lin Wangbei raised his hand and stopped Lu Li from saying those scene words. He opened the door and said, "before the arrival of the Yan king, I have a few words to ask you."


    "Oh?" Lu Li said with a smile, "Marshal Lin, please say so."


    "If you were asked to choose between tuntian Shengguo and Yan Wangfu, which side would you stand on?"


    Lin Wang looks north at Lu Li and observes his expression.


    However, after hearing this question, Lu Li also glanced at Lin Wangbei and said with a smile, "is Marshal Lin''s question his own or his Majesty''s?"


    "It has nothing to do with your majesty." "It''s just a question for me. Of course, you can''t answer it," he said


    "It''s a good question. There''s nothing to answer."


    Lu Li raised his hand, and Tan long on one side immediately understood and dismissed several female bodyguards on the scene. He even quickly withdrew himself and gave them an absolutely quiet space for conversation.


    This detail makes Lin Wangbei frown.


    At this time, Lu Li seems to have established a certain prestige in the Yan palace. In time, I''m afraid that he will be equal with Ge Xinyue.


    Thinking of this possibility, Lin Wangbei sighed, knowing that his Majesty''s idea of attracting Lu Li was going to fail.


    At this time, Lu Li considered his words a little and said slowly, "I stand on the side of the palace of Yan, and his royal highness stands on the side of the holy kingdom. So no matter what my position is, as long as I''m still in Lord Yan''s mansion for one day, I will always be on the side of the holy kingdom. "


    "Is that your answer?"


    Lin Wangbei sighed.


    Obviously, he is not very satisfied with Lu Li''s answer.


    But he had no intention to ask any more.


    If Yan Wang chooses to stand on the opposite side of the holy Kingdom, what should Lu Li do?


    Let alone whether this problem will happen, even at this critical point, Lin Wangbei will not raise such a sharp issue.


    In that case, it was not testing Lu Li''s loyalty to the holy Kingdom, but forcing King Yan to rebel.


    Martial arts cultivation has been abandoned, mu tea now seems to have lost everything to rely on, but actually still has great energy.


    At least, she has been operating in Yanzhou for many years, and it is impossible that she does not have any cards.


    "Is Marshal Lin not satisfied with this answer?" Lu Li was smiling. "If I''m not satisfied, I have other answers here."Lin Wangbei wryly smile: "no, this time I come to see you, there is a business to talk about."


    He now understood why this young man had created a storm in the imperial capital in just a few months. His way of playing charades was no less than that of any old man who had been steeped in the imperial court for countless years.


    So Lin Wangbei was dry and crisp, so he omitted those useless temptations, and said directly: "Your Majesty told me to go to the mountains and recover the ancestral gates. He wanted me to take you with him. He thought it would help


    "If you have any conditions, do not hesitate to raise them now. Your majesty has said that if you dare to open your mouth, no matter what the requirements are, he will be able to meet them."


    "Take back those clans?"


    Lu Li pondered, and then understood the emperor''s meaning.


    Now that the war between the two countries is imminent, the zongmen in that mountain range will become a big hidden danger.


    Even if they don''t do anything, they may not be trusted by tuntian Shengguo. Instead of being distracted and prevented at that time, it is better to recover these clans and let them play a part in the next war.


    After thinking about this, Lu Li said: "thank you for your respect. I should be responsible for this. However, at present, the affairs in Lord Yan''s residence are complicated, and it is difficult to support the situation by relying on manager Ge alone. "


    The implication is that he has already regarded himself as another manager of the Yan palace.


    Although yuan Jingtao, the foreign affairs director, was just the nail that the Cang king put in the Yan palace, in order to divide Ge Xinyue''s power, it also suppressed the influence of Yan Wangfu in the imperial capital. Now that Yuan Jingtao is dead, the palace of Lord Yan is in full swing. This position, which was originally not needed, seems to have been prepared for Lu Li in advance.


    therefore, Lu Li''s words, though somewhat evasive, are not an excuse.


    As the strongest combat power of the Yan palace, he can play a deterrent role. Otherwise, Ge Xinyue alone, it is estimated that other forces will soon face difficulties.


    Lin Wangbei seems to have known that Lu Lihui said this for a long time. "You can rest assured that although the sect in the mountain range has complicated forces, there are only a few really worth recovering. This matter will not be delayed for a long time. If necessary, I don''t mind to use force to force the task to be completed as soon as possible. "


    "And."


    Speaking of this, Lin Wang Bei gave a slight pause, "Your Majesty means to ask his highness Yan Wang to leave the imperial capital as soon as possible."


    Lu Li squinted, and immediately stopped talking, making a pair of meditation.


    However, a female voice is suddenly sounded, broke into the conversation between the two people.


    "Want me to leave the imperial capital?"


    The words did not fall, Mu red sleeve wearing a black skirt, step into the inside, eyes calmly looked at Lu Li, and then looked to the forest and looked North: "do you mean to want me to run away like a bereaved dog?"


    At this time, although mu Hongxiu no longer has the martial arts cultivation above many masters, and his face is a little pale because of his serious injury, but under his pale and weak complexion, there is a trace of momentum that people dare not ignore.


    "I''ve seen his Highness the king of Yan."


    Lin Wangbei stood up and saluted her.


    No matter whether mu Hongxiu is strong or not, she is one of the nine kings of tuntian Shengguo. Lin Wangbei will not neglect her in such details.


    "Marshal Lin, don''t be too polite. As you can see, I''m just a useless man now." Mu tea virtual lift palm, showing a faint smile.


    Instead of affecting her appearance, she had a feeling of pity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    Lin Wangbei saw this smile and quickly avoided his eyes and looked at his opposite Lu Li.


    "Should it not be as your majesty is worried, this young man..." Lin Wangbei did not dare to say that at this time.


    Because in the best years of achievement, the loss of martial arts has not affected mu Hongxiu''s appearance. Without the master''s status, he is more approachable.


    If Lu Li loves her, it is not impossible.


    Although there is some age difference between the two, it is also


    after all, according to Shou yuan, a master of Mu Hongxiu''s age can even be described as young. And Lu Li has now entered the indestructible territory. Although there is a difference of about 30 days between them, this is not a big gap.


    The indestructible environment can be regarded as a strong one, but it is not a high level to match with the red sleeve


    Thinking of this, Lin Wangbei''s heart suddenly became tight, "why am I thinking about these?" Lu Li''s eyes swept over Lu Li and quickly suppressed his own ideas. He did not dare to see any clues to Mu Hongxiu. He replied: "Your Highness, the emperor, has misunderstood me, but the imperial capital is really dangerous recently. Your majesty thinks that it is probably the best choice for you to return to Yanzhou."


    Mu tea put up a smile, went to the main seat, "I am to stay, this matter is not in a hurry to decide. Now let''s talk about the recovery of the clan, marshal Lin


    She deliberately accentuated the tone of Marshal Lin''s three words. Lin Wangbei felt a little tight in his heart and sighed, "this is also the decision of his majesty, not the original intention of Wang Bei."


    "Lu Li, what do you think?"


    Mu tea turned to ask Lu Li.


    In the moment of the arrival of mu tea, Lu Li has already shut up and took out the attitude that a subordinate should have. Until she looks at herself, Lu Li said: "I naturally depend on the command of the king of Yan."


    He said, facing Lin Wang Bei with a smile, "although I''m still worried about the situation in the mansion, if your highness orders me, I will naturally follow suit."


    "Thank you very much, then."


    Lin Wang North Mu red sleeve arch hand, "now general manager Lu can say your conditions."


    He directly called Luli the general manager of Lu, which was a tacit acquiescence of Luli''s current status in the Yan palace.


    And mention the topic just now, in order to let mu tea on the spot, at the same time remind Lu Li not to speak big.


    Once you ask too much from the holy Kingdom, you will never sit back and ignore.


    "My condition?"


    "This, of course, is entirely up to his highness Yan."


    Lu Li chuckled and threw this problem to mu tea.


    No, I''m frowning.


    His eyes drifted between them.


    These two people should not have been through for a long time, right?


    When Lin Wangbei''s heart came up with this idea, mu Hongxiu also took over this saying, "in this case, I''ll do the Lord for you."


    She said with a smile, "Marshal Lin, it must be very dangerous to recover the clan. Lu Li is not able to destroy the territory. If you take such a big risk with you, there will always be a famous teacher. Are you right?"


    "The king of Yan is right."


    Lin Wangbei was relieved.


    It seems that I just want to get an official position for Lu Li, which is not a difficult thing.


    But mu tea next words, is to let his expression change.


    "Since he wants to be famous, he can''t hide his head and show his face as a member of Yan Wangfu. Let him go with Marshal Lin to recover zongmen as the four leaders of the earth. "


    To Lin Wangbei''s surprise, mu Hongxiu didn''t give Lu Li an official position. Instead, he wanted him to go as the four leaders of the Ministry.


    This seems to be mu tea''s concession, but in fact, it is the first time that the king of Yan, who has abandoned martial arts, has shown his own means for the first time.


    The earth department is subordinate to shenweisi, and it is the most special one in Shenwei department. It has always been hidden in the dark and never easily exposed to the public''s sight. Now mu Hongxiu asks Lu Li to take back zongmen under the banner of the Ministry of the earth. He may not have no intention of borrowing from the holy state to push the Ministry to the surface.


    In such a turbulent situation, the local government is pushed to the surface, which is equivalent to showing off force to the world and frightening the curfew.


    This is more cost-effective than giving Lu Li an official post.


    After all, the four leaders of the prefecture and the marshal of Zhenguo seized the zongmen at the same time, and the two became equal partners. However, if Lu Li became an official of the holy Kingdom, no matter what position he was, he would be no better than Marshal Lin Wangbei. Not only can''t get any benefits, but it will also expose the lack of confidence in the Yan palace. Even such a powerful subordinate has to be sent to the Shengguo court for shelter.


    "The king of Yan is really famous." Lin Wangbei thought for a long time, and finally he could only sigh: "I have agreed to this matter."


    "Cool."


    Mu red sleeve nodded and said with a smile: "the second condition, relatively speaking, may be about to make Marshal Lin embarrassed."


    The matter has been so far, Lin Wang north also can not retreat, only get the way: "also ask Yan Wang to make clear.""Eight wasteland sword spectrum, Canglang sword."


    Mu tea slowly spit out seven words.


    Lin Wangbei''s eyes moved and suddenly remembered the emperor''s words.


    Whether it is official position, skills, wealth, as long as Lu Li opens his mouth, he can be satisfied.


    It seems that he had expected that this time he would have to pay a great price, but neither of them guessed it.


    The man who opens his mouth is not Lu Li, but bathes in tea.


    The eight wasteland sword spectrum is the inheritance of the eight wasteland sword God Meng xuanqiong. Today, only the tuntian Shengguo retains one. This is nothing, the key is the Canglang sword that mu tea begged.


    There are several magic weapons in Zhenwu area, including Wuling Huabing. There are 39 Shenbing.


    Xuezun''s White Deer sword, which was transformed by the White Deer Wuling, was only ranked 14th.


    Canglang sword, however, is the ninth most powerful weapon.


    As soon as mu Hongxiu opened his mouth, he asked for Canglang sword. Even Lin Wangbei was a little surprised and said with a bitter smile: "Your Highness, Canglang sword is the most precious treasure that does not lose the three major skills of Zhenguo. If you ask for this sword, I really can''t do it."


    "No matter what, you just need to report to your majesty truthfully. After the event is finished, you can send the Canglang sword and the eight wasteland sword spectrum."


    Mu tea is not concerned about these, but gave a seemingly very relaxed conditions.


    Even Lin Wangbei didn''t know how to refuse.


    In the end, Lin Wang had to look to Lu Li.


    Lu Li or a pair of all by mu tea tea to make the master''s expression, as if did not understand Lin Wang North''s eye hint.


    Lin Wangbei can only pick a clear way: "manager Lu, what do you think?"


    "Easy to say, easy to say."


    Lu Li saw mu tea did not mention the meaning of conditions, stood up and said: "I don''t know when Marshal Lin will start?"


    "The sooner the better."


    Lin Wang, seeing Lu Li promise in the north, is relieved at last. "It''s very important to recover the clan, and we must solve it before they respond. Otherwise, once people with ulterior motives have informed in advance and told them to be prepared, it will be troublesome to deal with them again. "


    "Marshal Lin, I have a few words to tell him. Would you please wait a moment?"


    Suddenly, sitting on the seat of the mu tea opened.


    When Lin Wang heard the speech, he said, "I''ll wait for manager Lu outside the mansion."


    "Please."


    Lu Li arched his hand.


    Lin Wangbei is very witty and turns around and leaves.


    This makes Lu Li have some admiration for Lin Wangbei.


    At least, he is also a great master and a Grand Marshal. He has a gentle temperament. He looks like a wronged little daughter-in-law in front of Mu Hongxiu, but he can''t bear it.


    "Are you thinking now that Lin Wangbei, as a marshal of Zhenguo, has to endure my unreasonable provocation?" At this time, mu tea seems to see through Lu Li''s mind.


    Lu Li turned his head and was facing her good-looking eyes. Seeing her smiling expression, he quickly denied: "Your Highness is joking."


    "Your Highness, it''s ironic."


    Mu red sleeve pursed lip sneer: "now I have been abandoned, but you are not destroyed environment strong. As long as you think, you can kill me within the ten step sword. I''m afraid you won''t be convinced for a long time


    Lu Li heard here, raised his head and bathed in tea for a moment.


    The distance between them at the moment is no more than ten steps.


    At the beginning, Lu Li has not yet resumed his cultivation, but he still dares to take out his sword against mu Hongxiu, which is already the peak of Mingyou. The present scene is somewhat similar to that of the time, but it is slightly different.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    "Why, now I don''t dare to use the sword?"


    The smile of mu tea has some ironic meaning.


    However, her words made Lu Li a little frightened.


    Isn''t this woman holding a grudge?


    Seeing that she suddenly mentioned the matter of pulling out the sword at that time, Lu Li''s brain turned very fast. She could only smile and say, "Your Highness, can you stop mentioning those old memories?"


    "The past?"


    Mu tea smile way: "but just passed a few months, to you already be regarded as the past?"? It''s really a great man to forget things. "


    Listening to such a sinister tone, Lu Li shed a drop of cold sweat. Finally, he put his heart across his neck and said, "Your Highness, what do you want to do? Tell me the rules. I think Lu Li is not loyal to Lord Yan''s house, but I''m absolutely dedicated. "


    "I didn''t mention the case of zhenguojin for the time being. Later, I eradicated yuan Jingtao and designed to kill the traitor of the local government. I have no merit but also hard work? For the sake of Lord Yan''s residence, I almost lost my life. As soon as I woke up, I learned that his highness was in danger. But I didn''t even have a breath. I jumped directly from the capital city to the battlefield. "


    "Manager Ge didn''t have me to help you in time? If you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can say it directly. There is no need to be so sarcastic


    "It''s all right with me. If other meritorious officials come to Lord Yan''s house in the future, if his highness holds the same attitude towards them, how can he retain talents?"


    "Don''t let the meritorious officials shed blood and shed tears, and finally cold my heart!"


    Lu Li Lianzhu''s tone of voice, directly said mu tea, even a little bit of room for interposition.


    Until Lu Li took a breath and bathed in red sleeves, he said with a smile: "finished?"


    "That''s it." Lu Li nodded and resumed the look of that Hippie face.


    "It seems that during this period of time, you have a lot of complaints against this king and the house of Lord Yan." Mu tea meaningful way: "had known you so aggrieved, why not allow yuan Jingtao''s request that day, turned to Cang Wang?"


    Lu Li''s expression is stiff.


    "Why do you think I''m really in the dark like a fool and don''t know what you''re doing behind your back?"


    Mu tea gradually convergence smile, "this king just don''t want to quarrel with you."


    "Your Highness, this is a little wrong to me."


    Lu Li said: "since your highness knows everything about Lord Yan''s house, you should know that Yuan Jingtao threw an olive branch to me that day. I refused him without even thinking about it. If it wasn''t for my loyalty to Lord Yan''s residence, why should I offend a strong man like yuan Jingtao? "


    "You''re just worried about your own life." Mu Hongxiu didn''t tangle with the exaggeration in Lu Li''s words, and with a faint smile, he said: "no matter what, now you have entered the territory, for outsiders, you are the land manager of the Yan palace and the four leaders of the earth. Now that my martial arts have been abolished, I can no longer protect you. Don''t you have a different mind


    The above words may be tentative or just a few jokes. But Lu Li can hear this sentence is mu tea really want to ask.


    Hearing this, Lu Li also put away his playful face and said without hesitation: "although I''m not a good man, I also know that there is gratitude and revenge. No matter what reason, Lord Yan''s house treats me well. Whether it''s the chance meeting or the mutual utilization, there is already an indelible cause and effect between me and the Yan palace. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li gave a slight pause, thought a little, and then said, "when I was weak, the king of Yan once sheltered me from the wind and rain for me. Now, although I''m not a full-fledged one, I have a little bit of strength to protect the king of Yan. "


    "Protect the king?"


    Mu tea chuckle, droop eyelids, hide their eyes, voice can not hear a bit of emotion: "by you, or first protect yourself."


    "Lin Wangbei''s coming here may not be all good intentions. Although my brother is a benevolent king, he is definitely not a good man. "


    "I''m going to recover the clan. I''ll be careful and don''t try to get ahead."


    Finish this sentence, mu tea will no longer speak, wave to call Lu Li.


    Lu Li took a deep look at her, stepped back and saluted solemnly.


    "I''m leaving."


    ¡­¡­


    "Finished talking?"


    In front of the door of the palace of Yan, Lin Wangbei sees Lu Li walking out of the house, showing a friendly smile.


    "Marshal Lin has been waiting for a long time." Lu Li apologized, then looked around and said strangely, "this trip is only me and Marshal Lin?"


    "Two people are enough."


    Lin Wangbei said with a smile: "we just go to persuade those clansmen to stand in the right position when necessary. If we make a big fuss, it will make them have a feeling of resistance, which is of no help."


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Wangbei didn''t mean to chat, and their relationship was not familiar enough to chat.Lu Li nodded, and Lin Wangbei immediately stepped into the air to guide the way ahead.


    Two people, one in front of the other, quickly flew to the direction of purple bamboo forest.


    Just as they left, Ge Xinyue also came to mu tea''s side and asked softly, "Your Highness, does your majesty want to drive you back to Yanzhou?"


    Mu tea seems to be in meditation, Ge Xinyue this sentence to wake up, shook his head, "even if he does not rush, we should also leave."


    "Your Highness?" Ge Xinyue''s face shows surprise color, did not expect to bathe in red sleeve unexpectedly so compromise.


    It seems that her cultivation was abandoned, which really gave her a big blow. In a flash, she could even change a person''s character.


    "New moon, even if my realm is still there, what''s the point of not going now?"


    Mu Hongxiu said with a smile: "the war between the two countries has become a foregone conclusion. Whether I stay in the imperial capital or not has no influence on the situation. Therefore, it is better to be free and easy and return to Yanzhou as soon as possible


    As soon as the voice dropped, the announcement came from the door.


    "Your Highness, someone is coming from the palace."


    This time comes in, is a female bodyguard, she respectfully salutes to two people, small idea says.


    "Come in, please." Mu tea slightly nodded.


    A moment later, it seemed that Liang Yuan, who was over ten years old, stepped in, followed by two young ministers behind him.


    "Grandfather Liang."


    See the person is Liang Yuan, mu tea showed a bright smile.


    Even Liang Yuan was stunned.


    At the moment of mu tea, and then want to break into the palace of that overlord yanwang is very different, very different.


    However, Liang Yuan responded immediately and said with a happy smile, "you haven''t called me for a long time."


    "If it wasn''t for granddad Liang''s help, I wouldn''t have the chance to take that step to express my depression."


    Mu tea sighed: "now the gas is also scattered, the realm has been abandoned, and I just feel relaxed. In the future, there is no need to carry that pair of Yan Wang''s airs and refuse people thousands of miles away. "


    Heard mu tea''s words, Liang Yuan also showed the expression of emotion.


    As the chief manager who served the three emperors of the holy Kingdom, the reason why Liang Yuan has been able to establish himself so far is not his strength, but his contacts and insight.


    In terms of personal connections, no one in the whole tuntian Shengguo could compare with this seemingly amiable old man. No matter how fierce the dispute over the interests of the Korean party was, no one could not help provoking the chief executive.


    Not to mention the fact that the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, and even the emperor who is high above him, actually grew up with his own eyes.


    There are also several people who were trained by him and spent his youth with him.


    Mu tea is one of them.


    As the only princess of the royal family of that generation, mu Hongxiu has enjoyed thousands of favors since she was a child. However, she is different from ordinary girls. From the beginning of martial arts, she is as aggressive as a crazy girl, beating up all the young talents in the imperial capital, leaving a shadow of childhood for many of today''s aristocratic family leaders.


    Naturally, she was not liked by the emperor. Even the brothers gave her a comment that only knew how to play.


    However, at that time, mu Hongxiu was not afraid of the earth, only afraid of Liang Yuan, the general manager.


    Because Liang Yuan in those children, the most favorite is mu tea, the most optimistic, is also mu tea.


    Therefore, mu Hongxiu had seen the strict side of Liang Yuan even the emperor Mu Jing when he was young.


    Recalling this period of time, Liang Yuan and mu tea are knowing a smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    After laughing, Liang Yuan''s face showed some pity and sighed: "if I had known your ending today, I would not have given you that good fortune."


    "I wanted to give you a gift at the end, but I didn''t want to. It turned out to be a guide to your falling here."


    This old man is really heartache.


    To say that the martial art of mu tea was abandoned, the most deplorable person may not be her own.


    It is the old man who does not hesitate to cut off his own martial arts future and paves the way for her to be invincible.


    Say a big disrespectful words, to mu tea, the old man is almost regarded as his own.


    "Grandfather Liang, don''t worry about it. I got the result today. It''s all my own fault. No wonder anyone."


    Mu tea is particularly open, "and after that big noise, I have also got the desired results. Even if martial arts were abolished, I would not regret it. "


    Liang Yuan smell speech, know what she said the result is what, sighed: "wronged you."


    Mu Hongxiu did not hesitate to fight with her life, but also to fight for her own freedom. Although her crazy plan to attack and kill the emperor of the heavenly devil was interrupted halfway, she has also got the ideal result.


    As a prince who has become a waste man, who will restrict her freedom?


    Even if someone had such an idea, he had to consider whether he could bear his Majesty''s anger.


    It''s the result of his concession to watch Mu''s tea sleeves abandoned. If there is anyone who doesn''t know good or bad, the long-standing anger will have to be burned to death before it can be vented to the heaven and the devil kingdom.


    "Well, everyone has his own nature. Maybe the result is the best for you


    Liang Yuan sighed, no longer entangled in this matter, and then it is the right way: "this trip to come, there are business to do."


    "Please, manager Liang."


    Mu tea quietly stands up from the chair, bows in front of Liang Yuan and raises both hands.


    Liang Yuan nodded and took a pair of scrolls and a brown token from the hands of two small ministers behind him.


    "Your Majesty orders you to return to Yanzhou immediately and take over Qingzhou and Bazhou."


    Without any unnecessary instructions or half a word of warning, he put the scroll and token in Mu Hongxiu''s hand. Liang Yuan took a deep look at Mu''s red sleeve and paid homage to him: "the mountain is high and the road is far away. Look at your highness. Take care of it."


    "Thank you."


    Mu tea took a deep breath and handed the two things to ge Xinyue and held Liang Yuan. "There is a long way to go. I hope grandfather Liang will take care of himself."


    The old man''s eyes were red and his hands were shaking. He gently patted the back of Mu''s hand. Without any more words, he left the palace with the two ministers.


    "Bazhou, Qingzhou, these two places have been assigned to you, isn''t it equivalent to putting the central part of tuntian Shengguo in your hands?"


    After the old man left, Ge Xinyue was surprised to say his doubts.


    "Bazhou and Qingzhou, it is a chaotic place with numerous aristocratic families and strong families fighting for each other. If you throw this kind of trouble on me, you may not be able to borrow my hand to rectify the private soldiers in both places. "


    Mu tea meditated, it is not difficult to guess the idea of his brother.


    "He also controls the central part of the holy land. When the two countries go to war, he can dispatch the power of the three states to the four sides at any time. It''s really like my brother''s handwriting. "


    "But..."


    Mu red sleeve thought of the deep meaning behind this move, but also quite headache, "even if you include the Yanzhou army, the three states only have 100000 troops available. 100000 people In the next war, it didn''t work at all. "


    Ge Xinyue said: "perhaps your majesty wants you to protect yourself by the power of these three states."


    "He''s not that soft hearted." Mu red sleeve shook his head, and then said: "today''s plan, only to take a step to see a step, open the road, meet the water bridge."


    Finish this sentence, mu tea and Ge Crescent are stunned.


    Because this sentence is exactly what Lu Li often says.


    "Unconsciously, I was influenced by this guy." Mu tea bitter smile, and then said: "be ready, when he comes back, we immediately set out."


    "Yes."


    Ge Xinyue nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky above the endless mountains, two figures swept by.


    It is Lu Li and Lin Wangbei.


    At the same time when he flew into the mountains, linwangbei no longer suppressed his momentum. The breath belonging to the master Mingyou continued to spread out, which made the spirits and beasts in the mountain forest tremble. Many warriors were awakened by the breath and looked at the sky in horror.


    "It''s Lin Wangbei. What is he doing here?"


    "This guy, who just came to make a scene last time, and now he comes again? It''s endless, isn''t it? "


    Some of the more irascible strong men recognized the smell of Lin Wangbei and swore in low voice.


    But if they really want to stand up and blame Lin Wangbei, they still don''t have the courage.In fact, the cheers of these people are watching the change and waiting for someone to come out first.


    However, before someone from each sect showed up, the voice of Lin Wangbei had already spread out, "can Lingyin be in? Lin has come again


    Being named directly, all the martial artists who belong to Lingyin pulse are angry!


    Is this guy after us, or what?


    Last time, he cut down thousands of Lingyin disciples and hurt the elder Yuming of Lingyin. He almost subdued the whole clan in the mountain range with one knife. Now this guy comes back and still finds Lingyin Yimai to do the operation?


    In fact, Lin Wangbei is also helpless.


    With so many sects in the mountains, he had only one connection with Lingyin, and the last time he chased Wen Zhengrong, he killed thousands of his disciples. But at that time, he had the confidence. Even if the strong men in the mountain range came together to attack, he only needed to kill them one by one. Naturally, he didn''t need to know who they were.


    However, today is different from the past. At this moment, Lin Wangbei came to the north to subdue him, not to kill him. He had no choice but to find some "friendship" of Lingyin as a breakthrough.


    Lu Li, who followed Lin Wangbei in surprise and said with a smile, "I can''t imagine that Marshal Lin also has acquaintances in this family. That would be much easier."


    "It''s not that simple."


    Lin Wangbei said with a wry smile, "today you and I are evil guests. In addition, I have a pulse with this spirit hidden..."


    He simply explained the events of that day, and Lu Li was angry with his eyes and tongue tied.


    "You have killed thousands of disciples and injured the female elders of others with one knife. Now you dare to call on the door?"


    Lu Li sighed: "Marshal Lin, should I say you are bold or reckless?"


    "Lin Mou''s move is also helpless. It''s better to find a breakthrough first than you and I are like a fly without a head."


    "What''s more, when he offended Lingyin on that day, Lin also wanted to help you deal with the aftermath of manager Lu."


    Lin Wangbei glanced at Lu Li: "this matter, in detail, manager Lu can not escape responsibility."


    Lu Li knew that he was talking about a vicious trick that played the whole emperor around. In the end, although he was seriously injured in a coma and missed the aftermath, he didn''t expect it to be solved so well.


    Knowing that he was in the wrong, Lu Li couldn''t say anything about Lin Wangbei. But seeing that Lingyin''s pulse had not responded, he simply said in a loud voice: "Marshal Lin, why don''t you shout twice more? I think that Lingyin pulse should be afraid. After all, you killed Lingyin with that knife that day. It''s natural that they dare not show up. "


    As soon as this speech came out, Lin Wang said to the north, "manager Lu?"


    However, Lu Li ignored him. He simply stopped in mid air and riveted his way: "if it''s not for fear that Marshal Lin will kill the whole clan with another knife, why hide and refuse to see each other?"


    "If this is the case, I think it''s better to accept the spirit and hidden pulse. Even our guests, who are so kind and persuasive, dare not show up at the door. Can we expect them to fight against the heaven and the devil kingdom


    "Are you looking for death?"


    Finally, as Lu Li spoke louder and louder, a girl''s voice rang out coldly, followed by a genuine Qi competition with cold power.


    The woman actually hid in the dark and issued a palm, the target is Lu Li!


    "Be careful!"


    Lin Wangbei reaches out his arm, black. The magic knife is already in the palm.


    Lu Li, however, didn''t dodge. He flew to meet the real Qi and clapped his hands forward!


    Boom!


    The two genuine Qi burst in the void, and Lu Li scattered the palm force. His whole body was covered in the dense light of ice blue, and his hair condensed a light frost.


    "That''s the strength?" When the dense blue light dissipated, Lu Li brushed the frost on his body at will. "Marshal Lin, according to what I said, these people are going to propose a toast and not to eat or drink. They simply cut off a few Li Wei with one knife and then talk about taking over."


    Lin Wangbei''s eyes twinkle, not for Luli''s words, but because of the strength of Luli.


    The palm power just now is obviously issued by master Mingyou, but Lu Li can fight hard without any damage. Even many martial artists who can''t destroy the peak may not be able to possess this strength!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    What''s more, Lu Li''s style of action is more radical. Although he is deliberately "reckless", he is more efficient than his own hard waiting.


    "Perhaps that''s why your majesty wants me to take him with me."


    Lin Wangbei put away his magic knife and sighed.


    It has to be admitted that Lu Li''s young and frivolous way of doing things can sometimes work wonders.


    "Lin Wangbei, are you coming with this little thief to destroy my spirit?"


    The female master, who had previously issued a palm, suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Her face was cold and her eyes were full of anger.


    "Lin met master Yuming."


    Lin Wangbei hurriedly said, "this is a misunderstanding. I''m not here to fight with you."


    "Misunderstanding?" Yuming said coldly: "when you came up, you publicized that Marshal Lin killed more than a thousand disciples of my Lingyin on that day, and threatened to destroy my Lingyin''s one pulse of power. Can this be regarded as a misunderstanding?"


    "This..."


    Lin Wangbei knew that he was in trouble, but he didn''t know how to defend himself.


    However, Lu Li said: "master Yuming, right? Don''t talk about too much nonsense. I''m here to talk about important things. Lead the way ahead and go to the ancestral gate of Lingyin


    He showed an extremely arrogant attitude, which made Yuming angry. He said angrily, "you little thief, do you think that you can command me with one hand?"


    As she said this, she had gathered her true spirit and was ready to go to war.


    "Fight, fight here." Lu Li was not afraid at all. He pointed to his chest with a smile and said, "master Yuming had better kill me today, or let the holy state have the reason to flatten your local chickens and dogs."


    "You


    Yuming, who has raised his hand, has a stagnant momentum.


    In fact, she also scared Lu Li and didn''t dare to do it.


    Just by the words before Lin Wang''s north, Yuming has already guessed the intention of the two people. Relying on this, Yuming dares to be bold in front of Lin Wang''s north and frightens Lu Li just to take a breath.


    But she didn''t expect that this immortal young man was so tough that she didn''t pay any attention to the threat of her master.


    "Why don''t you dare to fight?"


    Seeing her hesitation, Lu Li raised his hand to stop Lin Wangbei from talking, and sneered: "if you don''t have this confidence, don''t pretend here. If you really dare to kill people, just kill me and marshal Lin. If you don''t have the courage, it''s better to lead the way ahead and solve the problem as soon as possible than to waste time here. "


    "What do you want?" Although Yuming is still a cold face, but the attitude has softened down.


    "That''s the way to talk about things."


    Lu Li smiles, no longer imposing. "Master Yuming can rest assured that the holy kingdom is coming with sincerity this time. We are not unreasonable savages. As long as we talk with each other sincerely, why do we have to start?"


    "What''s more, if you really start to work, you can''t get any advantage from Lingyin."


    Originally, Yu Ming''s face softened a little bit, but when she heard the last sentence of Lu Li, her expression changed again and she clenched her silver teeth and refused to speak.


    "Lead the way."


    Lu Li didn''t mean to talk with her much nonsense, carrying her hands light way.


    "Master Yuming, please."


    Until then, Lin Wangbei had a chance to interrupt and said with a bitter smile.


    Yuming cold hum, but not stubborn, is simply in front of the two people to guide the way.


    After a flight, Yuming opened a hidden array, and the Mountain Gate of the spirit hidden vein immediately appeared in front of them.


    Seeing the gate and the myriad weather in the gate, Lu Li looked at it with great interest and said, "I can''t see that the strength of Lingyin is not very good, but the details are deep."


    "Do you have to talk like that?" Lin Wangbei can''t hear it any more. He whispers to remind Lu to leave, which really infuriates Yuming.


    However, Lu Li just smiles at him, indicating that he can rest assured. Then he looks at Yuming, who is leading the way in front of him: "master Yuming, I''m afraid that you''ll have to borrow your territory to use it later."


    "That''s enough for you!"


    Yuming suddenly stopped and said in a cold voice, "although I have a sincere intention to get close to the holy Kingdom, if the holy Kingdom has done too much, we would rather die than surrender!"


    "Good."


    Lu Li said lightly: "if master Yuming really has the determination to burn both jade and stone, the holy kingdom will accompany him."


    Yu Ming''s face suddenly turned blue.


    "Take care of your subordinates!" She glared at Lin Wang Bei, rather discontented and said, "if the state of tuntian Shengguo sent this kind of person to subdue each sect, would he not be afraid to cause public anger?"


    Lin Wangbei still smiles bitterly and shakes his head.


    Although he agreed with some of Lu Li''s practices, even he felt that Lu Li had gone too far.


    To suppress blindly will only arouse the disgust of others.If the old antiques in the ancestral clan were really forced to hurry up, they would all turn to the heaven devil Kingdom, and the situation of the holy kingdom would immediately become passive.


    "Master Yuming, please don''t be impatient."


    Lu Li, however, said with a smile: "I have always forgotten to introduce myself. I am not a subordinate of Marshal Lin


    "I am Lu Li, the four leaders of the earth Department of the lower Shenwei department and the foreign affairs director of the Yan palace."


    Lu Li hugged his fist and said his string of titles.


    After saying that, even Lu Li himself was a little surprised.


    This level is too fast to mix. How long has it been? Not only did they get to the four leaders of the local government, but also the position of the foreign affairs director of the Yan palace. Lu Li still remembers Ge Xinyue''s description of this position. The head of foreign affairs of the palace is comparable to that of a senior general in the imperial court. Even if he sees many officials, he is absolutely true.


    This is a real power position.


    Yuming is obviously an expert. After listening to Lu Li''s self introduction, his face suddenly changed.


    But what really surprised her was not the real power position of foreign affairs director of the Yan palace, but the identity of the four leaders of the prefecture.


    In the past, jimengqi fought with the imperial capital of the earth, which naturally could not hide the eyes of those who had the intention.


    After seeing the powerful power of the earth, the world has a clearer understanding of shenweisi, the mysterious killer organization.


    The so-called three thousand can be slaughtered masters, such as those who butcher dogs, are all defeated by the Dibu, which shows that the power of the earth can kill most of the masters.


    Even though master Mingyou is not afraid of killers, they also have family members, friends and disciples.


    Only a thousand days to be a thief, how can there be a thousand days to guard against thieves?


    If they offend tuntian Shengguo, they will probably leave with a pat on the buttocks. If they offend the earth


    Thinking of this, Yuming finally began to face up to Lu Li and said in a deep voice, "it turns out to be the head of the earth department."


    She took a deep breath, unwilling to say: "I was rude before, two, please."


    With that, she did not ask Lu Li what he wanted to do with the territory of Lingyin. She simply pretended to be deaf and dumb and flew in front of him to lead the way.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Wangbei was stunned and asked, "the king of Yan If you call yourself the head of the land department, you would not have expected this situation for a long time? "


    "Maybe."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "Marshal Lin, you are still too gentle. Some people, you treat him with courtesy, but he regards you as weak to deceive. To deal with this kind of shameless person, it''s natural to have a villain like me


    With that, Lu Li looked around for a week, and his voice suddenly cooled down: "I know you are all watching the situation and want to see what treatment Lingyin can get. It''s human nature to sell for a price. Marshal Lin and I can understand if we want to sell ourselves at a suitable price


    "But from the beginning of my speech, if any of the clans did not send a representative to the Lingyin Mountain Gate to discuss business within half an hour, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The voice falls to the ground, Lu Li doesn''t care what kind of reaction those people secretly spy on, and directly keeps up with Yuming.


    Lin Wangbei pondered, and finally decided to follow Lu Li''s method first.


    Because he is right, treat people kindly, others will only regard him as weak to be deceived.


    To deal with these antiques which have been hidden for many years, Lu Li is really the "villain" who is so sharp and sharp!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    As Yuming entered the main hall of the mountain gate, a beautiful woman of noble temperament had already met her. Her voice was gentle and said, "the Lord of Lingyin, Yu Qianqiu, has seen two envoys."


    "Master Yu, you are welcome."


    For fear that Lu Li would "speak ill of himself", Lin Wangbei was already the first to say, "this time I come to harass you all of a sudden. I hope you don''t want to see strange talents."


    "Marshal Lin, where are you? It''s a great honor for you to come to Lingyin first."


    The Lingyin patriarch named Yu Qianqiu has a smile on her face. Although she looks like she has only immortal breath and her strength is much lower than that of Yuming, she is obviously more mature in dealing with people and affairs than Yuming.


    See jade Qianqiu get out of the way, graceful way: "two please come in, time is in a hurry, only in time to prepare a few cups of hot tea, please do not dislike Qianqiu hospitality is not good."


    "Please."


    Lin Wangbei didn''t say much. He nodded and took the lead in entering the hall.


    After entering the main hall, several well-dressed maids approached and led them to the guest seat.


    The inner part of the zongmen hall is very magnificent. After looking at it for a few times, Lu Li can''t help but say, "the details of the Lingyin line are really powerful. This zongmen hall alone looks more magnificent than the imperial palace."


    This sentence has some suspicion of killing the heart. Yu Qianqiu didn''t speak with a smile, while Yu Ming said in a cold voice, "is the earth leader so ignorant?"


    "Elder Yuming joked. Before that, Lu Li was just an ordinary martial artist. If his highness, King Yan, could not look up to him, and he did not have the status he has today, how could he have any extraordinary insight?"


    With a smile, Lu Li came to the front of the guest seat under the guidance of the maid''s soft voice.


    But his words did not mean to kill the heart. Indeed, it was the repair of the main hall of Lingyin. Although Lu Li had only seen the gate of xuanjianzong, the xuanjianzong was a powerful force in the right way. Compared with the Lingyin lineage, he was not as good at luxury enjoyment.


    Lu Li didn''t look down on them. If they really had enough strength, why should they hide in the land of tuntian sage and hide in the endless mountains behind the purple bamboo forest, the imperial capital?


    Therefore, no matter how luxurious the zongmen hall is built, it does not mean that the strength of zongmen must be superior.


    "Master Yu, elder Yuming, this time I''m here to disturb you. I really want to discuss something important."


    Lin Wangbei is also learning to be smart now. When Lu Li plays the villain, he stands up and sings a red face, acting as such a role to ease the atmosphere between the two sides.


    In addition, he was supposed to be the main one to subdue all the sects this time. In addition to the emperor''s request, he also said some bad words for Lin Wangbei.


    Both Lu Li and Lin Wangbei have understood their roles and are now in a state of their own.


    "I have heard clearly what Marshal Lin said earlier. Our Lingyin lineage has been passed down for three generations here. Thanks to the once sage emperor''s willingness to help us out of the imperial capital, this kind of kindness should be paid back in any case."


    Jade Qianqiu''s voice is very gentle, let people like a spring breeze, if there is no prevention, immediately will produce a lot of good will.


    She and Yuming, just like Lu Li and Lin Wangbei, are also roles of singing white faces and singing red faces.


    "Since the jade patriarch is so reasonable, it is the heart of a villain before Lin Lin Wang north to see jade Qianqiu such cooperation, his face can not help but show joy.


    I didn''t expect that the process would be extremely difficult and might even be suppressed by force.


    But Yu Qianqiu''s cooperation greatly surprised Lin Wangbei, which proved that the first stop of his trip was likely to make a good start.


    "But..."


    At the same time that Lin Wangbei was overjoyed, Yu Qianqiu suddenly showed a look of embarrassment, which seemed to be rather difficult to say.


    I knew it wasn''t that simple.


    Lu Li sneered from the bottom of his heart.


    This jade Qianqiu looks very gentle and easy to talk, but after all, she is the master of a clan, and she can suppress Yuming, who is stronger than her. If you say that this woman does not have some extraordinary skills, she will not believe that she killed Lu Li.


    "Do you have any difficulties? Say it. "


    Lin Wangbei obviously seldom makes such a "wrangle" with others. For a moment, he thinks that Yu Qianqiu has met with difficulties. He mildly smiles and says, "this time your majesty sent Lin Mou here, in addition to accepting all the sects, naturally he is also here to help you out."


    "Marshal Lin has no idea."


    Yu Qianqiu made a sad expression and sighed: "Lingyin looks like a beautiful scenery. Actually, it has already fallen into the abyss. It has no place in the mountains at all. Even if I am willing to agree to Marshal Lin''s conditions and submit to the holy Kingdom, other sects may not let go. "


    It has to be said that Yu Qianqiu''s appearance is really pitiable to me. This woman has a very delicate grasp of the human heart. She will not give Lin Wangbei a sense of boredom, and can just stimulate Lin Wangbei''s sympathy.Lin Wangbei frowned, heard her deep meaning, and immediately said: "jade master, every sect in the mountains, is there anyone else who will embarrass you?"


    Because the meaning of Yu Qianqiu is very obvious, she can be obedient with Lingyin, but other sects may not agree or even obstruct them.


    At this time, Yu Ming, who was watching coldly on the other side, said: "all this is the credit of Marshal Lin. why do you know the reason?"


    "My credit?"


    Lin Wang was stunned in the north.


    "Yuming!" Yu Qianqiu yelled: "don''t be rude to Marshal Lin!"


    "Sister!"


    Yu Ming said, "what can''t you say? How could he have been bullied and humiliated by those people if he hadn''t been relying on his own strength to kill thousands of my Lingyin disciples with one knife, leading to the collapse of my Lingyin''s long-term accumulation and greatly reduced his strength? "


    Yu Qianqiu''s face was dim. He dodged Yu Ming''s eyes properly and said in a low voice: "it''s no wonder that Marshal Lin was too rude that day."


    Lin Wangbei''s face was embarrassed when he heard this.


    It turned out that after a long time, the root of all this was still in him.


    At that time, he chased Wen Zhengrong and put on a posture of killing those who blocked me. With one knife, he killed thousands of Lingyin''s disciples. However, he never thought that today both sides would have a day to talk about things together with amity.


    "Marshal Lin." Seeing that the matter had been broken, Yu Qianqiu sighed and said, "to be honest, the life of Lingyin pulse is not easy. Not only did various sects take advantage of this opportunity, but many of them even dared to come to my Lingyin line and strike a swindle. This kind of taste is really not good


    "This..."


    Listening to Yu Qianqiu''s description, Lin Wangbei didn''t know how to answer.


    It''s not even true.


    No matter how the Lingyin pulse declines, it is also a large number of doors. How can it be reduced to the point of being bullied by casual practitioners?


    Seeing his puzzled expression, Yu Qianqiu knew that he didn''t believe him. He said with a bitter smile, "those people say that they are free cultivation. In fact, there are zongmen behind them. Now, the first sect in the mountain range has drawn many loose cultivation, integrated the strength of the mountain range, and also wanted to create an alliance to force many zongmen to join."


    "It''s unnecessary for those small families to say much. Even the large amount of Lingyin Yimai was coerced and finally had to join them."


    "You mean there''s someone in the mountains who''s the biggest family?"


    All of a sudden, Lu Li interrupted Yu Qianqiu''s words, and his tone was a little playful: "Master Yu, you can''t talk nonsense. In the end, which clan has the courage to engage in this kind of collusion and collusion in the place of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom? "


    "If Lin guesses well, he should be from Qianji mountain."


    Lin Wangbei pondered and said the name of the sect.


    Yu Qianqiu nodded and said, "Marshal Lin is right. It''s Qianji mountain. Now, in this mountain range, Qianji mountain is the only one, and its influence has already taken shape. This time, the holy Kingdom wants to take over all the sects, which is undoubtedly moving the interests of Qianji mountain. "


    She looked at Lin Wangbei and said, "if Marshal Lin wants to be obedient, this Qianji mountain is an obstacle that can not be ignored."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    When she finished, her expression was a little sad, and sighed, "it''s the jade that is useless. It''s not only unable to keep the ancestral gate handed down by our ancestors, but also betrays the trust of the last emperor to us."


    "Master Yu doesn''t have to be like this. If there is such a thing, Qianji mountain will not be able to sit still at this moment."


    Lin Wang North light way: "Lin Mou this time comes, is to solve this kind of disaster."


    "Thank Marshal Lin for Qianqiu."


    Yu Qianqiu immediately saluted Lin Wang to the north.


    Lin Wangbei didn''t accept this ceremony. He stretched out his hand to empty trust. A gentle force supported Yu Qianqiu and didn''t let him worship him.


    "This is Lin Mou''s duty. Master Yu must not break Lin Mou." Lin Wangbei said with a wry smile: "what''s more, if there was no such a sword on that day, Lingyin one vein would not have to suffer this kind of disaster. If I had to say something, it would have been Lin who had harmed Lingyin and reduced it to this place."


    Yu Qianqiu''s eyes flashed slightly, sighed and did not speak.


    Yu Ming''s face softened a little bit, and said, "Marshal Lin''s words still have some responsibility. It''s not easy for my sister to support the clan alone. On that day, it was cut off by your knife, and Lingyin has accumulated for many years. If not for your rudeness, why should Lingyin be subject to Qianji mountain? "


    Although her tone has softened a lot, she still has some criticism.


    Obviously, she never forgot about the fact that Lin Wangbei killed thousands of disciples with one knife and cut a bloodstain in her eyebrow.


    "Wait a minute."


    When Yu Ming finished his words, Lu Li suddenly raised his eyes and said with a smile, "Lord Yu, although you said this is very pitiful, even I, who are stunned by his words, feel that Lingyin is really pitiful. Qianji mountain and Marshal Lin are the big villains. But You seem to have missed a little? "


    Yu Qianqiu looked the same and said with a smile, "this emissary, Qianqiu really doesn''t know what you mean."


    Her tone is extremely hot, calm also hidden a bit of formality, as if in fear of Lu Li''s identity.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li is not as easy to fool as Lin Wangbei.


    In other words, Lu Li didn''t believe this woman''s words from the beginning.


    "Master Yu doesn''t have to prevaricate me with this set. I''m just a fool. I don''t know what the overall situation is, and I don''t know how to show mercy and cherish jade. It''s just a matter of fooling Marshal Lin, who is kind-hearted, to fool me. It''s not very meaningful. "


    Lu Li stood up and waved the frightened maid to step down. Then he said, "Lord Yu has always said that Lingyin was coerced by people. Not only those clansmen came to trouble, but even those monks dared to cheat. I have a question to ask Lord Yu."


    Yu Qianqiu sighed: "Messenger, please speak."


    "You don''t have to call me an emissary. I''m Lu Li, the foreign affairs director of Xiayan''s mansion. If Lord Yu looks up to me, call me manager Lu."


    Lu Li said with a smile, looked at the hall and said with a smile: "this is a simple question for me. Lord Yu, why don''t you interfere in the internal affairs of Lingyin mountain since Qianji mountain is so domineering?"


    "I came all the way here and explored it with my mind. All the disciples of Lingyin were hiding in the dark and were hostile to Marshal Lin and me. However, they were very free. Even several important parts of the array were hidden, and they didn''t seem to be guarded. If you are really threatened by Qianji mountain or even forced to join them by force, how many people should Qianji mountain send to intervene in the internal affairs of Lingyin


    Yu Qianqiu''s face flickered and did not answer this question for the first time.


    "Manager Lu, you are a little unreasonable about this?" Yu Ming was not angry and said, "although my spirit hidden pulse is weak, I am also the master of Mingyou. No matter how domineering Qianji mountain is, we dare not send people to intervene in the internal affairs of this clan at will! "


    "Oh? Since they have given you so much face, why do they dare to send monks to humiliate you? "


    Lu Li turned his head and looked at Yu Ming with a sneer: "no matter who is the patron behind the free repair, isn''t such behavior a direct slap in the face? You are a great master. Even if you are beaten up by some casual practitioners, you dare not be angry and kill people. In the face of such a soft persimmon, shouldn''t you send someone to intervene in your internal affairs and fundamentally control your spiritual and hidden relationship? "


    "You That''s a strong argument


    Yuming was a little speechless, but pointed to Lu Li and scolded: "if you two are afraid of Qianji mountain, you can say it directly. My sister and I went to Qianji mountain completely. Why should I be humiliated here?"


    "Humiliation?"


    Lu Li casually flicked his fingers, playing the role of a villain incisively and vividly, raised his eyebrows and said, "with such a waste as you, I deserve to be humiliated?"


    "To tell you the truth, it''s nonsense to be coerced by Qianji mountain. Maybe it''s the advantage of Qianji mountain. You Lingyin not only took advantage of Qianji mountain, but also wanted to turn around and eat the holy kingdom of heaven. By the way, you could use Marshal Lin''s knife to kill the most threatening enemy. ""This is the best choice for the clan, isn''t it?"


    Listen to Lu Li speaking here, Lin Wangbei also has some reactions.


    Because Yu Qianqiu''s words are not completely without loopholes.


    Although it sounds seamless, but the biggest loophole in this is their identity!


    They are from the devil''s gate! And it''s still a magic door!


    Such an identity, hope they will swallow up, a group of loose repair door to rip off?


    Even if there is only one immortal kingdom in charge, the character of the devil gate can''t stand such humiliation.


    Not to mention, there is Yuming, the master of Lingyin.


    Although not all of them are cruel, they must speak of interests!


    If there are not enough interests, why does Lingyin join the alliance of Qianji mountain? If there is no absolute benefit, why does Qianji mountain have to force Lingyin?


    Even if we can use force to subdue Lingyin''s pulse, and directly subdue this sect, this is the most in line with the interests of the practice.


    "Master Yu, is it true that, as manager Lu said, Lingyin wants to use Lin as a borrowed sword to kill people?"


    Lin Wang Bei sighed silently and looked at Yu Qianqiu.


    Yu Qianqiu didn''t open his mouth, but avoided his eyes.


    "Is it necessary to ask?" Lu Li said: "Marshal Lin, I think you are really kind-hearted. How can a man like you become a marshal of the holy land of heaven


    This sentence already has some ironic meaning.


    But Lu Li is not acting. He really thinks that Lin Wangbei''s success in getting to his present position may depend on a miracle.


    Tuntian Shengguo is a dynasty, a country, not the power of the clan, with personal bravery can mix to the high position. If Lin Wangbei''s skill is as good as he shows, Lu Li is really disappointed with the future of tuntian Shengguo.


    Lin Wangbei had no choice but to shake his head and did not defend himself. But in the palm of his empty hand, the dark thin blade magic knife had already been firmly grasped.


    "If you can''t give Lin an explanation today..."


    Lin Wang''s eyes gradually cold down, "Lin then slaughtered Lingyin full door!"


    "Marshal Lin, wait a minute!"


    Some people speak to stop, but it is not Yu Qianqiu, but the seemingly reckless jade Ming.


    Yu Ming flashed in front of Yu Qianqiu and said nervously, "Marshal Lin, I admit that our sisters did lie, but the fact is not what manager Lu said."


    "Oh? Does elder Yuming still have something to explain? " Lu Li smiles and pats Lin Wangbei on the shoulder, "Marshal Lin, may as well listen to what she wants to say?"


    Lin Wangbei said nothing, but did not take back the magic knife.


    Obviously, he was not joking.


    If Lingyin can''t give a reasonable explanation today, he really dares to kill the whole family of Lingyin!


    "Manager Lu was able to occupy a high position at a young age, and he was really not an ordinary man."


    Yu Ming helplessly looked at Lu Li and said sincerely: "our sisters are not intentionally deceiving. Please give me a high hand."


    She can see now that Lin Wangbei, the town marshal, is very powerful, but he is not good at fighting with people. Whenever anything goes wrong, he is good at killing people with a knife.


    However, Lu Li, who seems to be an ordinary teenager, is really smart. From entering the gate of Lingyin, he has carefully paid attention to many details, and even explored the details of Lingyin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    Like such a delicate and intelligent guy, Yu mingning can face Lin Wangbei, and doesn''t want to continue to entangle with Lu Li.


    So, she and Yu Qianqiu looked at each other, and Yu Qianqiu nodded helplessly.


    Yuming then turned around and said, "just as manager Lu said, our spirit and concealment are indeed the benefits of Qianji mountain. But what happened after that was not what manager Lu said. He wanted to use the sword of the holy kingdom to destroy Qianji mountain. "


    "What do you want?" Lin Wangbei''s voice was very cold.


    "We just want to live." Yu Qianqiu gave a bitter smile with a sad expression. "Although there are some deceit in that statement, some of them are true."


    "It is also a fact that Lingyin has already declined completely, and it is also a fact that we have been humiliated by the door-to-door repair."


    Jade thousand autumn slowly road.


    "Well?"


    Lu Li''s face shows a trace of surprise.


    He really guessed that there must be some truth in Yu Qianqiu''s earlier remarks, but he didn''t expect that the real situation was actually this thing that he thought was nonsense.


    A clan with master Mingyou sitting in the town, even if how weak, those loose repair also dare not come to humiliation. No matter what kind of forces are behind the scattered cultivation, even if the strong masters of the realm kill them, their existence like cannon fodder will be in vain.


    No matter how many benefits have been promised, there will be no loose repair going crazy and doing this kind of self seeking activities.


    "Don''t be impatient. Just listen to me." Yuming knows that Lu Li is still not willing to believe it. This time, she did not hide anything, and simply said what happened in the mountains during this period of time.


    It turns out that the alliance of qianjishan organization is true, and many sects have chosen to join. At first, the same is true of Lingyin.


    But later, through this alliance, qianjishan became more and more powerful and showed his ambition.


    They gathered up the scattered monks in the mountains. At first, they just caused some disturbance around the various sects. At first, they didn''t think much about it. Later, they became more and more excessive and even hurt their disciples. Finally, someone could not help it.


    The first one who came forward to stop him was an elder of xiaozongmen. He killed a troublemaker, and then he was called to the door by Qianji mountain. He forcibly interrupted the elder''s limbs and extorted a lot of panacea and cultivation resources.


    After that, it was known to all that the loose repair was AMZI of Qianji mountain.


    At the beginning, Qianji mountain pulled the clans into the alliance. The United States called it the United forces. In fact, it used this method of inviting people to relax their vigilance and secretly shut down those who were not paid attention to. Until each family took the advantage and boarded the pirate ship, their tusks were exposed.


    Later, when the various schools found that the loose cultivation was actually a trap in Qianji mountain, at first, due to the advantages of Qianji mountain and the forces above each sect, they dared to be angry and dare not to speak out. They advised their disciples to try their best to avoid the disturbance of sanxiu, and if they could not, they should try not to hurt people''s lives.


    The hidden rule of mutual understanding did not last for a long time. The religious sects found that they were more and more daring to repair and gradually began to ask for resources. If they did not give them, they would stay in the zongmen square, which was very meaningful.


    When some families began to spend money to eliminate the disaster, those scattered repairs became more and more serious. They asked each family to provide resources on a monthly basis and collectively hand in the resources, which angered a large number of people.


    The powerful man in the large group killed several people and threatened to withdraw from the alliance. Later, only two Mingyou elders were sent from Qianji mountain to kill the murderer on the spot and asked for several times the resources. Then he left.


    At this time, people finally came to realize that the so-called alliance was false. After finding out the strength of each school, it was true to ask for benefits.


    With this kind of rogue means, Qianji mountain is about to polish the temperament of each clan. Even if all the sects in the mountain range are members of the devil sect, they have never seen such shameless routines. Finally, they can only hand in the month and gradually succumb.


    The same is true of Yuming.


    Even Lingyin is not as good as those who dare to resist.


    This clan is very rare, and only Yuming is a master. Even if she has the courage to fight back, how can the disciples resist the harassment of those shameless monks?


    What''s more, Yuming knew that if he was killed by a strong man in Qianji mountain, the Lingyin pulse would be really destroyed.


    If you lose your only master, you can''t resist the Revenge of Qianji mountain if you rely on the number of Lingyin and the immortal yuqianqiu.


    Moreover, Yu Qianqiu, as the only female patriarch of each clan, is not strong enough. She has a charming appearance. Yu Ming can''t imagine what kind of miserable insult her sister will be after she dies in the war.


    "Isn''t this just touching porcelain? Is there such a talent in the devil''s gate? "


    When Yu Ming explains everything clearly, Lu Li shows a surprised expression.This kind of trick to find a group of scoundrels to make trouble at home and dare to claim compensation is not a very common way of bluffing people in previous lives?


    What''s more, these magic men''s methods of touching porcelain are more than the hard core of previous lives.


    Those casual repairs were all about hitting porcelain with their own lives. Qianjishan, the fearless "accomplice", came out to settle everything and ask for compensation.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, Lu Li would have applauded the people in Qianji mountain who came up with this method.


    Talent.


    If he didn''t know that he was probably the only one, Lu Li would almost think that this man was his hometown.


    "In a word, this is probably the case. If we have to say something, we should blame our sisters for not being able to resist the temptation and were cheated by the people of Qianji mountain."


    Yuming shook his head and sighed, and obviously had some regrets.


    "Qianji mountain is so brazen


    Boom!


    The silence of Lin Wang''s North breath broke out, and his voice said: "if Lin hadn''t heard of it, I would never have thought of such a despicable means!"


    When Lu Li saw this man''s sense of justice burst out, he quickly dissuaded him: "Marshal Lin, before things are determined, we''d better not listen to the opinions of one family."


    With these words, Lu Li has nothing to say to Lin Wangbei, the town marshal.


    Elder brother, you are the marshal of the demon Kingdom, or a great master with the highest strength. Don''t you have any judgment ability of your own? First of all, I was deceived by these two women with a bitter meat plan. Then I heard another version and thought that everything was done by qianjishan?


    Although Lu Li feels that the second version is basically the truth of the matter, he is still wary of believing Yuming''s words before the truth is revealed.


    At least, before the client of qianjishan appeared, Lu Li thought it was stupid to listen to his family''s words.


    But Lin Wang believed it.


    Not only did he believe it, he did it twice.


    If it''s not true that he can''t beat Lin Wangbei, Lu Li would like to ask him how he lived to this day.


    With this kind of intelligence quotient, didn''t you have been cheated to death?


    In fact, Lu Li also wronged Lin Wangbei.


    Who is a fool who can cultivate to the peak of Mingyou? Not to mention Lin Wangbei, the town marshal of tuntian Shengguo, is outstanding in strength and unpredictable in military tactics. Even in a country with strong military strength, many people admire him.


    Maybe all of Lin Wangbei''s talents were used in the war and practice. Although there are no big problems in dealing with people and things, some things do appear to be biased.


    More importantly, compared with this verbal confrontation, Lin Wangbei is more used to speaking with strength. No matter who the other party is, as long as it is confirmed to be the enemy, he will be killed with a knife. If he can''t use a knife, he can use his mouth to deal with people. It''s really difficult for Lin Wangbei.


    "Did manager Lu really refuse to believe our sisters?"


    Yuming face some thin anger, she did not expect, after the real situation said, Lu Li actually still oil and salt did not enter, simply refused to believe her words.


    As a master of Mingyou, Yuming''s patience to explain so much depends on the face of Lin Wangbei and Lord Yan''s residence. Otherwise, she would like to kill Lu Li with one hand, rather than explain such nonsense with him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    "Elder Yuming, it''s not that I don''t believe it, but before the confrontation between the two sides, no matter which side I believe, it''s unfair to the other side."


    Seeing that Yu Ming was really dissatisfied, Lu Li explained: "if Marshal Lin and I went to Qianji mountain first today, and Qianji mountain and you had different opinions, or even beat each other upside down, would I believe it all?"


    "How can this be compared?"


    Yu Ming said angrily, "even Marshal Lin has heard of the reputation of Qianji mountain. They are powerful and tyrannical in this mountain range. Are they not insulting me, but they are my Lingyin to humiliate them?"


    In fact, there is a point in this statement.


    The situation of Lingyin pulse is really a bit miserable now. Except for Yuming, the master, the whole clan has no combat power.


    As for the patriarch, Lu Li glanced at Yu Qianqiu and sighed helplessly.


    It''s not that I despise her. If we really hand in hand, Lu Li, the Lord of the immortal territory, is sure to kill her within three swords.


    Even the immortal school official of the extremely evil riding can''t support both sides in his own hands. Lu Li now has great confidence in his combat power.


    When means emerge, it is not too much to call a sentence invincible.


    Even in the face of a weak master like Yuming, Lu Li can fight with confidence.


    "Manager Lu, I think what you said is reasonable. The strength of Qianji mountain really sweeps the whole mountain range. Although you don''t know it, Lin is very familiar with them. It can be said that he has dealt with them several times. "


    At this time, Lin Wangbei stood up to speak for the two sisters of the jade family. "The people of Qianji mountain had been crossing the mountains since the time of the former Emperor. If the former Emperor hadn''t subdued them, the mountain range closest to the imperial capital would have become their back garden."


    "What''s more, the patriarch of Qianji mountain, who was once in contact with him, is indeed a shameless man, and is not worthy of the position of a patriarch."


    Although Lin Wangbei is not filled with righteous indignation, he is very angry when he mentions the Lord of Qianji mountain and remembers the battle at that time.


    "On that day, when Lin chased and heard that Zhengrong entered the mountain range, the breath of Qianji mountain completely disappeared. Lin thought that Qianji mountain had changed. Now, it seems that not only does he have no remorse, but he has become more and more serious!"


    Lin Wangbei breathed a deep breath of depression. He was really angry.


    It is not only because of the experience of Lingyin, but also because all the clans in this mountain range are suppressed by Qianji mountain. It is undoubtedly difficult for him to fulfill the emperor''s command and accept all the sects.


    Even if the spirit of their attitude is OK, they dare not disobey the opinions of Qianji mountain. If Qianji mountain interferes in the future, what should we do?


    "Marshal Lin''s words really make Li feel guilty."


    Just then.


    A voice suddenly burst into the hall, with a sense of helplessness, so that several people in the hall look slightly changed.


    "It''s Li Qiankun!"


    Yu Ming recognized the voice and turned pale: "how did he come?"


    "Li Qiankun? Is that the Lord of Qianji mountain? " When Lu Li heard the name, he probably guessed the identity of the other party.


    "Ha ha, yes, Li is the current patriarch of Qianji mountain."


    Outside the main hall, several figures came into the hall.


    The first one looked young, but he had an extraordinary bearing, luxurious clothes, holding a piece of warm jade in his hand. He looked at all the people present and finally fixed himself on Lin Wangbei''s face: "Marshal Lin, you and I have not seen each other for more than ten years?"


    "Li Qiankun."


    Lin Wangbei frowned and took a step forward: "if you do this kind of business within the scope of the imperial capital, you are not afraid that Lin will lead the army to destroy your Qianji mountain?"


    "Afraid? Of course? "


    Li Qiankun laughed, and then handed the jade to a man behind him. He said with a smile: "but Li feels that Marshal Lin must be a nostalgic person, determined not to destroy my Qianji mountain."


    "Otherwise, as soon as Qianji mountain is extinguished, every clan in the mountain will die and their teeth will be cold. Who dares to serve the holy kingdom?"


    As soon as Lin Wang Bei looked Su, he was silent.


    As Li Qiankun said, if he really conquered all the sects in the mountains ahead of time, no matter what means he used, he would have achieved something that the holy kingdom could not do for the time being. If he used the means of thunder to destroy Qianji mountain, it might be happy enough, but it could not solve all the problems.


    After all, Lin Wangbei didn''t know what attitude each sect was at the moment.


    If all of them are like the spirit hidden pulse, it''s good to say that if some of them think that they have gone to Qianji mountain and come to tuntian Shengguo, there is no difference between them, and they even worry that they will become the next Qianji mountain to be destroyed. Even if they are unwilling to do so, they can only exterminate all these people, so as to eliminate future troubles.


    However, if it is true to that point, swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven will lose people''s heart.Aware of Lin Wangbei''s silence, Lu Li glanced at Li Qiankun in front of him and suddenly said with a smile: "I can''t believe that the Lord of Qianji mountain is such a romantic young man."


    Li Qiankun frowned, as if he had just found Lu Li. He turned his head and looked at him. Then he said with a light smile: "is this one?"


    "Yan Wang Fu, Lu Li."


    Lu Li introduced himself by holding fists and directly omitted that long string of titles.


    It''s still a bit fresh to scare people with such things as official positions and titles for the first time. If they''ve been mentioned all the time, Lu Li himself is a bit bored.


    "Oh, it''s Lord Lu."


    Li Qiankun looked up and down at Lu Li and said with a smile: "Lord Lu seems to have a bit of eye-catching, and the Yan palace has never heard of such a person. And Li remembers that there was a chief manager in the Yan palace before that."


    This speech sounds like an inquiry, but in fact it implies that Lu Li is just a little-known character, so don''t talk nonsense here.


    Lu Li didn''t think he was disobedient. He said with a bright smile: "director yuan? What Li Zongzhu said was already the old calendar. Yuan Jingtao was ambitious and betrayed the king of Yan. He should be dead now. "


    "Ah, some people are so shameless that they eat their master''s food and enjoy the benefits brought about by the master. As a result, they are so distracted that they do such things. If you want me to say that such people should chop and feed the dogs, Lord Li thinks I''m right?"


    "Boy, be careful when you speak. This is not the place for you to talk nonsense."


    Li Qiankun was smiling and didn''t say a word. Instead, one of the two elders who followed him stood up with a hint of warning.


    "Why, my words have pricked you in the pain?"


    Lu Li glanced at him, "old man, although I have lived for a short time, I have seen many strange people. Some people pick up money and some people pick up treasures. But it''s the first time that you pick up and scold me like this."


    "You


    The old man''s face changed. He was trying to say something, but he was blocked by Li Qiankun''s hand.


    Li Qiankun stared at Lu Li for a few eyes, then said with a light smile: "Lord Lu''s eloquence is quite good. Compared with Marshal Lin, you can say that you can speak and speak. With this mouth alone, you can''t afford to walk outside."


    "Master Li praised it falsely."


    Lu Li pretended to be modest and said: "being able to speak well is not a skill. Like Marshal Lin, a strong man who can destroy a sect is the realm I yearn for."


    The implication is that if I have the strength to destroy you, I will destroy your Qianji mountain at this moment.


    Li Qiankun squinted, "very good, young people have backbone arrogance, this is not a bad thing."


    "But."


    He changed his words, "but I''m afraid you can''t meddle in today''s affairs. If you don''t speak rudely again, Marshal Lin will not teach you, and Li will teach you a lesson for your elders."


    Li Qiankun regarded Lu Li as a descendant of the aristocratic family. He thought that he had some backing behind him, so he dared to be so unscrupulous.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong.


    Lu Li''s foundation is not from any family backers, but from Lin Wangbei and the whole tuntian Shengguo.


    No matter how powerful your sects are, you are just living on the land of devouring the holy land of heaven. Such scenes can''t even reach the diplomatic level. At most, you come to recruit a group of "bandits".


    With the help of a few masters, the power of native chickens and dogs dare to be arrogant and not pay attention to the holy land of tuntian?


    So Lu Li didn''t care about Li Qiankun''s threat. After smiling, he looked at Lin Wang Bei, who was beside him. "Marshal Lin, this is a bit harsh to me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    Since there are tiger skins to pull, Lu Li naturally moved Lin Wangbei out of the building at the first time.


    Lin Wangbei is also very face saving, and his whole body exudes a sense of awe inspiring. "Manager Lu is the foreign affairs director of the Yan palace, and the four leaders of the earth department. In terms of official position, he is comparable to a senior official. If you insult him again, you will humiliate the holy kingdom."


    Li Qiankun moved his eyes and looked at Lu Li silently.


    He thought that Lu Li was just a spoiled son of an aristocratic family. He worked with Lin Wangbei to earn credit.


    After all, Lu Li heard the threat outside the mountain gate. At that time, he only thought that he was a young boy and talked a lot. But he didn''t expect that this young boy was still a powerful man.


    However, Li Qiankun still had some Chengfu. Although he was surprised at the bottom of his heart, he didn''t show a little on his face. He said with a smile: "that''s really Li who doesn''t know Mount Tai. Don''t blame Mr. Lu."


    This time, he clasped his fists and saluted with a cry from Lord Lu, who was sincere and had no perfunctory meaning at all.


    Lu Li laughed and was too lazy to answer him. Instead, he said, "Master Li, since he has listened to our conversation, he should know what we are going to do this time."


    "I just wanted to see what kind of advice Lu Sheng wanted to do in time."


    Li Qiankun, however, was not deceived. He pretended to be distressed and said, "so listening to a few people''s conversations is only half listening. Is Li missing any details?"


    This is a good one. The role of body.


    Lu Li glanced at him without saying anything.


    Li Qiankun is totally different from other strong men he has ever seen. He does not seem to have the airs of being a strong man, and he does not care about the dignity of the so-called grand master. Even if his previous words were full of sarcasm, they were covered by his laughter. Instead of being angry, he showed some magnanimity.


    But that''s how Lu Li found this person difficult to deal with.


    If a master who has a hot temper and cares about his face can''t be excited at the moment, he will give up the initiative.


    After all, Lu Li still has some trust in Lin Wangbei''s strength, which is worse than his lip service. Once the Zhenguo Marshal makes a knife, he will not lose to Li Qiankun, right?


    However, Li Qiankun''s "bearing humiliation" attitude made Lu Li hold his mind for a while.


    Since he is not willing to accept the recruitment, there is no need for him to be too eager.


    In any case, tuntian Shengguo''s acceptance of the mountain sect must be a must. Li Qiankun should also know this in his heart. At the moment, they quarrel with each other, but they want to fight for some interests and sell themselves at a good price.


    Otherwise, he would have taken over the whole mountain force in advance. However, if there was any evil intention, there was no need to venture out and hide in the dark. He would wait until the war between the kingdom of devouring heaven and the kingdom of extreme demon, and then he would jump out and give it a sharp blow.


    Even if you can''t let tuntian Shengguo hurt your muscles and bones, I''m afraid it will have to hurt for a while. But he still chose to come out to talk, which proved that he did not want to stand on the opposite side of the kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    After passing these messages quickly in his mind, Lu Li squinted and thought for a moment, gave Lin Wangbei a wink, and then said with a smile: "at present, the representatives of the various sects have not arrived, so it is futile for us to discuss. The time limit I gave earlier is half an hour, and now there is enough time for them to prepare."


    "Master Li, why don''t you take a rest here and talk about it later?"


    "Well, Lord Lu is really thoughtful."


    Li Qiankun strode to a large number of guest seats, picked a seat at will and sat down.


    As soon as he sat down, the atmosphere suddenly seemed a little silent.


    Lu Li, however, took a master''s posture and went to the Yu family''s sisters. He first took a look at Yu Ming, and then said to the real patriarch Yu Qianqiu: "Lord Yu, today''s business is sudden. But please rest assured that Lingyin is the first to show goodwill to the holy Kingdom. This will never be forgotten."


    As soon as this speech comes out, the tight expression on Yu Qianqiu''s face and Yu Ming''s face are relaxed and come down.


    Although Lu Li''s face is very tender, but they dare not have any contempt heart. What''s more, seeing Lin Wangbei''s obedience to Luli''s words at this time, we can see that the leading role of the next negotiation should be this young man.


    "Then my sisters and I would like to thank Lord Lu for Lingyin."


    Yu Qianqiu holds her lapel and worships it with great solemnity.


    Lu Li didn''t evade this worship, and was quite at ease.


    Because after receiving this worship, he not only has to work hard, but also has to fight for enough benefits for Lingyin. At least we have to let those sects have a look. Those who take the lead in joining the holy kingdom will be given preferential treatment.


    After all, it is up to you to work hard and contribute when the war starts. The holy state will certainly not be too harsh in terms of interests and attitude.


    In fact, this is the real core of the so-called negotiation.


    These clans have taken root in tun Tian Sheng''s country. There is nothing against them. Only when they find that tuntian Sheng Kingdom and Jitian demon Kingdom really want to go to war, their positions are somewhat embarrassed, and they will feel a little uneasy for a time.Now such a gesture is just to seek sufficient benefits. Lu Li thinks that there is nothing wrong with this matter. Even Li Qiankun''s behavior is not incomprehensible, but under the premise of all kinds of reasons, it can not be excessive.


    Want interests and status? Yes, no problem at all! As long as he is willing to contribute to the war between the two countries, Lu Li believes that the holy kingdom will not be stingy.


    However, if he was shameless and pushed forward, Lu Li also believed that the holy kingdom would never care to erase all threats by means of thunder before the war.


    During the silence of the three parties, representatives of various sects came to Lingyin Mountain Gate, and the original cold hall gradually became lively.


    However, after entering the hall, all the representatives of the clan went to greet Li Qiankun first, and then sat down beside him. In addition to occasionally a few people know to salute Lin Wang north, others simply ignore the side of Lu Li.


    This actually represents an attitude.


    "Want to play with me?" Lu Li looked at Li Qiankun, and there was a silent sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    When the seats near Li Qiankun are gradually full, he also raises his eyes and looks at Lu Li, his eyes slightly mocking, as if to say that you are still too young.


    "All the representatives should have arrived."


    At this time, Li Qiankun stood up and said, "although there are still people who have not come, there are so many representatives of the clan. Li feels that it is enough."


    His words have not finished, Lu Li then light way: "enough?"


    "Not enough."


    Lu Li''s eyes glanced at the opposite seat, "I said, half an hour, all will be present."


    "Lord Lu, at that time, you were just shouting in the air. Some people didn''t hear the mountain range. Can''t you blame them?"


    Li Qiankun shook his head and said in a very polite way: "if you miss a word from Lord Lu by mistake, you will be angry and destroy the family''s clan. It will appear that the means of the holy kingdom are too cold."


    In a few words, he brought the topic back to the holy Kingdom, dragging it into the water all the time.


    But none of the representatives here spoke up.


    Even though there are some masters of Mingyou, they seem to be deaf and dumb at this time, and let Li Qiankun put forward his opinions alone.


    Seeing this scene, we should say that they did not collude before, and they would not believe killing Lu Li.


    However, Lu Li also did not pick the broken, just chuckled: "the door of exterminating people is indeed too much."


    Li Qiankun showed an unexpected expression. He thought that Lu Li was soft. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard Lu Li say: "but I have a good sense of time. I say it''s half an hour, that''s half an hour. If it''s not time, don''t come again. "


    After that, Lu Li leaned against the back of his chair, and said, "there''s still time. I can wait."


    Li Qiankun took a deep look at Lu Li and then exchanged eyes with several masters around him.


    The masters all showed a worried look.


    Lu Li sees all these things in his eyes, and actually knows their plans.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    It has to be said that Li Qiankun is a man of some means.


    Although Lu Li can see his intention, he has no choice but to accept the move.


    This guy united with the various sects in the mountains to form a so-called alliance, to win over the four sides, in order to gain enough voice in the negotiations with the holy land.


    Moreover, the representatives from different sects did not say anything at all, and showed an attitude of obedience to Li Qiankun, which was a solid and solid down-to-earth power.


    Not to mention that there are still people who have not come. Lu Li believes that those who fail to show up in time are the real confidants of Li Qiankun.


    After all, he has put the words out, after half an hour did not show up, directly slaughtered the clan. Although this is only a threat, but anyone who has a little brain will not test the law by example to see if he will kill one.


    But Li wanted to try.


    That''s why he arranged the play. When someone didn''t arrive or stepped on it, could he really destroy their family?


    Because this small matter destroys a person, will inevitably cause the other clan to have the rabbit dead fox sad feeling. If it doesn''t die, isn''t it that Li Qiankun slapped him in the face?


    "What kind of Lord is this guy? It''s time to go into business


    After figuring out what Li Qiankun meant, Lu Li couldn''t help but take a look at him.


    For the first time, he met such a clever master Mingyou.


    The other side is familiar with this inferior means, and there is no psychological barrier at all.


    If Lu Li had not thought that he was also a shameless man, if only Lin Wangbei came here today, he would have been eaten to death by Li Qiankun.


    "Lord Lu."


    Finally, Li Qiankun bowed his hands and said with a smile, "should the time be almost the same? Those who have not come will not come. With so many representatives of the clan gathered here, we can''t just wait here. What do you think? "


    "Wait a minute."


    Lu Li didn''t even lift his eyelids, his tone was loose.


    Li Qiankun''s expression did not change. He said with a smile: "if Lord Lu insists, Li naturally has no opinion."


    After that, he looked at the representatives and leaders of the various sects around him. His eyes were handed out one by one, and he said faintly, "you have heard Lord Lu''s words. Wait a minute."


    "Huangkou children dare to discuss big things. Isn''t there any other official in the kingdom of swallowing heaven? "


    With the hint of Li Qiankun''s eyes, a middle-aged man sneered.


    "Marshal Lin."


    The middle-aged man looked at Lin and bowed his hand in the north. "I''m here to discuss with the holy Kingdom sincerely in the face of Marshal Lin. If Marshal Lin continues to call on this child to insult us, then don''t blame us for not accompanying us. "


    "That''s right."


    "A boy who doesn''t have enough hair is still here. I don''t like him for a long time."


    The words of the middle-aged immediately attracted many people''s agreement.


    Lin Wangbei''s face was cold and silent.


    Since he decided to believe in Lu Li, he would not come forward at such a time. Although Lin Wangbei is not good at dealing with such scenes, he is not really stupid. He knows that these people are trying to embarrass Lu Li. If he spoke again, this group of people would immediately attack them, and Lu Li''s situation would be even more difficult.


    Lu Li looked at these people and found that they were the closest representatives of the clan to Li Qiankun.


    Needless to say, these people must have reached some kind of agreement with qianjishan before they dare to embarrass themselves.


    Li Qiankun looked at the scene with a smile. He neither helped nor stopped. He looked at Lu Li with a smile in his eyes, which was quite a bit of a mockery.


    "Young people, sometimes, background and strength are not the most important things. If there is no brain, even if you swallow the kingdom of heaven, how about the invincible? "


    Li Qiankun sneered in his heart and then sat down comfortably.


    "It''s almost time."


    Lu Li sat up straight, his eyes swept to the representatives of the sect with the highest voice. He said faintly: "reason is not in the high voice. The bigger your voice is, the more timid you will be exposed."


    "If you''ve got all the benefits, then you can do the trick better."


    After shaking his head, Lu Li glanced at the door where no one came in. Just as he was about to continue to speak, a voice of apology came in from the outside.


    I''m sorry I''m late, folks


    No sooner had the voice been heard than a young man strode in.


    Behind him, followed by an old servant who couldn''t see the depth clearly. The old servant glanced at the whole scene, only stopping at Li Qiankun and Lin Wangbei.


    "It turned out to be the black sage of Feiyu mountain."


    Li Qiankun pretended not to know this person''s identity, and said with a smile: "this discussion has not started yet. It''s not too late for Wu shengshao to come."


    In fact, he alerted all the people present, especially Lu Li.What can you do if he breaks your rules?


    Lu Li squinted and his fingers moved.


    Recently, the father of Chigger asked him to take care of his father''s body for a long time


    Wu Sheng walked down the steps given by Li Qiankun. He didn''t care that Lu Li and Lin looked north.


    Lu Li''s eyes will stay on his face, roughly can see that this person must be arrogant, and the status is not low.


    It''s OK to ignore him. Lin Wangbei is a Grand Marshal. Even he dares to ignore him. He must rely on him.


    "Feiyu mountain is the strongest sect outside Qianji mountain, and the power of the patriarch is not inferior to Li Qiankun. This Wu Sheng is his only son. He has raised his dignity since he was young, and he is arrogant. "


    Yu Ming saw Lu Li''s doubts and compressed his voice with his sincere Qi and passed it into his ears.


    After listening to Yuming''s explanation, Lu Li remained unchanged and nodded slowly.


    That is to say, this wusheng is a second generation?


    Flashed this idea, Lu Li suddenly laughed.


    The second generation is better.


    This kind of domineering character is certainly not as impeccable as Li Qiankun.


    "Since you are late, what are you doing here? Get out of here. "


    Lu Li''s eyes narrowed and his tone was extremely indifferent.


    Are you arrogant? Then I''m more arrogant than you are.


    Isn''t it bikuang? Lu Li has never been afraid of anyone.


    Sure enough, hearing Lu Li''s merciless reprimand, Wu Sheng''s expression on his face was slightly stiff. He turned his head and looked at it, pretending to be surprised: "these two are..."


    "After all, it''s natural for Wu Sheng Shao to live in the mountains for a long time, and it''s natural that they don''t recognize them. This is Marshal Lin Wang Beilin. He is the marshal of Tungsheng kingdom. He is in charge of military power and has always been invincible. "


    After Li Qiankun introduced Lin Wangbei, when it was Lu Li''s turn, Lu Li sneered and said, "I''ve lived in the mountains for a long time. It''s good to say, but I''m a fool with no eyesight?"


    "This one..."


    Li Qiankun didn''t expect that Lu Li''s mouth was so fast that he was a bit stunned.


    "There''s no need to introduce. As long as you don''t come within half an hour, you don''t have to."


    Lu Li stood up and didn''t look at Li Qiankun. Instead, he looked at Wu Sheng and said, "do you want to muddle through? You didn''t take my words seriously? "


    After being humiliated continuously, Wu Sheng could not hold his face any longer. He said in a deep voice: "this friend, you and I have no injustice or hatred. Why should we put so much emphasis on it? I''m a little late. Do you want to get rid of it? "


    "Get out of here?"


    Lu Li shook his head and clenched his hands behind him. He sneered and said, "if you didn''t come, it''s all right. Since you''re here, how can I let you go out as if there were no one else?"


    "Little Lord, be careful!"


    Wu Sheng didn''t react. Standing behind him, the old servant had already taken a step. Without hesitation, he punched the void in front of him.


    The void was rippled, and the old servant''s fist was also full of fire, and his eyes were quite frightened.


    Shua Shua Shua!


    Although he protected the black sage behind him, when he hit the void earlier, the scattered force flew to both sides and turned into sharp sword Qi, which carved the floor tiles and stone pillars of the hall with scars.


    "Master Mingyou?" Lu Li still backs his hands and stares at the old servant.


    "Sword repair?"


    The old servant took a deep breath and slowly vomited out two words. Then he said in a deep voice: "the sword is very sharp, and the sword is very fast. It''s very rare for you to cultivate a sword like this. I don''t want to be the enemy of you. Stay away. "


    His duty is to protect wusheng, so although the strength of the realm of all suppress Lu Li, but dare not start.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    Until this time, Wu Sheng, who was protected by the old servant, also knew what had just happened. He looked at the sword marks engraved everywhere, and his face turned pale.


    If it wasn''t for the old servant''s bold action just now, those sword marks would have been engraved on his body.


    At the thought of this, Wu Sheng''s anger in his heart leaped up. He did not care to pretend that he was modest. He was so angry that he said: "dare to attack me! Yu Bo, kill this dog for me


    The old servant''s look changed. He was about to speak, but he saw that behind Lu Li, Lin Wangbei stood up slowly.


    "Young master, don''t be impulsive. If you really start, I''m afraid I can''t protect you."


    He has a good idea of his own abilities.


    If Lin Wangbei made a move, he would have to leave his old bone here today.


    Wu Sheng bit his teeth, but also know the priority, angry: "since we are not welcome here, Yu Bo, let''s go!"


    Turning around, Wu Sheng and Li Qiankun exchanged a look.


    Naturally, Li Qiankun was very satisfied.


    "I am young and full of vigor, so I can''t stand the challenge. You''ve offended a lot of FeiGuang


    "I''d like to see how you want to end the next thing?"


    Li Qiankun glanced at Lu Li with a smile and assumed the posture of watching a good play.


    Compared with crushing opponents with strength, Li Qiankun appreciates the taste of standing at the back to control the whole situation.


    In particular, playing with such a giant as tuntian Shengguo in applause, Li Qiankun felt comfortable even if he thought about it. Can be so bloodless to get benefits, why like a reckless man to end up fighting?


    He thought so, but he was looking forward to Lu Li''s next performance.


    "Go? Did I let you go? "


    See Wu Sheng want to take the old servant to leave, Lu Li opens his hand, the Dragon kiss sword has already started, a sword to Wu Sheng!


    As the young master of Feiyu mountain, Wu Sheng can''t be a straw bag, and his realm is also a real and indestructible one. At the moment of Lu Li''s hands, Wu Sheng has already reacted to it, turns around and blows a hand, spreading the real Qi in the shape of flying feathers, and immediately blocks Lu Li''s sword edge.


    A jingle chaos, Lu Li cut off the flying feather, step on the foot, Lingyin pulse hall ground will appear a wide range of cracks, his figure also flashed like a shell, the tip of his sword pointed straight to the throat of Wu Sheng.


    Wu Sheng said angrily, "don''t deceive people too much."


    "Too much bullying? I gave you a chance, but you made the wrong choice. "


    With a sneer, Lu Li turned his sword into a thousand streamers and flew out of the hall directly with Wu Sheng.


    And Lu Li naturally followed, chasing Wu Sheng to fly out.


    "Little Lord!"


    Seeing this, the old servant was about to burst into momentum, and a long black knife had already been placed on his shoulder.


    Behind him rang the cold voice of Lin Wangbei: "don''t want to die, just stand here and wait."


    "You You... " The old servant noticed Lin Wangbei''s killing intention, and his true spirit was somewhat stagnant. He didn''t need to start to know that the gap between them was totally different. He immediately looked at Li Qiankun with a look of help.


    Li Qiankun hesitated for a moment and stood up and said, "Marshal Lin, don''t hurt the harmony."


    "Go away!"


    Lin Wangbei''s answer to the shame of Li Qiankun is only one word.


    Li Qiankun was drunk and scolded, and his expression was a little ugly. He snorted coldly: "Marshal Lin, if he has this attitude, Li will only think that he has never lived in the future."


    Boom!


    As soon as his words were finished, Lin Wangbei had already cut out a knife, which made a broken scar on the ground.


    "Those who step on the scar will die!" Lin Wangbei looked at the representatives of the clan with a cold eye, and finally put his eyes on Li Qiankun''s face. "If you want to try, just go through it."


    Li Qiankun squinted, but slowly stepped back.


    He didn''t want to fight Lin Wangbei at this time.


    It''s small to win or not to fight, but once you look north at Shanglin, it''s like tearing your face away from the holy land of tuntian.


    The purpose of his agitation today is not to rebel, but to gain more benefits from the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    If you go up against Lin Wangbei, the holy land of tuntian will turn upside down. The small Qianji mountain may not be able to withstand the anger of the holy kingdom.


    However, Li Qiankun stepped back, but a smile appeared on his face and said faintly: "is Marshal Lin so confident in him? Wu Sheng is the young master of Feiyu mountain. He has been taught by various masters since he was young. Whether it is resources or talent, he should be regarded as Tianjiao. If he killed Lord Lu, wouldn''t it destroy the possibility of further discussion? "


    Lin Wangbei did not say anything, but his eyes were cold.


    At this time, Yu Ming and Yu Qianqiu two sisters also stood out, but they obviously stood on the north side of Lin Wang.


    Yuming sneered and said, "Li Qiankun, you don''t have to be alarmist here. The strength of that young man is unpredictable. If Wu Sheng can hold on, even if his father is good at teaching and guiding."Li Qiankun''s face sank and he looked at Yuming. After a long time, he said, "Yuming elder, what do you mean? Do you want to betray the alliance


    "I''ve been forced into the alliance by qianjishan by your despicable means. I''m not willing. How can I betray?"


    Yu Qianqiu said with a light smile: "what''s more, the important thing today is how to merge the various sects of our mountains into the kingdom of swallowing the heaven. Is it possible that the alliance can be bigger than the kingdom of swallowing heaven?"


    Li Qiankun stopped talking.


    The more he was at such a moment, the less likely he was to give lip service.


    Li Qiankun did not quarrel with the two women and said with a smile: "even if you are a young talent, you should not underestimate the strength of each sect."


    Verbal argument is the most useless. No matter who wins or loses between Lu Li and Wu Sheng, the people present are not very concerned.


    What''s the use of more discussion in the fight between the two immortal realms?


    Only one of these two represents the holy kingdom of tuntian and the other represents the influence of the mountain sect, which leads to the debate.


    "Uncle Yu, don''t worry. I''m afraid he''ll have to be merciful in the end with your little master''s ability."


    Li Qiankun put on the side to watch the excitement of the expression, as well as the mood to comfort the old servant.


    Unfortunately, the old servant was not as optimistic as Li Qiankun.


    The sword that Lu Li just got out of the room was only seen by all the people. Only when he faced the sword head-on, could they feel the horror of Lu Li.


    His power is totally different from what undestruction should have.


    The old servant looked down at the bloodstain on his fist. His expression was a little gloomy.


    At this point.


    Outside the hall, there was a terrible voice and a startling roar.


    "You can''t kill me! Father, help me


    "Shaft! Dare you


    The two voices were heard almost at the same time.


    But hearing this sound, Li Qiankun''s face changed.


    Lin looked at the North''s reaction faster, standing in simultaneous interpreting, and the black knife awning flew out of the hall. The sky was like a thunder of thunder, and then a man''s angry roar: "Lin! Look! North


    Lin Wang was expressionless in the north, as if he had done a trivial matter.


    Bang!


    After a while, a headless corpse was thrown into the hall, and then a dark shadow flew in and landed at the feet of the old servant.


    The old servant bowed his head and saw Wu Sheng''s face full of panic. He only felt black in front of him and cried out sadly, "little Lord!"


    At his feet is the head of Wu Sheng!


    The old servant fell to his knees, holding the head of Wu Sheng, and his face was full of sadness.


    At the moment, people look at the headless corpse that flew to the palace at the beginning. It''s self-evident who belongs to it.


    "I said, I gave you a choice, but you chose the wrong one."


    A cold voice sounded faintly. Lu Li stepped into the hall with his long sword dyed with blood. He nodded to Lin Wangbei to express his thanks, and then he looked around coldly, "now you can have a chat."


    "Lord Lu, you''re a little too keen on killing people like that, aren''t you?" Li Qiankun''s face was very ugly.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li actually dared to kill Wu Sheng. Wu Sheng, a waste, called for help from the Lord of Feiyu mountain at the last moment, but he could not hold on to that moment.


    "After?"


    Lu Li chuckled, his palm loosened, and he put away the Dragon kiss sword. Then he said, "where did you go? According to my original idea, now Feiyu mountain should have no dogs and chickens. I only killed him. Isn''t that magnanimous? "


    Listening to this, many representatives of the clan were nervous.


    Some of them even looked up with anger in their eyes.


    Not to land, but to Li Qiankun!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    Li Qiankun now feels that the situation is out of control.


    He felt those angry eyes naturally.


    Because he has promised before that, as long as you listen to his words, envoys who swallow up the holy land of heaven will not only dare not kill people, but also offer better conditions to win them over.


    If it were not for this sentence, the number of people sitting on his side of Li Qiankun today would be at least half less.


    After all, not everyone is greedy for that benefit and is willing to take the risk to do the right thing with the kingdom of devouring heaven.


    But when most people do this, there are always people with a fluke that they can try. If they can, if they don''t participate, will they miss an opportunity in vain?


    However, this fluke psychology was completely broken at the moment when the headless corpse of Wu Sheng fell.


    Lu Li fiercely killed the young master of Feiyu mountain, and Lin Wangbei took out a knife to control two Mingyou masters. This is a stark warning.


    Admonish them, give face again shameless, this is the consequence!


    "Sorry, Marshal Lin, Lord Lu."


    Finally, in such a strange atmosphere, a representative of the religious sect could not bear the pressure and stood up and apologized: "today''s affairs are all the things that Li Qiankun has bewitched us, and we have been bewitched by ghosts for a while, and then we come up with such a stupid idea to do with the holy kingdom."


    Speaking of this, his face was full of shame, "if we did not swallow the kingdom of heaven, how can we settle down here and pass on the torch? Now, for a little benefit, I want to open a big mouth to the lion in the holy land, which is really a shame to our ancestors. "


    The representative of zongmen sighed and walked to the opposite side, which was a complete break with Li Qiankun.


    His behavior also made many people begin to reflect.


    Not to mention the power of tuntian Shengguo, it is said that most of them will join the alliance. In fact, they are forced by qianjishan to join the alliance after taking pains to join.


    But now Li Qiankun was crazy and wanted to take advantage of Tiansheng kingdom. The people were forced to agree to it.


    But until now, some people have come back.


    We are forced by qianjishan because we have no strength to resist.


    But now that tuntian Shengguo has offered to serve as a supporter for us, what are we afraid of you, Li Qiankun?


    When this idea gradually fermented, the second representative of the clan stood up and went straight to the opposite position without saying anything to Li Qiankun.


    If someone takes the lead, others will follow suit.


    More and more people get up to face each other, Li Qiankun''s expression is more and more gloomy.


    "Good, good."


    He laughed in a low voice and looked at Wu Sheng''s body for a long time. Finally, he raised his head and said to Lu Li, "Lord Lu, good means."


    This sentence is not ironic, but really convinced.


    Li Qiankun has always believed that power and strength are the subsidiary of wisdom. In this bureau, in addition to the ability to break everything, his plan of Li Qiankun is invincible. He has always been addicted to this feeling, especially the feeling of playing the strong with the powerful in his hands.


    However, Lu Li told him with practical actions that even if he did not have the strength to break everything, as long as he showed some force at the right time, it would be enough to turn the situation he had arranged into a mess.


    Lu Li killed Wu Sheng, which Li Qiankun had never thought of before. But now think of it, this is not a delicate hand, but full of lethality of good chess.


    Li Qiankun takes Wu Sheng as the vanguard, and by virtue of his status, he wants to give Lu Li a strong hand. However, Lu Li directly kills him and gives the powerful knot back to Li Qiankun. He even wakes up the others and realizes who they are facing.


    Only a simple hand destroyed the situation carefully arranged by Li Qiankun.


    So Li Qiankun really admired Lu Li''s courage and determination.


    "We can talk now."


    Lu Li ignored Li Qiankun, but walked into the crowd, looked around for a week, and said faintly: "since you are here, you should all know the attitude of the holy Kingdom, so I don''t have much nonsense."


    "Master Yu."


    Lu Li turns his head and looks at Xiangyu Qianqiu.


    Yu Qianqiu''s eyes moved, knowing that Lu Li was fulfilling his promise.


    First of all, Wu shengliwei was used, and then Lingyin was used to show kindness and set an example.


    This example will naturally get more benefits, as the first to join the Holy Land reward.


    "Mr. Lu, go ahead, please." Yu Qianqiu''s thoughts turn a hundred times, step forward, and look submissive.


    "If there is a war between the two countries, Lord Yu may lead the people to participate in the war?"


    Lu left the gate to see the mountain road.


    Jade Qianqiu eyes flash, "Lingyin pulse, willing to be sent by the holy state."


    "Good."


    Lu Li nodded, exchanged his eyes with Lin Wangbei, and then said, "in this case, from today on, each sect in this mountain range will be led by Lingyin, which is convenient to integrate forces in time when the war starts."


    "All the students who take part in the war are allowed to practice in Wuzong. The deacons, the elders, even the Lords, will be provided with all the resources within the next ten years. "Lu Li talked about the conditions for passing through linwangbeigou earlier, and many people were breathless.


    Resources for the next decade?


    What kind of concept is that?


    You should know that the resources spent by a disciple from Qi Qiao state to tongxuan realm, converted into holy state coins, is nearly 100000.


    If it is an immortal environment, or even a quiet place, the annual consumption of resources is an astronomical figure.


    He promised these people the resources consumption in the next ten years with one breath, which can be said to be very rich.


    Many people would like to agree on the spot.


    However, Li Qiankun asked at this time: "Lord Lu, it''s reasonable for us to submit to the foundation of the holy kingdom. It''s not appropriate for us to take the Lingyin as the leader of each sect in the mountain range?"


    After Li Qiankun raised this question, all the people present responded.


    In particular, the faces of several clansmen who did not deal with Lingyin were not good-looking.


    Although Lu Li mentioned that taking Lingyin as the leader is only a temporary measure to facilitate the integration of forces after the war. But even for a while, they would not bow to Lingyin.


    Not to mention it.


    There must be many advantages in sitting on this temporary position of leader, which even a fool knows. Now that people have decided to take refuge in the holy Kingdom, they have a lively mind.


    A representative of the clan asked, "Lord Lu, I don''t know what the responsibilities of this leader are? If the responsibility is too heavy, we are afraid that Lingyin will not be able to take on this responsibility, and we will delay the fighter plane at that time. Isn''t it a trouble for the holy kingdom? "


    "Not bad."


    "Brother Jin is right. This matter should be carefully considered, not sloppy."


    Some immediately nodded and said yes.


    Seeing these people''s faces, Yu Qianqiu is helpless, but Yu Ming is full of anger.


    When you were asked to take refuge in the holy Kingdom, you pretended to be deaf and dumb. Now that you think that the holy kingdom can become a supporter, you are scrambling to share the benefits?


    If it is not for fear of missing the business, Yuming would like to kill these fools now.


    "You should be led by Lingyin. That''s because I was disappointed by your previous attitude. What if, at the time of war, you swing from side to side as you do today


    "Since the wrong choice was made at the beginning, we should have the awareness of bearing the cost. If you have done something, you will be punished if you have done something wrong. If you want to pay no price, you should take refuge. What is the holy kingdom of heaven? Use it if you want, or kick it off if you don''t want to? "


    Lu Li was also disgusted with the faces of these people. He said coldly: "this matter has been decided. If you don''t accept it, you can go away now."


    In the face of his tough attitude, some people were angry, others were chatting, but no one left.


    Are you kidding? Wu Sheng''s body is still there. The Lord of Feiyu mountain was cut back by Lin Wangbei. He didn''t even have the courage to go back to avenge his son. If he left now, would it be like looking for death?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    But Lu Li''s tough attitude is not without dissatisfaction.


    It''s just that they don''t dare to do it again for a while.


    "Lord Lu, I don''t know what the holy Kingdom wants to arrange for us in Qianji mountain?"


    At this time, Li Qiankun, who was restrained a lot, arched his hands and laughed, and his attitude was very correct.


    He didn''t make any more provocative remarks, and seemed to soften up.


    But Lu Li just glanced at him, then turned his head as if he had nothing, and continued: "in addition to the resources, the cultivation of the disciples, your majesty also gives a benefit. If you work hard in this great war, after you win, you can go to the Holy Land and Practice for three days. "


    "Holy Land secret land?"


    "Is that true?"


    "If you can go to the Holy Land and Practice for three days, the elder of our sect can at least produce another master!"


    Hearing the news, all the people on the scene immediately became excited.


    Some people couldn''t help laughing, and even asked.


    Li Qiankun was left in the air and his face became more and more gloomy.


    "This method is vicious and cruel. If you don''t think of a way, we will target Qianji mountain in the future."


    An idea flashed through his mind, but he felt that he was locked in by a dangerous air.


    It was the moment when the murderous spirit leaked out. Lin Wangbei raised his head and stared at him with extremely indifferent eyes.


    As if he dares to have a little change, Lin Wangbei''s magic knife will not hesitate to cut him.


    Li Qiankun snorted coldly in the bottom of his heart and slightly restrained his killing intention, but he didn''t think so. "Can you protect this boy now, can you still protect him for a lifetime?"


    Today, Lu Li''s identity is regarded as the representative of tuntian Shengguo. No one in the audience can move him. After the success of the event, many people want to trouble him with his arrogant attitude today.


    The Lord of Feiyu mountain will not let him go.


    Wushengna is the only son of the master of feiyushan. Master Shouyuan of Mingyou is long. Although he doesn''t care about his offspring, the meaning of the only son can be different. Laolaizi, the great master of Feiyu mountain, was not fond of wusheng. He had been cultivated as an inheritor since he was a child. I don''t know how much effort he devoted and how much resources he wasted to cultivate wusheng to an immortal state.


    Now this descendant is killed by Lu Li with one sword. If it was not for the protection of Lin Wangbei, the master of Feiyu mountain would rather offend tuntian Shengguo and have to take revenge.


    Lin Wangbei was able to suppress the north for a while, but not for the first time. Unless the state of tuntian Shengguo would rather give up the battle power of Feiyu mountain and directly eradicate it for the sake of land separation.


    But that possibility is remote.


    After all, Feiyu mountain is the second largest gate in the mountain range. It is thankless to destroy Feiyu mountain.


    Lu Li seemed to be unaware of all this, but his eyes still remained among the people. He said with a smile: "entering the holy land for three days is a condition given by his majesty. You should believe Marshal Lin even if you don''t believe me."


    "This is indeed the promise of your majesty."


    Lin Wangbei admitted.


    Now his attitude is very cooperative. He has completely left the matter to Lu Li to deal with, and he has no feeling of being ignored at all.


    However, after hearing his recognition, the expressions of the representatives of the clan also changed, and they quickly said, "if this is true, we will naturally be willing to serve for the holy kingdom!"


    "That''s the secret land of the holy land."


    I don''t know who sighed.


    Holy land is the highest Holy Land in the world. With the six holy places of the right path, the other four countries are the same, and even rank not low.


    "Wait a minute, gentlemen."


    Li Qiankun saw that they wanted to surrender to Lu Li and Lin Wangbei on the spot. He frowned and said, "although that''s what they said, the terms given by the holy kingdom are too vague, right?"


    "Who is going to decide the limit of effectiveness? Holy land? Or ourselves? "


    Li Qiankun stared at Lu Li and said, "we can''t ask the people of our family to die when the holy Kingdom comes. We should also obey?"


    As soon as this statement was made, many people''s attitude cooled down.


    Yeah.


    It''s not the same thing as effectiveness and death.


    If they were allowed to take part in the war, the people of all clans had no objection. However, if the holy Kingdom ordered them to die, they would be treated as cannon fodder. Wouldn''t it not only cost them their lives, but also get no benefits?


    Some people, reminded by Li Qiankun, stopped talking immediately and intended to listen to Lu Li''s explanation.


    Now they are not in a hurry.


    In any case, it''s better to let Li Qiankun come forward. No matter what the result is, they will benefit from it.


    "Why, Lord Li feels that the benefits of the holy kingdom are so cheap that you can get them if you mix them up?"


    Lu Li finally turned his head to look at Li Qiankun and said with a smile: "if it doesn''t work hard, everyone will have a plan in mind. Your family will send one less strong person, his family will have a few disciples, or they will not even go to the front line of the battlefield, and just wait and see in the rear. What does tuntian Shengguo want it to do? Why do you benefit so much? ""Our relationship with tuntian Shengguo is just a cooperative relationship, not a subordinate one. Tuntian Shengguo benefits us and we help. This is what you and I would like to do. If the holy kingdom of heaven is not equal to the kingdom of the devil, will we still have to die? "


    Li Qiankun also sneered.


    His face was torn on both sides, and he had nothing to be polite about.


    Moreover, Li Qiankun thinks that Lu Li is still too tender and has too many loopholes in his speech. This is enough to shake many of the sects who intend to rely on the holy land of swallowing heaven.


    Originally, we were all for the benefit, but we really couldn''t talk about it. They had to give up the mountain gate. As long as the disciples and the strong were still there, it would be the same to start a new stove in another place.


    If tuntian Shengguo really wants to do this, it will only be the end of one shot and two pieces if it finally provokes collective resistance.


    After all, everyone wants the benefits, but they have to have the life to enjoy them.


    "What do you mean, it seems that the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven is doomed?" Lu Li squints.


    Li Qiankun said with a smile: "Li didn''t mean that, but I hope Lord Lu can understand the people. After all, we are not soldiers who swallow up the holy Kingdom, and we have no intention to die for the holy kingdom. It''s OK to help. If you want us to work hard, the price may not be very high. "


    Many people''s eyes flash slightly and nod frequently, believing that he is right.


    If they only help each other, tuntian Shengguo gives rewards and collects these sects. The two sides are cooperative. If after taking these things, tuntian Shengguo takes them for granted, what should it do?


    "What price do you want?"


    With a smile on his face, Lu Li couldn''t see the meaning of being angry at all.


    Li Qiankun said, "it doesn''t matter if Li or Lord Lu says it. The only people who can decide are the people present."


    "What do you think?" His eyes swept the room.


    "I think you''re talking nonsense."


    Yuming didn''t give him this face, and said coldly, "our sect has settled down in the territory of tuntian Shengguo. Strictly speaking, we are a part of tuntian Shengguo. Don''t you feel ashamed to shrink back and fight for such a small profit? "


    "Elder Yuming, that''s not what he said. Every clan has its own inheritance. Some of them are even more distant than the kingdom of devouring heaven. If we have to calculate it in this way, can an ancient sect set down a territory to open up a country, and in turn threaten to swallow up the Heavenly Kingdom and recognize it?"


    "Doggerel!"


    Yuming didn''t look at him.


    However, there are several people in the scene because of his words and show deep thought of the expression.


    In fact, the biggest difference between zongmen and dynasties lies in their sphere of influence. For example, today''s yezong, known as the first sect of the ancient times and known as the six states, has its sphere of influence comparable to that of a great dynasty, but still upholds the operation mode of the clan.


    If yezong wants to, it can become a country of its own, and even invade the territory of other countries in turn.


    Some people can''t help but wonder why we can''t?


    Why does tuntian Shengguo require all the clans to submit to it by virtue of its sphere of influence?


    This is actually the most typical concept of stealing.


    However, when it comes to interests, even master Mingyou is willing to deceive himself.


    Lu Li noticed that some people''s expressions had changed, so he said coldly: "Master Li, are you going to do the right thing with the kingdom of swallowing heaven?"


    "Lord Lu, where is this? Li just wants to fight for a fair treatment for all of you. Is this also wrong?" Li Qiankun sighed, and his expression seemed to have suffered much injustice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    No matter what his real intention was, some of the representatives of the various sects present were moved by his words.


    Some were silent again.


    However, some sects are not powerful enough, and the representatives who want to develop with this opportunity are hesitant.


    They can''t compare with Qianji mountain, or even the spirit of a hidden vein. They can only be regarded as a small family door to survive in the cracks. This war between the two countries is a crisis for the bulk, but it is an opportunity for them.


    As long as they can earn enough credit in the war and enter the vision of the holy land of swallowing heaven, they may also be able to soar into the sky and become the next Qianji mountain.


    "Although Li Zongzhu''s words are reasonable, we small families do not have so many ambitions. As long as tuntian Shengguo can guarantee the previous treatment, we are willing to work for tuntian Shengguo. "


    A small patriarch stood up and ignored Li Qiankun''s threatening eyes.


    He is just a warrior who can''t destroy the territory, and his strength may be inferior to that of Wu Sheng. If he doesn''t seize this opportunity, he wants to enter the Mingyou realm, and he doesn''t know when he will be.


    Li Qiankun took a look at the patriarch, and a silent sneer came out of his mouth. He didn''t pay attention to this man at all.


    How can a small clan join the holy kingdom? Not only could it not become a combat force, but it would eventually become a burden, crushing the holy land of swallowing heaven.


    "As long as they are willing to contribute to the holy Kingdom, they will not be stingy."


    Lu Li Chao''s patriarch laughed, then flicked his finger, and said calmly: "you must think well, this conversation today is not the holy kingdom to ask you. It is that the holy kingdom is willing to give you an opportunity to keep the inheritance of your family and not to bring about the tragic death of the disciples. "


    "If you continue to be shameless like this, the people who come to you next time may not be as easy to talk to as I am."


    "Lord Lu, is this a threat?" One of the patriarchs frowned with dissatisfaction.


    Lu Li glanced at him. "You can understand it as a threat, or as a kind warning. If there is a war between the two countries, you are like a thorn in the heart of the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven. If you are not pulled out, how can the holy Kingdom rest assured of fighting against the kingdom of heaven and the devil? "


    "You should understand the principle of settling down first when fighting against foreign countries?"


    Lu Li said here, with a bit of sarcastic smile: "you can not be like some people, greedy, and finally hurt others, also killed themselves."


    This is obviously about Li Qiankun.


    He not only killed Wu Sheng, but also made Qianji mountain in a very awkward position.


    The so-called alliance has already broken itself. Qianjishan has no chips in his hand to negotiate with the holy kingdom of tuntian. If it goes on like this, when the holy Kingdom closes up other sects, it will immediately clear up Qianji mountain.


    Li Qiankun naturally knows this, so he has been sparing no effort to destroy Lu Li.


    "I think what Lord Lu said is very reasonable. We, the small families, have indeed inherited the feelings of the holy kingdom. Those fake people in the outside world think that we are the devil''s gate, and all of us are big demons. But we know in our own mind that we should have a bottom line when we do things for people. "


    At this time, another patriarch stood up and sighed: "there was indeed some greedy desire to get more benefits from the holy kingdom. But the advantage of this thing, is to rely on their own life to exchange. "


    He looked at several lords who were in the same situation around him and asked, "which one of our demons didn''t fight hard for a little training resources. He would lose his life if he had any carelessness. How come they have become masters and elders one by one, but they have no courage to work hard? "


    "Are we really afraid? Old? "


    The patriarch sighed, shook his head, and said nothing more.


    As Lu Li said, the roads are all chosen by themselves. What the holy land of swallowing Heaven gives is a way, a choice, not asking for their help.


    He just figured out this point, so he came forward and advised him.


    If there is still someone who can''t think clearly, he will not say more, which is boring in vain.


    "Hey, you old boy, I beat you several times when you came to steal the elixir in my clan territory. Why? Now that you become a patriarch, you think you are higher than Laozi? "


    A skinny man sneered at the master and said, "I''m not as good as you now. I''m just a small deacon of the sect. But since the sect sent me today, I can do it too!"


    As the two men came forward, there were the patriarchs of the small clan, and the elder''s expression wavered.


    At last, there were more and more people behind Lu Li. Although they were all warriors from small sects, they already outnumbered the other side in terms of number.


    The remaining people who are still hesitating are obviously big families and big businesses. They dare not take risks easily, or they just want to bite to death and let tuntian Shengguo spit out some benefits."Very well, it seems that there are still quite a few sober people among you."


    Lu Li clapped his hands and laughed. He was very satisfied. "Please rest assured. Since you choose to believe in the holy Kingdom and believe in me, you will not suffer any loss whether you swallow the holy kingdom or I myself."


    "Thank you, Lord Lu first."


    "Lord Lu, benevolence and righteousness!"


    "Mr. Lu, you''re welcome. Anyway, we have only one arm. If we don''t sell a good price now, where can we find such opportunities in the future?"


    These people got Lu Li''s promise, and whether they were sincere or insincere, their faces were relaxed and they began to thank Lu Li one after another.


    "Marshal Lin, let the old man go." At this time, Lu Li also looked at the old servant who was still pressed down by the long knife of Lin Wang north.


    At the moment, the old servant fell to his knees, holding the head of Wu Sheng, looking sad and angry, but he did not say a word.


    Lin Wangbei nodded and stood still, but the Qi machine locked the old servant. As long as he dares to move, Lin Wangbei is confident that he can be killed with three knives.


    "Old man, I hope you can go back and say to your patriarch that there is a head for injustice and there is a master for debt. I will take the Revenge of killing my son alone. Before that, don''t lose your head and blow your anger on the head of the holy land of swallowing heaven. "


    Lu Li didn''t care about the old servant''s pent up anger. He walked up to him and said, "as long as Feiyu mountain is willing to stand on the side of tuntian Shengguo, don''t continue to be used as a knife envoy, I can wait for him to revenge at any time."


    "I remember."


    The old servant took a deep breath, but he was sensible. He didn''t complain too much about Lu Li. Then he said in a deep voice, "please let me take away the body of the little Lord."


    "That''s right."


    Naturally, Lu Li will not refuse this request.


    The old servant stood up slowly, went to Wu Sheng''s headless body, picked up the body, and then looked at Li Qiankun with a pair of indifferent eyes.


    Li Qiankun was shocked by the look in his eyes. Although he was not afraid of the old servant''s violence, he knew that his relationship with feiyushan was going to change.


    At least half of the reason why feiyushan will be defeated this time is because of his instigation.


    Now that Wu Sheng is dead, even if the Lord of Feiyu mountain will hate the murderer, he will also hate him!


    If it was not for him, Li Qiankun, how could the Lord of feiyushan be moved and sent his only son to the muddy waters?


    With just one look in his eyes, Li Qiankun realized that something was wrong. Just as he wanted to say something, the old servant turned to Lu Li and said in a deep voice: "it''s common for a warrior to live or die, but after all, Wu Sheng is the young master of Feiyu mountain. Lord Lu killed him today, and Feiyu mountain will discuss a statement in the future."


    "It''s just today that feiyushan is in love."


    The old servant bowed his head, indicating that he would remember today''s events.


    Lu Li not only has a grudge against Feiyu mountain, but also has grace. Let Lin Wangbei release him to leave. Obviously, he didn''t intend to care about feiyushan''s role in this incident. As long as feiyushan''s patriarch was not stupid, he would surely understand the meaning of this move.


    "The old man doesn''t have to be like this. If you want a statement, I''ll be waiting for it." Lu Li smiles.


    The old servant hears the speech, after having a deep look at him again, he turns to leave the main hall of Lingyin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    His departure means that Feiyu mountain has acquiesced to the conditions of the holy Kingdom, and this large gate, second only to Qianji mountain, has chosen to bow to the holy kingdom.


    In this way, Li Qiankun''s situation is even more embarrassing.


    Even Feiyu mountain has recognized it. You are still jumping up and down here. Do you want to fight against the holy kingdom with your own strength?


    It would be silly to have someone follow him at such a time.


    You, Li Qiankun, are helpless. You still want to fight against tuntian Shengguo. If we continue to follow the nonsense, are you crazy or are we crazy?


    At this time, many leaders also made a decision and went to Luli without hesitation.


    A moment later, Li Qiankun was already empty except for the two attendants he had brought.


    Li Qiankun looked at those people one by one to Lu Li, his face became more and more gloomy.


    "Master Li, but what else do you want to say?"


    Lu Li laughed.


    Li Qiankun, with a overcast face, said coldly, "Lord Lu has become a success. Why ask someone Li? The overall situation has been decided, Li naturally There is nothing to say. "


    A word to say is Li Qiankun''s soft.


    Until this time, Li Qiankun looked at Lu Li''s smiling face and remembered that he was also a master.


    Master!


    Li Qiankun bit his teeth.


    This represents the title of wudaodashan. I don''t know when he has become a disgrace by himself.


    Li Qiankun was addicted to these means and gradually forgot that he was once a warrior with courage.


    Today''s drama, he was taught a solid lesson by Lu Li.


    "Let''s wait for the next day, Li will come back and fight you head-on." Li Qiankun took a deep look at Lu Li and hid all his feelings.


    Looking for trouble in the future?


    Lu Li took a look and knew what kind of abacus Li Qiankun was up to.


    Unfortunately, I won''t give you this chance.


    "Although Li Zongzhu has nothing to say, I still have something to say." Lu Li raised his hand to stop Li Qiankun''s retreat. He said, "it''s true that things are settled, but now it''s time to clear up the evil thoughts of Lord Li."


    Boom!


    The quiet hall is like thunder, many people were shocked by Lu Li''s words.


    Even Lin Wangbei frowned. I don''t know why Lu Li should provoke Li Qiankun at this juncture.


    At first, the matter had been settled, and all the mountain clans were subdued. Although Li Qiankun still had some unwilling intention, Qianji mountain could not cry with his hands alone and could not die again.


    In that case, why don''t you settle the matter and end it as soon as possible?


    Thinking of this, Lin Wangbei secretly makes a look at Lu Li, indicating that he should not make extra troubles.


    It''s a pity that Lu Li didn''t see it, and said with a light smile: "can Lord Li plead guilty?"


    What''s wrong with Li


    Li Wuming is indifferent to each other and does not panic at all.


    Even the face also showed a little playful meaning, like want to see what Lu Li can say.


    "Master Li made every effort to force every sect to join your alliance through loose cultivation and prestige. He collected months and made a lot of resources. Each clan is afraid of the strength of Qianji mountain, but now everyone has twisted into a rope. In the future, not to mention sharing weal and woe, at least they all share the same interests. Therefore, should Li Zongzhu spit out what he has swallowed? "


    Lu Li''s face is full of smiles, but what he says is a hidden plot.


    Li Qiankun squinted and didn''t answer the question.


    At this time, it is extremely unfavorable for him to admit or deny.


    He denied that he had used means to force those religious sects. I was afraid that so many representatives of the religious sect were going to explode immediately. But if he admits to it and asks him to spit out the benefits he has gained in these days, Li Qiankun also feels some flesh ache in his heart.


    After thinking about it, Li Qiankun simply shut up and didn''t hear Lu Li''s words.


    "Since Lord Li doesn''t recognize this, well, let me talk about another one." Unfortunately, Lu Li didn''t intend to let him go like this, and went on: "Little Master Wu of Feiyu mountain is young and ignorant. He was provoked by you to fight against the holy kingdom. Can Lord Li recognize this life?"


    "Lord Lu, are you confused?" Li Qiankun laughed. "Today, we were all asked by you to discuss the matter. The young master of Feiyu mountain was also killed by you. You have to say that this is also your cruel means. If you want to kill someone, you can kill him. What''s the relationship between him and Li?"


    Li Qiankun didn''t dare to say anything about the forced harvest of the month, but when it came to Wu Sheng, Li Qiankun didn''t want to be confused about the black pot.


    Even if there is his instigation behind this, in the final analysis, it is not him who kills, but Lu Li!


    "It''s good for me to kill people, but I was also borrowed by you, Master Li, and accidentally killed the young master of Feiyu mountain."


    Lu Li made a sad expression, "after careful consideration, I found that patriarch Li had set a trap for a long time, and I was sure that Lu Li was young and vigorous, and would definitely take action. That''s how you killed people with a knife!"Speaking of the end, Lu Li pointed to Li Qiankun, and his expression was as angry as a change of face: "if you hadn''t provoked me, how could I have wrongly killed the young master of feiyushan and offended feiyushan?"


    "You secretly instigate the young master of Feiyu mountain to come late deliberately, and stimulate the contradiction between Feiyu mountain and the holy Kingdom, Li Qiankun! You have such a wicked mind, are you not the spy of the heaven and the devil kingdom? "


    Looking at Lu Li''s performance, all representatives were shocked.


    Many people were confused and even felt that what he said was reasonable.


    Yes, Li Qiankun really encouraged Wu Sheng that fool. Lu Li had to kill him. Is that really a little aggrieved?


    But in the eyes of discerning people, Lu Li''s eloquence is much more wonderful than his sword to kill Wu Sheng.


    "What did you come from? Young people are more cunning than Li Qiankun. "


    "It''s said that he is the head of the house of Lord Yan, the house of Lord Yan When did this happen? "


    "Li Qiankun is also unlucky. He always thinks that he is skillful and resourceful. In fact, it''s just shameless. Now I''ve met someone who is more shameless than him. One thing drops one thing! "


    Among the numerous representatives of the clan, some began to talk in private.


    However, as they said, Li Qiankun''s expression was as embarrassed as a slap in the face. He forced himself to resist the attack and said in a low voice, "Lord Lu, is this going to be a mess?"


    He really didn''t expect that Lu Li was so thick skinned. He killed people, but he said it as if he was the victim.


    If not for Lin Wangbei''s protection, Li Qiankun would like to kill this shameless boy now.


    "How can I mess with it? Isn''t this a good thing that you master Li did? "


    Lu Li pretended to be helpless, and sighed twice: "Master Li is really a poisonous mind. It is clear that the war between the two countries is imminent, but he still does this kind of behavior to undermine the fighting power of the holy state. Who believes that you are not from the kingdom of the devil


    "You don''t want to be bloody!"


    Li Qiankun finally couldn''t help it. "Qianji mountain has never had anything to do with the state of the supreme devil. What''s the evidence that you say that Li is a person of the kingdom of heaven and evil?"


    Seeing his exasperated appearance, Lu Li smiles silently and says in a low voice: "did I ever say that Qianji mountain is related to the state of the supreme devil?"


    Li Qiankun, like falling into an ice cave, suddenly wakes up, with a thump in his heart!


    Seeing the meaningful smile on Lu Li''s face, Li Qiankun secretly called it bad!


    This kid, he''s not targeting qianjishan, he''s targeting me!


    "Marshal Lin, this is a sinister plot. Take it down first and then!"


    At the moment of Li Qiankun''s reaction, Lu Li had a big drink, and Lin Wangbei''s reaction was also extremely rapid. The magic knife was filled with thick black gas, and the real Qi burst into a burst, which blocked Li Qiankun''s retreat!


    Li Qiankun was unwilling to roar. He shook hands and made a fist. His pale white Qi ran everywhere. One punch broke the knife edge of Lin Wangbei. Then he flew upside down with this force, directly smashing the hall of Lingyin and trying to escape!


    "Don''t run away for him!"


    Lu Li also showed the Dragon kiss sword. After shouting, the sword crossed the sky, and the mysterious runes flickered. A light array composed of sword symbols appeared at the top of the sky of the Lingyin vein, covering most of the mountain gates of the Lingyin vein.


    Li Qiankun bumped into him and stopped for a moment.


    The next moment, the big array was broken, was broken into pieces!


    Although Lu Li has the ability to form an array at will, he is reluctant to stop a master of Mingyou when he sets up the array in a hurry.


    But this moment is enough.


    Because Lin Wangbei killed with a knife, he stopped in front of Li Qiankun in the blink of an eye.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    Although Lin Wang Bei is not clear why Lu Li suddenly made a move to Li Qiankun, Lin Wangbei has long been dissatisfied with Li Qiankun. He was unable to insert words in the previous verbal confrontation, and he was very depressed and was in a bad mood. He took the opportunity to move his muscles and bones.


    Seeing Lin Wang Bei stopped in front of him, Li Qiankun''s expression was very ugly, and he said, "Marshal Lin, you really need to listen to a young man to make Li Mou difficult?"


    "The words of the chief Lu make sense." Lin Wang said: "the situation is sensitive now, and no trace can be let go."


    "And..."


    Lin Wang North after the meal only way: "if the Lord Li is worthy of heart, why to escape?"


    Li Qiankun bite his teeth hard, knowing that this battle should be inevitable.


    As for why he was going to flee?


    Lu Li''s previous attitude, put it clear that he was going to die. If Lin Wang Bei was here, he was fighting all his best. Li Qiankun really dared not say that he could leave alive.


    To protect your life, you must escape naturally!


    But now Lin Wang asked him by this, Li Qiankun really has a feeling of being "subdued and beaten".


    "Well, you and I had a war I, and then you could have a fight with Li in the early Ming Dynasty. Now Marshal Lin has made great progress. Li Mou has entered the territory a little bit. It is better to make a final decision on the unfinished victory and defeat!"


    Li Qiankun knew that there was no point in saying anything now. He drank angrily and urged him to move the thick and true Qi. Half of the sky was rendered by his Qi and became a white and bright one.


    "You deserve a draw with Lin?"


    Unfortunately, Li Qiankun''s "heroic words" inspired Lin Wang Bei''s killing. Lin Wang, who was still pale, lifted his knife and split it. The black sword awn, which was ten feet long, flew to Li Qiankun with the momentum of tearing the sky!


    Crackle!


    A crack came from Li Qiankun, whose true Qi was as fragile as paper paste. It was impossible to stop the sword awning of Lin Wang north. The moment of contact between the two forces was smashed!


    "Impossible!" Li Qiankun was in a hurry to avoid. But that Dao awn swept through the sky, Sheng Sheng cut off Li Qiankun''s arm, and the real Qi burst open, and the void in the square circle appeared ripples like water waves!


    This ghost knife, almost to cut the space!


    "How could he be so strong?"


    Li Qiankun looked at his completely disappeared arm, the bottom of the heart of the horror must not be said.


    Lin looked north but he was indifferent: "at the last moment of the war, you threatened Lin with mean means and made a threat by the people of the holy land. Lin Mou stood still and was beaten by you, and his bones were broken and his viscera was damaged. You almost abandoned it. If not, what qualifications do you have to say you have a draw with Lin? "


    When Lin Wang told the old story again, Li Qiankun snorted, and the real gas on his arm was surging to suppress the injury.


    Then he said, "Lin looks north, and that''s your own stupidity. Who can you blame? Strength to our realm, must care about those ants'' lives, for them, you are hard to pick up my ten boxing, it is difficult to blame Li Mou shameless? "


    "You hate it, and Li Mou has nothing to say!"


    "But don''t forget, who are we? We are the magic gate, the magic way! Care about the lives of others, how can we achieve great things! "


    The voice fell, Li Qiankun waved his own arm, white fist burst out, but it was a long-term attack!


    "Oh, this man is a real little man."


    Lu Li looked up to watch the war and saw this scene, but felt that Li Qiankun was a man who was thoroughly bad and had a strong self-determination.


    And it''s like a "devil''s head.".


    Looking at these powerful people, Luli can not find a powerful man like a devil. Even the closest, he can only be regarded as too bad tempered.


    But people like Li Qiankun are the real "evil heads.".


    For their own sake, whatever can be sacrificed. Know your goal clearly, so it is not enough to do so. It is bad enough to be named the devil head.


    Those who kill for fun, even wine, drink people''s blood waste, can only be considered crazy.


    "Li Qiankun, the road is different, and Lin is the commander of the town, and he is to protect the people of the holy state. You and I have nothing to say, like you. "


    "Hold your hands, I will keep you alive!"


    Just in the White Boxing force flying in the gap, Lin Wang north tone calm, not slow to say.


    He raised his head, and the whole body gushed with the true air of red and black, and turned into a solidified gas flame!


    Together with the gas, the white fist strength is broken!


    Lin Wang North even knife did not come out, and he broke down Li Qiankun''s sneak attack.


    The strength between the two is just a difference!


    "Hold your hands? The young man wants to kill Li Mou, and he can catch him with his hands. Li has a way to live? " Li Qiankun''s face was also a little pale, but if he wanted him to catch it, he would rather spell out a line of vitality.


    He turned his eyes, and the hall of Lu Li looked at, saw the face of Luli that a play, the heart is even more hated to the extreme!Li Qiankun is very clear that this young man is the same kind of person as himself, and he is more crazy and more reckless!


    How dangerous such a person is, Li Qiankun can understand, but also know that once he falls into the hands of Luli, he is afraid that he will not have a living way. Simply bite teeth, urge God, like a flood bell like voice envelop the whole mountain: "Qianji mountain people listen to orders! If I fall, I will immediately take a hand, kill all the disciples of the mountain range, and make him turn over the earth, and kill him a chicken and dog! "


    "Li Qiankun!"


    "You crazy, you dare!"


    "Do you want to wait with me to tear your face completely!"


    When he heard this, the men of the clan in the hall were immediately angry.


    Li Qiankun, this is to kill the fish!


    "You, swallow the Heavenly Kingdom to give Li a living road, Li Mou also had to make this policy."


    "Of course, as long as Marshal Lin raises his hand and puts Li back, Li Mou''s previous words will naturally be countless," Li Qiankun said coldly


    "But Marshal Lin is determined to leave Li Mou..."


    He said: "the dark place is lonely, Li Mou how to drag several doors to bury himself!"


    "This..."


    "It seems that he was driven crazy."


    "Marshal Lin, Lord Lu, otherwise Or let him live a life? "


    After a riot, some people chatted up and tried to persuade Lin Wang Bei and Luli to take over.


    Lin Wang north also some difficult, deep voice: "you will only these means?"


    Li Qiankun sneered: "how about the way to do it? If it is useful, it is a good means. "


    He knew whether Lin Wang Bei was satirizing his years ago or would only threaten others'' lives. But as he said, how to use it is not important. If it is useful, it is a good way.


    "Mr. Li, I said it very well."


    Suddenly, Luli in the hall clapped his palm, and jumped up to the north side of Lin Wang, smiling: "if the means are made, if they can achieve the effect, it is a good way."


    "Marshal Lin, I think you should study hard. When the two countries are in war, you are the marshal of the town, so you should do whatever you want, only for the sake of victory. "


    "Soldier, the trick."


    Lu Li also has the intention to play the forest looking north.


    Lin Wang north is a little thinking expression, feel that Lu Li this words, may not be unreasonable.


    "Ha ha, Lord Lu, you and I are exactly the same kind." Li Qiankun, with a gloomy face, stared at Lu Li: "if you are given a few years, maybe this devouring heaven will not allow you."


    "Forget it, Mr. Li, I haven''t fallen to the point where you need to be flattered for me."


    Luli put his hand at his hand and said, "like you, the key moment is to turn the door. I think you have taken a step of stinky chess


    "So I came to tell you a reason."


    "Since you want to be a villain, don''t always rely on the power of others. Don''t you know that humanity is the most untenable? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    Li Qiankun''s expression changed a little, but said with a sneer: "Lord Lu, don''t be alarmist. Qianji mountain is loyal to li..."


    "I don''t know."


    Lu Li flicked his finger and interrupted Li Qiankun.


    Li Qiankun said in a deep voice: "Li is still alive. Who dares to make a mistake in Qianji mountain? Lord Lu looked down on Li. "


    Even so, Li Qiankun felt a little uneasy.


    The more intelligent people are, the more suspicious they are. Li Qiankun is the best at using power and controlling people''s hearts. At this moment, Lu Li points out that he naturally has doubts.


    "If those people really have a different heart?" This thought flashed through Li Qiankun''s mind, knowing that it was not impossible.


    Although he is the leader of Qianji mountain, he is not the only one.


    Moreover, his position as a patriarch is not correct. Many old people in Qianji mountain are very critical of him. On weekdays, those old people can swallow their anger, but there is no chance. Once there is a chance to kill him, Li Qiankun is not sure that they will be indifferent.


    "Master Li, you should have a definite number in mind, right?"


    When Lu Li looked at Li Qiankun''s expression, he knew that he was suspicious.


    Then he said with a smile: "you have been in charge of Qianji mountain for many years. Maybe you have mastered a group of loyal disciples, but these people are a few after all, aren''t they?"


    "Everyone wants to live. If you say a word, you want the whole people of Qianji mountain to die. Li Zongzhu, although I, Lu Li, are still young, I know a truth. No matter how big the benefits are, they can''t be more than life and death. You bind people with interests, but now you have to control their life and death. "


    "Then why don''t they send you to death?"


    Lu Li didn''t carry anyone behind his back. Although unlike Li Qiankun''s words, the whole mountain range can be heard clearly, but the voice is clear and clear, so that everyone here can hear clearly.


    And who can guarantee that master Mingyou in Qianji mountain will not pay attention to the situation here?


    How do they feel when they hear this?


    Li Qiankun figured out the joint, and his face gradually became gloomy.


    Yeah.


    Although the relationship maintained by interests seems to be solid, there is a biggest hidden danger, that is, interests must not be greater than life and death.


    The people in Qianji mountain are willing to regard him as their Lord because they are benefited and there is no danger to their lives.


    After all, no matter how much benefit you get, you have to have a life to enjoy it.


    Now Li Qiankun wants the people of Qianji mountain to die in a word. Naturally, the relationship bound by interests is self defeating.


    "This son is so cruel!"


    "He wants me to be a total loner!"


    Li Qiankun thought quickly in his mind, and then he suddenly woke up. Seeing Lu Li''s smiling face, a cold air ran from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head. He felt as if he was being watched by an old and spicy hunter.


    Although Lu Li didn''t have any calculation, he was forced to death step by step.


    In fact, Li Qiankun knows that this young man has been deeply studying the ugly side of human nature.


    "Never leave him!"


    Having figured out all this, Li Qiankun cried out: "Lord Lu! Today, you wronged Li with your empty teeth. Li can''t prove it by himself. But if you don''t give Li a way to live, you can''t blame Li for his fish''s death and broken net! "


    As soon as the voice fell, although Li Qiankun had only one arm left, his body moved, just like a thunderbolt, and went straight to Lu Li to kill him!


    "Dare you?" Lin Wang Beileng had a drink. The magic knife was raised and was about to cut Li Qiankun down. Lu Li said, "Marshal Lin, let him come here!"


    Lin Wang''s north face was puzzled, but he didn''t listen to Lu Li.


    Even if Lu Li''s combat power is strong, he may not be able to defeat the other side in the face of a Mingyou master.


    "Master Li, if you want to fight with me, I will tell you with the facts that you have wrongly recognized the people''s heart and you have sought your own death!"


    Lu Li''s long smile, infinite body method to display, it is faster than Lin Wang North step, before his magic knife rushed to Li Qiankun!


    "Don''t be rash!"


    Lin Wangbei didn''t expect that Lu Li had such exquisite body methods. He rushed out for a moment, and it was too late to stop him.


    However, the next scene, but let Lin Wangbei showed an expression of disbelief.


    "This What''s going on? "


    The representatives of each sect raised their heads and looked at the scene that happened above the sky. They all showed incredible expressions.


    "You You are... "


    Li Qiankun''s momentum suddenly stopped. Even if Lu Li was in front of him, he had no strength to make any more moves.


    He looked down at the arm that had passed through his chest, his face gradually gray, and he forced himself to look back to see who had launched the attack.


    "Patriarch, Qianji mountain has been handed down for many years, and it must not be destroyed by your stupidity."Behind Li Qiankun, an old voice with a sense of sadness slowly rang up.


    When Li Qiankun heard this voice, he immediately knew who was behind him.


    He said angrily, "old thief! I''ve never been sorry for you


    "You didn''t apologize to Ren, but you are no longer worthy to be the leader of our Qianji mountain."


    Before the old voice could answer his question, a figure suddenly appeared.


    The old man''s tone was also a little sad, but his eyes were full of indifference. He said, "Qianji mountain belongs to all people, not to you, Li Qiankun. Li Qiankun, you passed this time


    "Xingtang elder!"


    Li Qiankun was so angry that he wanted to break free from the shackles of the man behind him.


    Unfortunately, the man behind didn''t give him this opportunity. A genuine Qi poured into his body directly, destroying his flesh and blood and channels.


    Li Qiankun opened his mouth and his blood gushed out.


    "Lord, don''t you wake up?"


    At this time, another master of Qianji mountain appeared.


    And this man is even more straightforward, holding a long sword, directly pierced Li Qiankun''s heart.


    Li Qiankun was hurt again, but his eyes were full of anger. His eyes gradually faded down and he said with a sad smile: "I''ve calculated thousands of calculations, but I didn''t count the people who came to kill me today. It''s you!"


    "Xingtang elder, Dantang elder, and Master


    Li Qiankun made a sound of grief and indignation.


    Not for anything else, but for the identity of these three people.


    In addition to the elders of Xingtang and Dantang, there was another person who gave him a fatal attack.


    That man is his mentor.


    "Master, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness." Standing behind Li Qiankun, the old man was indifferent and said, "we all can die, but Qianji mountain can''t be destroyed. For the sake of qianjishan, we, an old fellow, have to ask you to die. "


    As soon as this sentence was said, Li Qiankun looked up in disbelief, not at others, but at Lu Li.


    At the moment, Lu Li quietly looks at the scene in front of him, without any intention of disturbing him.


    Even if Li Qiankun looked up, Lu Li didn''t smile.


    But in his eyes, a little more ridicule and pity.


    See that?


    This is the heart.


    You think you can play with people and even control the life and death of others, but these people only send you to die in order to survive!


    "Good way, Lord Lu." Li Qiankun stares at Lu Li for a moment. At last, he gives out a miserable smile of unknown significance and lowers his head: "Lu Yes


    "Li Zongzhu''s words are heavy."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "I didn''t do anything, did I?"


    "Yes..."


    Li Qiankun no longer has the strength to raise his head. The penetrating wound on his chest continuously gushes blood. In addition, the third Dan Tang elder appears and mends a sword in his heart. Even if he is a master of Mingyou, facing such a heavy injury, it must be the end of death.


    "You didn''t do anything, but you disintegrated Li Mou''s most confident wisdom."


    Li Qiankun''s voice with a trace of regret, "until now, Li is regretting that he didn''t make a decision earlier and killed you directly?"


    "If I start..."


    Li Qiankun said half, as if he remembered something, stopped and said to himself: "by the way, Marshal Lin is protecting you. Even if Li wants to kill you, Marshal Lin will never stand by."


    "From the beginning, you have been invincible."


    Li Qiankun is still laughing bitterly, but the luster in his eyes is more and more dim.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Li Qiankun finally died.


    He was so seriously injured, even if he admitted defeat, and then sent for treatment in time, I''m afraid it will end in a miserable end.


    Almost all the meridians in his body were broken. In the future, his strength will be greatly reduced. Even if he has not been abolished, he will no longer have the strength of master Mingyou.


    It was only at the last moment that Li Qiankun thought about the end he would face if he lost the martial arts realm which he never thought highly of. He did not choose to beg for mercy, nor to resent the three elders who concealed their breath by special means. He just dropped his head in silence and finally lost all his breath.


    This real villain, before he died, chose a seemingly decent way of death, which made everyone present feel a little sad.


    The old man, who directly hit Li Qiankun and caused him fatal injury, hugged Li Qiankun''s body. He looked puzzled and sighed: "Marshal Lin Lord Lu. "


    He looked at Lu Li and could not hear any emotion. "The rebellion of Qianji mountain is dead. Could you please spare this time?"


    The other two elders are also nervous, staring at Lu Li and Lin Wang Bei.


    It''s not a threat, it''s like be anxious and fearful.


    As Lu Li said early in the morning, tuntian Shengguo is not asking for these sects, but giving them a choice. If you choose the right one, you will have to die.


    Feiyushan chose the wrong one and lost the promising young master. Qianji mountain was wrongly chosen. Even the patriarch was attacked by three elders of Mingyou and killed on the spot.


    Such a miserable end made them dare not put forward any conditions. At the moment, they just wanted to calm down and beg to swallow up the Heavenly Kingdom.


    "Some elders, since this is the rebellion of Qianji mountain, it is the family affairs of Qianji mountain. No matter how tough the state of swallowing heaven holy kingdom is, it will not anger Qianji mountain because of family affairs."


    Lu Li laughed, and a word set the tone of the matter.


    It''s family business.


    It''s qianjishan''s own business.


    As long as you dry machine mountain to solve the problem clean and beautiful, don''t let swallow heaven holy country in trouble, swallow heaven holy country nature won''t give you ugliness.


    "I''d like to thank Lord Lu first."


    The elder sighed. After all, he had just killed his apprentice. Even if it was for the continuation of the clan, how could he be merciless?


    No matter how crazy Li Qiankun is, he is also a disciple trained by him.


    The disciple finally ended up in such a way that the elder was not satisfied with his feelings and left on the spot.


    After he left, the remaining two elders looked at each other. The Dantang elder, who had mended a sword, approached Lin Wang and said, "this time, Qianji mountain has done something wrong. After internal stability, Qianji mountain is willing to serve for the holy state without any reward."


    This sentence is a statement of position and also a compensation.


    Li Qiankun made such a big noise that even if the state of tuntian Shengguo was willing to make it a family affair, such a precedent could never be opened.


    Once a precedent has been set and various families have followed suit, is it not to make more trouble?


    So Lin Wangbei did not open his mouth, and Lu Li did not refuse.


    This is the default handling method of qianjishan.


    Seeing this, the elder of Dantang bowed his hands again, shook his head and left.


    Only the elder didn''t say anything. He just took a deep look at Lu Li.


    Lu Li, fearless, looked at the elder with a smile and asked, "do you have something to say?"


    "You just, why don''t you hide?"


    The voice of the elder of the penalty hall is like the sound of gold and iron. It seems that he did not pretend to be indifferent before.


    However, after hearing this question, Lu Li knows that the elder of the penalty hall wants to ask, if they don''t appear according to their own ideas, what should they do?


    This is indeed a possible situation, but Lu Li said without hesitation: "he can''t kill me."


    "You are confident, but if you are too confident, you will lose your life sooner or later." The elder of the penalty hall did not talk nonsense. After a word of advice, he also left.


    The three elders left one after another, leaving everyone looking at each other.


    No one thought that Li Qiankun, such as a skillful figure, ended up with such an end.


    "He''s right, manager Lu. You''re really taking too much risk this time."


    Lin Wangbei saw that everything had been settled, and he also opened his mouth to mention the matter just now.


    Lu Li used his body method and rushed out. At that moment, Lin Wangbei almost saw the scene of his death.


    If Lu Li died here, Lin Wangbei couldn''t imagine what a storm would come out of Lord Yan''s house.


    Will the Yan king, who has just been abolished martial arts cultivation, become angry and make the whole emperor upside down?


    Thinking of this terrible result, Lin Wangbei couldn''t help being afraid.


    Lu Li was insipid: "can''t Marshal Lin understand what they mean?"Lin Wang''s north is slightly stunned.


    Lu Li glanced at him. Seeing that his expression was really puzzled, Lu Li knew that the marshal of the town had not considered the advice of the elder of the penalty hall just now.


    "He just felt that I had calculated my mind, and his face could not be hung up for a moment, so he advised me not to be too confident and try to save face."


    "The old man cares about his face the most. As a younger generation, it''s not good for me to refute face-to-face and ask him to lose his life again."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "because as long as they are not stupid, they can''t see Li Qiankun kill me. I asked Marshal Lin to let Li Qiankun come in, but I was forcing them to do so. "


    "On the one hand, it is the patriarch, on the other hand, it is the whole Qianji mountain. Although these people want to stand on the side of Qianji mountain, they are hesitant."


    "That''s why I want to add a fire to them and tell them that if they continue to hesitate, Li Qiankun will do more crazy things. If he really kills me, Qianji mountain will be destroyed! "


    Listening to Lu Li''s explanation, Lin Wangbei showed a relieved expression. Then he was shocked and said, "do you gamble with your own life? Is Aren''t you afraid these people are crazy with Li Qiankun? "


    "Although Li Qiankun is a real villain, he is determined to die and is totally insane. But the people in Qianji mountain still want to live, and they don''t want to die, so they have to kill Li Qiankun. "


    "Today Li Qiankun must die. Only when he is dead can Qianji mountain escape the responsibility of tuntian Shengguo. If they wait until Li Qiankun kills me, Marshal Lin thinks that they still have a chance to take off the responsibility at that time? "


    Lu Li asked.


    Lin Wangbei was silent.


    After a long time, he had to sigh: "although manager Lu is young, he has a deep insight into people''s hearts, and Lin admires him."


    "It''s just that I like to think about trivial things, which is not a skill. Marshal Lin, please don''t praise me." Lu Li waved his hand and didn''t take this seriously.


    Although the force value and intelligence value of people in this world are not bad, they are better at solving problems with fists and swordsmen.


    Occasionally encounter Li Qiankun such an alien, although there are some means, but Lu Li still feel that this person is a little less about human nature.


    The topic of good nature or evil nature has been debated endlessly in Lu Li''s previous life, and there is no final conclusion. However, Lu Li believes that no matter whether it is good or evil, as long as their fundamental interests are involved, both the good and the evil will go mad.


    Li Qiankun was crazy, so he died.


    Because he touched the fundamental interests of all the people in Qianji mountain.


    Perhaps this patriarch is very important to Qianji mountain, but compared with the inheritance of the whole clan, the patriarch is actually a chess piece that can be sacrificed at any time.


    "Let''s forget it for the time being. Since there is no hindrance to the taking over of zongmen, please let Marshal Lin finish it."


    Lu Li just sighed for a moment and did not mention it again.


    Lin Wang nodded north and said, "it''s time to finish."


    Later, Lin Wangbei signed a series of terms with the emperor''s order, which gave many benefits, but it was much better than what he expected.


    After at least one Li Qiankun died, these clans would be deterred more or less, and eventually they became honest.


    They are so honest that the next thing is going well.


    When many families were taken in, Lin Wangbei was relieved and looked at Lu Li with some gratitude.


    Today, if it was not for Lu Li, it would never have been so simple.


    "Perhaps your majesty and I are not as good as king Yan in terms of knowing people." Lin Wangbei thinks of mu tea''s attitude towards Lu Li, and sighs silently in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    To solve the problem of the family, it is even a heart disease to swallow the heaven.


    Internal stability, swallow heaven holy country can integrate strength, face the threat of the extreme heaven demon state.


    "Manager Lu, Lin will surely show his merits to his majesty. You have made great contributions."


    Lin Wangbei sighs and thanks Lu Li.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "Marshal Lin''s words have become a part. Since your majesty looks up to him, it''s better to be able to help the holy kingdom out of trouble. Lu Li doesn''t dare to make contributions."


    It''s not Lu Li''s modesty, but there is really nothing to show for this.


    However, the most powerful Qianji mountain is not as powerful as xuanjianzong. If Lin Wangbei didn''t want to fight recklessly, Lin Wangbei could destroy all the mountains and kill all the Mingyou masters. The so-called mountain sects would not exist.


    But the holy Kingdom did not want to do so, so this persuasion came into being.


    Therefore, Lu Li is very clear that his role in this matter is a villain. As long as the fluke mentality of those clans is polished, they will naturally yield to him without any effort.


    "The holy kingdom of swallowing heaven never treats any meritorious minister badly, let alone..." Lin Wangbei seemed to want to say something. He suddenly stopped at last, and his expression was a little hesitant.


    Lu Li knew what he was going to say, "Marshal Lin wants to say that, what''s more, now that his royal highness, the martial arts cultivation of his highness, King Yan, has been abolished. If the holy kingdom does not appease him, it is hard to guarantee that his highness will not have a different heart?"


    "Lin didn''t mean that. His highness, King Yan, was loyal to the holy land of swallowing heaven. He would never have any different feelings."


    Lin Wangbei gave a bitter smile. Although he did think so, it was taboo.


    Lu Li points out the words directly, which makes Lin Wangbei a little embarrassed.


    "Marshal Lin doesn''t have to be like this. The so-called emperor should have been cold-blooded and merciless. If he doubts one person, he should doubt all the people. If you lose the heart of doubt, your majesty will not be able to sit here today. "


    Lu Li shook his head, "but he asked Marshal Lin to go back and tell his majesty that his majesty didn''t have to convey his good will to Yan Wangfu through me. If you really have this idea, you might as well give the king some compensation directly. "


    "After all, the king of Yan was reduced to this level because he swallowed up heaven."


    "Manager Lu." Lin Wangbei''s face changed. He felt that Lu Li''s words were conveying some discontent.


    He was a person who had participated in the initial plan and knew what role Lu Li played in this event. Although the plan didn''t start up until the end of the day, the king of Yan killed a hard way with his own strength, which shocked the whole tuntian Shengguo and then fell quietly. Lin Wangbei didn''t believe that there was no sign of his majesty behind this matter.


    Sure enough, Lu Li turned his head abruptly, looked at Lin and said, "Marshal Lin, does your majesty really know nothing?"


    Lin Wangbei could not answer this question, and he did not dare to answer it, so he had to be silent.


    Lu Li didn''t mean to get to the bottom of the matter.


    Some words, so far, are warnings. If they are broken, they will be turned upside down.


    Although Lu Li has not yet asked why mu Hongxiu was abandoned by people, as long as you think about it, you will know that many people are involved in this matter.


    Aristocratic family, several princes, old street Even his Majesty in the palace.


    It is not a matter for two or three people to decide whether to abolish a master Mingyou who is almost invincible.


    And if there is no royal assent, who dares?


    Even if the prince shows some rebellion, she is the king of Yan after all! It''s the royal family!


    These questions are naked in front of us. Lu Li doesn''t understand. He just doesn''t want to ask, and there is no need.


    In the end, Lu Li took the lead in walking forward, and his tone was somewhat indifferent: "it''s good that people are still alive."


    Lin Wangbei suddenly raised his head and looked at Lu Li, but only saw his flying figure in the sky.


    "Yes, people are still alive..."


    "But for martial arts, martial arts have been abandoned. What''s the difference between living and dying?"


    Lin Wangbei''s mouth showed a bitter smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is that what he said?"


    In the imperial study, Mu Jing listens to Lin Wangbei''s report, and his mouth suddenly shows a smile that can''t be said.


    "Just be alive?"


    Mu Jing slowly put down the book in his hand and turned to look at the director of Liang Yuan who stood like a sculpture on the other side. "What do you think of the attitude of King Yan?"


    Liang Yuanfang just went to Yan Wangfu and informed the state government of the handover. Naturally, he was qualified to evaluate mu Hongxiu''s current state.


    After hearing Mujing''s question, Liang Yuan respectfully said: "his highness Yan Wang''s attitude is very free and easy, and has not put this matter in his heart."


    "Didn''t you take it to heart?"


    Mu Jing nodded and said with a smile: "yes, tea has always been this free and easy attitude since she was a child. She will never get angry as long as she doesn''t touch the bottom line. How many times has she been insulted by other princes? She seems angry, but actually she doesn''t pay attention to those people. Now, her martial arts cultivation has been abolished. She thought she would really be angry. I didn''t expect that... ""It''s a lonely heart." Mujing finally laughs at himself, which is a conclusion.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Liang Yuan looked frightened and hung his head: "Your Majesty must not be like this."


    Lin Wangbei also quickly stopped him and said, "Your Majesty, what you said Don''t spread it to the king of Yan. "


    "Why, even you think, Gu Zhen acquiesced in those people to abolish the king of Yan?"


    Mu whale raised his head to look at two people, light way: "that you can''t help but see the loneliness too shallow."


    "Your Majesty, I have no intention."


    Lin Wangbei sighed: "it''s just that Lu Li, he seems to really think so..."


    Lin Wangbei thought of Lu Li''s indifferent tone, and he was a little uneasy.


    "Wang Bei, how he thinks it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that he knows it in his heart. No matter what the truth is, she doesn''t care. What else can care about? "


    Mujing said with a long smile: "and that boy, though he looks like a teenager, is actually more profound than the minister in the court. Wang Bei, do you think it''s just unintentional loss that he shows dissatisfaction to the orphan in front of you this time? "


    "Does your majesty mean that he did it on purpose?" Although Lin Wangbei was not worldly, he was not a fool. When he was mentioned by Mujing, he immediately understood what he meant. He was surprised and said, "isn''t he disgusted by his Majesty in vain?"


    "You are wrong, look north. He just wants to let him be lonely and abandon him, and even to deal with him, so that he can feel at ease. "


    "Nowadays, the situation of Yan Wangfu is very delicate. Everyone knows that the martial arts of tea sleeve has been abolished. But in order to comfort her, she must make a gesture. Whether it is a reward or a fief, she has to give a compensation. This compensation may not be rare and lonely, but in the eyes of those who have the heart, this is the weapon they borrowed to attack Lord Yan''s house. "


    "So, this boy deliberately shows his attitude to you, that is to know that you will definitely come back and report to the orphan. By your mouth, to convey an attitude to the orphan is also to convey an attitude to the whole court and those forces with ulterior motives. As the manager of Yan''s mansion, he will be watched by others for his words and deeds. If he is angry with him, he will express dissatisfaction with Lord Yan''s house, which is tantamount to alienating him together. "


    When Mu Jing said this, he suddenly let out a long sigh and shook his head: "this boy''s abacus is very good. Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to beat him, but who ever thought that he would not only make him stand a prestige for Lord Yan''s house, but also think of a way out for him."


    "It''s a pity that such a talented person was robbed by his highness Yan Wang."


    After listening to Mujing''s words, Lin Wangbei also showed an expression of sudden enlightenment. He could not help but feel sorry and said: "if he can be an official, he can help his majesty solve his problems."


    "Ha ha."


    Mu whale shakes his head, the tone plays the flavor: "this is not necessarily ah."


    Lin Wangbei did not know, so a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    But this time Mujing didn''t explain it, because some things can''t be explained. They know each other well.


    Mu Jing believes that what Lu Li conveys through Lin Wangbei is not only an attitude, but also a tacit understanding.


    Although they did not meet, they tried and understood with this simple message.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    After returning to Yan Wangfu, Lu Li was immediately summoned by mu Hongxiu.


    Entering the courtyard, Lu Li had a kind of feeling of separation for a moment.


    When I came to the palace of Lord Yan, I happened to meet mu Hongxiu who was worried about the disaster relief fund, and reprimanded several officials in charge of it as if they were pigs and dogs. At that time, Lu Li only felt that his future was gloomy. He met Yan Wang, who was so grumpy and powerful.


    After a period of contact, Lu Li gradually changed his view on mu tea, and his mentality changed unconsciously.


    Now, mu Hongxiu''s martial art has been abandoned, but he has become an immortal warrior. His fighting power is so strong that he can even compete with master Mingyou.


    And status has also changed dramatically.


    From the Sanpin bodyguard who was bought by gambling at the beginning, to the chief manager of the foreign affairs office, he is equal with Ge Xinyue, and is second only to Mu Hongxiu in the whole Yan palace.


    In just a few months, so many things have happened. It''s hard for Lu Li to think back.


    But now that he has come to the door, Lu Li will try his best to restrain himself and say in a respectful voice, "Your Highness, Lu Li has come back to report."


    "Come in."


    Mu tea''s voice is a little weak, but it is more than a trace of unclear road relaxed.


    It seems that compared with the previous cool and dignified state, now this idle prince whose martial arts have been abandoned is the most suitable for her. After all, all the shackles have been removed, and the mood of bathing in tea is extremely comfortable.


    Entering the door, Lu Li looked up and saw that mu Hongxiu was painting there. When she was about to open her mouth, she heard her whisper: "you come just in time. Just sit down and wait until I finish this painting."


    Seeing this, Lu Li had to press his mind, walked to one side and sat down.


    At the moment, mu Hongxiu is very serious, with a trace of concentration in her eyebrows and eyes. She looks at the painting paper in front of her eyes quietly. She adds a few strokes to her arm waving. She also raises her head from time to time to observe Lu Li''s manner. Her eyebrows frown slightly, as if she is struggling with something.


    Lu Li was seen by her eyes some restlessness, shoulder gradually loose down, mu tea but raised the voice, "don''t move!"


    "This..." Lu Li dare not move.


    I can''t help but mutter.


    Isn''t this crazy woman painting for me?


    What does that mean?


    Buying people off?


    Several thoughts flashed in her heart. Lu Li tried to hold the expression on her face and didn''t let her mood show too much. Mu Hongxiu seemed very satisfied. She nodded from time to time, and about half an hour later, she put the brush down. After enjoying herself for a while, she looked up and said, "can you see what I''ve painted?"


    Hearing her words, Lu Li immediately felt like an amnesty. Her tight body became loose. After a confession, she got close to observe her.


    On such a large desk, only that piece of paper is covered. A young man in blue leaped onto the paper, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression was lifelike, holding his sword at an angle, showing a smile rather than a smile.


    "How are you doing?"


    Mu tea pursed a smile, like inquiry, more like a warning.


    That look seems to be saying, do you dare to say that it is not good to try?


    After staring at the painting for a long time, Lu Li couldn''t help touching his face, and said with a smile, "Your Highness painted But it''s a little bit better than myself. "


    The implication is, why didn''t I know I was so good-looking?


    Mu tea eyebrow peak a pick, expression all convergence, returned to the normal appearance, light way: "say it, this time and Lin Wang north to take over the zongmen, what''s the harvest?"


    Lu Li nodded and explained the process of recovering the clan. He didn''t hide anything and didn''t embellish it, because there was no need.


    After that, marshal Mu would not care too much about our majesty. I believe your majesty will understand what I mean, and then we can leave the imperial capital as a matter of course. "


    "How do you know that we are leaving the imperial capital?" Mu tea showed a thoughtful expression, and then asked.


    Lu Li said: "Your Highness, staying in the imperial capital is totally to find the trouble. I believe that with your Highness''s wisdom, you will make the most correct choice. "


    "That choice, of course, is to leave the imperial capital as soon as possible, no matter where you go. To stay away from here is to stay away from the next whirlpool. Whether it''s cultivating our health or finding another big thing, we can at least take the initiative. "


    After all, your highness, I can''t help but guess that Wu wenlue, your highness, can''t be better than guessing


    "Is that all that''s left in your head?"


    Mu Hongxiu raised her eyes and glanced at Lu Li. There was a hint of sarcasm in her tone. "Now you are the chief manager of the foreign affairs office, and you are also the four leaders of the Ministry. Even compared with those powerful officials, you are not inferior. Why do you have to bow down and be a slave?"Lu Li had to smile bitterly. He didn''t say anything to show his loyalty. Instead, he had no choice but to say: "the upper and lower levels still have to be there."


    Bathed in red sleeves and red lips curled slightly, he took a deep look at Lu Li and said, "in this case, it''s up to you and crescent moon to discuss the matter of returning to Yanzhou."


    "I''m tired and need a rest. You go."


    Waving his hand, mu tea just like driving away flies to let Lu Li go out.


    Lu Li didn''t feel dissatisfied and left.


    After he left, mu Hongxiu reached out and twisted the paper. Looking at the young man in the painting, his eyes gradually changed, some complicated meaning.


    "With your growth rate, how long can Yan Wangfu stay with you?"


    Murmur finish this sentence, mu tea will draw paper put away, rubbed the bulging eyebrows, just feel a little tired.


    This kind of feeling was rarely seen when she was still a master. However, she felt sleepy several times in a day. Even if she didn''t cultivate herself in the body, she knew that it was her body that had gone wrong.


    The serious injury has not been healed, and the evil Qi of the Royal magic pattern has invaded the meridians. These hidden injuries have lost the suppression of the true Qi, and they gradually show up.


    Even if you take a lot of panacea, for this kind of injury, it is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure.


    "I don''t have much time, it seems." Mu tea self mockery a smile, never thought of their own end, unexpectedly will be the wound heavy incurable, gloomy death of the outcome.


    But she had opened her eyes a lot, glanced at the drawing paper on the table, and gradually fell into meditation.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ling''er, little guy, I''m back."


    Back to his yard, Lu Li saw Ling Er sitting under the tree with a small hairball in his arms, and waved a greeting.


    Ling er''s eyes appear a glimmer of joy, quickly stood up, but disturbed the sleeping small hair ball.


    "The little boy is back?" Small hair ball to see the head-on Lu Li, apparently not awake, whispered up.


    "Is the trip going well?" Ling Er rubbed its hair and asked Lu Li softly.


    Lu Li saw that ling''er was hiding a look of worry and said with a smile: "accompanied by a strong person, it is naturally very smooth."


    Said, Lu Li looked at the empty yard, "where are their people?"


    "The elder brother, surnamed ye, was sent to heal. Sister Lingxi and sister Bai They They said they were going out and shopping. "


    Ling''er still has a little knowledge of the world, but barely remembers the appellation of several people. It''s bumpy to talk about.


    "I see." Lu Li knew that Ding Lingxi had always been a restless temperament, so he did not continue to ask. As for ye Dongtian''s injury, he had explored it before. Although it hurt the viscera, it did not endanger his life. In addition, Ding Lingxi took pills for him and suppressed the injury in time, so the treatment was not troublesome.


    So Lu Li took a look at some of the more restrained linger and asked, "why don''t I take you around?"


    Linger''s eyes light slightly bright, and then lowered his head: "this is not good, so Is it too much trouble for you? "


    "What''s the trouble? And you''re going to leave with us later. Maybe you''ll see a lot of strangers along the way. You''ll have to see them in advance."


    Lu Li waved his hand and grabbed the little hairball from ling''er''s arms and threatened: "little guy, wait a minute. Don''t talk nonsense. If you get into trouble, I''ll sell you to those strange merchants who like to collect strange creatures. Do you understand me?"


    Said, Lu Li stretched out his hand to play a small ball of rabbit teeth, immediately let the ball blow up.


    "My Lord, Zhenhai emperor! How can you humiliate such a child


    "To my Lord''s death!"


    Small hair ball where suffered this humiliation, immediately wake up, struggling to break away from Lu Li''s hand, a head hit in the past!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    After the death of the devil Kingdom, and several masters, and mu Hongxiu and Dong Ao''s shocking war, the vast majority of the whole imperial capital was somewhat depressed.


    In addition to some shops with strong strength and background, they dare to open the door. The rest of the shops feel the wind all over the building. They hold the attitude of avoiding disaster and close their doors, so they dare not do business.


    But fortunately, some of the prosperous streets were not greatly affected at this time. Although it is said that this place was also the focus of attention of the dead, there are also a lot of powerful soldiers here. They resisted the sudden attack of the dead people at the first time, and all families made up their minds to eliminate all the troublemakers. So their business is still going on.


    Lu Li and ling''er walk on the long street and introduce to ling''er from time to time. The girl who has lived in Liangjiehe since the beginning of her memory is immediately shocked by the prosperity of the world.


    Especially those rich and diverse food, so that she can''t see.


    Lu Li bought her some snacks, and she was reluctant to eat them. She just held them in her hands and took them out from time to time to have a look. They looked very clever.


    "Little girl, food is for eating, not for watching. If you don''t eat, you might as well give it to me. "


    Obediently stopped on Lu Li''s shoulder, the little hairball said a feeble voice, and as a result, Lu Li poked her finger in the past and immediately shut up.


    It had tried to resist before, only to be crueler. Now the Zhenhai emperor has a long memory. He knows that there is no living palace. There is no white fox around him to support him. If he doesn''t want to be cleaned up, the best way is to swallow his courage. Don''t make enemies with this cruel little fart.


    "There seems to be a good restaurant in front of me. I haven''t had a decent meal for a long time. Why don''t we..."


    Lu Li is about to take ling''er to the restaurant to eat something good, but suddenly stops in the middle, frowning slightly.


    Because he saw a slovenly man on the corner smiling at himself.


    Lu Li felt the same breath from the man.


    It''s not the cultivation of martial arts, but the fluctuation of some kind of keepsake.


    Shenweisi''s people?


    In order to be sure of the general, Lu Li takes out his leader''s order. As expected, he feels the warmth of the leader''s order, as if something is calling it.


    The man''s smile is more exuberant, and even waves to Lu Li.


    "Yes The enemy? "


    Ling Er also saw the man, the smile on his face was slightly frozen, and asked carefully.


    Lu Li shook his head: "it should not be the enemy, but it is estimated that he is a troublesome person."


    "Shall we leave?" Ling Er did not know what trouble Lu Li said, and subconsciously grasped his sleeve.


    Lu Li smiles at her and comforts her: "don''t worry. Although there may be some trouble, there should be no danger. It can take you to see some other things."


    Ling''er naturally believes that Lu Li, um, the hand that holds his sleeve is not loosened.


    Lu Li then also by her, two people together walked to the man in front of.


    "Tianbu?"


    About ten steps away, Lu Li stopped and asked tentatively.


    The man said with a smile: "leader Lu is really smart. Even though we have never met before, we can see that I am from Tianbu at the first sight."


    "Are the people in Tianbu so bold?" Lu Li asked a question.


    When the man knew what he meant, he still had a smile on his face: "leader Lu, don''t think that Tianbu is too mysterious and terrible. We are in charge of intelligence work, and we have planted many spies everywhere. But when there is no task, Tianbu people are just one of the common people."


    "I see. What can I do for you?"


    Lu Li nodded. He was not very interested in the operation of Tianbu. He was just curious why the man from Tianbu did not pass through the palace of Yan, but wanted to block himself in the long street.


    Is there a secret to talk about? Or is it the ability of the Ministry of space to collect intelligence?


    "Strictly speaking, it''s not that I''m looking for leader Lu, it''s a prisoner we''ve received from the Ministry of the earth, who wants to see director Lu."


    The man said with a smile: "his mouth is very hard. He wants to see you by name. If you don''t go, he won''t open his mouth in any case."


    "Long an?" Lu Li thought of the school official of the extreme magic riding.


    After the school official was defeated by his secret sword starlight, he was taken over by the Ministry of earth and took him down to ask questions.


    But Lu Li didn''t expect that the Ministry of the earth transferred this person to the Ministry of heaven.


    As if seeing Lu Li''s doubts, the man explained: "although the earth''s colleagues are very accomplished in killing people, but when it comes to torture and extorting confessions, Tianbu is better at this kind of unworthy means. Before, in the ground, the prisoner was tossed about for a while without saying a word. When he was sent to Tianbu, he was scared to meet you before he would speakThe man sadly shook his head: "we haven''t had time to do anything to him. If it wasn''t for fear that he would be tossed to death, I would not disturb leader Lu this time."


    "You mean..."


    Lu Li was a Leng at first, and then immediately reacted. He was surprised and said, "after the guy was taken away by your Tianbu, he immediately counseled? Are you too mean? "


    Long''an is also a tough warrior. He has the courage to blow himself to death. However, when he falls into the hands of Tianbu, he means to let go of his mouth. Lu Li can''t believe that they didn''t use any means.


    "Don''t say that, leader Lu. Although Tianbu is secretive, he has done it. If he has not done it, he has not."


    The man said with a wry smile: "but for the generals of the kingdom of heaven and demon, it is really a more terrible thing than death to fall into the hands of our heavenly ministry."


    "I see." After thinking for a while, Lu Li asked, "but why does he want to see me? And why don''t you go directly to the palace of Lord Yan to look for me? "


    On hearing these two questions, the man knew that Lu Li still had some distrust of himself. He praised: "leader Lu can be appreciated by his highness when he is young. He is really careful. It''s true that I''m not quite in line with the rules to stop Lu leader here, but in today''s situation, Tianbu should not be too close to Lord Yan''s house any more. "


    Lu Li''s heart was tight, looked around, and found that there were a lot of suspicious people. I think they should all smile and say: "you are afraid that after the earth department shows its strength, the sky department will show a sense of existence, and some people will fear it?"


    "Leader Lu is really smart."


    After the man laughed, he said in a positive tone: "now can you ask leader Lu to come with me and see the prisoner?"


    After Lu Li pondered, he indicated that there were still people around him.


    But the man did not matter: "if you can''t trust the man with the head of Lu''s tie, Shenwei is afraid it will rot to the bone."


    This sentence has a little deep meaning, but after listening to it, Lu Li just smiles and nods his head and says, "please lead the way."


    "Leader Lu, please."


    The man let go of the body, stretched out his hand, and motioned Lu Li to enter the lane with him.


    Lu Li squinted and walked in without hesitation.


    Ling''er has absolute trust in Luli. Although the habit of being afraid of strangers can''t be changed, she firmly pulls Luli''s sleeve and shows that she wants to advance and retreat together.


    Aware of her nervousness, Lu Li comforted him: "don''t worry, it''s just to increase your knowledge. After all, it''s my first time to go to such a mysterious place as Tianbu. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, the smile on the man''s face was a little bit more, "don''t worry, leader Lu. Tianbu is not as mysterious as you think."


    "We It''s just a group of chess pieces that can''t even decide who they are. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    The location of Tianbu is not as hidden as Lu Li imagined. In the back hall of a snack shop at the end of the lane, a basement is built.


    However, the secret room is extremely spacious. It is not only not gloomy, but also brightly lit. When Lu Li came in, many people had gathered together to drink and chat. It was not like the spy in Lu Li''s impression. He was dressed in black and had a low tone. His words and deeds should be as cold and merciless as possible.


    "Leader Lu thinks that our people in Tianbu are different from what you think?"


    The man obviously has the mind to think Linglong, most can observe the appearance, saw Lu Li''s doubt at a glance, and asked with a smile.


    Lu Li also laughed, looked at the furnishings in the secret room, and said: "I thought that even if the Tianbu is not the place with the ghost like the earth department, it should at least create a sense of mystery. But now it seems that I am narrow-minded


    "This is the new four leaders of the Ministry of land?"


    "I''ve met the four leaders."


    Several people who were drinking and chatting in the secret room also stood up and bowed to Lu Li one after another. Although the two departments of heaven and earth were not in the same sect, Lu Li, as the leader of the Ministry of the earth, was both a Shangguan and a salute to them.


    "You don''t have to."


    Lu Li gave his hand one by one.


    "These brothers are the hands of the prisoner. Although the Ministry of heaven is not as gloomy as the Ministry of earth, the place where the prisoners are held is extremely exquisite. The guards are all top secret and no one can take advantage of it. "


    After the man explained, he said with a smile to Lu Li: "after saying this for a long time, I haven''t introduced myself to the leader of Lu."


    "I drink at the bottom. I''m the emissary of all living beings in the heavenly ministry. I''ve met the leader of Lu."


    "All living beings?" Lu Li squints and looks at him carefully.


    In the inheritance of the Ministry of earth, Lu Li also has some understanding of the position of the Ministry of heaven. As an organization responsible for intelligence work, Tianbu has very complicated functions, but it also has three leaders, six envoys and twelve supervisors.


    The sentient envoy is one of the six envoys. It means to mingle with all living beings and is the most direct person in charge of intelligence work.


    "It turned out that it was all sentient beings in front of him, but Lu Li had no eyes."


    Lu Li chaofangyin has bowed his hand. He really didn''t expect that such identities as Fang Yin would actually go to the street to block the road.


    Although according to their authority, the six envoys under the leader of Tianbu are actually one level lower than him. However, the situation of Tianbu is special. Although the six envoys are lower than the leader, they have a lot of power in their hands. Even the leaders of Fenglei and Fenglei have no right to dispatch them directly. Unless there is a warrant from the supreme leader of Shenwei department and the king Yan, the six envoys have no right to dispatch them directly For the head of the Ministry, the six envoys are completely unable to command the "subordinates.".


    "Leader Lu must not regard Fang as that kind of old official oil."


    Fang Yin seemed to know that there would be such a scene when he said his identity. He waved his hand helplessly, and then said, "to avoid delaying leader Lu''s time, I will go straight to the point."


    As soon as the voice fell, Fang Yin nodded to the people of the Ministry of heaven.


    Several people immediately understand, each went to the corner of the secret room, open the mechanism.


    With a bang, the floor tiles of the chamber of Secrets cracked. Previously, there was no clue. Now it is moving in all directions, revealing the line-up below.


    "Forbidden stone?"


    The following situation of Lu Li, as well as the familiar materials, couldn''t help but say: "the Tianbu is so big that it actually uses forbidden stone to create a secret chamber under the secret chamber?"


    "This is the cell, chief Lu, please."


    Fang Yin smiles on his face and reaches out to lead.


    Lu Li glanced at the situation under the eyes, black walls, black stairs, black doors


    It''s like a huge beast with a big mouth open, waiting for him.


    However, Lu Li didn''t doubt whether Fang Yin was harmful to himself. The forbidden stone was very strong, but as long as he entered it, he suppressed his true Qi and started to fight against it, which was his strong point.


    However, Lu Li was more worried about ling''er. After looking at her, she found that there was no expression of hesitation and fear on her face. This reminds me that although this girl is not worldly, to some extent, her experience and insight are far better than anyone in this world.


    As for the small hairball, it is no treasure, not to mention forbidden stone such a shallow thing.


    So Lu Li went down.


    Fang Yin and others followed.


    Click.


    With the gate open, the cell is full of lights and light.


    Long an, who was in the middle of the room, raised his head in fear. Seeing what Lu Li was about to say, he caught sight of Fang Yin''s seemingly smiling expression. What he was about to blurt out was stifled back.


    It can be seen that he drank from each other, or that he was afraid of Tianbu.


    "Are you sure you didn''t do anything to him?" Seeing long an sitting there in good condition, Lu Li can see that most of the injuries were left before, and a small part of them were caused by the killers in the ground.If Tianbu shot, Lu Li believes that Long''an can''t be in this state now.


    Fang Yin said with a wry smile: "the leader of Lu is still not willing to believe me."


    "It''s not that you won''t believe it, it''s It''s a bit of a mystery. " Lu Li looks at long an.


    Lu Li, who has dealt with long an, knows that although he is arrogant, he is indeed a person who will not easily beg for mercy. After being caught by the Ministry of heaven, he would find himself, but he might not have to explain anything.


    "Tell me what to do."


    Lu Li picked up the ball from his shoulder and handed it to ling''er. He walked to Long''an and looked down at him.


    At this time, long an sat on the ground. Although there was no restraint, he could not lift any strength of resistance. His expression was a bit cloudy and said in a low voice: "this will only be with you."


    Bang!


    Lu Li kicked long an in the chest, kicking him to the ground.


    "At such a time, do you still want to make conditions?"


    Lu Li''s smile is not ferocious, but it also makes his heart tight.


    But regardless of his chest pain, he said coldly, "I only talk to you, or even if you torture me to death, I will not open my mouth."


    "Well, I just want to see with my own eyes how powerful the torture method of Tianbu is." Lu Li squints to get out of the way and signals Fang Yin to take over.


    At the same time, he took his finger and sighed a few days ago.


    One of them immediately took out a black wide box from the storage ring. After opening it, it was filled with various props. Lu Li glanced at it. Except for some of them, which could barely be used, the rest, with his imagination, did not know what they were.


    But long an''s face suddenly changed, his lips trembled immediately, as if to say something, but forced to suppress the fear of the bottom of his heart without opening his mouth.


    "Previously, you said that you would speak when you met with leader Lu. If you didn''t open your mouth, you were just playing with Fang as a fool?"


    Fang Yin put on a pair of special gloves, and took out a three inch long needle from the box. It was pure black, and a trace of cold breath was emitted from the top.


    Lu Li felt the coolness of the needle on his skin, and even his hair stood up. He could not help protecting ling''er behind him with a curious look in his eyes.


    "It''s called Yin ice. There are only two pieces of it in the sky. It''s rare in the world. The Yin Qi in it can corrode the body. The taste is like removing the flesh and blood, until all the flesh and blood have been melted by Yin Qi, and the soul will suffer from extreme cold."


    The smile on Fang Yin''s face is very warm, but there is no temperature at all. It seems to be explaining to Lu Li, and it seems to be talking to long an.


    Sure enough, long an''s eyes were full of panic after hearing these words. Although his body had not shaken, he could not get up for half a day.


    Lu Li said in surprise: "so powerful? Isn''t it that if you go down with one shot, you will die even if you can''t destroy the territory? "


    "Leader Lu didn''t know that unless it stabbed into the skin for a long time, it would only make the immortal strong suffer for a while."


    "Although the effect on the enemy is not good, it is the treasure of torture."


    Fang Yin turned to explain, then sighed and approached Long''an: "I thought you knew the current affairs, but I didn''t want to deal with you by such means, but you didn''t appreciate it..."


    Seeing the Yin ice slowly falling with the action of Fang Yin, long an clenched his teeth, and his breath gradually became urgent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    Fang Yin''s slow action is to give long an a psychological pressure.


    How can I see the pain when I am close to the hard bone.


    However, Long''an was a bit arrogant. Until Fang Yin stabbed the needle directly into his neck and Yin Qi entered his body, the unspeakable pain gradually spread all over his body. He just snorted and did not ask for mercy.


    "Good man." Fang Yin clapped his hands and laughed, as if in praise. Then he looked at long an, who was shaking all over his body, and said, "if you can bear three or two breaths, you will be very strong. Now you are the second one in my heavenly ministry who has been tortured by Yin Bing and kept silent. "


    "The man didn''t speak up to the end, but he kept begging me to kill him."


    Fang Yin''s eyes gradually darkened: "I hope you can stay longer than him."


    "To Kill I will kill you... "


    Long''an''s forehead and neck were full of blue veins, blood gushed from his mouth, and his eyes were covered with bloodstains. He looked like a devil: "you Don''t go Ben will say a word I won''t tell you


    "Good!"


    Fang Yin smiles: "the bone is hard enough, then you can see how hard you can be?"


    After that, he turned to Lu Li with an apologetic smile: "I didn''t expect to end up with such a poor means, but it made Lu head laugh."


    Lu Li blocked ling''er''s sight with his body, and said with a light smile: "to deal with the enemy, any means can''t be too much."


    Immediately looked at long an, "as long as he is not dead."


    "Leader Lu can rest assured. I know this in my mind." Fang Yin nodded and knew what Lu Li meant.


    Lu Li is thinking about what long an wants to say to himself? Even if you resist this inhuman torture, you must talk to yourself alone?


    Even for a moment, Lu Li wanted to let Fang drink stop.


    It''s not sympathy for long an.


    For the enemy, Lu Li can be generous with a little cruel means.


    It''s just that he''s really curious about the reason why Long''an insists so much.


    About the end of the tea, Long''an''s face was no longer human, and his eyes were lax. Unconsciously, he said, "kill Kill Ben Jiang... "


    He has been tortured by Yin Qi and is about to lose his mind.


    The whole tattoo was withered, and the whole tattoo turned black.


    It seems that what Fang Yin said is not exaggeration. If it is eroded by Yin Qi for a long time, even the immortal body will not be able to support it.


    "Almost." Fang Yin saw the situation and also reached out to pull out the fine needle.


    As soon as the fine needle went, Long''an immediately felt as if he had been pulled away from his whole body. He was paralyzed on the ground, sweating like a plasma, and his breath was like a hairpin.


    "If he goes on, even if he wants to speak, he will die."


    Fang Yin raised his hand, and the man of Tianbu who held the box behind him immediately came over. Then Fang Yin took out a jade insect from it and sighed, "I didn''t expect to use this thing in the end. It''s really a joke for leader Lu."


    "What is this?"


    Lu Li looked at the jade worm in his hand. Under the vision of the exploration eye, he immediately saw that this thing was worth 200 points.


    It can reach 200 points, but it is very rare.


    You know, even if the fragments of the free laws in the palace of life, there are only about 100 points in a group. This small jade insect has 200 points, which makes Lu Li have some interest.


    "It''s one of the secrets of Tianbu. Even if I''m here, there''s only one."


    Fang Yin grinned bitterly and activated the jade insect with secret method. A flash of light flashed. The originally motionless bug suddenly flew away from Fang Yin''s palm, and his whole body was shining like a firefly.


    "It''s called Xingu. It''s a treasure refined by the secret witchcraft. Once planted, he will obey the three orders of the owner of the heart bug unconditionally. There were still many things in the past, but now the inheritance of the witchcraft has been cut off, and the refining method of the heart Gu is completely lost. It is a waste of this little thing to use on him. "


    Fang Yin explains, then controls that heart Gu to fly toward long an in the past.


    At this time, Long''an''s strength was exhausted, and he was paralyzed like mud. Naturally, he had no strength to resist.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing that Xingu is about to fly to Long''an, Lu Li suddenly reaches out and grabs Fang Yin''s wrist and interrupts his manipulation.


    Fang Yin slightly a Leng, heart Gu nature also stopped.


    "Chief Lu, is this Fang Yin was puzzled.


    Lu Li said: "since this thing is precious, why waste it on him? Anyway, he just wants to talk to me alone, so let him have it


    Speaking of this, Lu Li walked to Long''an and said, "if you want to talk with me alone, I can give you this opportunity."Long an raised his eyelids. His voice was hoarse, and he said intermittently, "I Only with you One said


    He looked at Fang Yin and others: "they Can''t It''s here. "


    "Leader Lu, this man has been asking for this all the time. There must be something strange in it."


    Fang Yin frowned and wanted to stop Lu Li. Lu Li shook his head and said, "he has become this look. Even if he is strange, what can he do? Don''t forget that this is the Tianbu prison, surrounded by walls made of forbidden stone. Master Mingyou can''t exert all his strength when he enters. He is a waste man, but he can''t help me. "


    The calm of Lu Li''s words shows his strong self-confidence.


    "This..."


    Fang Yin hesitated, but he also knew that Lu Li was telling the truth.


    In this cell made of forbidden stone, not to mention a disused immortal warrior, even if master Mingyou came, he could not give full play to his strength. Long an was seriously injured and was tortured into this virtue by Yin Bing. He could not be harmful to Lu Li any more.


    Of course, the reason for Fang Yin''s hesitation is not entirely this.


    As a spy, suspicion is instinct.


    He is not only suspicious of Long''an, but also of Lu Li.


    If two people are allowed to communicate in private here, Fang Yin subconsciously feels that they are in collusion.


    Although this possibility is very small, he doubts that everything is a necessary trait for members of the heavenly ministry. He can''t help but look at Lu Li and point out: "I''m afraid that leader Lu can''t cope with this guy''s tricks."


    "The emissary is afraid that I will collude with the generals of the demon kingdom?" Lu Li looks back with a smile.


    "How can it be? Leader Lu joked." Seeing through his mind, Fang Yin didn''t show any embarrassed expression and said quietly: "it''s just that most people in the devil kingdom are Loyal. "


    "So tortured, he refused to speak. If he wanted to explain it, he would have explained it for a long time. There was no reason why he had to speak to Lu alone


    Fang Yin''s idea is not aimless.


    Although Lu Li can see through what he thinks at a glance, he has to admit that there is some truth in his ideas.


    However, Lu Li still insisted: "I''d like to hear what he wants to say. If the ambassador can trust me, give us some time."


    "If I can''t believe it, I have nothing to say. I can leave now."


    Lu Li turned his head and looked at the drink.


    Fang Yin showed a puzzled expression.


    Lu Li is indifferent.


    Strictly speaking, he doesn''t care what long an is going to say.


    He captured Long''an and handed it to the Ministry of earth. He just thought that if he could get some information about the kingdom of heaven and demon, it would be good for tuntian Shengguo.


    If not, Lu Li doesn''t care.


    But the sky is different.


    Naturally, they hope to get the information from Long''an, so they will have the scene of stopping Lu Li on the long street first.


    What Long''an has mastered is dispensable to Lu Li, but it is very important information for Tianbu.


    So Fang Yin hesitated for a moment, and then said to Lu Li, "leader Lu, we are outside. If there is any situation, we can call for help."


    Lu Li nodded.


    Fang Yin left the cell with several people from Tianbu.


    But Ling Er is still standing behind Lu Li.


    Lu Li has no plan to call ling''er out.


    Long an raised his head and took a deep look at Lu Li. He did not care about the girl''s problem. Instead, he confirmed that all the people in Tianbu had left. He hissed: "you What can I have? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    To Lu Li''s surprise, Long''an did not give any conditions, nor did he throw out some bait information. He just asked a simple and direct question.


    It seems that this guy really broke down.


    Lu Li smiles and stares at Long''an and says, "don''t you think it''s stupid to bargain with me at this time?"


    "You''ve come down to this point, and obviously you don''t want to ask for anything. What you want is either to die happily or to live. "


    "If you want to die, I can satisfy you now. If you want to live, you have to see what you can bring me. "


    Long an was silent for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "I have a march map And Details of the forces of the demon kingdom. "


    "Oh?"


    Lu Li picked up his eyebrows and said with a smile, "this is the only thing for your life Is it not enough? "


    Long an said, "once you get the March map Devil Kingdom The layout of the demon kingdom is equal to It''s half broken. "


    He endured the intense pain in his body, forced himself to fight, and said with great effort: "I can hand it over first. You can ask anyone who knows how to march to judge whether it is true or not."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he immediately thought of Lin Wangbei.


    Although the marshal of Zhenguo was poor in means, he should be the first person to swallow the holy Kingdom when it comes to marching and fighting.


    However, Lu Li didn''t show any clue on his face. He said indifferently: "although I don''t understand the marching map and the arrangement of troops, I know the current situation. Even if you hand over these two pieces of information, it will not be of much help to swallow up the holy land of heaven."


    "The war is about to start. Once the two sides begin to engage in war, what they are fighting for is the wartime countermeasures and military strength. Now it''s too late to study the plan of the heaven and the devil kingdom again. "


    "What a pity." Lu Li sighed and shook his head: "if you open your mouth earlier, this matter may have a turning point. As for now... "


    When it comes to Lu an, the only thing left is to let him go.


    Moreover, Lu Li believes that long an has never told the truth.


    He would rather insist on the means of the earth department and the heaven department, and insist on talking with himself alone, which is absolutely impossible for this matter.


    If he only wanted to survive, he could hand over the March plan and troop arrangement to Tianbu. Even if Tianbu won''t let him go, he won''t be tortured any more.


    I almost lost my life even now. If I just want to live, it would be stupid.


    "Little fart boy, the means of your world are really backward. If you are in the palace of life, any God guard can control his soul and make him have to speak. But you are still in the stage of tormenting the body and soul. Are the wild world evolving so slowly


    Small hairball seems to be a little impatient, its rabbit teeth twinkle cold light, maliciously stare at long an way: "otherwise my adult teach you a few moves, absolutely let him dare not have any concealment."


    Lu Li''s eyes brightened, "do you still have this ability?"


    He almost forgot that the little hairball came from the high world of the palace of life. Naturally, he had seen many wonderful means.


    "Of course, I have so many things." The little hairball floated up and said with a strange smile: "for example, a great emperor who is out of tune can control a mysterious fire and burn his soul. He can directly turn him into a fool. He can not only know everything but also be used as a slave who will die at any time."


    "It''s a novelty. Let''s hear it."


    Lu Li narrowed his eyes and sang with the little hairball.


    After hearing this, Ling er said in a low voice, "how can you learn these bad things?"


    "What is a bad thing? Although that guy is not as powerful as picking stars, he is also a strong man on the road. This is the inheritance of the great emperor. How many people can''t ask for it. "


    Xiaomaoqiu glared at ling''er discontentedly, and then said to Lu Li: "the mysterious fire is not the best way to use. If you want me to say it, you''d better draw out his soul directly and iron it with the law of life to ensure that he doesn''t even dare to have any more strange feelings."


    Long an looked at this strange creature with strange eyes. Listening to the words that he could not understand, Lu Li used his mouth to frighten himself and said in a deep voice: "you don''t have to bluff Ben Jiang Ben will even be able to stand the torture of the Ministry of heaven. Don''t show off your means. "


    "He doesn''t believe you." Lu Li Chao xiaomaoqiu smiles and grabs it before it explodes. Then he looks at long an and says, "if you want to use means, I don''t need to ask the people of Tianbu to leave. Since I am willing to talk with you alone, I have already expressed my sincerity. I hope you will not try my patience again. "


    "Tell me why you have to talk to me alone. Don''t fool me with such nonsense as the March map."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Long an is silent.


    He knew that he could not conceal the young man in front of him.


    But I didn''t expect that the young man didn''t care about the March map at all. His straightforward attitude made him have no way to fool him.In desperation, long an only got the way: "do you know why the devil emperor must marry the sage king Yan?"


    This sentence made Lu Li''s eyes slightly coagulate and said quietly: "is there any inside information about this matter? Isn''t it just an excuse for the demon kingdom? "


    "The devil kingdom is fighting in all directions. If you want to fight, what excuse do you need?"


    Long An Shun Shun breath, also speak a lot more agile, "if the devil emperor really want to attack tuntian Shengguo, as early as in the border gathering troops can start."


    Lu Li didn''t expect that there was an inside story about this matter. After a deep meditation, Lu Li said with a slight sarcasm: "do you want to tell me that the extremely heavenly demon emperor is a man who is greedy for beauty?"


    Long an shook his head and said, "the magic emperor''s majesty is magnificent, and naturally he will not covet any beauty. Even if the Yan king is indeed a pair of Qing Guo color, he will never let the demon emperor give up the overlord of plundering the wasteland and unifying the demons. "


    "Well, you can tell me the reason why the devil emperor wanted to marry Yan Wang."


    Lu Li indifferently said: "if you can''t say a truth, your end may be worse than death."


    Long an said with a sad smile: "you don''t have to threaten Ben Jiang. Since Ben will open his mouth, he doesn''t intend to live. It''s just It''s just a matter of reluctance. "


    "Ben will lead the five thousand pole magic horse into the holy land to carry out the most dangerous task. I should have ignored life and death for the sake of the demon Kingdom, but after being captured, I thought a lot This will and the five thousand pole magic riders are just abandoned sons of the demon kingdom. "


    "To make excuses, we That''s the real excuse for the war between the devil Kingdom and the holy country. "


    "The magic Emperor didn''t give up yanwang, he just gave up on us."


    Long an resented: "three thousand pole magic riding can kill a master, such as killing a dog. We call it the strongest iron hoof in the demon Kingdom, but it has come to such an end!"


    "So you intend to avenge your demon emperor?" Lu Li smiles, "this shows that your loyalty to the demon kingdom is only here."


    "Maybe."


    Long an took a deep breath: "although the demon emperor is a hero of the generation, he is too cold and heartless, and can sacrifice everything for his purpose. He would have been loyal to the demon Kingdom, but not to the royal family. "


    "The devil emperor can die, but the demon kingdom may not perish. Just as you swallow up the holy kingdom of heaven, when you are clearly defeated by the demon Kingdom, you always insist on fighting against it. This shows that the emperor of the holy Kingdom knows that he can die, and that all officials in the Manchu Dynasty can fight to death, but the holy kingdom of tuntian can not die. "


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you if I hear it


    Lu Li glanced at him and said with a smile.


    "You will not." Long an said faintly: "if you are loyal to the royal family, you will never save the king of Yan. It is the best result for the royal family to let her be abducted. They surrender to each other, avoid war, and die the country, and their royal family can still be masters. "


    "You are not loyal to the royal family or to the king Yan. You''re just fighting for your own ideas... "


    Long an stares at Lu Li''s eyes, "because of this, I will talk to you alone."


    Lu Li slowly convergence smile, silently looked at long an, and then said: "say it, what do you want."


    At this point, it is a desperate attempt.


    If Long''an continues to push off, Lu Li won''t talk to him nonsense. He turns around and asks Fang Yin and others to come in and give Long''an to them for processing.


    But if long an is really sincere, Lu Li doesn''t mind selling him a face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    "I want to be under Lin Wangbei."


    Long an knows that he can''t continue to play tricks, and says his purpose directly.


    But seeing the surprised color flashing on Lu Li''s face, he knew that this condition was that Lu Li felt a little unreasonable.


    Yes, Lu Li felt that the condition was too unreasonable, and asked, "are you crazy? An enemy general wants to join the marshal of Zhenguo? What are you sent to do? Soldiers? "


    "I have my chips."


    Long an said in a deep voice: "the March map and the deployment of troops are nothing to you, but to Lin Wangbei, these two things are treasures."


    "I use the information of the king of Yan for you to guarantee that I see Lin Wangbei, and then Lin Wangbei will not refuse my offer."


    Long an''s words are resolute and confident.


    Lu Li thought a little and knew that what he said was probably true.


    They do not know how to lead troops, so they do not understand its value. But if it falls into the hands of Lin Wangbei, it can at least add several percent of the chance to win. Lin Wangbei can''t miss such a good opportunity.


    However, Lu Li was puzzled: "do you try every means to meet me alone, is to betray the heaven and the devil kingdom?"


    "What do you want?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, long an''s face was gloomy: "just one breath."


    "The magic emperor regards us as abandoned children. Then I will let him know what kind of surprise the chess pieces he abandoned can bring him."


    Lu Li hears the speech and looks at linger.


    Ling''er has been listening to the conversation between the two people. She is very clever. Although she is silent, she has been studying all the time. This is the reason why Lu Li stayed here.


    After some analysis, Ling Er nodded slightly, indicating that it was a good deal.


    After all, he doesn''t need to pay anything. He just needs to give Lin Wangbei a word. Whether Lin Wangbei is willing to agree or not is his business. Before this, the value of Long''an has already been excavated.


    Yes.


    For Lu Li, what really matters is why the magic emperor must marry Yan Wang.


    The inside story behind this should not be so simple.


    If long an really knows something, it''s a good deal.


    "Yes, I will pass on what you said today to marshal Lin. But if he is willing to accept you or not, he and his majesty should make a judgment. After all, you are a general of the enemy country. Even if you have enough chips to guarantee, you can''t guarantee whether you are willing to surrender. "


    As for the way Lu promised to exchange information with me, he didn''t promise to exchange information with me. If I find out that you are hiding something... "


    "It doesn''t need you to remind me that since Ben has been reduced to a prisoner, what good will it do to myself if he conceals it again?"


    Long an laughed at himself and then said, "the reason why the devil emperor must marry the Yan king is actually related to an ancient secret. It is said that the inheritance of the upper kingdom of the demon kingdom is not obtained by accident, but given by a strong man in the upper world. The strong man left three prophecies to be remembered by the royal family of the polar heaven. "


    "The first prophecy has come true."


    "When the magic gate is divided into five, there will be a woman on the road of invincibility in the kingdom of swallowing heaven. This woman is involved in a great fortune. Her husband will bring destruction and rebirth to the heavens. "


    "In the royal family of tuntian Shengguo, there were only two amazing women in modern times. One is the Yan Wang Mu tea, the other is the princess Mu Ning autumn. "


    "Mu Ning Qiu, though gifted, has stepped into the realm of master Mingyou at a young age. But she is still far from invincible. The woman in the prophecy can only be the king of Yan. "


    Long an said, "although I don''t agree with the theory of Qi Yun, the royal family of the demon Kingdom has been inherited from the upper world, which can be regarded as indirectly enjoying the benefits of Qi Yun. Therefore, the royal family of the demon Kingdom has believed in the three prophecies of the powerful man in the upper world for generations. Especially now, the magic emperor has become obsessed with it. He firmly believes that if he marries the king Yan, he will be able to get the favor of his great fortune and have the powerful power to destroy the heavens and establish a new order. "


    "But now that the king of Yan has been abolished, he is not on the road of invincibility, so this prediction is not nonsense?"


    After hearing this, Lu Li said with a smile: "your devil emperor is really a little stupid, even dare to believe this kind of words?"


    "You don''t have to believe it, little boy. I think there is something in it." At this time, the little hairball said: "the saying of air transport exists. It''s just that it''s very difficult for you, a wild world, to embody it. However, the will of this world''s road has awakened and begun to affect all living beings. It is still possible to insist on saying something. "


    "But I am not there What kind of Yan Wang feels very strong luck, but it is that little girl. She is favored by the road, and her future achievements are bound to be limitless. "


    The tone of xiaomaoqiu is strange.


    It really did not feel what huge luck there.However, according to long an, xiaomaoqiu doesn''t think there is any place to make a fake. Prophecy sounds a little too mysterious, but if it is broken, it''s just the people who are favored by fate.


    Once the star picking emperor is such a person, can be called the son of fate, and can even predict things after ten thousand years.


    And long an said that the strong man in the upper world, at most, predicted the situation of hundreds of years or even a thousand years, which did not surprise xiaomaoqiu.


    "That is to say, the magic emperor firmly believes in this prophecy and believes that as long as he becomes the husband of the Yan king, he can have the power to destroy the heavens?"


    Lu Li knew that xiaomaoqiu''s words were true, but he felt a little funny: "if it was so simple, the threshold of Lord Yan''s mansion would have been broken by the person who proposed marriage, right? I can''t believe in fate. "


    "Although the warriors fight with heaven and earth, they also fear the power of heaven and earth. The more powerful the warrior is, the more aware he is of his own smallness. Now the devil emperor is only half a step away from heaven and man. This degree can be regarded as "invincible in the world". But what if the man from heaven suddenly comes? "


    Long an shook his head. Although he did not agree with the madness of the demon emperor, he understood his fear.


    It is the so-called ignorance fearless, the stronger the strength, the more the secret of the world, the fear will be irresistible.


    "If that''s the reason, I think the devil emperor is really crazy."


    Lu Li said with a light smile: "they dare to fight with heaven and earth, but they dare not make decisions for their own destiny. Even if there is a destiny, his fate has already been doomed."


    This speech, long an can''t help but Leng Leng.


    "Well said." Ling''er was deeply touched and said: "if I had accepted my life long ago, I would not have the chance to escape from the two boundary rivers and make decisions for my own destiny."


    "Everyone knows the awe inspiring truth of heaven and earth. However, the martial arts are originally a group of people who seize the nature of heaven and earth and carry the burden forward. Such existence, but finally began to believe in what fate? Isn''t it funny? "


    Lu Li glanced at long an, who was stunned, and then said, "if I had known that it was for this reason, I would not have wasted time listening."


    "You..." Long an didn''t expect that Lu Li would be so dismissive.


    Then his eyes changed, and he couldn''t help but feel a little gloomy. He said to himself, "I thought you were young and ignorant, and you had a cavity of blood and bravery. Now it seems that you have seen through the road of martial arts for a long time. Ben will lose to you. It''s not unjust. "


    "You lost to me because your strength is not good. What''s the relationship with martial arts?" Lu Li laughed and said calmly, "I will do what I promised you, but I still say that. Whether Marshal Lin will accept you or not is his own business. If he turns you down, you may be able to comfort yourself by saying that it''s all meant to be? "


    Long an''s face showed a bitter smile.


    Lu Li is unwilling to talk to him any more.


    If I had known that it was this kind of thing, I might as well take ling''er to have a good meal.


    After leaving the cell, Fang Yin and a group of Tianbu people immediately stood up.


    "Leader Lu." Fang Yin arched his hand, revealing the meaning of exploration: "he But what did you say? "


    "Just some nonsense." Lu Li did not repeat.


    To him, it was just a bunch of crap.


    Do you want to tell Fang Yin that the king of Yan is carrying great fortune. Who can be her husband and who is the invincible warrior?


    I really put this sentence out, let alone Fang Yin. Even Lu Li felt that he might be crazy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    However, Fang Yin was not satisfied with the answer, and his face showed a puzzled look: "leader Lu, if you really don''t ask for anything, it''s really hard to explain it here."


    "It''s not that I didn''t ask anything." Lu Li glanced at him and said faintly, "he has the marching map and the deployment of the demon kingdom in his hand. He wants to exchange these two things for his own life, and join the holy Kingdom under Marshal Lin''s command."


    "March map!"


    Fang Yin''s eyes suddenly brightened: "is this really true?"


    Lu Li didn''t expect his reaction to be so fierce.


    Is it really that I underestimated that thing?


    Lu Li couldn''t help regretting that he didn''t let Long''an show him the March map first. But when he thought that he couldn''t understand it, he pressed the idea and nodded: "it''s really what he said. It''s up to Marshal Lin to judge whether it''s true or not. You will send someone to inform Marshal Lin later, and say that if the March plan and the deployment of troops are true, then I will make sure that he will live and let him work under Marshal Lin for observation. "


    "Captain Lu can rest assured that although he is a general of the enemy country, I also understand the truth of his words." Fang Yin finally showed a smile, which shows how important the March map is.


    In fact, long an himself did not expect that under the impact of the five thousand pole Magic Horse, Lu Li, who was as motionless as a mountain and like a god of death, knew nothing about marching and fighting.


    If he had known this for a long time, I''m afraid he didn''t have to use Fang Yin to punish him, and he would have done it on the spot. It''s better than having suffered a lot, and he almost winked at the blind.


    If there is no secret of why the devil emperor must marry the king Yan, Long''an will really want to cry today.


    "In short, if you bring your words, I will not participate in the follow-up."


    Lu Li waved his hand and was about to take ling''er away, but Fang Yin made a voice to obstruct him: "Lu chief, wait a minute!"


    Lu Li stops and looks puzzled. "Anything else?"


    Fang Yin showed helpless color: "there is still a little thing, but it is not the matter of our Tianbu."


    "It''s not about Tianbu?"


    Lu Li frowned and said, "I should have no communication with Fenglei No. 2 Department."


    "It''s not the second part of Fenglei." Fang Yin hesitated for a moment and said with a bitter smile: "this matter is not a matter of Shenwei Si."


    "Not shenweisi?"


    Lu Li was a little curious and looked at Fang Yin. "Fang emissary, is that why you come to me?"


    Fang Yin''s face showed guilt. "I''m entrusted by others. Of course, if leader Lu doesn''t want to, I''ll never mention it."


    "Tell me, who else wants to see me."


    The relationship between Lu Bu and Tian can''t make sure that one of the six players can''t be sure.


    If you think about the delicate situation of Lord Yan''s residence, it is natural that some people want to see themselves, the newly appointed head of the foreign affairs office.


    "It''s not a dignitary, it''s Wuzong."


    Fang Yin said with a smile: "the leader of Lu despised me. If it was only the imperial capital, even if he was the prime minister, I would not let go."


    "Wuzong?" However, Lu Li did not expect that Wu Zong would be the first to come forward to contact himself.


    Not long ago, he and Ge Xinyue discussed the issue of Wuzong, but Wuzong has come to visit.


    "Wu Zong, who wants to see me?"


    Lu Li settled down and asked in doubt.


    "President of the war academy, Li Wuming." Fang Yin Dao gave the name.


    Lu Li''s understanding of Wuzong was limited to his previous quarrel with the Shen family.


    The ancestor of the Shen family is the former Wu Zong''s sacrificial wine, which is the only understanding of Lu Li.


    As for the president of the war academy, Lu Li has never heard of it. He doesn''t know why the other side wants to see him.


    "Leader Lu doesn''t have to ask me. I just owe him a favor and have to pass this sentence for him. This matter has nothing to do with Shenwei. Fang Yin only talks with him in his personal capacity. In fact, he doesn''t know what President Li is doing. "


    "That''s it." When Lu Li heard the speech, Chao ling''er showed a smile: "do you want to see the Academy on earth?"


    "Are there many books?"


    Ling er''s eyes are bright and her face is slightly red.


    Lu Li nodded: "should not be weaker than the old library."


    Mention the old library, Lu Li and ling''er face some pity.


    They left in a hurry. Many books in the old library didn''t have time to take them away. Although ling''er had read most of them, those books were already the only ones. After she left, no one would take care of them regularly, for fear that the books in the old library would be covered with dust.


    So as soon as ling''er heard that there was a book to read, and it was not weaker than the old library, she immediately got excited and whispered, "can I go?"


    "I think the president of the war academy should not be stingy about this little thing."


    Lu Li said a word, and then the other side drank: "I agreed to this."


    Fang Yin looks happy. "Thank you, leader Lu."He owes Li Wuming the favor, so he has to break the rules and make this invitation to Lu Li. It can be seen that the weight of this favor is a little difficult for Fang Yin, who is one of the six envoys of Tianbu.


    Lu Li can agree to come down, this is naturally to give him face, it is to eliminate his heart a piece of heart disease.


    "Leader Lu, please follow me." He told other people of Tianbu to deal with the affairs of Long''an, and Fang Yin took the lead in front of him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dean, do you really have the manager Lu invited?"


    Wuzong, in the war academy, Jiang Caixing comes to Li Wuming, who is supervising the practice of his disciples.


    Li Wu Mingmu did not squint and looked at so many disciples in the martial arts arena and said with a smile, "is the news spreading so fast?"


    It''s hard for Jiang Caixing to show a touch of ruddy on her cold face. Knowing that Li Wuming is blaming her for her lack of practice, she pays attention to the rumors. She feels guilty and says: "this news has been spread in Wuzong. I heard that the presidents of other academies are very dissatisfied with this. I think that you should meet with the head manager of Lord Yan''s mansion at this time, which is really..."


    "It''s too authoritarian to take other people seriously?" Li Wuming smiles.


    Jiang Caixing didn''t dare to answer, but the meaning was obvious.


    Li Wuming looks into the distance. Although he looks like a teenager, his eyes are very deep, just like an old well. He can''t see any smile. "Those people think I''m standing in line, and they''re afraid I''ll implicate Wuzong. Or I''m afraid that I''ll hurt their interests, so I can''t wait to stand up and attack me, and let them say, "you don''t have to pay attention to these trifles."


    "But, teacher..." Jiang Caixing raised his head. In a hurry, Jiang Caixing even said: "the other presidents always think that you are dictatorial and can''t even control the big sacrifice wine. They have too much power in their hands and always want to find opportunities to target you. Now that you have made it clear that you want to stand on the side of Lord Yan''s house, you have given them a handle. "


    If it is nearby, Jiang Caixing will never be so talkative.


    But now the situation of Wuzong is very difficult, and Yan Wangfu happens to be in a very sensitive period. Li Wuming has an appointment with the new chief foreign affairs officer of the Yan palace. This matter falls into the eyes of those who have the intention. It will certainly become a signal that Wuzong colludes with the Yan palace.


    As a result, Li Wuming pushed himself to the top of the storm.


    It''s not surprising that Jiang Caixing is anxious. At this moment, the internal atmosphere of Wuzong is strange, and all kinds of voices are heard. But Xin Zhu, the big sacrificial wine, did not want to pay attention to these matters, which meant that all the pressure fell on Li Wuming.


    Feeling his student''s concern, Li Wuming eyes out of a trace of warmth, reached out to touch her head.


    They are similar in stature, but there is nothing against this action.


    "You are too thoughtful and arrogant. Otherwise, with your talent, you should have entered the indestructible world by now. "


    Li Wuming''s tone is gentle, there is no sense of teaching, but Jiang Caixing shows a sense of shame, and her beautiful eyes are covered with a layer of water mist: "it is the students who humiliated the teacher."


    "You are young, and you are already practicing martial arts and religion. You are backed by the Jiang family. You may not be able to become the second Mu Ning Qiu."


    Li Wuming did not comfort Jiang Caixing, but simply said: "the general trend has risen, everyone wants to get benefits from it, but they cherish feathers too much, and they have no courage to gamble. Even if it is good, what is their turn?"


    Jiang Caixing was still entangled with Li Wuming''s sentence that he would become the second Mu Ning Qiu. But when he heard this, he felt tight and said in a low voice: "does the teacher mean to bet on the king Yan?"


    "The king of Yan is a member of the royal family. There are so many things behind her that we can''t gamble, and his majesty won''t allow us to gamble."


    Li Wuming shook his head and said with a smile, "well, maybe you will know what I mean when you meet that young man later."


    Jiang Caixing seems to understand this sentence, showing a trace of surprise.


    Is What the teacher meant was, would you like to bet on Lu Li?


    How?


    Jiang Caixing couldn''t believe the idea.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    Li Wuming also did not explain, eyes suddenly move, smile more thick: "go, pick stars, follow me to welcome a guest."


    After that, Li Wuming walked slowly towards Wuzong mountain road.


    Although Jiang Caixing has some doubts, he still follows the past.


    At the moment, on the level mountain road of Wuzong, Fang Yin is leading Lu Li and ling''er forward.


    Most of the way, Lu Li heard a burst of reading in Wuzong. He felt something in his heart.


    Ling''er naturally heard the sound of reading. After listening carefully for a moment, he whispered: "it seems to be the theory of martial arts."


    "Wuzong is different from other sects in that it only pays attention to the realm and combat power of its disciples. Most of them teach the system of martial arts to their disciples. In this way, even if their strength is not strong, they can continue to spread all kinds of theories. This is the foundation of swallowing heaven''s holy national martial arts like the sea and everyone like a dragon. "


    Fang Yin sighed: "nowadays, most of those academies are closely related to Wu Zong. If there were no them, maybe tuntian Shengguo would be as crude and savage as the extremely demon kingdom


    Hearing this, Lu Li knew that the man who founded Wu Zong must have great ambition.


    This is obviously opening up people''s wisdom.


    It''s just that instead of using martial arts in the world, the "martial arts" and "martial arts" are further refined, making them a kind of knowledge rather than a means of fighting for power.


    Although this idea is somewhat too ideal, Lu Li still admired the founder of Wuzong.


    Those who can make such grand plans, even if they are pure idealists, feel that he is worthy of admiration.


    "If you are in Wuzong, I can''t continue to accompany leader Lu."


    At the moment when he was close to Wuzong Mountain Gate, Fang Yin suddenly stopped and apologized: "if the landing leader with me appears in Wuzong and is detected by someone with intention, he will certainly make an article, which will be more unfavorable to the situation of Lord Yan''s residence."


    "Well, it''s almost done here." Lu Li nodded and did not embarrass Fangyin, because he also knew what kind of uproar would be caused in the imperial capital''s circle if he was seen to appear with Fang Yin, the sentient envoy of Tianbu, in Wuzong.


    Most of those people''s vigilance against Lord Yan''s house comes from Shenwei, and a small part comes from mu Hongxiu''s strength. At this moment, King Yan''s mansion has lost mu Hongxiu''s top combat power, and only Shenwei is left to be vigilant.


    As one of the most special departments in Shenwei department, Tianbu is mysterious, but Fang Yin is a familiar face in the circle of powerful people. Many people know him. If he is recognized and thinks that he came to Wuzong on behalf of Tianbu, he will be in trouble.


    "Thank you for your understanding. I''ll go ahead."


    Fang Yin grinned bitterly and apologized, then turned around and went down the mountain.


    After he left, Lu Li raised his head and looked at the top of the mountain, his mouth showing a smile.


    Because two figures have appeared at the top of the mountain.


    Li Wuming and Jiang Caixing are waiting there, as if to greet them.


    Lu Li took ling''er to the front and said with a smile, "President Li?"


    "Manager Lu."


    Li Wuming arched his hand and said with the same smile: "it''s really impolite to take the liberty to invite you."


    "Don''t mention it, Master Li. You have a lot of curiosity about Wu Zong."


    Lu Li didn''t despise Li Wuming because of his youthful appearance. Instead, he was extremely cautious and said: "it''s Lu Li''s honor to be invited by President Li."


    "Manager Lu is indeed a young talent. No wonder his highness will appreciate him."


    Li Wuming did not leave a trace of holding a sentence, and then just said: "inside please."


    "Please."


    Lu Li smiles.


    Li Wuming is leading the way ahead. Lu Li and ling''er are following him.


    However, at this time, Jiang Caixing, who is half a body behind in front of him, suddenly turns around, with a somewhat complicated look in his eyes, as if he is peeking.


    Lu Li found that she seemed to be peeping at herself, and then showed her a kind smile.


    How to know it was self defeating. Jiang Caixing''s eyes flashed a hint of shame and annoyance. He snorted and turned his head and no longer looked at him.


    What''s wrong with this woman?


    Lu Li didn''t expect to take the initiative to release goodwill, but ran into a soft nail. After looking at Jiang Caixing, he began to talk to ling''er in a low voice.


    Ling''er is also looking forward to reading in Wuzong. The interest of conversation is obviously higher.


    But the small hairball is unusual. After Li Wuming appeared, he seemed to be dumb and did not open his mouth again.


    "How can you be so honest, little thing?"


    Lu Li also found the anomaly of small hairball.


    Xiaomaoqiu takes a deep look at Li Wuming in front of him and doesn''t answer Lu Li''s question.


    But its eyes have attracted Lu Li''s attention, knowing that there must be something unusual about Li Wuming that will attract the attention of xiaomaoqiu.Li Wuming in front of him also felt something. He turned his head and looked at the little hairball. He said with a smile, "manager Lu, this spirit beast is very lovely."


    He has long noticed the "maotuanzi" in ling''er''s arms. Even though Li Wuming thinks he is well-informed, he has never seen such a strange creature. Although he is somewhat curious, it seems a bit abrupt to explore other people''s secrets when they meet for the first time. This is because Li Wuming did not ask.


    Only when he felt that there was a line of sight staring at him behind him, Li Wuming took this opportunity to turn the topic to the small hairball.


    "But it''s just a plaything that only knows how to eat and sleep. It''s nothing special to make a companion for my sister."


    Lu Li hears Li Wuming''s implication and digs the topic with a smile.


    Naturally, he did not explain to Li Wuming the meaning of the origin of the little hairball, but also cleverly arranged the identity of ling''er.


    A sister, blocked the next possible inquiry.


    Li Wuming smiles, but he doesn''t mean to care.


    Both of them are now in the stage of mutual exploration. Neither of them has opened their mouth to reveal their intention. However, Lu Li is more relaxed. Because this time he came to Wuzong, it is Li Wuming''s idea. No matter what Li wants, he is the passive side.


    Lu Li knows that he just needs to wait. He can''t help speaking.


    "Manager Lu, would you like to follow me to see the life of Wuzong disciples?"


    Just as he entered Wuzong Mountain Gate, Li Wuming suddenly turned his face and asked.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "guests follow the Lord''s convenience, naturally follow the arrangement of President Li."


    "OK, pick stars. Next, you can introduce Wu Zong to director Lu." Li Wuming immediately left the task to the silent Jiang Caixing.


    Jiang Caixing looks surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he had suffered a disaster. After several changes in his manner, he said coldly in his voice, "the students know."


    "This is our Wuzong''s teaching. Jiang Caixing is very good at martial arts and tactics."


    "Manager Lu, you two are of the same age. If you have leisure, you can give her advice."


    Li Wuming finishes Jiang Caixing''s identity to Lu Li, and Lu Li immediately glances at Jiang Caixing.


    I can''t imagine that this woman who seems to have some problems in her brain is actually a teacher of Wu Zong.


    Jiang Caixing happens to be looking at Lu Li. Their eyes touch each other in the air. Jiang Caixing''s expression is obviously a little unconvinced, which is naturally because Li Wuming wants Lu Li to instruct her.


    "How can I dare to instruct a martial arts religious practitioner?"


    Seeing Jiang Caixing''s unwillingness, Lu Li said modestly: "if I don''t know anything about martial arts, I have to ask Jiang Jiaoxi for more advice."


    Jiang Caixing stares at Lu Li, and then says coldly: "manager Lu is already a strong man in the immortal environment. I dare not direct him."


    By this woman for the second time, Lu Li''s expression also gradually pondered.


    Even if clay figurines still have three points of fire, not to mention Lu Li itself is not a good stubble.


    It''s the face of Wuzong that makes you tolerant. You have no injustice or hatred. Do you have to kick your nose and face?


    Thinking of this, Lu Li was about to say something, but Ling Er, standing behind him, suddenly loosened his sleeve and whispered in a soft voice: "this sister, why don''t you point out the little sister?"


    Lu Li was stunned and took a look at ling''er.


    Jiang Caixing didn''t expect that this beautiful girl who didn''t seem to have any fire and smoke would actually stand up to Lu Li.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    Jiang Caixing only felt that the self-confidence that he had built up over the years collapsed in front of him in the silver broken awn like starlight.


    Lu Li did not say a lot of great truth, but used the simplest and most intuitive way to destroy a certain idea she firmly believed in.


    Jiang Caixing figured out the joints, his face became dim, and he even staggered a few steps under his feet.


    Fortunately, Li Wuming put his hand on her back, patted her twice, and then said with a smile: "star picking, it''s not necessary. Manager Lu''s idea is right, but this Almost no one in the world can learn how to control energy. "


    Jiang Caixing''s eyes regained a certain look, and was about to ask, but Li Wuming took the initiative to say to Lu Li: "if I''m not wrong, the leader of Lu must have seen a strong man in the upper world."


    "Not bad."


    Lu Li did not deny it.


    In fact, there is nothing to deny.


    The existence of the upper bound is not a secret, but people in Zhenwu domain don''t know it. The so-called upper bound is just a vague name handed down by the Terrans for the whole world.


    And those gods are just "Warriors" who have evolved more powerful at the level of life.


    There is no need to hide these things, and no one can guess that he has not only met the strong men in the upper world, but also been to the high-level world of the palace of life. He has seen a more perfect or "concise" martial arts system.


    Although Li Wuming guessed that Lu Li must have met a strong man in the upper world, he did not guess that Lu Li not only saw him, but also traveled to the so-called upper world. He just asked with a smile: "there is a saying about energy. I don''t know whether it is the achievement of Manager Lu himself or from the mouth of the strong man in the upper world?"


    "I dare not conceal president Li. This view of energy is really inspired by the inheritance of the upper world."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "the aura of heaven and earth is energy, and the true Qi is also energy. If a warrior can control the true Qi, why can''t he directly control the aura of heaven and earth?"? Since they are both energy, there is something in common between them. Otherwise, how can we explain the process of Reiki turning into true Qi? "


    As soon as he said this, Jiang Caixing suddenly realized and murmured: "yes, since aura can be transformed into true Qi, it shows that aura and true Qi actually come from the same source The warrior can control the true Qi. Why can''t he control the aura of heaven and earth? "


    "But But martial arts... "


    Jiang Caixing felt a little confused.


    This is the impact of different concepts of martial arts.


    At the beginning, Lu Li and Ge Xinyue explained the way of evolution. Although Ge Xinyue understood a little bit, he didn''t go deep into it. That is, he knew that it was a different road from the current martial road.


    If there is no certain psychological preparation, rashly contact such a road, it is likely to destroy a warrior.


    Jiang Caixing is in such a situation.


    "I knew that would happen." Lu Li''s expression was a little innocent. He looked at Li Wuming and sighed: "President Li, this matter..."


    "No harm."


    Li Wuming said with a smile: "I would like to thank manager Lu for imparting such valuable experience to Wuzong."


    Lu Li picked her eyebrows.


    The ginger is still old and spicy.


    Although Li Wuming looks like a teenager, he is as old as the Prime Minister of the dynasty. Like a man of genius, he solved the embarrassing situation by opening his mouth. He also described this theory as Lu Li''s selfless teaching to Wuzong.


    Although Lu Li didn''t mean to hide himself, after listening to Li Wuming''s words, he felt that he had been cheated. After a while, he said, "President Li is really a good method."


    Li Wuming ha ha ha a smile, originally some repressive atmosphere suddenly eased a bit.


    At this time, Lu Li also said to Jiang Caixing, who is still tangled: "the essence of martial arts is actually an advanced means to control energy. It is no different from mobilizing our own true qi circulation or even releasing it. "


    "It''s just that the first step on the road of cultivation is to cultivate one''s own" energy "in his body, so he naturally feels that his own energy is the most important. But I don''t know as early as many years ago, the ancient people studied the advanced use of energy. Now, part of the inheritance of Zhenwu region is based on the evolution of the upper realm Dharma, and the rest is the wisdom of the ancient human race. "


    "You use your true Qi as simple as drinking water to eat. Why don''t you use this idea to examine martial arts?"


    When Lu Li finished the last sentence, Jiang Caixing was relieved. Unconsciously, a cold sweat had seeped out from her bright and clean forehead.


    At the moment of waking up, Jiang Caixing knew what a dangerous situation he had just fallen into.


    She took a deep look at Lu Li, treated each other with strict courtesy and solemnly said, "I have been taught."


    Lu Li waved his hand and then said, "next, please teach Jiang."


    Jiang Caixing knows that this is to give himself a step down, which means that after visiting Wu Zong, she should also ask her for more advice.


    Her heart gushed out a lot of complex emotions, but finally all turned into a sigh, Lu Li is completely convinced.Li Wuming smiled at his proud disciple frustrated, and didn''t feel any problems, even, this scene may not be his arrangement behind.


    "Two please."


    This time Jiang Caixing completely converged his pride and took the responsibility of leading the road.


    Li also enjoyed being relaxed and a few steps behind. He talked to Luli from time to time to ask the details of the previous theory.


    Lu Li also does not hide private, but still avoid the heavy on the light answer, occasionally let the linger say a few words.


    I don''t know if I don''t talk. Li Wuming then finds that linger has a profound understanding of martial arts. Sometimes, even he feels quite fruitful. He doesn''t wonder at the shy girl and tries to say, "chief Lu, sister can have a teacher?"


    Lu Li Wen Yan, knew that Li Wuming was moved to linger, glanced at Jiang Caixing, who was stiff in front of her eyes, and smiled: "my sister is afraid of life, and has always been thinking about it. But she was delicate and I couldn''t bear to let her suffer, and she was left alone. "


    That is to say, politely.


    Li Wu Ming responded and knew he was a little anxious.


    Only to see such a smart little girl, inevitably produced a few cherish the mind, this just made a tentative speech.


    But when Lu Li refused, Li knew that, like linger, he had a better choice even if he really wanted to pay homage to the teacher.


    Besides, she is now like a jade that has been completely penetrated. Her understanding of martial arts is enough to make many Ming you masters feel ashamed. Strictly speaking, she does not need anyone''s guidance.


    "It''s a pity." Li Wuming finally sighed and did not mention it again.


    But Jiang Caixing walking in front of him was relieved.


    She has been listening to the conversation behind her. Even if she can''t understand it in some places, she also knows that the evil degree of linger is no less than Lu Li. If she enters Wuzong, she will become the most dazzling pride of Wuzong.


    Even if Jiang Caixing does not care about identity and status, but when he thinks he wants to be with such evil doers, he feels a little nervous.


    "The conveniences are war courts."


    Through a study, Jiang Caixing raised his head and introduced to Luli softly.


    Lu Li also saw the memorial building with two characters in the war court.


    There are more and more people around.


    Many martial arts disciples in short combat suits met Jiang Caixing and Li Wuming when they met each other, and they would stop their steps slightly and greet them, and at the same time they would take curious eyes on Luli and linger.


    "The war academy is the first of all the martial schools. It emphasizes the methods and skills of war. The martial arts cultivated may not be the strongest. However, in terms of the strength of war, the military who goes out of the war academy has the ability of at least one enemy and two in the same territory."


    When introducing the war academy, Jiang Caixing unconsciously restored that proud tone, as if with the honor Yan, proud of the powerful war Academy.


    But then she thought about the evil deeds of Luli and linger. After a pause, she whispered: "at this moment, the disciples of the war academy should still practice, and manager Li may be able to see it with her own eyes."


    Although she was convinced of Lu Li, she could not help but wanted to let Lu Li know the strength of the war Academy.


    Although your theory is very strong, our martial arts Zong is not a personal strength, but a cultivation of students, the world of martial arts!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Caixing can not help but restore a little confidence, and the pace has also accelerated a few points.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    Lu Li''s eyes could not be concealed from her careful thinking.


    And Lu Li didn''t mean to compete with her.


    I came to Wuzong this time, not for the purpose of prestige, not to make enemies. Jiang Caixing lost so many people before. Now it''s good to give her a chance to show off.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li and ling''er look at each other and smile, and no one speaks again.


    At this time, xiaomaoqiu, who had been playing dead in ling''er''s arms, was actually humming: "after listening to you talking here for a long time, I almost fell asleep. Why, isn''t the politeness over? "


    It''s this opening, Li Wuming suddenly showed a surprised look. "This How can this spirit beast speak


    It''s not that there are no exotic creatures that can speak out, but those creatures are too rare, and their strength is extremely strong. A spirit animal like xiaomaoqiu, which is harmless to humans and animals, is obviously the existence of pets.


    So Li Wuming had seen the little ball a little strange before, but Lu Li made a fool of it, and he didn''t ask.


    Now I hear the little hairball spit words, which can make Li Wuming feel very novel.


    "You are the spirit animal, my lord Zhenhai emperor, what kind of animal can compare with?" Xiaomaoqiu shook his hair, and was dissatisfied with Lu Li and said, "I heard that there are delicious food, but I have been bearing you running around. As a result, I ran here again and talked about martial arts with them. If you are so free, you''d better go back and improve your strength! "


    Lu Li''s words were like a string of bullets. It was too late for Lu Li to cover his mouth any more. He could only look embarrassed and smile at Li Wuming: "this little thing is a little strange, like It''s mutated. "


    "Mutated? No wonder. " Li Wuming does not agree, or that pair of smiling expression, along with the words of Lu Li said.


    "You boy, with a fake smile on your face, you hate it."


    Xiaomaoqiu glared at Li Wuming and said mercilessly: "a lucky thief like you would have been suppressed by the avenue if he didn''t know some sense of propriety."


    This speech a, Li Wu Ming Leng Leng, Lu Li is facial expression one change.


    "This little thing has no choice of words. President Li should not take it seriously."


    Lu Li quickly covered up the mouth of the small hairball and put it off with a smile: "let''s go to the war hospital and have a look."


    Li Wuming glanced at the little hairball, with some deep meaning in his eyes.


    He finally knew why he had noticed the little spirit beast before.


    It turns out that there are also traces of "Qi Yun" on this spirit beast.


    However, Li Wuming didn''t expect that the little hairball could actually see through his roots.


    "Air bandit."


    Li Wuming recited these four words in his mind. He thought of his experience from stepping on martial arts to today. He could not help but feel that this description is quite appropriate.


    "You must be careful of him, little boy. He is a man who does not have much luck, but he will rub against others'' luck. Don''t get too close to him. Be careful that he rubs your luck! "


    Little hairball is not reluctant, but her tone is still a little aggrieved.


    I am clearly for your own good. You don''t know good people and dare to cover my mouth!


    Lu Li is a little surprised, see Li Wuming did not refute the meaning, know that the small hair ball should be said in what.


    It''s just that it belongs to other people''s privacy, and Lu Li has no habit of prying into other people''s privacy. He simply said, "director Li doesn''t need to pay attention to it. He just talks nonsense."


    "Well, that''s the truth of the little guy."


    Li Wuming said with a smile, "look at me. If I''m not so lucky, how can I end up like this?"


    He was talking about his boyish body.


    For some people, having a young body may be a desirable thing. However, Li Wuming''s appearance was a mistake in his practice, which was regarded as a sequel.


    Master Mingyou, as powerful as he is, has reached the limit of his own control. Unless he is willing to do so, he will never have such an abnormal growth.


    "Forget it. It''s old stuff."


    Li Wuming suddenly sighed, and his mood was affected, even Jiang Caixing''s mood was slightly depressed.


    But she didn''t have the good temper of Li Wuming. She turned around and glared at the little hairball.


    Xiaomaoqiu is not afraid of the earth, but also unwilling to see such a little girl, hem and haw fly back to ling''er''s arms.


    The embarrassing atmosphere lasted until several people entered the war hall and came to the huge arena.


    Seeing the numerous figures on the martial arts arena, Lu Li stopped to observe for a moment, but also couldn''t help exclaiming: "Wuzong really can stand the four words of" Buwu Tianxia. "


    "It is worthy of the spirit of everyone in the holy Kingdom like a dragon."


    It can be seen that in the martial arts arena, the actions of martial artists in the war academy are neat and uniform, but they are not practicing routines, but real combat skills.


    The soldiers in every war academy are like soldiers in a hundred battles. Even if they are far away, Lu Li can feel a sense of murderous spirit coming to his face.It''s not too much to say that Wuzong is the foundation of everyone in the holy Kingdom like a dragon.


    If it was not for Wuzong, at least one-third of the grass-roots warriors would be cut off in the present tuntian Shengguo. Don''t underestimate the number. There are many warriors in the holy kingdom. One third of them are probably guards from all over the country, soldiers in the army, and even officials in the court hall.


    Without the existence of these warriors, tuntian Shengguo would never have developed to its present scale.


    "So does manager Lu?" Li Wuming laughed, as if he didn''t care about the things before.


    Lu Li nodded: "the strength of Wu Zong is not strength, but idea. Only in this way can we cultivate a number of warriors. Even if they are not qualified to become masters, and even if they can''t step into the immortal realm all their lives, these people are the cornerstone of the foundation of the holy kingdom. "


    What Lu Li said was from the bottom of his heart, without flattery at all.


    There is no need for him to flatter Li Wuming.


    In the past, Lu Li''s view of Wuzong was the same. Today, seeing it with his own eyes, he strengthened the idea.


    It''s a pity that after hearing Lu Li''s answer, Li Wuming was very pleased, but his eyes were worried and said, "yes, Wuzong is the cornerstone of tuntian Shengguo. However, this idea has become a stumbling block in the eyes of others and the chief culprit of Wuzong''s difficulties. "


    Lu Li looks at Li Wuming and knows that he is finally going to get to the point.


    Until now, Li Wuming has not revealed any intention of looking for himself. But after Lu Li praised Wu Zong from the bottom of his heart, he threw up this topic, and obviously did not intend to continue to delay.


    "Director Lu, what do you think of the position of the head of the war academy?"


    While Lu Li is thinking, Li Wuming looks at Lu Li with a smile and says a word that makes Lu Li''s face suddenly change.


    "Is president Li joking?" Lu Li said with an embarrassed smile, "this can''t be said nonsense. If someone has a heart to listen to it, I''m afraid that there is no way to defend a hundred mouths."


    Li Wuming sighed: "I am old. After Shen Qingping, the position of Wuzong dajijiu has become a decoration. Everyone thinks that although Li Wuming is only the president of the war academy, he holds several positions and controls the right of the grand sacrifice. Over the years, not only the outside world has been staring at me, but also the internal Wuzong has been quite critical of me. "


    "Zongwu, I don''t want to give up this position for many years, even if I don''t want to give up this position."


    "So I''ve been looking for someone to take over. Speaking of it, the people I have chosen before have some connections with you. "


    Hearing this, Lu Li said with a bitter smile: "what President Li said, it should not be my elder martial brother."


    "Not bad."


    Li Wuming laughed: "Gu Haoran was the pride of the last era. Even if he was put together with his majesty and the king of Yan, his name is the most dazzling symbol. Let him take over the head of the war academy is actually the best choice, and it is also the choice that can suppress the discordant voice within Wuzong. "


    "It''s a pity that I can''t understand Gu Haoran''s idea. He is the most powerful descendant of the Dharma in the world. What he sees is different from ours. And the road he chose is destined to run counter to many people. "


    "Then I picked another one."


    Li Wuming looks at Jiang Caixing.


    But Jiang Caixing dropped his head.


    Li Wuming held out his hand again, touched Jiang Caixing''s head, and said with a smile, "Caixing is as old as you are. To be able to achieve this, you can already afford to be a genius. Perhaps compared with those Tianjiao, she lacks some so-called luck, but I believe that she will not be weaker than any other Tianjiao in the future. "


    "Isn''t that good?" Lu Li did not doubt this.


    Jiang Caixing is indeed a genius who can cultivate to the peak of tongxuan at this age.


    It''s just that Lu Li doesn''t know what Li Wuming really means.


    Since you have chosen Jiang Caixing, why do you want to mention the position of the head of the war Academy with yourself?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    Li gave the answer soon.


    "Star picking is not strong enough now, so I need to find a Taoist for her."


    Li Wuming said: "I would like to ask the yanwang hall to come down to protect the stars. Unfortunately, the royal highness of Yan had an accident..."


    "So, Dean Li wants me to be the Taoist priest?" Lu Li smiled bitterly: "President Li can not help but to look up to me."


    Li Wu Ming smiled and said, "now swallow the Heavenly Kingdom, and there are more excellent young talents than the head of Lu?"


    "In a few months, he can be in the high position of Yan Wang mansion and stir up the situation in the imperial capital. Whether it''s means, strength, or heart, you''re the top choice. "


    "Of course, none of these are absolute reasons."


    Li turned to see the martial arts arena, and after a while silence, he said, "I really find your reason because you are greedy, but I know the right way."


    "The town of Jin, the local government, designed to kill yuan and Jingtao, and even participated in the conspiracy between his majesty and the king of Yan. You play a very important role in these things, and behind each event, you can see your ambitious means. Especially now, you saved the life of King Yan and replaced yuan Jingtao as the chief foreign affairs officer. If it was not for the two countries to fight, it would not be too long to say you would go to the sky at once. "


    "Especially now, the martial arts of his highness Yan are abandoned, and Qinglian That is, gecrescent although the skill is superb, but she may not be your opponent. This is the best opportunity for you to hold the whole Yan royal palace and even the divine power department in your hands. "


    "But you are willing to be loyal to your highness, the king of Yan, until today. It means that you are greedy, but you have a certain degree and know to go in and out. "


    Luli was dead for a moment, but said: "President Li thinks I am too good. If Li Yuan does not mention it, I don''t know how much I have done."


    "Of course you are excellent."


    Li Wuming laughed: "at that time, Shen fange, the little madman, threatened to kill you, but he was defeated in your hand, and was sent to Hanshan academy by Shen family and has not returned yet. Before that, he was regarded as the most promising genius among the world''s great families to be a master. But after you appeared, the aura of this genius was completely broken and even foolish. "


    When he mentioned Shen Fangge, Luli frowned, thinking of the first strong enemy in his real sense, and said: "he is stupid, but not stupid in his head, but stupid in pedantic."


    "It was his biggest mistake to keep the understanding between the royal family and the royal family."


    "If I am him, I don''t need to rely on such resources as Shen family, and I must come off personally without full control, then I would be better off than suicide."


    Lu Li''s words did not mean any irony, but directly beat the whole imperial capital''s power and noble circle to the net, and all scolded him as a fool.


    Li Wuming also did not expect Lu Li to be so bold, but his eyes were brighter, and appreciated: "Lu manager is indeed a wonderful person."


    "Unfortunately, it is the rule that the family of the royal family and the royal family have a good understanding. They must abide by these rules and stay around the rules to get everything they want safely. If everyone sees rules as nothing, the world has long been a mess. "


    "From the emperor to the people, they should be bound by rules. No one can do whatever they want and do whatever they want."


    Li Wuming''s tone was calm, not like exhortation, but also a simple truth with Luli.


    Lu Li did not refute, but he did not agree with him completely, "everyone needs to behave. This is not false. But some people keep it, actually trample, it is to use. "


    "Oh?" Li Wuming laughed, "so the chief executive thinks, who is trampling on, who is using it?"


    "The people who make the rules are using the rules, and those who know the rules are trampling on the rules."


    After finishing speaking, Lu Li shook his head again: "in fact, these are not important. What is important is, why the rules are determined."


    "What do you think of the chief executive?" Li seems to have deliberately guided Luli to continue to speak.


    Lu Li knew everything, but he didn''t feel disgusted.


    Because Li Wuming has no malice.


    "President Li, just like this martial clan, why is the rule determined?"


    Lu Li asked one more question.


    Li Wu Ming thought a little bit, then said: "for stability, for refinement, for inheritance."


    "Stabilize the internal, improve strength and inherit knowledge."


    "For these reasons, Wu Zongcai has rules."


    "OK." Lu Li nodded: "Li said it was good, and why did you set the rules for swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom?"


    Li opened his mouth, but did not make a sound.


    Suddenly, even the linger looked at him slightly surprised, and did not know why he suddenly said.


    In fact, there are countless answers in Li''s mind. For the sake of the people, for all living beings, even for the sake of the stability of the imperial power, these are the answers of great righteousness or disobedience. Each of them can be the reason for swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom to formulate rules.But when the words came to his mouth, Li Wuming couldn''t say it.


    At last, Li Wuming sighed: "manager Lu can see through as expected."


    Lu Li chuckled: "it''s not that I can see through, it''s just that I think there''s something wrong with your rules."


    "So I don''t need rules, and I don''t want to obey them."


    This words a, Jiang Caixing suddenly stares at Lu Li.


    This sentence is really a bit of a heresy.


    However, Li Wuming did not have any expression. He just nodded to indicate that he understood. He said with a smile: "in this case, I''ll leave the matter after that to manager Lu himself."


    He no longer mentioned protecting the road for Jiang Caixing, as if the previous conversation did not exist at all.


    After that, he took Lu Li and ling''er to visit Wuzong, and agreed to ling''er''s request to study in Wuzong. It showed that as long as he was in Wuzong for one day, all the books in Wuzong could be opened to linger.


    It''s a blessing in disguise.


    Or an investment.


    Although Lu Li did not explicitly agree, he did not refuse.


    After a talk, Li Wuming confirms that Lu Li is a smart man, and he must have his own ideas in his heart. The fact that there is no response to this matter does not prevent Li Wuming from releasing his goodwill to Lu Li in advance.


    Promise ling''er can enter Wuzong to read books, which is good to Lu Li and also to ling''er.


    When the sun is gradually setting and the dusk has arrived, Lu Li takes ling''er to get up and say goodbye.


    Li Wuming did not detain him, but told Jiang Caixing to go to see him off.


    All the way to Wuzong Mountain Gate, Jiang Caixing did not open his mouth to speak, the atmosphere of silence some strange.


    "Jiang Jiaoxi, send it here." Lu Li stops in front of the mountain gate and pays farewell to Jiang Caixing.


    When he turned around again, he heard the voice of Jiang Caixing, "wait a minute."


    Lu Li looks at Jiang Caixing suspiciously.


    The latter obviously showed a puzzled expression and stammered: "it''s about About that... "


    She hesitated for a moment and finally said, "nothing..."


    Seeing this, Lu Li knew what she wanted to ask, and said with a smile, "I will send linger to Wuzong to read books in recent days. Jiang Jiaoxi, if you have leisure time, can help me point out linger."


    Hearing this, Jiang Caixing''s face was a little hot, but gently nodded his head: "thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome."


    Lu Li finished and took ling''er to leave Wuzong Mountain Gate.


    Jiang Caixing stood in place until the two of them disappeared completely. Finally, he whispered, "the aura of heaven and earth Is it also a controllable energy? "


    Before the voice fell, a faint aura wave rose around her.


    "So It''s true. " She looked at the aura that was weak, but actually stayed by her side, and a touch of joy appeared in her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Teacher."


    After returning to Wuzong, Jiang Caixing saw Li Wuming standing alone beside the cliff, and his joy vanished.


    "Sent them away?" Li Wuming seemed to be thinking about something. When he heard Jiang Caixing''s voice, he immediately returned to his senses and said in a gentle voice.


    Jiang Caixing nodded.


    Li Wuming noticed that her mood was a little low and said with a smile, "why, I don''t think I have a few days to live?"


    "Don''t worry, I know my body. At least, when you I will not die of old age before you all grow up. "


    Li Wuming reached out and patted Jiang Caixing on the shoulder.


    Jiang Caixing nose a sour, low voice: "teacher, I don''t want to be the head of the war Academy."


    "I I''m not strong enough. "


    Like afraid to see a disappointed expression on Li Wuming''s face, Jiang Caixing avoided his eyes, "this position, or the teacher to sit the most appropriate."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    "Don''t think about it." Li Wu Ming''s voice is still gentle, "at least in ten years, I have no intention to let this position go out."


    Jiang Caixing heard this sentence, slightly relieved, but also some doubts.


    Li Wuming said with a light smile: "you must be very strange. Since I have no intention of abdication, why should I let Lu Li be your protector?"


    "And ask the teacher to solve his doubts."


    Jiang Caixing nodded.


    She really didn''t understand Li Wuming''s intention.


    Although Lu Li''s theory of martial arts and Taoism has convinced her, it has nothing to do with the identity of the Taoist priest.


    The so-called Taoist protector is actually equivalent to a half master of martial arts. In particular, when Li Wuming said this sentence, it represented the orphan among his peers, which meant that he and Lu Li were placed in the same position to have a dialogue.


    Even if Lu Li does have some originality, Jiang Caixing thinks that he is not equal to his own teacher.


    At least the gap in the realm can not be made up by Lu Li in a short time.


    "If you can think of that, you''ve learned to think for yourself now."


    However, Li Wuming was quite relieved and said: "only when you learn to think about problems by yourself, when you really sit in my position in the future, you won''t be led by the nose by those old guys."


    "As for why I want Lu Li to be the protector..."


    Li Wuming looked at Jiang Caixing and explained in a calm voice, "I didn''t mean to perfunctorily talk with Lu Li before. The Taoist priest I found for you before is indeed the king of Yan, yes. "


    "Your Highness Yan''s martial art was abolished. Don''t forget that her Majesty''s invincible strength in her last battle as a master may not even be able to win. Such a strong person, even if there is no realm, is still a fearsome existence for many people. "


    "But." Li Wuming stopped and laughed: "before seeing Lu Li, this is really my main idea. But after seeing this manager Lu, I think it''s better to make a bet and make a good relationship with this young man than to borrow the power of Yan Wang. "


    "Does the teacher believe him so much? Although he is now an immortal warrior, even if we look at the whole kingdom of devouring heaven, we can not find another talent better than him. But Before becoming a master, even a genius may fall down. "


    Jiang Caixing did not expect that Li Wuming''s expectation of Lu Li had reached such a point.


    "Yes, it is possible that genius will fall. But even if he fell, what would be the loss to Wuzong? "


    "If he had one in ten thousand hopes to step into the realm of Mingyou, Wuzong would have harvested a master''s friendship out of thin air."


    Jiang Caixing was a little surprised and said, "is the teacher not afraid, when he enters the realm of Mingyou and becomes a master, he turns over his face and doesn''t recognize people?"


    "Of course I am, and the probability is not small." Li Wuming smile, eyes deep: "but you know, what is the biggest difference between Lu Li and other people?"


    Jiang Caixing doesn''t know why.


    "I said earlier that he was greedy, but he knew how to move forward and backward. This is not to say that he must be a mercenary villain. Greed is not his shortcoming, but his advantage. "


    "Greed Can it be an advantage? " Jiang Caixing didn''t know what was wrong with her teacher today. She had to ponder over every word she said for a long time.


    "He was greedy for everything, not for simple interests."


    Li Wuming did not explain too much, but sighed in his heart: "he is willing to treat all people equally, and he is not willing to give up the same treatment. People like him will be killed sooner or later if they don''t become a strong man beyond everything. "


    ¡­¡­


    After Wu Zong''s party, Lu Li finally enjoyed a few days of leisure.


    Every day, in addition to discussing with Ge Xinyue about leaving the imperial capital, he had to send linger to Wuzong to study.


    The rest of the time, Lu Li will be around the imperial capital, all should be a vacation for himself.


    In the past few days, many people have handed in their worship posts. Most of them are powerful aristocratic families, and occasionally a few officials from the imperial court.


    For these people, Lu Li''s approach is to disappear.


    Seeing him was nothing more than a verbal tact. They all wanted to inquire about the situation of Lord Yan''s residence, but they did not dare to find Ge Xinyue. They had no choice but to put their eyes on him, the new director of foreign affairs of Lord Yan''s residence.


    This makes Lu Li, who originally thought that the manager was just an idle errand, was quite helpless.


    Fortunately, it won''t last long.


    Most of the guards in Lord Yan''s house have been demobilized in advance. Those who can be trusted are sent to the second Department of Fenglei, which is a good job for them.


    Because in another day, mu tea is ready to leave for Yanzhou.


    "Lu Li, don''t you send ling''er to Wuzong today?"


    Just before dawn, ye Dongtian opened the door and saw Lu Li lying in the yard. He calculated the time. It was time to send ling''er to Wuzong to study. He could not help asking."Well, sister Ge is still grateful for my hard work, so she takes the initiative to pick up ling''er for me, so that I can have a comfortable vacation in the last day."


    Lu Li squinted and replied lazily.


    "Haven''t you been on holiday these days? The foreign affairs of the house are basically in charge of by general manager Ge. You didn''t even receive the invitation. Did you do something extraordinary? " Ye Dongtian glances at Lu Li, unconcerned.


    Lu Li was too lazy to see the dull guy and sighed, "those who know me call me worried, those who don''t know me call me me..."


    "Hello? what''s the matter with you? Do you have to be fed? "


    Outside the courtyard wall, a voice of surprise rang.


    Then, Ding Lingxi walked into the yard with her short legs, and looked curiously at Lu Li''s "paralysis" there. She asked with concern: "is the wound on her body not good yet?"


    The white white who followed her chuckled and whispered, "little saint, you should not mean that."


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Seeing these two girls, Lu Li didn''t speak. Ye Dongtian began to ask, "don''t you say you plan to return to yezong?"


    "Brother ye, I have saved your life. Are you looking forward to my leaving?" Ding Lingxi stares at Ye Dongtian discontentedly.


    After the previous war, they were quite familiar with each other. In particular, ye Dongtian stepped forward at the critical moment and won enough time for the two immortal martyrs. Ding Lingxi and Bai Bai Bai were all moved by this.


    It''s a pity that ye Dongtian is a piece of wood. After hearing Ding Lingxi''s words, he said: "strictly speaking, I should have saved you at that time. That pill You can only count as thanking me for saving my life. "


    "Well, well, don''t quarrel with me in the morning." Seeing that Ding Lingxi was about to make a big fuss, Lu Li interrupted the two "silly goods" to continue their communication, and then said, "you should have something serious to do when you come to the Yan palace so early."


    After the previous war, Shangguan was not at ease to let Ding Lingxi continue to live in the palace of Yan, so he took her and Baibai to Qibao Pavilion and planned to send her back to yezong as soon as possible.


    However, these two girls still come to the palace of Yan from time to time. But when they came to the house so early today, Lu Li knew that they were not here to play.


    Ding Lingxi pouted: "can''t I come to you if I''m ok?"


    Lu Li looked at her with a smile and didn''t speak. She always saw that she was a little guilty and flashed her eyes. "If there is anything, just say it quickly. Take advantage of my good mood, and then wordy, be careful of your head."


    "I said I couldn''t hide it from you." In a low voice.


    "I didn''t want to hide it from him."


    Ding Lingxi snorted, and then pretended to be high spirited: "Lu Li, I have something to tell you!"


    When I see her face, I feel funny


    Ding Lingxi subconsciously protected his small head and found that Lu Li didn''t mean to start. He knew that he had been cheated. He gnashed his teeth and said, "this Saint wants you to escort me back to longzhizhou!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    "Escort you? For what? Are you awake? "


    Lu Li put forward three questions in a row and immediately suppressed Ding Lingxi''s momentum.


    It had been brewing for a long time to summon up courage. Now, being choked by him, Ding Lingxi pretended to be calm and hummed. In fact, she even forgot her prepared speech.


    Because now that Lu Li has arrived at the undestructible territory, Ding Lingxi''s only support in the imperial capital is his Shangguan, which is not necessarily his opponent. As a result, Ding Lingxi''s position plummeted. Every time he wanted to make a temper, he would be slapped on the head by Lu Li.


    It is also called to train her reaction.


    Just a few days later, Ding Lingxi was taught a lesson by Lu Li, and now she is afraid to see him with a straight face.


    "Young master, the meaning of the little saint is to return to Yanzhou with his highness, and then return to longzhizhou with you."


    A look at their own little Saint rest dishes, white quickly went on to say.


    Lu Li understood, puzzled: "do you want to follow?"


    "Young master, the whereabouts of the little saint has been exposed, and there will be criminals along the way. Therefore, Deacon Shang and I both believe that it is the safest way to leave with the palace of Lord Yan."


    "Lord Yan''s house is now the target of public criticism. Are you not afraid of being implicated?"


    Lu Li sat up.


    Now, the situation of Lord Yan''s residence is very complicated. On the way back to Yanzhou, maybe someone will take Mu''s life. Everyone knows this, but no one talks about it.


    Some of the reasons are not tenable.


    White at this time also some helpless, she can''t say is Ding Lingxi''s request, even if know this road certainly can''t do without danger, Bai Bai still can''t refuse Ding Lingxi.


    After all, the little ancestor''s temper could not stop. It was better to comply with her wishes than to let her go on like this.


    "Young master, shangdeacon has a mission and can''t leave the imperial capital at will. We don''t have any other acquaintances in tuntian Shengguo, so we can only bother you to send the little saint to longzhizhou after sending his highness back to Yanzhou."


    It was almost hard to say this in vain.


    She felt that her reasons were somewhat untenable.


    However, Ding Lingxi was very satisfied. Her little head shook and said, "yes, I don''t want you to send me home directly. I''ll go to Yanzhou with you for a good time."


    Speaking of this, Ding Lingxi suddenly noticed something was wrong and immediately changed her mouth: "when you send the king of Yan back to Yanzhou, you can send me home."


    "Well, isn''t it reasonable?" She also showed a look of elation.


    Seeing her poor performance, Lu Li sighed a little.


    Even Bai Bai couldn''t bear to let her continue to be humiliated and said in a low voice: "childe, when we get to Yanzhou, we can also leave by ourselves."


    Yanzhou belongs to the central part of tuntian Shengguo. From there, it is not difficult to go to other countries.


    And compared with starting from the imperial capital alone, starting from Yanzhou is indeed a more secure way.


    "If you are not afraid of trouble, you can go together tomorrow." Lu Li thought for a moment that he did not have any reason to refuse, and he nodded and agreed.


    And with Ding Lingxi''s temper, even if she refused, she would try every means to follow up. If there is any danger, it will be more troublesome.


    Simply let her follow Yan Wang Fu and his party to leave the imperial capital, there is also a care on the road.


    "Thank you very much." White Lapel a ceremony, and then to Ding Lingxi blink.


    Ding Lingxi was naturally extremely proud, and hummed: "when you arrive at longzhizhou, I''ll take you to yezong as a guest, so that you won''t always say that I''ll depend on you for nothing."


    Lu Li didn''t pay attention to the little girl, but looked at Ye Dongtian: "what''s your plan to go to Yanzhou this time?"


    Over the past few days, ye Dongtian has been recuperating from his injuries and has not shown much. Lu Li has not had time to ask him about the arrangements for his entourage in the palace of Yan.


    Now it''s time to bring it up.


    "I''m not going to go to Yanzhou with the king." However, ye Dongtian shook his head and said that he would not go to Yanzhou.


    "The emperor has made such a big deal this time. My family must be very anxious. I have to go back to my home for love and reason."


    Although Ye Dongtian is dull, he is not unsophisticated. Knowing that his refusal to accompany him might cause discontent, he explained with Lu Li.


    Lu Li remembered the origin of Ye Dongtian.


    The Ye family is a family of killers. It is said that the Ye family''s ancestors were once the number one killers in the world. In recent years, they have left the family to find a way to break through the threshold of heaven and man. Today''s Ye family is still powerful, but it is gradually declining, so that the king of heaven also threatened the Ye family by Yuan Jingtao and the magic utensil swallowing the sky.


    "It''s a good thing for a wanderer to return home."


    Lu Li nodded: "Yan Wang there, I will convey it for you."Thank you very much


    Ye Dongtian bowed his hands and apologized, "the family has given me birth and maintenance, and all kinds of fetters are not things that I can easily give up."


    This is not only an apology for today''s incident, but also for Wen Zhengrong''s failure to act due to the fate of his family.


    In fact, Lu Li didn''t care about these things for a long time. He said with a smile: "it''s all life-long friendship. Don''t be polite here. But when you go back to Ye''s house, you must come to Yanzhou when you are free. "


    I''m afraid I can''t leave in a short time. Lu Li''s words also give ye Dongtian a step down.


    Ye Dongtian nodded solemnly: "I will."


    Seeing his serious appearance, Lu Li changed the topic and said, "where have sun Huang and Su Liu recently gone? The imperial capital was taken over by others. It seems that you have not seen them both? "


    Before the Department of land killer to show the world''s strong power, the five Di yuan killers of the scab left in the imperial capital, took over the imperial palace. When reporting to his four leaders according to the rules, Lu Li did not see sun Huang and Su Liu.


    Referring to this, ye Dongtian seemed to have just remembered and said: "Sun Huang has gone to the front line. He thinks that when the two countries go to war, there are more powerful people to kill him in the front line. It''s more comfortable than being a killer. "


    "As for Su Liu..."


    Ye Dongtian pauses and shakes his head.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dao is different from other weapons. Sword technique is also the purest and most direct way to kill people. "


    In a side hall of the Imperial Palace, Lin Wangbei looked at the young girl in front of him and said in a gentle tone: "although your Sabre technique is good, you still have a sense of cruelty. If you fight against an ordinary enemy with this idea, you may be invincible and invincible. But if the opponent is stronger than you, and the sabre skill is more exquisite than you, the cruelty in your Sabre skill will become a weakness. "


    That girl, of course, is Su Liu.


    She held a brand-new thin blade long knife in her hand. She listened to Lin Wangbei''s words in silence and carefully. From time to time, she raised her arm and tried to make some movements, but it seemed a little awkward.


    Before, her weapon was a big sword with exaggerated shape, and her fighting style was also some ferocious routines of the same fate. Now she was not used to changing her long sword.


    Lin Wangbei saw that Su Liu was a little awkward. He stopped his explanation and asked with a smile, "if you have any questions, you can also ask me. Wudao is not something I say you can improve by listening to it."


    Su Liu hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "you want me to practice Sabre skill, but when I reach your level of strength, what''s the use of it


    She remembered that in the dense forest in the mountains, linwangbei was cut down with a knife, and the area was covered by Sabre Qi for tens of miles. The scarring is still there. It is better than Wen Zhengrong, who is not exterminated in the territory. Under the light cutting attack of linwangbei, Wen Zhengrong has no strength to fight back.


    When Su Liu thought of that terrible power, she couldn''t help but feel that the so-called Sabre technique and martial art had no effect at all.


    This is also related to her rough understanding of the cultivation of martial arts.


    To be able to practice to the realm of enlightenment, she was completely supported by her stubborn character and the hatred of Wen Zhengrong in her heart. She does not have a master, and she does not have any outstanding inheritance. The theories she usually comes across are all those superficial things that have been circulated from the outside world. Strictly speaking, Su Liu is more like a loose cultivation of a wild road. If she is not clean, she may not even get involved in the Ministry of land.


    Lin Wangbei pondered for a moment and couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "it seems that I''m in a hurry. Your situation is really not suitable for learning this kind of thing at the beginning."


    After all, Lin Wangbei was also the first apprentice, and he was Tianjiao, the youngest one among the masters. However, this does not mean that he must be a good teacher.


    During this period of time, Lin Wangbei tried to give Su Liu what he had learned at that time, and summed up a lot of methods of practicing Sabre according to Su Liu''s own advantages and disadvantages. Su Liu has never said anything about this. Although she is very diligent in teaching and learning, she is very slow to enter the country.


    Until this time, she opened her mouth and said her doubts. Lin Wangbei suddenly realized and knew the crux of the matter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    After thinking about it, Lin Wangbei decided to start with the most fundamental thing of martial arts: "what do you think of the realm of martial arts?"


    The most fundamental theory of martial arts is not how to refine the aura of heaven and earth into true Qi, but the division of these realms.


    It was decided by Lin Wangbei to teach this basic thing and let suliu try to learn something deeper.


    Su Liu thought for a moment and said, "the stronger the realm, the stronger the strength."


    The answer is very conservative and extreme.


    Lin Wangbei frowned, considered some words, and then said, "if you follow this idea, will tongxuanjing be better than thunder?"


    "This..." Su Liu wanted to say yes, but she suddenly thought of Lu Li.


    Strictly speaking, Lu Li didn''t have any cultivation realm before, but he could fight with martial artists in the xuanjing realm with his whole body of Qi and blood, and even planned to kill powerful people like yuan Jingtao. Having seen such an alien, Su Liu did not dare to insist that tongxuan would be better than the one who listened to thunder.


    However, she still replied: "unless the combat power is superior to the arrogance of heaven, otherwise the realm gap is the strength gap."


    "Cross border fighting, not everyone can do it."


    Lin Wangbei nodded: "have you ever thought about why those so-called Tianjiao can cross the border and fight?"


    "Because they''ve been enjoying resources, heritage, and the best teachers that no one else has access to since they were young."


    Su Liu finished this sentence, her eyes slightly darkened, but there was no meaning of jealousy.


    "Wrong."


    However, hearing this answer, Lin Wangbei shook his head and said faintly: "although Tianjiao, who has strong fighting power, can enjoy the resources and inheritance that others can''t contact, there are still many factors that can make them exert their cross-border combat power."


    "Talent, resources, previous teachings, etc There are many reasons that affect the combat effectiveness. The so-called talent and qualification include personal understanding of the skills, the speed of absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, and the unique helper of Wuling, which can affect a person''s combat effectiveness. "


    "But don''t forget, besides these, there is another key factor, that is diligence."


    Su Liu did not understand: "diligence Can it make up for what you said? "


    She has been practicing martial arts for several years. She has been able to cultivate martial arts in xuanjing by virtue of her wild way. In addition to her good qualifications, she has also paid an unimaginable amount of hard work.


    To speak of diligence, suliu admitted that she would not lose any one.


    But when she heard Lin Wangbei describe it as a parallel factor with talent and resources, she still didn''t understand.


    If hard work is useful, isn''t there a master everywhere?


    "What the martial arts are going is a extreme Road, a hopeless road that even the world''s most invincible masters don''t know whether there is an end. On this road, ordinary diligence is useless. "


    "And what I mean by diligence is to find the right direction, pay more, and be more harsh to yourself!"


    Lin Wang glanced at Su Liu in the north, and found that her face was at a loss. After a sigh, he calmly said, "Lin was ten years old and practiced martial arts. He just stepped into the realm of listening to thunder for ten years. Although everyone thinks that my talent is very high and I can be called heaven''s pride, I was more ignorant and stupid than you at the beginning


    Su Liu''s eyes moved, some can''t believe it.


    Lin Wangbei, such a strong man, actually took ten years to get from Qi Qiao state to listening to thunder? Not to mention that compared with other Tianjiao, even if Su Liu himself stepped into the thunder listening realm, it only took about two years.


    "Don''t be surprised. Everything Lin said is true."


    Lin Wang said with a smile, "but then I had to get my teacher''s advice and found my own way to practice the sabre technique. The state of mind is thousands of miles in a day. In my thirties, I became a bright and secluded realm."


    "Your teacher It should also be a strong master. " Su Liu''s voice concealed a trace of unwillingness.


    "No Lin Wangbei shook his head and said, "my teacher is just a martial arts school teacher who teaches those children how to learn swordsmanship. The martial arts realm is just listening to the thunder peak. "


    Su Liu said in astonishment: "listen to Lei Fengfeng What did he teach you? "


    "Nothing but diligence."


    Lin Wangbei waved, and Su Liu''s long knife seemed to be pulled by some force. He immediately took off his hand and flew to his palm.


    Then Lin Wangbei made a cut in front of the sky, and the wind and thunder roared in the side hall. The chopping without any real Qi, however, seemed to be cutting the heaven and earth open.


    When Su Liu saw the knife, she suddenly realized something and murmured: "this is You chopped at Wen Zhengrong at that time. "


    "When he was 20 years old, Lin went to the master''s door to practice sabre. From the beginning, he cut one hundred thousand times a day, and then to chop wood and gravel. There was never a day off."


    "When I became a master, I changed a wooden knife to cut the waterfall and cut off the waves until I could make the waterfall flow upstream and the waves crack. It was another eight years."


    Lin Wangbei said with a smile: "these are the principles my teacher taught me. Diligence is more diligent than everyone else and will take a road to the extreme. Once you''re the best, you''re the best. ""To the extreme?"


    Su Liu looked thoughtful.


    Lin Wangbei returned the sword to her, and then said, "no matter how much you say, it''s better for you to feel it yourself. In this way, I will suppress the true Qi, and I will not use the physical strength. I will only fight you with a wooden knife. If you can break the wooden knife in my hand, I will not teach you these trivial things, but directly teach you how to quickly improve your realm. "


    He put a choice in front of suliu.


    Even the master of Mingyou, under the premise of suppressing the true Qi and physical strength, holds a wooden knife, and may be able to defeat the one who understands the Xuanwu with experience. But if you want to protect the wooden knife in your hand, the difficulty will increase too much.


    Su Liu also knew the difficulty. Her eyes were slightly bright, but she asked cautiously, "what if I didn''t break the wooden knife in your hand?"


    As he spoke, Lin Wangbei took out a wooden knife from his own storage ring. Hearing this, he said with a smile, "if you can''t break the wooden knife in my hand..."


    "Then go to Wuzong with me and practice one more day until you can break it."


    Lin Wangbei raised the wooden knife in his hand, revealing a trace of smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ling''er, do you think it is possible to further improve the existing martial arts system?"


    In Wu Zongshu Pavilion, Jiang Caixing suddenly raises his head and looks at the girl who is reading quietly.


    After hearing the speech, Ling Er frowned and thought hard for a moment before he said: "the theory of martial arts in Zhenwu area is very complete now. It is difficult to change the road before Mingyou. Unless we start from the whole, the whole system of martial arts will be overthrown, which is a very long process."


    "Under the bright and quiet Is there no possibility of change? " Jiang Caixing was disappointed.


    In recent days, she and ling''er often communicate, and know that the beautiful girl in front of her is knowledgeable and has a brilliant mind. She often says words that even Li Wuming has benefited a lot. Therefore, when Jiang Caixing was thinking about the new idea of energy, he often asked some linger''s opinions.


    However, the current martial arts system has been deeply rooted for her. If she wants to change, she can only seek a breakthrough from the inherent theory.


    But linger''s words made her feel like a basin of cold water. The fire just aroused in the bottom of my heart was immediately extinguished.


    "In fact If you want to master energy, you can try another way. "


    Seeing Jiang Caixing''s expression, ling''er said in a low voice, "Lu Brother, his method of mastering energy is not particularly brilliant, but that method is not easy to learn. If you want to take this road, you have to change it. "


    "Another way?" Jiang Caixing''s eyes lit up at that time, "ling''er, do you have a way?"


    Ling Er hesitated for a while and nodded slightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    In fact, controlling energy is not very difficult.


    Those who can embark on the road of martial arts are born with this ability. Because the process of inducing the spirit of heaven and earth into the body and refining it into true Qi is a method of controlling energy.


    However, this method is based on Gongfa. With the tool of "Gongfa", a part of the aura of heaven and earth is intercepted and absorbed passively.


    According to the strength of the skill, each warrior can control different amount of aura at one time, which results in different cultivation progress.


    But now Jiang Caixing''s problem is like a person who is used to "tools" and suddenly asks her to "grasp" aura with empty hands, which makes her very confused.


    To put it bluntly, Lu Li''s method of arousing the aura of heaven and earth is not much different from that of Mingyou realm. Both of them communicate with heaven and earth by "themselves".


    It''s just that Lu Li chooses to use genuine Qi as a starting point.


    He was able to do it because he had a broader vision and cultivated the pure evolutionary method of the fundamental law, and was more skillful in the various uses of true Qi.


    But Jiang Caixing did not have this chance. She could only rely on herself to meditate.


    So linger gave her another way to control the energy of heaven and earth.


    That is the change method.


    It is the inheritance of the Youshen clan.


    Strictly speaking, the inheritance of the Youshen clan also comes from the change of the martial arts of the human race step by step. The purpose is to change the Constitution and adapt to the rules of the two boundary rivers.


    But the way they manipulate the fog is a way of manipulating energy in disguise.


    "Change method? This is Which family''s inheritance? "


    When ling''er told part of the change method, Jiang Caixing''s intelligence immediately knew that this was a very high-level inheritance. He could not help saying, "if it is the inheritance of your school, I''d better not learn it."


    After a few days of getting along with each other, Jiang Caixing knows that ling''er''s personality is a little naive, and is afraid that she will give this kind of inheritance to herself and make any prohibition. Taboo.


    But ling''er said with a smile: "sister Jiang, don''t worry. This method It''s a skill handed down by my family. I can make a decision and give it to you. "


    "From your family? So Does Lu Li have no opinion? " Jiang Caixing is still hesitant.


    She still thinks that Luli and ling''er are brothers and sisters. As soon as ling''er says that this is her family skill, she immediately thinks of Lu Li.


    Where does Ling er know her idea?


    But there was no way to explain it. Ling''er''s face was red and could not be heard: "brother, he should not have any opinions..."


    "Well That''s good. " Although Jiang Caixing is still a little uncomfortable, he is relieved.


    Then she discussed with ling''er.


    Ling''er just chose one of the simplest methods to change the application of fog to her in a way that Jiang Caixing could understand. It didn''t involve the core cultivation method. However, even so, it combined with the wisdom of many people, which was passed down from generation to generation, and finally evolved into a cultivation method, which opened up Jiang Caixing''s eyes Boundary.


    Gradually, Jiang Caixing found some clues and said excitedly, "ling''er, you You really helped me a lot! "


    "I wish I could help my sister." Ling Er smiles gently.


    "Ling''er, don''t you really want to practice in Wuzong? Teacher, he is very capable. Maybe Maybe he can find a solution to your physical problems. "


    After a while of excitement, Jiang Caixing moved the idea of persuading ling''er to enter Wuzong cultivation.


    She already knew that ling''er had some physical problems and could not practice. After a burst of regret, she specially consulted Li Wuming.


    Li Wuming came to explore twice, and finally left with a sigh, which showed that he could not solve ling''er''s problem.


    But Jiang Caixing couldn''t help thinking.


    If ling''er can be cultivated in Wuzong, it will become a very excellent teaching in time.


    "I Still not. "


    Although ling''er wants to stay here for more time, she remembers that she will leave the imperial capital tomorrow, so she apologizes: "sorry, sister Jiang, I will leave here with my brother tomorrow."


    Jiang Caixing sighed: "also right, Lu Li wants to leave the imperial capital, he can''t rest assured to leave you here alone."


    "If you don''t stay here, you''d better mix up with that lucky robber. If you don''t do it well, something will happen!"


    At this time, lying on the linger leg sleeping small hairball turned over, muttering.


    Jiang Caixing frowned: "I said that the teacher is not a lucky thief. If you slander me again, I will beat you."


    She had discovered that this little fellow, who was inseparable from ling''er, had no other ability except to spit out words. After that, every time xiaomaoqiu said bad things about Li Wuming, Jiang Caixing would find an excuse to clean it up.


    "You young girl, you are more violent than that child." Little hairball hummed: "your teacher himself does not deny this title, which means that he must have done stealing luck. This is a fact. No matter how you argue, it is useless!""You


    Jiang Caixing became angry.


    She was about to break out when a melodious bell rang and stopped many students in the whole library.


    Jiang Caixing also stopped and his look changed slightly.


    Not long after, the second bell slowly came, the book Pavilion quiet to the needle can be heard.


    Until the third bell rang, finally someone lost his mind and couldn''t hold the book in his hand. The sound of landing woke up the people around him.


    Seeing the panic expression on those faces, ling''er was a little curious and asked in a low voice, "sister Jiang, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Caixing''s expression is not good-looking. She sighs and shakes her head.


    ¡­¡­


    When the bell rings three, the whole city is awakened.


    The atmosphere in the imperial capital suddenly became dignified.


    Not long after that, the military headquarters, which had always been deserted, was suddenly broken down by a group of silent warriors and became the most popular place of the whole imperial capital.


    Many military officials seem to have known this scene for a long time. They have been waiting here for those warriors to lead them to the places where the generals are.


    On the long street, some young martial arts men, who were still young, could not help asking, "what''s the matter? Is it war? "


    "That''s right."


    At the moment, a warrior happened to pass by. Hearing this question, he stopped for a moment and glanced at the young warrior: "I don''t know the meaning of the bell ringing three times according to your age." Come on, will you serve the holy kingdom


    "Of course


    Young blood courage is the most fearless, was so questioned, immediately gave an answer.


    "Holy war with the devil The warrior stopped talking nonsense and turned to the military headquarters.


    The youth slightly a Leng, the momentum immediately weak a few points.


    But soon, he bit his teeth and followed quickly.


    The same scene happened everywhere in the imperial capital. As long as the warriors with some strength were walking to the military headquarters.


    On both sides of the long street, some ordinary people, or people who simply did not practice martial arts, were paying attention to them.


    For these are the backbone of the holy kingdom.


    When the two countries went to war, they happened to choose a road.


    Go to battle, kill the enemy!


    There was no communication, not to mention unnecessary words. This silent "torrent" kept pouring into the military headquarters, which finally startled the armaments of the imperial capital.


    A well-known strong man flying to the sky to see this scene, for a long time speechless.


    Finally, someone whispered, "they are all good sons of the holy kingdom."


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you going to fight?"


    Yan Wang Fu, Mu red sleeve squint, palm unconsciously clench.


    "Your Highness?" Ge Xinyue looked at her anxiously.


    She is worried that mu tea will be too excited.


    Because of this war, mu tea has lost the opportunity to fight in person.


    "No harm." Mu tea takes a deep breath, then light way: "since the war has begun, some people are estimated to be unable to hide."


    "You mean King Cang?" Ge Xinyue, who knows who mu tea said.


    "It''s not only the Cang king, but also the old immortal yunjiangliu."


    Mu tea that beautiful face suddenly appeared a trace of cold: "he suppressed for so long, did not make trouble to this king, now the two countries are at war, can he continue to endure?"


    "Your majesty will not listen to them."


    Ge Xinyue shook his head and did not think that the emperor of the holy kingdom would listen to the slander of King Yun at such a sensitive time.


    And the cloud king is not crazy enough to impeach at such a moment.


    At that time, even if the Yan palace is attacked, the cloud palace will also be implicated.


    At the beginning of the national war, in order to stabilize the morale of the army, Mujing would not allow anyone to jump out and destroy the balance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    "Ask Lu Li to come here."


    Mu tea slowly closed eyes, the tone is not surprising.


    Ge Xinyue answered.


    At this time, Lu Li is still basking in the sun in the yard, and the previous three bells did not interrupt his dream.


    But soon, the arrival of Ge Xinyue awakened him from his sleep.


    "Follow me."


    Ge Xinyue''s face was solemn and there was no redundant words.


    What happened?


    Seeing that she actually put on this expression, Lu Li nodded and immediately followed up.


    "I''ve seen his Highness the king of Yan."


    Came to mu tea''s residence, Lu Li or confused, unknown so to mu tea salute, immediately asked: "but what''s the matter?"


    "It''s a big event that the kingdom of heaven and the devil officially declared war on the holy kingdom?" Mu tea raised her eyes and glanced at Lu Li.


    Lu Li Leng Leng: "so fast?"


    But then, Lu Li thought of Long''an in the hands of Tianbu.


    Although Long''an mocks himself as an abandoned son of the demon Kingdom, the information he has is of great importance. It seems that Long''an has not been waiting for Long''an to return, knowing that he is either dead or in the hands of the holy kingdom.


    "It seems you have some ideas."


    Mu Hongxiu is observing Lu Li''s expression, "the prisoner in Tianbu has been sent to Lin Wangbei, who accepted him, and sent a message this morning that king Wulie, the king of Tianquan, raided the vanguard troops of nearly 10000 people in the kingdom of heaven and demon."


    "It seems that he didn''t lie. The March map is true."


    Lu Li nods, which shows that long an has not lied. At the same time, it also shows that there is a great possibility that there is a reason why the extremely heavenly devil emperor wants to marry mu tea.


    "You''ll be ready later and go to court for me." Mu tea quietly said: "the war between the two countries has started, there will be chaos on the court."


    "Your Highness, at this time, we''d better not act rashly..." Ge Xinyue heard mu Hongxiu send Luli to the court instead of her, and advised: "if Luli If manager Lu said something wrong, the situation will be even worse for you. "


    "What''s the difference?"


    Mu tea smile, but it is sneer: "Lu Li, are you afraid?"


    Lu Li knows that mu tea is asking himself that he is afraid to face the full court officials.


    If before, Lu Li would say he was afraid.


    But now, Lu Li just said with a smile: "as long as your highness doesn''t want me to assassinate the emperor, there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "Lu Li!"


    Ge Xinyue frowned and said, "the king of Cang will go to the court today."


    "Cang Wang?" Lu Li''s smile was more brilliant: "it''s just that I still have an account to calculate with him."


    "By you? It''s better to save your life first. "


    Mu tea light way: "this time I call you to go to the upper court, you just need to stand there, it represents my attitude. You don''t have to say anything, you don''t have to do anything. "


    "And..."


    After mu tea sleeve stopped, he continued: "be careful with the king of an and the king of Chu."


    "King an and King Chu?" Lu Li did not expect that mu tea would remind himself to be careful of these two princes.


    Among the nine prefectures, only king an and King Chu are good friends with Lord Yan''s house. Even if other governments are not enemies of Yan''s house, there is no communication between them.


    However, Lu Li thought a little and knew the subtext of mu tea.


    Today''s government, no one can believe it!


    Being able to survive in the intriguing royal family and become one of the nine princes, king an and King Chu will not be simple roles. If we really use friendship to measure the relationship between them and Lord Yan''s house, mu Hongxiu would have died many times.


    "I see."


    Lu Li kept this matter in mind.


    In fact, even if mu tea didn''t remind, Lu Li would not rashly believe the good intentions of King Chu and king an, if they really released the good intentions.


    As the saying goes, no matter what is courteous, it is not treachery or theft. Especially in such a sensitive situation, even if people who really make friends with Lord Yan''s residence on weekdays, their position may not be the same as before.


    After all, Lord Yan''s mansion is in charge of the big killing weapon of Shenwei Si. I don''t know how many people want to use it to make an article. This is the problem that has to be prevented.


    "Your Highness, after all, Lu Li only went to court for the second time. It''s better to I''ll go with him. "


    At this time, Ge Xinyue seems to be a little worried and put forward the proposal to go together.


    Mu tea but shook his head: "you go, they will be alert."


    As soon as Lu Li heard this, he knew that mu Hongxiu meant that his strength had not been revealed in front of too many people. Even master Mingyou, who had paid attention to the battle under the city on that day, was afraid that he couldn''t really see it. Therefore, his present self is a card to Yan''s mansion, and a mysterious role that has never been touched by outsiders.


    "Sister Ge, don''t worry. I''ve been to the Palace once, and I''m familiar with it. What''s more, this time I''ll just stand there and install sculptures. There''s no need to worry. "After a word of relief, Lu Li said to the two humanitarians: "it''s not too late. I''ll go to explore the wind first."


    After saying that, Lu Li was about to retreat, and mu tea suddenly said: "wait Wait. "


    Lu Li or the first time to hear mu tea appear this hesitant tone.


    Seeing a puzzled expression on his face, a trace of anger flashed through his red sleeve eyes. Originally, he wanted to tell him to be careful. However, when the words came to his mouth, he said in an impatient voice: "if the old guy of cloud king wants to start, don''t be killed by him."


    "Your Highness, don''t worry, even if the cloud king is strong again, I still have no problem to escape back safely." Lu Li smiles, for this, he is a little confident.


    "Go away!"


    Seeing the pride on his face, Mu red sleeve gas does not hit a place, quickly waved to let him leave.


    Seeing her angry, Lu Li is a little puzzled, and says in secret that where did he provoke this crazy woman?


    "It seems that the abandonment of her cultivation is really a great blow to her. Recently, she has some signs of madness."


    make complaints about the land.


    After he left, Ge Xinyue said anxiously: "Your Highness, with his temper, I''m sure he won''t be honest. If he makes trouble in the court, we''ll..."


    "If you don''t make a scene, will those people let me leave the imperial capital safely?"


    Mu tea cold hum: "if he has the ability, when the dynasty killed the cloud king, that old immortal is the best!"


    Ge Xinyue smell speech, know Mu red sleeve is angry, sighed tone did not speak.


    This kind of words, mu tea said it is just, if she also said, that is not good or bad.


    The king of cloud is one of the nine kings of the holy kingdom. Now that the two countries are at war, the cloud palace will also be a powerful force.


    Even if Lu Li really has the ability to kill the cloud king, the holy kingdom does not allow him to do so.


    "I hope he can distinguish which is more important, and don''t make a scene in the court..." Ge Xinyue can only hope on Lu''s impulse to leave now. Otherwise, if something really happens, Lord Yan''s house will be more passive.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving King Yan''s house, Lu Li got on the carriage and went into the palace alone, but there was no emotion in his heart.


    Just a little worried.


    "If you miss the time when ling''er comes back, it will be troublesome." In the carriage, Lu Li rubbed his eyebrows and thought that if he lost time in the palace, he could not go to Wuzong to pick up linger on time. He could not help but feel that it was troublesome.


    "Forget it, the girl Jiang Caixing is also a madman. She is quite good to ling''er and should send her back on time."


    Lu Li murmured, and then called out the page of the modifier.


    Since returning to Zhenwu area, Lu Li has not started the modifier. On the one hand, there is no place to use it. On the other hand, he needs some time to settle the gains, master his current strength thoroughly, and then use the modifier to further improve.


    Although I had already felt the power of the Ming and secluded realm when I was in Liangjiehe before, compared with the body which had been fighting for many years bit by bit, the body transformed by the law of Liangjiehe still has some defects.


    As soon as the panel of the modifier is opened, Lu Li calls up the item bar and directly chooses to decipher all the changes.


    There are twelve versions of the law of change. Except for the one which first deciphered the charm of heaven and man in Liangjiehe, the remaining 11 are still in the state of being deciphered.


    "Now that I have a windfall, it''s time to see if I can get a complete aura of heaven and man."


    Lu Li glanced at his current balance of points, not to mention deciphering a few basic laws, even if it is to brush a few advanced features, it is not empty at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    Perhaps the reason is that the modifier has been upgraded once. The process of decoding is very smooth. Eleven versions of the change method have been deciphered one after another. To Lu Li''s surprise, the charm of heaven and man is not dropped randomly, but each book is equipped with a fragment.


    [contains the way of heaven and man, can be equipped]


    [passive effect: perception (1.2 times) enhanced (not available)]


    looking at the twelve Tianren Qiyun ¡¤ disabled in the item bar, Lu Li thought about it, opened the fusion page, and put one of them in.


    [this is a high-level item (remnant). It has a chance to obtain a complete item and disappear if it fails]


    [do you want to merge? ¡¿


    "I knew it wasn''t that easy to make." This trial, Lu Li suddenly.


    If the complete aura of heaven and man is really so good to obtain and activate the temporarily unavailable enhancement state, then this thing is too strong.


    However, although there is a probability, as long as he can get a complete aura of heaven and man, Lu Li will dare to bet.


    Confirm fusion!


    Lu Li did not hesitate to put the two spirits into it.


    Ding! ¡¿


    [fusion failed]


    [lost the charm of heaven and man ¡¤ remnant X3]


    seeing this tip, Lu Li turned his lips, which was no surprise.


    "Try it the first time. Come again!"


    Ding! ¡¿


    [fusion failed]


    [lost the charm of heaven and man ¡¤ remnant X3]


    the second time also failed.


    Lu Li''s expression has finally changed.


    Isn''t that bad? All of a sudden, six fragments of the spirit of heaven and man were lost, and the remaining five were only enough to merge once again.


    If it fails again, then the fragments of people''s aura on that day are useless, and the addition of perception is dispensable to oneself, which can only be regarded as tasteless food, but a pity chicken rib.


    "Well, six of them have been destroyed, and the three are no less." Lu Li thought about it for a second time, and simply integrated it again.


    However, this time, the fusion page suddenly bloomed with a ray of golden light. With the disappearance of the three pieces of Tianren Qiyun, a group of pale gold dense appeared in the center.


    Ding! ¡¿


    [fusion success]


    [acquired Jewelry: Tianren Qiyun (primary), can be equipped]


    [passive effect: perception (3 times), enhancement (0.8 times)]


    [active effect: Shenwei (gain 10 times enhancement / 60s, cooling time / 10 days, lock during the period to enhance passive), can not be upgraded]


    [additional effect: Heaven and man (absorb energy automatically, suck every 1s) It can be increased with the jewelry level]


    "so fierce?"


    Lu Li saw the introduction of the complete charm of heaven and man, only felt that this thing was a bit against the sky.


    The first several effects may still be within the scope of martial arts, but the last effect is a little too terrible.


    Because no matter whether it is immortal or Mingyou, it is impossible for a warrior to absorb the aura of heaven and earth anytime and anywhere. And this aura of heaven and man can actually make itself absorb energy every second. This energy means that nature is aura.


    But what does 0.05 yuan mean?


    Lu Li opens the character bar and equips him with the charm of heaven and man. He feels that his strength has increased a lot. At the same time, there seems to be a faint aura circling around his body, which is automatically absorbed into his body, swimming along the meridians, and finally turns into true Qi.


    After a little perception, Lu Li realized that the so-called 0.05 yuan is probably the unit of calculation of true Qi or energy. By contrast, one yuan should be the result of the cultivation of the whole week. In this way, the benefits brought by the charm of heaven and man are considerable.


    Of course, the most important thing is the enhancement it brings and the active effect.


    Shenwei, gain ten times of his own strength in one minute. Lu Li thinks about it, and it''s equivalent to a battle with a strong man of Mingyou level in 60 seconds.


    "This name is really related to me."


    Lu Li smiles. Unexpectedly, the modifier really gives face this time. Originally, he didn''t hold any hope, but he really integrated a complete aura of heaven and man.


    You know, the original purpose of opening the modifier is to find out what can save life at a critical moment, but I didn''t expect to get a big surprise.


    With the addition of the charm of heaven and man, Lu Li thinks that even if he can''t break hands with the master of Mingyou peak, he can still play a cloud king.


    "Cloud King..."


    At the thought of this old product, Lu Li squinted.


    At the beginning, mu ningqiu arranged himself to the cloud palace. This old product not only swallowed up his own resources, but also sent himself to the Yan palace as soon as he shook hands.


    If it wasn''t for being a bit quick witted at the beginning, he would have been killed by the old goods if he had made a firm foothold in the house of Lord Yan with Zhenguo gold.


    The last time I saw this old guy, I still went to the court meeting with mu Hongxiu. When I thought that I could meet with the old one alone, Lu Li couldn''t help laughing: "you old thing, you''d better not do anything, otherwise, we can calculate the new hatred and old hatred together."¡­¡­


    Within the palace.


    Because of the three bells before, many officials were not dressed well, so they rushed to run on the long road.


    Some of them were anxious and some were solemn. Of course, some people were confused and frightened. They could not believe that the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of heaven began to fight with the kingdom of devouring heaven.


    About half an hour later, the hall, the hurried Manchu officials finally arrived in the same, and, a dynasty before the people will never appear, also broke into the palace.


    King of the heaven!


    See that stand in the top of the figure of pride, many people have made a murmur.


    "The king of Cang has come?"


    "It is really strange that people who are rarely seen in the ordinary days actually enter the palace today?"


    "What does he want to do? It''s not about to be in such a time to be in trouble with your majesty? "


    "Hum, whatever he is going to do, today''s business is a national event. No one can keep their hearts in the war between the two countries! If he dare to be troubled, even if he is king of the heaven, his official will not be spared lightly! "


    While his Majesty was not there, all officials of the whole dynasty were thinking, and various speeches were ringing. But the king Cang, standing in front of him, seemed to hear nothing, stood still in the place, and his eyes did not waver.


    "A group of local chicken and dogs, but the king of God should not be familiar with them."


    At this time, a voice rang around the king.


    It is the cloud king.


    "But it is strange that today King Cang will be in the palace." Cloud King face hung a light smile, as if with the king of Cang there is no private intercourse.


    But in the eyes of the eye, he was eager to make the most of his remarks.


    No one knows about the emperor. He has visited Cang Wang frequently recently, and almost all of them will live in Cang Wang mansion.


    "The war between the two countries is of great importance. As a member of the holy state, the king cannot continue to be a casual Lord."


    The tone of Cang Wang is very calm, neither seems alienated nor too close to cloud king.


    Cloud King laughs and says: "Cang Wang really has a heart to swallow the holy kingdom of heaven, admire, admire."


    "Cloud river flow, when is this all, still here to say nonsense?"


    Cloud King''s words just landed, a mockery voice from behind.


    He turned slightly, turned back, and said coldly, "king an, this king is only talking to Cang Wang, how can I call a waste of words?"


    The coming people are the real idle Lord in the eyes of the outside world, king an.


    "I said the cloud river flow, you think carefully, who does not know the whole emperor? Today, I am waiting to discuss the national war. You better not pretend to be crazy there. Otherwise, your majesty will kill you. My eldest brother will not come to protect you. "


    King an sneered, and then he made a perfunctory arch to Cang Wang: "brother, long time not see?"


    The king of Cang does not look down: "king an, on the court, we should call this king Cang king."


    "Ha ha, what do we do with that kind of birthright between our brothers?" Wang An is a little bit blessed, patting the stomach and saying: "unfortunately, even you are here today. If not for the younger sister to be seriously injured, our brother and sister may be able to narrate the old."


    Hearing this, Cang Wang eyebrows slightly Yang, light way: "an Wang is not to fight for the king of Yan to fight against injustice?"


    "The king just felt that, being close to each other, it was unnecessary to make too much noise."


    Wang an smiled and squinted: "after all, there are other people watching jokes, aren''t they?"


    He glanced at the king of clouds.


    Cloud king is the face of the way: "king an this is what? Although this king is a king of a different name, he is also loyal to the kingdom of heaven. Do you mean that he is only an outsider? "


    "I didn''t say that."


    King Ann doesn''t take on at all.


    What else would King Yun want to say, and the king of Chu, who had always made good friends with king an, stood out and said, "OK, if your majesty sees you quarreling and making noise here, what is it like?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    Compared with the untidy appearance of an Wang and the gloomy and domineering of Cang Wang, the king of Chu is obviously more like an orthodox prince.


    He was dressed in a robe representing the throne, his hair was carefully combed, and his appearance was very handsome. His voice was somewhat dignified and said: "as the prince of the holy Kingdom, you have done too much without considering your identity and sneering at each other at this time."


    Cloud King''s expression is ugly, cold hum a no longer speak.


    Although the words of the king of Chu seemed to be aimed at an Wang, in fact, they were satirizing him for his own calculation during the national war.


    "King Xuan, what do you think?"


    An Wang touched his stomach, his face was smiling, and he was in the mood to make fun of the silent King Xuan on the other side.


    Xuanwang, dressed in a white robe, sighed slightly: "the king of Chu said it well. You are the king of Xiaoyao who has been doing it for too long. You are still in a mood to quarrel at this time."


    "Well, you people are all from home and country all day long. I''m tired of listening to you."


    Anwang shook his head and said he didn''t want to talk to xuanwang again.


    However, the five people have spoken, but the whole hall is gradually quiet down.


    "It''s a pity that the king of Yan didn''t come."


    Someone noticed that the king of Yan had not entered the palace and sighed.


    The news that mu Hongxiu was abandoned has been spread all over the imperial capital. Almost everyone knows that the king of Yan, who is invincible in martial arts, has now become a disabled person. Many people still hope that she will enter the palace, but she has not been seen. Some officials can not help but feel disappointed.


    Part of the disappointment was that there was not a good play to watch. The other part was that officials who were closer to Lord Yan''s residence felt that the king of Yan had "escaped" at such a critical moment.


    "Everybody, make room, make room."


    However, at this time, a sudden voice came from outside the hall.


    Someone looked back and saw a young man in green robes and couldn''t help saying, "what are you doing?"


    "For what?"


    Young Lengleng Leng, and then said with a smile: "of course, to discuss."


    While speaking, he turned in his arms and finally found a waist tag.


    Seeing this waist token, the official who spoke to him said in surprise, "Lord Yan''s house You are from the palace of Yan! "


    This voice called out, immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout!"


    Green robed youth, that is, Lu Li saw that he was so excited that he was about to stop him, but he was watched by the officials who looked back at him.


    Seeing that he had been exposed, Lu Li had no choice but to say, "please let me in."


    "You Are you Lu Li, the new foreign affairs director of the Yan palace


    The former officials tried to think about it for a long time, and finally remembered the name of Lu Li.


    "Is he Lu Li?"


    "Director of foreign affairs of Lord Yan''s residence?"


    "It seems that he is just a young man. How can Yan''s mansion call such a hairy boy the manager?"


    "What is he doing here?"


    A whisper was heard in the crowd.


    Seeing this, Lu Li sighed.


    I want to keep a low profile, but These people don''t give themselves a chance to keep a low profile.


    So he said, "I''m going to take the place of King Yan this time. Please make room for me."


    I don''t know whether it was this sentence that played a role or whether the name of the foreign affairs director of Lord Yan''s mansion was so easy to use. Among the numerous officials in front of him, a road was suddenly made way.


    However, this road leads directly to the position of the head of the hundred officials and the position of the kings.


    Lu Li picked his eyebrows and looked ahead from afar.


    Cang Wang also looked back, cold eyes.


    With a look at him, Lu Li smiles and takes back his eyes. While walking forward, he arched his hands to both sides: "thank you for your recognition."


    This sentence, on the contrary, made the serious atmosphere of the court a little strange.


    "This kid is kind of interesting." An Wang is also looking at Lu Li. Hearing this, he can''t help laughing.


    "Does he think this is a place, a busy street?" But the king of Chu was not happy.


    As for the others, including the king of Cang, they did not speak.


    Only the cloud King took a deep look at Lu Li, and his expression was a little ugly.


    This disaster star, just like his predestined nemesis, since he appeared, he has not been able to do anything smoothly.


    If you want to say, among all the people present, who is most disgusted with Lu Li, even the Cang king who died of a powerful subordinate and lost the artifact of swallowing the heaven would be ranked behind him.


    "Lu Li has met several Highnesses."


    Just when several princes were silent, Lu Li had already passed the road that the officials gave up, went to them and saluted one by one.


    "Well, it''s not bad. It seems that my little sister has a certain talent sense."


    An Wang did not hide his appreciation. He just wanted to reach out and pat Lu Li on the shoulder, but suddenly remembered that this was chaotang. He held out half of his hand and quietly took it back. He coughed to cover up his embarrassment. He said to Lu Li, "listen carefully. Ask me if you don''t understand.""Thank you, your highness King Ann."


    Before he came here, Lu Li had already done his homework and knew that the man in front of him was an Wang.


    And standing next to an Wang, the handsome man with majestic expression is naturally the king of Yan.


    The remaining Cang Wang, Yun Wang and Lu Li have seen each other for a long time, and the last one must be Xuan Wang.


    Glancing at the mysterious king who had no sense of existence, Lu Li''s smile on his face did not decrease. He was one of the kings behind, but he stood steadily in front of the officials.


    Because today he represents the king of Yan and his residence. Although this position is somewhat overstepped, none of the officials present came out to say that he was not.


    In such a sensitive moment, it''s better to turn a blind eye than to offend Lord Yan''s house for such a small matter.


    Finally, when everyone arrived, Liang Yuan stepped out from the side and stood on the steps leading to the imperial chair.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Above the hall, a uniform voice suddenly rang out.


    Although Lu Li did not see the figure of the emperor, he also followed the vague cry.


    "You are welcome."


    At this time, a gentle voice came to the throne, and Mujing did not know when he had sat on it.


    Cang Wang looked up at the position that he thought about day and night, and clenched his hands in silence.


    Mujing, stronger again!


    This incredible thought flashed through his mind.


    Because even he didn''t feel the smell of whale bathing, as if he appeared out of thin air.


    This can only show that Mujing''s present state has taken another step to a level that he can''t understand.


    Heaven and man?


    The king looked at Mu whale for a long time. Finally, he lowered his head in silence and said in his heart, "it''s up to you and me who can reach that realm first."


    "The devil Kingdom has officially declared war with the holy kingdom. You should have known about this."


    Mujing sat on the throne, glanced at the whole audience, and finally said calmly, "today I call you here to listen to your opinions."


    "Your Majesty."


    When all the officials in the Manchu Dynasty were silent, the king of cloud took a step forward and said in a deep voice, "minister, you have something to say."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    "Your Majesty, minister, have something to say!"


    The voice of King Yun echoed in the hall, and all the people were silent. Some officials who preferred to the side of King Yan''s house frowned, as if they had guessed the king''s plan.


    "Oh?"


    Mu whale showed a trace of doubt, looked at the cloud king, nodded and said faintly: "what does the cloud king have to say, but it doesn''t matter."


    "Minister, please deal with the king of Yan!"


    King Yun took another step forward and sneered at him: "the war between the two countries started because of King Yan alone. If you don''t dispose of her, how can we convince the soldiers in the front line?"


    "Cloud king!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Presumptuous, it''s presumptuous! If you don''t think about how to fight against the enemy, but also think about internal strife, are you trying to let the holy land of tuntian fall into an irretrievable place


    After hearing the words of King Yun, the officials in the palace of Yan did not care about their superiorities and inferiorities, so they stood up on the spot to blame the king.


    Even the king of Chu frowned and said with displeasure, "King Yun, your words may not be out of date in this situation."


    "What''s out of season?" King Yun looked at the king of Chu and said, "if King Yan is obedient and marries the king of heaven, the war between the two countries can be avoided. Because of her wanton behavior, we are now facing the greatest crisis since the founding of the kingdom. Is it not enough for your majesty to deal with her


    Speaking of this, King Yun turned his head and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, I think that King Yan''s willful conduct has resulted in a great war between the two countries. Even if the war cannot be avoided, she can not be easily spared!"


    "That cloud King thinks, Gu should how to deal with the Yan king?"


    Emperor chair, Mu whale calmly looked at the cloud king, light way: "kill her?"


    Cloud Wang eyebrows a jump, maintain the posture of bow body, say nothing.


    At this time, the king of Cang stood up and said, "Your Majesty, although the king of Yan has made mistakes, he is still not guilty to death. In my opinion, it is better to let her hand over the power of shenweisi. The war has already started. The powerful power of shenweisi must serve the country. It is better to return it to your majesty than to let it remain in the hands of the Yan king."


    "In this way, it can also serve as a small punishment and a great admonition."


    The words of the king of Cang seemed to be an excuse for the king of Yan, but in fact, he directly convicted the king of Yan. After skipping all the procedures, he wanted to take down Shenwei.


    As long as the officials on the scene are not stupid, they all know that his majesty can never execute the king Yan, but the king of Cang seems to be worried about this. He first put the matter of Shenwei on the table, which has become a problem that can not be bypassed.


    "Cang Wang, shenweisi is the inside story of Yan Wangfu. If you take it back, you will break the rules of the nine prefectures." The king of Chu said in a deep voice: "this precedent can never be opened."


    "It''s just special affairs. In this situation, if you still abide by any rules, when the iron cavalry of the kingdom of heaven and evil breaks through the border and becomes rampant in the territory of our holy Kingdom, do you still have to tell them the rules?"


    The king of Cang didn''t look at the king of Chu, but took him as the air.


    The king of Chu''s face changed, "you''re trying to make a strong argument!"


    "No more noise."


    King an said helplessly, "Your Majesty came to us today to hear our opinions, not to listen to our quarrels."


    "Your Majesty, I think it is urgent to make the three princes Tianquan, Wuliang and Dingjun ready to resist the enemy as soon as possible. And then let Marshal Lin lead the troops to help. We must not give the kingdom of the devil a chance to break through the border. "


    An Wang made a modest proposal.


    Mu whale nodded: "look north, you also heard what an Wang said. How do you feel?"


    Lin Wangbei, who was always silent, took a step forward and said, "I have arranged for you to come to the border at any time."


    "Good." Mujing said with a smile: "well, as soon as possible, if we let the polar demon Kingdom break through the border and the war spreads to the territory, the holy country will be more passive."


    "Yes, I obey you."


    Lin Wangbei and Mujing immediately resolved the dignified atmosphere in the court.


    There was a tacit understanding between the monarch and his subjects, and now the dialogue is just a play for the public to see.


    We all know it from the bottom of our hearts, and no one is going to pick it out.


    When all the officials thought that the topic raised by the king of cloud had been cleverly avoided, they forgot that there was a man in the hall who was not afraid of the majesty of bathing whales.


    "Sire, if we are to go to war, we must first ensure the stability within the holy land. Now, Lord Yan''s house is the most unstable factor. If we don''t solve the problem, what should we do if she makes a big fuss again? "


    The king of Cang suddenly raised his head, and his tone became more and more serious.


    "Your Highness, be careful." Liang Yuan looked at Cang Wang, and there was some warning in his tone.


    "Steward Liang, can you speak instead of your majesty?"


    Cang Wang''s face was expressionless and did not give Liang Yuan the face.


    Many people were willing to give Liang Yuansan a thin face in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty. After all, he was a real veteran. Even if he had no real power in his hands, he could represent the emperor''s attitude to a certain extent by standing there.In fact, the king of Cang didn''t give face to Liang Yuan, but mu Jing.


    "Your Majesty, it is not the king of Yan who has committed a heinous crime in dealing with the king of Yan. It is necessary to put an end to this matter and make an example to others."


    The king of Cang took a step forward again, only half a step away from the step.


    He raised his head and looked at Mujing with a look of obliteration in his eyes.


    No one can see the killing intention in the eyes of the king of Cang just because his back is facing the civil and military officials, but Mujing and Liang Yuan can see clearly.


    Liang Yuan''s lips moved, and finally all turned into a sigh.


    Mu Jing said with a smile: "according to the Cang King''s opinion, you have to deal with the king of Yan?"


    Cang Wang did not speak.


    But what he meant was obvious.


    The disposal of the king of Yan was not only for the power of Shenwei, but also a kind of demonstration.


    Now that the two countries are at war, the inner part of the kingdom of swallowing heaven must be stable. Even though it is known to all that the king of Cang is rebellious, he can''t really oppose Mujing.


    Otherwise, in such a turbulent situation, the holy Kingdom has changed its dynasties and other major events. Will the extremely heaven demon Kingdom, which is covetously nearby, miss this opportunity?


    Until this time, all the people in the hall understood why the cloud king was so abnormal and bold that it was incredible. It turned out that he was just throwing out a topic. The person who really forced the palace was the head of the nine prefectures who lived in seclusion!


    "The king of Yan didn''t show up today, but But someone has come for her. " Mu Jing saw that the king of heaven was silent. With a smile, he looked at Lu Li, who had been standing in the same place: "manager Lu, do you have anything to say?"


    At the moment, Lu Li is looking at his nose, nose and heart. He is almost settled. He has not heard a word of the argument of several princes. However, at the moment that Mujing asked about this sentence, Lu Li felt that many eyes were suddenly focused on himself. He could not help waking up and looked around in doubt.


    What do I do?


    Lu Li is in a daze. He turns his face and sees a familiar face in the crowd. He is winking at himself.


    This person is Zhao Jin, who is also an official standing firmly on the side of Yan Wangfu.


    Seeing his hint, Lu Li immediately understood it. He coughed to cover up his embarrassment. Then he said, "Your Majesty Can you repeat what you just said? "


    "Bold!"


    King Yun gave a big drink and pointed to Lu Li and said, "how dare you be distracted from the hall? You can''t die! "


    Old stuff!


    Lu Li didn''t even look at the cloud king. He said with a smile: "I I was just thinking about how to deal with the threat of the heaven and the devil kingdom. I was a little lost in my mind. Please forgive me


    Originally, I still wanted to call myself myself, but then Lu Li remembered that he was also a minister of power. It was not hard to change his words temporarily.


    "Your Majesty is asking you what you think of the king Cang''s handling of the king Yan."


    Standing on the steps, Liang Yuan repeated with a smile.


    "Ah? How to deal with the king of Yan


    Lu Li''s eyes widened: "this I don''t have any opinion. Maybe the king of Cang was scared out of his head by the heaven and the devil kingdom? Please don''t blame your highness


    "You young man, full of nonsense."


    Sitting at the top, Mujing could not help laughing, shaking his head and laughing.


    "Manager Lu, do you think the king of Yan is innocent?" Cang Wang''s expression is a little gloomy, turning his head and staring at Lu Li.


    Lu Li looks at him fearlessly.


    One''s eyes are cold, the other is frivolous.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    "Back to If your Highness the king of Cang said, my Yan Wang is naturally innocent. "


    Looking at each other for a long time, Lu Li squinted and answered with a smile.


    "Do you know how much loss will be suffered by swallowing heaven because of King Yan''s willful action? How many people will die in this battle? "


    Cang Wang looked at Lu Li coldly. Although his tone was extremely slow, it was full of the flavor of "great righteousness and awe inspiring".


    "If tuntian Shengguo is defeated by Jitian demon Kingdom, hundreds of millions of people will be displaced. All the people standing in the hall today will be buried for the stupidity of King Yan. Even so, do you still think that the king of Yan is innocent? "


    Under repeated questioning, the king of Cang even released a trace of momentum. The people in the hall felt the pressure, and many people''s faces changed.


    Has the strength of Cang Wang reached this level?


    Several masters who also had the realm of Ming and seclusion were more shocked, and their eyes towards Cang Wang were extremely complicated.


    After a period of decadence, the prince suddenly stepped into the realm of the master and became the head of the nine kings of the holy kingdom. But the outside world has always been a vague guess about his strength.


    Although the Cang king once fought alone in the endless mountains, mu Hongxiu and Gu Haoran did not fall behind, but that''s just a good way to say. Some real wise masters know that mu Hongxiu and Gu Haoran are both top masters. If they really join hands, let alone the Cang king, even Mujing will have to be afraid.


    In that battle, the king of Cang must have been beaten down, and none of the three men had moved seriously. So now, there are many doubts about the strength of Cang Wang.


    However, when they felt the momentum released by him, they were surprised. They thought they had overestimated the king of Cang, but they didn''t expect that the strength of Cang Wang was even more terrible than they thought.


    You want to scare me?


    Lu Li faces this momentum, but disdains a smile.


    If it is not before the fusion of the spirit of heaven and man, this time you are really scared.


    "Lord Cang, the war has become an established fact. No matter how much you yell and deal with the king Yan, it will not only help, but also chill the hearts of many people."


    Lu Li seemed to have not felt the momentum released by the Cang king, and said in a calm tone: "now, your highness, the king of Yan, is seriously injured. She has no strength in martial arts. In this case, she still wants to go back to Yanzhou and sit in the middle of the holy Kingdom, so as to help the four sides and contribute to the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven. As a result, the adults in the court not only did not understand this hard work, but also discussed how to punish her and how to seize her rights. What''s the difference between this move and the demons who want to break through the country''s borders, burn, kill and plunder


    "Boy, don''t be alarmist here!"


    Before the king of Cang had said anything, the king of cloud stood up and said in a sharp voice, "the king of Yan is now a waste man. She went back to Yanzhou to protect her life. How did she become a rush to help the four sides and share the worries for the country when she arrived in your mouth?"


    "Besides, you are a saint one by one. Who doesn''t know that you are a traitor of xuanjianzong, a righteous disciple who has been able to betray his school for more than ten years. Now you are loyal to the devil kingdom? Who believes it


    King Yun did not hesitate to expose Lu Li''s identity as a traitor of xuanjian sect. Although this was not a secret in the real circle of the imperial capital, many of the officials in the Manchu Dynasty did not know the origin of Lu Li.


    It has been a long time to swallow the heaven Saint state. To some extent, it has long been separated from the status of the demon gate. However, the attitude of the orthodox sects towards the five ancient kingdoms has always been to kill them completely, rather than let them go wrong. As a result, the contradictions between the two sides have been intensified. Even if there is no difference between the good and the evil, many officials present still have no good feelings for the orthodox disciples.


    Not to mention a former disciple of the right path, he even mixed up with the "high-level" of the holy kingdom.


    As soon as Yun Wang''s words were exported, he immediately let the hall burst into a pot.


    "Is he a disciple of xuanjianzong?"


    "Yes, yes, I said how familiar Lu Li is. Lu Li, the emperor of xuanjianzong, is a famous figure on the list of evil men to be killed. "


    "I have heard of it. The cloud king of xuanjian clan''s inner door has a frozen look in his eyes, and he hums coldly to avoid his eyes.


    And after Lu Li such a reminder, the noisy group of Ministers is the response.


    Yeah.


    Lu Li''s identity can not be concealed from anyone, but also absolutely can''t be concealed from the Yan king and his majesty.


    Now, not only has he not been disposed of, but also he is standing on the hall endlessly, which can explain a lot of things?


    After figuring out this point, many people shut up angrily, and some people shook their heads in frustration. How could they be so provoked that they were moved by the king of cloud.


    They do not know, Lu Li''s eyes secretly swept a circle, just called the happiest of those officials secretly in mind.


    Play this game with me. I''ll talk to you one by one.


    Thinking about how to retaliate in the future, Lu Li continued: "what''s more, the ambition of the heaven and the devil Kingdom has long been harbinger. When I went into the palace with his highness Yan last time, you adults were wandering between war and non war. Today, hundreds of thousands of troops and horses from the extreme demon Kingdom have gathered at the border to invade our territory. You adults don''t want to fight against foreign enemies, but you are here to study how to deal with your own people? ""Especially these princes."


    Lu Li''s eyes turned to several princes and sarcastically said: "the life and death of a country is tied to a woman. Now this woman doesn''t even care about martial arts. Do you still want to settle accounts after autumn and make a profit? Although Lu Li is young, he still knows how to write the word "shame". If you dare to ask your highness, is there no sense of shame? "


    "Manager Lu." Lin Wangbei frowned and said, "can you censure the affairs of several princes? I''m sorry. "


    Lu Li raised his hand and said, "Marshal Lin, do you think that the words of the two highness, the king of cloud and the king of Cang, are very reasonable?"


    Lin Wangbei''s words suddenly stopped.


    "Huang kou''er, he talks about the government in vain. Today, I will discipline you for King Yan, a boy who knows nothing about heaven and earth."


    The king of cloud suddenly yelled, the palm turned, several invisible cyclones converged to him, one palm toward Lu Li to shoot!


    "Cloud king!"


    "Stop it!"


    When Liang Yuan and Lin looked north, they were surprised.


    But the king of cloud obviously planned for a long time. Even if these two are top masters, it is too late to stop them.


    They can only watch the cloud king that is full of violent breath of a palm toward Lu Li to shoot!


    "Old goods, you want to die!" Lu Li was worried that he had no excuse to revenge the king of cloud. In addition, he had just acquired the charm of heaven and man. He wanted to find a master to try his upper limit of strength. When he saw that the cloud Dynasty came, he immediately took full advantage of his true Qi and turned his finger into a sword, directly pointing at the cloud King''s eyebrows!


    A touch of almost imperceptible sword Qi condenses on Lu Li''s fingertips. He doesn''t dodge the palm of the cloud king. It''s a kind of fighting method of exchanging injuries for injuries and fighting for life.


    If the cloud king doesn''t withdraw his palm, Lu Li will be hit by this one, and the cloud king himself, I''m afraid, will be pierced by the sword spirit, or he will die miserably on the spot.


    Cloud king also did not expect that Lu Li was so bold. In the face of his long-standing plot, he could react and fight back immediately!


    "Stop it all!"


    Boom!


    At this time, sitting on the top of the Mujing finally angry.


    With a deep drink, the whole hall seemed to vibrate. There was an invisible wall between Lu Li and Yun Wang, and the momentum of rushing toward each other was stopped. At the same time, all the officials in the Manchu Dynasty also felt a strong wind sweeping across the hall. Many officials with weaker cultivation even couldn''t stand firm and had to step back to avoid falling to the ground.


    The power of the roar broke out, which made the whole hall a little bit cocky, but also showed the immeasurable strength of Mujing.


    Lu Li and Yun Wang look at each other.


    The cloud King slowly retracts the palm of the hand, sends out a cold hum.


    Lu Li is quite provocative to pick eyebrows, as if to say: do not accept you to try again?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    The cloud King''s face trembled, and he was too lazy to answer Lu Li''s provocation.


    After all, Mujing has already intervened. If he does it again, it will be a bit of a shame.


    "What''s the proper way to do it in the hall?" Mu whale''s deep eyes fixed on Lu Li: "read that you are still young, act impulsively, go back to find tea and get a year''s salary."


    Many people were greatly surprised when this statement was made.


    It''s not that the punishment is too perfunctory, but the weird attitude of bathing whale.


    Instead of mentioning the king of cloud, he first taught Lu Li a lesson, and even called the king of Yan "tea sleeves". This kind of tone of treating his own sons and nephews made his ministers tremble with fear. Even the expressions of several princes were a little strange.


    Of course, it does not include Cang Wang.


    Seeing Mujing, the king of Cang said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty''s intention is not to investigate the fault of the king Yan?"


    He was not afraid of Mujing, and even after Mujing showed his unfathomable strength, he still refused to let go.


    What''s more, his attitude now has some meaning of tearing his face.


    Since you want to make peace with the whale, I must put things on the table.


    Is it enough for Lujing to wake up


    He glanced at the hall. When his eyes fell, the ministers all hung their heads and did not dare to look directly at him. "If you attach the life and death of a country to a woman, now you have to make an example of her. You have this idea..."


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Mujing''s tone is very calm.


    But fell to the ears of the ministers, but no less than a thunder.


    After a moment of silence, someone sighed: "minister, guilty!"


    He broke the silence and pleaded guilty. It was like a stone falling into the calm lake, which immediately set off ripples.


    "The minister is also guilty!"


    "Minister Guilty. "


    One after another confessions echoed in the hall, Mujing quietly looked at this scene, but there was no emotion in the bottom of his eyes, and he was indifferent to the extreme: "you are indeed guilty."


    The ministers were silent and did not dare to speak.


    "In the days when the kingdom of heaven and the devil were garrisoning troops, you were always telling Gu to give up the land in order to calm down the fire of war in the kingdom."


    "When the kingdom of heaven and the devil want to marry the king of Yan again, you can''t help but humiliate the lonely and swallow the holy kingdom of heaven. You''d like to send the king Yan away and send her to the kingdom to avoid the war!"


    "Now, the demon Kingdom has declared war on the holy kingdom. If Lu Li had not captured the demon generals and got the March map, the holy Kingdom''s border would have been broken by the devil''s iron horse. But you still want to deal with the king of Yan first, so as to stabilize the morale of the holy state army? "


    Mujing''s tone was stunned and he said angrily, "if the spirit of the holy Kingdom''s army can''t even accommodate a woman whose realm has been abandoned, what''s the use of such a military heart and such an army?"


    "Being beaten by others, I don''t even have the courage to fight back. What''s the use of asking you as a group of trash?"


    "Your Majesty, calm down!"


    See Mu whale moved really angry, Lin Wangbei is the first to stand out.


    "Your Majesty, calm down!"


    All the ministers bowed down.


    The five princes looked different, and even the king was speechless.


    "Your Majesty, I would like to ask you to take part in the war at the border." However, after a short silence, the first prince to stand up to speak was Xuan Wang, who always acted as an onlooker.


    And Xuan Wang''s words, but also let the presence of people''s faces changed dramatically.


    "King Xuan, is this against the rules?" The cloud King glanced at Xuan Wang, and there was a warning in his tone.


    The king of Chu also frowned and said, "Tianji Department There are not many people. Even if you take them all to the border, it will not help much in the war. If the whole army is destroyed, it will be a great loss to the whole holy land. "


    "Your Majesty, the king of Cang and the king of cloud are aggressive today, but they just like the Shenwei secretary in the hand of King Yan. Instead of depriving Shenwei of the authority and breaking the rules, it is better for the minister to open up the situation, create the first nine prefectures, and lead the forces in his hands to the battlefield to kill the enemy! "


    King Xuan ignored the advice of others.


    What''s more, the meaning of this remark is very obvious.


    Don''t you just like the power of each government? Instead of squabbling with each other here and bullying a house of Lord Yan, it''s better for everyone to take the strength in their hands to the surface.


    I volunteered to be the forerunner and went to the battlefield with the power mastered by xuanwang mansion. What else do you have to say?


    Sure enough, after Xuan Wang finished speaking, Cang Wang immediately withdrew.


    If we continue to force Mujing to deal with the Yan king at this time, it will not only be directed at the Yan Wangfu and Mujing, but even several other princes will have their opinions on him.


    The king of Cang wanted the throne, not the power of Jiufu. This kind of thing belongs to each family''s bottom line. If we blindly touch the bottom line, then all the other princes will oppose his landing on the stage. Even if he killed Mu whale, he would only get an empty shell full of holes.So Cang Wang wisely chose to shut up for the time being. Anyway, he didn''t really intend to let the king of Yan fall.


    This matter can be discussed slowly.


    "King Xuan, do you have a good idea?" Mujing pondered for a long time, then looked at King Xuan and asked, "the Department of Tianji is not as good as Shenwei, but all of them are the elite of the holy kingdom. Moreover, the battlefield is changing rapidly. I''m afraid that the power of a department of Tianji can''t play a role."


    "If I go back to my majesty, I have already thought about it."


    Xuanwang said lightly: "this idea had already occurred before the Minister arrived at the imperial capital all the way. But at that time, although the heaven demon Kingdom showed its ambition, it did not declare war on the holy kingdom. Now it seems that the minister''s idea at that time did not go wrong. If the emperor Jitian wants to unify the ancient times and recreate the power of the demons, he will certainly attack the kingdom of heaven. "


    "No matter whether the king of Yan chooses to marry him or not, this war is inevitable."


    After listening to King Xuan''s words, Mu Jing sighed: "it seems that the holy land of swallowing heaven is not completely rotten."


    "Lonely Yes


    He patted the armrest, took out the majesty of the emperor, "Lin Wangbei."


    "I am here." Lin Wangbei answered immediately.


    "You''ve heard the words of King Xuan. Get ready."


    "I take orders."


    Lin Wang stood upright in the north and nodded to xuanwang.


    King Xuan regained his taciturn appearance, but showed a kind smile to Lin Wangbei.


    "Lu Li."


    At this time, Mujing called another name.


    Lu Li, who had been standing there to continue his spiritual journey, thought that he had nothing to do with himself. When he heard Mujing call his name, he subconsciously said, "it''s here."


    This nondescript answer, make Mu whale quite headache, helpless way: "later you Royal study see me."


    "Ah?"


    Lu Li was stunned.


    However, Mujing didn''t explain to him. He called a few names, ordered some things, and then asked the crowd to retreat.


    However, what was left with Lu Li was the king of cloud and king an.


    There are still some reasons for king an to stay, even he himself is inexplicable.


    "Your Highness, please wait in the side hall."


    Liang Yuan went to the two men with a respectful attitude and then looked at Lu Li with a smile: "Lord Lu, please come here."


    Although Lu Li has been to the imperial study once, he is not too emotional in reason. He still needs Liang Yuan to lead the way.


    After leaving the hall, Lu Li followed Liang Yuan, full of question marks. He didn''t know why the emperor of the holy state wanted to stay.


    Was it too arrogant before?


    Lu Li began to reflect on his previous behavior.


    "It''s OK. Basically, I didn''t say anything or do anything according to the requirements."


    Of course, in addition to the words of the king of cloud and the king of heaven, and they were named by Mujing. For the rest of the time, Lu Li thought that his performance was decent, and he should not have offended the emperor of the holy state.


    "Lord Lu, don''t worry. It''s a good thing." Liang Yuan realized that Lu Li was thinking wildly and said with a smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    The words of the chief inspector of the palace still have some weight.


    Hearing him say so, Lu Li''s heart fell into his stomach, and then he pushed out his face and made friends with Liang yuanpan: "Liang..."


    It''s just that as soon as I speak, Lu Li gets stuck.


    It''s a bit of a gift to call manager Liang. Is it called father-in-law? Lu Li didn''t know whether this address was taboo. In the end, he only got the way: "master Liang, can you disclose some information?"


    "Lord Lu, your Majesty''s mind is unpredictable. Even the old slaves can only say that they understand two or three points, but they dare not say that they fully understand."


    Liang Yuan said in a gentle voice, "but this is a good thing. Otherwise, your majesty will not specially ask you to meet in the imperial study."


    Lu Li heard the speech and nodded thoughtfully.


    At the same time, he felt that Liang Yuan''s attitude was a little strange.


    Because he looks at his eyes Like some kind of love?


    "The old slave and the king of Yan have some friendship." Seeing his doubts, Liang Yuan explained with a smile, and then said, "King Yan Is she OK? "


    "Thank you for your attention. Your highness, she is in a good mood recently. After all, she has laid down her burden, and the whole person has become much more relaxed."


    Hearing Liang Yuan''s answer, Lu Li was immediately relieved.


    This is an old man in the palace. He served three emperors before and after. Now, I''m afraid all these princes have grown up under his nose. It''s normal to have contact or even have a preference for them.


    Liang Yuan sighed: "that''s good That''s good. "


    Speaking Kung Fu, the imperial study is already close in front of you.


    Walking to the door, Liang Yuan stopped and said with a smile, "go in, your majesty is waiting for you."


    Lu Li nodded, but he did not forget to give thanks: "thank you, master."


    Liang Yuan reached out and patted Lu Li on the shoulder, "good boy."


    After a pause, some lonely way: "later Yan Wang I''ll leave it to you. "


    Lu Li was shocked and was about to say something when Mu Jing came from the imperial study: "what are you doing outside? Come in


    Lu Li hears speech, also can hide doubt only, denounce a sound, stepped into the imperial study.


    At this time, there was no one else in the imperial study except for bathing whales.


    Although Lu Li has entered this place for the second time, what he saw last time was a more aging and weaker Mu whale.


    And they didn''t meet alone at that time.


    In addition, with the recovery of Mujing''s injury, the majesty belonging to the holy emperor has returned to him. Just sitting there gives people an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    "Come here."


    Mu whale saw Lu Li pestle there, frowned: "can you still be killed alone?"


    So who can tell?


    You surnamed mu, are a group of madmen.


    make complaints about his heart, but his face is a bit of a laugh.


    "How about the injury of tea?" Mu whale straight to the point, asked mu tea on the wound.


    "Thank you very much Thank you for your concern. King Yan''s injury has improved, but I''ve lost all my accomplishments. "


    Lu Li thought about it for a while, but he still didn''t say the last word.


    "You call Wang Bei Xiang Gu Chuan Hua, you want to complain about the injustice of the tea sleeve and complain that Gu didn''t intervene in this matter. Or do you think that behind the abolition of her, there is still a lonely inspiration? "


    Mu Jing looks up at Lu Li with a calm tone, but with a sense of accountability.


    Lu Li grinned and said with a bitter smile: "Your Majesty misunderstood me. I was just talking nonsense. Who knows Marshal Lin is so real that he really came back to report to you. If I had known that, I would be careful not to speak ill of you behind your back. "


    "Don''t look like that in front of you." Mu whale snorted coldly: "at the beginning, you asked, but you still remember. Yes? On that day, you were just a third grade bodyguard who had no realm in his body, so he dared to look at his lonely face. Now he has become the chief manager of the Yan palace, and he has the strength to fight against the master. On the contrary, he dare not even say a word of truth? "


    "Today''s isolated practice, can let you down?"


    Lu Li was terrified by this remark, especially by the remark that he was able to fight the great master.


    Although the addition of the charm of heaven and man is very obvious, Lu Li is confident that he is well hidden, but he still can''t escape the eyes of Mu whale.


    The emperor, who was invincible to the holy Kingdom, seemed to be more than just a top master.


    Noticing the change of Lu Li''s look, Mu Jing sneered: "you can hide the sword spirit from the king of cloud in the hall, but you can''t hide it from you alone."


    Mu Jing stares at Lu Li and says: "if you don''t stop me, what else do you want to do? Kill a prince of the holy kingdom in the presence of his ministers


    "How dare you


    As soon as Lu Li heard this, he no longer pretended to be a clever courtier. He sighed: "Your Majesty is better than anyone else in his heart. I can''t hide my little careful thinking from you. I''ve been caught and I''ll be planted.""But Your majesty specially asked me to come here. It is not so simple as to set up a teacher to make a crime? "


    Lu Li choked his neck and said to a bachelor, "I''m here anyway. If your majesty starts a teacher and makes a crime, I have no place to escape. If your majesty has something else to tell me, you''d better not scare me. I''m a coward and can''t stand bluffing. "


    Seeing that he didn''t want to be beaten, Mujing knew that he was playing tricks with his own "young age".


    So mu Jing squinted and was about to say something when a pleasant female voice interrupted: "father, I said that this guy''s character is extremely shameless. Even if you cheat him, he will not admit it easily."


    Hearing this sound, Mu whale mouth slightly warped, light way: "you said good."


    At the same time, a beautiful image came out from behind the screen of the imperial study.


    Lu Li pretended to be surprised and widened his eyes and said, "is this one?"


    In fact, the moment she spoke, Lu Li had already guessed her identity.


    There is only one woman who can enter and leave the imperial study at will and call Mujing the father emperor.


    The princess of the holy Kingdom, bathe in autumn!


    As soon as Lu Li pretended to be silly, Mu Ning Qiu''s "amorous feelings" laughed. "It''s only a few months since I pinched my neck for death. I don''t recognize me so soon?"


    "I''ve seen the princess." Lu Li couldn''t put on any more, so he had to smile.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time, Lu Li."


    Mu Ning Qiu approaches a few minutes, and Lu Li''s face is opposite, the distance is close enough to almost feel each other''s breath.


    She looked up and down at Lu Li, and her beautiful eyes narrowed: "now not only the strength has become stronger, but also the temperament has changed. This dress Was it made for you by the heiress? "


    It should be said that Mu Ning Qiu is worthy of being a woman. He even noticed that green robe at the first sight.


    "It''s said that you have a good relationship with you."


    Without waiting for Lu Li to reply, Mu Ning Qiu''s words turned and said with a smile: "in these days when the palace is closed, you have really done a lot of great things."


    "Well, Ning Qiu."


    At this time, Mu whale interrupted Mu Ning Qiu''s words.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Lu Li always feels that there is some vigilance in Mu Jing''s eyes.


    It''s like I''m afraid I''ll take his baby daughter.


    Lu Li immediately felt that he had been wronged.


    I have nothing to do with her!


    To say that it has something to do with it, it is also an "enemy"!


    At the beginning, Mu Ning Qiu suffered a lot of losses in the black prison, so that he threatened to kill himself at the first time when he returned to the wasteland.


    With so much wonderful past, it''s good that they didn''t fight when they met.


    While Mu Ning Qiu didn''t notice, Lu Li stepped back a few steps and said with a smile: "when did the princess leave the customs?"? I didn''t even prepare a gift without sending someone to inform me. It''s really impolite. "


    "In the face of national calamity, it''s natural for this palace to pass."


    Mu Ning Qiu glanced at him, and then said with profound meaning: "if your congratulation gift is something that was cheated from this palace at the beginning, you should keep it by yourself."


    "What''s lying to you?" Mu whale frowned and said, "what else?"


    Lu Li quickly said: "I was joking with you at that time. I kept those things well. If you want, just take them back."


    What he cheated from mu ningqiu was just to extract points. Now those points are not worth mentioning in Lu Li''s eyes. Those objects are indeed received by him in the storage props, which is to prevent mu ningqiu from settling accounts with himself after he leaves the customs.


    "Well, do you think these things are rare in this palace?" Mu Ning Qiu frowned and felt very happy when he saw Lu Li''s "panic".


    You lied to me!


    Give me a lesson?


    Today, my palace will give you a big lesson!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    The emergence of Mu Ning autumn is indeed an unexpected thing for Lu Li.


    He even forgot the princess who took him to tuntian Shengguo.


    However, as mu ningqiu said, now that there is a war between the two countries, as the eldest princess of the kingdom of swallowing heaven, she can no longer hide in seclusion. In particular, mu Hongxiu has just lost the martial arts realm, and tuntian Shengguo has lost a top master. Although mu ningqiu''s time to enter the Mingyou realm is still short, as long as she stands out, it will be of great benefit to the morale of tuntian Shengguo.


    "Your Majesty, princess, whether it''s dead or alive, you''d better give me a good time. My heart can''t stand hanging like this."


    Seeing Mu Ning Qiu''s smile like expression, Lu Li is considered to have confessed.


    "You are now the head of Yan''s mansion and one of the leaders of shenweisi. As long as you are not treason, what will you do to kill you?"


    Mu Ning Qiu said with a smile, "or do you have a ghost in your heart?"


    Lu Li didn''t dare to answer, and he couldn''t.


    Because no matter what answer, Mu Ning Qiu has the next sentence waiting for him.


    At this moment, Lu Li understood what is good reincarnation.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s attitude is clearly riveting enough strength, intending to retaliate against her in the black prison.


    Lu Li couldn''t help sighing: "if the princess still remembers the original thing, she should have killed me when she entered the wasteland. It''s a bit too late to settle accounts now, isn''t it? "


    Mu Ning Qiu sneered: "I didn''t kill you at the beginning. I wanted you to suffer more. Who knows You have some skills. During my period of seclusion, you have really established yourself, and you have made a great contribution. "


    This sentence is half true and half false.


    At that time, mu ningqiu really had the idea of making Lu Li suffer a bit, so he sent him to the cloud palace, intending to let the king of cloud grind this shameless man.


    But if it''s just like this, mu ningqiu would not give the eight wasteland sword spectrum and Tianjing powder to the cloud king.


    These two things, in fact, are even the "compensation" she changed to Lu Li.


    However, Mu Ning Qiu did not expect that the eight wastes sword spectrum and Tianjing powder did not fall into Lu Li''s hands, and the king of cloud did not even leave him in the house, but directly sent him to the Yan palace.


    Since she left the pass, mu ningqiu has been looking at all kinds of important things that Lu Li has done during this period. Even if she only thinks about it a little bit, she can feel that the crisis hidden in the depths of her experience is full of dangers. If she is not careful, she will be doomed.


    So mu Ning Qiu''s tone is somewhat ironic, but at the bottom of my heart, I really admire Lu Li.


    I admire him for being able to get along well under such adverse circumstances.


    "It seems that I was right at the beginning. A guy like you should not bury his talent in the orthodox school."


    Mu Ning Qiu''s tone is a bit of a joke.


    Lu Li has nothing to say.


    "All right." Finally, seeing that the two of them "reminiscent of the past" are almost finished, Mujing looks at Lu Li and says faintly: "this time I''m calling you, I want to inform you of two things."


    Lu Li knows that Mujing is about to enter the main topic.


    Then he said, "please make it clear to your majesty."


    "The most important purpose of Ning Qiu''s going out this time is to protect the king of Yan in case of any plot."


    Mu Jing glanced at Mu Ning Qiu and continued: "Gu handed Bazhou and Qingzhou to King Yan this time. Although it was for the sake of the war, it also violated the interests of many powerful people. Bazhou and Qingzhou are located in the central part of the holy kingdom. There are many aristocratic families, and there are many powerful families. The holy state has not been in war for a long time. These people have long regarded the state capital as their own home and support the soldiers with self-respect. Now, if you send the king of Yan to control them, it is equivalent to digging their roots. In this way, many people may jump over the wall and do extreme things. So this time when you leave the imperial capital and return to Yanzhou, you will be called Ning Qiu to accompany you for protection. On the one hand, you can frighten those who are evil. Second, she is also a master now. It''s time to go out and practice. "


    With these words, Mu whale took a deep look at Lu Li and said with profound meaning: "what''s your opinion?"


    Lu Li was suddenly surprised by his deep look in his eyes, "I Naturally, there is no opinion. "


    "The eldest princess has outstanding strength. She has been the master of Mingyou at a young age. If she is with her, she will surely be infallible."


    Say, Lu Li still does not show a trace ground pats Mu Ning Qiu''s flattery.


    Mu Ning Qiu is ungrateful. He clenches his fist slowly from the angle that Mu whale can''t see, and sneers on his pretty face.


    "Good. Since you have no opinion, you can rest assured."


    Mu whale nodded and then said, "the second thing is about the reward that the king of Yan begged for you."


    After that, he motioned mu ningqiu to take out the things.


    Mu ningqiu stares at Lu Li, opens her palm, and takes out an antique square box, holding it in both hands, and says to Lu Li: "the eight wasteland sword manual should have been given to you, but later, the king of cloud obstructed him, swallowed your resources, and returned the sword manual to my father and Emperor. I will definitely ask him about this matter and give you an account. "If you want to say that Mu Ning Qiu has any advantages, it is probably that the temperament is more straightforward, and en is the gratitude and hatred.


    Although Lu Li had beaten her, she was able to escape from the black prison and survive the disaster. In fact, Lu Li also contributed half of the credit. Mu Ning Qiu is very clear about this, so he will take out precious resources and inheritance, which is a kind of reward for Lu Li.


    But the cloud king did something from it. After knowing this, Mu Ning Qiu was naturally furious. At the moment, he said it frankly and clearly told Lu Li that he would give him an explanation.


    "There is no need to explain. Without the help of King Yun, I would not have the opportunity to enter the palace of Lord Yan, and I would not talk about the experience behind me."


    smiled slightly, but sighed, "just the king of cloud, so arrogant, even the things that the princess gave him, he would dare to be greedy. If he did not want to tell him what he wanted to do, then everyone would imitate heaven, and what was his royal highness?"


    This is the arch fire.


    Mu Ning Qiu has not been cheated by him. Where can he listen to him?


    After white Lu Li one eye, Mu Ning Qiu handed over the square box in his hand, "this matter is well known to this palace, so you don''t need to follow it."


    Lu Li took over the "eight wasteland sword spectrum" with both hands, and did not rush to open it, but doubted: "what else?"


    "What else?"


    Mu Ning autumn is also a Leng.


    She didn''t know that her aunt not only asked for the eight wasteland sword spectrum for Lu Li, but also the magic weapon Canglang sword, which had been treasured by tuntian Shengguo for a long time!


    Seeing her seems to be really ignorant, Lu Li can''t help but look at Mu whale.


    The meaning can''t be more obvious.


    You are the emperor of the holy kingdom. What you have promised is not going to go back on your promise now?


    Aware of Lu Li''s eyes, Mu Jing is extremely angry and laughs, and points to Lu Li: "you boy, this pair of jumping off looks like tea when you were a child!"


    "Don''t worry. You can''t miss any of the benefits promised to you. It''s just that the power of Canglang sword is very important. The magic weapon is usually suppressed in the secret place of the holy kingdom. If you want to take it out, you will have to ask Ning Qiu to deliver the sword to you before you leave the imperial capital tomorrow. "


    When Lu Limian was happy and ready to thank him, Mu whale said: "but."


    "But?"


    Lu Li said in dismay: "what conditions does your majesty have? I don''t want it


    Seeing him so determined, Mujing was a bit tongue tied for a moment. The most powerful monarch of the holy kingdom was so angry that he could not remember what he had intended to say.


    "You You little boy. "


    After a moment''s delay, Mujing was helpless and said, "Canglang sword is also a great weapon of the holy Kingdom, one of the 39 magic weapons in the world. I''ll give it to you for a while, not to give it to you. Understand?"


    "My father, my aunt asked for Canglang sword for him?" At this time, Mu Ning Qiu also eased from the shock and did not dare to set up the channel.


    Mu Jing nodded: "yes, the Canglang sword Your aunt asked for it


    "Aunt, she Are you crazy? "


    Mu Ning Qiu froze, then looked up and down at Lu Li, surprised: "with him, what qualification to take Canglang sword?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    Lu Li was a little upset when he heard this. "Princess highness, do not mind if I have the right to take Canglang sword, this is the advantage that the king of Yan has done for me, and your majesty has agreed, do you still want to repose for your majesty?"


    "How about defaulting?"


    Mu Ning Qiu said: "to deal with you, this despicable fellow, what credit should we say?"


    , "I said, your highness, there''s no need to get the grudge between us."


    Lu Li was angry and laughed: "now we are still standing on a front line, why do you have to target me again and again?"


    Mu Ning Qiu hums: "because what you know in your mind."


    After that, she turned her head to Mu Jing and said, "father, although Canglang sword is only a collection for the holy Kingdom, it is of high value. If it falls into the hands of this guy, he will never return it easily. I don''t know what he has done to deceive my aunt. You can''t be fooled by him! "


    "You girl, don''t you say your aunt is a fool?"


    Mujing also has a headache.


    Although seeing his baby daughter and Lu Lishi are in the same water and fire with Lu Lishi, he has a sense of inexplicable relief. However, he has already agreed to the benefits of bathing in red sleeves. Now he repents that mu Hongxiu is just about to blow up the pot.


    What''s more, Mujing thinks that no matter what the weapon is, the greatest value is not to be collected, but to be handed over to the warrior who can exert its power.


    In the whole kingdom of tuntian sage, Lu Li is not the strongest one in terms of Kendo talent, but he is the one who is most suitable to use Canglang sword.


    "My daughter didn''t speak ill of my aunt." Mu Ning Qiu saw Mu whale''s expression, and knew that this matter had become a foregone conclusion, so she gave up bitterly.


    "Well, you have just passed the customs, and there are a lot of things to understand."


    Mu whale raised her eyes and said, "Lu Li, follow me alone."


    Finish this sentence, Mu whale also glared at Mu Ning Qiu''s face that was not reconciled: "you give me to be honest and honest, don''t follow me to cause trouble."


    Mu Ning Qiu, who had seen through his inner thoughts, flashed in his eyes and said in a low voice, "father, when did I get into trouble?"


    It seems that Mujing dotes on Mu Ning Qiu in his daily life. When he treats Mu Ning Qiu, he does not have much dignity belonging to the emperor. Instead, from the perspective of a father, he says sternly, "are you causing me less trouble? Stay in the palace honestly, and you are not allowed to go anywhere until tomorrow! "


    "I know, I know."


    Mu Ning Qiu sighed, and then gave Lu Li a wink. That expression is obviously saying: you wait for me, our business is not over!


    Who''s afraid to turn away from the ground


    Mu Ning autumn Dai eyebrow inverted, airway: "you!"


    But before she could speak, Lu Li turned triumphantly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the side hall, the king of cloud and the king of Chu sat face to face, and their expressions were strange.


    Previously, Liang Yuan said that Mujing wanted to see them, but after waiting so long, he couldn''t even see half a person in the side hall.


    According to the law, when the two princes were summoned by the emperor, they had to arrange at least a few inner ministers to wait on them. As a result, now, let alone the inner ministers, there was not even one maiden.


    King Yun and King Chu had different thoughts, but they did not communicate with each other.


    Although there was no grudge between them, their relationship was not close. Especially, king of Chu had a close relationship with mu Hongxiu, which made the king of cloud always have some disagreements.


    However, the main reason why they didn''t have words was that they felt uneasy.


    Such a dignified atmosphere made them wonder whether they had plans to settle accounts after autumn.


    "King of Chu, king of cloud. Your highness, your majesty is on the way. "


    Fortunately, at this time, Liang Yuan walked into the side hall, breaking the awkward atmosphere between them.


    At this time, Liang Yuan''s words were just like life-saving straw to the two people, and their looks immediately relaxed a lot.


    The king of cloud said with a smile: "manager Liang, it seems that your Majesty''s affairs are busy?"


    This is the idea of some tentative.


    The king wanted to get some useful words from Liang Yuan, but Liang Yuan seemed not to hear it. He said calmly, "please wait a moment, your highness."


    The king of Chu frowned and felt that things were not so simple.


    The king of cloud is also a Leng.


    On weekdays, the manager of Liang didn''t have such a cold attitude. Even if he wasn''t particularly good at talking, he was also kind-hearted and would not be so stiff as to take people back.


    You know, Liang Yuan''s attitude in some cases represents the attitude of Mu whale.


    He does not make a false remark on a person, which can only show that this person is going to have bad luck.


    King Yun thought about it carefully. He was frightened and asked in a low voice, "manager Liang, but my king''s performance in the hall today has infuriated your majesty?"


    In the face of this question, Liang Yuan just smiles and doesn''t mean to answer.However, the more he was like this, the more worried he was.


    The king of Chu had a calm look.


    Because he did not think that he had done anything out of the ordinary, and today in the hall, he was not too partial to help mu tea, at the same time, did not fall into trouble, to ensure a neutral attitude.


    For the king, sometimes not standing in line is the best standing in line.


    The king of Chu, who was born in the royal family, knows these things better than the king of cloud.


    When he found that the king of Chu was calm and calm, he was a little worried. He could not help but say, "king of Chu, did you guess what?"


    The king of Chu didn''t pay any attention to the king of cloud, and remained silent like Liang Yuan.


    The more they were like this, the more hopeless the king was. Just about to ask again, Liang Yuan raised his head and looked to the front of the side hall.


    The whale stepped up to the top of the chair.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    King Yun and King Chu stood up at the same time and said respectfully.


    When they looked up again, they found Lu Li standing beside Mujing.


    See Lu Li, cloud king in the heart immediately a tight.


    "What did the boy say?"


    "No, No. The most important thing between the king and him is the gratitude and resentment of driving him out of the mansion. Even if he asks his majesty to complain, his majesty will not pay attention to it. "


    "Is that..."


    The king of cloud suddenly thought that he was greedy for ink, and Mu Ning Qiu left Lu Li that share of cultivation resources.


    That is mu Ning Qiu''s crystal powder, which is given to Lu Li with her own share. You should know that this kind of high-level cultivation resources, even princesses and princesses, can not get too much at one time.


    Mu Ning Qiu gave the box to Yun Wang at first, but she saved it for a long time.


    However, the king of cloud claimed that only he and mu ningqiu knew about this matter. Even if Lu Li had guessed, he should not be sure how much cultivation resources he was greedy for.


    "It seems that the princess has gone out." Yunwang is just greedy and has no opinion, but he is not a fool after all. He knows that mu ningqiu may be out of the customs.


    It is an urgent moment for the two countries to start a war. As the eldest princess of the holy Kingdom, mu ningqiu should go out of the pass to serve the holy kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, I am alone with King Yun, but what''s the matter?"


    At the moment when the idea of the king of cloud changed, the king of Chu had already stood up and asked in doubt.


    This is not the main hall, nor the court meeting. When we meet in the side hall, the king of Chu''s attitude is not so rigid.


    "You are not steady enough." Looking at his brother, Mu Jing shook his head and said, "originally I didn''t intend to keep you, but your performance in the hall today is really disappointing."


    This is accountability.


    The king of Chu did not change his face and asked directly, "my younger brother is blunt. I don''t know where he has offended your majesty. Please help your majesty to solve his doubts."


    Mu Jing looked at Lu Li beside him and said with a smile, "boy, this opportunity is for you. You can tell the king of Chu where he is wrong today."


    "Me? Where do I know to go? "


    Lu Li was surprised by his sudden question.


    I didn''t expect that Mujing would be so free-standing that he had to let himself "guess" such things.


    But as soon as Mu Jing''s eyes flashed, Lu Li knew that his Majesty was revenging his hatred of Lin Wangbei at that time.


    At that time, Lu Li to the north of the forest hint, mu tea was abandoned behind things, may not be no Mu whale figure.


    This was originally only a trial of the emperor of the holy Kingdom, but also a show of weakness.


    That is to say, we know how to move forward and backward in Lord Yan''s mansion. Please hold your Majesty''s hand high and let us return to Yanzhou safely.


    Strictly speaking, it''s not a big deal. Unfortunately, Mujing remembers Lu Li because of this. Now he is "beating".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    Lu Li vowed that if he had known for a long time that Mujing, the emperor of the holy Kingdom, was so mean, even if he had killed him, he would not have ventured to suggest that Lin Wangbei would come to deliver a message to Mujing.


    Unfortunately, although the world is very wonderful, there is no regret medicine.


    In the face of Mu Jing''s eyes, Lu Li can only stand out with a stiff head.


    He stood up, but the king of Chu and the king of cloud were more confused.


    The king of Chu, in particular, was a little confused.


    There was even a little anger in my heart.


    Even if I do something wrong, you don''t have to call a teenager to humiliate me, do you?


    The king of Chu looked at Lu Li with a calm face, and his tone was not very good: "then I will listen to manager Lu''s high opinion. If manager Lu''s words are reasonable, I will correct myself. If general manager Lu can''t say why..."


    His words can be regarded as helping Mu whale to put Lu Li on the fire.


    There is still a trace of deep meaning in the words. I would like to hear what you can say!


    If you talk nonsense, I will never spare you!


    It''s almost a clear threat.


    Lu Li was a little confused, but when he heard the threat from the king of Chu, he was a little angry.


    Looking directly at the angry eyes of King Chu, Lu Li was happy for a moment and said in his heart, "OK, isn''t it just to find fault? You''ve hit my hand. "


    After sorting out some thoughts, Lu Li first saluted Mu Jing and said, "since your majesty is not a key minister, I have to be bold."


    "After all, the minister is young and straightforward. If you have any offence, please don''t blame the minister with your majesty and his royal highness of Chu."


    "Well, Gu also wants to hear what you understand. The king of Chu is not such a narrow-minded person. Even if you say something wrong, Gu will forgive you for the king of Chu."


    After all, Mujing still didn''t do everything absolutely, and gave Lu Li this step.


    As soon as he got Mu Jing''s approval, Lu Li stood up straight and looked at the king of Chu with a smile: "his highness wants to know what''s wrong in the hall today?"


    "Exactly."


    The king of Chu said in a cold voice, "I''d like to ask manager Lu to solve his doubts."


    "Simple."


    Lu Li slapped his hands, and his smile was even stronger: "dare you ask what the king of Chu said in the hall today?"


    Hearing this, the king of Chu frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "Please remember what he said and what he did."


    Lu Li asked again.


    The king of Chu looked at Mujing''s expression.


    When he found that Mujing didn''t seem to object, he had to recollect and say in a deep voice, "my king I''m convinced... "


    "Advised the other princes not to make noise in the hall, right?"


    Without waiting for the king of Chu to finish, Lu Li interrupted him.


    The king of Chu changed his look, but he did not refute it.


    Lu Li chuckled: "that is to say, when king an offered advice, King Xuan asked himself to go to the border to fight, while the king of cloud and the king of Cang were fighting for interests, his highness just advised several princes not to quarrel, and then No more. "


    "Am I right?"


    "You''re right." The king of Chu hesitated for a moment, nodded his head and said, "what''s wrong with this king?"


    "Your Highness the king of Chu..." Lu Li shook his head and said with regret: "your fault lies in not saying anything!"


    "Nothing?"


    The king of Chu felt that he had caught something, but he was not sure.


    However, since Lu Li has already opened his mouth, he will not stop easily before he confuses the king of Chu: "in the court today, everyone has his own ideas. Even Wang An, who is called a casual prince, has expressed his attitude. A box of taciturn xuanwang invited himself to the border. Not to mention the two royal Highnesses, the Cang king and the cloud king. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li also gave the cloud king a look of his own experience, which made him even more unhappy.


    "Just say your highness king of Chu. Think about it. In this kind of atmosphere, you kept silent. You did not make any statement, let alone any expression How can your majesty not be disappointed with you? "


    "Doggerel!"


    The king of Chu looked ugly and said in a deep voice, "you young man, you are just trying to argue with reason! In that case, if every prince indicated his attitude, would there be chaos in the court? You know what party struggle is and what is balance


    "If it''s normal, you can keep silent and stand in an absolutely neutral position. But what we are discussing in the hall today is the national affairs, the war that determines the life and death of the Holy Land! In this case, king of Chu, you are still on the wall. Are you not devouring the kingdom of heaven in your heart? "


    Lu Li pressed him step by step: "there is an egg under the nest. Do you need me to explain this to the king of Chu?"


    "This..." The king of Chu was asked by Lu Li.


    "At ordinary times, you can stop the party struggle with the intention of checking and balancing. This is not only correct, but also meritorious. But at this moment, what your majesty and the holy Kingdom need is not a prince who can only be reconciled, but a warrior who has the responsibility and dares to fight the death like King Xuan! ""Now the king of Chu knows where he is wrong!"


    Lu Li took a step forward, his voice suddenly raised. Even the king of Chu felt that the momentum was frightening. He almost subconsciously stepped back.


    But when he retreated, the king of Chu felt that he could not hold his ground. He could not help but retort: "even if it is true, I just didn''t show my position, but I didn''t dare to fight, let alone can''t fight!"


    After that, the king of Chu bowed to Mujing and said, "brother, please forgive me for being confused. This It''s really a mistake for my younger brother! "


    "Since you still wish to call me" brother ", you should know why I left you here."


    Mu whale light way: "Lu Li said, of course, is part of the reason, but really let me down is that you did not say the first half for tea."


    The king of Chu''s face suddenly turned pale, and he did not dare to lift his head.


    "People all say that the royal family is merciless. For the sake of this position, flesh and blood are frayed, and family affection is indifferent. But it''s the royal family in the secular world. It''s the ordinary people who spend their whole life pursuing power. "


    "Our Mu family, before becoming the royal family of tuntian Shengguo, was a martial family! The children of Mu family are not those who can''t do anything without their rights! "


    Mu whale''s tone is more and more heavy, "your relationship with tea is not bad, but when she is in trouble, even a word is not willing to speak for her."


    "You''re not as good as the self polluted king an!"


    When Mujing said the last sentence, the king of Chu trembled and did not dare to speak any more.


    After a period of silence, the king of Chu said astringently, "younger brother I know it''s wrong. "


    Mujing took a deep look at him and said after a long time, "since you know that you are wrong, you should go to the border with xuanwang."


    This is equivalent to punishment in disguise.


    According to reason, there are already three princes in charge of the border. Those three hold great power and share the military power of the holy kingdom with Lin Wangbei. Now Lin Wangbei also wants to go to the border to fight. In addition, Xuan Wang, who invited himself to fight, has four princes and a marshal of Zhenguo. These battles are almost as good as the decisive moment.


    If the king of Chu also went to the border, he would not only lose the right to speak, but might also get some cold shoulder.


    However, the king of Chu bowed down to thank him and did not mean to defend himself.


    The king of Chu did not have any room to defend himself.


    And Lu Li is in the side to see Mu whale, some strange in the heart.


    Although Mu Jing''s words were serious, Lu Li still couldn''t believe it.


    Perhaps this is mu Jing''s sincere words. He is not a king with indifferent family relationship, nor a puppet controlled by power. But as the king of a country, Lu Li doesn''t believe that Mujing is so emotional.


    The so-called emperor did everything for the stability of this dynasty. Even though Mujing really has a place in his heart that belongs to "love", as long as he wants to swallow the kingdom of heaven, he must be able to make a choice and become a real heartless king.


    "Now that the king of Chu has finished his business..."


    Mu whale did not think that Lu Li was arranging himself in his heart, but turned his head and looked at the cloud king.


    By his gaze, the cloud king only felt his back was wet by cold sweat.


    It may not have been without warning him.


    To say that the king of Chu did not speak for mu tea, who is the real culprit? Who initiated the topic of dealing with the king of Yan?


    It''s him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    "Cloud king, there are only a few people in the side hall now. If you have anything else to say, just talk to Gu."


    Mu Jing''s face was expressionless and he said, "no matter how to deal with the king of Yan, it''s better to take back the power of God Wei alone. I''m alone in listening."


    "Minister I dare not The cloud King''s cold sweat immediately came down.


    Before he dared to stand up, it was because there was the king of heaven around him.


    Now without the support of Cang Wang, where does the cloud King dare to say it again? It''s not advice, but death.


    "Why, without Cang Wang in, the cloud king even dare not say a word?" Mu whale light way: "don''t you want to ask the Cang king to come back alone, then the cloud king is willing to say a few sincere words with the solitary?"


    Although his tone was not heavy, the king of cloud was really frightened. He knelt down on the spot and hissed: "Your Majesty, I am wronged, I am wronged!"


    Although the imperial court did not ask the ministers to kneel down.


    But the cloud king was scared to kneel down on the ground, which shows that he is really afraid.


    Mu Jing''s eyes were somewhat indifferent, and he didn''t mean to ask the cloud king to get up: "are you wronged? What''s wrong? Speak it out, and you will be in charge. "


    The king of cloud snatched the ground with his head and trembled, but he did not dare to say half a word.


    Now he can see that he asked him to come to the side hall with the king of Chu alone, and taught him whether he was false. His real purpose was to settle accounts with him.


    On the main hall, in front of the ministers, Mujing is naturally not too harsh on the cloud king.


    But that doesn''t mean Mujing is not angry.


    Do you unite with the king of heaven to seize the power of Shenwei and deal with his own sister who has been abandoned?


    What do you want to do?


    Can''t you force the palace?


    These words are impossible to speak in the hall.


    But in this side hall, even if Mu whale did not speak, several people also understood his meaning.


    Therefore, the king of Chu stood aside to watch the play. Liang Yuanmo did not speak. Only Lu Li, looking at the king of cloud, had some admiration in his eyes.


    Yes, it''s admiration.


    King Yun was also a great master at least, and he was still a king by a different surname. However, in the face of Mu Jing''s anger, he didn''t even have the guts. He knelt down on his knees, which was more "open-minded" than many of his inner ministers.


    "And I heard something."


    Just as the king of cloud was going to kneel down to Mujing to calm down, Mujing wrote in a light way: "at the beginning, you returned the eight wild sword manual that Ning Qiu handed to you. You said that Ning Qiu was cheated by villains and intended to give this treasure to others, right or not?"


    On hearing this, the king raised his head and said, "your majesty! Minister I was afraid that the princess would be cheated because she was young and ignorant. I really didn''t expect that the eight wasteland sword manual would be handed over to manager Lu! "


    As soon as the words were spoken, the king of cloud saw the meaning of banter flashed on Lu Li''s face, and his heart suddenly cluttered.


    It''s over!


    The cloud King''s eyes were black.


    He said the wrong thing!


    Mujing did not mention Lu Li at all, let alone who was handed over the eight wasteland sword manual.


    He did it himself!


    "Gu he ever asked you Did you give the eight wasteland sword manual to Lu Li Sure enough, Mujing leaned back, and his tone was more indifferent.


    "This This... "


    The king of cloud only felt that he was sweating like water, and he hesitated for a long time, but he could not even say a word.


    "What else has Ning Qiu given you besides the eight barren sword script?"


    Mu whale asked again.


    "My lord Princess, she She also gave Chen a box of crystal powder. " The king of cloud knew that this matter could not be concealed completely, so he simply explained it to himself: "the minister became greedy after seeing the crystal powder that day So So... "


    "So you drove Lu Li out of the cloud palace and asked him to go to the Yan palace. Right or wrong? "


    King Yun closed his eyes and confessed: "yes That''s it. "


    "Ha ha." Mu Jing laughed: "cloud king, cloud king, now that Lu Li has shown his talent, can you understand what is smart, but be mistaken by cleverness?"


    "Minister You deserve to die. "


    The king of cloud became a state of grabbing the ground with his head.


    At this time, even Lu Li couldn''t see through.


    To say that the cloud king is a man with no dignity, he put his airs in front of others.


    But to say that he has the dignity of a strong man, Lu Li looks at the figure kneeling on the ground in front of him, and can''t connect him with master Mingyou in any case.


    If you insist, the cloud king is even more "villain" than Li Qiankun.


    Li Qiankun wanted to play with his wits. Obviously, he was not bad at war, but he had to play tricks. Finally, he played himself to death.


    As for the cloud king, he is totally shameless.


    In the face of Mujing, who is stronger than himself and has a higher status, he doesn''t care about his face at all. He kneels down to beg for mercy without any psychological pressure.


    According to Lu Li''s observation, although it seems that the saint Kingdom''s warriors born out of the magic gate have lost their rebelliousness, most of them still maintain their arrogance.At least, the masters who have reached the secluded realm of the Ming Dynasty have their own characteristics. Lu Li thinks that there should be a small number of people like Li Qiankun and yunwang.


    "A box of celestite powder is not a crime."


    Mu Jing said: "it''s just that you''re not only swallowing things that belong to ningqiu, but also nearly forcing a talented person out of the holy land of swallowing heaven."


    "Cloud King thinks, how should solitary deal with you?"


    When he was in the hall, Mujing once asked the cloud king.


    But what Mujing asked at that time was how to deal with Yan Wang.


    Now Fengshui turns around. The problem is still that one. The object to be dealt with is replaced by the king himself. The king of cloud is in a cold sweat and immediately hesitates.


    "What do you think?" Mujing suddenly turned his head and looked at the land.


    "Ask me again?" Seeing him and looking at himself, Lu Li felt that his Majesty''s evil taste was too much.


    "How dare I deal with your Highness the cloud king? Your majesty, please forgive me


    Lu Li immediately threw the problem back to Mujing.


    However, Mujing seemed to be waiting for his words, and said with a smile, "OK, according to the opinion of the orphan..."


    "The king of cloud coveted the crystal powder that belonged to you, and cut off your chance. In principle, you are entitled to deal with him. But since you dare not open this mouth... "


    "It''s better to follow the way of the warrior."


    "You two have a fight."


    "How about life and death?"


    "Your majesty!"


    "No, your majesty!"


    Hearing Mujing''s words, Liang Yuan and the king of Chu immediately stopped him.


    Even Wang Yun raised his head with an incredible expression.


    You want me to fight this kid Don''t talk about life and death?


    If it wasn''t for seeing that Lu Li didn''t have a look of panic on his face, the king of cloud would almost have suspected that Lu Li had provoked Mujing, so Mujing would find an excuse to kill him.


    After all, no matter how talented a warrior is, when he reaches the watershed between immortality and Mingyou, the gap in strength will be rapidly widened, just like the difference between heaven and earth.


    It''s more like seeking death to fight against the Ming and secluded realm with immortality.


    Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, except for the mysterious princess who is known as the most powerful killer in the extreme heaven demon Kingdom, who once killed the son of Tianmen in Mingyou, the rest of Tianjiao can only do a few moves in the hands of master Mingyou.


    And this "prop" must contain a lot of water, which is known to all.


    What''s more, Lu Li is not arrogant. Even the cultivation of the immortal realm has only recently been heard. Yunwang didn''t know the intention of Mujing to put forward this request, but he knew that there was absolutely no possibility of losing to Shanglu Li.


    Just in case, the king of cloud said cautiously: "although manager Lu is a talented young man, my king is still a little older, and his realm is also..."


    "No harm, since Gu said this sentence, he would not be held responsible afterwards." Mu whale waved his hand and said, "no matter who wins or loses, as long as you don''t kill people intentionally after winning, even if you are killed, you will be innocent."


    Finally, Mujing not only said to the cloud king, but also turned to look at Lu Li.


    This is a reminder.


    As long as it is not in the defeat or subdue the other side pain killer, even if killed, it is also a white death.


    Lu Li, of course, understood the hint of Mujing and couldn''t help thinking: "it seems that your majesty I''ve long been unhappy with the king of cloud? "


    Lu Li doesn''t worry about why Mujing is so confident in himself. After all, the bonus of the spirit of heaven and man is there. His current "basic" strength is far beyond the peak. He can''t fight with Mingyou. He can''t hide this from anyone, but he can''t hide from Mujing who has already stepped into the realm of heaven and man.


    Even Lu Li suspects that Mujing is likely to feel the breath of "heaven and man" in his body, so he has to fight against the cloud king himself.


    This war is not only to take advantage of their own hands to get rid of the cloud king, but also to test their own strength to what extent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    Lu Li had to sincerely sigh that Jiang was still old and spicy.


    Mujing is just a random hand, which makes the cloud king have no way to go. He can also verify his ideas and test his strength to what extent.


    "Lu Li, you dare to fight in the hall before. Now that you two fight alone, are you still afraid?"


    Mu Jing saw that Lu Li had not spoken for a long time, so he glanced at him, which was a little exciting.


    "Ah."


    Lu Li sighed and went on, "you want to die, but I have to die. Since your majesty has asked for it, how dare I refuse it? "


    With that, Lu Li came to the front ten steps of the cloud king.


    This distance is just a sword circle for sword cultivation, which is suitable for sword making and overlooking cloud king.


    "Your Highness, please get up quickly. I can''t be your kneeling." Lu Li reached out his hand and said with a smile.


    As soon as the cloud King''s face changed, his hands clapped on the ground, and the whole man was floating.


    "Manager Lu, do you really want to fight against this king?"


    At this time, the cloud King''s eyes are somewhat sinister, and his tone is even more solemn: "if I miss you, even if your majesty doesn''t investigate, I will feel sorry for you."


    "Why should cloud King worry about this? Even if I am really killed by you, it only means that I am not good at learning and deserve to be humiliated. "


    "If I were you, what I should worry about now is not how to kill me. It''s about If you are killed by me carelessly, your name of King Yun will remain infamous even after death. "


    Lu Li tut said: "the first Mingyou master who was killed by the undestructible territory in the frontal battle? It''s probably a pioneer. "


    "Luli, don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    Liang Yuan said in a deep voice: "it''s just a contest. As an elder, the king of cloud will not kill you. Do you want to make amends to the king?"


    The old man knew that since Mu whale''s words had been spoken, there was no possibility of taking them back. So he immediately decided that the battle was a contest. After all, no matter how bad it was, he was also a practical master of Mingyou. There was no possibility of defeat against Lu Li, an immortal warrior.


    Simply speaking of the battle as a contest, even if the cloud king wins, he will have a little consideration and dare not hurt the killer.


    It has to be said that Liang Yuan did take care of the Yan palace many times.


    I''m afraid that Lu Li will be damaged here, so that the house of Lord Yan, which has been in turmoil, will be seriously damaged. So he would rather break the rules, but also to stand up and say this for Lu Li.


    "Manager Liang can rest assured that he will not really hurt a killer when dealing with a younger generation." Of course, King Yun could understand Liang Yuan''s deep meaning. He still wanted to give some thin noodles to the old man in the palace, so he looked at Lu Li with a grim smile: "it''s just that if you don''t control your character properly, you will bring disaster to the Yan palace in the future. Today, I will teach you a lesson for King Yan, so that you can know that the dignity of a master can not be lightly humiliated!"


    Before the voice fell, the cloud king was surrounded by a layer of flame, he released the true Qi, a ripple from his feet spread out, full of momentum!


    Lu Li stretched out his hand in the void, and the Dragon kisses the sword, which is regarded as giving the king of cloud some "respect.".


    "This level of pressure is too weak compared with the top masters."


    At the moment when the cloud King releases his true Qi, he doesn''t have to fight. Lu Li probably knows the degree of the other side.


    It''s estimated that it''s only a little stronger than that Lingyin''s jade hell, and it''s also very limited.


    It was probably between the middle and late period of Ming Dynasty, which was far from the peak.


    "Is this also the nine kings of the holy kingdom? It''s a little weak, isn''t it Lu Li looked at the cloud King''s proud face, but the idea flashed through his mind.


    However, Lu Li wronged the king of cloud.


    As the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, his martial arts strength is not the bottom. At least the king of Chu and the king of an were not as good as him.


    But after all, Lu Li has seen too many top-notch Mingyou. He has broadened his horizons in places like Liangjiehe and the palace of life. He has also experienced the power of Mingyou and Youjing. His vision will inevitably be higher.


    Even if the cloud king is not the weakest among the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, in Lu Li''s eyes, he is a little too weak.


    Unknowingly, even Lu Li himself did not find that many of the opponents he had only been able to look up to now face up to is normal very.


    Not to mention that he still has such a card in heaven and man.


    The active effect of "Shenwei" can increase its strength by ten times in one minute. It''s delusion. It''s OK to fight a cloud king.


    Only Lu Li knew that "Shenwei" was his real strength.


    "Manager Lu, you are a junior. How about if I let you do it first?"


    The king of cloud is full of arrogance and looks at Lu Li coldly. His words are full of scorn.


    "So polite?" Lu Li didn''t expect that the cloud king would ask him to do it first. He pretended to be surprised and said, "isn''t that good?"


    "Hehe, how can I be a master? If you still want to fight against younger generation like you, I can''t say it.""Are you sure?"


    Lu Li''s face showed "hesitation".


    "What do you do? Just do it. " Before the cloud King spoke, Mu whale opened his mouth.


    Even the emperor opened his mouth. Lu Li was too lazy to disguise himself. His wrist turned. The cold front of the Dragon kiss sword turned out a beautiful sword flower in the void and said with a smile: "then I will You''re welcome


    Before the last syllable landed, Lu Li had already turned into a shadow. He didn''t even use a moment''s Kung Fu. His sword edge turned into thousands of silver lights, sweeping the whole body of the cloud king!


    Infinite body method!


    Secret sword starlight!


    Although he is very polite, Lu Li''s hand is the secret sword recently developed.


    This sword came too fast, even if the cloud king had been prepared, he might not have responded. What''s more, he had despised Lu Li and was totally defenseless. He was immediately swallowed up by hundreds of silver sword lights!


    Secret sword ¡¤ starlight is exactly the sword technique that Lu Li used to subdue Long''an at that time.


    Dong Ao once said that he was "flashy but not practical". He was clever and talented enough, but he didn''t use it in the right place.


    But on that day, Lu Li made a sword against long an, intending to capture him alive, not to kill him.


    Now, this sword is the real "starlight" in the sky!


    Lu Li''s sword was cut out, and countless swords flew out, and then exploded in the void, turning into silver "star chips", flying to the cloud King''s position in an arc.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The explosion of the real gas collision finally sounded. In the depths of the starlight, there was no cloud king.


    "This sword technique..." Liang Yuan saw this scene, and the old man who also stood in the realm of the top master was stunned.


    "It''s a fast sword technique and a decisive killing intention." Mu Jing praised him. Even though he had great confidence in Lu Li before, he still felt a bit surprised.


    But


    Mu whale looked at the starlight and said in his heart: "with this sword, I want to kill the yunjiangliu, but it''s not good enough."


    With this in mind, the violent explosion of Qi suddenly stopped.


    Hearing the voice of the king of cloud, with a little anger, he slowly rang out: "it''s my king Look down on you


    Whoa!


    A gust of wind blows, and the stars are blown away. The cloud king holds the posture of one hand, and the flame on his body is almost invisible.


    Secret sword - Xingguang is a sword technique which is extremely terrifying to suppress the true Qi. Even master Mingyou can''t exempt it.


    Lu Li has just been caught off guard. The cloud King''s aura attached to his body almost collapsed. If he didn''t respond in time, he would have to be in a mess, at least once, even if he didn''t get hurt.


    "It''s dangerous..."


    Looking at Lu Li, the cloud king still has some lingering fear in his heart. He knows that he really underestimates this boy


    In such a short period of time, you can get to the high position of Lord Yan''s residence, and you can get your Majesty''s favor.


    This kid, there should be something extraordinary about him.


    Wang Yun thought of this and said, "I can''t believe that manager Lu''s sword skill is so excellent. Since it is Then Wang will come up with some real skills. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the king''s eyes closed slightly and his expression was restrained. A breath of unspeakable air came out of him.


    "Heart seed!"


    The king of Chu whispered.


    Liang Yuan is a direct voice to remind: "this is the secret skill of the cloud king, be careful."


    When Lu Li hears the speech, he is on guard immediately.


    Although he looked down on the cloud king, he was not arrogant enough to look down on the master''s cards.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    King Yun didn''t care about Liang Yuan''s warning. The whole person seemed to be covered with a layer of "divine Splendor". The former gloomy and humble appearance was not seen at all, as if this was his real face.


    "Unexpectedly, the cloud King''s heart has broken through."


    Mu whale see, is also frown, look at Lu Li''s back: "see your bottom card is really able to defeat the master."


    "Lu Li, I can''t believe that after the king''s heart has been planted, you will be the first one to face."


    At the moment, Wang Yun''s tone is plain, without sadness or joy. "Maybe this is the cause and effect. At the beginning, the king occupied your resources, and then he was able to break through the heart completely. As soon as he came out, he would fight with you, which is the end of this section of causality."


    As soon as the words were finished, the figure of cloud king suddenly disappeared.


    At the moment he disappeared, there was a thunderous explosion in the hall.


    That''s a sonic boom!


    Lu Li only felt that the space around him became as thick as a bog, as if he were in the calm water. A huge object stirred the current, and all the creatures in this water area would churn with it.


    "Is speed enough to disturb space?" Lu Li realized that this was the sign that the speed of the king of cloud was about to break through the heaven and earth. He waved the Dragon kiss sword with instinct to cut forward, but it was still a step late.


    The cloud king has already clapped in his chest.


    Lu Li''s eyes are dark, and he is directly patted by the huge force and flies backwards. His ears are buzzing.


    Feeling the pain from his chest, Lu Li knew that if it was not for the addition of the charm of heaven and man, he would be seriously injured by this palm.


    "Well?"


    After a palm, the cloud King''s face also showed the color of surprise.


    He did not expect that although Lu Li was unable to parry, he could resist the palm with his flesh.


    "It seems that you are not an ordinary immortal." In the state of mind, King Yun''s tone was neither sad nor happy, and he said lightly: "unfortunately, my king''s heart has been established. Even if you are fighting with the same territory, you still have the absolute advantage. You can''t destroy the situation, even if there is any more miraculous..."


    "In vain


    Cloud King''s voice came, and then Lu Li felt his chest pain again.


    This time, Lu Li finally opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "The ability of heart cultivation is driven by the mind, which surpasses" consciousness ". Even if both are Mingyou and have the same strength, they can''t respond to the attack of cloud king."


    Seeing that Lu Li was injured, Liang Yuan again made a sound warning, but this time he explained in detail the power of heart planting.


    After hearing this, Lu Li firmly stabilized his body. As soon as he raised his hand, twelve aura sword lights appeared and swirled around his body, forming an array.


    "Oh?" No one else has noticed that Lu Li''s hand is so powerful, but Mujing sits up straight and squints at the twelve silver shining "aura Swords" around Lu Li''s body.


    "Formation?"


    Cloud King shook his head: "useless!"


    The next moment, Lu Li didn''t see the action of the cloud king at all. The light of the twelve swords hovering around his body suddenly stagnated. Even though it was like glass, it broke with a click.


    At the moment when the array was broken, Lu Li stepped on his feet, and a wide range of cracks appeared on the ground of the side hall. He turned around and cut out a half moon shaped sword in front of him!


    Boom!


    This anticipatory attack just guessed the action of cloud king.


    After the explosion of the earth shaking Qi, the cloud King''s face slightly coagulated and looked at the bloodstain on his palm. "What''s the sword technique?"


    "Chopping sword at random."


    Lu Li sneered.


    But it''s not strong enough.


    The cloud king only made two moves, and Lu Li has already caught a flaw.


    Before he launches an attack, the surrounding space will present an extremely abnormal state. That moment is the time when the cloud King launches the attack.


    Therefore, Lu Li will use the array to slow down the attack of the king of cloud and predict a strike. This is trial.


    And it really got him right.


    "He found the flaw in the heart." Mu whale nodded and was very satisfied with Lu Li''s agility.


    The battle between warriors depends not only on the level of cultivation, but also on their combat experience and the mastery of fighters.


    No matter how strong the heart is, it is not an absolutely invincible move.


    Lu Li was able to grasp the loophole in his heart so quickly, which shows that he has a keen grasp of the fighter plane.


    "Even if you can see through the flaw of heart, there is still an irreparable gap between you and this king."


    Cloud king also see that Lu Li found the heart of the kind of flaw, light said, the figure disappeared again.


    Boom!


    Lu Li fell into the space ripple like a swamp.


    Cloud King''s speed is faster!


    "What about mind driven speed, even if you can see through it? You can''t keep up with meIn a hurry, Lu Li only had time to lift the Dragon kiss sword. Suddenly, a huge force came from the edge of the sword, which made him retreat.


    Step back on the ground, the brick of the side hall is cracked, and the green robe is flying backward.


    Although the cloud King''s attack is extremely domineering, Lu Li''s step is to stop.


    Hold on!


    Liang Yuan, who watched the battle, nodded slightly.


    As long as you can resist the attack of the king of cloud, no matter how strong your heart is, you will break through without attack.


    "The boy is so strong." Seeing that Lu Li was in such a hurry, the king of Chu held up the cloud King''s palm and couldn''t help imagining it. Even if he was in Luli''s position, he would not be better than Luli.


    "If you can withstand one blow, can you still withstand ten, a hundred?"


    The king of cloud gave a deep drink, and his palms almost became a remnant shadow, and the continuous heavy blows hit Lu Li.


    Lu Li parried with the edge of the sword, and the king of cloud hit the sword with a pair of flesh palms, which actually made a series of sounds of gold and iron.


    The life level of master Mingyou is destined to surpass the realm of immortality.


    Even with his body, the king of cloud is comparable to some spirit soldiers. He resists the Dragon kiss sword without falling behind.


    "Do you want to use divine power?" Lu Li parried for a while, only felt his shoulder numb. Under the continuous heavy bombardment of the king of cloud, his viscera were shaken, and he could not help but want to use his divine power to open a ten fold increase.


    If we go on like this, even if we don''t get killed, I''m afraid we can''t run away.


    It can''t be delayed!


    Lu Li thought of this, his left hand grasped in the void, and set up the array again.


    Dangdang!


    A series of sounds of iron falling from the ground reverberated around the two people. Since the last time he blocked the extremely evil horse with an array, Lu Li has always been used to preparing many fine iron swords in the storage props to set up the array.


    Ten fine iron swords fell around him, and Lu Li opened the gate of the gate. His true Qi was shocked. He forced the king of cloud to open one step!


    King Yun stepped back and saw ten long swords. His face changed slightly.


    As a master of the array, Lu Li''s ability to form an array at will. Looking at the whole tuntian Shengguo, no one can get out of it. As soon as these ten swords land, the real Qi is connected in series, which automatically hooks up the aura of heaven and earth, and then turns into a defensive array composed of thin sword light.


    Seeing this, the cloud king raised his hand again and hit the sword light.


    This is what he did with all his strength. As soon as he hit down, the light of the sword suddenly shook, and the ten fine iron swords fell down at once, almost being blown out on the spot!


    "Can you block the king''s all-out attack?"


    The king did not expect that he could not break the array with all his strength. His expression appeared for the first time on his face, which was a little shocked.


    Lu Li stands in the protection of the array and throws the Dragon kiss sword into the void. The Dragon kiss sword turns into the eye of the array immediately.


    Immediately, he did not hesitate to open the modifier page, choose to use the active effect of the charm of heaven and man.


    Shenwei!


    [active effect, get 10 times increase / 60s! ¡¿


    as soon as Lu Li''s eyes were closed, he felt a steady stream of true Qi flowing out of his body, which was not only an increase in quantity, but a qualitative change caused by quantitative change!


    "Heaven machine!"


    Aware of his change, even the Mujing can''t sit still this time.


    He stares at Lu Li in the array, and his eyes are gradually dignified.


    Even Lu Li''s whole body is covered with golden light, and the horse''s tail, which is simply tied in the back of his head, shakes up. A breath of unspeakable terror is gradually climbing.


    "How could it be? Is The day Lu Yu gave him hasn''t run out of air This thought flashed through Mujing''s mind, and at the next moment he denied himself, "no, for Luyu, the nature, human and Qi are extremely precious. And Even if he abandoned his own martial arts and handed over all the Qi engines to Lu Li, it was absolutely impossible for him to have such a big change. "


    Mujing can see that the current land separation is not as simple as the "master of war".


    His power is rising to a level of terror.


    Even beyond the cloud king!


    However, his realm flavor did not change, that is to say, Lu Li really possessed the combat power of Ming Youjing without opening up the Youfu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    If you look at the world, the only way to do this is to see the power of God''s realm.


    Because only heaven and man can make a warrior who doesn''t open up Youfu have the power to defeat Mingyou in an instant.


    "I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it." Mu whale murmurs, Rao is with his mood, also can''t help some shock at the moment.


    The shock is because I miss the realm of night, even in a young man less than 20 years old to see a trace of clues.


    Although it does not mean that you can become a strong person in the realm of seeing God, it is a key to open the door of heaven and man.


    At present, the top masters in the world are actually climbers standing on the path of heaven and man. If we compare the way of heaven and man to a step, such as Mujing, mohuang and xuezun, they are standing on the top of the steps and have mastered the mystery of the charm of heaven and man.


    But even so, Mujing is also the first time to feel the integrity of heaven and man.


    On Lu Li''s body!


    "The ten times increase of Shenwei is to purify the true Qi and make my life level closer to the Mingyou realm?"


    At this time, Lu Li also had a glimmer of insight in his mind. He once reached the realm of Mingyou. His understanding of the level of life was not weaker than that of master Mingyou. Naturally, he could understand the principle of how to strengthen the power of heaven and man.


    But this is not the time to study the principle of the force between man and nature.


    Shenwei''s increase was only 60s.


    In other words, only in this minute, can he have the strength to defeat the cloud king and even kill him!


    Without any hesitation, Lu Li waved away the array, stepped forward a step, and came to the cloud king!


    Then, the Dragon kiss sword floating in the air also flew to him with his body shape.


    One sword!


    In front of him, he saw only a sword light that seemed to cut open heaven and earth.


    Secret sword, moving mountain!


    At the light of the sword, a crack suddenly appeared in the void. The king of cloud was almost entangled in the crack. He could no longer maintain his expression of no sadness or joy. He raised his hands in a roar, and his true Qi surged into protection.


    Click!


    However, under the irresistible sword light, the cloud King''s protection was chopped on the spot.


    The secret sword moves the mountain, but even the demon''s body can''t compete with the powerful sword technique. With Wei Zhi''s mountain moving method and the increase of Tianren''s charm, Lu Li''s sword is cut out, which has the power to kill the weak Mingyou with one sword.


    Although the king of cloud is not weak Mingyou, he still despises Lu Li too much.


    After the blast, the king of cloud almost immediately retreated to the front of the main hall. His white hair was spread out and his chest was almost cut open.


    However, the scar just cut his clothes, and the king of cloud responded in time and escaped from being rifled.


    If it wasn''t for the "heart seed" to drive him away from the most powerful range of the sword, even if he escaped the sword, he would have been crushed to pieces by the violent force.


    The cloud King''s face was gloomy, his hands clasped in his chest, and an invisible shadow appeared behind him.


    The heart breeds the God!


    The empty shadow is extremely solemn. With the movement of the cloud king, the huge palm of the hand blows to the land!


    The wind pressure instantly dispelled the residual power of the secret sword.


    Cloud king, this is obviously to move real.


    Lu Li, however, did not dodge or hide. He silently calculated the time in his heart. His body moved, and the Dragon kiss sword was coated with a layer of silver light. With his body leaping, he jumped onto the giant hand and ran straight to the cloud king!


    "Bold!" Cloud king felt provoked, the shadow behind again action, another giant hand out, the sky toward Lu Li to shoot!


    That overwhelming pressure makes Luli''s heart beat wildly, not fear, but excitement!


    Compared with the red devil war, this kind of forcing oneself to constantly break through the limit is the real exciting battle!


    "It''s time for you to settle the old grudge."


    Lu Li leaped up high on his giant hand, and his sword was flying in the sky. Thousands of swords turned into starlight and fell down densely!


    Secret sword starlight!


    The king of cloud had suffered a great loss from this sword. Now he saw that Lu Li had used his secret sword starlight again. Naturally, he didn''t dare to hold it up again. His arms were close together. The virtual shadow, which was as high as the side hall, protected the cloud king in it. He let the light saber of thousands of stars attack wildly, and a circle of ripples appeared in front of him, though reluctantly Still blocked.


    "You can''t stop it!"


    Aware of the intention of the cloud king, Lu Li sneered, and the true Qi in his body was completely ignited. The immeasurable sword Qi flew out and broke into starlight. The density almost turned into a light column, which suppressed the shadow of cloud king and his heart.


    "With this sword technique I also want to Suppress the king


    The king of cloud bent his head and forced his strength. He was not overwhelmed by the starlight. His voice was so angry that he said in a sharp voice, "heart seed Become a devilA heart into a demon, blood red flame gushed from the cloud King''s body, that head of long hair has turned into red, the eyes are not peaceful, but full of violence.


    This state, however, reminds Lu Li of Shen Fangge.


    His way of being possessed by martial spirit seems to be the same as that of King Yun.


    And the heart plant into the devil moment, Lu Li felt that the secret sword starlight had been unable to suppress the cloud king.


    His breath inflated too much, and the shadow behind his heart turned into an ugly dark shadow. He smashed the star light with his fists and broke the secret sword without a breath.


    Seeing the cloud King break through the Xingguang sword fence, angry and flying, a punch to his moment, Lu Li suddenly stretched out his finger to point forward.


    This refers to the center of the cloud King''s eyebrows.


    "Master Mingyou really has many means. It seems that we can''t underestimate the fighting power of any master in the future."


    Lu Li flashed this idea in his heart, but his action was not delayed. His strength urged him to burst out a mysterious and mysterious light.


    It''s the light of death.


    At this moment, Lu Li finally opened his second card.


    Wind, God kill!


    Lu Li wants to decide whether to win or lose when he moves out this powerful and invincible ancient martial art, because Shenwei''s increase has already consumed most of it. If he continues, he will die in the hands of the cloud king.


    Therefore, it is the safest and quickest way to solve the battle.


    The king of cloud immediately felt the crisis, but he could not avoid it. He was immediately killed by God and "captured".


    Even the "God" can kill the martial arts, he is a clear and quiet realm, naturally can not exempt.


    However, when he realized that his soul was going to be wiped away, the king of cloud screamed and decisively sacrificed the heart behind him.


    Although the heart is extremely difficult to cultivate, but compared to their own lives, nothing.


    The king of cloud forcibly stripped away the heart seed, allowing the strange light to bite the virtual shadow. The virtual shadow suddenly howled. After a while, it turned into a little bit of ashes and was "killed" clean.


    Click!


    With the moment that the shadow died, there was a sound of breaking in the hall, which was the sound of breaking the heart of the king of cloud for many years.


    Cloud King''s face was pale, and his momentum immediately fell. He let out a dull hum and shook for a few steps before he was able to stand firm.


    Until then, about 10 seconds left for the growth from Shenwei. Lu Li raised the Dragon kiss sword and was about to cut off the head of the cloud king. However, he heard Mu Jing say: "enough, stop it."


    Mu whale all stood up to stop, and Lu Li''s sword naturally stopped in the air.


    "The heart is broken by you, his whole body skill must disperse at least 60%, you are also regarded as revenge."


    Mu whale slowly stood up and looked at Lu Li''s back. His eyes were slightly complicated.


    The reason is that Lu Li''s fighting power is too amazing.


    Although the growth of Shenwei had disappeared and Lu Li''s breath had dropped a lot, his fighting power just now had the strength to be equal with master Mingyou.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    What does this mean? Several people in the side hall are very clear.


    In particular, Liang Yuan, looking at Lu Li''s eyes, is simply more satisfied.


    After all, Lu Li is a member of Yan Wangfu. With such Tianjiao assistance around mu Hongxiu, Liang Yuan naturally felt relieved.


    "Cloud king, do you take it?"


    Mu whale is not the first to ask Lu Li, and looks at the pale cloud king.


    King Yun was shocked and raised his head as if he had just awakened from a dream. Until now, he realized that Lu Li had "killed" his heart seed, which he had worked hard for many years and spent countless resources to cultivate successfully.


    A broken heart not only means that he has lost his efforts for many years, but also represents that he has no capital to be based on a strong master.


    Although the realm is still there, he has to spend at least a few years to recover the loss caused by the broken heart. Even if he finally recovers as before, without this card, the king of cloud knows that he has completely lost the opportunity to step on the top of the mountain, or even to the gate of heaven and man.


    "Minister Yes


    The cloud King''s lips were black and blue, and he was silent for a long time before he answered the question of Mu whale very hard.


    In this process, Lu Li has been watching with cold eyes. The distance between them is very close, still within the scope of his sword.


    As long as the cloud king again shows a trace of hostility, Lu Li''s sword will be cut off without hesitation.


    However, to Lu Li''s surprise, the cloud king was so convinced.


    Lu Li has long understood the principle of fengjuan shensha. In fact, even though the king of cloud did not abandon the virtual shadow of his heart, he was still reluctant to swallow his soul with his own strength at that time.


    At the most, it will make him lose his fighting power, and worse, he will stay in bed for ten or eight years and can''t wake up.


    However, Lu Li didn''t expect that the oppressive force of shensha was too strong. The fear originated from the depths of his soul was very lethal to master Mingyou. What''s more, master Mingyou has initially possessed the instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages. He is very sensitive to his own life and death. The king of cloud was not brave at all. When he felt the pressure brought about by God killing, he was scared to death. His first reaction was to give up his heart to save his life.


    It has to be said that the cloud King''s timidity and prudence, on the contrary, helped Lu Li.


    At the moment when shensha swallowed up the shadow of the heart, Lu Li guessed that it was probably a "martial spirit" cultivated by himself. Although it was relatively crude to some extent, it initially possessed the characteristics of living beings.


    God can''t swallow up the soul of the cloud king, but the heart kind of virtual shadow bumped up, which is a crooked, loaded to the hands of Lu Li.


    So, Lu Li really didn''t expect that the cloud king was so simple.


    This makes Lu Li, who originally wanted to use the excuse to wipe out the roots directly, a little disappointed, and even sighed.


    His sigh immediately touched some sensitive nerves of King Yun.


    King Yun''s eyes were covered with bloodshot. He fixed his eyes on Lu Li and said in a hoarse voice: "manager Lu It''s a very hard way. "


    "The king''s heart has been cultivated for decades, and you have just broken it. Manager Lu is worthy of being a young hero, but I was defeated by him I believe it. "


    "But." King Yun''s face was almost ferocious: "today, I will double the reward given by the Lord Lu!"


    Lu Li clenched the Dragon kisses sword, Mou son immediately squint, "cloud king this is to threaten me?"


    "Lu Li!"


    Mu whale drink way: "must forgive people place and forgive people."


    Lu Li ignored this advice and looked at King Yun and said, "Your Highness probably doesn''t know that I am I''m very timid. If someone threatens me and doesn''t get rid of that person, I can''t even sleep well. "


    "Do you want to have a try?"


    The king of cloud was silent, but the hatred on his face was not deception.


    Anyone can see that his words just now are not a threat at all, but really hate Lu Li. If there is a chance, he will not give up the opportunity to revenge today''s revenge.


    After decades of painstaking efforts, it is impossible for anyone to let go of this hatred.


    "Manager Liang, the king of cloud is injured. Please send him back to his house and have a rest." Seeing that Lu Li seems to have the meaning of cutting off the roots, Mu Jing has to stand up and tell Liang Yuan to send the cloud King away.


    Otherwise, it would be a little complicated if Lu Li really killed the cloud king with a sword.


    "Your Highness, please."


    Liang Yuan, of course, could see clearly and went to the cloud king and said with a smile.


    The king of cloud took a deep look at Lu Li, as if unwilling. Finally, he weighed the current situation. He still chose to bear this tone and try to revenge in the future.


    When Liang Yuan sent the cloud King away, the king of Chu saw the atmosphere and knew that he should also leave, so he left for Mujing.


    Mujing ordered him to go to the border as soon as possible to fight. The king of Chu nodded and gave Lu Li a strange look on his face. Then he turned away.


    "You little boy, just lonely, if you don''t stop you, do you really dare to kill the cloud king?"After all the people left, Mujing glared at Lu Li, and his tone was a little unhappy.


    "No, your majesty. I don''t have the courage." Lu Li said perfunctorily.


    Mu Jing sneered: "you have a lot of courage to see you alone. The strength of the charm of heaven and man is that you will blush when you see it alone. What can you dare not do with it?"


    Lu Li picked her eyebrows.


    Although he didn''t expect how long he could conceal the power of his natural and human charm, Mujing saw through it at a glance, which surprised Lu Li and at the same time produced a trace of vigilance.


    It seems that in the eyes of the top masters, the power of the charm of heaven and man can not be concealed.


    "Why, now you know you''re afraid? Where did you get the charm of heaven and man from Found that Lu Li''s expression has some changes, Mu whale said a word.


    Lu Li choked his neck and said, "I don''t think your majesty is the kind of monarch who bullies the small by the big. Even the chance of the ministers will intervene. Then this country has not been in chaos for a long time?"


    "Ha ha, although there is some truth in what you said, it also has something to do with the value of opportunity. If it''s an ordinary chance, it''s OK to keep one eye open and one eye closed. However, the charm of heaven and man is related to the power of heaven and man, and it is very important to be able to promote the realm of seeing God. Do you want to rob you of your chance


    Mu whale said with a smile.


    However, Lu Li said helplessly: "Your Majesty doesn''t have to bluff me any more. I did have some impulses just now and didn''t consider the consequences. But if you insist on it, it''s still your Majesty''s fight. I can''t blame it all for what you think? "


    Seeing that Lu Li understood what he meant, he had to explain a few words. Mu Jing was angry and said, "do you know what the charm of heaven and man represents? This is also lonely. If someone else had changed, he would have taken you down and asked you what secret you still had


    "If the king of Chu just saw a clue, would you even kill the king of Chu?"


    In the face of Mu whale''s question, Lu Li was a little dumbfounded for a moment.


    It''s really a bit of a reflection.


    Although I heard the warning of Mujing, I didn''t think of a more profound significance.


    If today''s people, instead of another king who will give birth to greed for the spirit of heaven and man, what should he do?


    What''s more, I just want to kill the cloud king, but I didn''t think there were other people in the side hall.


    "Still young." Lu Li sighed in his heart.


    Mu Jing saw that he had figured it out, and his tone softened a little bit. He said faintly, "if you want to kill the cloud king, you will have a chance in the future."


    "If you break his heart, you''re wasting half of his accomplishments. In the absence of absolute assurance, the cloud king also dare not provoke you again


    Speaking of this, Mujing said with a little deep meaning: "what''s more, if you go to Yanzhou this time, it will be an opportunity for the cloud king."


    Lu Li moved in his heart and nodded: "I understand."


    "Understand what? He didn''t say anything Mu whale smiles and waves: "you go down."


    It was an old fox.


    Lu Li abdominal Fei a sentence, the face is still: "minister to leave."


    Not long after he left, Mujing restrained his smile and said faintly, "when do you want to see it?"


    "My father..."


    Mu Ning Qiu came out and pretended to be surprised and said, "the father''s cultivation is more advanced. You''ve discovered the daughter''s hiding so well."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    At this time, only father and daughter are left in the side hall. Mu Ning has a casual attitude towards autumn, which means being coquettish.


    Mujing also removed the majesty of the king, looking at his daughter, no good way: "you girl, when can you be obedient? The less I let you do something, the more you do it. When I left the wasteland at the beginning, how could I obstruct you? You were determined to do what you wanted. Now you are lucky because of misfortune. You have become a master. You are more courageous? "


    "Father and emperor, my daughter is also concerned about state affairs."


    Mu ningqiu went to Mu whale, grabbed his hand and said, "besides, just now the two of them were so busy that their daughter didn''t show up. This shows that the daughter is hiding well and no one has found her trace."


    "Do you mean to say that?"


    Mu Jing glared at her: "if the cloud king was not attracted by Lu Li, he would have found you. It''s just that the king of Chu is upset. Do you really think manager Liang doesn''t know you''re hiding there to watch the fun? "


    "Manager Liang is the best to his daughter. Even if he finds her, he won''t complain."


    Mu Ning Qiu laughed and then said, "but my daughter really didn''t expect that Lu Li could even with the king of cloud and break his heart. Father, why don''t you ask him about his adventures


    "Why, are you interested in his adventures?"


    Mo ruo father, Mu Ning Qiu opened his mouth, Mu Jing understood her meaning, and said with a smile: "in this case, the father asked the boy to come back and ask him to find out where he got the charm of heaven and man."


    "Father emperor!"


    Mu Ning Qiu was frightened and held Mu whale''s hand. "My daughter is just joking. Father''s farewell is serious."


    "You." Mu whale helpless way: "so worried about him, even the father emperor want to test?"


    Seeing through what she thought, Mu Ning Qiu blushed, but she denied: "my daughter didn''t worry about him. She just thought that he saved her daughter at first, and then took him back to the holy Kingdom and handed him over to King Yun, which made him suffer a lot without any reason..."


    "All right, all right. You should be careful. Other people don''t know. Is it not clear to the father?"


    Mu Jing said with a smile: "if you really want him to enter the ninth mansion, the first choice is your aunt''s house of Yan. However, you, a girl, take advantage of the contradiction between the king and her to send Lu Li between them. You also use Tianjing powder and the eight wasteland sword spectrum to draw the king Yun to the bait, so as to ensure that he will send Lu Li to the Yan palace to die. This idea is really ingenious, but only the fool of cloud king can''t see it. Do you believe it or not, Lu Li''s boy should have guessed your means. "


    "That boy..."


    Mu ningqiu thought of those means that Luli had used to deceive himself when he was in the black prison. He snorted coldly: "his shameless character naturally makes his head very smart."


    "So, you girl, since you care about him so much, why do you use these tricks?"


    Mu Jing glanced at Mu Ning Qiu and wanted to see something on her face.


    However, mu ningqiu thought for a moment and then said, "father and emperor, my daughter is not concerned about that shameless boy, but he has now become the chief manager of the aunt''s house, which is a great help of the holy kingdom. His talent and strength are enough to take charge of his own affairs, so the daughter is worried that the father will force him away..."


    Mu Jing, seeing her look as usual, was relieved and tangled at the same time.


    His daughter is nothing unusual, but his sister?


    Think of mu tea, Mu Whale will have some headache.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s character, there is a large part is to learn from mu tea, compared to mu tea, Mu Ning Qiu is just like a obedient little girl.


    "Father, you look so bad. Have you not recovered from your injury?"


    Speaking of half, Mu Ning Qiu noticed that Mu whale''s face was not very good-looking, and immediately asked with concern.


    Mujing coughed and shook his head: "father, please go down and have a rest first. When you see your aunt later, take a word for me and say Let her think about it. "


    Mu Ning autumn smell speech, this sentence was recorded in the heart, and then said: "daughter remember."


    "Well, go ahead." Mujing smiles.


    Mu Ning autumn left the side hall, showing a trace of thoughtful expression.


    "Think about it? Did your aunt make any big mistakes during this period of time


    Mu Ning autumn Linglong mind, from the words just heard a lot of deep meaning.


    If something had not happened, the father would never have hesitated.


    However, according to Mu ningqiu''s understanding, her aunt''s most earth shaking act in this period of time was to forcibly kill the envoys of the demon kingdom in the Imperial City, killing the ancient general who was once famous in the demon Kingdom, and then fought a battle with Dong Ao to tear the curtain of heaven.


    Although the martial arts were abolished in the end, the war was called the most amazing battle between masters in recent years. The strength of the two men finally broke out was completely beyond the level of the master and completely stepped into the front line of heaven and man.


    But even so, the father did not put it in his heart.


    In addition to this, Mu Ning Qiu could not think of anything else worthy of his father''s cautious tone and told his aunt to think about it."Well I''ll find out later when I go to the palace of Lord Yan and have a look. "


    Mu Ning Qiu temporarily pressed his mind and went back to his bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    There is no eternal secret in the palace.


    Although only a few people can see what happened in the side hall, several versions of the war in the hall have been spread out since the king of cloud and the king of Chu returned to his house. However, even if the details were different, the final result was that the heart of King Yun, who had been cultivating hard for decades, was broken. It was Lu Li, the young manager of the Yan palace who had recently become famous.


    As soon as the news spread, the aristocratic families in the capital of the emperor could not believe it. However, after several investigations, especially the angry performance of King Yun after he returned to his residence, all these proved the truth of the matter.


    So the whole circle of power and power in the imperial capital was all stupid.


    Isn''t it too fierce?


    An immortal warrior has broken the heart of King Yun?


    Even the strong masters dare not say that they can smash the heart seeds which cloud king has been cultivating for many years in the process of fighting, let alone a young man who is immortal.


    Although Lu Li''s age shows that being able to achieve immortal cultivation is a natural genius, genius returns to genius, and the gap between immortality and Mingyou can not be bridged by the word "genius".


    For a moment, the whole family of the imperial capital was very curious about what happened in the side hall, and some people were still doubting the truth of the matter. They thought that it was probably Liang Yuan and even his majesty who taught King Yun a lesson, and then gave Lu Li a reputation, which was regarded as a blow to the Yan palace.


    But the voice is still in the minority.


    Compared with Liang Yuan or his majesty, they would rather believe that Lu Li was superior.


    Because there has never been a precedent for this kind of thing, and if it is your majesty, you can never let King Yun leave the palace alive. From now on, there will be one less king of cloud for the ninth king of the holy kingdom.


    Therefore, when the news spread all over the imperial capital, the threshold of Lord Yan''s residence was almost broken.


    When GE Xinyue knew the reason why these people came to the door, a little surprise appeared on her pretty face.


    Will all door-to-door people are sent away, Ge Xinyue will this matter and mu tea to listen, mu tea Leng for a moment, then strange way: "Lu Li?"


    "He didn''t go back to the palace directly. After leaving the palace, he went to Wuzong."


    Ge Xinyue is very familiar with the trend of Lu Li. At this time, Lu Li must be going to Wuzong to pick up linger and return to his house.


    "If you make such a big noise, he will stay away." Mu tea lips cocked up, and then asked: "is the news true?"


    "I''ve sent someone to check." It''s not true that GE Xinyue is going to explore the remaining affairs of the palace.


    Just as he was talking, a female bodyguard had come back and was waiting outside the door.


    Ge crescent moon and mu tea in the eyes staggered, mu tea nodded, Ge Xinyue called the maid in.


    As soon as she entered the door, the maid turned red and said, "see you Yes, your highness Manager Ge. "


    "How is it going?" Ge Xinyue asked.


    The chambermaid obeyed Shun''s breath and said excitedly, "my subordinate has explored this matter It should be true. "


    "Should?" Ge Xinyue and Dai Mei frown slightly.


    The chambermaid immediately responded and swore, "no, it shouldn''t be. It must be true."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    "Tell me more."


    Bathe in the red sleeve to the interest.


    In fact, she was also very curious, how did Lu Li break the heart of Yun Wang?


    The cultivation difficulty of Xinzhong is no less difficult than that of the three Zhenguo divine arts. Mu Hongxiu knows the old man of yunjiangliu and knows that if he does not refine Xinzhong thoroughly, he will never show up in front of others.


    The completely completed heart seed is driven by the mind. It is unpredictable. If you think about it, you will become a devil. The combat power is extremely terrible.


    To say that is by their own brother''s hand to waste heart, mu tea will never feel strange. However, the news from the outside world is that Lu Li destroyed the heart of the cloud king?


    Hearing mu Hongxiu''s question, the female bodyguard immediately said: "Your Highness, it''s all spread like this outside, and my subordinates have found the source of the news, which should have come from the palace of King Chu!"


    "Chu Wang Fu?"


    Mu red sleeve squinted, nodded his head and said: "if it is the news from the palace of Chu, there is still a little credibility."


    Mu Hongxiu is very familiar with the character of the king of Chu. He is rigid when he says it''s nice, but he is cautious when he says something bad. He will spread the news. First, it shows that this matter is absolutely true. The second is that there must be his Majesty''s instruction behind it.


    Without his Majesty''s approval, the king of Chu would rather pretend to be deaf and dumb, and would never talk much.


    Immediately after that, the female bodyguard inquired about the news from outside, and said something to mu tea.


    Hear finally, bathe tea sleeve a clap armrest, beautiful eye in Splendor: "happy, really happy!"


    Thinking of the expression on the cloud King''s old face, it''s like drinking iced tea on a hot day. At the same time, there are some regrets. I can''t witness such a wonderful play.


    After asking the female guard to go down to receive the reward, Ge Xinyue also said with a smile on his face: "Xinzhong has been involved in the heaven and Man Road of the king of cloud. After decades of planning, he has finally succeeded. Now he has been defeated by Lu Li. The king of cloud is afraid to hate Lu Li."


    "Without heart seed, yunjiangliu is just a third rate master. From then on, I''m afraid it''s going to be a dead end. "


    Mu red sleeve narrowed his eyes and said: "it''s a pity that I didn''t abandon his heart and took his dog''s life by the way."


    To say that the hatred between mu tea and cloud king has been completely to the point of immortality.


    Before Ge Xinyue, the chief manager of Yan''s mansion, mu Hongxiu''s most proud disciple, died miserably, and there was the shadow of King Yun behind him. If it was not for Lin Wangbei to stand in the way, mu Hongxiu would have been killed in the Imperial Palace and taken the head of yunjiangliu''s neck that year.


    But now it seems that the abandonment of the heart seed after decades of hard cultivation is more cruel than killing him directly.


    "This boy, I didn''t expect to hide a hand." A little calmed down the mood, mu tea, think of Lu Li in the palace before that pair of disapproval of the expression, at the moment it turned out to have a plan.


    Ge Xinyue sighed: "Lu Li''s strength has been advancing by leaps and bounds, and now it has far surpassed me."


    This is not her modesty, but a sigh from her heart.


    Although she is the land department Title killer, but in terms of the frontal battle, Ge Xinyue also dare not say that he can certainly break the heart of the cloud king.


    This is equivalent to abolishing most of the foundation of a master Mingyou, which is even more difficult than killing him.


    "It seems that he did get a lot of opportunities in the upper bound."


    Mu red sleeve nodded, then seemed to suddenly think of something, asked: "he said the basic law before Seems to be another martial arts system? "


    Since this period of time, mu tea thought a lot, of which the most thinking is how to restore strength.


    Dong Ao''s blow directly destroyed the mysterious gate of Youfu, which could be said to be a complete waste. If she wanted to step on the road of martial arts step by step, the difficulty increased countless times, and it was almost impossible to complete the task.


    Therefore, the fundamental law mentioned by Lu Li was included in the scope of consideration.


    On hearing this, Ge Xinyue hesitated and said, "Your Highness, the fundamental law that Lu Li said It is contrary to the martial arts theory that we have developed. If we try to understand it, it will probably affect our mood. "


    When GE Xinyue heard Lu Li mention the idea of the fundamental law, he realized that this cultivation method was quite different from the existing martial arts system. If he was a little careless, he would even affect his own mood.


    For example, when a high platform has been built, someone suddenly says that this construction method is wrong, and there are more labor-saving and efficient methods. But if the high platform has been built, can it all be pushed down again?


    No warrior is willing to pay such a price, and once a warrior doubts his own path, the "high platform" will collapse in an instant.


    Mu tea smile way: "I have become this pair of appearance, even if affected mood how?"


    Ge Xinyue was suddenly dumb.


    Yeah.


    Mu tea''s martial art has been abandoned. It''s hard to go through it again. It''s better to change to the basic law that Lu Li said, and maybe there''s a chance of life."This matter should be considered in the long run, after all Even Lu Li himself did not understand the mystery of the basic law. " Ge Xinyue hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to delay the matter.


    "Well, let''s wait until Lu Li comes back."


    Mu tea nodded.


    This matter is still urgent.


    But


    At the thought of Lu Li''s current strength, even master Mingyou can''t help it. A glimmer of brilliance flashed in his red sleeve eyes, and said in a secret way: "if this goes on like this, even if I recover my strength, I can''t hold this guy down."


    ¡­¡­


    When he came to Wuzong, Lu Li arrived at the book Pavilion by car. In front of the book Pavilion, Jiang Caixing was sending ling''er out. He met him and said with a smile, "Jiang Jiaoxi."


    Jiang Caixing nodded slightly, and then said, "the bell rings three times. I guess you will enter the palace for the king of Yan. I thought you would not be able to come back in time. I was about to send ling''er back to his house."


    Obviously, Jiang Caixing guessed that Lu Li was late.


    "Thank you for your care. From tomorrow on, our brothers and sisters are going to Yanzhou, so we don''t have to bother Jiang to look after ling''er." Lu Li arched his hand and then said with a smile to ling''er, "how is your day?"


    "Thanks to sister Jiang, I also read a lot of books today." Ling''er smiles and looks very happy.


    For her, to be able to explore the unknown, to learn the knowledge that has never been involved, is a happy thing.


    "Sister ling''er, don''t mention it. You can stay in Wuzong as long as you like."


    Jiang Caixing''s attitude towards ling''er is sincere and affectionate, and she has not given up the idea of persuading ling''er to stay in Wuzong.


    Of course, there is still some selfishness in it.


    After all, ling''er is very familiar with the method of controlling energy. After only discussing it for a while today, Jiang Caixing felt that he was very open-minded, and his original idea of not being able to understand was suddenly enlightened.


    If you can get along with linger day and night, it''s good for your own cultivation.


    Unfortunately, ling''er showed a puzzled expression, and finally refused: "sorry, sister Jiang..."


    Jiang Caixing had known this answer for a long time, and did not show any disappointed expression, but nodded: "Wuzong will always welcome you."


    After that, she turned her head to look at Lu Li, and her tone suddenly became estranged: "you must keep in mind the physical condition of sister ling''er. Even if you can''t let her practice, you should let her live healthily and safely as a normal person."


    Linger''s physical condition is very special, not only can''t practice, if you don''t think of ways to improve, it''s likely that even life will be affected.


    This makes Jiang Caixing very worried, which is also the real reason why she wants ling''er to stay in Wuzong.


    "I will." Lu Li nodded, and then went forward to catch the little hairy ball that was sleeping in ling''er''s arms. No matter how it complained, he put it on his shoulder, then took ling''er''s hand and said goodbye to Jiang Caixing.


    Looking at the back of the two brothers and sisters leaving, Jiang Caixing''s eyes moved slightly and finally sighed.


    At this time, Li Wuming didn''t know when he appeared beside Jiang Caixing and said with a smile, "can''t you give up?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    "Yes, teacher."


    Jiang Caixing quickly salutes Li Wuming.


    Li Wuming waved his hand and looked at the direction of Luli and linger''s departure, and said faintly: "from today on, the name of Luli will be spread all over the ancient times."


    "Why?" Jiang Caixing was stunned.


    Li Wuming said: "a message just came out from the palace of the king of Chu. After today''s court meeting, his majesty left King Yun, King Chu, and Lu Li behind. Then he called King Yun and Lu Li to fight in the side hall."


    Jiang Caixing hears the speech and says in surprise: "that he..."


    She wanted to say that he was definitely not an opponent, but when she thought of Lu Li''s performance just now, she didn''t look like he was seriously injured. She couldn''t say anything after half a word.


    Li Wuming glanced at her and said, "when I heard the news, my expression was as surprised as you. And The loser is not Lu Li. "


    "How could it be? Cloud King Lost to Lu Li? " Jiang Caixing was really surprised this time.


    "What''s more, the king of cloud''s hard cultivation for many years has been broken by Lu Li, and his skill has gone by 60%. After that, even if the injury is recovered, it will be the last master. "


    Li Wuming had a deep look in his eyes, "although this matter has already been told, the real situation must be more breathtaking. The king of cloud has cultivated his heart for decades. Even if I did it, I didn''t know how to break it. To let the king of cloud give up his heart, it shows that Lu Li had shown his strength to threaten his life at that time Only in this way can the king of cloud be willing to give up his heart to protect his life, but also admit defeat. "


    "Otherwise, your majesty will not intervene. He may have been killed by Lu Li''s sword now."


    If Lu Li were still here, he would be surprised by Li Wuming''s speculation.


    Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he reduced the matter to 80% only by guessing.


    Li Wuming finished and looked at Jiang Caixing, who was in silence. He asked with a smile, "now you still question whether Lu Li is qualified to be your Taoist priest?"


    "This..."


    Jiang Caixing returned to his senses and said bitterly, "is he really so strong?"


    Originally, Jiang Caixing thought that as long as he worked hard enough, he would be able to enter the immortal territory in a short time. Even if there was a gap between him and Lu, it would not be too exaggerated. After all, after all, when it comes to the situation of immortality, most of the differences in combat effectiveness are due to their own means and the refinement of the immortal body.


    As a martial religious practice, Jiang Caixing, the daughter of the Jiang family, does not believe that she will lose to Lu Li, the "wild road" in means.


    But now after listening to Li Wuming''s words, Jiang Caixing''s last bit of luck in his heart was broken.


    Even if she really arrived at indestructible territory, she was definitely not Lu Li''s opponent.


    In the immortal realm, he can fight against Mingyou and break the heart of the king of cloud. This kind of warrior can no longer be described as Tianjiao.


    This is a monster!


    "There will always be some demons in the future. There is one in the deep of the old street, and there is one in the state of jitianmo. Yezong will probably produce another one, the six holy places... "


    Speaking of the six sacred sites, Li Wuming shook his head and continued: "now there will be a demon in Lord Yan''s house."


    Looking at Jiang Caixing, he solemnly said: "it is the greatest misfortune and the greatest fortune to be in the same era with these demons. Because you will see something wonderful that we old guys have never seen before. If you have the chance, you can also get the chance that our generation can''t get. "


    "Teacher?"


    Somehow, listening to Li Wuming''s words, Jiang Caixing was suddenly nervous.


    It''s like His days are running out.


    Li Wuming said with a smile: "now the war between the two countries is likely to be the last civil war in Zhenwu region. The Terrans will soon know who our enemies are... "


    "At that time, the so-called grand master was just like a mole ant. Before that trend, any internal friction would be extremely ridiculous. "


    Li Wuming said here, silently closed his eyes and sighed: "I hope that before that day comes, I still have the spare power to shield you from some wind and rain."


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to Yan Wangfu, Lu Li sent linger back to his yard, and immediately went to see mu tea.


    Today in the palace made such a big thing, in the feeling in reason, Lu Li have to report with mu tea.


    However, when he came to mu tea house, he met an unexpected person.


    Seeing Mu Ning Qiu''s face amused, Lu Li turned around and left.


    "Stop!" Mu Ning autumn cold voice drinks a way: "see this palace to run, you are very guilty?"


    , when she stopped walking, she changed her face when she was facing her mu. She said, "what is your royal highness? I just saw you suddenly, thinking that this was a dream, so I turned my head to sober up."


    Talk between, Lu Li forward a few steps, eyes a sweep, saw mu tea sitting next to, is also a smile.


    "I''ve seen his Highness the king of Yan."


    Lu Li saw a gift, and then sat down to the front of the side, eyes, nose, nose and heart, and decided not to say anything before they asked questions."Aunt, I''m right. This guy is shameless by nature. He wants to escape at the first sight of me. He must have a ghost in his heart."


    Mu Ning Qiu complained to mu tea sleeve: "you don''t believe my words. When I was in the black prison, I was cheated by him."


    "That little thing. If you cheat, you will cheat." What Mu Ning Qiu didn''t expect was that mu Hongxiu didn''t mean to blame Lu Li. He said with a light smile: "what''s more, what he said at that time is somewhat reasonable. You are not involved in the world, so you are easily deceived. He gives you a lesson. From then on, you will know how to be alert. This is also a good thing."


    "Auntie!"


    Mu Ning Qiu was dissatisfied and said, "why do you always speak for this guy?"


    "Do you have any?" Mu tea smile but not language.


    Mu Ning Qiu hummed: "fortunately, I came to see you as soon as I got out of the pass. I didn''t expect that you would be bribed by this shameless guy."


    Speaking of this, Mu Ning Qiu glared at Lu Li: "say! What tricks did you use to bribe my aunt


    "Princess, you can eat your meal without saying anything. I''m just a subordinate of yanwang. What can I do to buy her


    Lu Li grinds her teeth and knows that Mu Ning Qiu is a little difficult to be entangled with, but she never thought she would be so dogged.


    It seems that she will not revenge her revenge in the black prison, and she will not give up.


    "You two, if you want to quarrel, go out and quarrel. Don''t delay my rest here."


    Mu tea see that they have here to make a big noise, they said a deep voice.


    Mu Ning Qiu stares at Lu Li, and his attitude is obvious. Wait for me!


    simply ignored her. "I wanted to tell the king about the details of the palace, but now that the Royal Highness has taken the lead, do you need me?"


    "Be serious, and don''t be angry." Mu tea said: "tell me how you broke the heart of the cloud king."


    Sure enough, mu tea is most concerned about this point.


    As for what happened in the court, she didn''t care at all.


    Hearing mu Hongxiu''s words, Lu Li told the story of his battle with the king of cloud. Of course, he concealed the existence of Shenwei. He only said that he got a kind of strange energy in the upper bound, which could be inspired occasionally, so that he could have the powerful combat power after several times of increase.


    Although this explanation is somewhat ambiguous, but for mu tea, it is not difficult to understand.


    Each of the top masters has contact with this kind of thing, and even their perception of it is different.


    For example, the sword meaning of cutting snow given by Xue Zun to Lu Li was actually the charm of heaven and man. But that Qi Yun is more like Xue Zun''s perception of kendo.


    As for Mujing, the powerful people like the magic emperor, their perception of the natural and human spirit must be related to their own martial arts foundation.


    "It''s your chance that you can get the charm of heaven and man. However, you should remember that this kind of thing is not so much a means against the enemy as a key to open the door of heaven and man. If you rely too much on tianrenyun to fight with people now, it''s not good for your future promotion to see God


    Mu tea heard Lu Li''s statement, nodded and warned.


    Lu Li said: "after all, this power does not belong to me. If it is not necessary, I will not use it against the enemy."


    "Auntie, you are too confident in him. Even with the help of heaven and man, will he have a chance to become a god seeing realm?"


    Mu Ning autumn is a little dissatisfied with the words of mu tea.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    Mu red sleeve light way: "after reaching the bright and secluded realm, the warrior has gone to an extreme, can''t see the way ahead, so on the journey to the road of heaven and man, everything is possible."


    "Of course, with your talent, it is only natural that you become a god seeing realm. Naturally, you don''t have to be afraid of him."


    Mu tea has not forgotten to turn to comfort Mu Ning autumn.


    As a result, Mu Ning Qiu became more angry: "Auntie, who said I was afraid of him?"


    "I''m not the same as cloud king," she said


    The implication is that he is not the same level of Mingyou as the cloud king.


    Lu Li agrees with this very much.


    After all, Mu Ning Qiu still has the spirit of heaven level martial arts on his body. Who can''t tell what kind of ability this kind of contrarian thing has. And since he knew that every world has the will of Tao, Lu Li doubted that the so-called Tianjie Wuling might be a kind of embodiment of the will of Tao, helping Tianjiao, who can upgrade the world level, to grow up as soon as possible.


    If this is the case, people like mu ningqiu may be the existence of the son of the plane, which is really not easy to provoke.


    "However, you must not be complacent because you have defeated the cloud king. Among the masters of Mingyou, the power of King Yun can only be regarded as the middle and lower reaches. There are many more powerful masters than him. Even if you add heart seed, he is just a master in the middle class, not a strong one at all. "


    Mu tea again warned Lu Li.


    Knowing that he wanted to kill him so as not to defeat the cloud king, he felt that he could break hands with master Mingyou.


    "Cloud King''s strength is really not strong, even if I don''t have the bottom card, I can still live under him." Lu Li measured a time, knowing that mu tea is telling the truth.


    If we only calculate the regular growth rate of heaven and man''s aura, now my strength is probably at the peak of immortality. With a lot of means, it is not a problem to deal with ordinary masters like Yun Wang.


    But if you meet a really powerful master, such as Li Wuming, Liang Yuan, or Lin Wangbei, you will have very little chance to survive under such strong masters, let alone those top masters who are half step in heaven and man.


    Lu Li has some points in his own strength. He will not suddenly expand to think that he is invincible in the world and underestimate a number of masters just because he has defeated the cloud king.


    "Auntie, by his means, he is not my opponent now. If he dares to be arrogant, I will teach him a good lesson."


    Mu Ning Qiu smiles, but his words are full of hostility.


    Mu Hongxiu glanced at her and taught: "my words are not only to him, especially you, now you have just stabilized the Mingyou realm, and Changsheng Xinjing has also made a breakthrough, but the strength is stronger than the cloud king. If you have this ability, you will be complacent, but you will be taught a lesson. "


    Mu Ning Qiu''s smile suddenly solidified and became aggrieved: "are you his aunt or my aunt?"


    "You don''t know who you learned from this character."


    Mu tea sighed, quite headache.


    Then she said to Lu Li: "your current strength is too superficial. It should be the sequela caused by too many external forces. Remember not to rely too much on this kind of power. It is important to pay close attention to improving one''s own realm. "


    "And


    "There seems to be some problems with your swordsmanship."


    Mu tea pondered, "your martial arts, too inclined to kill skills, but no martial arts will. As a martial arts person, sooner or later, he needs to condense his own true meaning of martial arts and go out of his own way. You may have been influenced by the inheritance of the Ministry of land and embarked on the road of killing skills, but this road is a dead end... "


    After hearing this, Lu Li asked, "dead end?"


    "Is it true that ye''s family is also a murderer? It seems that ye''s ancestors have reached the level of heaven and man? "


    This is not Lu Li''s strong argument, but a sudden thought of the Ye family and its ancestors.


    Mu Hongxiu shook her head and said, "it is precisely because of this road that ye''s ancestors found a dead end, so he traveled around the world and wanted to find a way to break through. If he had not condensed the true meaning of martial arts and Taoism with his killing skills in his early years, he would not have been trapped in the realm of half step heaven and man. "


    "What is the true meaning of martial arts?" Lu Li adheres to the principle of asking questions if he doesn''t understand.


    "It seems that you didn''t learn anything in xuanjianzong." Without waiting for mu Hongxiu to talk, mu ningqiu sneered: "the true meaning of martial arts is actually a concrete manifestation of the will of a warrior. There are various names in the right way. Like you xuanjian sect, you should call it sword meaning."


    Listening to her explanation, Lu Li felt suddenly enlightened.


    "For example, the meaning of cutting snow sword that xuezun gave you at the beginning is actually the result of his true meaning of martial arts, although there is still his condensed charm of heaven and man. But without the bearing of the sword meaning of cutting snow, the charm of heaven and man cannot be embodied. "


    Mu tea tone calm, light explanation.


    That''s what teaching means.


    Not only did Lu Li listen carefully, but even Mu Ning Qiu put away a bit of frolic.Although the martial arts of Mu Hongxiu was abandoned, she was a top master in practice. At the peak, she walked out of an invincible Road, and there was only a line of separation from seeing God.


    Even Mu Ning Qiu, who was also a great master, did not dare to neglect her preaching.


    Mu Hongxiu looked at them and then said, "you have the charm of heaven and man now. It''s time to start to understand the true meaning of martial arts. Although your whole body of learning is complex and huge, it is not enough precipitation, and it is not obvious enough in the territory of immortality. Once you enter the master''s realm, the gap between you and those in the same territory will become bigger and bigger. "


    "If you compare the charm of heaven and man to water, you are in a state of broken casks everywhere, filled with water, but you can''t keep it. The real meaning of martial arts is to make up for this situation. "


    When Lu Li heard this, he had a clear understanding in his heart, "no wonder I felt a little bit hard when I was fighting the king of clouds. I should have been stronger than the cloud king at that time, just according to the combat power."


    "In the previous war between Dong AO and me, his real intention of martial arts has been able to penetrate the void and make a void crack through thousands of miles. If you also have such a true meaning, combined with the charm of heaven and man, if you want to kill the cloud king, a sword is enough. "


    Mu red sleeve said: "moreover, you master too many martial arts skills, but not to refine, into their own combat power. If it is too loose, it will disperse. This is also your disadvantage. "


    This sentence is to say the pain of Lu Li.


    Because master too many martial arts skills, even if a wide range of integration, the final martial arts may not be suitable for their own.


    The golden finger of modifier is not omnipotent to some extent.


    It may be able to integrate the most powerful skills, to decipher ancient martial arts, and even to heaven and human spirit, which is against the heaven. But in the aspect of martial arts, the integrated martial arts can''t match their own.


    The secret sword star light and the secret sword move mountains, or their own meditation, just summed up the sword.


    It''s also ironic that xuanjianzong regarded the upgraded school sword moves as secret swords. In fact, these two sword moves are just brand-new sword moves that were integrated into the swordsmanship according to their original martial arts skills.


    In other words, although the modifier has the ability to connect with heaven, it can''t make itself "powerful" out of thin air.


    It''s just like the realm of cultivation and the true meaning of martial arts. They all need to practice and understand by themselves. Even if it can skip the initial "Enlightenment" stage of Kung Fu and martial arts and let itself master it immediately, it still needs to ponder on the deeper things.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li probably knows what he really lacks.


    There are too many means, but they are not refined enough, and they have not chosen a path that is most suitable for them.


    If we go on like this, even if our life level has evolved to a level comparable to that of gods, we still lack some precipitation compared with those "old guys".


    "Thank you for your advice." Want to get through the joint, Lu Li stood up and solemnly saluted mu tea.


    The importance of this remark is no less than that of teaching.


    You know, if you don''t have today''s tea, I''m afraid it will take a long time to figure out such a "simple" truth.


    With this remark, I have saved a lot of energy and time.


    Therefore, Lu Li was willing to do this ceremony.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    "You are very flattering."


    After leaving, Mu Ning Qiu chased out and hung behind Lu Li like a tail. He said sarcastically, "are you using this method to cheat my aunt?"


    "What is cheating? Your highness, ripe, slander, I do not recognize ah.


    Lu Li took a look at Mu Ning Qiu, and then said, "the princess came to Yan Wang''s house so late. It''s not for chasing me, is it? If you have something serious, go to the palace immediately. If you don''t, you can go back to the palace. At any rate, you can be regarded as the body of gold. It''s hard to hear it when you stay out at night. "


    "Who dares to run this palace?" Mu Ning Qiu sneered: "and you are so anxious to drive me to leave, still say is not guilty?"


    , "I said, your highness, did I deceive you in a black prison? If you really hated it, I would return it to you and give you a reward."


    "An apology? What do you compensate for? As far as I know, you have not made up for the ten million yuan you have paid in the government? "


    Mu Ning Qiu said with a smile: "you can''t make up for this empty account. Do you have any money left to compensate this palace?"


    As soon as Lu Li heard this, his cold sweat came down.


    This empty account is the huge amount of money that I spent from the government when I designed to kill yuan Jingtao. Although part of the money was used to pay for everything hall, all the rest bought array materials and didn''t use it at all. However, strictly speaking, this money was really spent from GE Xinyue, and has not been able to make up for it.


    According to the original idea, Lu Li was going to kill the wedding emissary of the kingdom of heaven and evil, and then robbed them of their betrothal gifts.


    But later, he was seriously injured by the Cang king. His soul went to the Liangjiehe River and went to the life palace for a circle. When he came back, mu Hongxiu killed all the wedding envoys in the kingdom of heaven and evil.


    As for the betrothal gifts they brought


    People have been killed by mu tea, Lu Li is always not good to ask where those betrothal gifts went.


    "Why, are you curious how can I know this?" Seeing Lu Li''s hesitation, Mu Ning Qiu was a little proud and said, "what you did in the imperial capital during this period of time has been thoroughly investigated by this palace. Do you think you have any secrets in front of this palace?"


    , "Your Highness, don''t you want to threaten me with this?"


    Lu Li pretended to be surprised and said, "princess, would you like to make up the empty account for me?"


    "What do I owe you?" Mu Ning Qiu spat, "you this guy, or the same despicable. Wait. It''s a long way to Yanzhou. I have plenty of time to settle accounts with you! "


    Finish this sentence, Mu Ning autumn also no longer pay attention to Lu Li, turned back to mu tea bedroom.


    Lu Li skimmed his mouth, little girl, still want to fight with me?


    But turning around, Lu Li has a headache.


    "We can''t ignore the deficit in the palace''s account. The current situation is so chaotic that no one pays attention to it. We have to wait until they all come back to their senses..."


    As soon as Lu Li thought of Ge Xinyue''s cold face and his smiling face, he felt a little abrupt in his heart, and then he said fiercely, "isn''t it money?"


    With several "entrapment" plans in mind, Lu Li paced to his own yard


    ¡­¡­


    "Auntie, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, and you talk to that guy. I''m so angry!"


    At this time, mu ningqiu is holding mu tea sleeve''s hand to act coquettishly, and says: "anyway, I don''t care. This time my father and my aunt want me to go to Yanzhou together with my aunt. When I get to Yanzhou, I must avenge the original one!"


    "What revenge?" Mu tea smile chant: "you ah, if this temper does not change, after still want to suffer a loss."


    "Did I learn from my aunt?" Mu Ning Qiu finished this sentence and couldn''t help laughing.


    Mu tea sleeve way: "I did not teach you these, if your father heard, but also said that I brought bad his baby daughter."


    "Speaking of my father..."


    Mu Ning Qiu complained: "he speaks for Lu Li today. I really don''t know what good this guy has. You all face him like this."


    "Oh?"


    Mu tea showed a trace of interest: "he also speak for Lu Li?"


    "Yes, it''s just a matter of protecting the land." Mu Ning Qiu hummed: "and he wants me to bring you a word."


    "He said Ask your aunt to think about everything. "


    Hear this sentence, mu tea face unchanged, light way: "think more?"


    "Auntie, father, what does he mean by this sentence?"


    Mu Ning autumn hundred think not its solution, do not know what the father said in the end what meaning.


    "He just doesn''t like me." Mu tea smile, eyes deep: "want me to think about everything, but is a warning."


    "My aunt did nothing wrong..."


    Mu Ning Qiu said: "even if they want to think about it, they should think more about it. None of the officials in the Manchu Dynasty had a responsible person. They actually tied the rise and fall of a country to your aunt. Why don''t you see them show more respect to their aunts? As soon as something happened, she recognized her aunt as the king of Yan and asked her to assume the responsibilities of the nine kings of the holy kingdom. These people are really shameless. "A look at Mu Ning Qiu some indignation, mu tea smile but no language, in fact, I already know the meaning of Mu Jing with this sentence.


    Think about it.


    I''m afraid there is another deep meaning in saying that this is not only a big disturbance in the imperial capital.


    And this layer of deep meaning, I''m afraid, is also related to Lu Li.


    "It seems that my brother has already begun to worry." Mu red sleeve lip angle slightly warps, only thought this matter is quite interesting, then reached out to touch Mu Ning Qiu''s hair, soft voice way: "it''s not early, tomorrow we will leave the imperial capital, you go back to have a rest quickly."


    Mu Ning Qiu looked at the expression of mu tea sleeve, blinked, and then coquettishly said: "I want to sleep with my aunt tonight."


    "You girl."


    Mu tea helplessly sighed, "are so big, still use this set of coquettish means, do not know shame?"


    "In front of my aunt, I will always be that little girl."


    Mu Ning Qiu spat out her tongue, but it is a little cute.


    "Well, well, I''m afraid of you." Mu tea shook her head, and then said: "but don''t look for Lu Li''s trouble after you. Now his strength is not what it used to be. I really want to make him anxious. I''ll teach you a lesson. Now my aunt has no ability to support you."


    "He dares!"


    Mu Ning Qiu hums coldly: "I am not the kind of rubbish of cloud king. He really dares to fight with me. Then I will let him know how strong the real master Mingyou is!"


    See her that pair of complacent expression, Mu red sleeve smile shake head, "you ah, Jin into Ming you not many days, the master''s frame is to carry up."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ling''er, how can you condense the true meaning of martial arts?"


    In the courtyard, Lu Li practices breathing method there, and a trace of golden light condenses in his body. At the same time, he discusses the true meaning of martial arts with ling''er, who is sitting under the peach blossom tree.


    Lu Li thought about this problem for a long time, but he didn''t find any clue.


    At the moment, the disadvantage of too fast promotion of realm is exposed.


    From the thought of Liangjiehe into Mingyou, he broke through three realms in a flash after returning to Zhenwu area, and became an immortal martial arts person. The great expansion of the strength realm made him lack of the most basic precipitation.


    Ling''er is now holding the collection of waste antiquities with great interest. Hearing this question, she frowns and thinks for a moment. Then she says, "the true meaning of martial arts should be a carrier, a form that the martial arts use to carry the road."


    "It''s hard to understand this form. Even in ancient times, the true meaning of martial arts was extremely precious. Those who can understand the true meaning of martial arts often have the opportunity to become a strong man at the level of Tao. "


    Speaking of this, ling''er said curiously, "is there any confusion in brother''s practice?"


    In recent days, she has been used to calling Lu Li his brother.


    Lu Li sighed and relayed what mu Hongxiu had said to himself. After hearing this, Ling Er did not wait to speak. The little hairball lying beside him said carelessly: "can''t you understand this kind of thing? You are too backward in this wild world. "


    "The so-called true meaning, in fact, is a kind of general term, which can only be understood when one reaches the extreme. The so-called road to the extreme is the limit, the peak. If you practice boxing to the extreme, you can call it the true meaning of martial arts. If you practice sword to the extreme, you can also call it the true meaning of martial arts. "


    Xiaomaoqiu yawned and said faintly: "the key depends on whether you can adhere to it. Any road can''t go to the extreme casually. Because this is the foundation for you to become a Tao in the future. Without this foundation, your road can not be extended. How can you become a strong one at the level of Tao? "


    "In other words, the true meaning of martial arts is to take a road to the extreme? Why is killing a dead end


    According to Xiao maoqiu, Lu Li thinks that ye''s ancestors should not have gone into the dead Hutong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    "Do you think the road to perfection is so easy to go?"


    Xiaomaoqiu disdained: "although I don''t know what you mean by killing skills, any ultimate road requires tens of thousands of times more efforts from ordinary people, as well as excellent talents. If there is no talent, only by hard work, you may be able to embark on this road, but in the end there is no way, it must be impossible. But if you only have talent and don''t study hard, you are wasting your time and your talent. Do you understand what I said? "


    "It seems that if you understand a little bit, you should not only work hard, but also understand the method..."


    Lu Li nodded and didn''t care about the arrogance of the small hairball.


    Although the attitude of this little thing is very poor, it is indeed well-informed. It comes from the world of touring world. Its insight can naturally kill all the strong people in Zhenwu area. Mu tea such an invincible master summed up the experience, in the eyes of small hair ball is also reduced to a matter of one sentence.


    After listening to xiaomaoqiu''s words, Lu Li grasped something, and then said, "in other words, if you want to be a strong one, you can''t be a strong one by gathering the true meaning of Wudao. But if you want to be a strong one, the true meaning of Wudao is the necessary cornerstone?"


    "You''re a little savvy." The little hairball shook his hair and assumed a posture: "if you can''t think of such a simple truth, I''d better go back to the palace of life directly. Why waste time with you, a little boy?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Li looked back at the little hairball: "what are you coming back for with us?"


    Xiaomaoqiu''s body became stiff, and then he said coldly, "it''s not the crazy woman picking stars Well, anyway, you just need to know that I''m here to help you. "


    "Is it? All right Lu Li laughed and then said, "you said Li Wuming was a lucky thief. I was more curious about this. Since you are here to help me, why don''t you explain it carefully?"


    "Does the existence of air bandits need to be explained? He is a thief, a thief


    Think you''ll be fooled by Mao


    "Of course not."


    Lu Li said: "it''s only the first time I''ve heard this kind of saying about air transportation thieves. I think it''s very interesting."


    "Well, I advise you not to get too close to that fellow. Even if they are put into the world, they are a very dangerous group. They are born without any luck, but have a very special ability. You can tell who is the lucky one who is favored by luck. Even if they don''t realize it, they can''t help but make friends with those people and rub their luck to enhance themselves. If they rub less, it will only affect the growth speed of the other party. If all of them are rubbed away by him, the lucky ones who have been favored by the road may sink down and accomplish nothing, or worse, they may Die in a rage. "


    "Otherwise, why do you think he will approach you? Is it because you look good? "


    Lu Qiqi said strangely: "then if you say so, Ding Lingxi should not be his close target?"


    "You mean that little girl? She is not the same. Her luck is so strong that even the spirit of the road is willing to change a part of consciousness to be her protector. If that lucky robber dares to rub her luck, the spirit of the road around her is not a decoration.


    What''s more, even if he really goes to rub that little girl''s luck, with his present state, also can''t rub what benefit. The biggest drawback of Qi Yun robber is that he has no foundation of his own. All opportunities and fortune are rubbed from others. The road will not tolerate him, so he has already suffered retribution. If you want to go further, it''s really not a problem that can be solved by rubbing one''s luck. "


    Little hairball glanced at Lu Li: "what he looks like now is actually the punishment given by the road. Every time a lucky thief is born, the road will lose a lot of luck and pride. It''s just like a thief stole the resources that could have cultivated ten strong men of the road. As a result, there was only a defective product that could not be seen by the shadow of the road. The will of the road will not let him go. "


    "According to what you say, Li Wuming Isn''t it that President Li doesn''t have many days to live Lu Li frowned.


    Little hairball hummed: "you know, even if you want to find a backer, you can''t find such a short-lived ghost. Maybe it will hurt you. "


    "I think that the girl who came here before you is good. Her strength is strong enough, and she still has the will of Tao. Although she has not awakened, she is not as powerful as the little girl named Ding Lingxi, but I am more optimistic about her future achievements. "


    "You say Mu Ning Qiu?"


    Lu Li had no choice but to say, "I have a grudge against her."


    "What''s the matter if you have a grudge? It''s better to settle the grudges of your people, especially between men and women. If you marry her, she will not be obedient to you at that time."


    "Little hairball!"


    Ling Er suddenly covered its mouth, pretty face flushed: "what are you talking about?"


    Xiaomaoqiu didn''t expect that linger, who had always been clever and reserved, would suddenly attack him. "Wuwu" lasted for a long time, but Ling Er didn''t mean to let go. He said with a smile, "brother, xiaomaoqiu should be tired. I''ll take it back to rest first."Can''t help but say, Ling Er then took away the small hairball.


    Only a series of "Wuwu" sounds echoed.


    Seeing this, Lu Li can only smile helplessly, and then continues to practice breathing in the yard.


    With the experience of Liangjiehe, it''s easy to practice the breathing method. The golden light in the body is growing stronger and stronger, refining the viscera and finally converging into the heart.


    While practicing the breathing method, Lu Li thought about what the little hairball had said before.


    The true meaning of martial arts is to take a road to the extreme.


    Not only to pay a thousand times more than ordinary people''s efforts, but also to have a certain talent


    Although the small hairball only gave a little inspiration, but Lu Li has some ideas.


    The development of "secret sword" must continue, because it is a kind of precipitation. You can refine what you have learned, and gradually come up with a set of sword techniques that are most suitable for you.


    Even if it has nothing to do with the true meaning of martial arts, developing secret swords is the most direct means to improve combat effectiveness.


    Otherwise, it''s good to say that when the future reaches the realm of Mingyou, there will be more and more masters and opponents, and there will be a lack of wartime means. It is easy to see the flaws.


    Today''s fight with the king of cloud has alerted Lu Li.


    In fact, cloud King''s heart is very strong. If it wasn''t for the ancient martial arts skills of fengjuan God killing against the heaven, only relying on his own current means, there would be no chance of winning the king at all.


    "In addition to the development of secret sword, forging flying sword also needs to be put on the agenda."


    Lu Li thinks of the divine crystal of the Youjie level.


    Before leaving, Lu Li gave those treasures to ling''er, which was stored by the magic power of heaven and earth in his sleeve. Because the state of the soul goes through the door of the world, he can''t bring those things back.


    In addition to the spirit of the world class crystal, there is the mysterious metal egg.


    According to the little hairball, even if it can''t hatch, the material used to make the metal egg is the top one. If you melt it and cooperate with Shenjing, you may be able to make a stronger flying sword.


    In fact, the flying sword is Lu Li''s best and most skillful card. Since the former flying sword was crushed by the Cang king, Lu Li almost lost an arm and lost the most favorable means against the enemy.


    However, to forge flying swords, we still need to find a reliable weapon refiner. After all, this kind of high-grade material can''t be handled by an artificemaker.


    Lu Li thinks about it, a reliable weapon refiner


    Oneself seem to know mu tea only a person?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    After all, Mu red sleeve hand has a ground step forging method, "blue sky thunder fire.".


    It''s not clear how powerful this forging method is, but the material of the half step spirit soldier who was obtained from the treasure house of Lord Yan''s house at the end of the smelting process is also extremely convenient.


    If you want to find someone to deal with Shenjing, it seems that only mu tea is the most reliable among the people he knows.


    After thinking about it, Lu Li decides to leave the imperial capital tomorrow and mention it with mu Hongxiu.


    At present, the urgent task is to develop the secret sword first and create more means against the enemy.


    As for how to take the sword road to the extreme


    "I''d better take a look at it step by step. If the true meaning of martial arts is the cornerstone of a strong man at the road level, it''s too early for me to think about this matter."


    Lu Li shook his head and drove the idea out of his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the old street.


    Mrs. Lu looked at the sleeping girl in black. Her eyes were full of doting and love. She stretched out her hand and gently helped her tuck in the quilt. She murmured, "it seems that it''s time for us to leave."


    When the girl in black sleeps, her delicate face is a little less indifferent. It looks soft and beautiful like a picture.


    But Mrs. Lu''s eyebrows and eyes are full of worry. Because of the war between the two countries, swallowing heaven is not the safest hiding place for them.


    In particular, the girl in black has a special identity. If she continues to stay here, she will inevitably be noticed by some people. When the sword is about to be completed, Mrs. Lu doesn''t want to take any risks.


    So, she decided to leave here as soon as possible and live in seclusion in a safer place.


    After a deep look at the sleeping girl in black, Mrs. Lu left her residence and came to the long street.


    The old street in the dark is desolate, especially the recent events of various events, together with the departure of manager Jing, make this long street even more desolate.


    Mrs. Lu is walking on the long street, but suddenly a voice comes from behind.


    "Mrs. Lu, where are you going so late?"


    She walked slightly, looked back, saw the young man holding the chessboard, and said with a smile, "go and see the old man."


    The young man sighed: "madam, can I play a game of chess with LV?"


    Mrs. Lu''s eyes flashed, and her smile gradually converged: "Lu Xianzhi, do you want to stop me?"


    "Lu dare not."


    "It''s just If Madame leaves like this, there will be no peace in the old street. "


    The young man named Lu Xianzhi threw out the chessboard, hovered in the void, reached out and said, "if your wife has won over LV, you will not stop him."


    When the chessboard stopped in the void, Mrs. Lu felt that the space around her was blocked. What she saw in front of her eyes was dotted lines.


    The dotted lines formed a big chessboard, which contained the whole old street and blocked all her retreats.


    "Zhenlong battle?" Mrs. Lu pursed her red lips and shook her head: "I can''t be sleepy."


    "What if you add me?"


    Before the words fell, a rough man with a hammer came out from the other side.


    He is a blacksmith in the old street.


    In the blacksmith''s shop, which had never had any guests, there was often a jingling sound of iron, but all the residents in the street had never seen him make any finished products.


    Even so, Mrs. Lu, who has lived in the old street for some years, knows how terrible the blacksmith is.


    "Xiang Rong, you also Are you going to stop me? "


    Mrs. Lu sighed, "have you ever asked the old man about this?"


    "The residents of the old street have the right to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages."


    The blacksmith named Xiang Rong hummed, "if you leave like this, the old street will no longer exist."


    "Jing Chi can go. Why can''t I?"


    Mrs. Lu''s voice is a little hoarse. First, she was trapped in the Zhenlong battle by LV Xianzhi, and then she had to face Xiang Rong. At the moment, she had to use all her energy to deal with the oppression brought by the two people.


    "Manager Jing left in order to get revenge. He died. And he''s not out of the old street. "


    "Madam, I''m afraid it''s just for the sake of avoiding disaster. This is tantamount to breaking the rules of the old street."


    The iron hammer in Xiang Rong''s hand turned red gradually, and the temperature increased, which made the vision around him begin to twist.


    "The old street is just a group of lonely souls and wild ghosts. Do you have to obey the rules? Besides you, are there people standing up to stop me tonight? "


    Mrs. Lu cocked up her lips and said with a bit of sarcasm: "don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say such a high sounding speech? It''s for the sake of rules, just for the sake of stability. Because you know very well that once I leave the old street, you will have no peace from now on. "


    "I''m right, Lu Xianzhi."


    "Or should I call you The son of Zhenlong


    Lu Xianzhi''s identity was broken by Lu Fu''s humanity. Lu Xianzhi showed helplessness and apologized: "madam, we are indeed some ghosts and ghosts. Fortunately, the old people are willing to shelter us from the wind and rain, so we have this shelter. Do you really want to break it? ""You want to be safe, but you don''t think how long you can be stable once the old man is gone?"


    Mrs. Lu looked at Xiang Rong: "why did you go to the old street in those years? Have you forgotten all about it? Lu Xianzhi offended Zhenlong holy land, and he didn''t have the courage of Jingchi. I''m not surprised that he would be like this, but you Why did it come to such a situation? "


    "Mrs. deer, there''s no need to say more."


    "Now go back and we can treat it as if it didn''t happen," he said


    "If you insist on going, you''d better pass the two of me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiang Rong waved the iron hammer, which was already burning red in his hands, and drew a red arc in the air. With a bang, the hammer hit the ground and cracked the ground. The broken stone instantly dissolved into magma. A magma dragon several meters long was pulled out from the ground by Xiang Rong, lifelike and like a living creature!


    "In that case Then let me try the power of melting hammer


    Mrs. Lu pointed at it, and the void was rippling like water. The fiery heat from the magma dragon seems to be completely isolated by this ripple.


    "It''s a magic power of the deer clan. It''s a mirror flower and water moon."


    Lu Xianzhi drank and twisted his fingers. A chess piece composed of aura was thrown out by him and fell between the dotted lines between heaven and earth.


    As soon as the Reiki chess pieces are released, they are rapidly enlarged and become the size of houses, and suddenly they are on the long street!


    Zhenlong''s array was activated by this piece of chess piece, and the flow of aura between heaven and earth was disturbed. The ripples in front of Mrs. Lu were full of cracks between the wind and the wind, which was like a mirror.


    "It''s just a small skill."


    Xiang melts a big drink, the hammer swings, and the magma dragon claws at Madame Lu.


    Click!


    The moon was broken on the spot.


    Mrs. Lu''s figure has disappeared.


    "Cover up?"


    The item melts frown, the mind reads a volume, sweep around.


    However, LV Xianzhi shook his head and said, "the Zhenlong battle has already started. Even if Mrs. Lu is strong, she can''t jump out of the big array quietly. She It must still be in the array! "


    Immediately, Lu Xianzhi thought of something. His face suddenly changed and he said in a deep voice: "shield your mind! We''ve got her magic


    After that, LV Xianzhi closed his eyes, and his mind was suddenly recovered. He only felt the range of his body''s ten steps.


    According to the statement, I will follow suit.


    A crack suddenly appeared around the two people. After a click, the scene around them was suddenly broken and fell one after another.


    "You are worthy of being the son of Zhenlong. I can''t hide this from you."


    Mrs. Lu''s voice sounded from all directions, misty and uncertain: "but now you are also trapped in my mirror, and the next thing is to compete whose patience is better..."


    "Mrs. Lu, Zhenlong array is not only used to trap people."


    Lu Xianzhi closed his eyes and felt his body with his mind in order to avoid Mrs. Lu''s sudden attack.


    But he still tried to persuade him: "if LV Mou changes Zhenlong''s array into killing array Mrs. deer, you should know its power. "


    "Good."


    Mrs. Lu''s voice is still misty and uncertain. "You start the Zhenlong battle, I''m afraid it has already alarmed other people. If you change the killing array, the old man will never sit back and ignore."


    "Mrs. deer!"


    Xiang Rong also closed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "until now, no one has stood up to help you. Don''t you know the attitude of the old man?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    This sentence is about Mrs. Lu''s heart.


    According to the law, the residents of the old street are hiding dragon and crouching tiger. Lu Xianzhi and Xiang Rong made such a big noise here that they should have alerted some people to show up.


    However, until now, the long street is still quiet, no one appeared, which is enough to explain a lot of problems.


    At the thought of a certain possibility, Mrs. Lu felt a chill in her heart.


    "Does the old man want that sword?"


    This idea just flashed through Mrs. Lu''s mind, and then she felt that it was impossible.


    If he wanted the sword, he had countless opportunities to do it before. There was no need to wait until now.


    Moreover, no matter how strong that sword is, it is useless for the old man.


    But it''s not surprising that Mrs. Lu has this idea.


    Once born, the long sword of the Lu people will become the most powerful sword in the world. The so-called thirty-nine magic weapons in the world will be eclipsed in front of them.


    But although the name of the strongest sword is amazing, all the people living in the old street are insiders who know the details of the sword.


    If you leave the girl in black, the sword is strong, but it is not "the strongest".


    But that old man is not interested in the strongest sword, does not mean that other people will not have greed.


    Until now, Lu Xianfu understood why he would stop him.


    Maybe


    The deer clan has been the strongest one for thousands of years, and has been watched by people.


    "So your goal It''s the sword


    Mrs. deer''s voice is a little cold.


    She just felt a little chilly.


    In fact, in the face of interests, many years of friendship is also unreliable.


    For the first time, she regretted that she had left the deer family in a rage.


    If their younger brother is around now, how dare these people think about the strongest sword of the deer clan?


    "Mrs. Lu, it''s us who covet that sword It''s that once it comes to life, it''s a disaster for many people. "


    Lu Xianzhi sighed.


    Although Xiang Rong didn''t open his mouth, his attitude was clear.


    Mrs. Lu sneered: "you lvxianzhi betrayed the holy land of Zhenlong. Are you still loyal to Zhenlong holy land?"


    "No, No


    "Zhenlong holy land does not produce sword cultivation. Once the strongest sword of the deer clan comes into the world, it will be really hit On Jianfeng


    "It''s true that the rumor is true. You betrayed the holy land of Zhenlong for the sake of the woman of Jianfeng!"


    Mrs. Lu guessed the purpose of LV Xianzhi in a few words.


    Then he sarcastically said, "Xiang Rong, what are you for?"


    "For the face of the craftsman? Our Lu people are not good at refining weapons, but they have made the most powerful sword that eclipses all the 39 magic weapons in the world. So, for the sake of the final dignity of the weapon refiner, you stand up and block me


    "Madame Lu, the Lu people''s method of refining weapons is contrary to the main road. The method of refining weapons is It should not be connected to the soul. If you really make the strongest sword of the deer clan, how many crazy people will be created after that


    "We don''t have any opinions about using your own children as containers, but this method can never succeed," he said


    He was absolutely certain about this.


    "Joke!"


    "Xiang Rong, how many lives did you dye on your hands in order to seek materials? The tombstone of the imperial capital is the face of the earth, but you go to the door and take away the stone tablet. If this matter is not for you, do you think that mu tea will let you carefree to this day? "


    "Now you teach me this kind of words, do you deserve it?"


    Mrs. Lu''s voice already had some anger in it.


    "It''s no use talking too much, Mrs. Lu. We won''t be trapped for long. Even if you are the most powerful magical power in the history of the Lu people, we are ready to fight a mortal battle today, and we will never let you take that sword away from the old street. "


    Lu Xianzhi once again twists a nimble Qi chess piece, you fu concussion, the world is solemn.


    Xiang Rong also silently raised the hammer in his hand, and the magma dragon roared wildly, circling around his body.


    The two men are clear-cut and must leave Mrs. Lu here today.


    Although she didn''t have too much intention to kill, Mrs. Lu felt that if she insisted on leaving, the two would never show any mercy.


    "The strongest sword of the deer clan, is it really blocking your way?"


    Mrs. Lu''s voice is indifferent, and there is also a trace of sadness in it.


    for many years of friendship, at this moment, weapons are facing each other, which is a kind of sadness.


    "It seems that you are willing to stay in the old street to monitor the forging progress of the strongest sword It turns out that you have never had a moment of true seclusion. "


    Mrs. Lu''s voice came from all directions, and finally concentrated around them.Xiang Rong closed his eyes, and his expression changed slightly: "be careful, she seems to be going to start!"


    Naturally, LV Xianzhi didn''t need Xiang Rong to remind him. He immediately felt that the aura of heaven and earth around him had changed dramatically.


    It''s like being burned by a fire.


    A touch of green line appeared quietly and wrapped around Xiang Rong''s body. Xiang Rong felt the opportunity to kill him. The hammer waved, and the lava dragon roared and bit at the green line.


    Bang!


    The magma fire dragon and the green line collided in one place, and burst out the blazing fire in the void.


    The green line cut off the head of the magma dragon on the spot. With a roar, the dragon''s head fell to the ground, causing a thousand heat waves.


    The color of Xiang molten face changed greatly. The hammer crossed the red track in front of him and hit the green line with a hard blow.


    The green line was smashed on the spot, but before Xiang Rong breathed a sigh of relief, he felt his body was extremely stiff, as if he was entangled in something.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Xiang Rong exclaimed.


    As he opened his eyes, he saw that his body had been entangled by several green lines. Those green lines seemed to be tentacles stretching out from the end of the void. They were taut by the action of neck melting. Even if they fell into the skin, there was no sign of breaking.


    "Although you are a famous craftsman, compared with Lu Xianzhi''s invincible body, the lack of physical refining is your biggest weakness."


    Mrs. Lu appeared quietly, her fingertips twined with green, and looked at the shocked Xiang Rong and said, "I advise you not to struggle. You should know the power of this" love "


    "Even if you cut your body into pieces, love will never break."


    "Give up, Xiang Rong."


    Mrs. Lu sighed. She kept her hand after all. She just made Xiangrong, instead of killing him directly.


    Xiang Rong''s face was ugly, and the blue veins on the back of his hand holding the hammer were still struggling.


    Several "love feelings" that entangled his body gradually straightened up and even made "creak" and "creak" sounds.


    "Brother Xiang, stop it."


    Lu Xianzhi still closed his eyes and didn''t give Mrs. Lu a chance to confuse him, but he still advised: "the strength of Lu people''s love, as an instrument refiner, you should be very clear."


    "Mrs. deer, good way."


    After saying that, Lu Xianzhi''s delicate face showed a wry smile: "if you use emotion to control Lu Mou, even if Lu Mou is called invincible, he will definitely earn the bondage of constant love."


    The implication is that Mrs. Lu chose the wrong person.


    If you use emotion to control him, the battle is over.


    "Lu Shengzi, why use such words to deceive a woman? Love can''t hurt your immortality. Even if you earn a lot of love, you can cut off the source of love... "


    Mrs. Lu raised her fingertips and said, "even though I am a woman with little insight, I know that Zhenlong is most familiar with the art of forging body. She dares to risk being judged by the holy land, and even studies the forging method of the magic gate. Your body has been refined to be more terrible than love. "


    Lu Xianzhi is silent, but twists up a nimble chess piece on his fingertips to judge the real position of Mrs. Lu.


    Yes.


    Even though Mrs. Lu has appeared in front of him at the moment, Lu Xianzhi believes that it is still an illusion created by the mirror.


    He''s waiting.


    Waiting for the moment when Mrs. Lu thinks that the victory is in hand and she really relaxes, she directly suppresses it with Zhenlong array.


    "Mrs. Lu, do you think that if you trap me, you can step out of this long street safely?"


    At this time, Xiang Rong suddenly said, "you know that Lu Xianzhi is the son of Zhenlong. Have you forgotten that he is the son of Zhenlong Isn''t the most powerful part in body building and array arrangement? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    Mrs. Lu, who was hiding in the dark, was moved.


    Although Zhenlong holy land is famous for its array.


    However, the most powerful place for LV Xianzhi to become the son of the previous generation of Zhenlong holy land is absolutely not the arrangement of battle, let alone the cultivation of body.


    He who can be the son of the holy land must have extraordinary talent.


    "It''s Wuling!"


    Mrs. Lu thought of the key.


    Lu Xianzhi''s most powerful means is obviously his martial spirit which has not yet been sacrificed!


    As the last son of Zhenlong, Lu Xianzhi''s martial spirit is at least the level of the earth.


    And it is likely to be the most powerful martial spirit in the Bailu sword.


    "It seems that Madame has guessed it."


    Lu Xianzhi twists the spirit Qi chess piece, the eye slowly opens, in his line of sight, the mirror flower water moon already gradually fragmentary.


    This kind of magic power of the deer clan, which is comparable to the powerful array, has finally failed.


    Lu Xianzhi looks at Mrs. Lu standing behind Xiang Rong.


    After breaking through the mirror, the one who appeared in front of her was naturally Mrs. Lu''s real body.


    Mrs. Lu, with a dignified expression, noticed the chessboard set aside by Lu Xianzhi.


    "Originally, this is your martial spirit." She finally realized that Lu Xianzhi''s chessboard was his martial spirit.


    And


    After the chessboard, the more familiar young man came out and made Mrs. Lu''s doubts disappear.


    He is the young man who plays with LV Xianzhi every day.


    "Shuangwuling, Zhenlong Shengzi deserves to be a man of great fortune..."


    Mrs. Lu said to herself, "your second martial spirit is so deep that even I have been cheated."


    The young man apologized, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Lu, today I have to be against you. "


    "Human form, martial spirit, heaven level?" Mrs. Lu ignored the young man''s words, looked at LV Xianzhi, her eyes narrowed slightly and said: "even if there are two martial spirits to help me and want to stop me, I almost have a little heat."


    Lu Xianzhi was silent.


    The young people around him hold up the chessboard, twist a smart chess piece, and gently press it on the board. The atmosphere of the whole long street suddenly adds a bit of fright.


    A chill rose from her heart, and Mrs. Lu raised her head. The sky in the long street was dark.


    It''s not a cloud.


    It''s the falling stars.


    All over the sky, the stars disappeared, fell into the chessboard, into a big picture.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    Thousands of fine columns of light were nailed around Mrs. deer, trapping her in it.


    Mrs. Lu''s eyes fell on those blue beams. "Is this the starboard? The secret array of Zhenlong holy land? "


    "Mrs. Lu knows the starboard. She should know that it can not only trap people, but also kill people."


    Lu Xianzhi''s tone was calm, which seemed to be exhortation and even more like a warning.


    On hearing this, Mrs. Lu laughed and looked at Xiang Rong, who was bound by love: "if you open the killing array, Xiang Rong will never live. Is it to say that in order to stop me, a woman, you have ignored the lives of your companions? "


    "Mrs. deer."


    Xiang Rong laughed: "we just join hands to stop you, but it doesn''t mean the two of us It''s a companion


    Boom!


    With the words of Xiang Rong landing, the whole long street was suddenly covered by violent explosions.


    Smoke and dust rose from the sky and filled all around.


    The young people around LV Xianzhi covered the chessboard with their palms, and the stars and stars attracted them. The power of the explosion almost destroyed half of the old street.


    Until now, Lu Xianzhi finally no longer hide the intention of killing, the hand is to kill, want to kill!


    "I said Even if you have two martial spirits and want to stop me, it''s still a little short of heat. "


    In the dust and smoke, Mrs. Lu''s voice was misty and uncertain. Lu Xianzhi''s eyes were awe inspiring, and she could see that Mrs. Lu''s hands stretched out a prismatic field, converging the explosion power of the light column. The light blue smoke twisted and rolled in the prism, and did not spread at all.


    Bright moon!


    Click!


    Mrs. Lu clenched her hands, and the prism was broken on the spot, and the first wave of killing moves on the starboard was virtually eliminated.


    However, the other hand of Lu''s chessboard does not change.


    "Do it!"


    The young man gave a deep drink.


    Zhenlong''s array was changed into a killing array. More than a dozen black and white figures jumped out of the dotted line, holding various weapons and killing Madame Lu!


    With this deep drink, Lu Xianzhi''s body also moved.


    The Zhenlong array was controlled by Wuling, but he himself ended up in person. He hit the air blast with his bare hands. His fist was like dark iron, and the friction with the air turned red.


    So called the strongest indestructible body, finally at this moment, the beginning of extraordinary.


    Mrs. Lu''s footwork is light, and she knows that this punch can''t be hard connected, and her body sweeps back.Lu Xianzhi, on the other hand, was chasing after her like a red meteor. Along the way, he made a violent air explosion. This blow revealed the potential of killing Mrs. Lu!


    "Can''t you hide your killing intention at last?"


    With a sneer in her mouth, Mrs. Lu raised her hand, and the bright prism reappeared. However, it was not aimed at Lu Xianzhi, but directly wrapped up his whole person. At the same time, she blocked the movements of more than a dozen black and white virtual shadows.


    As soon as Lu Xianzhi stopped, he was blocked by the prism. However, just by breathing, he directly broke the bright light prism and hit Mrs. Lu''s head with a fist!


    If this blow is smashed, even if Mrs. Lu is also the master of Mingyou, I''m afraid that she will lose her fighting power on the spot.


    Without any hesitation, Mrs. Lu opened her hands again, and her true Qi turned into a green four square energy body, but the deep core was a dark energy storm, containing extremely dangerous power.


    She holds the energy body in the palm of her hand and turns her wrist. The energy body immediately rotates and turns into a green eye the size of a grinding plate.


    The black-and-white virtual shadow evolved from Zhenlong killing array was inhaled on the spot and twisted to pieces.


    Lu Xian hit the eye with one of his fists. He felt that all his strength was removed in an instant. His body was pulled by an irresistible force, and he was almost dragged into the depth of the eye.


    "This is Derivation


    "Gu Haoran taught you Yanfa!"


    Lu Xianzhi kept his body steady, and his whole body was filled with rage. He no longer looked elegant. His body expanded and became a giant man ten feet tall.


    This is the real body of his immortal body. After the power is completely released, his body also presents various abnormal phenomena, one of which is the gigantism.


    "This is not a derivation." Mrs. Lu said coldly, "this is the magic power of the deer."


    That millstone size of the eye of wind gradually spread, the dark core like a human eating beast, even if not close, Lu Xianzhi felt the breath of danger in it.


    "How can the deer magic power control the void?" Lu Xianzhi''s voice was like a Hong Zhong and his body was shaking like an iron tower. He was pulled by the huge suction force, and there were two cracks on the ground under his feet.


    "It''s not by the strongest sword that the deer clan was able to gain its prestige a thousand years ago."


    Mrs. Lu said lightly, and her other hand was holding the ice blue smoke. The space was frozen, and LV Xianzhi could not avoid it.


    "Change the array!" he cried


    In fact, there is no need for him to say that the young people standing in the rear noticed that Lu Xianzhi''s situation was not good. Several pieces of chess pieces were falling down at once. The dotted lines covered the long street were like falling pieces of heaven and man, and several lights flashed by.


    Then, Mrs. deer felt the ice blue smoke on her other hand lost its strength.


    She frowned and looked at the young man for the first time: "the power of the law?"


    The young man said nothing, but it was an unbearable burden for him to dispel Mrs. Lu''s undeveloped powerful magic power. His pale face had no blood color at this time, his eyes were gradually blooming, and a crack appeared on the chessboard.


    "Give me Broken


    Lu Xianzhi knew that this moment was not easy. His huge body expanded again, and his whole body burst out like the ancient devil like flame, and his fist broke the eye of the wind!


    The wanton storm surged around again. Mrs. Lu was affected by Yu Wei, and blood flowed from the corners of her mouth. The whole person flew backward for several feet to stabilize the momentum. She was about to make another move between the air and the engine.


    However, LV Xianzhi did not intend to give her a chance to recover. As soon as she stepped on the ground, a huge round pit burst out of the ground. Instead of affecting his agility, his swollen body made his speed more violent.


    Seeing that the fist like a hill was about to fall, Mrs. Lu looked desperate.


    "Is that enough?"


    A gentle voice came faintly.


    Lu Xianzhi''s fist was frozen in the air.


    The power of terror is like a bullock into the sea!


    Just before his fist, a gentle girl in white appeared out of thin air. Her eyes were picturesque, her eyes were quiet, and her voice did not contain a trace of waves. She said, "if you go on, my grandfather will kill you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    "Miss Su..."


    At the moment when the woman in white appeared, LV Xianzhi had returned to normal and said with a wry smile: "old man Is he really going to get involved in this


    The woman in white comes from the hospital.


    His name is sucai.


    The night does not return home, go up the mountain to collect herbs.


    Although LV Xianzhi was able to kill her with one blow, he did not dare to do so. In front of Su Cai, the Zhenlong son even showed a little bit of indifference.


    Only because the old man behind Su Cai is an old doctor with unknown origin and unfathomable strength.


    Su cairou said in a soft voice: "grandfather, he didn''t want to take care of these things, but you make too much noise. If you lead to the fear of the royal family of the holy Kingdom, he will always feel some trouble."


    "So let''s call it a day."


    Su Cai''s tone did not have any command meaning, but intended to let the three masters stop at this point, without any intention of negotiation.


    Lu Xian''s face was embarrassed.


    However, Mrs. Lu waved back her love feelings and put the item of melting freedom, which could be regarded as an attitude.


    Su Cai turned and said with a smile: "aunt Lu, grandfather said that if you had trusted him, you should not have this farce today."


    Mrs. Lu lowered her eyebrows and eyes and said in a low voice, "Xiaocai, the strongest sword It''s the last hope of the deer and Zhenwu regions. I have to be careful. "


    "Fortunately, my grandfather has quit drinking recently, and he is still sober. Otherwise, aunt Lu, you will have a big problem today."


    Su Cai smiles and looks at LV Xianzhi and Xiang Rong.


    Xiang Rong was not reconciled and said in a deep voice: "Su girl, do you really intend to sit and watch the birth of the strongest sword?"


    "If the strongest sword really appears in the world, what kind of turbulence will happen to the whole Zhenwu area Haven''t the elderly considered these problems? "


    Suzan was still smiling, but the smile gradually lost its temperature: "shopkeeper Xiang, my grandfather gave you a chance tonight. He didn''t have the first time to stop him. It''s the biggest tolerance. If you''re going to continue to make trouble, the Old Street Rules You won''t forget it? "


    Xiang Rong''s face changed slightly, and he was about to say something more. However, Lu Xianzhi interrupted him by raising his hand, and then said with a bitter smile: "Miss Su is right. The old man has not gone out of favor tonight, and has given both sides a chance. We can''t unite to subdue Mrs. Lu, which shows that the strongest sword It''s already in power. "


    As a martial artist, but also can practice to the realm of master, there is a certain degree of awe for some rules between heaven and earth.


    Tonight they set up a lot of killing, can not do nothing to win Mrs. deer. It can only be said that there is a force in the dark protecting the deer clan, but also protecting the strongest sword.


    In other words, as Mrs. Lu said, perhaps the strongest sword is the last hope of Zhenwu region.


    As a resident of the old street, LV Xianzhi and Xiang Rong naturally knew the situation of daxuezhou and who the real opponent of the Terran was. However, they still choose to attack Mrs. Lu, that is to say, once the strongest sword is successful, it will bring more harm than its effect.


    Maybe the old man will have a fair choice in the competition.


    However, the final outcome is already obvious.


    Xiang Rong heard LV Xianzhi''s words, but there was still a trace of unwilling expression on his face.


    In fact, why did he not know that the birth of the strongest sword was supported by the great road? He just didn''t want to. In his opinion, this weapon refining method can create the strongest weapon in the world.


    Once the most powerful sword comes out, the line of weapon refiners handed down from generation to generation in Zhenwu region, as well as the exquisite forging methods, will become a joke.


    "Shopkeeper Xiang, I can understand your reluctance."


    At this time, Mrs. Lu said: "there are so many refining techniques in the world, and the inheritance of forging methods is exquisite. In the eyes of your weapon refiners, the strongest sword of the deer clan is really like a thorn in the flesh. But actually the strongest sword There is no direct conflict of interest with the smelter. Because you know exactly where the destiny of this sword is after it was born. "


    The melted skin of the neck trembled, and was embarrassed by Mrs. Lu''s words.


    Mrs. Lu''s words are simply that we LU people have no intention to compete with you for fame and wealth. Once the strongest sword is forged, its destination is the battlefield, the snowy state and the threat left by the imperial court of the four seas.


    But Xiang Rong and LV Xianzhi wanted to stop the sword from coming into the world for some personal reasons.


    "Mrs. Lu, for the sake of justice, there''s no need to say it out to prevaricate us. The people who live in the old street are just a group of lonely souls. They can go to the snow state at any time to sacrifice themselves and fight the remaining evils of the imperial court of the four seas to the end. But We didn''t really become ghosts after all. We still have concerns in Zhenwu. "


    Lu Xianzhi said to himself, "just as the lady said, I want to start on Jianfeng. Xiang Rong is to protect the smelter''s last face We are both selfish, but that doesn''t mean we don''t understand the overall situation. ""Just, can the strongest sword really turn the tide? This question Have you ever thought about it, madam


    At the moment of Su Cai''s appearance, Lu Xianzhi knew that there was no way to stop Mrs. Lu''s leaving tonight, but he still tried to make the final effort.


    Lu Xianzhi asked in a loud voice: "the strongest sword has taken a thousand years of time of the Lu people, and has incorporated many precious materials. When the deer people have already given up this sword, madam, you have not given up, and even do not hesitate to connect your daughter''s soul with it. But has Madame ever thought that once shoulder to shoulder comes out, as the sword master, will your daughter definitely stand on the side of Zhenwu region? "


    "The 39 magic weapons in the world may not be as powerful as the Lu people''s swords, but even if they are Wuling Huabing, their position still lies in the people who control them. However, the Lu people have given a magic weapon the right to choose their position What you are forging is not a weapon, but one that is likely to get out of control Monster


    Lu Xianzhi said at the end that he did not hesitate to use monsters to describe the girl in black.


    Even if Xiang Rong''s face appeared a bit intolerable meaning, but still agree with this statement.


    Once a weapon has self-consciousness, it is a bomb that will be out of control at any time. Who can guarantee that the weapon with its own standpoint can still keep the same idea with its owner?


    "You don''t have the right to judge, nor do I


    Mrs. Lu said faintly: "only the descendants of the next millennium are qualified to judge the Millennium obsession of the Lu people. It''s too early to say anything now... "


    "Xiaocai, please bring me a word That is to say, I am sorry for the great kindness of my predecessors, and I have no face to say goodbye. If there is still a fate after that, I will see you in the snow state battle. "


    Mrs. Lu said this to Su Cai, but she gave up her plan to say goodbye to the old man in the hospital.


    Looking at her back, Su Cai''s eyes were dim, and finally sighed: "aunt Lu is right. The matter has come to this point. It is argued who is right and who is wrong It doesn''t make sense. Even if you are right, after today, no one can stop the most powerful sword of the deer clan


    "Su girl, if the old man he..."


    Hearing Su Cai''s words, Lu Xianzhi thought there was still a chance to fight for it.


    But Su Cai''s tone suddenly became Stern: "Lu Xianzhi, if you dare to make trouble again, even if grandfather is willing to let you go, I will not let you go!"


    Lu Xianzhi opened his mouth.


    Su Cai looked at him, and his voice became completely indifferent: "grandfather has given you a chance. Otherwise, uncle Dong and Gu Haoran will surely kill you tonight."


    Referring to those two people, Lu Xianzhi and Xiang Rong''s expression changed slightly, but he knew that Su CAI was telling the truth.


    Not to mention Gu Haoran, Dong AO and Mrs. Lu are on good terms. If he had not been seriously injured by the battle between him and mu Hongxiu, Lu Xianzhi and Xiang Rong did not dare to take risks against Mrs. Lu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    In addition to Dong Ao, Gu Haoran also made them fear.


    However, Gu Haoran is a member of the old street. In fact, he only occasionally sets up a fortune telling stall at the end of the street. On weekdays, he is completely wandering around.


    But hearing Su Cai''s words, LV Xianzhi understood why Gu Haoran did not appear here tonight. Perhaps it was the old man who had made a remark, or perhaps Gu Haoran had worked out some clues by derivation, and determined that Mrs. Lu was not in danger.


    With this in mind, Lu Xianzhi couldn''t help laughing bitterly again.


    "We''ve been two self righteous fools from the beginning to the end."


    Shaking his head, Lu Xianzhi took the chessboard from the young man''s hand, and calmly said, "Miss Su, please I also told the old man that Lu was grateful for his care over the years. Now he has made a big mistake and broken the rules. He has no face to continue to rely on the old street. From now on Lu will no longer step into the old street. "


    Su Cai looked at him quietly. He did not say anything to keep him, nor did he mean to promise.


    Lu Xianzhi seems to be used to the style of Su CAI. He laughs at himself and takes the young man into the long night.


    Xiang Rong was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "I will make amends to the hospital tomorrow."


    "No, my grandfather said. Everyone is a neighborhood, and there will be some bumps. It''s fate to get together here. It''s to go or stay, and you don''t have to ask for it. "


    Su Cai said in a low voice, but she looked around and said with a smile: "it''s the long street and buildings that have been damaged. I have to trouble the shopkeeper Xiang to repair it."


    "That''s nature."


    Xiang Rong agreed to it again and again, and was relieved at the same time.


    After all, he was not as free and easy as Lu Xianzhi, and left the old street. He was a craftsman like him who did not care about refining tools. He was afraid that the strong would come to him immediately. In addition, he had offended many people in order to seize materials. Many of them are as terrible as those who bathe in tea. Without the protection of the old man in the hospital, Xiang Rong knows that he will die soon.


    So Suzan said this sentence, Xiang Rong''s heart has a bottom.


    Su Cai naturally can see his worry, just a smile, also do not expose, nod and Xiang melt goodbye.


    When he returned to the hospital, he saw the old man standing in the yard in a single dress. Sucai scolded him, "grandfather, did you drink secretly again?"


    The old man also brewed a sense of sadness, which broke the deep sigh of Su Cai''s words, and said in embarrassment, "is it so obvious?"


    "The taste of wine can''t be hidden."


    Su Cai gazed at the old man for a moment, and finally decided not to dispute with him, "only for once, never again."


    "Sure enough, Xiaocai still loves me as an old man."


    The old man immediately beamed and sighed, "those two fools I''m not convinced. "


    Su Tsai shook her head and did not tell the old man about LV Xianzhi''s departure.


    But the old man knew this for a long time, and said with a light smile: "Lu Xian went to Italy early, and Jing Chi''s actions stimulated him more or less. So he''ll leave, old man. I''m not surprised. On the contrary, Xiang Rong, the arrogant weapon refiner in those days, has turned into a rotten man who lives in vain and seeks fame and reputation. It really hurts me a little. "


    "Grandfather, since you don''t want to see them fighting each other, why don''t you do it in the first place?"


    Su Cai thought for a while, or put the doubt in his heart out.


    The old man slightly a Leng, then said: "if I hand, they will not know what is awe."


    "The power of a warrior comes from heaven and earth, so we should revere heaven and earth."


    "The sword of the Lu family is just a lucky son born in this world through the hands of generations of Lu people. It involves a wide range of issues, so Gu Haoran, this little skilful, dare not have anything to do with that girl doll. Lu Xianzhi and Xiang Rong, these two idiots, actually want to obstruct them. If they are not allowed to think clearly, they will be settled by the road in the future. "


    Speaking of this, the old man seemed to suddenly think of something, and said to himself: "sure enough, people will miss the old days as soon as they are old. Although the two guys are a bit stupid, they have been living in the neighborhood for many years. They really don''t want to see them seek their own way to death."


    While speaking, the old man found that Suzan had no movement and turned her head strangely. However, she came out of the hospital with a wine pot in her hand.


    Seeing the smile on Su Cai''s face, the old man choked and his whole face turned red, "you You are deceiving


    "To deal with shameless people, we must be more shameless than him. Isn''t that what you always taught me, grandfather Su Cai shook the wine pot in his hand, "it seems that all your goods are here, grandfather."


    "Confiscation."


    With sucai taking the pot away, the old man lost his look and bowed his head and lost his breath: "this day I can''t make it. "


    ¡­¡­


    "How are you prepared?"


    Early in the morning, Ge Xinyue called for the only group of female bodyguards left in the house.


    "Manager Ge, we are all ready. When the time comes, we will leave the imperial capital first. We will meet in the next state capital."A maid replied.


    Ge Xinyue nodded, glanced at the crowd, and said faintly: "this may encounter some dangers. I won''t say anything unnecessary. Be careful."


    "Don''t worry, manager Ge."


    "We know."


    After receiving a positive reply, Ge Xinyue asked them to prepare for departure.


    When these bodyguards turned around, they happened to meet Lu Li who came to find Ge Xinyue.


    "Good morning, manager Lu."


    "Yes, manager Lu."


    They met with Lu Li one after another, and at the same time they looked at him curiously.


    They are still very curious about the new director of foreign affairs. It''s just that Lu Li doesn''t stay in the mansion most of the time, and he doesn''t live in Dongyuan. It''s not easy for the bodyguards in the mansion to see him.


    "Good morning, what are you doing?"


    Lu Li waved to a group of "yingyingyingyanyan". Seeing that they were armed, they could not help asking.


    A group of female guards burst into laughter, and their eyes made Lu Li''s scalp numb.


    Ge Xinyue came out and frowned: "go to work."


    This drove away the group of female guards, and then looked at Lu Li and said, "Your Highness returned to Yanzhou today. To be on the safe side, I arranged some guards to leave in several batches. If someone is not in the right mind, it can also play a role of confusion."


    Hearing this, Lu Li turned his head and looked at the group of female guards with light feet. He couldn''t help but say, "isn''t this just taking them as bait?"


    "This is my duty as a guard of the palace of Yan." Ge Xinyue is aware of the implication of Lu Li''s words. Her tone is calm and changes the topic: "what can I do for you?"


    "Nothing, just to ask when we''re leaving."


    Lu Li shook his head, no longer deeply entangled with the new moon''s practice.


    In Ge Xinyue''s eyes, no matter how many people''s lives are not comparable to a hair of mu tea, now mu tea cultivation has been abandoned, for the sake of insurance, it''s no fault to do this kind of arrangement.


    "King Yan and princess are still preparing, you..." Ge Xinyue wanted to ask Lu Li to help, but he suddenly thought that Lu Li was also a man. It was inappropriate to disturb him at such a moment. He hesitated and said, "if you are free, you might as well help me sort out the things in the house."


    Lu Li said: "what else needs to be taken away


    "The treasure house of the palace is protected by array, so you don''t need to worry about it. But other property and important documents can''t be left here. "


    Ge Xinyue said, in front of the road, Lu Li is very natural to follow behind.


    They went to the storehouse of Lord Yan''s mansion, and then went to Mu Hongxiu''s "office" place on weekdays to sort out and take away all the important documents.


    Finish all this, Ge Xinyue just is to stop the pace, light way: "you should be something to come to me, say it."


    "You can''t hide it from sister Ge." Lu Li saw his little trick was seen through by GE Xinyue, then embarrassed with a smile, and then rubbed his hands and said: "I didn''t spend a little money in the house before?"


    "A little money?"


    Ge Xinyue glanced at Lu Li, with a bit of "murderous spirit" in her voice. "A whole box of jade money becomes a little money in your mouth?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    "Well, that''s a lot of money."


    Lu Li had no choice but to say, "that money, it is estimated that it will take some time to make up for it."


    "Oh?"


    Ge Xinyue showed a smile, but the smile was full of "killing opportunities", which made Lu Li in a cold sweat. "Since manager Lu said that, let''s do business, how about?"


    "Should be, should be."


    Lu Li nodded again and again. Before he finished speaking, Ge Xinyue had a pen and paper in his hand. He drew up a contract on the spot. He said in his mouth: "although you are the general manager of the mansion and I''m at the same level, I''ve always been in charge of the money in the mansion. After signing this contract, I can make up for the deficit by delaying a period of time."


    After that, she handed the contract to Lu Li.


    Lu Li took it with both hands, but with a glance, he was surprised: "elder sister Ge, there is no need to be so cruel? It''s going to increase by 10% for every month of delay? "


    "Why, I think it''s expensive?"


    Ge Xinyue said with a smile: "then you can also consider repudiation. After all, your highness can''t control you now. Even the king of cloud is your defeated general. Naturally, I''m not your opponent."


    "If this is where, we are all a family, why haggle over each other."


    Lu Li chuckled and didn''t pick up a quarrel. He looked at the contract for a long time, especially the last few articles. He said with a bitter smile: "if this money is not paid, I will be a cow and a horse for Lord Yan''s house all my life?"


    "If you are a cattle horse, you are still the chief manager of Lord Yan''s mansion. If you are in a high position, what are you dissatisfied with?"


    Ge Xinyue said with a smile: "that box of jade money is enough to buy the life of a master Mingyou."


    "Well, after all It''s my fault. "


    Lu Li sighed and took the pen from GE Xinyue''s hand and signed his name directly.


    A flash of light on the paper indicates that the contract has come into force.


    Although this kind of contract has certain binding force, in a sense, it is only a "gentleman''s agreement". Ge Xinyue''s move, in addition to want to get a promise from Lu Li, is more of a heart of leniency.


    Although Ge Xinyue seems inhuman, she can manage the huge Yan palace in an orderly way, which is enough to show her ability and means.


    Since Lu Li left the palace yesterday, he has become the object of attention of various forces.


    Tianjiao, who can defeat master Mingyou in the immortal realm, is not to mention the palace of Yan. Even the royal family has to spare no effort to keep him.


    Mu Ning autumn''s arrival actually represents a certain attitude of the royal family.


    For these details, Ge Xinyue can not be unaware, so at the moment when Lu Li found her door in the early morning, she had a corresponding judgment in her heart.


    "Now that the contract has been made..."


    Ge Xinyue put the contract away and said with a smile, "from now on, you have to work hard."


    "Work hard, of course."


    Lu Li coughed and then said, "however, I have a question that I always want to ask sister Ge. Now that I have even signed the contract of selling myself, how can I be regarded as the core group of Lord Yan''s residence? "


    "At the moment you sacrifice your life to save the king of Yan, you are already there." Ge Xinyue took a deep look at him and then said, "you want to ask about the title killer."


    "Of course."


    Lu Li nodded: "it''s said that the headquarters of the headquarters of the headquarters is located in Yanzhou. As the four leaders of the headquarters, I should have some understanding of the highest combat power of the headquarters."


    "But if there''s a secret involved, the question You may not answer. "


    After all, in the inheritance of shensha seal, there is no mention of the other three leaders and title killers, which shows that in the inheritance of the Ministry of earth, the four leaders are in a relatively isolated state. In a killer organization, this is not a very difficult behavior to understand.


    As the most powerful combat force in the ground, the concealment of the title killer is also very important.


    "Even if you don''t ask me, when I get to Yanzhou, I should tell you clearly in advance."


    Ge Xinyue said faintly: "the title killer is the most powerful fighting force of the earth department. It doesn''t belong to the ranks, and it can also be free from the command of the leader of the ground Department on weekdays. In addition to the emergence of particularly difficult targets, or when shenweisi and Lord Yan''s residence are still in a state of "freezing" at other times. "


    "Frozen state? For example, sister Ge followed his highness Yan Wang. Be a manager by your side Lu Li asked.


    Of course, the crescent moon is more than a killer in all aspects. It''s a waste to leave such a master unused. Therefore, most of the time, the title killers will carry out "private missions" in remote places. On the one hand, it is to make money for the Ministry of land; on the other hand, it can help the Ministry of heaven to collect some intelligence. "


    Speaking of this, Ge Xinyue said: "the title killer like me is no longer frozen. Strictly speaking, I have withdrawn from the Ministry. Just because there is no successor, the title of Qinglian has never been removed from the title of killer. ""In the whole area, there are 18 people who are called killers. Ranked by combat power, Yanzhou There are probably two more people. The seventh ranked "Dushi snow" and the tenth ranked "Wujian."


    "Of course, these two people have been frozen for many years, and their whereabouts have been very hidden. If there is no accident, you will not have any communication with them."


    "Besides, what you should worry about most is what the other three leaders think of you."


    Lu Li''s heart moved: "the other three leaders are also in Yanzhou?"


    "The big leader is not in Yanzhou, but the two leaders and three leaders are all in the headquarters of Yanzhou. In principle, the four local leaders will not interfere with each other, but your situation is quite special, because the accidental death of the four leaders led to the vacancy of this position. Although your Highness''s approval has been given to your succession, there are still quite a lot of complaints against you within the Ministry of lands, among which the three leaders are the most fierce. "


    Ge Xinyue took a deep look at Lu Li: "the three leaders have asked your highness to take back their lives several times. Your succession has blocked his way."


    "He wants to push one of his own people into this position?" There is no need for GE Xinyue ming to say that Lu Li knows what she wants to express.


    It seems that the three leaders are still an ambitious character.


    The four leaders of the local government did not interfere with each other, but he wanted to push one of his own people to the top, which showed that he attached great importance to the power of the local government and wanted to expand his influence in this way.


    His succession is tantamount to disrupting the other party''s plans. It''s normal for the other person to see himself as an eyesore.


    "In short, when you return to Yanzhou this time, you will be a real leader of the local government." Ge Xinyue said: "the character of the second leader is somewhat unpredictable. Over the years, the great leader''s whereabouts have been erratic, and the second leader has almost become the actual ruler of the local government. But he is fair. Knowing that the three leaders want to do harm to you, he will certainly suppress this matter. But how you deal with it after that depends on your ability. "


    After hearing this, Lu Li had a certain concept of the headquarters of Yanzhou.


    After thinking about it in his mind, Lu Li tried to say: "are the two killers in a frozen state, is it possible to pull them together?"


    "I advise you to give up the idea."


    Ge Xinyue shook his head and said: "the title killer is only loyal to his highness Yan Wang, and will not interfere in the internal struggle of the local government. If I hadn''t quit the Ministry, I would have broken the rules by helping you a few times before. "


    "So you must not try to win over those two people, or you will be upset if you annoy them."


    Lu strange way: "if so, they do not interfere in internal affairs, there should be no way for me to trip me up?"


    "Things are not as simple as you think, although the title killer ignores the affairs of the local government. However, their fame in the local government is not comparable to that of you, not to mention the twilight snow and Wujian. These two people have been in Yanzhou for many years, and have personally sent many people into the Department. In a sense, half of the killers in Yanzhou headquarters are the students of the two of them. If you offend them, you just need to release a word. From now on, you will no longer have a foothold in Yanzhou headquarters. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    Hearing the end, Lu Li can only quietly give up the intention to win over the two title killers.


    Seeing his reflection, Ge Xinyue said: "this time, the cultivation of his highness Yan Wang has been abolished, and many discordant voices have appeared in Shenwei. Although there are two leaders in charge, this is not a long-term plan. Therefore, to some extent, you have already represented the authority of your highness. If you lose to the three leaders, I will not let you go. "


    Around a circle, this is what GE Xinyue really wants to say to Lu Li.


    After listening to Lu Li, his face was dull, "when did I represent the authority of Yan Wang?"


    "From now on."


    Ge Xinyue smiles and turns away.


    ¡­¡­


    When everything was arranged properly, at least ten teams of Yan palace left the imperial capital at the same time. This makes those forces who monitor the movement of Lord Yan''s residence feel very sad. It seems that the palace of Lord Yan is really down and down, and can even think of such a stupid way.


    On the other hand, these people are also silent.


    The attitude of the Yan palace is so cautious, which shows that the king of Yan was really abolished.


    With the loss of this pillar, the foundation of the Yan palace is not as good as it was before. In addition, the journey to Yanzhou is far away. Mu Hongxiu''s enemies who offended in those years will never miss this opportunity. There are many crises along the way.


    However, the various forces in the imperial capital only monitored the movement of the Yan palace, and no one would want to play a certain role in the "crisis" that followed.


    Because although mu tea sleeve is abandoned, but the royal family has not been abolished, Mu Jing, the most powerful monarch of swallow heaven holy country, has not been abolished!


    Even if there is a big hatred, these guys must press the killing intention in the heart, the most is in the dark silently curse mu tea was killed by those people, but will not personally.


    At the moment, in the cloud palace, the cloud king was dishevelled and looked gloomy. Listening to the relevant information of Lord Yan''s mansion, he said coldly: "can you confirm which team the bitches mu Hongxiu is in?"


    The general manager of the cloud palace gave a deep thought and then replied, "we need to explore again, just..."


    He hesitated for a moment and advised: "Your Highness, the king of Yan is going. Your majesty will send someone to protect him. Besides the eldest princess, there may be other strong men secretly. If we do..."


    He didn''t say the rest.


    The king of cloud clenched his fist and almost roared: "how about that slut in red sleeves? I don''t care! The only person I want to kill is Lu Li, only the little animal! "


    "He dares to beat and abolish the king''s heart, cut off the king''s way of heaven and man, and his hard work has been wasted for decades. If he does not die, I can''t swallow this breath!"


    "Kill only one Lu Li, your majesty will not interfere. To Bazhou, Qingzhou those people to release news, mu tea now can rely on only Lu Li and Ge Xinyue, rather than kill a prince, it is better to scrap her right arm


    "Especially Lu Li!"


    Referring to Lu Li, the cloud King''s eyes turned red and said: "as long as those people can cut off Luli''s head, no matter what conditions are offered, this king can agree!"


    "Yes."


    The chief manager of the cloud palace didn''t have any hesitation.


    Since Xinzhong was abolished, the tyranny of King Yun can no longer be suppressed. After returning to the mansion for a short day, he executed many servants under the pretext of killing them. Even some bodyguards were interrupted and drove out of the mansion. Although he was the chief manager, he did not dare to touch the head of the cloud king at this time.


    "And more."


    When he was about to leave, the cloud king suddenly frowned and said, "Mu Ning Qiu seems to be carrying Canglang sword, if possible Let those men take the sword back. "


    "Your Highness, this Is it not right? "


    The chief manager of the cloud palace was very nervous. "Canglang sword is an important weapon of the holy kingdom. If If Canglang sword is missing, your majesty will make a thorough investigation! "


    "It doesn''t matter. Canglang sword seems to be related to an ancient relic. If you can get the treasures in that relic, the king''s heart may have a chance to recover."


    "As long as you can recover your heart, it''s worth taking some risks!"


    Hearing the words of the cloud king, the chief executive still hesitated.


    He realized that the cloud king was completely insane now, and did not care about the consequences. He even wanted to touch Canglang sword.


    But he did not dare to violate the will of the cloud king. He sighed in his heart and nodded: "I understand."


    "Do it as soon as possible. I want to see Lu Li''s head in front of me!" The king of cloud almost squeezed out this sentence from his throat, obviously has a towering hatred for Lu Li.


    The chief manager of the cloud palace left in silence.


    As soon as he left, the king of cloud lowered his head, and a scarlet light flashed under his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "little beast I want you to die... "


    "In this case, why don''t your Highness the king of cloud leave this matter to us


    Suddenly.


    In the corner, a group of twisted black fog appeared out of thin air, and a beautiful young man stepped out of it.He said with a smile: "there is no organization in the world that is better at killing than our shadow."


    Cloud king did not look up, the tone of Indifference: "this king has helped you many times, don''t push your luck!"


    "Is it that his highness does not regard the shadow as a friend?" "After several times of cooperation before, I thought we had a certain friendship," said the handsome youth


    "The death of the devil Kingdom has just made such a big noise, and you dare to enter the imperial capital. I have to say that the eldest princess is really good at cultivating talents and can cultivate so many stupid people who are not afraid of death." King Yun retorted: "the previous cooperation was only driven by interests. In any case, my king is one of the nine kings of the holy kingdom. If you collude with you, it will be treason."


    Bang!


    The handsome young man clapped his hands and exclaimed, "what a loyal nine kings of the holy Kingdom It''s a pity that if the emperor of the holy Kingdom knows what you have done, he will never let you go, no matter how loyal you are. "


    "If you say treason You have been treason since you reached an agreement with us. "


    "What do you want to say?" "If you still want me to help you create space channels Even if Ben Wang agrees, there is no chance now. "


    When he said this, the handsome young man put a finger on his lips and said with a smile, "Your Highness, be careful that the walls have ears."


    "After all If Mujing knows that the five thousand pole Magic Horse enters the heaven swallowing kingdom through the space channel you created, you think your end What would it be? "


    "Are you threatening the king?"


    "This is not a threat. Our cooperation has always been very happy, so this time, on behalf of the demon shadow, I will give his highness a choice."


    The handsome young man said with a smile.


    Cloud king was silent for a moment, then said: "what choice."


    The light of sarcasm flashed in the eyes of the handsome young man, and his tone was very gentle: "very simple. The eldest princess wants a more detailed information."


    "Reincarnation of heaven, breaking through the sky, and Long life Heart Sutra. "


    "No way!"


    Even the royal family could not understand the other two skills except the one they chose


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse." The handsome young man said with a smile: "the whole wasteland knows the magic power of the three towns of tuntian Shengguo, and Tianquan, Dingjun and Wulie have also practiced one kind of skill. Now that the two countries are at war, these three people have brought us a lot of trouble Of course, the eldest princess doesn''t want to cultivate these three skills. Even the emperor of the holy kingdom can''t master these three skills at the same time. Naturally, the eldest princess will not put forward such excessive demands. "


    "We only need the characteristics and weaknesses of these three techniques. It is not very difficult to believe in the ability of King Yiyun."


    The cloud King''s eyes twinkled, and after a moment he shook his head and said, "this is too risky. What can you give this king?"


    Seeing that his attitude was a little loose, the handsome young man stroked and said with a smile: "talking to a wise man like Yun Wang saves time and effort."


    "It''s better to use the one that cloud king said Lu Li? How about trading his head for it? " The handsome young man made a chip.


    However, the king of cloud sneered: "that little animal''s life and death is determined. Even if you don''t make a move, there are too many people who want his life. You want to exchange the life of a mortal for the flaws of the three sacred arts of the holy kingdom. This chip Is it too cheap? "


    After all, he just mentioned it casually and didn''t intend to let Yun Wang loose his mouth with this chip.


    The handsome young man lowered his voice and said, "the reward is not enough How about the secret of Canglang sword


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    "The secret of Canglang sword?"


    The smile on King Yun''s face was even colder: "since I know that Canglang sword is related to an ancient relic, I will certainly be able to find it. What can I do for you?"


    The handsome young man said: "Your Highness, Canglang sword is the most powerful weapon behind which there are secrets, which are known to the world. If you know the secret, you may not be able to get it. I believe your highness is very clear about this. "


    "So what? If the king can''t find the site, can you find it? " The cloud King glanced at the handsome young man: "the evil shadow is too rampant."


    "The shadow is not rampant, but has strength and confidence. After all, among the five great demon States, only the extreme heaven demon Kingdom has the upper boundary inheritance. Naturally, the extreme heaven demon Kingdom knows more about the secrets of this world than you do. "


    At this point, the handsome young man took out an extremely old scroll from his arms. Judging only from the material, he could not tell which era it belonged to.


    However, at the sight of the scroll, the cloud King''s face suddenly changed, and an extremely terrible momentum broke out immediately. "Where do you come from?"


    "It seems that his highness also has a scroll."


    The handsome young man squinted and said, "however, the pair in the hands of King Yun should be only a remnant of the tomb palace of the East emperor, while this one in my hand is a complete map of the tomb palace of the East emperor, including the method of finding the tomb palace There are detailed records in this scroll. "


    In fact, when he saw this scroll, the king of cloud was shaken. Now when she heard the other party say the four words of the tomb palace of the East emperor, she was already convinced. Then she asked in a deep voice, "since she has already mastered the map of the tomb palace of the East emperor, why didn''t she go and take the treasure of the tomb palace?"


    "Your Highness, this kind of trial is really unnecessary." The handsome young man said: "without Canglang sword, there is only one way to die when entering the tomb palace of the Eastern Emperor. Canglang sword has always been kept in the Royal treasure house of tuntian Shengguo. Even if the eldest princess wants to obtain this treasure, she does not have this opportunity."


    "Then why did she give up the chance?"


    Hearing this explanation, yunwang didn''t understand any more.


    If it was because Canglang sword was not available before, the eldest princess in the kingdom of heaven and evil did not have the chance to take it from the tomb of the Eastern Emperor. But now Canglang sword has left the Royal treasure house. With such a good opportunity, King Yun can''t imagine why the princess should give up the sword.


    "Compared with the treasures of the tomb palace of the East emperor, the eldest princess wants to let the kingdom of the heaven and the devil win this battle."


    The handsome young man did not conceal it, nor did he disdain to conceal it. "Think about it, your highness, the iron cavalry of the demon Kingdom has gone through the ancient times, and there is only one obstacle left in front of him, which is swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven. As far as the princess is concerned, the hegemony of unification and antiquity is close at hand, just like the tomb palace of the East Emperor What is it? "


    King Yun''s face changed dramatically: "she Do you still want to be emperor? "


    "I didn''t say that." The handsome young man turned to the topic with a smile: "in a word, this chance is in front of his Highness the king of cloud. I believe that the king of cloud will have a decision in his heart."


    "If you think about it clearly, your highness will know how to find me."


    Speaking of this, the handsome young man turned around and stepped into the black fog and disappeared.


    This means of no shadow and no trace makes the king of cloud extremely disgusted, but also has a trace of palpitation.


    After all, it''s too scary for the shadow killer to master this kind of inheritance. Today, this young man can appear in the cloud palace quietly. Maybe he will take his life quietly in the future.


    However, even with a lot of consideration and fear, before the Eastern Emperor tomb palace and the temptation to restore the heart, the cloud king was still shaken.


    After thinking for a moment, the cloud King squinted as if he had made up his mind and left the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    On the track in the field, a team was moving slowly.


    Several cloaked men surrounded the carriage, silent all the way.


    At the end of the team, there is a huge beast slowly following, it sends out the pressure, so that many low-level fierce animals in the wilderness are silent.


    This strange beast is far away from its own nest, and has been dug here to become a mount.


    However, at the moment, on the top of the magic, the little pink ball was saying: "little girl, how old are you, and you start to show off? It''s not a waste of time for you to cultivate yourself. If it''s a waste of time, it''s not a waste of time to cultivate yourself


    Hearing the words of little hairball, the white on the back of magic was speechless, and could only smile and not speak.


    Xiaomaoqiu felt bored and said to the devil: "Xiaohei, do you have any reason to say what I''m saying?"


    Devils secretly rolled their eyes.


    Ask me what to do? I''m just a mount.


    Whether it is white, or small hairball, it is the existence that it can not be provoked. It is sandwiched in the middle, no matter which side you stand on, you can''t ask for it. You just pretend that you haven''t heard anything.This episode will not be mentioned for the time being.


    Around the carriage, Mu Ning Qiu lifted his hood and asked, "we have already walked so far. Should we be safe?"


    "It''s because you go far away that it''s dangerous."


    Lu Li''s voice sounded from the side and rear, some lazy smell: "if someone really wants to kill us, then after leaving the imperial capital, it is their best time to start."


    "Lu Li said it well."


    Ge Xinyue also took off his hood and said, "if those people want to do something, now is really the best opportunity. But the next step is far away. If they are patient, they will choose when we relax our vigilance. "


    As a title killer, Ge Xinyue naturally has a considerable say in this aspect.


    Listening to their answers, mu ningqiu was bored and sighed, "if you have this palace, you will dare not do it even if you are brave enough."


    Ge Xinyue said with a smile: "this is nature."


    Lu Li curled his lips and did not speak.


    However, his expression was secretly observed. His Mu Ning Qiu saw it in his eyes.


    Mu Ning Qiu picked up his eyebrows and said, "how, manager Lu is doubting the strength of this palace?"


    "No, I dare not."


    Lu Lu: "Princess Royal is a master of the Ming Dynasty. How dare I doubt the princess''s strength?"


    Mu Ning Qiu sneered: "the more you satirize this palace, the more I will not give you Canglang sword."


    While speaking, Mu Ning Qiu slapped the sword box hanging on the saddle like a show off.


    Inside, it is the Zhenguo heavy weapon of tuntian Shengguo, Canglang sword.


    Lu Li looked at the sword case, but still pretended to be indifferent: "it''s all your family''s things. It''s your right to give it to me or not."


    "You just know."


    Mu Ning Qiu turned his head and drove his horse close to the carriage and said to the window, "Auntie, do you need to rest for a while?"


    From the carriage came the sound of Ambrosia tea: "no need, go all the way."


    "If you want me to say, auntie, you should call out" Hongxia "and take advantage of Hongxia, I will escort you back to Yanzhou first, so as not to suffer here."


    Mu Ning Qiu murmured.


    Hearing this sentence, Lu Li moved in his heart and thought of the huge bird that Mu Ning Qiu was riding on when he first entered the palace.


    The bird must be the red glow.


    "If you are too ostentatious, you will attract more enemies. With your current strength, it is OK to deal with a master in the same territory. If two masters fight together, you must not be an opponent."


    The voice of mu tea is very quiet.


    And at the moment in the carriage, in addition to bathing in tea, there are ding Lingxi and ling''er.


    Ding Lingxi is a little stiff, while ling''er is reading quietly with the scraps of antiquity, not disturbed by the conversation of several people.


    Originally according to Mu Ning Qiu''s identity, she should also ride in the carriage. However, the girl was a bit reserved. She thought that she was also the most powerful one in the team at any time. She should be vigilant at any time, so she refused Ge Xinyue''s proposal that she also take a carriage.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    However, this just left not long ago, Mu Ning Qiu is a bit disgusted with this journey too much suffering.


    In this team, in addition to the three women in the carriage, Ge Xinyue and Lu Li are able to resist the air, and Mu Ning Qiu, as a master, is no exception.


    As for Bai Bai, there are demons, and she is afraid to be faster than the master.


    So this kind of riding a horse slowly on the road, let Mu Ning Qiu a little impatient.


    "Princess, if you are in a hurry, put down the Canglang sword and you can leave first."


    Lu Li rode his horse forward and walked side by side with Mu Ning Qiu, always staring at Canglang sword.


    "You dream."


    Mu Ning autumn is not cold or hot to throw a word.


    Lu Li grinds his teeth and can hardly hold down the fire.


    This dead girl has been using Canglang sword since she left the imperial capital. If she can''t say three words, she will mention Canglang sword.


    Even if Lu Li didn''t care very much at the beginning, it was a little uncomfortable to be reminded by her all the time.


    After all, it''s one of the 39 most powerful weapons in the world, and it''s a good thing in the ninth place. Remembering that this artifact, which should have belonged to him, had been taken away by Mu Ning Qiu for "revenge", Lu Li felt a little itchy.


    "Why, do you still want to rob?" Mu Ning Qiu glanced at Lu Li and said with a slight sneer: "if you have the courage, I may still look up at you."


    Lu Li heaved out a heavy breath and said, "I don''t have the same insight with you."


    "Hum."


    Mu Ning autumn turned his head and did not continue to stir up Lu Li.


    At this time, the magic at the end of the team suddenly raised his huge head, flashed a strange color in his eyes, and gave out a low warning roar.


    As a powerful fierce beast, the sense of magic to the crisis is more powerful than the master Mingyou to a certain extent.


    Hearing its warning, Ge Xinyue immediately said: "there seems to be a situation ahead. I''ll go and have a look."


    "Be careful."


    Mu tea sound reminder.


    Ge Xinyue nods slightly, the body jumps up, flies toward the front.


    The whole team stopped at once and waited for GE Xinyue to come back.


    After about a cup of tea, Ge Xinyue came back from the sky and said, "there is a group of people fighting about 30 miles away."


    "How strong is it?" Lu Li asked.


    "On one side, there are great masters sitting in the town, and on the other side are several tongxuan and one immortal." Ge Xinyue said: "it seems that it should be a personal grudge. Let''s take a detour."


    As soon as the detour is mentioned, Mu Ning Qiu says: "if it''s just a master, we don''t need to take a detour. If they don''t open their eyes, they can take it directly."


    "Demons will take the initiative to warn that the other party''s danger is not something we can deal with." Ge Xinyue shook his head and said: "it is not suitable to take risks at this time."


    "Wait a minute." All of a sudden, Lu Li said, "sister Ge, get rid of the sign of Lord Yan''s mansion on the carriage and saddle. We will not take a detour."


    "What do you think?"


    Ge Xinyue knows that Lu Li is afraid to have any more tricks.


    "Linzhou is not far from here. These people are supposed to be Linzhou''s forces. We should at least take a rest in Linzhou, and it will take a lot of time for us to come and go. If we deal with them passively, we might as well strike first. "


    "This is a good opportunity," Lu Li said with a smile


    "Are you sure? Those people don''t look good, and In Linzhou, many people recognize his highness. "


    Ge Xinyue frowned slightly.


    After all, Linzhou is not too far away from the emperor. It is only a few hundred miles away. Even if it is not in a flash, the powerful people in Linzhou recognize the nine kings of the holy Kingdom and some faces that can not be provoked.


    "As long as your highness doesn''t show up, we''ll take all the signs of Lord Yan''s house, and the other party won''t recognize who we are."


    Lu Li said: "moreover, the more non virtuous people are, the better they will cope with them. Isn''t it just to hide our identity that we travel in disguise? It''s better to take advantage of these people''s potential to hide behind us than to be suspected furtively. "


    "He has a point."


    This time, the coach mu tea slowly opened his mouth: "we want to cross Linzhou, borrow the potential of these people is the most convenient way."


    "I see." Listen to mu tea have made a speech, Ge Xinyue naturally has no reason to refuse.


    As a result, several people began to remove all the marks that could reveal the identity of the Yan palace.


    In the carriage, bathe the tea sleeve to close one''s eyes and nourish one''s mind, but the corner of the mouth is slightly cocked up, light way: "this guy pour is enough cunning."


    Hearing this sentence, ling''er stopped to open the book, Ding Lingxi blinked, the atmosphere suddenly became a little strange.


    "Why, I''m not right?" Mu tea opened his eyes and looked at them.


    Perhaps I didn''t expect that mu tea would take the initiative to talk. Ding Lingxi was scared and said in a low voice: "he Indeed It''s really cunning. ""My brother''s wisdom is really outstanding."


    Ling Er also nodded.


    Mu tea smile more brilliant, nothing more.


    The party walked forward slowly. During this period, the magic did not send out any warning. However, soon, a sound of energy explosion came from the distance. Mu ningqiu picked up her eyebrows and felt it carefully. She said, "it''s the fight between the undeniable."


    "That seems to be coming."


    Lu Li said: "let''s pretend to be merchants, and then we will obey my orders."


    "Why are you at your command?" Mu Ning autumn glared at him: "according to the strength, should listen to me."


    "Princess highness, if you still have this attitude for a while, we simply don''t pretend to kill them directly, and then kill them all through Linzhou, which saves time."


    Mu Ning Qiu snorted softly, but he didn''t refute Lu Li''s words. He said angrily: "this palace knows that you are the leader of the guard team, and we are all servant girls."


    "This identity is just in case, they don''t ask, you''d better not say anything."


    Lu Li is really afraid of Mu Ning Qiu''s mouth, so she should shut up.


    Mu Ning autumn "Qi" a sound.


    Boom!


    At this time, there was another loud noise, and the ground under the people''s feet felt a little bit, indicating that the position of those people fighting was not far away.


    Lu Li squints and looks forward. His eyes open and his vision changes.


    In the distant sky and ground, there are many spiritual lights shaking, which should be the treasures carried by the two groups of people fighting.


    "It looks like a lot of money." Lu Li glanced at them in a hurry and found that the number of treasure points on those people was not lower than double digits, and the weapons in the hands of the invincible territory in the sky had reached 100 points.


    It shows that the weapons in the opponent''s hands are at least top-level treasure soldiers or even low-level spirit soldiers.


    Lu Li calculated the value and was astonished to find that the things carried by these people should at least have the value of several thousand points.


    This is not a small sum.


    Even if you have more than 100000 points now, thousands of points are still a windfall.


    What''s more, now that I owe a box of jade money to Lord Yan''s mansion, even if those treasures can''t be extracted points, it''s also a great income to sell them.


    Or, rob them?


    When this idea flashed in his mind, even Lu Li himself was startled, "I''ve mixed up with the people of the devil gate, and I''ve started to want to kill people and steal goods?"


    He shook his head and drove the idea out of his mind. It was not worth killing people and goods for this thing.


    "Be careful, they''re all in front."


    After the sound reminds, Lu Li waved to Mu Ning Qiu, "Canglang sword comes."


    "For what?" Mu Ning autumn suddenly alert.


    Lu Li has been thinking about this sword all the way. Although this is what should be handed to him, Mu Ning Qiu wants to deal with Lu Li.


    Lu Li said: "I''m the captain of the guard team. What do you do if you don''t put the sword case in my hand? Come on, my swords are all in the sword box. Wait. In case of a fight, you want me to fight them with my bare hands? "


    Mu Ning Qiu thought about it and thought that there was some truth. Although he was not very happy, he took off the sword case and threw it to Lu Li: "you convinced me."


    Lu Li grabs the sword case, the corner of his mouth can''t help but smile and drag it around. Finally, I cheated him?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    Noticing the smile on Lu Li''s face, Mu Ning Qiu responded, "no, if I have to fight, I can deal with them alone. What''s the matter with you?"


    "How dare you lie to me?"


    "This is called wisdom, how can it be called cheating?"


    Lu Li glanced at her, turned his hand and put away the sword case.


    Mu Ning autumn silver teeth clenched, not angry, but helpless.


    "Good, good, good." She could only keep the hatred in her heart.


    "Stop coming and do business with the shashengzong."


    At this time, there are several martial arts practitioners in front of them to stop.


    "Shashengzong? What''s the origin? The name is quite frightening. " It was the first time that Lu Li heard the name of shashengzong.


    Ge Xinyue frowned and said, "how can the people who kill Shengzong come to Linzhou? Their families have been wiped out. Are there any remaining evils? "


    "I can''t imagine that there are still disciples like this rubbish of shashengzong."


    Mu Ning Qiu also whispered a curse.


    Hearing what they said, Lu Li probably knew what the shashengzong was.


    "Not yet?"


    Seeing that a group of people were still approaching, those martial artists flashed a bit of panic in their eyes, and their steps were subconsciously backward.


    "You Stop for me


    A Xuanwu master pulled out his weapon and roared hoarsely.


    "Don''t mind. Keep going." Lu Li saw Ge Xinyue cast a look of inquiry to himself, and said faintly: "these people should be in a weak position, otherwise they won''t be so fierce. Elder sister Ge, the master Mingyou you you saw earlier may have come to surround and kill them."


    "That master''s breath is not really that disgusting blood of the killing clan."


    Ge Xinyue nodded and felt that Lu Li''s words were reasonable, so he drove his horse on, ignoring the threats of those disciples.


    The disciples of the shashengzong exchanged their eyes, and their eyes gradually became fierce. They drew out their weapons one after another, and met Lu Li and his party.


    Lu Li saw this, his fingers flicked slightly, and several swords flew out, directly penetrating the heads of these disciples.


    A flurry of blood exploded from the back of their heads. The disciples of the shashengzong who dared to come close to them died miserably on the spot. The rest of them were frightened. They did not know that they had offended the cruel people and immediately turned around to escape.


    However, Ge Xinyue didn''t give them a chance to escape. He waved, and Qingguang attacked the back of them with a concealed weapon, and immediately killed the remaining disciples.


    "What is the origin of the shashengzong?"


    After all this, Lu Li asked Ge Xinyue as if nothing had happened.


    Ge Xinyue said: "it''s a group of crazy people who are happy to kill people. They have a lot of influence in every state capital. But because there is no calculation for killing people, ten years ago, their leader was arrested by the two departments of Fenglei, and their disciples were attacked by various aristocratic families, and the mountain gate was destroyed overnight."


    "A madman who delights in killing?"


    Lu Li didn''t expect that there was such a sect in tuntian Shengguo. "Did you practice any evil and strange skills?"


    After all, the predecessor of the ancient times is the magic gate. Most of the skills handed down have some traces of the demon clan. Until now, there are still people who practice those powerful evil and strange skills, even if they practice themselves as human beings, ghosts and ghosts.


    Ge Xinyue shook his head and said, "if they have practiced evil and strange skills, they will not be so hateful. Shashengzong In fact, they are a group of evil believers who kill for the sake of offering to the gods, and everywhere spread the doctrine of gods'' extermination. "


    "Evil cult, that really should be exterminated. At the beginning, the second Department of Fenglei only arrested their patriarch. I think it is too soft."


    Lu Li frowned and immediately had a bad feeling to the shashengzong.


    After all, he had seen too many cases of persecution by evil cults in his previous life. This kind of thing should not have existed. The best thing is to kill one after another and destroy all of them.


    "Although the second Department of wind and thunder has the right to arrest and judge, it still has a lot of eyes on them. There are some things that can''t be done too well. However, the current shashengzong has long been in name. The aristocratic families who participated in the first World War of shashengzong will never see them come back again. "


    "What''s more, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with today''s war."


    Originally, Ge Xinyue thought that the war was just a fight between the powerful in Linzhou, but he didn''t expect to involve the shashengzong, so this thing seems a little strange.


    A cult that should have been destroyed ten years ago suddenly appeared at the critical juncture of the war between the two countries. However, there is a taste of conspiracy in it.


    "Whether there''s something wrong or not, we''ll soon find out."


    Lu Li raised his head, and the figure of the two indestructible strong men in the sky was already close at hand.


    Not only that, there are dozens of warriors fighting in the wilderness ahead. A middle-aged man standing in the air coldly watched. It was the master Mingyou who was discovered by GE Xinyue.


    This Mingyou master was carrying his hands, and his eyes were not warm. He did not frown, whether it was the death of the murderer or the death of the warrior on his side, as if all this had nothing to do with him.However, when Lu Li and his party gradually entered the battle circle, the Mingyou master turned his head and looked coldly.


    "You can''t even do such a small thing as that


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly and raised his hand to signal a truce.


    The two sides of the martial arts, who had been killed fiercely, immediately stopped their actions and really did what was ordered and forbidden.


    "Who are you?"


    Without waiting for the Mingyou master to ask, a disciple dressed in the shashengzong''s service began to ask.


    "Caravan."


    Lu Li also did not give them any good face to see, coldly cast down these two words.


    "Caravan? Which one? " The master Mingyou in the sky is quite unexpected.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Lu Li picked his eyebrows and showed his arrogance incisively and vividly.


    "Bold!"


    "Dare to be disrespectful to God!"


    What is surprising is that Lu Li''s attitude, on the contrary, angered the group of disciples of the school of killing life.


    God emissary?


    Hearing this address, Lu Li and Ge Xinyue exchanged their eyes, and then said, "I don''t care what God you do, make way quickly."


    After that, Lu Li murmured in a deliberate whisper: "it''s really bad luck. If you delay the event, you will be taught by the master of your family after you go back."


    Although these words are like self talk, for master Mingyou, if he wants to listen, even if he murmurs, it will not be a problem.


    "Oh? What''s the big deal, little friend? "


    At this time, the middle-aged man in the sky fell down, waved to the disciples of the shashengzong, and then said with a smile, "I''m from Linzhou. If you want to go to Linzhou, maybe I can help."


    "What family are you doing in Linzhou? Or he Shouzhong? "


    Ge Xinyue asked indifferently.


    The middle-aged man raised his eyebrows and then said, "this girl knows me and my brother?"


    "Then you are he Shouzhong." Ge Xinyue nodded, "let''s get out of the way. The volume of his family is not qualified to ask about our affairs."


    He Shouzhong frowned and looked at these people carefully.


    In addition to ge Xinyue and Lu Li, the others were wearing cloaks and hoods, unable to see their faces or feel any breath.


    But at the end of the carriage, the ferocious demons showed that the identities of these people were absolutely not easy to provoke.


    What''s more, Lu Li''s publicity and arrogance, which he Shouzhong knew from the bottom of his heart, was that these people must have a great future.


    So he Shouzhong suppressed his anger and squinted: "if he family didn''t have this size, there would be no other family in Linzhou who could help a few."


    "Who says we have to get help?" Lu Li flicked his finger, "you can''t help looking up to yourself."


    "Ha ha, it''s predestined to meet each other, and several people came to Linzhou, presumably for the treasure?"


    He Shouzhong said with a light smile: "our Shinto sect is looking for allies. Since some of you are also here for great events, why not find a strong friend?"


    Although he Shouzhong didn''t know what he was talking about, Lu Li''s face changed slightly. He followed his words: "where did you get the news?"


    This kind of performance makes he Shouzhong more convinced that Lu Li and others came for the "secret treasure" and said with a smile: "every family has been standing for many years, naturally there is its own news channel. What''s more, the two countries are at war now, and people are worried. If they can get the treasure, they can have a foothold in the following troubled times. So It''s better to join hands with each other. It''s for this reason that our Shintoism is born. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    He Shouzhong mentioned the Shinto religion again and again. Lu Li had already calculated it in his mind. He glanced at the disciples of the shashengzong and said, "are you a Shinto, do you still have the participation of the shashengzong?"


    This speech a, Ge Xinyue''s expression first changed.


    Lu Li told the story of killing Shengzong so wantonly. If it was not good, it would be self defeating and arouse the vigilance of he Shouzhong.


    Sure enough, he Shouzhong squinted, and his smile lost some temperature: "Oh? This little friend, you know the existence of the shashengzong? "


    "Shashengzong has disappeared in the ancient times for ten years. With your age Have you ever heard the elders of your family mention the killing of the living sect? "


    He Shouzhong is really on guard now.


    It''s not that we should be vigilant about the identity of these people in front of us. It''s because shashengzong is really notorious in Huanggu. There are not many schools that can attract the arrest of Fenglei department. The crimes committed by shashengzong in that year are so angry that people resent him. He Shouzhong is worried that Lu Li will have some other ideas when he sees the details of shashengzong.


    "Oh, I killed some stupid people who were in the way outside. They claimed to be the disciples of the shashengzong and said that the shashengzong worked here. I saw that they were arrogant, and I was ready to solve it. "


    Lu Li sneered: "I can''t believe that the once infamous clan is still so arrogant."


    "Well done!"


    Unexpectedly, he Shouzhong didn''t get angry when he heard that Lu Li had killed the disciples of the shashengzong, the guards on the periphery. Instead, he Shouzhong clapped his hands and said, "even if you don''t do it, I will deal with those idiots. They can''t do a little thing well, and they almost run into a few distinguished guests. This kind of waste deserves more than death


    He Shouzhong''s words did not shy away from others. The disciples of the shashengzong obviously dared not to speak out, and their faces were full of humiliation.


    Even the immortal warrior who belonged to the shashengzong held his fist and suppressed his anger.


    Lu Li looked at all these situations and guessed from the bottom of his heart that some of these people should rely on he Shouzhong, which might have something to do with the "Shinto religion".


    If not, these madmen who once dared to challenge the bottom line of the sacred kingdom of heaven would not have endured such insults, even if the one insulting them was master Mingyou.


    How can a madman who is not afraid of death be afraid of death?


    "It seems that you have educated these people well." Slightly suppressed the idea of the bottom of my heart, Lu Li showed a meaningful smile and said: "after all, the identity of the shashengzong is a little sensitive. If Shenwei knows about it, I will be in a bit of a dilemma."


    "I understand what you mean."


    Hearing this, he Shouzhong knew that the "childe brother" had a loose attitude. He immediately took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "since all of them are friends who come for secret treasures, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. The remaining evils of the shashengzong are to join the Shinto and get the help of the Shinto. But is it so easy for us to enter the Shinto religion? That''s why I arranged a trial here to see if they have the ability to serve the Shinto. "


    "But now that we have met Xiaoyou and others, these wastes have no use value."


    He Shouzhong gives out a sneer. His palm, hidden under the sleeve of his robe, turns slightly. A majestic genuine spirit converges, which is obviously killing.


    The disciples of the shashengzong immediately changed their faces. All of them were as if they were facing a big enemy. The immortal martial arts man inspired the real Qi of Xuanmen and showed a fighting attitude.


    For these people''s dying struggle, he Shouzhong naturally does not pay attention to, but secretly observes Lu Li''s reaction.


    This is also a trial.


    If Lu Li just sits around and kills this group of disciples, he Shouzhong will kill them next.


    He Shouzhong observes Lu Li''s reaction with his remaining light. The genuine Qi gathered in his palm is ready to go.


    "Wait a minute."


    At this time, Lu Li''s voice was lazy, "even if it''s waste, it''s worth using. It''s a pity to kill it like this."


    "Oh? Do you have any ideas? "


    He Shouzhong immediately dispelled the genuine Qi in his palm and restored his smiling appearance.


    "I can''t talk about it. It''s just you Shinto? It doesn''t sound like a place for fun. Isn''t it the best choice for cannon fodder for the remaining evils like shashengzong? "


    Lu Li''s eyes swept over the disciples of the shashengzong. "Besides, I have never promised to join this cult."


    "Ha ha, you can consider whether to join or not. Our Shinto never forces any ally. We all gather together for the same interests and goals. We come and go on our own will. "


    He Shouzhong has a strange smile.


    Lu Li said faintly: "what''s good for me to join your Shinto religion? From the beginning, you have been talking about common interests, but we have the strength to swallow the secret treasures. Why join the Shinto and give you a share of the benefits you have obtained? "


    "And Are you not afraid of shenweisi and the holy kingdom in pursuit of this cult? ""Xiaoyou seems to be a sensible person, so I won''t beat around the bush." He Shouzhong said: "now that the king of Yan has been abolished, I''m afraid the Shenwei department is also in a state of anxiety. Lack of surgery. As for the Kingdom itself The pressure brought by the demon kingdom is enough to keep the holy kingdom from paying attention to these details for a long time. "


    "What''s more, there is no one to support us behind the Shinto. You can rest assured about this. If we join the Shinto, we are an alliance, sharing all resources and forces, not to mention the secret treasure. Even if it''s the ancient relics, the Shinto can''t dig it. "


    "I believe the family behind Xiaoyou will be very satisfied with such conditions, won''t they?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether the family is satisfied or not."


    Lu Li laughed.


    He Shouzhong, however, was stunned at first and then laughed more brightly.


    Until now, he Shouzhong is a little relieved.


    He was afraid that Lu Li belonged to a family that was loyal to the holy kingdom. But now it seems that even the children of the family are so greedy, the other party will surely be able to win over to become an ally!


    As for suspecting Lu Li''s identity, although he Shouzhong had a moment, his team''s posture was obviously a caravan belonging to the big family. And the caravan is likely to be their disguise!


    Not to mention anything else, the ferocious monster is not a fierce beast mount that ordinary forces can possess.


    He Shouzhong can even feel a trace of terror from the evil spirit, which shows that the strength of this fierce beast is probably not much different from that of the master.


    "In that case, I wish us a happy cooperation in advance."


    After a few words, he Shouzhong lowered his posture and showed a kind smile to Lu Li.


    Lu Li said: "in addition to the secret treasure, we have some other tasks to do. I don''t know if Shinto can provide some convenience? "


    "Of course, if we join the church, we are our own people."


    He Shouzhong took a look at the carriage, as if he had guessed something, and suddenly realized: "little friend, please follow me. When you get to Linzhou, everything will be arranged properly."


    "Well."


    Lu Li nodded slightly, interpreting his family''s identity perfectly.


    The more so, the more convinced he Shouzhong is.


    After all, he would never have thought that someone would dare to "perform" such a performance in front of master Mingyou.


    Ordinary martial arts people are almost respectful when they see their masters. Even if the ordinary children from the aristocratic families see the masters of other families, they still have to pay junior courtesy and dare not be slighted.


    He Shouzhong thought to himself that the only one who dares to be so arrogant in front of himself is the royal family.


    "Wait, royalty?"


    This idea flashed through his mind. He Shouzhong suddenly took a look at Lu Li and felt that he had missed some important information.


    But then he threw the idea out of his mind.


    The royal family, it seems that there is no such prince.


    He shouzhongwei nodded his head, thinking that this should not be a trial for the royal family of holy kingdom.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    If Lu Li knows he Shouzhong''s last thought, Lu Li will definitely discuss with mu ningqiu the emotional problems between her and her brothers and sisters.


    With he Shouzhong, the party arrived in Linzhou without any disturbance and got a residence with many servants.


    Of course, he Shouzhong used it to facilitate surveillance.


    However, the people still live in peace of mind.


    As for the future


    "What are you going to do afterwards? If he Shouzhong discovers your lies, we are only afraid that we will get into unnecessary trouble. "


    Ge Xinyue is still worried about Lu Li''s "plan.". "Now that we have safely arrived in Linzhou, there is no need to continue to talk to them."


    "If at first I really wanted to use their power to get through the journey of Linzhou safely, now I have a little interest in this Shinto."


    Lu Li said: "when the two countries are at war, the cult suddenly rises and solicits forces everywhere to seek allies. Don''t you think this move seems to be..."


    "Rebellion, rebellion."


    Mu Ning Qiu frowned.


    In the end, she was the eldest princess of the royal family. She had already noticed the details of the Shinto religion long before she arrived in Linzhou.


    But at that time she was still playing the role of a servant girl. Naturally, she couldn''t talk to Lu Li about these things.


    Now, after hearing Lu Li''s analysis, mu ningqiu is more sure that the people behind the Shinto religion, or those organizations, must want to have a great plot at a time when the whole country is in turmoil.


    "Although it''s not entirely certain that the cult is trying to rebel, at least it''s certain that these people are definitely planning something."


    "now that we see it, we must not care about it, Princess highness."


    Lu Li turned his eyes to Mu Ning Qiu''s face.


    Mu Ning Qiu snorted.


    Then Lu Li looked at the mu tea sleeve which closed his eyes and raised his mind, "that What is the opinion of his Highness the king of Yan? "


    "Do what you want." Mu tea didn''t open his eyes and said, "you are the foreign affairs director of the Yan palace. These things You make up your mind. "


    "And."


    After a pause, she said, "it''s a long way to go back to Yanzhou. It''s good to have some interesting things solved."


    Mu tea said this sentence, Mu Ning autumn smile, and then Ge crescent''s lip also slightly cocked up.


    This is their impression of the mu tea, even if the sky collapsed, but it is the fun to solve the lack.


    "In that case, let''s wait and see."


    Finally, Lu Li also smiles, not because of the turn of mu tea, but Finally, we can make a big deal.


    He Shouzhong and the deity behind him are obviously big fish.


    If you can "catch" this big fish, you will be able to find a place if you owe a box of jade money to Lord Yan''s mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    "A caravan of other families? Is it for the secret? "


    He Jia, a middle-aged man who looks somewhat similar to he Shouzhong, frowns and looks at he Shouzhong: "are you sure?"


    "It''s not like faking."


    He Shouzhong said, "the young man in charge is already a warrior who can not destroy the territory at a young age. Although I can''t detect the breath of any warrior among the servants, one of them is able to control the fierce beast comparable to the master, which shows that they are of extraordinary origin. "


    "A family with such a background The whole holy kingdom is very few. How do you think they will join the Shinto religion


    He Shouwei, the middle-aged man, the head of the he family and the elder brother of he Shouzhong, said coldly: "the plan of the Shinto is very important. Although we need to attract a number of forces, we should be careful that the holy Kingdom infiltrates the Shinto."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve sent someone to look into it. Although the young man is very vigilant and has not revealed his family''s origin until now, as you said, there are only a few families with such origins in the whole holy kingdom. I believe we can find out the result soon. "


    He Shouzhong said with a light smile: "what''s more, their hypocrisy in identity is a good thing for Shinto."


    "Well?"


    He Shouwei looked at his younger brother and said, "what''s good for the Shinto if their identities are forged?"


    "You think, at this juncture, who will have such strength and hide his face?" He Shouzhong smiles.


    He Shouwei thought for a moment, and then he said in surprise, "you mean Could they be from the kingdom of the devil? "


    "Yes, who else would do this except for the spy in the holy kingdom


    "Even if they are spies from the kingdom of the devil, they may not be willing to cooperate with the gods."


    He Shouwei frowned and said, "jitianmo Kingdom wants to invade the holy Kingdom and cooperate with the Shinto religion It doesn''t do them any good. "


    "Big brother, your idea is still shallow." He Shouzhong complacently said, "what do you really want from Shinto?"He Shouwei''s face trembled and he did not speak.


    He Shouzhong said: "as long as it is beneficial to the great goal of the Shinto, let alone the heaven and the devil Kingdom Even if they join hands with the orthodox sect, or even the six holy places, they will not hesitate. "


    "Think about it, if we can really attract people from the extreme heaven and devil kingdom to join the Shinto, the status of he family in the Shinto will be raised to a higher level!"


    He Shouwei was also quite moved when he Shouzhong heard some excited words. However, he was not as optimistic as he Shouzhong. He said in a deep voice: "it is only a choice that he family should join the Shinto religion. You know, the people of the gods... "


    He appeared a little hesitant: "especially those great envoys and the two Pope, what they want to do is too dangerous, it is just the idea of a madman, who should not be too deep."


    He Shouwei also warned: "although they have promoted you to be a god envoy, it is better not to get too close to the people of the Shinto."


    He Shouzhong stood up and said with a smile: "naturally, I know this point. Joining the Shinto sect is only for the benefit of which family. Everything should be based on the family."


    "Just understand." He Shouwei nodded and reached out to pick up the tea cup: "stare at those people. If you are sure there is no problem, please contact the Shinto."


    "Good."


    He Shouzhong turns to leave.


    In the moment of turning around, his eyes became a little gloomy, and his steps suddenly stopped. He whispered, "if one day the gods really come, who should live by himself?"


    He Shouwei stopped, raised his head and looked at he Shouzhong, then casually said: "the so-called gods are just more powerful warriors. Seeing that God is called heaven and man, is he really a man in heaven


    "Yes..."


    He Shouzhong turned his back to he Shouwei and showed a very strange smile, "the so-called gods are just powerful warriors..."


    After that, he Shouzhong left directly.


    When he left, he rose from the sky and flew all the way to the dense forest outside the neighboring city. Then he took out a dark gold jade slips from his arms, crushed them in the palm, and waited for a moment.


    "He Shenshi, have you found anything?"


    A moment later, a cold voice sounded from behind he Shouzhong.


    He Shouzhong looked back and saw the tall man in the white robe. His hands crossed on his chest and made a strange etiquette. His face was full of respectful expression: "I''ve seen the great envoy."


    Then he said, "the family has got a suspected son of a powerful family. Of course, whether it is true or not remains to be verified, but even if it is not from the aristocratic family, it may also be a spy of the extreme heaven and devil kingdom."


    The tall man wears a bright silver metal mask on his face. The expression on the mask is an extremely exaggerated angry face, but it makes people feel chilly when they look at each other.


    Hearing he Shouzhong''s report, the great God envoy nodded and said, "you have done a good job. I will report this credit to the Pope truthfully."


    "Thank you very much."


    Referring to the Pope, he Shouzhong''s expression was more respectful and humble. He hung down his head and did not dare to look at the great envoy''s eyes, which made him hesitant.


    "What else have you not reported?"


    Seeing his hesitation, the great emissary said indifferently: "it''s a great sin in the Shinto to that you don''t report your feelings."


    He Shouzhong was startled and trembled. He even said, "subordinate I dare not conceal it... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    Then, he Shouzhong explained his brother''s attitude towards the gods, especially he Shouwei''s attitude towards the gods. His face was distorted by anger.


    If he Shouwei saw his appearance, I''m afraid he would wake up immediately. His younger brother has been completely controlled by the "God Religion", which is no different from those crazy lunatics!


    After listening to he Shouzhong''s words, the great God''s envoy stretched out his hand and knocked the angry face armor on his face and made a very rhythmic sound.


    However, the sound fell to he Shouzhong''s ears, but it was as terrible as a curse.


    He trembled all over, and wanted to kneel down on the spot and ask for forgiveness from the "gods.".


    "Ordinary people always try to understand the great power they have never witnessed."


    In the end, the voice of the great emissary became compassionate. "When he did not see the power of the gods, he would naturally have doubts. Don''t blame your elder brother, he is just one of the foolish beings who have not been bathed by the power of the gods. Everything he sees is false. "


    "You should be glad that you can bathe in God''s grace ahead of time, and become a believer before God''s birth."


    The great God made him walk forward and put his hand over he Shouzhong''s head.


    He Shouzhong immediately lowered his head, looked extremely devout, and said in a trembling voice, "thank God for your kindness."


    As he said this, a dark golden light burst out from the palm of the great God envoy and poured into he Shouzhong''s body.


    He Shouzhong snorted and suffered the baptism of this "power", and his eyes gradually lost.


    In the dark golden light rendering, the God made the mask of anger on his face even more strange.


    A moment later, he took back his hand. However, he Shouzhong was still digesting the power. His breath gradually ascended and steadily rose to the middle of Mingyou.


    If an outsider is present and sees such a strange scene, I can''t believe my eyes.


    Is there any power in this world that can directly let master Mingyou upgrade his realm?


    When he Shouzhong woke up and felt his stronger strength, he immediately knelt on one knee and said, "thank you very much Thank you very much for your gift


    "This is not a gift from the Lord, but a gift from the gods."


    "As long as you do your best to serve the deity, the gifts from the gods will only increase until you become the great envoy of our religion. At that time, you will be on the same level with me. "


    "This I dare not! "


    He Shouzhong looks frightened.


    However, the great envoy ignored the loyal words, "the affairs of the shashengzong should be finished as soon as possible. The secret treasure will come to the world, and the Shinto needs more strength. The rest of the test will be exempted. "


    "Yes He Shouzhong lowered his head. After a long time, he realized that the breath of the abyss and prison in front of him had gradually dissipated. Only then did he dare to look up and find that the great God envoy had left without knowing when.


    He thought that he would have such power in the near future, and his expression became more fanatical, and he immediately set out to get things done.


    After he left, a strange cold wind swept through the dense forest. The extremely low temperature made the trees covered with a layer of frost, which was still spreading.


    "You''re so heartless, you''re so angry."


    In the frozen forest, a charming voice sounded with a sense of mockery.


    The great emissary who should have left came out, and the mask of anger on his face turned red. With every step he took, the frost would melt, as if avoiding his steps.


    He raised his head and looked at the direction of the spread of frost and said coldly: "Pathetique, you should not step into the territory of your own responsibility."


    "Is it?"


    Female voice with doubt, and then, at the root of the frost, a graceful woman came out.


    She also wore a pure white robe and a silver white metal mask.


    But her mask, but a sad face, as if weeping.


    "With the order of the Pope, Emperor Yan left the imperial capital with Canglang sword. We must get Canglang sword, and then Kill the king of Yan. " The great Pathetique emissary shook his waist and stepped closer: "I wanted to bring you this order, but I saw a good play."


    "He Shouzhong, who has been under the power of God for four times, will become an irrational monster if he does it again. Don''t you care about this powerful subordinate?"


    "Since the news has been brought, get out of the territory of the Lord."


    "Why are you so heartless when you are a colleague?" The Pathetique God made a light smile, as sweet as a silver bell. "Unfortunately, even if you want to drive me away, I can''t go."


    The fury God raised his head and said, "are you provoking me?"


    Before the words fell, a terrible breath came out of him.


    He is also a top master!"Take your temper, rage." The great Pathetique emissary stepped back half a step, as if he was still in a delicate voice: "the king of Yan has arrived in Linzhou. It''s not only me, but also on the road."


    "This is the Pope''s order, otherwise, do you think I would like to come to your territory and see how you deceived those fools?"


    The tone of the great Pathetique envoy suddenly changed, and he said as if he was self-conscious: "only by my hard work can I devote myself to the religion. When you are all enjoying the pleasure of torment and deceit, you are also responsible for delivering news and acting as the great God. Why is my life so hard? "


    "If so, why don''t you come with disgust?" said the furious God impatiently


    "I hate that guy. I might torture the believers somewhere. If it was not for the matter of Canglang sword, which is more precious than the secret treasures frequently found in various places, do you think the pope would set off obediently if he had given the death order? "


    Pathetique, the great God, waved his hand, some indifferent way: "but to deal with an abandoned king of Yan, you and I are enough."


    "After all, the king of Yan has touched that realm. Even if the cultivation of martial arts is really abolished, he is also an opponent that can not be underestimated." "What''s more, there must be someone to protect her, and Mujing will send someone to follow her in the dark. If you want to kill one of the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, you and I are not enough. "


    It seems that I didn''t expect the fury to think so calmly. The Pathetique God seemed stunned. After a long time, he said, "if it wasn''t for your ugly mask and disgusting tone, I would have doubted whether you were furious. How, is it necessary to be vigilant against a disabled person? "


    "If you want to die, I will not stop you." The fury God made a look at the Pathetique God: "it is in the service of the same God that I will remind you. The king of Yan is not as simple as you think. Therefore, I advise you to stop playing


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be so cautious. It seems that the Pope is right. If you don''t have more than three great envoys, you don''t dare to fight the king of Yan. "


    Hearing such a statement against himself, the furious envoy was still calm: "you have the Kung Fu to fight with me. You''d better make sure where the king of Yan is before the arrival of hatred."


    "The king of Yan was very cautious and sent many bodyguards in the palace to make a cover up. If it had not been for the Shinto who had planted spies in the capital, we would not have inferred that her route would have come to Linzhou. "


    The Pathetique envoy flicked his finger: "as for where she is, you don''t have to worry about it. The envoys under me are already investigating."


    "Let me know when I find it."


    The fury of the great God did not intend to continue to talk nonsense with her. She was so angry that she broke all the frost in the dense forest, and then disappeared in the same place.


    "Do you want to be powerful before you leave? This bad character has not changed Instead of paying attention to the provocative behavior of the angry emissary, the Pathetique emissary looked at the direction he Shouzhong left and said with a smile: "however, the fool under the fury is interesting."


    She tilted her head and pondered for a moment. As if she had made up her mind, she walked lightly towards the direction he Shouzhong left.


    However, when she took every step, she would stride over a hundred feet. After a few flashes, the person disappeared completely in the dense forest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    "There are no people in shenweisi near Linzhou?"


    Walking on the street in the city, Luli looked at GE crescent nearby and said, "if we can contact the people in Tianbu, we can also inquire into information more conveniently."


    Gecrescent thought, and then said: "the whereabouts of the people in the sky are secret. No one can contact them without the royal highness of Yan. But if you want to inquire about information, you can find Fenglei Department 2 to try it. "


    "Two wind and thunder department."


    Luli nodded.


    It is also coincidence that the four parts of heaven and earth, the wind and thunder of God Weisi, have met the people of heaven and earth. In a reasonable way, the Ministry of heaven is the intelligence department, the ground department is the assassination department, which is extremely difficult to see. It can be seen that after these two, the most common wind and thunder two have never found opportunities to deal with.


    So it seems that this is a good opportunity to meet the two departments of the wind and thunder who can walk with the God Weisi and master the real power of seizing and adjudicating.


    "Look at your face and you know you don''t think good."


    "On the other side of Mu Ning Qiu sneer:" is it in the calculation of how to do a good relationship with the two parts of wind and thunder? "


    "Please don''t think more about it. It is impossible for the two departments to have enough people in every city. There are dozens of city pools in a Linzhou alone. Fenglei Department 2 is at most assisting officials in the main city to do some trivial things. Like the right you think, don''t say that there are no two windmills. Even if there is, where there is the right to seize and judge, do you think what convenient door will be opened for you? "


    Mu Ning autumn finished, but saw Luli face contemplation, as if some of the distracted, immediately angry: "have you listened to me?"


    "Well? What did you say just now? "


    Lu Li came back to God, but made Mu Ning autumn more speechless.


    Seeing her face''s anger, Lu Li was a little innocent. He didn''t listen to her, but just thought about something and lost his mind for a while.


    Fortunately, Ge crescent is understanding and is in the middle of the two people, and at the same time, he turns to Lu Li: "do you think of anything?"


    Luli nodded: "I am thinking that since the power of the Department of Fenglei II to seize and judge, it shows that there is also certain influence and intelligence ability in various regions. At least, the garrison officials of the holy state''s cities and pools, even the government dignitaries, should also exchange information with the two departments of Fenglei. "


    "But the cult organization is too weird to hear even a little wind. I think that the probability of the two parts of the wind and thunder is not high, which can only show that the influence of the divine religion may have penetrated into the officials of the holy state. "


    "It''s not uncommon for the holy state to have a large number of officials and there will always be several failures."


    "Even the divine power is not necessarily clean from top to bottom."


    "If the cult really penetrates into the officials, the two departments of the wind and thunder cannot be aware of it at all," he said


    "So, even the wind and thunder department can not believe it." Luli sang.


    Mu Ning autumn felt that they were alarmist, "the Lord of God is loyal to his aunt, loyal to the holy state. If organizations that are harmful to the holy state are found, they cannot be hidden and not reported. "


    "Even if there is anything dirty in the ordinary days, they will not choose to change their festivals in front of such a big event."


    For mu Ning autumn''s idea, Ge crescent only shook his head, no excuse.


    Lu Li actually saw Ge crescent at a glance, thought she should still have something to hide.


    This time, Muhong sleeves were sent back to Yanzhou, but they did not use the power of Shenwei. Luli had already felt something wrong.


    As the most critical card in hand, in such a critical moment, there is no reason to hide the red sleeve.


    There is only one possibility that she can give up the power of God.


    There has been a rebellion inside the divine power division.


    Lu Li thought of this, suddenly said: "to collect information, it is not necessary to find the official organizations."


    "There is no Hall of things here." Gecrescent certainly knows what Lu Li is making.


    Sometimes, the organizations in the marketplace can do wonders.


    This is what the cooperation between Luli and shishitang has proved. And digging for the strengths of those "small characters" is exactly what Luli is best at.


    But this time, when I arrived in Linzhou, there was no help from all the halls.


    "That is not necessarily the case."


    "As long as there are people, there will be a hall of everything.". Even if the name is different, the existence of such an organization is essential. "


    Luli laughed and didn''t speak through.


    Gecrescent and Mu Ning autumn looked at each other, and they didn''t know what trick Luli was playing.


    Not long after, Luli took them to a restaurant, found a seat, arranged a table of wine and vegetables at will, and then signaled that they should be quiet and not impatient.


    A table of wine and vegetables soon came up.


    Luli did not move chopsticks, so he sat there listening to the conversation of the guests around.


    Gecrescent and Mu Ning Qiu also found this, probably knew his idea. Mu Ning Qiu frowns: "do you want to rely on the gossip in the tea house and restaurant to inquire about the news?""Don''t underestimate these rumors. There will always be some useful messages in a hundred rumors. For us, this is the safest and most secure channel of information. "


    Lu Li said, and looked at the two women, "don''t sit there with a straight face. There is a problem. If you want to talk about something or eat something, it will be a rest. "


    Ge Xinyue''s adaptability is relatively strong. After all, he was once a title killer. He had carried out too many assassination missions and knew how to integrate into the environment. So he poured himself a glass of wine and sat there slowly tasting it.


    Mu Ning Qiu seldom had this experience. After listening to Lu Li''s words, he said unnaturally: "this palace I seldom come to such places. "


    "so your royal highness is still lacking in practice."


    Lu Li said: "as a royal family, you should often go out of the palace to observe the people''s conditions."


    "You talk a lot."


    Mu Ning Qiu glared at him.


    Lu Li is also too lazy to quarrel with her. She continues to listen to the conversation of the guests around her. Her mind spreads out and carefully analyzes the useful news.


    Finally, in the elegant room of the restaurant, Lu Li heard a very interesting conversation.


    "The he family has been so arrogant recently that they have forced other families to join some religions. They have even collected a number of monks and fugitives. They have even conquered the sect of killing animals."


    In the elegant room, a voice with some anger rang.


    Although the restaurant was noisy, the three of them released their mind and heard it immediately.


    The speaker obviously didn''t expect that two immortal realms, a master of Mingyou, would have such leisure time in the restaurant to eavesdrop on other people''s conversation.


    So the man continued, "what is the origin of this cult? He Shouzhong of he family Master he seems to be crazy. He not only propagates the doctrine of the coming of gods everywhere, but also dare to say that the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven will be destroyed? "


    "You don''t know? The Shinto first rose from the border and secretly expanded its forces. Until the war was declared between the demon Kingdom and the holy state, they did not come to the surface. They had been a force that could not be ignored Some people sighed: "now the holy kingdom must be alert to the threat of the demon kingdom. Naturally, there is no way to distract ourselves from dealing with this cult. A large number of aristocratic families and clans have been gathered by the Shinto religion, and their morale has long been different. "


    "Well The holy kingdom does not care, does Shenwei not care? " Those who denounced the tyranny at first were hesitant.


    Another said, "what about Shenwei? Didn''t you hear that? The martial road of his highness Yan Wang was abolished, and Shenwei was in a mess. What''s more, the Shintoism can even control the aristocratic families. Who can guarantee that Shenwei will not have their people? "


    "According to what you say, isn''t the kingdom of devouring heaven really over? This How can I wait and see? "


    The man''s voice was already shaking.


    "Ah, if the country is going to die, there will be demons. This Shinto is just a monster. We are so small that we can''t resist any family. Even if the cult really wants to destroy the holy Kingdom, what can we do? "


    The conversation stops here.


    That''s enough for the three to hear.


    However, the content exposed in this dialogue makes people feel scared.


    Especially Mu Ning Qiu, the expression is not very good-looking, "the Shinto has actually expanded to this point, the holy Kingdom has nothing to investigate?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    A dynasty can''t fully grasp what happened in its own territory. This shows that the royal family''s control power is getting lower. At the same time, the system of the country has been completely in trouble.


    There have been many "defections" in various cities and prefectures.


    Mu Ning Qiu didn''t dare to think about it. The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was too terrible.


    "If this is the case, even if the kingdom of tuntian Shengguo wins, it will be destroyed in the hands of its own people."


    She bit her lower lip and suddenly stood up and said, "no, I''m going to tell my father about it!"


    "Wait, don''t worry." Lu Li quickly stopped her: "didn''t you listen to what those two people said just now?"


    "Now that the theocracy has completely rooted in tuntian Shengguo, if you want to separate it completely, the noise is enough to make tuntian Shengguo shake up and down. Now it is during the war between the two countries that the holy kingdom must be stable. If there are internal and external troubles, if there is no need for the Shinto to to fight with the demon Kingdom, the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven will be destroyed first! "


    Lu Li said and lowered his voice: "don''t be impulsive when you encounter something. Think about the countermeasures first."


    Mu Ning autumn fury sat down, staring at Lu Li: "then what good countermeasures do you have?"


    In fact, she has been convinced by Lu Li''s words, just a habitual retort.


    As a Royal Princess, Mu Ning Qiu can''t be a fool who only knows how to act impulsively.


    She was just "scared" by the hidden danger behind the Shinto religion and lost her space for a while.


    Now calm down, a little thought will know that Lu Li is right.


    Only when the two countries were at war would they suddenly emerge, that is to say, when the kingdom of swallowing heaven had no time to take out its hands to pacify the interior, it would expand its influence rapidly.


    This is not so much a conspiracy that has been brewing for a long time by the Shinto, but rather an honest and upright conspiracy.


    In the face of such a huge thing as the heaven demon Kingdom, the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven must spare no effort in order to have a chance to win. A little distraction is the end of the country''s extinction.


    It has to be said that the Shinto may really have the patronage of the gods. This time is really too clever.


    The declaration of war in the demon kingdom of heaven gave them the best opportunity to expand.


    Mu Ning Qiu is extremely unwilling to be taken advantage of by the deity.


    Her beautiful eyes were full of murders and clenched her fists. She looked at Lu Li and said, "if you are also a master If we kill these guys together, there''s nothing to be afraid of! "


    "In the final analysis, you are too weak!"


    She''s completely venting her anger.


    Lu Li also has some helplessness, I am still weak?


    Looking at the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven, I am the strongest Tianjiao, right? Moreover, if you can open the "Shenwei" state, you can still fight a master. Even if you can''t fight to death, at least it''s no problem to delay. If we let go of the master level combat power and open up the divine power to wipe out the invincible martial arts, even if it is one enemy with ten, there is no problem.


    This level of strength, but mu Ning Qiu said it was too weak.


    However, Lu Li did not refute.


    No matter how strong the outbreak is, the normality is not as good as the grand master, which will not be of use in many subsequent battles.


    Bumiejing may have been regarded as a strong one, but in the war between the two countries, or even in the conspiracy crisis of destroying a dynasty, it can only be regarded as a little more powerful.


    The real main combat power has always been the master, and only the master!


    Therefore, Mu Ning Qiu''s words are not entirely wrong, just a little extreme, Lu Li also does not refute.


    Moreover, with the addition of the charm of heaven and man, he is refining aura into strength all the time. Although this process is not fast, it is a long process that water drips through the stone, and a little makes a lot. With the help of cultivation, it doesn''t take a long process to reach the bright and secluded world.


    "It''s useless to argue about it now. Lu Li, talk about your method."


    Just when the atmosphere was a little awkward, Ge Xinyue spoke.


    As soon as she spoke, Mu Ning Qiu was relieved. She has an excellent relationship with mu Hongxiu, and has a deep friendship with Ge Xinyue. Just now that Lu Li''s strength is too poor, in fact, Ge Xinyue has been included.


    After all, Ge Xinyue is not a master either. She can become the third Qinglian of the title killer because she has a strong killing method. She can fight head-on, and she can also support for a moment in the master''s hand.


    So mu Ning Qiu is quite embarrassed. He doesn''t mention the previous topic any more. He waits to hear what Lu Li thinks.


    "If the Shinto is powerful, we can''t choose to meet the tough."


    Lu Li said: "now he family comes to the door on his own initiative. This is an opportunity. Maybe you can find some clues through his family."


    "He family is not a particularly powerful family. Although he Shouwei is also a master, he is a weak master and has poor combat power. As for he Shouzhong, he claimed to be a god emissary. He must also have a certain position in the Shinto religion. It is really the best choice to start from Ge Xinyue also agrees with Lu Li''s idea.


    The two masters of he family seem to have good strength, but in fact, compared with the real aristocratic family, they are not only a little bit worse.Even if these two masters work together, they may not have won the ancestors of the aristocratic family, let alone that in addition to the ancestors, each aristocratic family has many hidden combat power. What is on the surface may not be the real strength of a family.


    Lu Li glanced at his eyes, Mu Ning Qiu, and said, "how many chances do you think you can win if you are loyal to him?"


    Mu Ning Qiu frowned: "his strength is probably in the middle of Ming you. If you really fight, I''m sure to kill him with the least cost."


    After all, she has just broken through. Even if she has many cards and is a little higher than herself, she has to pay some price to win.


    That is to say, her current combat power is about equal to that of the middle period of Mingyou, which is much stronger than that of the ordinary masters. If you give all the cards, it is not difficult to kill master Mingyou.


    Lu Li gave a deep thought and then said, "we must first consider the worst result. If we really want to use force to solve the problem, you should deal with he Shouzhong. Sister Ge and I are not afraid of what Shouwei and he family are."


    "The key is not who the family is, but the religion behind it. If you dare to develop forces in the holy land of tuntian, there must be top masters among them, and there may be more than one. " Lu Li continued: "as long as we don''t meet such a top-level strongman, we should start exploring from which family, and we should soon be able to find out the details of the Shinto cult. It is best to find out how far they have penetrated into the holy kingdom of tuntian. If even Shenwei is corroded, it is necessary to find out how many religious people there are in Shenwei."


    "These two points are the things we must pay attention to. For the moment, we can press the button first. After all, with the strength of several of us, if we want to uproot the Shinto, it''s just a dream. "


    "Yes, the cult is so bold. There must be strong people inside. Maybe Even King Cang is one of them. "


    Ge Xinyue has now begun to doubt the king.


    This doubt is not unreasonable.


    The king of Cang''s coveting of the throne has reached a morbid degree. Even though he has been a little restrained recently because of the war between the heaven and the devil Kingdom, how can he easily give up his ambition of planning for many years?


    "Cang Wang Very likely. " Lu Li said: "even if he did not directly join the Shinto religion, he must have a close relationship with the Shinto, or even a cooperative relationship."


    Mu Ning Qiu said: "he After all, this kind of treason is not the key to betray the holy Kingdom, is it


    "What is immorality? The truth can only be explained by the winner. What is the king of Cang''s forbearance for many years? It is the throne, the supreme power of the holy kingdom! If he becomes an emperor and keeps the holy country alive, it will not be changed until several decades later. "


    Lu Li really does not want to listen to Mu Ning Qiu''s innocent words and drinks a low voice.


    Mu Ning autumn suddenly silent.


    Even if she was scolded by Lu Li, she forgot to refute, but seriously thought about Lu Li''s words.


    Yes, the truth can only be explained by the winner. As long as the Cang king wins and becomes the new emperor of swallowing the kingdom of God, and cooperating with the Shinto to to clean up all the old forces, who dares to say that he is rebellious at that time?


    What''s more, Mu Ning Qiu doesn''t believe that there are no high-ranking people behind him.


    In addition to the father and the emperor, who else has such rights?


    Only nine kings!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    Even if Mu Ning Qiu can''t believe it, she has to admit that Lu Li and Ge Xinyue''s analysis are very reasonable.


    Among the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, the most likely one is king Cang and King Yun.


    But compared with the Cang king, the power of the cloud king is relatively smaller. After all, he is a king with a foreign surname, and his honor outweighs his right.


    "Speaking of it, what is the power of the cloud palace?" At this time, Lu Li suddenly thought of the cloud king. He didn''t know much about this "old enemy". He only knew that this guy was a king of different surnames, and he was insidious and insidious.


    However, each of the nine kings of the holy Kingdom has its own power. It may be an organization like shenweisi, and there is also a "artifact" that swallows the sky. As one of the nine kings, King Yun should also have a kind of power.


    Mu Ning Qiu returned to his senses and said strangely, "what do you ask this for?"


    "If we doubt the Cang king, we must doubt the cloud king. After all, it has been recognized that these two people are in collusion with each other. Only when they know each other well can they be invincible in a hundred battles. "


    Lu Li didn''t say that he was curious, but he just pulled the topic away.


    Mu ningqiu looked at him suspiciously, and then explained: "the power mastered by the cloud palace is not actually the actual strength, but more like a kind of talisman from death."


    "This is also the privilege of the king of different surnames. When the new emperor takes office, he should not deal with the palace of Lord Yun. The change of dynasties will not affect the authority of the palace, nor can he send his master to take the king''s life."


    "That''s it?"


    Lu Li didn''t expect that the palace of Lord Yun had such "power".


    In fact, according to a minister''s point of view, the cloud palace is really powerful. Because whenever the dynasty changes and the new emperor takes over, the forces left by the former dynasty will be cleaned up once. The cloud palace has such privilege, as long as the cloud king does not die, swallow the heaven Saint country does not die, cloud Palace this vein is forever safe.


    However, Yun Wang, after all, is a great master. Other people have a very practical power, but he is holding a gold medal of avoiding death


    Lu Li can''t help feeling that this old product is really afraid of death.


    "So the king of cloud has the strength to join hands with the Cang king. Because no matter who is the emperor, the cloud palace is safe. As long as you sit on the throne of tuntian Shengguo, you can''t violate this oath. Before, my father asked you to fight with King Yun. In fact, it was a kind of warning to tell him not to go too far. Even if he didn''t send his master and wanted his life, there were corresponding ways. "


    Mu Ning Qiu said that, Lu Li only knew why Mu Jing wanted to fight with the cloud king about life and death.


    Now it seems that the old fox is not all trying to test himself. More importantly, he wants to beat the cloud king with his own hand to make him honest.


    Lu Li didn''t expect that he was finally used. He turned his lips and said, "Your Majesty It''s still a good plan. "


    At this time, Ge Xinyue said: "it is not possible for the king of cloud to join hands with the Shinto cult. At least it is much smaller than that of Cang Wang. However, it is not ruled out that he and Cang Wang are in collusion. In fact, both of them have joined the Shinto cult and betrayed the holy kingdom."


    "It''s not very possible. The courage of King Yun It''s not big enough. " Lu Li shook his head.


    He didn''t believe that cloud king had such courage.


    Yunwang is insidious and cunning, but Lu Li thinks that he is still very cautious in some key choices. Otherwise, he would not have chosen the gold medal as the "power" of the cloud palace.


    When the holy kingdom is in turmoil, if he colludes with such cult organizations, even if there is a death free gold medal, the end of the cloud king will be a dead end.


    Such a big risk, even if there are rich returns, the cloud king may not dare to take personal risks.


    The three discussed for a while, and finally they checked out.


    The information you want to inquire has been obtained, so there is no need to hang out.


    When he returned to the mansion arranged by the he family, he Shouzhong, who came to visit, happened to be in front of the door.


    Fortunately, Mu Ning Qiu is still dressed to cover his head and face. Otherwise, he Shouzhong, no matter how stupid, should recognize the appearance of the eldest princess of Tun Tian Sheng.


    "What a coincidence, little friend."


    He Shouzhong was followed by many servants with various gifts, squinting to greet Lu Li.


    Lu Li said faintly: "something''s wrong?"


    "I''m here to bring the news of the Shinto." He Shouzhong seems to be used to Lu Li''s arrogant attitude. He is not annoyed. He even reaches out to receive a gift from his servant. "It''s in a hurry, but I haven''t prepared too much. This small gift is my intention. Let''s go in and talk about it?"


    He stretched out his hand.


    Lu Li had to nod his head.


    A group of people mighty into the house, through the hall, saw the sneaky Ding Lingxi.


    Ding Lingxi saw so many people, first slightly a Leng, and then extremely exaggerated salute to Lu Li: "young master!"


    Luli was startled by her voice. When she looked at her eyes, she found that she was still winking at herself. Suddenly, she was helpless.


    This girl, I can put it down. Body, but before the establishment of the "people" as a game, it seems that some of the fun.He Shouzhong also felt that Ding Lingxi''s performance was a little strange. He said with a smile: "little friend, you little servant girl It''s interesting. "


    "It''s a lack of discipline." Lu Li''s face was expressionless, leering at Ding Lingxi. He looked like a dandy, and said coldly, "if you have no rules, get out of here."


    Ding Lingxi saw that the dandy face that Lu Li pretended to have was really funny, and forced to hold back the smile. After brewing for a while, she wronged Baba and said, "yes, young master."


    Then he ran on short legs.


    After she left, Lu Li followed he Shouzhong to a reception hall.


    After all, the mansion belongs to he Shouzhong, who is very familiar with the structure here.


    After entering the reception hall, Ge Xinyue left on the pretext of leaving, leaving Mu Ning Qiu alone to "serve.". Needless to say, Ge Xinyue naturally went to Mu Hongxiu to report the situation, as well as several people in the restaurant to guess about the religion.


    When Mu Ning Qiu brought tea, he Shouzhong took it and moistened his mouth. He looked at Lu Li and said, "can you still get used to living here?"


    I''m not used to it. I''m not used to it Lu Li scraped the tea with the cup cover, held the shelf, and said faintly, "what''s the news from the Shinto?"? It''s better not to play tricks. "


    "Ha ha, this is nature, this is nature."


    He Shouzhong gave a smile and then pretended to be careless and said, "but there seems to be something wrong with the identity of the little friends."


    He stares at Lu Li and seems to want to find something in Lu Li''s face.


    However, to his disappointment, Lu Li didn''t show any alarm. He sat there in peace, even his hands holding the teacup did not tremble.


    But Lu Li''s heart still jumped for a while, and then stabilized.


    "It seems that he Shouzhong sent someone to check our identity, but it should not be confirmed that we are from the Yan palace..."


    He Shouzhong would not be so polite if he was sure that he and others were from the Yan palace, and the Yan king was in the procession. He Shouzhong would not have been so polite. Instead, he Shouzhong should send someone directly to surround the mansion.


    "What do you mean?" Lu Li quietly put down the tea cup, eyes become a little cold, "send someone to check us?"


    This move, also admonishes Mu Ning Qiu not to act impulsively.


    otherwise the royal highness of the princess was excited and exposed to He Shouzhong, and he did not continue to pretend.


    "Little friend, if the Shinto is planning big things, it''s natural to be vigilant. I hope you can understand." Seeing that Lu Li didn''t show any flaws, he Shouzhong said with deep meaning: "however, little friend didn''t tell me the truth, did he?"


    Lu Li squints and doesn''t answer.


    He is not sure what he has found, or what step he has found.


    If it is only found that they are not from a wealthy family, then there is a possibility of prevarication.


    In Lu Li''s mind, the atmosphere became a little strange.


    Mu ningqiu holds his hand quietly. If he Shouzhong shows any hostility, she will seize the opportunity and kill this guy directly.


    But at this time, he Shouzhong said with a smile: "little friend It''s not a man who devours the holy land of heaven, is it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    "What do you mean?" Lu Li is still loading.


    But I was also surprised.


    He did not expect that he Shouzhong got such a result after his exploration?


    Not the man who devours heaven?


    What do you mean?


    Not only Lu Li, but also Mu Ning Qiu, who is already planning to kill her, is a little surprised at the moment. She can''t help but look up at he Shouzhong.


    "Little friend, since we want to cooperate with the Shinto, we should be more honest, shouldn''t we?"


    He Shouzhong didn''t seem to notice their surprise. He continued to follow his own guess and said, "my little friends, you hide your heads and show your faces. They don''t want to reveal their true identities. Their words and behaviors are obviously from the rich people. However, there is no trace in the investigation. So You are not the family members of the holy kingdom of heaven, but the people from the kingdom of the devil


    "Am I right?" He Shouzhong looks at Lu Li with a kind of satisfied look that has seen through everything.


    However, Lu Li has been completely shocked.


    He Shouzhong was elated and thought that this guy would not be a fool?


    At the time of the war between the two countries, no matter how brave the people of the kingdom of heaven and devil were, they would not dare to swagger and cheat in the territory of tuntian Shengguo.


    However, he Shouzhong''s speculation has given Lu Li a good inspiration.


    Bang!


    Lu Li broke the tea table beside him with one hand. His momentum suddenly broke out and said in a deep voice: "you shouldn''t check us!"


    Seeing his sudden outbreak, Mu Ning Qiu was a little confused, but also released a trace of breath to cooperate.


    "Master!"


    He Shouzhong still had a smile on his face, but when he felt the terrible breath released by Mu Ning Qiu, his eyes suddenly became a little frightened.


    He did not expect that Lu Li''s "maid" was still a hidden master!


    But that just confirms what he thought.


    These people are not only the people of the heaven and the devil Kingdom, but also their status is not low!


    It''s rare for a young man like Lu Li to be an immortal warrior. In addition, he Shouzhong would have thought that Lu Li was the prince of the demon kingdom if he had not been a hero and married a queen with only one son and one daughter under his knees.


    "Don''t be impulsive, little friend It''s really that I didn''t think about it. "


    However, he Shouzhong was not angry, but was very surprised when he felt that mu ningqiu was a great master. He even said, "if you feel that you have been offended, I can make amends to you afterwards. But before that, would you please listen to the sincerity of the Shinto religion


    Lu Li''s face was "iron green". After staring at he Shouzhong for a long time, he almost squeezed a word out of his teeth: "say it!"


    Mu Ning Qiu also dispels the pressure at the same time, but the Qi machine is still locked in he Shouzhong.


    She wanted to do it for a long time. If he Shouzhong had not found out their identity, she would have killed each other now.


    "Little friend, you should know that the Shinto has attached great importance to this secret treasure, and sent a great God envoy to sit down. If you are willing to join the Shinto cult, I can''t guarantee anything else, but at least I''ll be an equal envoy with me


    Speaking of this, he Shouzhong glanced at his eyes, Mu Ning Qiu, and then the God said mysteriously: "in addition to the post of God envoy, you can also get gifts from the gods. Believe me, it''s absolutely the power of God, a miracle that can''t happen on earth. This qualification can only be obtained by the God envoys who are truly loyal to the deity. This time, in order to ensure that the fight for the secret treasure is secure, the Shinto will make an exception to offer a quota to bathe God''s grace... "


    "Wait, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Lu Li suddenly raised his hand to interrupt he Shouzhong, and said coldly: "what kind of God''s gift, bathe in God''s grace? Don''t you mean to deceive me with the doctrine of deceiving fools? "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, he Shouzhong''s eyes flashed a trace of anger.


    It''s not because Lu Li interrupted him, but because of his attitude towards God''s gifts.


    As a fanatical believer, he Shouzhong has no doubt about the existence of gods, and does not allow anyone to desecrate the gods in his heart.


    But when he thought of the great events of Shinto, he Shouzhong stifled his anger.


    After all, if you bring in the young master from the kingdom of heaven and evil, you can at least win over two masters for the Shinto.


    In addition to the magic, there is mu Ning Qiu standing beside Lu Li.


    After mu ningqiu showed his strength, he Shouzhong''s evaluation of this group of people increased again, so that he could tolerate Lu Li''s "blasphemy" spirit.


    He calmed down and explained: "bathing in God''s grace and getting gifts from God is the highest glory of the believers of the Shinto."


    Speaking of this, he Shouzhong raised his hand, and a faint dark golden light condensed and twisted in his palm.


    At the same time, he Shouzhong also broke out the flavor of the middle period of Ming Dynasty.


    "The charm of heaven and man?" At the moment of seeing the dark golden light, Lu Li was a little surprised, but then he felt another kind of turbid breath from the dark golden light, "no, this is not the charm of heaven and man, this Is it more like a breath of sea god"Is there any power behind the Shinto


    Lu Li recalled the source of the turbid atmosphere, which was the terrible strong man he saw in the snowy state, the sea god generals, that is, the creatures of the water god family.


    However, Sihai Wangting is a remnant of the water god family. He Shouzhong''s breath is mixed with the spirit of the water god family, which makes Lu Li immediately alert. He feels that the secret behind this matter is even more terrible than he imagined.


    "This is the great power of the gods. In an instant, I broke through to the middle of Mingyou period!" Holding a trace of dark gold in his hands, he Shouzhong''s tone has become a little fanatical.


    Lu Li can see that his current state is somewhat abnormal, especially when he uses this dark gold power. In addition to being crazy, he has a trace of "animal nature" in his eyes.


    Let Lu Li think of the sea of monsters that dense black evil.


    The "eyes" of those black devils are also full of crazy brutality, just like he Shouzhong now.


    But Lu Li didn''t expose it, but showed just the right interest: "can even master Mingyou''s realm be improved? This power Is it a gift from the gods


    He Shouzhong''s expression gradually returned to normal.


    Or even he did not notice that he was losing his sense in the use of divine power.


    However, hearing Lu Li''s question, he Shouzhong''s expression is still a little fanatical: "it''s incredible, isn''t it?"


    He said with a smile: "before I really get the benefits from the gods, I think it''s a very incredible thing. In this world Is there really a God? "


    "Even the so-called" seeing God "is just the highest realm of martial arts. Heaven and man are not people in heaven. How can there be gods in the world? "


    "But it was not until I joined the church and saw the power of the gods that this doubt became a faithful faith."


    At this point, he Shouzhong realized that he was a bit off topic, so he continued to bewitch Lu Li: "so, join the Shinto and bathe in God''s grace, which is the sincerity given by the Shinto. Can you still be satisfied?"


    Lu Li was silent for a long time.


    He Shouzhong is not in a hurry to urge him, but he stares at the broken tea table as if it were something interesting.


    Mu Ning Qiu stood on one side and felt this strange atmosphere. He was worried secretly.


    She didn''t know what Lu Li was planning, but after he Shouzhong released that kind of "divine power", her assessment of the danger of Shinto had been raised several levels.


    As a master of martial arts, she can not understand what that kind of power means to the warrior.


    Once it spreads out, all the warriors in the world will be crazy. Don''t say it''s a holy land of swallowing heaven, even if it''s a wasteland No, even if we add Zhenwu region, we may not be able to withstand the storm caused by Shinto!


    This is a force that can destabilize the foundation of the existing martial arts.


    If the Shinto blatantly publicize this power, then I am afraid that all the right ways, magic doors, and free practices will become the past, and we will become believers of the Shinto together!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    "I must admit that you did persuade me."


    In Mu Ning autumn gradually some anxious time, Lu Li finally spoke.


    He Shouzhong did not expect this answer.


    After seeing the power of the gods, no one can resist the temptation.


    He Shouzhong himself is a living example.


    So after hearing Lu Li''s reply, he Shouzhong showed a satisfied smile: "Xiaoyou is indeed a smart man. Believe me, this will be the wisest choice in your life."


    "It''s too early to say that." Lu Li said with a smile: "since you know that we are from the heaven and the devil Kingdom, you should know that I have my own stand in the war between the two countries. "


    "Of course."


    He Shouzhong seemed to have expected that Lu Lihui would say so, and he said with a smile: "in fact, for the Shinto religion, whether it is the extreme heaven devil kingdom or swallow the heaven holy country, they are just one of the common creatures, and all need the power of the gods to save them."


    "But Now that you are on the side of Shinto, Shinto will not let you down. "


    He Shouzhong said: "when the secret treasure is over, I will take you to see the great God envoy. I believe that the great God envoy will give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Good."


    Lu Li stood up. "I wish us a happy cooperation in advance."


    "Happy cooperation." He Shouzhong is full of complacency.


    When he Shouzhong left, the expression on Lu Li''s face converged and closed his eyes in silence.


    "What do you think?"


    Mu Ning Qiu lifted his hood, and his pretty face was covered with frost. With a wave of his hand, he isolated himself from the surroundings with divine thoughts to prevent eavesdropping. Then he exclaimed, "haven''t you found out that this cult is a group of lunatics?"


    "They are really a bunch of lunatics, and they have very dangerous forces."


    Lu Li opened his eyes and looked at Mu Ning Qiu, some tired color on his face.


    Seeing his expression, Mu Ning Qiu suddenly felt a little soft hearted, and his anger was scattered for a few minutes, but his tone was still a little stiff: "since you know, why do you still want to accept his request?"


    "Are you interested in that power, too?" Mu Ning Qiu stares at Lu Li and asks.


    It''s not her fault.


    In fact, when he Shouzhong showed that kind of power, even her own heart beat a little faster.


    That is the power that can directly let master Mingyou upgrade his realm!


    We can''t do it.


    Mu ningqiu even felt that he Shouzhong''s words were true at a certain moment.


    That kind of power may really be the great power of the gods.


    Because besides the power of the gods, she could not think of any power in the world to do such fantastic things. It can be called a miracle to directly let master Mingyou upgrade to a small level.


    So if Lu Li is moved, Mu Ning Qiu doesn''t feel strange at all.


    But who knows that Lu Li looked at her with a kind of look at a fool''s eyes: "don''t you find that kind of power is a little weird?"


    "What''s weird?" Just Mu Ning Qiu was really shocked by that kind of power, and his brain was full of paste.


    This also exposed her shortcomings. Although the royal highness of


    , the great princess of the holy Kingdom, is very intelligent, it does not experience much experience. No matter how hard it is or whether life is smooth, the biggest frustrations are not being caught by Xuan Jianzong in the black prison, but that is still a fatality she has hit.


    In such a case, her coping experience is somewhat inadequate.


    "If things go wrong, there must be demons, which can enhance the power of Mingyou master''s realm. You can use your brain to think about it. If this kind of thing really exists in the world and it is still under the control of the deities, they will retreat to tuntian Shengguo and gradually develop their power?"


    "If it''s me, with this power in hand, I just need to raise myself to the realm of heaven and man, and then shake my arms and shout. In less than a month, I will be able to take down the wasteland and expand outward. Within a year, Shinto will become the most powerful force in Zhenwu region. "


    Lu Li glanced at Mu Ning Qiu: "but they are furtive and act in secret. What does this mean?"


    After Lu Li''s on-demand broadcast, mu ningqiu suddenly realized: "do you mean these people No, it''s this power that costs a lot? "


    "Even if there is no cost, there are terrible sequelae."


    Lu Li thought of the mixed atmosphere of the sea god in the "divine power" and said in a deep voice: "the conspiracy behind the Shinto may be far beyond your imagination."


    "What about that? They have this kind of power, and there must be many masters within them... "


    Mu Ning Qiu was also a little flustered at this time.


    Although she is more conceited, she is not arrogant.


    If we measure the strength of both sides, we can see that the power accumulated by the Shintoism for many years may be able to subvert the current situation of tuntian Shengguo in an instant.


    "Take a step and look at it. At least, the secret treasure that the deities have to take great pains to obtain must be related to some of their plans."Lu Li pondered: "find a chance to grab the secret treasure, or destroy it simply, at least to delay their steps a little."


    "And the most important thing is that we have to find out how far the theocracy has penetrated into the kingdom of devouring heaven. How many dignitaries have joined the Shinto, the holy Kingdom, the imperial court, and even the nine kings, and how many have become members of the Shinto... "


    Mu Ning Qiu realized the seriousness of the matter, "if there are nine kings involved in it, this matter will be in trouble."


    "Believe me, if it''s what I think, it''s only going to be more troublesome." When Lu Li thought of the frozen battlefield in Daxue Prefecture and the records of "alien races" he saw in the two boundary rivers, his heart was heavy.


    If it is the Royal Court of the four seas that stands behind the deities, it shows that the remaining evils of the water gods are now showing signs of making a comeback.


    Just a sea of monsters and beasts, the strong men in Zhenwu region were so worried that they abandoned all internal fighting and rushed to daxuezhou to guard the city wall. If the four seas court came down in person, Lu Li could hardly imagine what a blow it would have done to the people in Zhenwu region.


    In particular, the strength of both sides is very vague.


    Lu Li is not sure whether there are any powerful people in Zhenwu realm, and if so, how many.


    On the other hand, Lu Li is even more unclear about how many sea gods there are at that level.


    The sea god in snowy state will only recover a part of his strength, and can suppress the two top Mingyou, xuezun and Gu Haoran. If it is in full swing, will it not be the same as those golden armor gods?


    Lu Li thinks of those golden armor generals he saw in Liangjiehe.


    It''s a real "heaven man" level combat power. If you raise your hands and feet, you can break the void. A drop of blood can shake the space, even shake the road, and defeat the law.


    If monsters of that level appear, Lu Li doesn''t know how to defeat them in Zhenwu.


    Aware of Lu Li''s worries, Mu Ning Qiu asks, "do you know something inside?"


    "I suspect that behind the Shinto is the court of the four seas." Lu Li didn''t hide it, and there was nothing to hide about it.


    At the beginning, I would go to snow state, which is also the inspiration of mu tea. Mu Hongxiu is mu Ning Qiu''s aunt. She herself is the princess of the holy kingdom of heaven and the master of Mingyou. It''s impossible that she doesn''t know about the wall of daxuezhou and the court of the four seas.


    Sure enough, Mu Ning Qiu''s face immediately changed: "do you mean that those alien people control the religion behind their back and want to make a comeback?"


    Lu Li nodded.


    Some things don''t have to be too clear.


    Mu ningqiu can understand and also know what kind of disaster it will be for Zhenwu region once the four seas royal court returns.


    When the gods of the upper world have become myths, the "remaining evils" of the four seas court are the closest creatures in the world to the level of gods.


    If the four seas royal court is really controlling behind the Shinto religion, it is beyond the capacity of swallowing the heaven.


    They were silent for a while, and then Mu Ning Qiu first said, "if it is so We''d better not interfere in this matter. "


    It''s not that she''s afraid.


    But they really don''t have the ability and strength to intervene in the conspiracy of the four seas court.


    It is impossible to bear such a blow because the devil kingdom is still at the border and swallows the holy land.


    "Don''t worry. If there is any danger, you can take them first." Lu Li shakes his head, there is no plan to retreat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    It''s not that Lu Li really has such a sense of justice or responsibility.


    However, after seeing the power of "heaven and man", Lu Li has always been wary of the four seas royal court. Moreover, if Zhenwu domain is really occupied by those guys, where can he hide?


    Of course, the more important thing is that he has been to Liangjiehe, to the palace of life, and to see a broader world.


    In particular, Liangjiehe, in a world full of traces of ancient human race, Lu Li knew too many secrets, including why the gods of heaven and beast came to Zhenwu.


    It''s a treasure!


    Lu Li squints and feels that the real goal of the four seas court is probably related to the so-called Qiyun Zhibao.


    Although according to the records of the ancient Terrans, the water gods played a very general role in that war. To put it more directly, the water gods had no sense of existence in that war.


    They are not as powerful and targeted as the gods of heaven and beast, nor aggressive as the demons, or even some relatively weak alien races.


    But they were the only one who succeeded in leaving a clan in Zhenwu.


    The water gods occupy the four seas and become the king court of the four seas. They have been hiding quietly for so many years. No one knows what these alien peoples really want. However, the land separation that has been to the two boundary rivers is very certain. Their goal is probably the treasure of Qi.


    Even if it''s not for the vulgar reason of "the world", just to see what the most precious thing of Qi Yun is, Lu Li plans to have a good encounter with the four seas court.


    "I think I''d better discuss it with my aunt first


    Mu Ning autumn did not know how to persuade Lu Li, and finally decided to give mu tea the right to decide.


    ¡­¡­


    "You are he Shouzhong?"


    Just as he Shouzhong left the mansion and flew into the air, a charming voice sounded from behind him, which made his hair stand on end and his face was full of incredible expression.


    Because he didn''t feel any breath at all. He didn''t know anyone was near him!


    He Shouzhong turned around and saw a woman in a white robe and a sad mask on her face. He immediately said, "big "The great God."


    "Why, are you surprised to see me?"


    "Or do you not welcome me for the sake of rage?"


    "I dare not!" He Shouzhong quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look at Pathetique.


    As a "God emissary" of the Shinto, he Shouzhong certainly knows that there are more than one great God envoy in the Shinto.


    But he had never seen any other great envoys except for his fury. But the white robe on the Pathetique envoy''s body and the mask on his face are enough to prove the identity of the other party.


    Even if these symbols are likely to be leaked and forged, he Shouzhong will never mistake the atmosphere of the great envoy.


    He Shouzhong will never forget the terrible smell that he Shouzhong can kill himself with only one goal.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m different from the wild man. I''ve always been very tolerant of believers."


    The Pathetique God made a smile, and then said, "I heard that you have attracted some people from the heaven and the devil kingdom."


    "Huida God emissary, my subordinates have really won over several people from the kingdom of heaven and evil, and The other party''s status in the kingdom of the devil should not be low. "


    He Shouzhong did not dare to hide anything, even if Pathetique was not his directly subordinate deity. He answered the question honestly.


    The Pathetique God made Jiao smile and said, "I have never dealt with the people of the extreme heaven and devil kingdom. Can you introduce me?"


    "This..."


    He Shouzhong was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that a great God came to him just for such a small matter.


    What''s more, what made him feel very unaccustomed was that the great Pathetique envoy was still talking to himself in a consultative tone.


    This attitude immediately made he Shouzhong feel flattered.


    You know, before you, the number of "God envoys" who died in the hands of the furious God envoy has exceeded one palm. Among those envoys, some of them are already religious elders, and even have the qualification to become great envoys.


    But as long as you make a mistake, you will never let go of rage.


    Compared with fury, the attitude of the Pathetique emissary is indeed "mild".


    "What''s the trouble with you?" Pathetique God see he Shouzhong Leng there, understanding way: "if you are in a dilemma, I don''t mention it."


    "No No, God has misunderstood me


    He Shouzhong responded and said, "it''s just I think the great God has more important things to tell. If you want to see those people from the heaven and the devil Kingdom, you can arrange it at any time. "


    With that, he planned to lead the way in front of him and take the pathetic envoy to meet Lu Li in the mansion.


    After all, Lu Li has just agreed to "join" the Shinto religion. In a sense, those people in the mansion are already members of the cult. If the great envoy wants to see the people in the Shinto, he doesn''t need to be so troublesome. As long as he orders, the Shinto people will take the initiative to see them.If nothing important happens, it is still rare for the great God to come to the door on his own initiative.


    "As I said, I''m not like that rude man in fury. Even ordinary members of the church deserve enough respect."


    "After all, we are all creatures bathed in the grace of God. There is no high and low, do we?"


    The voice of the Pathetique emissary was gentle, which made he Shouzhong feel like a spring breeze, and his heart was even more excited, "what the great envoy taught is."


    "The secret treasure will come into the world, and you will be under a lot of pressure when you do things for fury. At the next assembly, show me the Protestants from the kingdom of the devil. " The Pathetique God took out a dark gold jade slip.


    He Shouzhong saw that it was a communication jade slips that could directly contact the great deity. He immediately raised his hands over his head and took the jade slips. Then he said, "please rest assured. When the next assembly is over, my subordinates will bring them to see you."


    "Well, go ahead and do it."


    The slender fingers of the great Pathetique God moved, indicating that he Shouzhong could go.


    Without any hesitation or doubt, he Shouzhong bowed his head respectfully and floated back a few feet before he dared to turn around and leave.


    The great Pathetique God looked at the figure of his leaving, and finally murmured: "I can''t believe that the fury of luck is really good, the king of Yan I''ve been caught in the net. "


    She uttered a strange voice like weeping, and turned her eyes to the mansion. "It seems that this mission will be very easy."


    ¡­¡­


    Snow state.


    The sea of monsters is still boundless, churning day and night.


    However, since Gu Haoran used the scroll to release tianrenji, strongly suppressed the sea god generals, and deterred most high-level monsters, the warriors on the wall also ushered in a precious time of peace.


    If you lose the sea god, you will sit down with those monsters. The black evil spirits in the sea will not pose any threat to the warriors on the city walls.


    Of course, this is under the protection of the city wall. If we face the boundless black devils alone, even the master Mingyou will die.


    However, during this period of time, the black devils were unable to organize a large-scale attack. After all, they were just monsters produced by the breath of the sea god. Even the sea god generals were suppressed. Their minds were more chaotic and their strength was weakened a lot, so they could not exert direct pressure on the warriors.


    However, in recent years, several Mingyou masters guarding the snowy state have felt something unusual.


    "Xuezun, the seal of Poseidon seems to be loose recently. Can this be..."


    At the back of the city wall, xuezun stands beside a master of Mingyou, whose tone is somewhat dignified.


    Xue Zun said calmly: "that seal will not be able to trap the sea god for too long. Its power is recovering with the passage of time, and sooner or later it will return to the peak level."


    "Can''t we take this opportunity to kill it?" The master was a little reluctant.


    "Kill, how?"


    At this time, all year round covered with blood, dishevelled Weizhi came over, his tone was a little hot: "Fang Lin, you know to say these bullshit, if you have a way, then go."


    "Weizhi, what''s your attitude?"


    "I''m just worried that the sea god will wake up. How can we resist a sea god in full bloom


    The master named Fang Lin frowned and glared at Wei Zhi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    "What can I do then?" Wei Zhi grudged back: "not to mention that the body of the sea god will be protected by the monster sea. Even if we have a way to kill the whole monster sea, do you have the ability to destroy the flesh of the sea god?"


    "It''s a physical body comparable to seeing God''s realm. Even Xue Zun''s intention of cutting snow sword can''t leave many scars. What can we do to kill it?"


    Finish saying, Wei Zhi disdains a way: "all day long know to come up with some bad idea, you also do so elder in Tianmen?"


    It turns out that Fang Lin was the elder of Tianmen.


    However, being so ridiculed by Wei Zhi, Fang Lin''s face is also somewhat hanging. He is a powerful master, so run by Weizhi, an immortal territory. Even if people arrive in snowy state, they will give up their former identity, but he is still a little unhappy.


    You know that you are just an indestructible place. Even if you stay in snowy state for a longer time, you are qualified to give advice to my master?


    However, just when Fang Lin was going to say something, Xue Zun suddenly said, "recently, there is always a strange smell coming out of the sea of monsters. It is not all because of the general of the sea god."


    "Is it The court of the four seas


    Fang Lin''s face changed greatly.


    Even Wei Zhi was a little shocked: "Xue Zun, this can''t be nonsense."


    Now they are a little exhausted with a sea god. If the king of the four seas really appears again, it is only a matter of time before the snow state is destroyed.


    As the strongest master under the God, Xue Zun has already been regarded as the top combat power in Zhenwu area.


    However, Zhenwu''s top-level combat power can''t even be defeated by a sea god. If the four sea king''s courts are swept by, how can the snow state resist it? By what?


    "The four seas court should not be able to cross the border in a short time. The problem should be in Zhenwu area."


    Snow Zun walks slowly.


    Fang Lin smell speech, immediately said: "if so, I can contact Tianmen."


    "Tianmen is just one of the six holy places. Can you cover the sky with one hand?" Wei Zhi said coldly: "Zhenwu area is so vast that how can we find out the problem in a short time with Tianmen''s own strength?"


    Fang Lin was a little annoyed and said, "well, what''s your good way?"


    Wei knows: "what happened in Zhenwu has nothing to do with us. Our task is to protect this city wall, not to let any monster, any black evil spirit leave the snow state. If we have to worry about everything, are there so many warriors in Zhenwu area who are useless? "


    Fanglington was speechless.


    Wei Zhi''s words do have his truth.


    Zhenwu area is so vast that even if he sends the news to Tianmen immediately, Tianmen can''t find out the problem in the shortest time. At that time, the turmoil of people''s hearts was probably more terrible than the destruction of the wall by the black evil.


    After all, Zhenwu region has been peaceful for a long time. These people voluntarily came to protect the snow state and prevent the hidden dangers left by the four seas royal court. They are used to the threat brought by the four seas royal court.


    But the other warriors in Zhenwu are not ready.


    If the news of snowy state is spread out and told those warriors that it is far away at the end of Zhenwu area, and there is such a big threat that it may be destroyed at any time, God knows what the warriors who have been at ease for so many years will do.


    "Block the news first. You don''t have to contact outside fighters for help before things are confirmed."


    Finally, Xue Zun decided to put the matter under control for the time being.


    Compared with the uncertain news, the stability of Zhenwu area is obviously more important.


    "But Even if the court of the four seas cannot cross the border, we will not be rivals until the sea god recovers. " Fang Lin Yin still has some worries.


    At present, the biggest hidden danger in snowy state is the sea god who is sealed in the depths of the monster sea.


    That''s a real "heaven man" combat power.


    Snow Zun''s beautiful face appeared meditative color. After a long time, he said in a slow voice: "if you really get to that point, there will be someone to do it."


    Wei Zhi and Fang Lin were surprised.


    Wei Zhi hesitated and said, "Xue Zun, tell me the truth, is there any one who can see God in Zhenwu domain?"


    Nowadays, many warriors in Daxue Prefecture are willing to defend here. In fact, the reason is that the thousand year war has wiped out all the strength of Zhenwu area. Seeing that Shenjing is almost all killed, only the old Wu who built the border and frozen for thousands of miles survived.


    But the old man died in the end.


    On the face of it, Zhenwu area has no God level combat power, which makes those who really know the inside situation fall into despair. Therefore, in the past thousand years, people have come to the snow state to fight with the black devils and monsters.


    However, Xue Zun''s words revealed a message.


    There is still God in Zhenwu area!


    This makes Wei Zhi and Fang Lin a little shocked.


    If there are still gods in Zhenwu area, where are they and why they haven''t appeared for thousands of years?"It involves a lot of secrets. Even I don''t know much about it. But I can be sure that there are still gods in Zhenwu area, and there are a lot of them. "


    Xue Zun looked at the two of them, and then said, "after the Millennium station, many gods have been born in Zhenwu region. Among them Maybe there are acquaintances with you who have been "dead" for a long time


    "Do you mean that in this millennium, someone was born to see God and then pretended to be dead?"


    Wei Zhi could hardly believe his ears.


    They are immortal, bright and quiet, but stand up at the front line of the battlefield to resist those alien people who will destroy Zhenwu region at any time?


    Not to mention the hot tempered Wei Zhi, even Fang Lin''s face is not very good-looking.


    "It''s not just them. As far as I know, those who came to see God in that thousand year war may not be all the cards of Zhenwu region."


    Xue Zun didn''t care about the anger they showed. He said calmly: "the longevity of the strong in the divine realm is long. I don''t know how many old antiques were hiding in the dark to spy out in that war. I don''t know what their purpose is. I can only say, don''t underestimate the details of Zhenwu region. I don''t know how many civilizations have been born and how many powerful people have emerged in this territory. Those people may not all die. They have their own plans, and they won''t show up until the really critical moment. "


    "In addition to these antiques, the God seeing God, born in the last millennium, has a more important task than guarding the snow state. Don''t hate them. Not only are we fighting, they are also protecting Zhenwu area in a place you and I don''t know. "


    Snow Zun finished this sentence, no longer speak.


    However, Wei Zhi spits and spits hard, and says with some indignation: "seeing God, we all hide, but let us fight with Mingyou to death. Frankly speaking, it is a group of counsels!"


    "If Laozi is a God, now I will cross the border and kill the four seas King''s court to express the depression that has been accumulated in my heart these years!"


    Fang Lin on one side did not speak, but from his expression, he also agreed with Wei Zhi''s idea.


    Over the years, they have been forced too hard by the backhand left by the court of the four seas. Thousands of years later, I don''t know how many warriors died under the wall. Some of them are their good friends, fellow teachers, brothers and even family members.


    Strictly speaking, even if there is no justice to protect Zhenwu area, the hatred between them and the four seas court has long been irreconcilable.


    If possible, they would like to kill the four seas King''s court, so that those so-called "descendants of gods" can taste the anger of mortals!


    Xue Zun sighed, but he didn''t agree.


    Counterattack?


    Of course he wanted to.


    However, Zhenwu''s opponents are not just the four seas King court.


    Those who see God strong will face enemies more terrifying than the four seas court.


    At the moment, Xue Zun can''t help but think of a sentence that the old man once said.


    "Above God, there is the road..."


    "No road, only ants after all!"


    Xue Zun couldn''t imagine how terrible the so-called "road" is.


    And what kind of terrifying strongmen should the gods of Zhenwu region face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    "No road, only ants..."


    Wei Zhi and Fang Lin chewed this sentence, and the more they thought about it, the more frightened they felt.


    In particular, Fang Lin, although he has not yet reached the level of a top master, is also a strong man in the late Ming Dynasty. The closer he is to the peak, the more he can feel the difficulty of the road between heaven and man.


    It''s like a very weak mortal, struggling to climb the natural danger, to touch the door above the sky.


    That gate is the ultimate goal of all masters of Mingyou. To become a God is the end of the world''s masters.


    Fang Lin is like this, all the masters are like this.


    But now xuezun can''t say that the road is only mole ants. This sentence has cooled Fang Lin''s heart.


    He said bitterly, "is there a road above heaven and man? If this is the case, have all the powerful men who have seen God for thousands of years in Zhenwu region gone to seek the way? "


    Xuezun shook his head and did not answer the question.


    Because even he doesn''t know the answer to this question.


    The biggest secret of Zhenwu region is where the strong people of Shenzhou have gone. But Xue Zun only knows that even if he becomes a God, he may not be able to rest assured.


    As the most powerful master in Zhenwu area, Xue Zun has actually stood on the threshold of heaven and man, and cultivated a complete aura of heaven and man.


    At that time, with only a trace of breath, he was able to cross thousands of miles and fight with the king of Cang to save Lu Li''s life. If he wanted to, he could open the door at any time and become a god seeing realm.


    But he has been suppressing the realm, which has some special considerations.


    After all, Xue Zun doesn''t know what he will face at the moment when he becomes a man of heaven. However, all the powerful people who have seen God for thousands of years have disappeared, which makes Xue Zun have a trace of vigilance.


    If you can''t stay in Zhenwu area after taking advantage of heaven and man, the situation in snowy state will be even worse.


    "Xue Zun, you haven''t made a breakthrough so far. Is that why?" Fang Lin quickly guessed xuezun''s concerns.


    Being reminded by him, Weizhi also understood.


    It turns out that Xue Zun has not been promoted to see God for a long time because he is not sure what situation he will face after becoming a God.


    Xue Zun sighed: "I have been feeling that there is a force between heaven and earth that repels me. If I really become a God, I may be squeezed out of Zhenwu area by this force and reach an unknown space."


    "How could it be?"


    Wei Zhi was surprised and said, "can''t you say that you can''t stay in Zhenwu? But This has never happened before. "


    "It is very likely that the road of Zhenwu region has awakened, and the Qi of heaven and earth has changed. The will of the great way needs to see the divine realm to do something."


    Xue Zun just guessed, "otherwise, the God of Zhenwu will not disappear suddenly without any reason."


    "This If this is the case, it seems that there are more terrible enemies outside Zhenwu


    Fang Lin knows that Zhenwu region itself has "will".


    Some people call it the road, and others call it the way of heaven. But this is not a secret among the master Mingyou.


    Zhenwu domain''s will is gradually reviving, so the Qi of heaven and earth has changed, and the world''s arrogance is frequent. Even the top masters like xuezun are about to suppress the realm and will soon enter the realm of seeing God.


    All these signs show that Zhenwu''s "great way" will has already been laid out.


    Although they are not sure whether this sign is good or bad, they can at least be sure that after becoming a God, they will be rejected by the will of the world, or dragged to another place.


    If so


    Wei Zhi and Fang Lin''s faces were all worried.


    Xuezun is not only the most powerful master of Zhenwu region, but also the leader of Daxue state, which is a spiritual pillar. If xuezun breaks away, and the dragon in the snow state has no leader, they may not be able to defend it for long.


    "Don''t worry, even if I really can''t suppress the realm and become the God of seeing, the snow state will not be lost."


    Snow Zun''s eyes are deep, looking at the void, light way: "at least we still have deer family''s bottom card."


    "Has the strongest sword been forged yet?" Flington was excited.


    The bottom card of the deer clan is only the strongest sword that has been forged for thousands of years.


    Xue Zun nodded his head and said, "that sword It is the key to protect the snow state and even destroy the four seas court. Even if I leave and she''s here, snow state will be safe and sound. "


    Hearing this, Fang Lin''s expression was a little better, but Wei Zhi was not so optimistic. He said in a deep voice: "how about the ability of the strongest sword? I can''t believe it now. If you break the border and leave, we need a strong master to take charge of it. "


    Speaking of this, Wei Zhi tentatively said, "how about Gu Haoran?"


    "Gu Haoran?" Fang Lin frowned and said, "that crazy man is always plotting some shady things all day. Even if he really wants to guard the snow state, do you dare to let him be the leader of the snow state?""I don''t deny that his strength is really strong, but This person is not suitable to replace the snow statue. "


    Fang Lin is not aimed at Gu Haoran''s strength.


    But Gu Haoran''s idea is too vague, no one knows what he is thinking, and no one knows what he is planning.


    All people think that Gu Haoran''s brain is abnormal. Although he is powerful, he is uncertain and can''t be relied on.


    "Gu Haoran''s ideas are different from ours, but he will not sacrifice the interests of Zhenwu region. It can only be said that he has chosen a road quite different from that of the world. Even if this road is doomed to run counter to us, he is willing to pour all his money into gambling. "


    Snow Zun said here, the mind suddenly remembered Gu Haoran once said with himself.


    This passage is about the boy named Lu Li who once came to snow state.


    It was a prophecy by Gu Haoran. It seems that after that prophecy, Gu Haoran''s style of behavior has become increasingly elusive.


    In that prophecy, Lu Li, holding a long sword, cut off a world with one sword against thousands of alien races.


    Xue Zun and Gu Haoran are not sure what the picture represents.


    Because this picture can be interpreted as two meanings: one is that Lu Li cut off the space barrier of Zhenwu area and let those alien invade; the other is that the alien invasion has become a fact. Lu Li cuts the world with one sword and protects Zhenwu area.


    But either way, it shows that Lu Li''s future achievements will be very terrible. At least, a sword can cut a world apart. In Xue Zun''s cognition, even the warrior who sees God''s realm can''t do it.


    Perhaps only the so-called "Great Road" can achieve this.


    "Maybe he can take my place." Snow Zun suddenly said this sentence.


    Fang Lin and Wei Zhi were immediately stunned.


    But Wei Zhi seemed to think of something and said, "you mean The boy? "


    Snow Zun nods silently.


    Wei Zhi grabs his hair, which is bound by blood and water, and says in agony: "but not long ago, that boy was still a weak man who can''t even reach the state of Qi and consciousness Even if his potential is really amazing, by the time he can take over your position, snowy state will be broken


    Xue Zun said with a rare smile: "what a capable person can''t do is Tianjiao. Those who break the rules are demons. "


    "That young man has the appearance of a demon."


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Lu Li, who was appraised as a monster by xuezun, is suffering for a big event.


    He held a long blue sword, which was the ninth Canglang sword of Shenbing.


    "This sword Is it really a magic weapon? "


    Lu Li only felt cheated and looked up at mu tea sleeves and Mu Ning Qiu.


    Mu''s face was expressionless, while mu ningqiu said with a smile: "of course, it''s a magic weapon, but I forgot to tell you that magic soldiers have spirituality and will choose their own masters. If you can''t make the magic soldiers willing to surrender, it''s no different from ordinary weapons with better material. "


    Lu Li was silent for a moment and looked at the Canglang sword in his hand. Before that, he had tried countless ways. Whether it was imbued with his mind or instilled his true spirit into it, it was like an ox pouring into the sea. Canglang sword had no reaction at all.


    It seems to prove that Canglang sword doesn''t admit that he is its master?


    Thinking of this possibility, Lu Li raised his head and said, "can I return it now?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    "Since Canglang sword has been given to you, it''s your own business how to make it submit. If you can''t, you can return it. "


    Mu Ning Qiu curled his mouth and said, "return the goods. Do you think it''s not a deal?"


    "But you didn''t tell me that this thing will choose its own owner?"


    Lu Li said in some distress: "if it''s just an ordinary weapon with better materials, it''s not as good as the Dragon kiss sword. What do I want it to do? Why don''t you give me a reward. "


    "Eight wasteland sword spectrum plus Canglang sword, this kind of reward is out of the ordinary. If your aunt didn''t intercede for you, would you think you would have a chance to touch this magic weapon?"


    Mu Ning Qiu thinks that Lu Li is cheap and good.


    And at this time, the Canglang sword lying quietly in the palm of Lu Li''s palm was suddenly plated with a layer of blue light, as if to express their dissatisfaction.


    After all, Lu Li said before that it was not as good as the Dragon kissing sword. The magic weapon with a certain spirit felt insulted, so he had to jump up and "beat" Lu Li.


    "Are you not happy yet?" Lu Li holds the Canglang sword, and the blue light dissipates immediately, and the blade returns to silence again.


    "It''s true that there are spirits in divine soldiers, but the so-called self selection of their masters is just hearsay."


    Finally, at this time, mu tea opened his mouth: "now your strength is too weak, just want to master the magic weapon, it will certainly not obey your control."


    "The 39 magic weapons in the world are all in the hands of master Mingyou. Many of them are Wuling Huabing, including xuezun''s White Deer sword."


    "The masters of Canglang sword before were all the most powerful swordsmen in the world. They never accepted the power lower than that of the Mingyou realm. Now it is normal to reject them."


    After hearing mu Hongxiu''s words, Lu Li immediately understood, and his strength of holding Canglang sword increased a few points. He sneered and said, "frankly speaking, it''s bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. In the master''s hand, he will take up the shelf to be a thorn in my immortal hand."


    "OK, we have time. When we go back, I''ll sharpen your" spirituality "


    Lu Li said, gnashing his teeth. It looked like he wanted to melt the Canglang sword.


    After all, within one day, he had been despised by Mu Ning Qiu, and his strength was too weak. Now he even despised himself with a sword, which immediately aroused Lu Li''s anger.


    Mu Ning Qiu despises me because she is a master. It''s really hard to say who wins and who loses.


    How dare you look down on me with a weapon?


    Lu Li''s face almost showed a grim smile, stretched out two fingers and a pair, hit heavily on the ridge of the sword several times, and then put Canglang sword into the sword box.


    There is still time to conquer the Canglang sword.


    "So, are we going to do it or not?"


    After receiving the sword, Lu Li looks at mu Hongxiu.


    The main purpose of this gathering is to discuss the religious issues.


    Although Lu Li is a bit eager to try, but the people who really make up their minds are still bathing in tea.


    It''s not because she is the king of Yan. It''s mainly because Lu Li doesn''t want to delay the journey for the sake of Shinto.


    In addition, if you really want to intervene in the affairs of the gods, there will be a lot of danger. Mu Hongxiu has no self-protection ability now. If she encounters any accident, it is not worth the loss.


    "If you want to do it, do it. You are the director of foreign affairs." The tone of mu tea is light and light, and it is still the appearance of ignoring everything.


    Of course, the most important thing is that she is brave enough. Even after hearing the news of the Shinto cult and knowing how dangerous this organization is, she doesn''t think it is a big deal.


    That is to say, now that Wu Dao has been abolished, mu Hongxiu is still a little self-conscious. Otherwise, he would have gone to see he Shouzhong with a gun and disabled him. After that, he would be allowed to take himself to see some great God.


    "Auntie!"


    Mu Ning Qiu knew that mu Hongxiu would reply like this, and quickly advised: "the Shinto sect is too dangerous. If we really do the right thing with them, we are afraid that we are not rivals."


    "Your Highness, the princess has a point."


    Ge Xinyue agrees.


    She naturally is everything to take the safety of the red sleeve as the main consideration.


    If this matter may threaten the life of mu tea, Ge Xinyue is not willing to take any risks.


    After all, they only have mu Ning Qiu as a master now. If they hand in hand, it is difficult to take care of mu tea.


    "What''s the panic?" Mu tea voice languid way: "swallow the day is still in my hand, if there is master Mingyou do not open an eye, just try this thing also tube does not work."


    When it comes to tuntian, all the people think that tuntian, which was in the control of Cang Wang, has been "collected" by mu Hongxiu.


    That''s the artifact of swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven. Once inspired, it can kill the master.


    Although there are all kinds of disadvantages, there is no problem in self-defense.


    "Even if you swallow the sky..." Mu ningqiu hesitated for a moment, and then said, "we are not sure how many masters there are in Shinto, and the kind of power they master can improve the level of the masters. If there are top masters, tuntian should not threaten that existence."This is not mu ningqiu''s alarmism.


    Although swallowing the sky is strong, it is not invincible.


    Facing the top master who has seen the threshold of heaven and man, swallowing the sky is a decoration.


    Otherwise, at the beginning, Mujing could take tuntian to kill the king of Jitian demon. How can the kingdom of Jitian have the courage to declare war on the holy Kingdom today?


    "Although Tun Tian can''t threaten the top master, the top master needs to think carefully if he wants to make a move."


    Mu red sleeve light way: "here but swallow heaven Saint country, if have top master hand, the person of natural machine department is not rubbish."


    Tianji department is the power of xuanwang.


    He is mainly responsible for all "abnormal" situations in tuntian Shengguo.


    Including the secret treasure, natural disasters and man-made disasters all over the world, and even the exchange of strange masters, they can not escape the control of the Department of natural causes.


    If there is really a top master, Tianji department will know it at the first time, and then there will be top masters belonging to the holy kingdom to suppress each other.


    "King Xuan has already taken the Department of Tianji to the frontier battlefield. Now it''s time to count on the Department of Tianji..."


    Ge Xinyue worried: "if the Department of natural resources can not accurately predict the top master''s hand, your highness, you may be in danger of life."


    Mu tea has no voice, but her attitude has been very obvious.


    We must take care of religious affairs.


    "The power to let the master improve his realm, not to mention that there is no such power in the world, even if there is, it is also a trap."


    At this time, he said in silence: "there is no system of martial arts that can be achieved overnight. Even if Tianjiao is favored by Qi, it also needs to be gradual. It''s just that it''s going to be a little faster than the others. "


    "The power possessed by the Shinto is likely to It''s not the power of the world. "


    "That''s certainly not the power of the world." Lu Li said: "judging from the breath displayed by he Shouzhong, it is likely that there is a trace of the strength of the sea god general. That is to say, behind the theology, there may be the four seas royal court, or even the water gods. "


    "If it''s the water gods, then their goal is to be a treasure of Qi."


    Ling Er also understood the meaning of Lu Li at this time.


    If the gods really collude with those other peoples, what they want is the treasure of good fortune.


    It''s a treasure that even the gods of heaven and beast all want to fight for. Even if the water Protoss didn''t have any sense of existence in that war, who can guarantee that the water gods have no covetous heart for the most precious Qi Yun?


    What''s more, there is no trace of other alien races in Zhenwu region. The Sihai Wangting, formerly known as shuishen, is probably the most powerful force in Zhenwu.


    If we don''t fight for the most precious thing of Qi Yun, when will we wait for it?


    "A treasure of fortune?" White some shock: "that It''s just a legend. "


    Her identity is special, and she may be the embodiment of the spirit of the road, so she will know the existence of Qi Yun Zhibao. Lu Li and others don''t think it strange.


    Linger then opened his mouth to explain to her: "although Qiyun Zhibao is only a legend, it has traces to follow. In ancient times, many alien clans came to Zhenwu region. Among them, the most powerful God clan and beast God clan probably came to seize Qi Yun treasure. "


    "I guess they probably want to improve their world status, so they are interested in Zhenwu''s Qiyun Zhibao."


    After the trip to the palace of life, ling''er has a deeper understanding of the world. Combined with the history of the original Terrans, it is not difficult to guess what the exotics of the upper kingdom came to Zhenwu region for.


    "But..."


    White slightly a Zheng, but then silence.


    Even if she is the embodiment of the spirit of the road, and she is a special one, her memory can not be traced back to ancient times.


    Because at that time, the main road of Zhenwu region was still in chaos, and the world''s will did not wake up, so it was impossible for any memory to be preserved.


    That is to say, when the white "consciousness" was born, it was already the end of the ancient war, or she had not experienced the ancient war at all. The memory fragments in her mind were just a kind of vague concept, which was passed down when the will of the world did not wake up.


    In fact, now I try my best to recall, but I can''t think of any trace of the war in ancient times.


    Compared with the "condition" of linger, which can really read history and even get in touch with those ancient people, Bai Bai, the embodiment of the spirit of the road, has no advantage.


    However, she still knows what it means to Zhenwu region if such things as Qiyun Zhibao are robbed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    The so-called Qi Yun is actually a kind of original strength of Zhenwu area.


    When the will of the world gradually wakes up, it will disperse Qi to the world and create countless proud and powerful people, so that the status of the world can be promoted as soon as possible.


    But Zhenwu area is special.


    Its origin is almost endless, but the world will has always been in a state of chaos.


    Even if there have been several awakenings, it is not complete.


    This leads to the incomplete memory of such a spirit of the road. Many things are inherited by the memory of the world will in a chaotic state. Slowly groping for understanding, the information can not be completely accurate.


    But it doesn''t mean that they don''t know the inheritance of the core.


    For example, the meaning of Qiyun Zhibao to the world itself.


    If we compare the will of Tao with the spirit of Tao as soul, the treasure of Qi is the heart for the world.


    If there is a treasure of Qi, this treasure is the heart of Zhenwu area, the source of Qi, and the key to affect the future of Zhenwu area.


    The will of the great way can sleep, because as long as Zhenwu area is not destroyed, Qi will not be exhausted, but gradually sealed.


    But if Qiyun Zhibao is robbed, it will be a disaster for Zhenwu region.


    Without Qi, the aura of Zhenwu will be exhausted and everything will degenerate until it becomes a world of ruins. Then the world will sleep soundly until the ruins world is gradually destroyed, and it will not wake up again.


    Thinking of that possibility, my white face turned white.


    "If Qi Yun''s treasure is taken away by them, the end of Zhenwu domain will be It''s just destruction. "


    With her powerful and direct vision, ling''er deduces the importance of Qiyun Zhibao to Zhenwu area.


    "Do you mean that there is a treasure in Zhenwu area that involves the source of qi movement. If it is taken away, the world will be destroyed?"


    Mu Ning Qiu after listening to ling''er''s words, there is a little can''t believe, just feel that ling''er seems to be alarmist.


    Qi Yun Zhibao is a mysterious thing that not every martial artist can accept.


    Even mu ningqiu is favored by the luck, but she does not believe that a treasure can affect the fate of the world.


    "It''s not alarmist." "The gods in the upper world are all a group of lunatics. In order to plunder the fortune of Zhenwu region, they once launched a big war in Zhenwu area, which almost meant to destroy the world. But in the end, they were defeated by the ancient people. Now these guys are back. I can''t imagine what they are for except the source of their luck. "


    "There is no doubt about the relationship between the water gods and the four seas royal court, but it is doubtful whether they are for the sake of Qi Yun Zhi Bao, or whether there is really such a thing in this world."


    Seeing that they were all a little alarmed, Lu Li said, "but since this matter has been met by us, it can''t be said that we have to take care of it."


    "I can''t see that you still have the kindness to save the world?" Mu Ning Qiu immediately sneered: "this is not like your character."


    Lu Li knew that she was still hating her actions in the black prison, but she didn''t care: "the big concept of salvation has nothing to do with me, but there is an egg under the nest? If Zhenwu is destroyed, who can live? "


    "Even if what you say is reasonable, what do you want to use to organize the gods and to influence them with your good thoughts?"


    Mu Ning autumn is suddenly a little agitated.


    She really can''t figure out why Lu Li must persist in fighting against the Shinto religion.


    For the good?


    The so-called secret treasures are all things without shadow. No matter how you think about them, it will do more harm than good to fight against Shinto.


    But to save Zhenwu area, mu ningqiu thinks that Lu Li can''t be such a person.


    This kind of shameless person who even cares about a little treasure to cheat away suddenly thinks that he wants to be the Savior?


    "No more noise."


    Mu tea suddenly said: "Lu Li is right. You must take care of this kind of thing."


    "Ning Qiu, don''t you understand the truth that your lips are dead and your teeth are cold?" Mu Hongxiu looks at mu ningqiu and says slowly: "no matter whether the Shinto religion wants to compete for the most precious Qi, their existence has already harmed the kingdom of devouring heaven. Now the holy Kingdom and the devil kingdom are in the war, and they can''t take care of everything. As the royal family of the holy Kingdom, do you want to stand idly by


    "I..."


    Mu Ning autumn suddenly speechless.


    In her impression, mu tea never used such a severe tone to talk to herself.


    But she was just worried about the safety of mu tea, was so reprimanded, the more she thought, the more aggrieved, her eyes slightly flushed: "I just I''m afraid they will do harm to my aunt. "


    "I am not a burden to you."


    Mu red sleeve way: "even if my martial road is abandoned now, I still have the power to protect myself. It''s not impossible to fight against the great master. "


    "At the beginning, Lu Li couldn''t even reach the Qiqiao state. He was able to cross the realm and kill tongxuan. He only fought with people with Qi and blood. He can do it, why can''t I? "Heard mu tea actually take their own example, Lu Li is a little embarrassed.


    Mu ningqiu has obviously heard of Lu Li''s fierce military record. Without a state of mind and true spirit, he bravely walked out of another road and defeated the little Madman of the Shen family who was famous as the imperial capital by burning his Qi and blood.


    After that, he also completed the harsh trial of the Ministry of earth, not to mention that even yuan Jingtao was folded in his hands.


    In the absence of a realm, Lu Li can do these things, and mu Hongxiu is just the abolition of martial arts, but it does not mean that her combat power must have disappeared.


    "I bathed in tea, this life has never avoided war, not to mention war. True Qi and realm are just means. Without these, I am still the king of Yan and can still fight with the master. "


    Speaking of this, mu tea tone slightly, "so, since this matter has been met by us, it must be managed. This is the responsibility of the royal family and the people of the holy land. "


    "If you don''t understand this truth, how can you sit in that position in the future?"


    The last sentence of mu tea has some shocking meaning.


    Sit in that seat?


    Which location?


    Looking at the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven, mu ningqiu has been regarded as a big princess with high power. With her master''s fighting power, her power is no worse than that of the nine kings.


    Can mu tea this sentence, but exposed Mu Ning autumn future road, as well as Mu whale to her expectations.


    Mujing''s knee is not without other offspring, but most of them are covered by the light of Mu Ning autumn.


    Those princes are not without skills, but compared with mu ningqiu, they are not the best candidates to inherit the throne, either in strength or in temperament.


    Therefore, even if Mu ningqiu is a woman, Mujing is willing to let her sit in that position and become the new emperor of the kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    It''s just that the idea is not exposed to too many people. Even Mu Ning Qiu himself has been kept in the dark, without any knowledge at all.


    "Aunt?"


    Sure enough, hearing this almost explicit words, Mu Ning Qiu was surprised: "what are you talking about? That position What does it have to do with me? "


    "In autumn, the holy kingdom of tuntian was founded by military force. Although the Royal strife over the years is fierce, it is not cruel. Until your father''s generation, he has not pushed forward the struggle of his sons, but has been building momentum for you. Don''t you understand his mind? "


    Mu red sleeve light way: "he wants you to become the first empress of tuntian Shengguo."


    "It''s impossible!" Mu Ning Qiu retorts: "women''s accession to the throne is unprecedented..."


    "Never before, so what?" Mu tea interrupted: "I can be king, and you are so much better than me, why can''t you become the first queen of tuntian Shengguo?"


    "Because of the so-called worldly vision? Ning Qiu, are you a martial artist or a martial master? You should know that the rules are just shackles created by ordinary people in order to consolidate their position. What we warriors have taken is a dangerous road of constant struggle. What qualifications do we have to restrain you according to the secular rules? "


    "It is this that your father and emperor have figured out that he has decided to let you inherit his position. Otherwise, give the throne to your incompetent brothers? It''s better to give it to the king of Cang. "


    Mu tea this time although said very heartless, but it is also a fact.


    Although Mujing is invincible, his descendants are indeed a group of mediocre talents.


    If there is no Mu Ning Qiu, the descendants of this generation of royal family will lose the reputation of Mu family.


    Mu Ning Qiu naturally knows that this is the truth, but she still can''t accept it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    "I tell you this, not to put pressure on you, but to let you know that you and I are both members of the royal family of the holy Kingdom, and should have sacrificed our own interests in order to swallow up the holy kingdom."


    "Aren''t the Military Martyrs, Tianquan and Dingjun not one of the nine kings of the holy kingdom? In order to swallow the holy kingdom of heaven, they can fight the devil Kingdom at the border, and they can sacrifice at any time. You and I have met with a conspiracy to destabilize the holy land, but we want to escape? "


    "Born in the royal family is the biggest sorrow for you and me. However, some things can escape, some things But not one step. "


    The voice of mu tea also has some emotion.


    After Xiuwei was abolished, she seemed to be thinking about her responsibility as the nine kings of the holy kingdom.


    The holy Kingdom wants her to be a victim and marry the devil emperor. She can resist at all costs, but the matter of Shinto touches her bottom line.


    She can''t escape, let alone mu ningqiu to choose to escape for her own sake.


    "But What should we do? "


    Mu Ning Qiu seems to have been convinced, and her expression is somewhat tangled.


    In fact, how could she not understand these reasons?


    It''s just that the impact of the Shinto religion is so great that she instinctively wants to escape. In addition, mu Hongxiu martial road was abandoned, even if he didn''t say it, Mu Ning Qiu still regarded his aunt as a burden.


    But even if she understood the truth, she still didn''t have much confidence in the face of Shinto.


    At this time, mu tea looked at Lu Li.


    Mu Ning autumn see, then also see to land.


    Not only that


    Ling''er, Bai Bai, Ge Xinyue, and even Ding Lingxi, who has been "clever" and silent, are all looking at Lu Li.


    Feeling their sight, Lu Li couldn''t help but say, "what do you all see me do?"


    "You are the director of foreign affairs." Mu tea light way.


    "It''s you who want to be the enemy of the Shinto religion. Shouldn''t you give us your advice?" Mu Ning Qiu takes it for granted.


    Ge Xinyue said: "this matter really still needs to listen to your opinion."


    Bai Bai said: "I don''t know anything. I listen to you."


    "My brother will have a way." Ling Er did not forget to smile and mend a knife.


    Lu Li was speechless and finally looked at Ding Lingxi, "what about you? What''s your reason? "


    Ding Lingxi looked dazed, as if to say, "where is this, who I am, what does it have to do with me.".


    However, she quickly responded and said with a smile, "you''re a bad guy. You have the most vicious ideas. If you don''t think of a way, do you want me to do something?"


    "Well, you have a point."


    Lu Li sighed, then retorted: "but I want to clarify that I am not vicious, that is to know how to use the brain."


    As soon as this saying goes out, Lu Li feels that several eyes have already taken the meaning of killing.


    In particular, mu tea with Mu Ning autumn.


    "Do you mean that my king is brave and resourceless and has no brain?" Mu tea smile way.


    After looking at these women, Lu Li said with an embarrassed smile, "of course it doesn''t mean that. It''s just that sometimes, without absolute force, it may be more economical to use some means."


    "Well, what are you going to do with the gods?" Mu Ning Qiu sneered.


    She''s a very strong force.


    In the face of absolute strength, all intrigues are useless.


    Of course, this idea can''t be said to be wrong, but it doesn''t always apply.


    To put it bluntly, Li Qiankun, a master addicted to playing tricks, has gone to extremes with mu ningqiu and mu Hongxiu who are good at crushing opponents with strength. We can''t say who is right and who is wrong, but both sides need to learn from each other to find the most appropriate balance point.


    "If you want to deal with a person or even a force, you should start with their weakness. However, our understanding of Shinto is still too one-sided. We don''t know the number of strongmen of the Shinto, and we don''t know what cards the Shinto have to rely on. In this way, we need to find some help if we want to deal with the Shinto. "


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and analyzed them bit by bit.


    Mu Ning Qiu couldn''t bear to say, "are you nonsense? If you can find several top masters, you still need to think about it? "


    At present, the fighting power of the kingdom of swallowing heaven is rather tense. The top masters may not have time to deal with the Shinto. And even if they really ask the top masters of the holy kingdom for help, it may be too late when the masters come.


    What''s more, the Shinto religion has now penetrated into the aristocratic families and official system of the holy kingdom. If you want to ask for help, if there is any mistake in any of these links, they may expose themselves.


    So mu ningqiu thinks that Lu Li is just talking nonsense. If it is really so simple, they still need to ponder over it here?


    Lu Li glanced at her one eye, no good airway: "listen to me finish, you are not late to refute."


    Mu Ning Qiu snorted, embracing his arms, but he wanted to hear what truth Lu Li could say.


    "In fact, we have come into a misunderstanding from the beginning. Although the Shinto is strong, it should not be strong enough to resist swallowing the holy land of heaven. Because they also know that the "divine power" that they used to win over all the aristocratic families and powerful people has great disadvantages. As for what this defect is, we still don''t know, but assuming that there is a sequela of divine power, which is the defect that the Shinto needs to strictly control, it means that once the sequela of this power breaks out, it is likely to make the foundation of the cult unstable. ""This is the weakness of Shinto, or the reason why the Shinto has not come forward to challenge the kingdom of devouring heaven. This may be the reason."


    Lu Li''s analysis is very reasonable. Even Mu Ning Qiu, who was not satisfied at the beginning, felt some truth after listening to it.


    Yeah.


    There must be faults in that power, as she could guess. But she did not think of a deeper level, that is, what is the form of this defect?


    In fact, the Shinto religion has been able to compete with the kingdom of devouring heaven. However, the Shinto has chosen forbearance and has no ambition to show on a large scale, which can only explain one problem.


    The foundation of theology, that is, "divine power", must have very fatal sequelae. They dare not expose themselves, because in that case, there will be a war, and the believers will be bathed in divine grace, and the divine power will be spread out in a wide range.


    Otherwise, those masters who came for the sake of divine power will surely turn back immediately.


    Why do you want to mix up with evil cults like you?


    But the gods dare not!


    They do not dare to give the divine power on a large scale, because once the sequela of divine power breaks out, those masters will turn over their faces!


    Mu Ning Qiu soon sorted out the whole story, and her eyes brightened and said, "so it is. You want to dig out the sequelae of divine power and persuade those masters to betray the divine religion!"


    "Roughly in the same direction."


    Lu Li nodded: "however, there are still many problems to be solved. What''s more, we can''t fight alone. We need to get some allies. "


    "Ally?"


    Mu Ning Qiu is puzzled.


    Even who in Linzhou has joined the Shinto cult, where can they find allies?


    You know, he family is not a top family in the whole tuntian Kingdom, but in Linzhou this acre, he family can be regarded as the level of covering the sky with one hand.


    Otherwise, the Shinto would not let he family join in, and he Shouzhong would be given the position of a god envoy.


    These families are all religious believers. It can be seen that the aristocratic families in Linzhou are almost corroded.


    "All the bustle in the world is for profit, and the bustle in the world is for profit. Every aristocratic family has its own interests. It is for their own interests that he family, like he family, is willing to mingle with the cult. However, there must be families loyal to the holy kingdom within Linzhou. "


    "Loyalty depends on the chips of interest and the cost of betrayal. The divine power of the divine religion may not be able to win the favor of every aristocratic family. There will always be someone who will weigh the pros and cons and think that it is better to continue to be loyal to the holy kingdom to betray the sacred Kingdom and join the religion at this time. "


    Lu Li said with a smile: "if there is such a family, you don''t have to guess. Their life must be very sad. The enemy of the enemy is a friend, and our ally, from the Shinto In other words, we should start from the enemy of which family. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    When Lu Li''s words are finished, several women are analyzing the feasibility.


    Finally or mu tea first mouth: "can, according to your arrangement to do."


    "So what should we do?" Ding Lingxi is also a little eager to try.


    She was born to love lively personality, now there are such fun things, naturally want to follow.


    Lu Li glanced at her and said, "you are a real power..."


    "Forget it, you can go with the white to inquire about the news, and try to catch some low-level members of the Shinto, such as Shashengzong? "


    Lu Li originally wanted to say that it would be nice if you didn''t make a mess of your strength, but she thought that Ding Lingxi was after all the little saint of yezong, and that she was also the most secure one among the people, so she was sent a task to inquire about information.


    Ding Lingxi stares at Lu Li.


    How could she not know what Lu Li was going to say?


    Think of her own strength is actually repeatedly disliked, she has some frustration.


    How can I be a martial artist in xuanjing? Since when has tongxuanjing become an abandoned existence?


    Ding Lingxi carefully thought about it, probably from the encounter with Lu Li?


    Ever since I met this guy, I found that he was either dying or on his way to death.


    The enemy''s strength has become stronger and stronger. From the beginning, he slaughtered the scattered repairs in the thunder area, and gradually turned into killing Tong Xuan, such as killing dogs. In this way, he was still not satisfied and made his death to the immortal peaks such as Yuan Jingtao and Wen Zhengrong.


    Although the result was very miserable, he still didn''t kill himself. He broke through three realms and became an immortal warrior.


    Now they all have their ideas on master Mingyou.


    Even Ding Lingxi has to be convinced by this rhythm of death. At this rate, Lu Li will soon have to compete with martial artists who can see the divine realm.


    At that time, let alone tongxuan, even master Mingyou could not keep up with him.


    "Elder sister Ge, let''s make preparations. I''ll go to those families that don''t deal with them. You can find a way to find Fenglei No.2 department and see if you can get some help. By the way, I''ll try to find out whether there are religious people infiltrating into the two parts of Fenglei. "


    Lu Li has arranged tasks for GE Xinyue.


    Ge Xinyue smell speech, slightly nod the first way: "I know."


    "What about me?" Mu Ning autumn see Lu Li directly ignore themselves, "I am the strongest fighting force?"


    "Of course, you, the great master, will stay to protect the king Yan and ling''er."


    Lu Li said: "after all, our most important task is to ensure the safety of his highness. Besides, there is no need to use you, master Mingyou, to handle such trivial matters. "


    "What''s more, let''s stay. It''s very sensitive to danger. If something happens, it can warn us in advance, and then you''ll tell us to come back."


    Lu Li takes out several communication jade slips and distributes them. Even the magic and strange things have arranged tasks.


    "I''ll tell it." In terms of magic and strange things, we should communicate in vain.


    However, Bai Bai soon thought of the little hairball, and his face changed slightly: "that Is it going to stay, too


    Lu strange way: "how, what can use it?"


    "This is not..."


    "It''s just it..."


    In vain to think, or do not know how to express, and finally can only sigh to give up.


    She''s worried about that little thing bullying magic.


    After all, she is similar to the little hairball in a sense. She can subdue demons, so can xiaomaoqiu.


    Moreover, with the flamboyant personality of xiaomaoqiu, if you put it alone with magic, you will have to suffer.


    But


    White to think of their own small hair ball when the palpitation, also can not care so much.


    It''s not my fault.


    In addition to mourning for the devil in my heart and praying for its own good fortune, nothing can be done in vain.


    After everything was arranged, the women assigned to the task left first.


    Lu Li left a set of sword array for ling''er.


    This is not the kind of array he arranged casually. It is a killing array composed of dragon kiss sword as array eye and hundreds of sword symbols. Even if it''s a long time since master Zong has been able to support the formation.


    Although it can not completely block master Mingyou, it can at least let Mu Ning Qiu not be distracted to take care of her and mu tea.


    "If you have any trouble, don''t hold on to it. Please let me know."


    Before leaving, Lu Li looked at the three of them, and then some uneasily told Mu Ning Qiu.


    He was afraid that Mu Ning Qiu would be too arrogant. He wanted to solve it by himself and missed the opportunity to inform him.


    Although it is true that if Mu ningqiu can''t cope with the situation and they come back in time, there is a great probability that they will be killed. But at least Lu Li still has many cards. If they fight to death, it is enough to cooperate with mu ningqiu to protect the lives of several people.Mu Ning Qiu, of course, knows the weight. He is impatient and says, "I''ve got it."


    "Gone." Lu Li didn''t quarrel with her and left.


    However, before leaving the mansion, a mass of pink and white objects flew out of the mansion and landed directly on Lu Li''s shoulder.


    "Little boy, how can such a fun thing not take my adult?"


    "Small hair ball discontented way:" this road, my adult is about to be bored to death, take me out to play quickly! "


    Lu Li didn''t expect that the little hairball would come up, picked it up and said, "who told you I was going to play?"


    "When you were chatting just now, I listened to it. What is this kind of trifling, not playing?"


    "Water God But it''s the spirit level world. It''s much better than your wild world. Can''t you make a big show against a group of Water God''s chessmen? "


    "That''s compared to the palace of life." Lu Li listens to the words of small hairball, suddenly feel tired, and a little helpless.


    It''s still too weak.


    As a world of touring world, the life god palace still has the qualification to be promoted to Kaiyuan level, which is much better than that of the water deity. If you dare to make trouble in the palace of life, you can send a great emperor to sweep their world.


    But it is this kind of world, which is weak in the eyes of xiaomaoqiu, that can make such a big noise in Zhenwu area, and the people in Zhenwu area have no way to deal with them.


    Just a group of chess pieces is enough to shake a giant like tuntian Shengguo. If the four seas King court, that is, the water god clan, hands in person, Zhenwu domain can''t stop it.


    Can be such a big crisis, in the eyes of small hair ball, but it is basically a small play. The status of the water gods is no higher than that of the Terrans in Zhenwu region.


    At best, it is the level of a group of young children and a group of teenagers fighting.


    Thinking of the gap, Lu Li felt frustrated.


    The gap between the world is too big, which depends on the inside information of the world, the number of the strong, and the latter is the most important.


    The strong in Zhenwu area are really few to poor.


    At least, Lu Li has never heard of the existence of Shenjian realm in Zhenwu region.


    You know, even in the places of Liangjiehe, which is rated as "the world of fragments", there are not few gods, and even the great masters like linger''s father have appeared.


    Although they used to be the Terrans of Zhenwu region, it was not known how many thousands of years ago. It can be traced back to the ancient times. In the middle of the fault, I don''t know what happened in Zhenwu area, which makes a world full of vigor and potential.


    "Even if it seems to you that it''s a small fight, now Zhenwu domain is not ready to face all this."


    Lu Li''s voice is a little low unconsciously.


    It''s not that he''s compassionate, not to mention his habit of being a savior. But he has gradually integrated into the world, and gradually has something to give up.


    These four words are not a slogan, but the cruelest and coldest reality.


    If Zhenwu domain is going to be destroyed, as a member of this world, where can he escape?


    Therefore, what Lu Li has to do is to kill those lunatics before they destroy the world.


    Lu Li''s idea is not complicated. I just want to live in this world honestly. Whoever makes me unhappy, I will let anyone unhappy.


    If you want to destroy the world, I will kill your whole family.


    It''s that simple.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    It''s not so hard to find a rival.


    He family has a great family and great career in Linzhou, and his influence is not bad. Over the years, naturally, there are many opponents, even enemies.


    Lu Li still used the old method to find those scattered repair areas in the city. He casually grabbed a group of money and photographed them. The other side told him all about his family''s affairs.


    Even he family''s previous generation''s enmity, some gossip rumors, this martial artist knows very well.


    Lu Li was also shocked.


    I didn''t expect he Shouwei, the current head of the family, was actually the illegitimate son of the old master, and he Shouzhong was the legitimate son of the main house.


    Because Mrs. he was skillful at that time, the old owner had no choice but to let he Shouzhong be the owner of the house for a period of time. At last, he forced his wife to die, which brought he Shouwei back to his family. In less than ten years, the old master paved the way for why he Shouzhong was defending the throne, and he Shouzhong was kicked out of his position as the master of the family.


    As it is called, standing on the long side, not on the young side.


    He Shouwei and he Shouzhong are wonderful brothers in the chaos of the last generation.


    He Shouwei is his wife now and he Shouzhong''s fiancee. He Shouwei also "took" he Shouzhong''s fiancee after taking the position of the owner of the house.


    However, there are also rumors that he Shouwei''s eldest son and the eldest son of he''s family are probably the offspring of he Shouzhong''s adultery with his "sister-in-law".


    Lu Li was quite speechless about these intricate relationships. Fortunately, the warrior clearly explained the enemies of his family. Otherwise, with his broken mouth strength, Lu Li would like to knock him out with a blow and then pay him back.


    After the man took the money, he left Meizizi. Lu Li recalled it and thought which one to go to first.


    There are many enemies of the he family. The sun family, the Zhu family and the tingfengzong, which are established on the border of Linzhou, have deep hatred.


    As for the rest, either the hatred value is not high enough, or the strength is not strong enough.


    On the whole, the Zhu family is the one who hates the most.


    Moreover, this hatred can be said to want to destroy the other family.


    The two generations of Zhu family owners died in the hands of he family. In order to fight for the interests of Linzhou, the two families have fought countless times, and countless people have sacrificed. The hatred between the two families has long been unable to resolve.


    However, the Zhu family was obviously defeated in the struggle against which family. The family power was ordinary, and the strength and details were not as good as those of the sun family and the listening fengzong.


    However, the hatred between the sun family and he family is deep, but it is a cross between the younger generations. The eldest son of the family killed the successor of the sun family and took away an old granddaughter of the sun family.


    To say that although the sun family is much stronger than the Zhu family, it lacks a bit of blood, and has not turned against any family to this day.


    It is said that the granddaughter of the clan who was abducted by the young and the eldest of the he family came to a miserable end. The old man tried to find the he family several times, but he was stopped by the sun family.


    After careful consideration, Lu Li can only put the sun family on the list of candidates. For the time being, he has to choose one from the Zhu family and the Tingfeng clan to make contact.


    When it comes to hearing fengzong, they have a deep relationship with he family.


    Before he Shouwei was taken back by the head of his family, he was a disciple of the fengzong sect, and he was also a highly qualified disciple of zhenzhuan. He followed a real power elder of tingfengzong.


    Later, he Shouwei was taken back by the home owner of he family. In principle, the relationship between the fengzong and he family should be very harmonious.


    But the bad thing is that he Shouwei didn''t have to listen to the fengzong school. He not only handed over the martial arts inheritance of the fengzong to his family, but also took some people to copy many of the forces of the fengzong. With his identity as a true disciple, he aimed at the weakness of the fengzong everywhere and beat the fengzong to the utmost for a period of time and suffered heavy losses.


    Later, I heard that the leader of fengzong found he family in person and fought with the old master of he family. Only when he was seriously injured was he family settled down.


    However, this is also the direct reason for the early death of the old owner.


    In short, he Shouwei is a traitor to the fengzong, which has brought a lot of losses to tingfengzong.


    And listen to fengzong''s Revenge means more direct, you dare to attack the school, you can, the school directly killed your family rely on.


    If not, he Shouwei and he Shouzhong would not be able to join hands in a short period of time to abandon their past suspicion and develop the power of he family.


    In fact, if you speak carefully, if you don''t listen to fengzong''s hand, he family now points out to what extent chaos.


    The patriarch of tingfengzong killed the old master of he family, which directly led to the situation of "Brotherhood". In the past decades, the two brothers of the family harassed tingfengzong and sent many disciples to smash the property of he family.


    The farce continued until he Shouwei and he Shouzhong became masters.


    Even so, the hatred between he family and listen to Feng Zong has been unable to change.He Shouwei is a traitor to tingfengzong, and he family has caused immeasurable losses to tingfengzong. For the brothers of he family, the patriarch of fengzong is the enemy of his father. No matter what the situation is, there will be no possibility of reconciliation between them.


    "The hearing wind sect is powerful, and it is located at the border of Linzhou. In addition, there are many disciples in the sect. Therefore, the Shintoism should not choose to listen to the wind sect as the penetration object."


    "Well..."


    Lu lilue is a meditation, and finally decided to start contact with this listening to the wind sect.


    Of course, if you want to deal with he family and thus play a role in dealing with Shinto, it is absolutely not enough to find a listening fengzong.


    If necessary, the sun family, the Zhu family, and even those families who have determined that they have a feud with, should go to the past one by one and try to find out.


    In any case, it is a purpose to spread the net and catch more fish.


    There are so many families that have a grudge against him, and they can always find a few who are willing to fight. At that time, they will unite to deal with he family. Unless it is the powerful people of the Shinto, there is absolutely no possibility that he family can carry it down.


    ¡­¡­


    While Lu Li was studying how to tie the enemy of he family to the ship to fight against the Shinto religion, he Shouzhong and he Shouwei, the two brothers, were sitting on the throne of the hall in the mansion of he family.


    There is no reason for this. This furious God is really "furious".


    "How do you deal with it after all


    The voice of the fury emissary is no longer indifferent, but like a repressed volcano, which seems to erupt at any time.


    Hearing this question, he Shouzhong almost knelt down.


    In fact, he didn''t expect that he had been honest and honest in killing the remaining evils of Shengzong. He had just negotiated with his front foot, but how could his back foot rebel?


    And the reason for the mutiny is ridiculous - they want to be loyal to the holy land of swallowing heaven, and they don''t want to have any relationship with the cult.


    After learning about this, he Shouzhong''s lungs were going to explode. He wanted to take out the remaining evils and kill them.


    Don''t want to get involved in the cult?


    You shashengzong is the biggest cult of tuntian Shengguo for thousands of years!


    However, he Shouzhong couldn''t settle accounts after autumn. The furious envoy came to he''s family, and his attitude was obviously to set up a teacher to investigate crimes.


    He Shouzhong can''t say a word even though he has all kinds of grievances.


    Because he knew very well that the great envoy would never have any pity for the subordinates who failed to do things well.


    The God emissary before him was forced to stop the expansion of the Shinto just because he messed up one thing. His end was extremely miserable, which could be called life as death.


    He Shouzhong almost imagined how the great God would deal with himself next.


    But he did not dare to argue for himself.


    At this time, any refutation will arouse the disgust of the fury and the great envoys.


    Unfortunately, he Shouzhong did not refute, but he Shouwei came forward.


    He obviously did not know the horror of the fury.


    In other words, he didn''t know that his younger brother had become a cult maniac, and he thought that there was only a cooperative relationship between them.


    Therefore, he Shouwei had the courage to open his mouth: "the great God, this matter can''t blame any family. It is obvious that there are some people behind this group of rubbish who do not know what is good or bad and repent on the spot. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    "Oh?"


    As if he Shouwei had just seen, he turned his head and looked at him, "you mean, it''s not your family''s incompetence, it''s someone who is against the Shinto religion behind your back?"


    "Exactly." He Shouwei''s attitude is quite respectful, but his words are not humble or arrogant: "the killing clan is a group of villains. They take the initiative to find a Shinto religion. There are many doubts in this. Now the sudden apostasy may be directed by the people behind. Please don''t be angry with him. I''m willing to make atonement and find out the people behind the shashengzong! "


    "Shut up!"


    However, he Shouzhong did not wait for the angry envoy to make a statement. He Shouzhong said: "you dare to talk to the great God like this, damn it!"


    His breath burst out, and the whole hall seemed to be blown by a strong wind. He Shouwei was surprised. He didn''t expect his brother''s attitude to be so extreme.


    "No harm."


    At the moment when he Shouzhong wants to make a move, he Shouzhong''s tone becomes extremely indifferent. He Shouzhong immediately stops his crazy posture as if he wants to eat people.


    Fury big God makes deep see he Shou for one eye, "you say some truth, but this is not enough."


    "The great God envoy Please tell me. "


    He Shouwei was also a little wary at this time.


    He''s still palpitating, and he''s just showing up.


    It''s not like being fake.


    He Shouwei has no doubt. If he hadn''t been stopped by the furious God, he Shouzhong would have done something to him, and he would never die.


    Even if he is a fool, it''s time for him to realize that something is wrong. What''s more, he Shouwei is not stupid. He Shouwei was able to fight his way out of the family fight. He Shouzhong, who was already in the position of the master of the house, was not stupid. In addition to the help of the old master, he himself also had some skills.


    After a little careful consideration, he Shouwei will know that he Shouzhong has been "assimilated" by the Shinto religion.


    That''s why he changed his attitude and became more respectful and afraid of the fury.


    The furious emissary seemed to be very willing to see this change, and said in a cool voice, "the majesty of the divine religion is inviolable. If you dare to rebel, you should be prepared to bear the wrath of the gods. "


    "What''s more, if you suspect that there is someone behind the shashengzong, you should check it as soon as possible. No matter who the other party is, if you find him out, I don''t want insects to jump out and hinder the progress of the cult. "


    The words of the fury envoy were cold and heartless.


    In two simple sentences, it is equivalent to the death penalty for the remaining sins of the shashengzong.


    It''s a foregone conclusion that those people will die.


    But what really makes the fury God care is who stands behind the shashengzong.


    No matter who the other party is, this kind of behavior is provocative, challenging his control over the land of Linzhou.


    There are many great envoys in the Shinto, each of which controls a state. Fury thought to himself that the control of Linzhou had reached the acme, but the anti cult of shashengzong was like a slap in the face.


    Therefore, he Shouwei''s words really aroused his interest.


    Before that, the furious God had already prepared to scrap the chess piece of he family. Now it seems that he family still has the value of utilization. At least, there are not many chess pieces like he Shouzhong, and the influence of he family in Linzhou can not support qualified substitutes in a short time.


    So the furious God officer suppressed his "anger" and decided to give the family another chance to find out who had the courage to hide behind and challenge the authority of "fury".


    "Please rest assured that he family will give you a satisfactory answer."


    He Shouwei was a little relieved for this, knowing that he family had escaped a disaster.


    It''s just


    He glanced at he Shouzhong, who was still trembling. Suddenly, he felt sad.


    His brother, who was once so arrogant, has become the most loyal running dog of the Shinto. He is equal to half the strength of his family, and has completely turned to the Shinto.


    If he Shouwei had not become a master decades ago, he Shouwei would have been able to suppress he Shouzhong by means of means, so that he could not have a foothold in his family.


    But now, they are masters, and he Shouzhong is also masters. They have become indispensable strength of he family. Without one, he family will not be able to maintain its current strength, and will soon be attacked by other aristocratic families in Linzhou, and even exterminate the clan.


    Before, he Shouwei thought that he family and Shinto were just mutually beneficial cooperative relations. However, now it seems that Shinto has unconsciously turned he Jia into a Shinto''s running dog


    He Shouzhong couldn''t adapt to the change and fall of his identity. At the same time, he put aside all his careful thinking.


    He is able to advance and retreat. He knows what the overall situation is important. Otherwise, he will never be able to take the position of the owner.


    At the moment, the form is stronger than that of human beings. He Shouwei dare not show any dissidence, especially in front of the fury and great envoy.


    "It''s up to you to do it. If it''s done well, I can promise you a chance to bathe in God''s grace and get a gift from God."However, he Shouwei noticed that he Shouzhong looked at his eyes with envy and madness.


    Yes, it''s envy.


    It seems that the so-called bath God''s grace is a kind of great glory and a kind of hard won reward.


    But he Shouwei still noticed the madness.


    Seeing he Shouzhong''s eyes, he was suddenly afraid.


    Because he has never seen such crazy eyes, it seems that he has lost his sense, leaving only pure animal nature.


    He Shouwei didn''t dare to ask what the so-called bath God''s grace meant. He just wanted to escape from here, so he quickly responded to the arrangement of the furious God emissary and turned around and left.


    It seems that what is behind is not the hall of he family, but the big mouth of the fierce beast.


    "He sensed it."


    "It''s time for him to make a choice," he said suddenly


    "If he chooses a different path from the Shinto, you know what to do."


    He Shouzhong immediately said, "I understand."


    Immediately some Sen ran way: "even if he is subordinate elder brother, subordinate also will not be merciful."


    "Well."


    "Follow up, find those traitors of the shashengzong. Don''t leave any of them."


    "Yes, I do."


    He Shouzhong bowed his head and took orders.


    When he also left, the fury God made him look at the corner of the hall and said coldly: "hate has not come, but you appear in front of me again and again. Pathetic, do you want to die like this?"


    "Don''t be so mean."


    "I just think your subordinates are very interesting and want to learn how you discipline them."


    "I just didn''t expect that the fury of failure, which has always been intolerable, has opened a precedent for these two people."


    "It''s the time for the Shinto to to employ people. The fighting power of the two masters is also very important." "Since you are so curious, how can I send these two people to your command


    "Come on, I don''t need the fanatics under my command."


    "What''s more, he will become a monster if he bears the" divine power "once more. Even if his fighting power is more powerful, I feel disgusted by that monster."


    For the first time, the Pathetique emissary showed a disgusting attitude. He was obviously disgusted with the monsters catalyzed by the divine power.


    "To become a monster is also a gift from the gods. To be loyal to the gods is their best ending."


    Furiously said, and then said: "you come to look for me, is it the traces of the king of Yan already have eyebrows?"


    "Where is the whereabouts of King Yan so easy to investigate?" Pathetique, the great God, went to his side and sat down, but concealed the news that she had found the king of Yan.


    Just from this point of view, we can see that there is no harmony within the Shinto.


    "I didn''t find the king of Yan. What are you doing here? Are you going to test your own bottom line? "


    The furious emissary was already a little impatient.


    His code name is fury, not without reason.


    Previously, if he had not suddenly wanted to find out the person behind the shashengzong, he would have killed the two brothers.


    Now the great God of Pathetique came to the door, and his words and deeds were full of the meaning of "not afraid of death", which had already aroused the fierce killing nature.


    Aware of the emotional change of the angry emissary, the Pathetique emissary said with a smile: "don''t rush to do it. Although I haven''t found any trace of the king Yan, I have a piece of good news to share with you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    "Good news?" "Don''t show off your tricks in front of me," he said coldly


    "I am a weak woman, how dare I show off in front of the fury and great God?" The Pathetique God made a weak gesture, and his voice was more charming: "you don''t want to know who is directing behind the shashengzong?"


    "Do you have eyes?"


    The fury of the God made him look at her.


    This is what he is most concerned about at the moment.


    If you dare to incite the sect of killing animals to rebel against religion, you will challenge his majesty. No matter who the other party is, rage has to cost the other person.


    The words of the great Pathetique envoy immediately aroused his interest.


    "Of course, no one can find this information except me."


    The Pathetique God made a way: "even if you rely on the right subordinate, you can''t find out who the other party is."


    "Don''t play tricks!" Fury God made a deep voice: "don''t want to let my anger burn to you, it''s better not to enrage me again!"


    "Well, you are a fool."


    The great Pathetique envoy adjusted his sitting posture and said with a light smile, "have you ever heard of the" magic shadow "


    "The shadow?"


    The fury of the great God made a deep meditation, and then said, "I haven''t heard of it."


    "That''s not surprising. After all, the trace of the magic shadow is also very secret, which is better than that of our Shinto." The Pathetique emissary was not surprised, so he explained to the angry Emissary: "the shadow is the power of the eldest princess in the kingdom of the heaven and the devil kingdom. It is not much different from the Ministry of Shenwei. They are all organizations responsible for the assassination. However, compared with the ground, the shadow is more pure and more powerful. The killers who can enter the shadow are all elites. They can be regarded as genius in every sect. The big Princess of the demon Kingdom gathered together such a group of talents to form the magic shadow, and according to their qualifications, passed on the upper bound skills to them. Today, the strength of the magic shadow can not be underestimated. Even the Pope attaches great importance to them. "


    "Do you mean that the shadow of the devil is behind him to order the killing of the family?" "What good will it do to them?" said the furious God


    "Yes, but not either."


    Pathetique, the great God, said, "the shadow is not aimed at you or the deity. According to the information I have found, the shadow has already cast a lot of nails in the kingdom of tuntian Sheng. In the same way as the Shinto religion, these people seek out those alien families and dignitaries, and use their influence in the land of devouring heaven saints to achieve certain goals. "


    "The information that can be found now mentions that the target of the shadow is likely to be the three Zhenguo techniques. For this reason, they also found the cloud king, which should be used as a bargaining chip by the tomb palace of the East emperor."


    "Judging from these signs, it is not difficult to judge that there is no direct conflict of interest between the shadow and us. It is likely that the killing of Shengzong is just a coincidence. It is you who blocked the way of the evil shadow."


    "Even so, can I make way for them


    "The shashengzong is just some rubbish. If it is taken away by the evil shadow, it should be given to them to make a good relationship. You know, the devil emperor of the heaven evil kingdom is about to break through. Even if he becomes a man of heaven, he will not be able to stay in Zhenwu region for a long time. However, it will not be good for the development of Shinto to to encounter such a strong man. "


    "Besides, the princess behind the shadow is not a role to be provoked."


    Pathetique, the great God, said with a smile, "that''s the number one killer in the world. You can kill master Mingyou when you don''t destroy the territory. If she is provoked, she will send a demon shadow to assassinate the deity of the Shinto, and then it will not be sure who will win and who will lose. "


    "So what? It''s the stupidest thing for her to get in touch with me. " The furious God suppressed his anger: "the shashengzong is a group of waste, yes, but she dares to offend me for the sake of a group of wastes. If I don''t let her pay the price, where is the majesty of the Shinto?"


    It has to be said that the fury of the great God really makes him crazy like a man.


    In his eyes, defending his Majesty was more important than the interests of the theocracy.


    Even if Pathetique had analyzed the advantages and disadvantages so thoroughly, he still did not give up and wanted to seek revenge from the evil shadow.


    If it had not been for the pathos that covered her expression with the sad mask on her face, I''m afraid her expression would be wonderful now.


    Although she had some knowledge of the fury, she did not expect that the fury had reached this level.


    "In short, the news has told you. How to do it is your problem. If you want to die, I won''t stop you, but I''ll put the scandal in front of you. If you really get into the devil''s shadow or even the big princess, I will report these things to the truth. "


    The tone of the Pathetique emissary also gradually cooled down, "don''t forget that there are two priests in the Shinto. Even if you are the lineage of Pope Shenhua, I can sue him. "


    "The Holy Light Pope will not be soft hearted because you are the direct lineage of the Pope Shenhua."


    "Are you threatening me?" When he heard the names of the two priests, Shengguang and Shenhua, he had already restrained his anger, but his tone was still somewhat dissatisfied."You know if it''s a threat or not." The Pathetique envoy stood up and said coldly, "no matter how crazy you are at ordinary times, you''d better restrain your bad temper for me when it comes to religious affairs."


    With these words, the Pathetique emissary left directly.


    For a long time, he did not open his mouth. Even if he was about to suppress his anger, he did not dare to attack at the thought of the fear of the Holy Light Pope.


    "The shadow I will allow you to be happy for a while


    In the end, the furious emissary did not dare to take the risk.


    For he knew that the Pathetique woman looked cynical and unpredictable, but when she got serious, she was absolutely in a bad temper.


    She said that she would poke this matter to the divine light Pope, and she would certainly do so. There was no sense of banter.


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving he Fu, Pathetique, the great God, took off his mask in a nobody''s corner, revealing a delicate and beautiful face.


    She looked down at her sad face mask in her hand, and her mouth suddenly raised a trace of radiance. Then she said faintly, "the young man in the palace of Yan seems very interesting. It''s better to find him to relieve his boredom."


    As she said this, her jade hand turned, and her sad face mask disappeared, and then her white robe turned into a moon white gown.


    She turned into a man of extraordinary bearing.


    Of course, anyone who sees her beautiful face can see that she is a woman disguised as a man.


    She didn''t seem to expect that the dress could conceal her gender. It was just for fun.


    Then, dressed up as a pianpianpian childe''s pathetic God, I don''t know where to turn out a folding fan, holding the posture, mixed into the crowd, no trace.


    Right now.


    On the Linzhou border, Lu Li, with his "infinite" body method, almost reached the boundary of tingfengzong with the fastest speed.


    In fact, in the kingdom of tuntian sage, the so-called zongmen is more like a city.


    The whole city is the territory of tingfengzong. There are normal business shops, bazaars, restaurants, and even many foreign businessmen trade with tingfengzong. In short, this is a city under the command of tingfengzong. The daily expenses of tingfengzong are maintained by the income of the whole city.


    This mode is not strange in ancient times. Otherwise, most of the resources are in the hands of the five magic states. In addition to the yezong, which is known as the six kingdoms, the remaining clans will be driven away by the forces of the demon kingdom if they continue to hold the attitude of "occupying the mountain as the king" before.


    Tuntian Shengguo is quite tolerant in this respect.


    After all, even academies and Wuzong schools can survive. It can be seen that the national policy of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom is to accept all rivers and rivers, and will not exclude them. However, they are not allowed to sit on the big side and form a state of no end.


    Therefore, the state that one clan controlled the city turned out to be a new way out for the suzerain forces, which had many advantages for both the holy Kingdom and the clan itself. More and more religious sects have accepted this form. After adapting to it, they don''t think it''s bad.


    As a matter of fact, such as the group of zongmen in the DIDU mountain range, are now rare in the whole wasteland.


    Those ancestral clans have been left over from the ancient times. If not for the magnanimous emperor of the previous generation who gave them the right to continue incense in the mountains, their fate at the moment is not much better than those who were exterminated against the holy kingdom.


    Some of them came down from the city and left with them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    "This little brother, you are also here to listen to the fengzong rally?"


    At the moment of Luli''s entry into the city, a middle-aged man in the rear comes forward to talk to him and at the same time stops Lu Li''s whereabouts.


    Lu Li looked at the man and the caravan behind him, and said without moving a look: "is this big brother also?"


    "Of course, listening to fengzong''s gathering has always been a great event in Linzhou. Even people from other states will come to attend."


    "I don''t think you are a native of Linzhou?"


    The middle-aged man seems to be very talkative.


    After all, they are businessmen. If they don''t talk a little bit, they can''t do business.


    Lu Li didn''t expect this guy to be so familiar with himself, but still talked to him.


    Anyway, I''m not familiar with the place of my life at this time. Instead, I''d better find a person who is familiar with the fengzong to inquire about some news.


    Fortunately, Lu Li is also a good talker. They talked for a while. Under the guidance of Lu Li, the middle-aged man almost said what he knew.


    His name is Leihe, but he is not from Linzhou. His hometown was in a small border town of "Jinzhou". Later, he became the leader of the caravan by mistake. He took the caravan to the north and south, and finally took root in Linzhou, which is close to the imperial capital. After years of operation, he made a fortune for him.


    And the place he came most often was listening to fengzong.


    For one thing, it is because of the excellent reputation of the fengzong. Many pills and weapons produced in the sect have made great profits. Secondly, it is the annual gathering of fengzong.


    At the meeting, listening to fengzong will take out a lot of good products and sell them at extremely low prices. This is a way of giving back, and it can be regarded as attracting the merchants.


    At the same time, after the rally, the fengzong will hold a lot of activities, including both literature and martial arts.


    At that time, many disciples of fengzong will appear to defend the challenge. From the outside disciples, the inner disciples, and even the zhenzhuan disciples, they will be rewarded by the fengzong.


    If you can defeat the true biography of Tingfeng sect, you can join it directly and become a disciple of an elder.


    To listen to the reputation of fengzong in Linzhou, gathering this arena is the most popular reason.


    Even if they can''t defeat zhenzhuan, many martial artists want to try to defeat the inner disciples of tingfengzong. When they can get rewards, they may also be taken in by an elder.


    "Now that the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of tuntian are at war, is it not appropriate for fengzong to hold such a big rally?"


    After mixing with Leihe, Lu Li asked quietly.


    Leihe laughed: "little brother, you don''t know. It''s because of the war between the two countries that listening to fengzong must hold this meeting."


    "After all, listening to fengzong''s gathering can attract many caravans and big merchants. It is said that they want to raise some military funds from these merchants and give them to the holy kingdom."


    "What''s more, all the goods sold and the money gained from the meeting were donated to the holy kingdom by the fengzong."


    Lei he sighed: "it''s only by listening to the fengzong that they can do this. After all, the relationship between the fengzong and the holy kingdom is very deep. To hear the fengzong''s status today, it still depends on the help of devouring the Heavenly Kingdom. It''s hard to swallow heaven saints. It''s very hard to listen to fengzong''s gratitude


    "If you are someone else, don''t mention donating military expenditure. If you don''t drop a stone in the well, it will be very good."


    After listening to Lei he''s emotion, Lu Li said in secret: "it seems that this hearing fengzong should be a faction loyal to the holy kingdom."


    That''s easy.


    No matter whether listening to fengzong is fishing for fame or not, being able to make such a gesture means that tingfengzong at least knows the importance and the probability of cooperation with Shinto is not high.


    Of course, it''s not 100% sure.


    From Leihe''s words, it''s not hard to hear that fengzong''s influence in Linzhou is likely to be higher than he''s.


    And listen to fengzong is also very good at life, influence not only stay in Linzhou, even the surrounding state capital are taken care of. At least from Lu Li''s observation along the way, the caravan people were very friendly to the fengzong. In addition to proving that they made a lot of profits by listening to fengzong, they also proved that listening to fengzong was really popular.


    Those who know how to invite people''s hearts are not all fools.


    Moreover, just from the various arrangements of this gathering, Lu Li can see that there must be intelligent people in the fengzong who are in charge of the overall situation.


    If you know how to use such means, you will not be able to cooperate with the Shinto and destroy the foundation.


    "Little brother, since you have come to the meeting, are you interested in listening to the martial arts competition of fengzong?" Almost walking to the assembly area, Leihe suddenly asked.


    Lu Li smell speech, in the heart slightly move, "elder brother, do you have what inside story not become?"


    "Hey, it can''t be said that it''s insider, but I heard that the award of listening to fengzong has increased a lot. Moreover, as long as the contestants dare to go to the battlefield afterwards and listen to fengzong, they can recommend it to the holy army headquarters, and they will also give them a lot of rewards. ""What are we practicing martial arts for? Isn''t it just for the critical moment that no one can deceive? "


    "If it wasn''t for my poor strength, I would have given up the caravan and ran to the border to kill the running dogs of the demon kingdom!"


    Leihe is obviously very satisfied with hearing fengzong''s action.


    However, Lu Li listened to the latter part of his speech.


    Leihe claimed that he was weak in strength, but he also had some accomplishments in the early days of tongxuan. As you know, when the bell rings three times that day, martial artists in the imperial capital gather in a tide of adults. Many of them listen to the thunder state and even the Qi Qiao state.


    Those people knew that they would never return to the battlefield, but they went to the military headquarters without hesitation.


    Leihe is better than those martial arts in Qi Qiao state by two whole realms, but he can only spend his time here. By contrast, which one is better or worse is clear at a glance.


    But Lu Li didn''t mean to look down on Leihe.


    It is human nature to be greedy for life and afraid of death, to seek benefits and avoid disadvantages.


    What''s more, Lei he is not a pure warrior at all. After years of business, he has become a businessman completely. He can go to the assembly and support the kingdom of devouring heaven with money, which is a very good performance.


    Even if the kingdom of swallowing heaven is known as everyone is like a dragon, it can''t force Every warrior to fight against the enemy, right?


    After talking for a while, Lu Li followed the caravan to the meeting.


    The so-called assembly place is actually to divide a whole block, not only there are traders, but also eat and drink, lively.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Lu Li can''t help but be surprised. Isn''t this the pedestrian street business district in the past life?


    Lu Li has to sigh that all human wisdom has the same goal.


    Even if it''s a martial arts world, when it comes to business, there will always be overlap.


    To put it bluntly, this is just a form of convenience for people, not a unique product of a certain world.


    But the familiar scene in front of him gave birth to an absurd idea.


    The world of the past life is not one of the great worlds, is it?


    Under the wild world, there is a world of debris.


    What''s more, according to the white saying, when the world''s Qi is exhausted, the aura will quickly pass away. That kind of world Isn''t that what you looked like in your previous life?


    Is it said that his previous life was also one of the great worlds, and then by chance, the soul penetrated into the Zhenwu area with a higher lattice?


    But this idea is too absurd, Lu Li shook his head and drove it out of his mind.


    Then, after asking the location of the martial challenge, Lu Li said goodbye to Lei he.


    Leihe also wants to buy goods. Although he feels that he has a very opportunistic conversation with Lu Li, he can''t delay the pace of making money.


    After Leihe left, Lu Li walked into the assembly block and looked around.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    It has to be said that the meeting held by the fengzong was indeed very impressive.


    Some of the hearing fengzong disciples in their unique costumes were still selling goods at the meeting, which made Lu Li feel dizzy.


    Lu Li has never heard of many rare things, let alone knowledge.


    But after opening his eyes to explore and see the value of those things, Lu Li''s interest was immediately eliminated.


    Although it looks interesting, those things are at most "toys" and have no value at all.


    At least, in the vision of the exploratory eye, things with spiritual light no more than 10 points have no value in Lu Li''s eyes.


    But in addition to these rare goods, what makes Lu Li even more curious is the delicious food.


    Listening to fengzong also made great efforts in this respect. Along the way, Lu Li also saw many delicious food beyond the ancient times. You know, the ancient is the pure land of the magic gate, but it is also a great risk for the people of the ancient times to go to the outside world. Even if they know that what they bring in other territories is rare in ancient times, there are not many businessmen who dare to take risks.


    After all, the attitude of Zhengdao towards the ancient evil gate has always been wrong.


    If you can see through the identity of the righteous, there is only one way to die.


    So listening to fengzong can get things from the outside, even if it is just eating, it also shows their ability.


    "Have a taste, little brother?"


    Perhaps it was aware that Lu Li''s eyes stopped at his stall for a moment. The fengzong disciple, who was selling food from the outside world, said with a smile: "this is a delicious food from the outside world. Except for listening to fengzong and looking at the whole tuntian holy Kingdom, you can''t find a second home."


    Lu Li took a look at the delicacies sold at his stall. In fact, they were some snacks from the outside world. They were not uncommon, but they did not exist in ancient times.


    "No, I can''t get used to it." Lu Li refused to listen to the fengzong disciple''s hard selling.


    Just when I wanted to turn around and leave, a voice with some affectation sounded, "this friend, the food from the outside is really rare. I''d better try it."


    "It''s my treat."


    Lu Li looked up and saw a man in white standing in front of him with a folding fan in his hand.


    If you don''t look at the beautiful face that silk is no less than bathing in tea sleeves, Lu Li may still think that this is a gentleman with elegant demeanor.


    But


    Lu Du was too lazy to Tucao, she was half dressed with sincerity. Polite, "this girl, I have something to do. If you want to make complaints about someone else, I suggest you change your target."


    Finish saying, Lu Li didn''t give her a chance to open his mouth, so he had to cross her to leave.


    However, at the moment when they wipe their shoulders, the "childe" who is obviously dressed as a woman disguised as a man actually closes the folding fan, and his shoulder deliberately touches Lu Li.


    Just one contact, Lu Li felt that there was no lack of genuine Qi in his body, and there were some signs that he could not control the explosion.


    Lu moved to the side without trace, and the stone bricks under his feet had turned into a thin layer of powder.


    "Master?" Lu Li turned his eyes and looked at her. He was slightly shocked, but on his face, he said quietly: "this elder, if you have something to do, you may as well speak up."


    "It''s fate to meet. Would you like to have a glass of thin wine and enjoy your face?" The woman clapped her hands with a folding fan, smiling like a flower, and her voice was gentle.


    If it was not for the collision she had just made, she would have knocked herself down on the spot. Lu Li would have been confused by her smile.


    But Lu Li is clear in his heart, with his current strength, even if the ordinary master gives a full blow, it is impossible for him to be so embarrassed.


    This woman It''s likely to be a top master.


    "Since you have been so kind to me, I have to be respectful rather than obedient." Lu Li knew that he had no room to refuse. He pressed down the feeble feeling and said with a smile: "please?"


    "Happy."


    The woman nodded with satisfaction, and then led the way in front of her. It seemed that she was not afraid that Lu Li would take the opportunity to escape.


    Lu Li slightly measured the strength gap between the two sides and determined that even if he tried his best to use the infinite body method, there was no possibility of escaping in the hands of this woman.


    Left and right can''t leave, simply quietly follow her, want to see what she''s thinking.


    The woman seems to be very familiar with the assembly of fengzong. She leads Lu Li to a stall.


    This stall sells nothing but warm wine.


    The woman found a seat and then said to the disciple of fengzong: "scald a pot of wine."


    The fengzong disciple nodded and seemed to be a little reticent.


    But he soon presented the wine he had laid down.


    There is not much in a pot.


    The woman held a small wine pot and poured a bowl for Luli. She poured a bowl herself. Looking at Lu Li, she said, "are you waiting for me to ask you to sit down?"


    Lu Li frowned, but still walked over and sat opposite the woman.


    Looking down at the wine in the bowl, the light hot air floats up, with the fragrance of wine.The wine is very clear, without any turbidity and precipitation.


    The woman took up the bowl and drank it freely. Tut said, "I''ve drunk all the famous wine in the world. Finally, I still feel that the warm wine in this stall has a taste."


    "Try it." She raised her eyes and looked at Lu Li.


    Her eyes are very good-looking, like the water waves, like a bowl of wine as clear as the bottom.


    Lu Li looked at her and sipped a sip of warm wine in silence. Then she asked, "what did you want me to do?"


    "Drinking." The woman smiles, but not much.


    Even if she looks very beautiful, with such a smile, people feel a little chilly.


    Lu Li put down the wine bowl in silence and sighed, "are you a religious man?"


    The woman was surprised and said, "how do you see that?"


    Then she reached out and touched her cheek and said strangely, "is it me that has any flaws?"


    "Apart from the Shinto, I can''t think of any other force that can send a top master I''ve never met to come to my trouble."


    Lu Li said slowly: "however, you didn''t kill me at the first time, which means that you are looking for me for other things. Tell me, did you come as a Shinto, or In a personal capacity. "


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that I find you interesting."


    The woman poured a bowl of wine for herself, "the idea you gave to the king of Yan is also very interesting. The enemy of the enemy is a friend That''s very reasonable. "


    Her words surprised Lu Li.


    I didn''t expect that this woman was so magical.


    When he said that in his mansion, mu ningqiu must always be on guard against whether anyone was eavesdropping.


    But mu Ning Qiu didn''t even notice the existence of the woman. Even the evil spirit didn''t give any warning


    That is to say, the woman was in the mansion at that time, but no one noticed. If she wanted to kill anyone, she would definitely be able to get a shot at that time.


    "Scared?" Noticing Lu Li''s subtle expression change, the woman said, "if I wanted to hurt you, I could have killed you at that time. The little princess of tuntian Shengguo can''t stop me. It''s not enough to prove my sincerity? "


    "Of course, you want to fight against the Shinto now. I should kill you."


    The woman''s voice turned, with a little cold: "I''ll give you a chance to drink this bowl of wine, join the deity, I can let you go."


    "Who are you going to let go?" Lu Li heard the implication.


    "You are so clever that you can guess?" The woman picked up the wine bowl and said with a smile.


    "It''s the king of Yan."


    The answer is already obvious.


    Apart from bathing in tea, no one is worth sending a top master to deal with it.


    The woman didn''t answer, but the smile with deep meaning is enough to explain everything.


    Lu Li really didn''t expect that he and others were studying how to deal with Shinto. The Shinto had decided in advance to deal with mu Hongxiu.


    This feeling of karma It''s really amazing.


    "But you don''t have to worry. What I say will count." "The woman said:" drink wine, join the deity, I only kill Yan Wang. "


    After that, she took a deep look at Lu Li and said, "I want your Canglang sword."


    It was for Canglang sword.


    Lu Li immediately realized.


    I''m afraid that killing mu tea is a bonus. The real goal of Shinto should be the ninth Shenbing.


    "In that case, I''ll give you Canglang sword. How about you letting the king Yan go?" Lu Li thought for a moment and without hesitation took out the sword case and leaned on the ground.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    The woman saw the sword box, quite unexpectedly said: "you are not afraid I robbed Canglang sword?"


    Lu Li did not answer.


    But is he really not afraid?


    The answer is clearly no.


    Facing a top master, no one dare to say that he is not afraid.


    But even if afraid, land and Li will not show up on the face.


    In the moment of taking out the sword box, his other hand had already clasped the long sleeve, and intended to release the small hair ball in the "heaven and earth in the sleeve".


    Unexpectedly, because of the dislike of the small hair ball noisy character, so it was put into the sleeve heaven and earth, but turned into their own card.


    It is not the ability of the ball to reverse the situation. If there is any change to the woman, she will put the ball back to move the soldiers.


    Although the little guy is bragging most of the time, his biggest skill is to be extremely fast.


    If it really wants to escape, even the top master may not be able to grasp it.


    Putting it out of the air can at least alert women, so that their lives will be a little bit guaranteed.


    The woman seemed to have not noticed the intention of Lu Li, and her eyes moved away from the sword box, and she said rather uninteresting: "it seems that the life of the king of swallow is more important to you than the Canglang sword?"


    "It looks like you are a sword repair. Don''t you know what Canglang sword stands for?"


    With this saying, the woman suddenly said, "also, it is a very unusual behavior to give Canglang sword to you, for those who swallow the holy land of heaven. If you still tell you the secret behind Canglang sword, if you have greed, it is trouble. "


    "Tut, it seems that the kingdom of heaven does not trust you." The woman is a little bit of a lucky girl.


    Lu Li also did not know what she was talking about, but pressed the sword box, and was ready to let the ball go at any time.


    But at this time, the woman looked at his left hand, "you are a wonderful man. That little guy is hiding in your sleeve?"


    Lu Li didn''t expect that she even knew the existence of the ball.


    But think about it, she can hear her own conversation with muhongsleeves and others. After leaving the mansion, Xiaomao ball has followed her all the way. It is not surprising that the woman will know the existence of the ball.


    "Let it go out. I''m curious about this little guy." The woman looked at Luli with her cheeks, and her tone was very relaxed and didn''t mean any threat.


    Even the Canglang sword in front of her eyes, she did not rush to take it.


    Luli only felt that the scene was a little strange, this woman, as if Playing on yourself.


    However, the form is stronger than human. The strength of this woman is immeasurable. It is possible that the difference between the women and the mahogan sleeves in the peak period is not much. Even if she opens the magic power, Luli is not fully sure to escape, so she simply put the ball out.


    "Little boy! If you dare to close our adult to the sleeve, you must be killed when we find the real body! "


    As soon as I left the sleeve, the ball of hair suddenly broke into a big scold.


    But it soon noticed the woman in front of Luli, who was so confused that she said strangely, "aren''t you going to explore the news? Why did you find a sissy? "


    "What kind of sissy, I am a woman, it''s real." The woman raised her finger, and the ball was immediately pulled in front of her true spirit, and then she reached out and rubbed the ball with a jade hand.


    "This woman is a little strong? What''s the point? "


    The ball struggled and found it hard to break away.


    Lu Li helplessly said, "the people of the divine religion."


    "The godly? Is it the chess pieces of the water gods? " The momentum of the ball was immediately full: "do you know who our adult is? Dare to move on to our adult? "


    "Oh? who are you? "Let''s hear that?" The woman thought it was very interesting, and she was bored with the ball.


    "You can hear it. Our Lord is the great sea of Zhenhai, who is the leader of the sea of life! Even if other emperors see our adult, they should give three thin noodles! You stinky woman, let go, let go of me! "


    In half, the woman had rubbed the hair of the ball with her hand and said curiously, "I have never seen a creature like you."


    After all, she looked at Lu Li and said, "you give it to me, maybe I will consider not killing the king of swallow."


    "Deal."


    Lu Li said nothing, and he would go when he raised the sword box.


    "Did I let you go?" Before waiting for Lu Li to step out, the woman said softly: "sit down."


    Luli sighed, sat back quietly, but said, "what do you want to do?"


    "I said, drink with you."


    The woman pressed the ball on the table and smiled, "of course, if you want to join the cult, it''s the best."


    "It''s still a matter of no conversation?" Lu Li said: "the cult is a cult. Although I am afraid of death, it is still a little difficult for me to join the cult and live in a life


    The woman is so wonderful: "why is the cult a cult? Bathing God grace and receiving gifts from gods is a benefit that many martial arts can not ask for. Don''t you want to be stronger? ""You mean the power of the theocracy?"


    Lu Li chuckled: "what is the essence of that thing, you know better than me. It''s OK to cheat him with this kind of words."


    "Well, you look smarter than others." Lu Li was so hostile, the woman is not angry, but very agree: "unfortunately, greed is a common human nature, in the face of that can directly improve the realm of power, not everyone can resist the temptation."


    "Since the establishment of the Shinto cult, it has attracted numerous believers. Some people have guessed that the divine power has great sequelae, and even witnessed the tragedy after the divine power is out of control. However, they prefer to take such risks and strive to get gifts from gods."


    "You are not the only intelligent person in the world. It is a good idea to use the sequelae of divine power to disturb the deity. However, you are not the only one who thinks so." The woman looked into Lu Li''s eyes: "the Shinto religion can continue to this day. Do you think it''s just the divine power? You are wrong. "


    "It''s the greed of those people that makes the cult so strong. As long as there is a person who can not control his own greed and wants to upgrade his realm through divine power, the theocracy will not perish. "


    The woman''s remarks can be regarded as the countermeasures put forward before refuting Lu Li.


    This is exactly the "people''s heart" that Lu Li always talks about.


    What Shinto uses is the greed of human heart. Even master Mingyou can''t refuse the temptation brought by divine power.


    Is he Shouzhong a fool who can cultivate to the realm of Mingyou?


    Far from being stupid, he is clever.


    Without enough talent and wisdom, he could not have cultivated to this level, and under the pressure of his brother, he could still control such a big family.


    But he was still bewildered by the deity and was willing to be a running dog and get a gift from the gods.


    Just because of the taste, after trying, I can''t refuse again.


    The feeling of instantly improving the state and strength is like the most delicious fruit. Even if you know that it is poisonous, you can''t resist the temptation.


    Lu Li knows that the woman is telling the truth. As long as there are people in this world who are greedy for divine power, the Shinto will not perish, but will grow stronger and stronger.


    "So if you want to deal with the Shinto, you may be able to disintegrate it for a while, but you can''t completely destroy it."


    When the woman said this, her words were not surprising and she died: "why don''t I teach you how to destroy the Shinto?"


    Lu Li stares at her, as if to see something from her expression.


    Unfortunately, the woman''s face is still hanging that light smile, the expression has no change.


    Although Lu Li couldn''t see anything, he said with a smile, "do you want to be a 25 year old boy?"


    "What is Wuzai?" Women have never heard of this word and feel a little fresh.


    Lu Li did not explain: "no matter what you said is true or false, I have no interest, so let''s not waste each other''s time."


    No matter what the status of this woman is, judging from her strength, we can see that her status in the Shinto cult is absolutely not low.


    Like her, suddenly came to preach to herself how to deal with the Shinto.


    Unless Lu Li is stupid, he will believe this woman''s nonsense.


    "Why don''t you learn? If she dares to teach, we dare to learn! " All of a sudden, the little hairball under the woman''s hand yelled: "Hey, little girl, if you dare to cheat us and wait for my adult to find the real body, you will be crushed into the river of life to fish for me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    "You little thing is interesting, Zhenhai emperor, this name is very prestige."


    The woman glanced at the ball and seemed more interested in it.


    Then she looked at Lu Li again, quite mockingly: "your courage is even a small thing can''t compare."


    Lu Li doesn''t care about her sarcasm.


    Guts?


    No matter how bold you are, you have no confidence.


    What''s more, the strength of this woman is unfathomable. God knows how many monsters are like her or even stronger than her.


    Even if she really wants to cooperate with herself, it''s not sure if she will turn back at the critical moment.


    If she even dared to betray the Shinto, if she betrayed herself at a critical moment, it would be fatal.


    "Don''t think about it. I don''t mean to betray God." The woman seemed to see Lu Li''s mind and said with a smile, "I''m just It''s boring. "


    "Boring, so I want to train an opponent for the Shinto?"


    Lu Li finally recognized that there might be something wrong with the woman''s brain, which didn''t seem normal.


    "You are not qualified to be the opponent of the Shinto."


    The woman said faintly: "only, compared with the previous fool and trash, you still look smart. If possible, I don''t want you to die so simply. If you can become stronger, you can at least bring me some fun. "


    "After all, Zhenwu district is really boring now."


    The woman suddenly sighed, picked up the wine bowl and drank it.


    While she was drinking, xiaomaoqiu broke away from her control, flew to Lu Li''s shoulder, and yelled at the woman: "you little girl, you chatter for a long time, but you still have no sincerity. Why don''t we exchange names, and then you can tell us what you know, and I''ll forgive you for your rudeness


    Little hairball''s words surprised Lu Li a little.


    This little thing is quick to learn. At any time, he knows to gather useful information first.


    "Exchange names?" The woman put down the wine bowl and said with a light smile, "your name is Zhenhai emperor."


    After a pause, she looked at Lu Li again: "your name is Lu Li."


    She pointed to herself and said, "I''ll call you whatever you want."


    Lu Li was dumbfounded.


    This woman''s brain is really abnormal.


    "I''m kidding. You''re not humorous at all." Seeing that Lu Li was not amused by herself, the woman seemed a little frustrated and sighed, "my name is Jiang Taohua."


    "Of course, you can call me It''s a pathetic envoy. "


    "The great God?"


    Lu Li''s heart moved.


    After talking to her, I have heard some useful news.


    He Shouzhong of he family claimed to be the God envoy, while Jiang Taohua called himself the great God envoy, obviously ranking above him.


    According to her estimation of strength, Lu Li also knew the details of the Shinto religion.


    He Shouzhong, a powerful master, is an envoy. And this kind of unfathomable strong ginger peach blossom is the great God.


    On top of the great envoy?


    A strong man like Mujing and magic emperor?


    Or See God, heaven and man?


    Thinking of this, Lu Li suddenly felt a little chilly on his back and did not dare to think about it any more.


    "I said you were a wise man, and I did not mistake you." Ginger peach blossom eyes light slightly bright, pursed the lip to smile: "you just heard the great God to make, guessed how terrible the strong of the Shinto religion is, right?"


    "What is above the great envoy? The Pope? Gods? " Lu Li still asked his doubts.


    At least for now, ginger peach blossom is just not normal brain, but there is not much hostility.


    If we can get some useful information from her mouth, even if Canglang sword is robbed, it will not be nothing.


    "You are not qualified to ask the strong one above the great envoy."


    Jiang Taohua stretched out a finger and gently tapped his brow: "even if it is in the brain, it is not allowed."


    This is a warning as well as a reminder.


    A strong man who can''t even think about it in his head


    Lu Li is silent.


    Master Mingyou has the ability to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. The more powerful master Mingyou is, the stronger his ability is. If within the range of tens of miles from a powerful master, there will be malice against him, and he will immediately detect it.


    However, Lu Li has never heard of such a existence in this world.


    "You can''t think about anything. You can play tricks."


    All of a sudden, xiaomaoqiu disdained: "it''s just that the life level is about to evolve. It suppresses the realm and improves the consciousness perception."


    "You don''t have to be afraid. This kind of spoof can scare her, but you can''t scare me.""The level of life is going to evolve, that is to say, the other party has the ability to enter the realm of seeing God, but has suppressed his own state and chose to strengthen his mind?"


    Lu Li understood the meaning of the little hairball.


    The evolution of life level, to see the God state is equivalent to the "spirit".


    If we say that the life level of the most powerful Shinto will evolve, it means that the other side can break through the realm at any time and become a man of heaven.


    But he did not break through, but chose to suppress the realm.


    What''s the reason?


    "It seems that you little fellow knows a lot of secrets." Jiang Taohua also showed surprise. With her wisdom, she quickly understood the words of little hairball.


    "Well, how long will it take for my life level to evolve?"


    Perhaps there is a trace of a sense of relief, or really want to find an answer from the little ball here, Jiang Taohua asked with a smile.


    "Your life level is very close to evolution, but there are some flaws. In the words of this world, it is probably that you are not strong minded and you are doubting your own way. "


    Jiang Taohua''s smile was a little frozen, and then he said to himself, "I''m probably really crazy. I''m going to ask you this kind of question."


    "My adult''s words are absolutely right. You little girl can not believe it, but you can''t doubt that I''m telling lies!" Small hair ball fried hair, dissatisfied way.


    Jiang Taohua refused to comment and said with a smile, "who is stronger than the person you said before?"


    Little hairball rolled his eyes. "He can suppress his evolution. Who do you think is stronger?"


    "Naturally, he''s stronger." Jiang Taohua thought for a moment, it seems that this simple problem is difficult to choose.


    But she added, "if I want to kill him, how much more do I need to improve?"


    Just when the little ball wants to answer, Lu Li covers his mouth.


    Ginger peach blossom lenglengleng, then look to Lu Li.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "the exchange of information should have a way and a way. It has always been you who are asking, are we not suffering a lot?"


    At this time, little hairball also responded, "yes, you little girl dare to fool this adult!"


    "Well, you two, can''t you let me be a weak woman?"


    Jiang Taohua''s eyes have been suffused with water, a pair of tears, I see still pity.


    It''s a pity that she has winked at the blind.


    Lu Li was originally an iron stone heart. As for the little hairball, he only felt that the ginger peach blossom seemed to be sick.


    "If you are a weak woman, is there a strong one in this world? Let''s not talk about the unnecessary nonsense. Since we all have the information we need, why don''t we exchange questions for questions? "


    Lu Li interrupted Jiang Taohua''s performance, trying to get the topic back on track.


    A moment later, the expression of peach blossom changed? Question for question? How to change it? "


    "The questions you asked before should be regarded as our sincerity. They are free."


    "But then I ask a question, and you answer one, and then you can ask it a question." Lu Li pointed to the small hairball on his shoulder.


    Little hairball showed his approval.


    But soon it felt something was wrong.


    What can I do for this deal?


    Unfortunately, before waiting for it to express its opinion, Jiang Taohua nodded and said, "OK, it''s fair. I agreed."


    "First question, ask."


    "Why do you want to deal with yanwang?"


    Lu Li said one word at a time: "or I should ask, Shinto Why do you want to take Canglang sword? What is the secret behind Canglang sword


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    Jiang Taohua said with a smile: "you are really not willing to suffer losses."


    "Where is this a problem? These are three questions." Xiaomaoqiu also yelled.


    Lu Li stares at it and signals it to shut up.


    "Well, for the sake of having a good chat with you, I can answer these questions."


    "The first question is why the Shinto wants to deal with the king of Yan. Because the king of Yan once set foot on the road of invincibility and showed too strong strength. Although she has been abolished now, the Shintoism is still very vigilant against her, so he simply cut down the roots and take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of her. "


    She continued: "since ancient times, there are only a few warriors who have set foot on the road of invincibility. As a woman, King Yan was able to do this. In fact, I admire her very much."


    "It''s a pity that if the gods want her to die, she''s doomed to die."


    Lu Li nodded, indicating that he knew, but did not express any opinions.


    Jiang Taohua didn''t mind, and raised his second finger. "Why does the Shinto take Canglang sword? Because the secret behind Canglang sword is related to an important plan of Shinto. I won''t tell you about the plan, so you don''t have to ask. "


    "As for the secret behind Canglang sword..." Jiang Taohua stopped and looked at Lu Li: "have you ever heard of the tomb palace of the East emperor?"


    "East emperor tomb palace?"


    Lu Li shook his head: "if there is no deviation in my memory, this is the first time I hear this name."


    "That''s no wonder that you don''t even know the tomb of the East emperor, so you can trust the Canglang sword into your hand."


    Jiang Taohua suddenly said, "well, I''ll give you the answer. The Eastern Emperor''s tomb palace is one of the four seas, and the king''s tomb palace of the East China Sea."


    "It is said that after the death of the Eastern Emperor, the treasures collected in his life were hidden in the tomb palace of the East emperor. In addition, there are his remains."


    "It is said that whoever can get the remains of the Eastern Emperor will be able to master the way to the road."


    "So what the Shinto really wants is the remains of the Eastern Emperor?" Lu Li asked.


    "Is that the fourth question?" Jiang Taohua glanced at Lu Li with a smile.


    Lu Li didn''t expect this kind of trick to fool Jiang Taohua all the time. He grabbed the ball and put it on the table, "you ask."


    Jiang Taohua restrained her smile and looked at the little hairball: "little guy, I don''t have many problems, but if you cheat me..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I never cheat."


    Small hairball is a bit arrogant, "if you have any questions, just ask, even if you want to ask the origin of the world, I can give you analysis."


    Jiang Taohua certainly won''t ask about the origin of the world. She brewed it for a while and said slowly, "if you compare the person I mentioned before to standing at the end of evolution, I''m far away from this end How far is it? "


    This question, in fact, is to ask myself how long it takes to enter the realm of God.


    Most of the new generation of warriors in Zhenwu region have this disadvantage.


    Although the system of martial arts is more perfect, the road is more tortuous than that of ancient warriors.


    Especially in the road from Mingyou to seeing God, if you only rely on your own exploration, you can''t find any tips. From ancient times to the present, I don''t know how many talented and gorgeous Tianjiao finally fell on the threshold of Mingyou peak leading to God.


    Although jiangtaohua faintly felt the existence of the gateway, it could even be touched several times.


    It''s just She couldn''t push the door open.


    In other words, now she is half a step to see God, but she can not find the right way to break the situation.


    So she wanted to ask xiaomaoqiu how far away she was from that realm.


    Xiaomaoqiu also tried his best to look at the ginger peach blossom carefully. After a moment, he said, "according to the level of evolution, you are only one step away from the end. More than a month, less ten days, this period of time you concentrate on training, you can complete the last step


    The little hairball not only gives the answer, but also gives the specific time.


    Jiang Taohua was surprised: "you are not lying to me, are you?"


    After all, no one can believe it. Even if Jiang Taohua''s "brain" is abnormal, it does not mean that she is a fool.


    She has been troubled by the problems for many years. How can xiaomaoqiu ask her to go back to practice? For more than one month, or at least ten days, she can reach the end of the broken state?


    That''s See God''s realm.


    The realm of seeing God is called heaven and man!


    No matter how gifted, want to go to the end of the broken situation in such a short time, Jiang Taohua feels a bit incredible.


    "I just said that you can complete this last step, but I don''t say that you can certainly evolve after completing this step."


    Xiaomaoqiu thinks this "girl" is a little stupid.


    Are all the girls in Zhenwu area so stupid?


    Xiaomaoqiu suddenly began to miss the star picking emperor.


    Although the star picking emperor to everyone is a pair of cold, love to build ignore the appearance, at least she is not so stupid. Strength is strong enough, no matter who bullies himself, the star picking emperor can go to get justice for himself.Oh, I knew I would not come to this wild world.


    Lu Li and Jiang Taohua didn''t notice the feeling of little hairball.


    But Lu Li grabs the ball back and doesn''t give Jiang Taohua the chance to continue to ask.


    Jiang Taohua is thinking, notice Lu Li''s action, can''t help but a little funny: "it seems that you are still a character not willing to suffer losses?"


    "It''s my turn to ask, is it my turn to ask?" Lu Li felt that he had no other advantages, but he was cheeky and asked.


    Although Jiang Taohua didn''t get all the answers, she gradually showed a little outline in her mind. She felt that she had gained something, so she ignored these questions and said with a smile: "ask me. Of course, if it involves some core secrets of the Shinto, I won''t tell you."


    Lu Li guessed that Jiang Taohua would say so, so he had already prepared the next question: "how many strong people like you in the Shinto cult still have?"


    "As long as the quantity is not more detailed, this should not be regarded as the core secret of the Shinto?"


    Strictly speaking, the concealment of combat effectiveness is very important to every force.


    However, Lu Li used ginger peach blossom as a comparison, and directly asked how many strong people in the Shintoism were the same as her.


    This is a little bit of a change of concept.


    Jiang Taohua is a top master. If she really said this number, it would be tantamount to exposing the top fighting power of the Shinto.


    If it were someone else, it would have turned upside down by now.


    But after all, Jiang Taohua is not normal. Instead, he is not angry. On the contrary, he appreciates Lu Li''s cleverness. "I said you are really smart. It''s really interesting to chat with you."


    "There are many great envoys of the Shinto cult, but there are four people with the same strength as me."


    After answering this question, Jiang Taohua also said, "I''d like to send you another message. There are three people stronger than me. One is the great envoy, and the other two are the Pope."


    Lu Li eyebrows a pick, silently contrast in the heart.


    Those two priests are probably the strong ones of xuezun.


    I don''t know whether they are stronger or weaker than Xue Zun, who is known as "the strongest master under God". But at least in terms of realm, that is, from the level of evolution, the two priests should be at the same level as Xue Zun.


    And Jiang Taohua and another great envoy should be Mujing, a strong man like the magic emperor.


    Of course, Lu Li thinks that Mu Jing and magic emperor are more powerful than Jiang Taohua.


    The victory or defeat between warriors can not be calculated according to the realm.


    Especially in the general scope of Mingyou peak.


    In the absence of a God, the victory or defeat between the top level of Mingyou only depends on the combat power, regardless of the level of the realm.


    Mujing''s combat power must be quite terrible, and the magic emperor who has defeated Mujing is not far behind xuezun in terms of combat power.


    "I can''t imagine that Jiang Da Shen Shi is still the fourth strong one in the Shinto cult. It''s really neglected."


    In the process of mental calculation, Lu Li looked at Jiang Taohua, "I don''t know what the great God envoy said before can still count?"


    "Did I say anything?" Where does Jiang Taohua not know what Lu Li is asking?


    But she played dumb.


    Lu Li smiles, does not entangle this topic, pats the small hairball.


    "It''s your turn to ask."


    "I hope you can ask some valuable questions this time," he said impatiently


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    Obviously, xiaomaoqiu thinks that the problems before ginger peach blossom are of little value.


    But it is the evolution level of things, for the great emperor Zhenhai, it is simply a pediatric problem.


    It can even answer the questions of the strong men at the road level. How can it look like the doubts raised by Jiang Taohua, who has not even reached the level of "gods".


    To give her an answer, all depends on Lu Li''s "face.".


    "Well, I didn''t expect to be looked down upon by a small spirit beast in my life." Jiang Taohua was amused to hear that xiaomaoqiu despised herself so much, and then asked, "you just said that I can go to the end, but it doesn''t mean that I can evolve. What should I do? How to do it To evolve? "


    As soon as xiaomaoqiu listened, she knew that the "little girl" asked a useless question.


    However, compared with the previous problems, this time is already involved in the fundamental.


    So xiaomaoqiu also put up a shelf, cleared his throat, and said, "if you want to evolve, it''s easy to say it''s simple, but it''s difficult to say it''s difficult."


    "The system of your cultivation is too complicated. This martial arts system is somewhat backward. Although it can directly point to the root, its efficiency is too slow. What''s more, the "gate of heaven and man" is actually your own potential limitation


    "You are not qualified to touch the limit of heaven and earth before you become a strong man at the road level. Therefore, the previous hurdles were just a process of breaking their own limitations step by step. There is nothing strange about the last gateway. "


    Hear here, not only is ginger peach blossom, even Lu Li are a bit attracted.


    Is the gate of heaven and man the limit of their own potential?


    This is the first time that Lu Li has heard this statement.


    Even if it is only the right way to find your own way to tianweng river.


    It can be seen that the hidden strong man has the same understanding of seeing God.


    When a warrior reaches the peak of Mingyou, he needs to break the door between heaven and earth, break through the void and become a man of heaven!


    This is the name of the gate of heaven and man.


    Jiang Taohua gradually understood the meaning of the little hairball, but her face changed slightly: "do you mean that the gate of heaven and man is not different from the previous broken state?"


    "There are still differences..." The little hairball was trying to explain, but was held down by Lu Li.


    "Well, almost." Lu Li feels that this little thing''s brain is not normal.


    This is an exchange of information. You have solved all the problems in one breath. What else can I exchange for information?


    Ginger peach blossom took a breath.


    Even if the little hairball did not finish, but with that sentence, she had shaken her understanding of martial arts.


    Then, a breath that makes Luli feel some palpitation emanates from her body, and the ground near the small stall actually forms a layer of frost.


    Because she was too shocked, she could hardly control her own breath. Just a trace of unconscious released afterpower made Lu Li feel the horror of this woman.


    The top masters are much better than those weak ones.


    When a light frost formed on the ground, Lu Li also found that the people around him and the disciples of the fengzong who sold wine seemed to have nothing to investigate. It seemed that in their eyes, he and Jiang Taohua did not exist at all.


    This makes Lu Li immediately understand why Jiang Taohua can know what he said in his mansion.


    She seems to be able to hide her existence, if she does not take the initiative to expose, no one can detect her.


    "You ask."


    I found that I was a little bit out of shape. The ginger peach blossom kept her breath and her voice was shaking.


    Lu Li looked at her and then said, "how far has the Shinto infiltrate into the kingdom of devouring heaven?"? Is there any theological man among the nine kings of the holy kingdom? "


    This problem, let ginger peach blossom immediately come back to God, deeply look at Lu Li.


    "Why, this also involves the core secret of Shinto?" Lu Li laughed.


    In fact, he is most concerned about this issue.


    To what extent has Shinto''s penetration into the kingdom of devouring heaven?


    How many of the nine kings of the holy Kingdom and the officials of the imperial court are religious people?


    With a skeptical attitude, Lu Li thinks that the other eight members of the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, including the three already at the border, are likely to be the targets of the penetration of the divine religion.


    Of course, it''s just a matter of doubt.


    Other people do not mention it for the time being. If the martial martyrs, Tianquan and Dingjun are religious people, it would be easier to swallow the Heavenly Kingdom and admit defeat.


    Even the three men who hold the military power have been infiltrated, and there is no chance of winning the upper pole demon kingdom. If the theocracies are willing to hold the military power, they can also set off a turmoil in the territory of tuntian Shengguo at any time.


    "Our penetration of the kingdom of devouring heaven is less than a third." Jiang Taohua deliberated, or answered Lu Li''s question. Then she raised her head and said, "as for the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, I can only tell you that one of them has reached a cooperative relationship with us.""Really?" Lu Li was surprised.


    He did not expect that the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, which is the fundamental power of devouring the heaven, had been infiltrated.


    "Who is it? Cang Wang? Or cloud king? " The next question almost blurted out.


    But when he saw the smile on Jiang Taohua''s face, he knew that Jiang Taohua would not give the answer.


    Even Lu Li suspects that Jiang Taohua is just deliberately guiding himself and is suspicious of the nine kings of the holy kingdom.


    That''s using your own jealousy.


    What Jiang Taohua said may be true or false.


    But whether it is true or not, I will be more careful when I contact with the nine kings of the holy kingdom in the future.


    "The great God Jiang makes good use of."


    Lu Li calmed down for a moment and said, "so you are waiting for me here?"


    "This is your own question, and I have answered it according to my appointment. Is there anything else you are not satisfied with?"


    I don''t know if it''s his own illusion. Lu Li always thinks that Jiang Taohua''s smile is a bit "naughty".


    But Lu Li still recognized it.


    Even if this is false news, no one can tell the true from the false. After all, it seems to be a fair deal now, but Jiang Taohua''s strength is there, and the form is stronger than that of people. Lu Li can''t help it.


    "Smart people sometimes think they''re smart."


    Jiang Taohua held her cheek and said, "I didn''t lie. One of the nine kings of the holy Kingdom has established a cooperative relationship with the Shinto. I will not tell you who this man is, because his cooperation with the holy Kingdom involves a great deal of Shinto. "


    "If you don''t want to believe me, what can I do?"


    Ginger peach blossom to small hair ball hook finger, "come on, little guy, explain what you didn''t finish just now."


    This time, xiaomaoqiu learned to be good, rotated around, exchanged eyes with Lu Li, and asked if he could say it.


    After all, every time it was pulled by Lu Li, the great emperor of Zhenhai was also a little shameless.


    "Go ahead." Lu Li is quite helpless.


    In fact, he is also curious about the theory that the gate of heaven and man is the limitation of their own potential.


    With Lu Li''s approval, xiaomaoqiu hummed, "before the road level, the evolution level of living creatures is breaking their own potential limit. Your warrior system is divided into several levels, and each time you move to the next level, your potential limitations will be broken. The so-called gate of heaven and man is actually the last lock to limit one''s potential. "


    "Although it is stronger and harder to break through than the previous restrictions, the principle is the same. Developing your own potential has nothing to do with the limits of heaven and earth. You just need to find the feeling of breaking your own limitations in the past, use a little bit of work, and it''s not easy to open that door. "


    "After all, at your level, you are ready for evolution. Whether it is energy or the nature of life, you can transform and break a broken lock. How can you imagine that it is so difficult?"


    Xiaomaoqiu said that, but it was too shocking.


    Is the gate of heaven and man the last restriction in the body of a warrior?


    Even if the martial arts used to "break the state", they were breaking the "lock" that existed in their bodies?


    This concept is too advanced, even Lu Li''s face shows a trace of strange meaning.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    "I see."


    After a long silence, ginger peach blossom showed a smile, this time, it is from the heart of the smile.


    She touched the ball. "Thank you for your help, little one."


    "The great envoy is going to leave?"


    "Well."


    Jiang Taohua stood up and said, "it''s almost time. If I talk to you again, some people will be suspicious."


    She looked at Lu Li with a smile: "I had a good chat with you today. If I meet you as an enemy next time, I can spare you once."


    "Then I would like to thank the great envoy in advance for not killing."


    Lu Li sighed.


    Although this promise has a lot of weight, Lu Li still does not want to meet a strong person of this level in a short time.


    The top master is not the one he can fight against.


    I''m afraid I have to wait until I''m in the realm of Mingyou, so that I can break with the top Mingyou.


    "Gone." Ginger peach blossom smiles slightly, waved hand to plan to leave.


    However, Lu Li looked at the sword box beside his eyes and said, "where is Canglang sword?"


    "No more."


    Ginger peach flower head also did not return.


    So generous?


    Lu Li didn''t expect that Jiang Taohua gave up the Canglang sword.


    However, since she didn''t want it, Lu Li was so happy. When she put the Canglang sword away and stood up, the wine seller seemed to have regained his mind and looked at Lu Li: "where''s that girl?"


    "Not long ago." Lu Li glanced at the direction of the peach blossom.


    The fengzong disciple was a little sad and said, "I was a little lost in my mind just now. I didn''t notice that she left."


    "I''ve never seen such a good-looking man before." He was obviously in a pity that he didn''t see more ginger peach blossom.


    Lu Li thought, if you know who she is, you may not even have the courage to look at her.


    However, Lu Li still settled the wine money and left with a little hairball.


    "The little girl just now is a Shinto? It seems that this cult is not very good either The little ball snorted with disdain.


    "I can see that, you Zhenhai emperor, you usually use your mouth to Zhenhai?"


    Lu Li is completely speechless to the little hairball.


    Previously in front of the peach blossom, it in addition to hard mouth, no role at all.


    If you really expect it to report, when it brings people back, their bodies will be cold.


    "Is not you too weak? Before I get back to my real body, I can''t exert any strength at all. If you don''t practice hard, don''t you want me to protect you? "


    It jumps up and down on Lu Li''s shoulder to vent his emotions.


    It can be seen that it is still holding grudge before being trampled by ginger peach blossom under the palm. A scene of devastation.


    Since I came to the real world, I have a feeling.


    There are weak people around me. When I meet another group of weak people who are a little bit stronger, I can''t do anything about them. I still bully them from time to time.


    Zhenhai emperor, reduced to this point, small hair ball only feel a little aggrieved, is in the heart of the star picking emperor scolded bloody.


    If it wasn''t for the crazy woman who picked up the stars, she would not have fallen to the present situation if she had to make a good relationship with the little fart.


    "Why is it always me who is affected?"


    After a while, the hair is a little bit droopy.


    Lu Li was suddenly stopped and said to it, "don''t be a long-time instigator. I''ll show you a good play."


    Just ahead, a huge arena surrounded by crowds appeared in the field of vision.


    That''s exactly the martial arts challenge set by the fengzong.


    Yes.


    Even after listening to Jiang Taohua''s words, Lu Li did not give up looking for "allies.".


    Especially after knowing that the real goal of Shinto is to bathe in tea and Canglang sword, Lu Li feels it necessary to touch the Shinto.


    "You want to fight in the arena?" Xiaomaoqiu also noticed the huge challenge arena and said excitedly, "go ahead, you''d better be beaten seriously, and let me have a good bad breath!"


    Lu Li stretched out his hand to play it for a while, and said faintly: "I come that is to win, what nonsense are you talking about."


    "Be honest and keep quiet." After a command, Lu Li separated the crowd and crowded to the registration office next to the challenge arena.


    More than ten fengzong disciples gathered around the registration place, maintaining order.


    The people who came to participate in the martial arts competition were really bad.


    It seems that Lei he didn''t exaggerate the fact. This time he listened to the martial arts contest held by fengzong, he should have increased the reward a lot.


    In addition, there are three registration offices, which are divided into three areas, just like the situation on the challenge arena.


    They are outer door, inner door and zhenzhuan.


    There are a lot of people who sign up for the outer gate. However, because the strength of the outer gate is ordinary, the number of people who listen to fengzong is also limited. Otherwise, it is all a group of martial arts people who are full of Qi and listen to the thunder realm to fight on the stage. What''s the point?After that, there were many people gathered in the inner entrance registration office. However, compared with the long queue at the outer entrance registration office, there were only dozens of applicants in the inner gate registration office, without exception, all of them were martial arts practitioners who knew the xuanjing realm.


    As for the zhenzhuan registration area, there are only a few dozen people.


    Most of them are the peak of tongxuan, half step immortal, and a warrior of immortal realm.


    "It seems that the inner gate and the outer gate are the challenge arena pushed by the Lord Feng." After only a glance, Lu Li understood the intention of listening to fengzong.


    Vigorously promoting the fight between the outer door and the inner door can not only tap talents, but also attract spectators and promote the volume of goods in the assembly.


    I have to say that people who listen to fengzong really have a business mind.


    Lu Li stopped to watch for a moment, and then walked to the registration office of zhenzhuan.


    Both the outer door and the inner door are too weak. If you go up now, you will push it horizontally. It will not only do no good, but also offend the fengzong.


    After all, listening to fengzong does not set a limit on the realm of applicants, but as long as there is a little face of martial arts, it is impossible to bully a group of tongxuan and listen to thunder with indestructible environment.


    However, when Lu Li went to the registration office of zhenzhuan, a warrior who took part in the registration actually reached out and stopped him.


    "Something?"


    Lu Li doubts.


    The warrior also looked puzzled: "little brother, did you go to the wrong place? This is the zhenzhuan registration office. The outer door is over there


    With that, he also pointed to the long queue outside the registration office.


    Obviously, the warrior thought that Lu Li was wrong.


    Lu Li can''t help touching his face. In fact, he is a young man now, but he is still a young man, and his face has not completely faded. For these young warriors, he comes to zhenzhuan registration office with this face, which is really like a wrong junior warrior.


    "You''re not wrong. Give way." Although he was a little angry, the warrior obviously didn''t mean to find fault. His attitude was quite polite. Lu Li said that he was not wrong.


    Seeing this, the warrior felt a little strange, but since Lu Li said that he had not gone wrong, he had no reason to stop him.


    After getting out of the way, he watched Lu Li with a good attitude.


    In fact, it was not only he who noticed Lu Li.


    Several martial artists nearby also noticed Lu Li, an excessively young contestant.


    However, these people also did not plan to meddle.


    In any case, listening to fengzong does not limit the strength of the contestants. Even if Qi Qiaojing challenges zhenzhuan disciples, as long as he is willing to die, listening to fengzong will be willing to bury him.


    The warrior who stopped Lu Li before was really kind.


    But the rest of the warriors have no good attitude.


    When Lu Li walked into the registration office of zhenzhuan disciples, some people already laughed.


    "Another one to die."


    "After listening to fengzong''s meeting for so many years, it seems that such a child who can''t help himself has not appeared for many years."


    "Three years ago, one of them came to challenge zhenzhuan''s disciples three years ago. He was severely injured on the spot. I heard that he had not recovered for three years."


    "The boy looks very tender, and he will listen to the strength of Lei Fengfeng?"


    "The early stage of tongxuan was held up."


    "Listen to the true biography of fengzong, are there any disciples of the early stage of tongxuan?"


    "I bet he won''t make it."


    "I''ll bet."


    This group of martial arts didn''t mean to avoid any taboo. They even spoke out loud. Even those who didn''t notice Lu Li knew that there was a boy who was not afraid of death to challenge zhenzhuan disciples.


    "Shut up


    At this time, standing in the corner, the young man in black clothes began to shout: "a group of rubbish, at this age, is still very mysterious. What qualification is it to laugh at others?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    As soon as he opened his mouth, the group of warriors did not dare to speak.


    Because this young man is the only one among them who can never die.


    In other words, if you look at the whole audience, this is the only place where you will never die.


    Don''t think that the invincible territory is something that can be seen everywhere. If you look at the ancient times, you can become a warrior of the invincible territory. No matter where you go, you will become the guest of honor of all the major forces, and it is the main combat force that various forces compete for.


    "If you have time to laugh at others, it''s better to improve your own strength and less disgrace here." The young man with strong clothes held his arms in his arms and his voice was cold.


    The group of warriors who were scolded by him did not even dare to reply.


    Now it''s not in the arena. When he comes to the arena, listening to fengzong will pay attention not to hurt the lives of the contestants. But if he offends this strong young man, even if he kills all the people present, the most he can do is to cancel his qualification and drive him out of the rally.


    For their own small life, this group of people finally did not dare to talk.


    When Lu Li announced his name and came out with the competition token, he took a special look at the young man with strong clothes.


    The "whispering" of the previous group of warriors did not want to avoid him. Of course, Lu Li didn''t care much about the attitude of these people.


    But he did not expect that the immortal warrior would stand up and speak up.


    Although his words didn''t mean this, he was willing to speak at that moment, which proved that the man should be very proud and could not bear to see the back chewing.


    "Thank you."


    So when he came to him, Lu Li left behind this sentence, which can be regarded as sincere.


    Originally, the strong dressed youth, who was keeping his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked at Lu Li and said, "before challenging the true story, we all have to fight with each other. You are different from those rubbish. I hope you don''t let me down."


    When Lu Li hears the speech, he finds that this guy is also a "Wuchi".


    He did not deliberately hide his realm, but did not take the initiative to release his breath, so the group of martial artists who knew the metaphysical realm could not see that he was also immortal.


    But this young man with strong clothes can see the realm of Lu Li at a glance.


    "I''ll try my best." Lu Li didn''t want to deal with this kind of military maniac. After a perfunctory remark, he went to another corner and quietly waited for the battle in zhenzhuan district to begin.


    The more powerful the battle is, it will naturally be arranged to the end.


    Therefore, the appetizer at the beginning is the challenge arena of the outside door.


    After a disciple of fengzong stood up and said a lot of rules, he opened the arena area of the outer gate to let those martial artists fight together.


    Yes, it''s scuffle.


    There are too many people who sign up for the outside gate. I don''t know when to play one game at a time.


    So let them fight in confusion, and finally decide five groups of ten people, and then eliminate five people, and then fight against five foreign disciples of fengzong.


    This arrangement is very effective. After a while, there will be few people left in the outer arena area. In order to win, this group of warriors did everything they could to win. They even formed gangs and soon lost most of them.


    Finally, standing on the ring sparsely, even ten people could not come together.


    After all, ten people were found out to participate in the competition. Otherwise, the competition in the outer arena would be a joke.


    Although this situation is similar to farce.


    However, most of the businessmen were just watching. The "mob" did not fight well, but it was lively enough.


    After watching the bustle, the remaining 10 people beat the remaining five, and then fought with the outer disciples of the fengzong.


    What is not surprising is that even if hearing fengzong gave them pills to heal their wounds and restore their true Qi, they were still defeated by five outer disciples of Tingfeng Sect on the spot.


    The outer arena area has been eliminated.


    Fortunately, fengzong has fulfilled his promise. As long as he takes part in the competition, he can get a lot of rewards, and the pills used to restore his state are given to them in vain.


    This made a group of warriors feel that they did not come in vain.


    After that, the intensity of the inner gate arena area completely exceeded that of the outer gate.


    After all, a group of martial artists who listen to thunder state can''t compare with tongxuan realm.


    All kinds of gorgeous true Qi light twinkled in the inner gate arena area, and soon the winner or loser was determined. Ten people were also selected to fight against ten inner disciples.


    This time, the inner disciples of the fengzong didn''t maintain the total victory.


    In the tongxuan realm, most of the martial arts practitioners have their cards. Moreover, they have more methods of free practice. After listening to the inner disciples of fengzong, they are considerate. Actually, four of them are defeated.


    Then the four winners were rewarded, and finally it was their turn to fight in the zhenzhuan area.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve been waiting."


    This time, when the zhenzhuan arena area was opened, a deacon of fengzong appeared, apparently to preside over the overall situation."In this duel of zhenzhuan disciples, only two people will be selected."


    Then, the deacon of fengzong told the rules of the zhenzhuan arena, which made those martial artists who knew the peak of Xuanxuan immediately nervous.


    If only two people are selected, the youth with strong clothes will occupy a place ahead of time.


    No matter who is against him, he will surely lose, so they can only compete for another place.


    At the thought of this, a group of tongxuan peak looked at the people around them, all selecting their opponents.


    "Wait a minute."


    All of a sudden.


    The young man said: "it''s better to be a bit simpler than to be so troublesome. As long as someone can support ten moves in my hands, I will withdraw from this competition."


    As soon as he said this, the deacon of hearing fengzong on the challenge arena showed a trace of embarrassment.


    "I''m afraid it''s against the rules." Of course, the Deacon knew the origin of the young man, but if he did, the fight in the zhenzhuan area would not be able to see.


    He is an indestructible situation. He has already occupied a place, but now he has to challenge everyone. He threatens to withdraw from the competition as long as someone can support ten moves in his hand?


    It was not that the deacon was afraid that he would really pick all the peaks of tongxuan, but that he would capsize in the gutter.


    Even if he is immortal, in the face of so many tongxuan peaks, who can guarantee that no one can support ten moves in his hands?


    Even if it is to hold up to the eleventh move, if this immortal youth really withdrew from the fight, then the competition in the zhenzhuan area will become a joke.


    "Isn''t this guy too arrogant?"


    "Ten moves? Don''t look at you as an indestructible situation. It''s OK to support you with 20 moves! "


    "What kind of madman is qualified to take part in the competition? As he said, let him choose all of us alone


    Seeing this, a group of martial arts experts in xuanjing were all excited.


    It''s not because they feel insulted and angry, but because they think they can survive ten moves in the hands of this young man.


    You are just at the beginning of immortality. Apart from having more indestructible bodies than us, can you still have two hands and two feet?


    As long as they can hold on to ten moves, even if the quota is empty, they will certainly not let go of such a good thing.


    "This..."


    Seeing a group of martial arts men at the top of the Xuanxuan mountain, they were excited, and the deacons of fengzong were a little frustrated.


    "I think it''s a good way. How about this? I''ll take part in it, half a person, and finally fight again. How about that?"


    At this time, Lu Li also stood up and said, "it''s a waste of time for you to pick them all by yourself. I''ll share half of them and try to finish the competition as soon as possible."


    "It''s best."


    Jin Zhuang youth knows Lu Li''s details and will not refuse.


    However, those martial men at the top of Xuanxuan thought that Lu Li was provocative, and their eyes were fierce. They were eager to kill him on the spot.


    "Little boy, you''re being looked down upon."


    Lying on Lu Li''s shoulder, the little hairball laughed.


    Lu Li doesn''t matter.


    The deacon of fengzong, who was standing on the challenge arena, had sent someone to ask the elder for instructions. After a while, the disciple who had gone to ask for instructions came back and said a few words in his ear. The Deacon nodded, then looked at Lu Li and the young man with strong disguise and said, "the elder approves your proposal. You two should come to the stage."


    After that, he looked at the top of the group of martial artists: "next, you choose one person to challenge, as long as you can adhere to ten moves, you can directly promote!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    "What?"


    "As long as you have survived ten moves, you can be promoted directly?"


    Hearing this, a group of martial arts experts in xuanjing exploded on the spot.


    If so


    No matter who has held up ten moves in the hands of these two people, can they directly challenge the true disciples?


    "Good!"


    "Listen to the wind


    The group of fighters yelled on the spot.


    Then several pairs of malicious eyes, is to stare at Lu Li.


    Obviously, Lu Li seems to be more bullish than that strong young man.


    No matter who is the first to find Lu Li, is equal to directly get a quota.


    Found that he was treated as a soft persimmon, Lu Li is quite helpless, it seems that too good-looking is also a kind of fault.


    At this time, the vigorous young man has boarded the challenge arena, standing in a corner, the expression is extremely indifferent.


    Lu Li saw the situation, pointed a little, and slowly flew to the challenge arena.


    "Never die!"


    "The second is immortal?"


    Even if those martial artists are fools, they should also see that this is the flying in the sky that can only be achieved after reaching the indestructible realm.


    When Lu Li fell to the other corner of the challenge arena, the peaks of the tongxuan under the arena were a little bit waxy.


    In particular, at the beginning of the Lu Li as a target of several people.


    Both of them are immortal. Who should we choose?


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one was the first to take the stage.


    In the case that both of them are immortal, no matter who is the first to come to power, there is a possibility of cannon fodder falling off.


    And it is also equal to wasting their fighting power for the later comers.


    After all, even if it''s an immortal situation, there will be a lack of physical strength after so many successive battles.


    "How many, who will come first?" The deacon of fengzong has already begun to urge.


    After discovering that both of them were immortal, the deacon of fengzong was quite surprised.


    "I''ll do it!"


    As soon as he spoke, a fierce warrior jumped onto the arena and went straight to Lu Li.


    Obviously, in his opinion, that cold and vigorous youth is stronger than Lu Li.


    Seeing that he directly ignored the vigorous young man to himself, Lu Li even the clay figurine also gushed out a little anger.


    Everyone is immortal, I become a soft persimmon?


    Good.


    You''re dead.


    Lu Li squints at the ferocious warrior, and has decided to wait and make him regret this move.


    The warrior noticed the look in Lu Li''s eyes, and his momentum immediately weakened, but he still insisted: "I challenge you, ten moves, right?"


    However, Lu Li shook his head.


    "You want to go back on it?" The warrior was stunned and looked at the deacon of listening to fengzong.


    Hearing that deacon fengzong was about to ask, Lu Li said slowly, "I don''t need ten moves. You can count one as one. After one move, you can still stand on the stage, even if you win."


    This speech, the scene immediately fell into a strange quiet.


    Even the vigorous young man who kept his eyes closed opened his eyes and frowned slightly.


    Ten tricks, he is confident enough to himself.


    However, Lu Li said that one move could defeat those tongxuan peaks. Even he felt that he was too arrogant.


    However, he didn''t say anything. As a warrior, a bit arrogant momentum is a good thing.


    "Yes, a move, that''s what you said!"


    Ready to challenge Lu Li, the warrior also came back from the shock, and then he was ecstatic and said, "don''t repent."


    "If you don''t go back, just do it."


    Lu Li stood in place and nodded.


    "Well The competition begins. " Listen to the fengzong deacon see Lu Li did not change the meaning, also acquiesced to this rule, announced the competition began.


    At the same time, the Xuanwu master actually went through the Xuanmen directly, condensed a lot of genuine Qi and surrounded his body. He said with a grim smile: "if I don''t attack only defend, I don''t believe you can beat me with one move..."


    Before he finished his words, a sharp sword appeared in front of him.


    Boom!


    The genuine Qi that had been accumulating strength from just now was like paper paste, which was shattered on the spot. What he said behind him was stifled and was directly cut out of the challenge arena by this sword!


    There''s a bang.


    The warrior fell to the ground, vomited a mouthful of blood and then fainted directly.


    "This kind of control..." Jinzhuang youth opened his eyes and looked at the warrior''s chest. He found that the terrible sword had only destroyed his defense and knocked him unconscious. He didn''t even hurt his clothes.


    "This..."


    The Deacon who listened to fengzong was also a little silly.


    Because the battle ended so fast.


    He didn''t see when Lu Li sent out his sword, so he was directly knocked out of the challenge arena."Next." Lu Li reached out and dusted the dust that didn''t exist on his chest.


    As a result, there was no one on the stage for a long time.


    "Who else wants to be on stage? If not The two of them automatically win. "


    Seeing this group of people seems to be scared out of courage, listen to the Deacon fengzong quietly remind them, in addition to Lu Li, there is also a target to challenge.


    This sentence just reminds everyone that the next warrior to challenge on the stage soon stepped forward. However, he completely avoided Lu Li''s side, and even did not dare to look at each other. He went straight to the young man with strong clothes.


    It is the so-called geomantic rotation, vigorous young people did not expect that they were so fast also as a soft persimmon.


    He bit his teeth and wanted to be the same as Lu Li, saying that he also changed into a move.


    But he is very clear about his own strength. If he breaks out with all his strength, it is not difficult to defeat one tongxuan peak in one move, but two After three, he can''t beat his opponent with another move.


    So the young man with strong clothes pressed down the feeling of holding back and said to the warrior in front of him: "ten moves, if you can still hold on..."


    "Ten moves? Isn''t it changed into a move? " As a result, before he finished speaking, the warrior interrupted: "people are all one move, why are you still ten moves?"


    "I..."


    The young man nearly killed the bastard.


    But he held back.


    The Deacon listening to fengzong nearby saw that things were not right, so he quickly announced that the competition began.


    The warrior muttered: "ten moves, ten moves. You don''t look as strong as him."


    "You die for me!" As a result, Jin Zhuang youth was completely infuriated by this sentence, and he broke out with all his strength, and the terrible fist force hit the warrior!


    However, the warrior also had some strength. His body method was strange, and he avoided the first attack directly.


    However, under the fierce attack of the fierce young man, he was directly knocked out of the arena before he reached the fifth move.


    When he fell to the bottom of the challenge arena, the opponent stood still and felt his injury. It was a pity that he said: "it was too urgent just now. Otherwise, if you insist on sticking to it, you should be able to hold on to the tenth move."


    Originally, the young man with five moves defeated the martial artist in xuanjing. He thought he had recovered some face. Hearing this sentence, he exploded on the spot and pointed to him and said, "I remember you."


    "What are you doing? You want revenge? Hey, I won''t be with you. "


    The one who didn''t receive the reward from Wu Zong ran back to the cold wind.


    It seems that they are not going to continue to watch the war.


    The vigorous young man only felt a breath in his chest and wanted to roar loudly.


    He looked at Lu Li with red eyes and roared, "there will be a war between you and me!"


    Lu Li is a little confused. What''s the matter with me?


    Who did I do to provoke?


    However, the competition is still in progress, and Lu Li did not respond to the challenge of the young man with strong clothes. As a result, after waiting for a long time, no one came to fight with him. However, there were three people on the side of the strong dressed youth.


    The most powerful one was able to hold on to the ninth move, which made the young man in a cold sweat and calm down on the spot.


    I don''t know if it''s the arrangement of fengzong. In short, after the vigorous young people have played with four people in a row, Lu Li finally ushered in a second opponent.


    The warrior was a little nervous. He was a kind-hearted man who stopped Lu Li at the beginning.


    Lu Li also said hello to him.


    The warrior said with a wry smile, "if I had known you were so strong, I would not have done more."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be merciful." Lu Li also laughed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    Said to be merciful, Lu Li still used one move to beat the warrior to the arena.


    However, compared with the previous one, he was able to stand firm after falling off the challenge arena, and he was not directly knocked out. This is enough to prove that Lu Li did not break his promise and was indeed merciful to him.


    But this scene made the other warriors even more frightened.


    Even the young people with strong clothes nearby were shocked.


    Before that, Lu Li''s sword showed his control of power, and this time showed his unfathomable strength.


    There was no time to think about it. There was a line of young men with strong clothes. The rest of the fighters agreed to choose the challenge, which seemed to be "weaker".


    Seeing this scene, Jin Zhuang youth has already scolded him in his heart. This is a competition to sharpen his own strength. He says the "ten moves" agreement. No matter whether he can do it or not, he can at least pretend to be powerful.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Lu Li, who looked very weak next to him, could even pretend to be better than him.


    "It''s just a few tricks. You''ve been pretending to be a flower." Jin Zhuang youth glared at Lu Li again, angry at the same time, but also some sour.


    Everyone is immortal. Why are you so good?


    He was a little depressed for a while, but he still held on and eliminated all the challengers.


    Although there is no one move to defeat the enemy so deterrent, at least none of these tongxuan peaks can support ten moves in his hand. However, the vigorous young people are still tired of breath disorder, and they have no strength to speak.


    Seeing the end of the farce, the deacon of listening to fengzong stood aside and announced the two winners in a hasty way. Then he ran to arrange to hear the true story of fengzong to fight against him.


    Of course, his main purpose was to get the tip off.


    This time, there are two indestructible places. One of them seems to be very troublesome. If the zongmen still follow the previous arrangement, they will capsize in the gutter this time.


    "You are not from Linzhou."


    When listening to the fengzong deacon leaving, the young man who was still adjusting his state said in a cold voice: "how can you come to listen to the meeting of fengzong with your strength like you?"


    "Come by name."


    Lu Li smiles and ignores his provocation.


    "Before challenging the zhenzhuan disciple, I want to fight with you," he said, biting his teeth


    Lu Li was surprised and said: "now it''s time to decide? Let''s have a quota for each of us. It''s time-saving and labor-saving. There''s no need to play another game. "


    Lu Li doesn''t understand the brain circuit of this young man with strong clothes. He doesn''t know whether he is stimulated by what.


    It''s all settled, and he wants to play again.


    "If I don''t fight with you, I can''t swallow it." Although it seems that Jin Zhuang youth is a casual practitioner, he should also have good apprenticeship and talent. He is a young man who can''t destroy the environment. He is afraid that he has never suffered such a great injustice before, and is despised by a group of tongxuan peaks.


    In the final analysis, it was Lu Li who robbed him of the limelight, which made him suffocate and wanted to compete with Lu Li.


    The conversation between the two of them happened to be heard by the defeated tongxuan peak. A good person said, "it takes a little time to listen to the fengzong to arrange the disciples of zhenzhuan. Can you two have a discussion?"


    "I think so. Standing there and doing nothing, I''ve mixed up a quota. If you two don''t have a discussion, we''ve come here for nothing."


    "One fight, one fight!"


    See more and more voices, strong young people also stare at Lu Li, waiting for his reply.


    Lu Li had no choice but to say, "do you really want to fight?"


    "You have to fight." Naturally, the answer of the young man is yes.


    It seems that he is really a little stuffy. He must have been stimulated by the contempt of the top of tongxuan before. Lu Li thought about it and nodded his head and said, "let''s learn from each other. Let''s stop."


    Speaking of it, Lu Li hasn''t dealt with Tongjing seriously since it was never destroyed.


    The previous fight with Long''an broke out under the pressure of many extremely evil riders. There was not much fighting between you and me. At that time, Long''an, who was determined to die at that time, must have failed to use many means.


    As for the battle with the king of cloud, it is a contest beyond the invincible.


    What''s more, now that he has the conventional enhancement of the charm of heaven and man, his ordinary state is comparable to the immortal peak. The vigorous young man is only the early stage of the indestructible environment. Although there is no suspense about the outcome between the two, Lu Li is also more curious about what he can achieve in the ordinary immortal environment.


    A sword?


    It seems a little exaggerated.


    Then Ten moves.


    He set a small goal for himself. Lu Li turned over and looked at the young man with strong clothes. He said with a smile: "you go first."


    "Although your strength is beyond my expectation, I advise you not to underestimate me."


    The young man with strong clothes snorted coldly. His fists were pulled to the waist, and his real Qi burst. The challenge arena under his feet was shocked!


    "This guy didn''t really do it before?" Tong Xuan, a young man who has played with Jin Zhuang, is surprised.Someone nearby sighed: "on our strength, it is not worth him to move seriously."


    "It''s a good show. Before, I thought he was definitely not the young man''s opponent. Since he also concealed his strength, who won or lost I''m afraid it''s hard to say


    Those who had been "humiliated" before all raised their spirits.


    This is a fight between the two sides, which is hardly seen on weekdays.


    At this time, there was a man and a woman in the distance. Two disciples of fengzong were watching the war quietly.


    Behind them, it is the Deacon who left before listening to fengzong.


    These two people are obviously the true disciples who have been called to "save the field".


    Moreover, it is the stronger Tianjiao in the true story.


    "Elder martial sister, who do you think will win?" When the male disciple saw the real Qi of the young man, Mei Feng raised his eyebrow slightly and said, "it seems that it''s not easy."


    "That young man has a good foundation. Although he is a casual student, his teacher has some skills. With the real Qi that he has now burst out, even if he is against the middle-term Wushi, he has a certain chance of winning. "


    The female disciple is a little cold and arrogant, light says.


    "Isn''t that the same as our realm?" The male disciple was surprised and said, "the boy seems to be a little lax. He seems to be very confident. This It''s not easy to fight. "


    "For the same medium term, the gap is also very obvious."


    The female disciple glanced at Lu Li and then said, "he is so contemptuous of the enemy that he is afraid that he will suffer in the hands of the young man who pretends to be strong. We''re lucky. We can win, but it''s good to play less


    Her words are very confident, and before the fight, she thinks that men with strong clothes and Lu Li are by no means their opponents.


    This is the common fault of ancestry.


    Even Wuzong is the same.


    Since they were young, they enjoyed countless resources, more complete martial arts inheritance, and many strong people''s words and deeds.


    This kind of difference makes the disciples of the sect and the sanxiu open a great distance, and it is no fault that the disciples will develop a proud character.


    After all, as warriors, we all work extremely hard. Under this premise, they have more excellent resources than free repair. What''s the reason for not being proud?


    "Elder martial sister means that the young man is doomed to lose?" The male disciple Leng Leng.


    The female disciple raised her chin and said firmly: "he has given the opponent enough preparation time. With such a loose attitude, even if there is a gap in strength, he will pay for his arrogance."


    "But I think he looks Not arrogance, more like self-confidence? "


    The male disciple murmured.


    Just as they were communicating with each other, the strong man was covered with a faint flame on the arena. Seeing that Lu Li was still standing still, he hesitated for a moment and then said in a deep voice, "are you sure you don''t want to move?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You can do whatever you want."


    Lu Li nodded, although his face was still, his heart was a little disappointed.


    After waiting for a long time, he was given enough time to accumulate strength. It seemed that the momentum was huge, and the result was this level.


    Almost no need to fight, Lu Li can see that the strength of young people is a little weak. Even if he stands in the same place and receives a blow from him, he may not be able to shake his indestructible body.


    And fart? A little bit of force is going to kill you.


    Unfortunately, Jin Zhuang youth didn''t know Lu Li''s idea. He felt that he was too arrogant and said coldly, "I hope you don''t have any complaints after that."


    "Come on." Lu Li waved.


    Boom!


    The young man with strong clothes stepped on the ground, his real spirit overflowed, and he punched Lu Li''s chest!


    Quick action!


    The one under the stage only saw a shadow, and he was in front of Lu Li!


    "The victory has been decided." The female disciple squinted and said calmly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, just when everyone thought that the attack of Jin Zhuang youth had hit Lu Li and established the victory or defeat, they found that the body of Jin Zhuang youth actually stopped moving and stood three steps in front of Lu Li''s body. His face was full of incredible expressions.


    "You You... "


    Jin Zhuang youth raised his head and spewed out two words with great effort. Before he finished speaking, he rolled his eyes and fell backward.


    He lost consciousness.


    Lu Li sighed, "for the sake of your hand, I didn''t exert myself."


    In the past, although the young people were fierce, they made a few efforts at the last moment.


    It can be seen that although he is a bit proud, he is not a madman who will kill people if he disagrees.


    So Lu Li just shakes off his true spirit and gives him a punch.


    The blow just knocked him out.


    "What happened?"


    "Do you see it clearly?"


    After a short silence, the audience exploded on the spot.


    They didn''t see what Lu Li did.


    However, the female disciple showed a trace of unexpected expression, pulled the corners of her mouth, and covered up: "it seems that she has some skills. I underestimated him."


    "Elder martial sister, this guy is a little strong. I''m sure I''m not his opponent. You''d better come."


    The male disciple immediately confessed.


    He felt that he was half as good as the young man who was pretending to be dead, even if he went up just now.


    So he gave up cleanly, let elder martial sister fight with this kind of monster.


    The female disciple''s expression was a little ugly, frowned and said: "you are afraid before fighting, you are losing the face of fengzong."


    "Forget it, there are only seven true stories about the immortal kingdom. I''m the seventh, and you''re the third. Let me go up and get beaten. That''s really humiliating for the clan."


    The male disciple shook his head and refused to go up.


    "A worthless fellow!" The female disciple bit her teeth without steel.


    In fact, she didn''t have much confidence in her mind.


    Just now, Lu Li knocked down that young man''s fist. She really saw Lu Li''s action, but what really worried her was that Lu Li''s true Qi only broke out for a moment, which was so fast that people could easily ignore the fluctuation of his real Qi.


    But it was at this moment that Lu Li''s true Qi directly broke the whole body of the vigorous young man, making him look as if he had taken the initiative to catch him.


    This terrible quality of genuine Qi proves that he is not an immortal at all.


    "Does it not end in the later period?" The female disciple pursed her lips and silently thought about her own chance of winning.


    And the Deacon listening to fengzong standing behind her was worried: "Fengling, if it doesn''t work, even if it doesn''t work. Anyway It''s no big deal for a challenger to win the prize directly. "


    If the Deacon didn''t say that, she would have been a little bit of a retreat.


    But as soon as she heard this, she immediately said, "no, there has never been such a precedent in listening to fengzong assembly."


    After that, Feng Ling bit her teeth and said, "I''ll go to meet him."


    She sprang up and flew straight to the ring.


    The male disciple sighed: "elder martial sister is too concerned about face, martial uncle, you should not be so exciting her."


    "What else to do? Now you two are the only ones who are sure about zhenzhuan." The deacon was helpless.


    If you lose, it''s better to lose than to run away without fighting.


    What''s more, Fengling ranks third among zhenzhuan disciples. If she can''t, she may not be able to fight first and second.


    "Let her try."


    The Deacon shook his head.


    On the other side of the challenge arena, the wind is calm, and there is a bit of "murderous spirit" in his eyes.


    Lu Li has been waiting a little bit bored, and the little hairball on his shoulder is directly sleeping in the past, but the appearance of Fengling makes Luli''s spirit shake up, "are you listening to the biography of Feng Zong?"


    Wind Ling cold face did not answer, looked down at the faint past of the young man.


    However, some martial artists recognized Feng Ling''s identity and reminded them in a loud voice: "she is the third most powerful wind Ling in the true story! Be careful, this little woman is not easy to be provoked


    "Fengling has come. Is fengzong afraid?"


    "You care so much, just watch the fun."


    Recognizing the identity of Fengling, there was a commotion under the stage.


    Lu Li is also a face suddenly, it seems that this woman''s identity is not low, so he said: "defeat you, can you see the leader of fengzong?"


    Feng Ling was still thinking of opening remarks, but when she heard Lu Li''s words, she simply sneered: "that will wait for you to defeat me."


    "Well, let''s fight?"


    In order to "respect" the true disciples of fengzong, Lu Li slaps his palm at the void, which makes the void tremble and the Dragon kisses the sword.Seeing his sword for the first time, all the people under the stage were quiet.


    After all, until now, Lu Li has been fighting with his bare hands, with one move for three times in a row. Now he has taken out his personal weapons, which seems to have a real intention.


    Seeing this, Fengling looks a little better. She also takes out her own weapon, which is also a long sword.


    "Since you and I are all swordsmen, this one is more meaningful." Wind Ling light way: "however, I am not the same with this waste."


    The tip of her sword pointed to the young man lying unconscious on the ground.


    Lu Li scratched his sideburns and said helplessly: "I think they are almost the same, or Let''s go? I have something urgent to do. "


    This sentence immediately made Feng Ling frown.


    She had also slightly improved Lu Li, but now it seems that this guy is still arrogant.


    "Well, come on." She did not want to talk nonsense. Her arm trembled, and her sword trembled and was plated with a light light.


    "Fengling is angry."


    "It seems that the boy is going to seek his own fortune."


    Some martial artists who know Fengling can''t help sweating for Luli.


    Jian Xiu''s combat power is very strong, especially the magic gate sword cultivation.


    When Fengling is infuriated, she steps on her feet and flies up, turning into a heavy sword shadow and encircling Lu Li.


    Every sword is a killing move!


    Listen to the secret legend of fengzong, meaning of catching wind and sword!


    Murderous!


    Lu Li has a little bit of spirit, and Fengling''s sword meaning is really pure. Although the sword shadow in front of him is a little redundant, the sharp sword meaning still makes Lu Li interested, and a glimmer of light flashed in his mind.


    "Maybe I can condense a kind of sword meaning of my own, so as to establish my true meaning of martial arts?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Li suddenly had a lot of ideas. He immediately grasped the Dragon kiss sword and quickly chopped it upward!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the blade of dragon kiss sword crossed the air, most of the arena was collapsed by the violent force rolled up. The heavy sword shadow could not stop the terrible sword. At the same time, the long sword in Fengling''s hand collided with the Dragon kiss sword.


    Click!


    Feng Ling heard something shattering. Before she was shocked, she felt an irresistible force coming from the intersection of the two swords. Her arms suddenly lost consciousness and her body flew back uncontrollably.


    Secret sword, moving mountain!


    When Fengling fell under the challenge arena, the sword in her hand gradually broke into pieces.


    After all, the Dragon kissing sword is a top-level spirit soldier. In addition, her long sword was destroyed because of her unstoppable secret sword.


    Feng Ling looked at his sword which was half broken in his hand. His mind was blank. He didn''t know what had happened just now.


    Lu Li saw this scene, but a little embarrassed, "sorry, confiscate your strength and broke your sword."


    Because Fengling''s sword idea inspired some ideas, Lu Li was in a hurry and just wanted to finish the competition quickly. As a result, she didn''t control her strength and destroyed her weapons.


    It was really an accident.


    But Fengling came back to her senses, but she felt that he was mocking herself. She opened her mouth and failed to make a sound. She felt a sense of grievance that could not be described. She cried out.


    Crying?


    Lu Li Leng.


    From a distance to listen to the fengzong deacon, and the male disciple also Leng.


    All the warriors under the stage were stunned.


    Looking at Fengling, they all have a kind of unreal feeling


    Fengling, the third disciple of fengzong, has been gathering for many years I was beaten and cried?


    "This You''re not going to lose money from me, are you? " Lu Li thinks that she is because the long sword was broken, so she is distressed and cries. She looks at the deacon of fengzong.


    Hearing this, Deacon Feng Zong shook his head and said, "of course not..."


    That''s fine.


    Lu Li is relieved.


    Fengling''s sword seems to be a good treasure. If you want to compensate yourself, you can only choose to run away.


    But at this time, no one found that Jin Zhuang youth, who had been rolled to the corner by Lu Li''s sword power, opened his eyes and then closed them in silence.


    "Even Fengling was beaten and cried by him. I still Go back to sleep. "


    He thought in silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    "You are so strong, you must be from the imperial capital?"


    "Almost."


    "Are you a martial religion? Or a gentleman from several academies? "


    "I look so old?"


    "All powerful warriors can hold their faces. Maybe you are older than me?"


    "Just be happy..."


    "What''s the name of the sword you just defeated elder martial sister? If you can destroy the arena, are you merciful? "


    "Song Xiaoshan!"


    Finally, along with the silent wind Ling broke out.


    She glared at the male disciple who pestered Lu Li and said coldly, "if you have nothing to do, how about doubling the task this month?"


    The zhenzhuan disciple named song Xiaoshan immediately shut up. When Fengling didn''t pay attention, he murmured in a low voice: "if you lose, you''ll have to vent your anger on me."


    Lu Li glanced at him in surprise. Brother, are you really afraid of death?


    Sure enough, this murmur can''t escape the ears of Fengling.


    Facing Fengling''s eyes to kill, song Xiaoshan angrily shut up.


    "This little brother, the patriarch is busy. I can''t guarantee whether he will see you or not. If not, you can only say sorry


    At this time, the Deacon listening to fengzong also said a word.


    Until now, he didn''t know what Lu Li was up to. In addition to the regular rewards, the reward for defeating zhenzhuan disciples was actually replaced by the leader of the fengzong.


    Moreover, he also said that he would not join the hearing wind sect and become a disciple of zhenzhuan.


    This makes the Deacon a little confused.


    However, although this request was strange, he still did not ask much. He sent someone to inform the Lord of fengzong and led Lu Li to the gate.


    The mountain gate is actually more like a huge palace built in the center of this city.


    After flying into the clan gate, the Deacon led Lu Li to a building, and then said in a hurry: "there are still many things to do in the assembly. If the Lord is willing to see you, someone will come and take you."


    After that, the Deacon looked at Yan Fengling and song Xiaoshan: "don''t you go?"


    Feng Ling did not speak, but song Xiaoshan hesitated for a moment, "I Wait a second? "


    "It''s up to you. Just don''t fight." In any case, the deacon was too lazy to take care of so much.


    When he left, song Xiaoshan just sat down and noticed that there was a cold eye staring at him.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw that Fengling was looking at him.


    Song Xiaoshan embarrassed way: "elder martial sister, I just was all nonsense."


    "Shut up." Feng Ling drinks, song Xiaoshan immediately shut up.


    Then Fengling looked at Lu Li again and said in a deep voice, "I was careless just now. If I fight again, I won''t lose to you."


    Lu Li is still looking around. When he hears this sentence, he does not wait for a response. The little hairball on his shoulder scoffs: "little girl, although this little fart child is very weak, he has been merciful just now. If that sword goes down, it will not only break your sword, but also your head. "


    "What?"


    Song Xiaoshan was startled by the spirit beast who suddenly spoke.


    Feng Ling''s face was even more difficult to see, "be merciful?"


    She recalled Lu Li''s withering sword, and naturally doubted what little hairball said.


    If that''s all kind of leniency, is he already immortal?


    Such a young immortal peak, let alone Fengling has not seen it, even if you look at the whole tuntian Kingdom and even the whole wasteland, there will be no existence.


    "You''d better keep playing dumb." Lu Li patted the ball and threatened: "if you dare to speak again, I will put you in the sleeve."


    The little hairball hummed twice and continued to take a rest on Lu Li''s shoulder.


    "Originally So it can talk? " Song Xiaoshan was a little shocked. He was a little strange. Why did Lu Li always carry a little hairball? He never thought that it was a rare and strange animal that could speak human words.


    Lu Li said casually: "you can treat it as dumb."


    "What does it mean?" Fengling obviously didn''t want to let Lu Li fool her past, and said: "you just Is there any mercy? "


    "Would you feel better if I said yes?"


    Lu Li said with a headache: "as long as you don''t want to fight with me again, you can say anything."


    "Are you afraid?"


    Wind Ling excites the way.


    Lu Li said: "I''m really afraid. You''re still the first warrior I''ve ever seen who can''t beat but cry."


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Song Xiaoshan couldn''t help laughing. Before Feng Ling''s "killing" eyes came, he quickly said, "I''m sorry, I can''t help it."


    Thinking of her grievance to cry, Fengling felt a little humiliated, but she said, "that That''s because you broke my sword, that sword Well That sword was given to me by my master. ""Forget it, elder martial sister. That sword was bought by your contribution after several months of work." Song Xiaoshan suppressed a smile, mercilessly broke through Fengling''s excuse.


    Obviously, the two men followed the same master, and they were the real brothers.


    Feng Ling was a little angry and said, "Song Xiaoshan! Which side are you on? "


    Song Xiaoshan waved his hand and said, "I don''t stand anywhere. You go on."


    "In short I can''t count the previous one. I''m not in good shape today Feng Ling bit her teeth and said, "I''ll wait here for you to finish. We''ll call again."


    "No, you''re not my match, to be honest. Even if you fight ten more times, you can''t beat me unless you stand there and chop for you. "


    Lu Li said directly: "of course, this is the difference in combat power. Your sword sense is very good, which gives me a lot of inspiration."


    Even though Feng Ling knew that she was not Lu Li''s opponent, Lu Li''s Frank words still made her face a little bit uneasy, and she said, "you must be an old monster with good looks and skills!"


    She knew that Lu Li was telling the truth.


    But it was the truth that she couldn''t take it.


    All of us are young warriors. Even Lu Li looks a few years younger than herself. Feng Ling really can''t figure out why the gap between them is so big.


    Fortunately, song Xiaoshan on one side said: "brother, what do you want to do with our patriarch? I almost thought you were crazy when I heard you give up the prize. Even I was a little envious when I saw the reward, not to mention that as long as you are willing to listen to the fengzong, the elders in the door can choose whatever you want. How many people can''t ask for this kind of treatment, so you give up. "


    "You must have something more important to do with the patriarch?"


    "Of course." Lu Li thought for a second that fighting against Shinto was more important than that.


    As for entering the wind sect?


    Forget it.


    Even if he didn''t mention the cheap school he was half forced to recognize, he didn''t need to join the fengzong.


    "The Lord will not see you." Feng Ling finally found a chance to satirize Lu Li: "now that the two countries are at war, the patriarch is so busy that he has to gather people in Linzhou to go to the border to fight. How can he meet such a nobody like you?"


    Although Feng Ling was suspected of being angry, Lu Li said in surprise: "do you want to go to the border to fight? Help who? "


    "It must be helping to swallow the kingdom of heaven, brother. You asked me this It''s as if we heard that fengzong was a traitor. " Song Xiaoshan said: "I don''t know about other sects, but we are still very grateful to fengzong for swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven. Now it''s difficult for the holy state to listen to fengzong. Of course, listening to fengzong has to contribute a little bit."


    "I can''t see that you listen to fengzong''s justice and gratitude. It''s good." Lu Li praised it.


    The evaluation of listening to fengzong in my heart has been improved a little, but I still need to see their patriarch to know.


    "Gratitude is a person''s bottom line. To listen to fengzong rely on the help of tuntian Shengguo to develop to today''s scale. If we don''t stand up at this moment, what kind of face will it have to stay in the holy Kingdom and recruit more disciples?"


    Suddenly, a gentle voice came in outside the door.


    Song Xiaoshan immediately stood up, Fengling also restrained his expression.


    They all bowed to the door: "see the Lord!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    Outside the door came a handsome middle-aged man.


    He looked at Lu Li and said with a smile, "is that you want to see me?"


    "I don''t know what to call the patriarch?" Lu Li arched his hand.


    "Liang Xiao."


    After saying his name, he looked at Song Xiaoshan and Fengling, "what are you two doing here? Are you not convinced after losing? "


    "It''s the elder martial sister who is unconvinced. I didn''t start at all." Song Xiaoshan quickly picked himself out.


    Feng Ling glared at him, and then said, "Lord, this guy has no origin. He will see you after winning the challenge arena. He must have no good intentions!"


    "Well, I don''t know your girl''s temper? Go out. " Liang Xiao could see that Lu Li had something to talk about, so he waved and asked them to leave.


    Song Xiaoshan was eager to leave without saying a word.


    Feng Ling was still a little unconvinced and looked at Lu Li and said, "when you finish chatting, we will have a contest."


    After she left, Liang Xiaocai motioned to Luli to sit down and chat.


    "Little friend, it''s not so simple as to see me after so much trouble?" Liang Xiao''s tone was very gentle, and he didn''t have the airs of a patriarch at all.


    However, the interrogation hidden under the gentleness shows that his character is not as easy-going as he appears.


    In any case, he is also the leader of fengzong. He has a good temper, but he can''t be a "soft persimmon".


    "I was waiting for someone to take me to see the leader of Liang, but I didn''t expect him to come here in person."


    "It''s also a shame to talk about. When I first came to the door, I didn''t mean to talk about it. I can only use this method to lead Lord Liang to come out and meet him. I hope he doesn''t mind if I mess up the martial arts competition of fengzong."


    "No harm."


    Liang Xiao waved his hand, "martial arts competition is to compete for victory, strength first. If you can beat the disciples, it proves that this is your skill. "


    "Just a fluke." Lu Li jumps over this topic and looks at Liang Xiao. After thinking about it, he asks, "master Liang Do you still remember how to keep it? "


    Liang Xiao''s mild expression suddenly changed and took a deep look at Lu Li: "what family do you know?"


    It is not a secret to listen to the festival between fengzong and his family in Linzhou.


    Otherwise, Lu Li would not have heard the news so easily.


    It can be said that he Shouwei is the last name that Tingfeng sect wants to hear. The family leader of he family, who once was a disciple of Wenfeng sect, has brought immeasurable losses to Tingfeng sect. The two sides have been entangled for decades. Until the two brothers of the he family have become masters, they have reached a certain consensus in private and will not fight for the time being.


    However, for he family, Liang Xiao was the main culprit who directly killed the old master, and his father''s revenge was unforgettable. For Liang Xiao and the hearing wind school, he family is also the enemy that must be destroyed.


    In short, the hatred between the two sides can not be reconciled, but because each other can not destroy the other, simply ignore who.


    "Naturally."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "he Shouwei I haven''t seen him yet, but he Shouzhong and I already have two sides."


    "In this case, you dare to listen to fengzong. Is it a provocation?" Liang Xiao''s face was no longer smiling.


    "If it is a provocation, it is necessary for me to go through a lot of trouble to find master liang?"


    "Even if you want to die, it has to be a simple way."


    Lu Li said faintly: "master Liang is busy, so I''ll get to the point. I know that there is an irreconcilable contradiction between tingfengzong and Hejia. It is just that I have heard some rumors, which may help tingfengzong to destroy he family


    "Do you know what you''re talking about


    Liang Xiao said with a straight face: "he family is a rich family in Linzhou. It''s not too much to say that they are the uncrowned king of Linzhou. If you open your mouth, you will destroy the family, and you will not be afraid of getting into trouble? "


    Lu Li squinted: "master Liang doesn''t have to test me. To tell you the truth, my time is very tight, because in addition to listening to fengzong, I have to look for many opponents of his family."


    "Listening to fengzong is not my only choice, but for master Liang, it seems that he has to cooperate with me if he wants to destroy any family."


    "What do you want?" Liang Xiao was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing."


    Lu Li said: "as long as master Liang is willing to show a little sincerity, I promise that he family will no longer exist from now on. In Linzhou, listen to fengzong The family is the only one. "


    "If you don''t want anything, you don''t have to find the fengzong. As long as you have a way to exterminate which family, according to which family''s details, there is a master willing to do it. "


    Liang Xiao is obviously not so easy to fool.


    After saying this, he showed a smile: "I''m afraid that what you want to deal with is not the family, but the power behind the family. Am I right?"


    "Master Liang also knows which family has found a patron?"


    "The actions of the Shinto in Linzhou can''t be concealed from fengzong. He family has become the running dog of the Shinto, and I have been informed for a long time. "


    "Linzhou is such a big place. Do you think that if you listen to fengzong, you will have nothing to investigate about Shinto?"Liang Xiao had a good time.


    Lu Li squinted: "listen to the wind sect also joined the Shinto?"


    "If fengzong joined the Shinto sect, I would sit here and chat with my little friend calmly?" Liang Xiao said faintly: "little friend, we Ming people don''t speak in secret. No matter what family you want to deal with or against the Shinto, you just have one mouth, and there is no good thing. Why should fengzong go through this muddy water?"


    "If he family is destroyed, the influence of fengzong in Linzhou can be expanded rapidly. It can not only revenge, but also completely control Linzhou, which is not a benefit?"


    Lu Li said: "what else do you want from master liang? Or I''ll give you a tenth king? "


    "Xiaoyou is joking." Liang Xiao said: "moreover, even if I agree to your request, listening to fengzong is powerless. Now the holy kingdom is at war with the demon kingdom. Many elders in the sect have already taken their disciples to the border to fight. At this time, there are not many strong people in fengzong. If it was not for me, I should be on the way to the border. "


    "Look, the master of Liang is also a loyal and patriotic man who knows how to drink water to think of the source and repay the kindness of the holy country. The patriarch of Liang should know that at present, at present, the foreign enemies, such as Shinto, appear in the territory of the holy kingdom. If they are allowed to develop, the damage to the holy kingdom will be even greater than that of the demon Kingdom''s iron cavalry


    "If the patriarch of Liang had ever been in contact with the Shinto religion, he believed that he would be able to distinguish between the lighter and the more important."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li stood up, took out a jade slip and put it beside him. He said calmly, "next, I''ll go to find some enemies of he family. If there is a change in Lord Liang''s ideas during this period of time, you can come to me at any time."


    "Goodbye."


    "No more." Liang Xiao didn''t mean to get up.


    Lu Li is not a fake gesture.


    After putting down that jade bamboo slip, he really left to listen to fengzong.


    Liang Xiao looked at the jade slips, his expression gradually changed, as if thinking, more like hesitation.


    Although it seems that fengzong is loyal to tuntian Shengguo, it seems that fengzong can sacrifice for the sake of swallowing Tiansheng Kingdom at any time by gathering military expenses and recruiting personnel.


    But if the discerning eye can see, listening to fengzong is just in the gambling Kingdom, and can withstand the attack of the heaven and the devil kingdom.


    With the top of tuntian Shengguo in front, no matter how fierce the battle in the front-line battlefield is, it is still impossible to listen to such forces as fengzong as the main force.


    At the moment, listening to fengzong''s behavior seems to show gratitude, but in fact, it is a kind of attitude to the royal family of the holy kingdom.


    At the end of the day, it''s still profitable.


    However, the appearance of Shinto religion did make the situation of tingfengzong a little awkward.


    If we ignore it, no one knows what changes will be made to the current situation of tuntian Shengguo if the theocracy continues to develop. However, if you interfere in the expansion of the Shinto cult and offend the cult, which seems to be low-key but actually has a deep foundation, to listen to the current strength of fengzong, it is no match at all.


    After hesitating for a while, Liang Xiao finally put the jade slip away.


    As Lu Li expected, the Shinto sect did send people to contact the fengzong.


    Liang Xiao had seen "divine power" for a long time. He also saw what it meant to be a master to join a Shinto.


    Few people can resist the temptation of the power that can directly promote the master''s realm.


    But Liang Xiao happens to be one of the few.


    He saw the ambition from the expansion of the Shinto, and smelled the fatal crisis from the miraculous power.


    So he had long refused to accept the cult''s offer.


    As for why the Shinto can tolerate the fengzong, it is only because it is located on the border of Linzhou and has made friends with all sides, which can be regarded as the most prosperous commercial place in Linzhou.


    In other words, hearing fengzong is rich, and the expansion of Shinto also needs a lot of resources. For the time being, fengzong didn''t do anything, just didn''t want to kill the chicken and get the egg.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    "Kid, are you so sure he''ll come to you?"


    After leaving listening to Feng Zong, xiaomaoqiu opened his eyes and asked slowly.


    It doesn''t know where Lu Li comes from. He is sure that the patriarch who listens to fengzong will come to contact him actively.


    You know, Liang Xiao''s meaning has been clearly expressed in that conversation.


    I''m sorry to hear that fengzong doesn''t have this ability and doesn''t want to accompany him.


    After all, there is no need to take such a big risk.


    Lu Li laughed and said, "in fact, I''m not sure that he will come to me."


    Small hair ball surprised way: "then you still walk so confident?"


    "Otherwise? Stay there and talk to him with emotion and reason? Or cry and cry for help? "


    "It''s still that saying, no good things, only fools will do. In particular, such a person who controls a power has a lot of problems to consider. Whether he will finally take action depends on whether he can find enough interests in this matter. "


    "What I can do is to plant a seed in his heart and make him interested in the Shinto." Lu Li patted a small hairball. "Do you think it''s better to let him dig out by himself than I can explain to him carefully?"


    Little hairball thought about it and then said, "you''re right, or you''re worse."


    It recalled that the recent actions of the Shinto were all related to a secret treasure. Although he did not know what it was, as long as Liang Xiao had a curiosity about the Shinto and simply explored it, he could find out what the family was doing recently.


    If Lu Li had not appeared before, perhaps Liang Xiao would not have been moved by the news of the secret treasure by chance, but now that someone has put forward the proposal of "dealing with the deities", things will be different.


    What''s more, the existence of Shinto religion, to some extent, does threaten the hearing wind sect.


    With this time bomb around, even if Liang Xiao wants to sleep soundly, he can''t sleep at ease.


    In fact, from the beginning, Lu Li did not expect to hear fengzong''s hand against the Shinto. Compared with the aristocratic families, the zongmen pay more attention to it, because it is not a single person''s talk. It brings the interests of countless people together. If something goes wrong in the general direction, even if Liang Xiao is the patriarch, he will not be able to resist the resistance from others.


    Aristocratic families are different. Their owners have more power. Many times, other clansmen can only obey.


    "However, the person who hears fengzong hate the most is not the patriarch, but the elder who was betrayed by he Shou. If you have a chance, you can find a way to talk to the elder. "


    After thinking about it for a while, Lu Li gave up listening to fengzong and decided to meet Zhu.


    Not to mention the problem of Shinto, even if Zhujia was really infiltrated by the Shinto, they would certainly like to destroy which family.


    No matter what the ultimate goal is, as long as he is willing to do something, Lu Li has a way to use them to deal with the deities.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder martial sister, do you really want to compete with that person again?"


    At the gate of the city, song Xiaoshan looked at the silent wind Ling, "I think the first time I lost to him can be said to be incompetent. If you lose again, it will be beyond your ability. Elder martial sister, let''s not lose face in this hurry. "


    "If you don''t want to wait, go back by yourself."


    Fengling stood there motionless, with no intention of leaving.


    She didn''t have to be ashamed. No matter how proud she was, she was not proud enough to have no brain. Lu Li couldn''t beat Lu Li, but she couldn''t swallow it. She wanted to find a way to save her face.


    After all, Lu Li was beaten and cried in front of so many people. If she didn''t find the venue back, how could she still listen to fengzong''s foothold in the future?


    At this time, song Xiaoshan had some helplessness: "even if you really want to fight with him, you don''t need to be at the gate of the city. He had something to do with the patriarch, so he should... "


    Before finishing this sentence, song Xiaoshan''s Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.


    Lu Li also saw the two guys and waved to them.


    "No What a coincidence? "


    Song Xiaoshan said half of the words to swallow back, did not expect that Lu Li actually ran away.


    "Hum." The wind Ling saw the situation and snorted coldly, as if he had already recaptured a city.


    She went to Lu Li in front of her, light way: "we go outside the city to solve."


    "Solve what?" Lu Li was a Leng at first, and then said, "do you really want to fight with me again?"


    "Of course."


    Feng Ling said, "but this time, we only compare sword technique, not realm."


    As soon as this sentence is said, even Fengling is a little embarrassed.


    Not to compare the realm, is to let Lu Li suppress his own realm to fight with her, only to compete with the sword.


    Since she was a child, she has been practicing sword for more than 20 years.


    At Lu Li''s age, no matter how high the level of martial arts is, she is not as good as she is in sword technique.This is cheating.


    However, after listening to Lu Li, his face was full of strange color, "not compared to the realm, only to the sword technique? Are you sure? "


    "If you don''t dare, you can leave now." Wind Ling thought that Lu Li was afraid and deliberately urged the way.


    It''s a pity that she''s got the wrong idea.


    Lu Li just wants to give her a step.


    Compared with the realm, maybe there is a glimmer of hope, suppress the realm than the sword technique?


    In this world, even if Xue Zun comes in person, he doesn''t have that kind of earth shaking destructive power. Lu Li is not afraid to compare his sword skills with him.


    Because he has a very unfriendly characteristic of sword cultivation


    Explore the flaws of ten thousand swords!


    Magic gate sword cultivation is rare, so it is rare to use this feature. Except for the first time when he was planning to kill yuan Jingtao, the character of breaking the flaw of wanjian made his first attack. Since then, he has never encountered a battle worthy of using this feature.


    Even yuan Jingtao''s half step bright sword cultivation should be restrained by this feature when suppressing the state. I''m afraid that Fengling''s small abacus will be defeated.


    See her or a pair of complacent expression, Lu Li sighed: "you pick the place."


    ¡­¡­


    Fengling chose a wilderness outside the city.


    It not only avoids the commercial road, but also has complicated terrain, which is suitable for her to use the sword technique of listening to the wind sect.


    Lu Li saw her toss, and did not express any opinion at all.


    Little hairball simply bored to sleep.


    I don''t know if it''s a special ability. No matter what kind of action Lu Li makes, it''s like sleeping on Luli''s shoulder. There''s no possibility of being knocked down.


    "Elder martial sister, are you sure you want to suppress the realm and try the sword technique? This kind of thing, won not show face, lost even more humiliating, you must think clearly ah. "


    "Get out of the way!"


    Feng Ling''s original momentum was destroyed by song Xiaoshan''s words.


    She doubted whether her younger brother had gone to the enemy.


    From just now on, song Xiaoshan has been speaking for Lu Li.


    Of course, she doesn''t know. Song Xiaoshan is a typical example of watching the fun and fearing the big things. In addition, her usual personality is too strong and proud, so song Xiaoshan finally grabs a chance to see a play and ridicules Gonghuo with great efforts.


    "As a martial artist, in addition to his own realm, he should also pay attention to the cultivation of techniques. If you lose this game, it will prove that you are not as good as me. "


    "That''s a lesson for me as an elder."


    Fengling took out her spare sword, and was a little nervous when she said the opening remarks.


    The treasure soldier that was chopped by Lu Li''s sword was the best weapon in her hand. Although the sword is also a treasure weapon, its quality is much worse than that one. I don''t know if it can carry it


    Think of here, Fengling a little bit itchy teeth, looking at Lu Li''s eyes even worse.


    This guy is not only powerful, but also has better weapons than himself. Feng Ling''s eyes float to the Dragon kiss sword in Lu Li''s hand, and the more you see it, the more you feel hot in your eyes. With her insight, she could see that it was a very good spirit soldier.


    Looking at the whole fengzong, only the elder can use spirit soldiers, and the quality may not be comparable to Lu Li''s Dragon kiss sword.


    "I don''t know where this guy got such a good spirit sword."


    Feng Ling murmured in her heart.


    If Lu Li knew her doubts, he would tell her directly, of course, it was snatched.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    "There are two kinds of sword techniques in fengzong: strong wind sword and catching wind sword."


    "The strong wind is more intense, so it needs less fighting. It is the sword of battle, and the wind catching sword is the sword of a warrior who only focuses on killing and cutting."


    "I majored in catching wind and sword. You should be careful."


    Before the fight, Feng Ling introduced Lu Li some sword techniques.


    "I''m a wild road son. I don''t have any special inheritance. Come on, let me see and listen to the sword technique of fengzong." Lu Li prevaricated at will.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to say such a powerful opening speech like Fengling.


    Just think carefully, in addition to xuanjian Jue, I really do not seem to be able to report out the sword moves.


    There is a volume of Sky Sword in the wind and thunder of heaven and earth, but it has not been developed yet.


    Eight wild swords?


    Not yet.


    Even if it is included in the modifier, I can''t follow Fengling to say that what I practiced is the eight wild sword score, right?


    The name of the eight wasteland sword God Meng xuanqiong is unknown in tuntian Shengguo, especially in Jianxiu. How can he not know this legendary swordsman.


    Therefore, the inheritance of xuanjianzong can''t be said, and Meng xuanqiong''s swordsmanship can''t be said.


    As for the meaning of cutting snow sword, in a strict sense, I have integrated it into the sword array, which is not a serious inheritance.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t seem to have a decent Kendo inheritance except for the secret sword which was slowly developed by integrating other martial arts.


    "Arrogant!"


    Fengling pulled out his sword and pulled it out of its sheath. The sound of the sword clanged, and the distance between them was narrowed by a jump at the foot.


    As soon as the meaning of catching wind sword was revealed, even if she suppressed her true Qi, the long sword in her hand turned into a white light, reaching the extreme.


    Dang!


    Lu Li raises the Dragon kiss sword horizontally, and the ridge of the sword resists the blow of Fengling.


    Scattered air blowing hair, Lu Li squinted, nodded: "good, come again."


    It''s like a tone of instruction.


    This even aroused the anger of Fengling.


    As soon as her elbow fell, the long sword separated the Dragon kiss sword, and the edge of the sword went forward again!


    The characteristic of wind catching sword is fast, fast to the extreme, fast to the naked eye can not catch.


    This kind of fast sword is the most powerful killing skill.


    Lu Li only felt the fierce killing machine coming from his face, but his eyes showed a track.


    That''s Fengling''s change and flaw.


    It is not empty talk to explore the flaws of ten thousand swords.


    Although Feng Ling brings up the spirit of twelve points to display her sword technique, Lu Li''s eyes are still full of loopholes.


    So Lu Li also raised his sword to chop forward, directly cutting down all the tracks that appeared in the void. This sword changed Fengling''s look. It was too late to change his moves.


    Zheng!


    She felt her arm numb, and her sword had been taken off. Her vision was covered by a bright sword light.


    When she comes back to her senses again, the trembling dragon kiss sword has stopped on her head, and it can be cut to the center of her eyebrows.


    The wind Ling was standing in the same place, a little aphasia for a moment.


    She didn''t expect that she was still not an opponent even though she suppressed the state competition.


    What she couldn''t accept was that Lu Li won too easily.


    First, he blocked his first blow, then he only cut out a sword, and then he knocked down his own weapon.


    "You What is your sword technique? "


    The wind Ling face pale way.


    "This is also called sword technique?" Lu Li said in surprise: "I just see through your flaws."


    "No way!"


    Feng Ling was immediately excited: "I have practiced this set of wind catching sword to a perfect level. How can there be any flaws?"


    She thought that Lu Li was insulting herself. Her eyes were slightly red, and she seemed to cry again.


    Lu Li said with a headache: "as long as it is martial arts, there must be flaws. Even if you practice to a perfect level, can you still practice the shortcomings of the martial arts itself?"


    "If you can''t think of such a simple truth, give up martial arts as soon as possible."


    It''s not that Lu Li is too harsh, but Fengling is a bit of a bull''s-eye.


    Martial arts, even if you practice to the extreme, even if you draw inferences from one instance and constantly improve, there is no real perfection.


    And different martial arts, in the hands of different people, play out the effect is not the same.


    Feng Ling thinks that she has practiced the sword to a perfect level, but under her insight, she has exposed at least ten flaws.


    Lu Li has chosen the softest way to defeat her, but she still can''t accept this fact.


    "That That one. " Seeing that Fengling was going to cry again, song Xiaoshan waved: "take your elder martial sister away quickly."


    Song Xiaoshan sneered: "I don''t call that who, my name is song Xiaoshan."


    "OK, song Xiaoshan."


    Lu Li said: "I won''t play with you two. I''ll see you later."After that, Lu Li sprang up, and a burst of air came, and the man had disappeared.


    "Wait Wait


    Feng Ling seems to want to say something.


    "Elder martial sister, forget it. You''ve been spared twice. It''s a bit too much to pester you again." Song Xiaoshan sighed.


    "Where on earth are you standing?" The wind Ling became angry.


    Song Xiaoshan said: "it''s not a question of where to stand, is it? All discerning people can see that his strength makes it easy to kill you, but he just let you go twice. "


    "Elder martial sister, fame is external, life is your own, you should know how to be grateful." Song Xiaoshan''s words are serious and his heart is long.


    Feng Ling is unwilling.


    She had just thought about how to deal with Lu Li''s words, but when she hesitated, Lu Li had already left.


    It''s a pity


    Feng Ling''s clenched fist slowly loosened, and then went to pick up his long sword.


    Recalling that sword, Fengling didn''t know that she had just been spared her life?


    However, the martial arts all have the heart to win, and they are all invincible. Why should they admit defeat?


    With this idea, Feng Ling secretly swore in her heart that she would practice sword technique hard after returning. Wind catching sword has reached the end of training, so go to practice strong wind sword, and combine these two pulse sword techniques into one. Maybe you can go further.


    Wait until then, and then find him revenge!


    With this idea, Feng Ling clenched her silver teeth and held back her strength.


    "Forget it, elder martial sister. Even if you go back to practice hard, will people just stay where they are?" Seeing Feng Ling''s idea, song Xiaoshan suddenly used a kind of language way of seeing through the world of mortals: "if you meet such a genius, no matter how hard you try, you will never be able to catch up with him. This is destiny. We have to admit our destiny."


    Wind Ling Leng Leng Leng, with strange eyes to see song Xiaoshan.


    Song Xiaoshan pretended to be deep: "do you want to ask me why I have such feelings?"


    "No Feng Ling resolutely said, "who cares about your thoughts? It''s back to the family. "


    After that, Fengling also jumped up and flew towards the city.


    Song Xiaoshan had already prepared the wording, but she held it back so forcefully that she thumped her chest a little. She said helplessly: "because I am the foil of your talents. I am the bottom of the inner door, and I am the bottom of the truth. When you two fight back and forth, I will watch the excitement. Clearly, I will not perish."


    "Among my peers, I am also a very good warrior, right? But what else can I do to meet you monsters


    Song Xiaoshan sighed and walked forward with his hands on his back. He said slowly: "sometimes, ordinary people are also happy."


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Lu Li visited the Zhu family, the sun family, and many aristocratic families with whom he had a grudge.


    In addition to the Zhu family agreed on the spot that they could deal with him together, other families, including the sun family, gave ambiguous answers.


    Moreover, many of these aristocratic families were obviously infiltrated by the deities, and even Lu Li even caught several guys who wanted to inform the Shinto.


    However, Lu Li didn''t take this as one thing. It was better for someone to tell the truth. Even if he knew nothing about the religion, it was a tough battle. It''s better to "let the wind out" in advance to make them feel a little nervous.


    At that time, the enemy is in the light and I am in the dark. It is convenient to act according to circumstances. It can be regarded as leaving a way for mu Hongxiu and others.


    As Lu Li expected, the two brothers of the he family were really nervous after getting the tip off.


    However, their nervousness was not because someone was plotting to deal with any family under their noses, but whether or not to inform the fury envoy of the news.


    He Shouwei has been afraid of this unpredictable and mysterious strongman since he saw the control of the "believers" by the furious God emissary.


    As for he Shouzhong, his fear of the furious emissary has been engraved in his bones. The matter of killing a living creature and rebelling against the religion has not been solved before. Now there is a conspiracy in Linzhou to fight against the forces of he family and the Shinto. If the furious envoy knows about this matter, he Shouzhong knows that he can''t escape his punishment this time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    "Have you found out the origin of the man?"


    Seeing he Shouzhong''s gloomy expression, he Shouwei asked.


    He Shouzhong shook his head and said in a deep voice: "I asked several companies, and they all have the same answer. That guy is very smart, and has not left too many traces. Moreover, they are all very messy. Some of them point to the Zhu family, and some point to the sun family. "


    "He even pretended to be a disciple of the fengzong and called himself song Xiaoshan."


    Speaking of this, he Shouzhong took a look at he Shouwei.


    My elder brother was the emperor of fengzong.


    "Listen to fengzong?" He Shouwei frowned, then shook his head and said, "no way. Liang Xiao has no ambition. He just wants to keep that acre of land. He dare not fight against the Shinto."


    "Of course I know it''s impossible, but it''s a coincidence." He Shouzhong said: "all the aristocratic families he found have some problems with our family. The conflicts between the sun family and Zhu family are irreconcilable. Now even the hearing fengzong is involved. Who can guarantee that he has not found the hearing fengzong?"


    "You know, the Liang Zi we had with tingfengzong was no smaller than that of other aristocratic families."


    "Even if he really found the fengzong, Liang Xiao couldn''t agree. At the beginning, the Shinto had recruited the fengzong, but Liang Xiao refused because he didn''t want to participate in the struggle. If it wasn''t for his lack of enterprising spirit, occupying the city on the border of Linzhou and mastering 70% of the commercial routes, the Shinto would not have allowed him to be so far. "


    He Shouwei still doesn''t believe that fengzong will participate in this matter.


    When he was an ordinary disciple of fengzong, Liang Xiao was the leader of fengzong. So many years later, Liang Xiao still stuck to listen to the fengzong''s territory, without any intention of expanding outward.


    If not, he Shouwei didn''t dare to challenge fengzong at the beginning, and took many benefits from the giant. It was because he knew Liang Xiao''s character well that he didn''t dare to make a big deal of things.


    "The man who hides behind and stirs up the wind and rain may not be the one who listens to the wind sect, but he will never give up when he looks at the means he takes against him."


    "Find him out as soon as possible, before the fury of the great envoy!"


    He Shouzhong''s face suddenly became a little frightened. When he mentioned the fury, he felt afraid from the bottom of his heart.


    "The secret treasure is coming out?" He Shouwei understood his implication.


    He Shouzhong would not be so worried about problems at this critical point, unless the secret treasure that the Shinto has been looking for is about to come into the world.


    You know, if he finds out that there are people conspiring to deal with the cult at this point, he will think that it is useless.


    Even Linzhou couldn''t control it, that is, two or three mistakes happened in a row. The tolerance of this kind of subordinate, the fury God envoy, has always been very low.


    "Mobilize the people, let the news out, and ask the people outside to keep an eye on it. If you find anything Kill directly


    He Shouwei sighed. At the end of the day, his voice became resolute and the opportunity to kill was overflowing.


    It can be said that he family''s influence in Linzhou is great. When such a family mobilized all forces to find one person, it was extremely powerful.


    Of course, the Shinto also got the news at the first time.


    However, he family did not intend to avoid the ears and eyes of the Shinto, and the two brothers had put all their eggs in one basket.


    Even if the Shinto knows about this matter, as long as it is solved before the birth of the secret treasure, it will be regarded as a balance of merits and demerits.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, in an underground palace, the mad God envoy is standing on the altar to preach the religious doctrine to the believers. The dark blue fire lights up all around, reflecting on the religious believers.


    The cult members were wearing gray cloaks and plain white masks with no expression on their faces. Combined with the blue fire light around them, it was very strange.


    "Recently, Shinto has encountered a lot of resistance in the land of Linzhou. What is the reason for this? What is more, it is those stupid mortals who are trying to challenge the majesty of the gods


    "Since the founding of the Shinto, I have been in charge of Linzhou for eight years. There has never been any ants who dare to defy the divine power and challenge the majesty of the divine religion. "


    "Now there are such stupid mortals who don''t know how to live or die. I begin to doubt whether I have been too kind to all living beings in Linzhou over the years?"


    As the voice of the angry emissary slowly reverberated in the underground palace, all the congregation near the altar became alarmed.


    The great envoys of the Shinto religion have their own means. Some of them subdue the people with benevolence, others control them with "interests", and some even suppress the religious people of a state with their strong strength and even bloody repression.


    It''s only the fury that controls them with fear.


    Over the years, no one has ever seen the fury of the gods really angry, because the fear in their hearts, even if they try their best to prevent that from happening.


    This is also the reason why the "quality" of Linzhou Shinto religion is one of the best in the whole kingdom of devouring heaven.


    "He family has been trying to make up for this. Please calm down."A man without a mask stood up and said respectfully.


    He was an emissary of Linzhou Shinto.


    God envoy is not a special position. As long as the realm reaches the master''s level, he can become a god envoy and "bathe" the light of God.


    However, this envoy is an old qualification. In terms of the time he joined the Shinto religion, he was probably longer than many great envoys, and his status was more than a little stronger than he Shouzhong.


    He stood up to speak for what family, even if it was a rage and a great envoy, he would give some thin noodles.


    Then he angrily said: "the reaction of he family is really fast. Before the matter reaches the ears of the master, they have blocked the whole Linzhou to catch those mortals who don''t know how to live or die. They still have some brains. "


    After that, he angrily looked at the emissary and said, "you can follow up this matter. If you have any problems, you can start directly without asking for instructions from me."


    The messenger bowed his head and replied, "yes."


    Rage has two meanings.


    The first is that he family finds the "mortals" who plot against the Shinto religion, and then he can directly start to kill people.


    The second is to imply that if there is any problem with which family


    Then start to destroy it. You don''t have to ask him for instructions.


    After dismissing the congregation and leaving the altar, the furious emissary entered the depths of the underground palace, through a dark passage, to a very wide secret room.


    The secret chamber is more like a dark palace built in the deeper part of the underground palace.


    Four altars stand in four directions, with a tall and ferocious statue in the center.


    After saluting the statue, he reached out and clasped the statue''s left leg, turned the mechanism, and then beat it several times in rhythm.


    Click!


    The wall in front of him suddenly cracked, revealing a mass of dark gold flesh and blood.


    The flesh and blood seemed to have life, and it was still wriggling, drawing energy from the depths of the void. Every trace of it was transformed into a dark golden "divine power.".


    The fury God envoy stood in the spot, staring at the flesh and blood, silent for a long time, went forward and slowly extended his hand to it.


    Feeling the life approaching, the blood and flesh immediately stretched out countless tentacles, twined the arms of the furious God, and swallowed them in one gulp.


    Fury God makes a dull hum, a strong breath burst out, a large number of dark gold light poured down his body along those tentacles, increasing his strength.


    I don''t know how long it passed, until the light on the group of flesh and blood faded a lot, and the tentacles slowly retracted and let go of the fury.


    The fury made him stagger for a few steps, and his breathing became more and more rapid.


    He looked at the still wriggling dark golden flesh and blood. Although his expression was hidden under the mask of anger, he still showed some lingering fear.


    "If you go on like this, you will become a monster sooner or later."


    All of a sudden, a voice sounded from behind, which made the whole body tense and turned to look at people.


    Jiang Taohua was still dressed as a young man. He just put on his mask again, shook the folding fan and approached: "feed this'' God corpse ''with your own Qi and blood. Your strength is really growing fast, but the breath is getting closer. When it assimilates you, it will be your death."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    "To enter the resting place of the gods without permission has already violated the religious rules of the gods. I can kill you now."


    With a wave of his hand, the wall behind him closed slowly, and his tone was incomparably indifferent.


    "Is it? That''s really frightening. " Jiang Taohua''s voice is very charming, as if she is another person after wearing a mask.


    "It''s just that I want to see how powerful you have been in exchange for eight years with your own Qi and blood as a spiritual corpse?"


    While talking, the peach blossom stepped forward, and a wave of dust which was so small that it could not be found spread out, as if there was a cold wind blowing in the quiet room.


    The robe of the fury God was blown and a light frost was coagulated.


    He clenched his fist, and the dark golden light was gathering, and he seemed to be really angry.


    "Pathetique, no more provocation."


    Just at this time, a hoarse voice sounded, which made the furious envoy stop and look behind Jiang Taohua.


    I don''t know when a figure appeared there.


    The same robe and different masks represent the identity of this person, and they are the great envoys of the same level.


    However, the expression on the mask was extremely distorted and full of artificial scars, dense and shocking.


    "Disgust." "I didn''t expect you to arrive so soon," he said


    This man hated the great God.


    The infamous "madman" in the Shinto religion.


    I don''t want to have any conflict with him even if he is furious.


    "I''ve been driving day and night, and I''ve been driving for a few days. Now I''m very tired. You''d better not fight in front of me." He hated the great God, his voice was hoarse and his voice was very calm, "otherwise, I don''t mind killing you first, and then killing the king of Yan."


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time


    Jiang Taohua Jiao smiles and moves her feet to get out of the way.


    He hated the great God emissary, but he walked directly over and stood on one of the altars to open the array.


    An abundant aura of heaven and earth was surging, constantly washing away his tiredness of driving for days.


    It turns out that the four altars are extremely powerful spirit gathering array.


    Seeing that the abominable God envoy was using the spirit gathering array, he first glanced at Jiang Taohua, and then said to the abomination, "can the hiding place of King Yan be explored clearly?"


    Enjoying the light, he hated to sigh with satisfaction, then turned his head and said, "are you asking me?"


    Fury was about to speak, and on the altar, a huge noise exploded!


    Hate the figure as a ghost, the moment came in front of the fury, two people are very close, the distance is less than half a step!


    Looking at the ferocious and terrifying mask in front of him, he was furious and startled at the bottom of his heart: "you!"


    "I think you should think about how to talk to me." Disgusting fingers in the heart of rage point, flat tone.


    Fury felt the heart shrink, as if locked by some terrible Qi.


    He had no doubt that the madman in front of him really dared to do it.


    Even master Mingyou, the heart is a fatal weakness.


    In this distance, as long as the hatred sends out a true Qi, he will be severely damaged.


    Rage silent for a long time, after all, still swallow this tone: "hate "The great God."


    "Well."


    Disgusted to put down the finger, satisfied: "this is the attitude of questioning."


    Then he said: "Yan Wang''s whereabouts are hidden, and many blinders have been put out to confuse her sight. I can''t find out where she is."


    "Besides, Pathetique is better than I am at such things as probing news. That''s why Pope Shenhua sent me and Pathetique to Linzhou at the same time. "


    Disgusted at Jiang Taohua who stood aside and pretended to be innocent: "she is responsible for looking for people, I am complicated in killing people, you are responsible for the aftermath and dealing with emergencies, just three people, in line with your bottom line."


    Fury know hate, this is to ridicule his fear of the king of Yan, so he raised his head and said in a deep voice: "even her trace can''t be found, how to kill her?"


    "Pathetique, how is it going?" I hate to ignore the angry questions.


    Jiang Taohua said with a smile, "I have mastered the trace of the king of Yan, but before that, should I handle the important affairs of the deity?"


    "It''s rare that there are three great gods gathering in a state. It''s better to get the secret treasure in hand first."


    "The secret treasure has its own master to deal with. If you find the trace of the Yan king, you should take Canglang sword as soon as possible." "If you want to deal with the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, you must do it with great vigour. If you delay, you will change."


    "I think Pathetique makes a lot of sense."


    However, after thinking for a moment, he said, "Canglang sword is important, and secret treasure is also very important. Your ability to handle affairs is too poor. After eight years of layout in Linzhou, you can''t control this group of waste. It happens that I and Pathetique are both here. I''ll help you grab the secret treasure.""As expected, I still hate the great God and understand things."


    Jiang Taohua laughed: "both the secret treasure and the Canglang sword are indispensable parts of the Shinto plan. Fury, you''ve delayed for so long. Your ability to handle affairs really needs to be improved. "


    "Anyway, the king of Yan is in Linzhou. If you can''t run away, you should solve the problem of secret treasure first."


    Hate did not give fury to refuse the opportunity, directly decided to leave the dark palace.


    "Pathetique, do you know what you are doing


    He is not really a fool, of course, he knows that Jiang Taohua is using and hating that elusive character.


    It''s just rage, and I''m not sure what she''s up to.


    "Of course I know what I''m doing." Jiang Taohua''s voice suddenly indifferent, "I just hope you still remember what you are doing. I''m afraid you have forgotten your identity."


    The fury of the great God made a moment of silence.


    Jiang Taohua sneered and said, "you don''t need to worry about the matter of King Yan. How can Pope Shenhua think highly of you, but he still chooses me to be responsible for hatred, isn''t he?"


    Seeing the fury of "eating turtle", Jiang Taohua laughed twice and left the dark palace.


    ¡­¡­


    To no one to take off the mask, ginger peach blossom exposed that beautiful face, but some gloomy eyes.


    "It seems that you had a good time in Linzhou."


    A husky voice came from behind.


    Jiang Taohua doesn''t need to look back to know who is behind.


    "I will take Canglang sword from myself. Keep an eye on the fury. Don''t let him go crazy." Ginger peach flower head do not return to charge.


    Behind her, she hated the great God and said, "do you want to betray religion, too?"


    "It''s been a long time since there was a traitor at the level of the great God envoy. If you want to do this, you''d better tell me in advance."


    Hate way: "rather than let others to kill you, I personally do it, sister."


    Hearing this long lost address, Jiang Taohua frowned and said indifferently, "it has been 17 years since you and I left Jiang''s house. You still call me sister for the second time."


    "Because every time I call your sister, I always think of myself as the Jiang family, which makes me feel sick."


    "Since you have betrayed once, you''d better not have a second time. Although Shinto is not a good place for people, you know better than I am about the horrors of the splendor and light."


    After disgusting, he chose to go in the opposite direction to Jiang Taohua, leaving a sentence: "I will stare at the fury side. At least, I will not let him leave the king of moving swallow until the secret treasure is in hand."


    Jiang Taohua did not speak.


    Until no longer feel the smell of disgust, ginger Peach Blossom Lip angle slightly cocked, with a smile: "thank you."


    Then, she raised her head, at the same time in the heart of silence: "mu tea, owe you the favor, I returned."


    ¡­¡­


    In the mansion arranged by he family.


    Several women have come back. At the moment, only Lu Li is still "running" outside. There is no news for the time being.


    However, Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi, who are in charge of searching for information, have not gained much.


    At this time, Mu red sleeve open eyes, look to the front.


    I saw Lu Li fall from the sky, quite embarrassed, still beating the dust on his body.


    I don''t know what happened before, but even the green robe was stained with a lot of dust.


    "He family is crazy. The outside is in a mess now. But in this way, it is clear who is the nail buried by the deity."


    As soon as he entered the room, Lu Li told us what he had found outside.


    After running for several days in a row, he has run all the forces that have enemies with him all over the place, which is a small gain.


    "It seems that the situation outside is really tricky." Mu tea see him a mess, chuckle way: "do not go to have a rest first?"


    "No more."


    Lu Li shakes his head and looks at GE Xinyue.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    Ge Xinyue immediately understood and said, "the second part of Fenglei has not been completely penetrated, but..."


    She paused and sighed, "there are indeed people who have joined the church, and their status is not low, so shenweisi can''t get any news about it."


    "Linzhou is a state capital close to the imperial capital, even here. It''s hard to imagine what other state capitals would look like." Ge Xinyue''s expression is a little worried.


    After hearing this, Lu Li said: "maybe the Shinto is not as terrible as we imagined."


    He looked at Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi: "what useful information have you two inquired about?"


    Nothing was said.


    Ding Lingxi''s eyes are also a little dodgy.


    "I see, needless to say." Seeing their expressions, Lu Li knew that they had not heard any useful news.


    Although I didn''t expect them either.


    But this unexpected result still makes Lu Li a little speechless.


    "Ah? Why not, we We''ve got a little bit of information. "


    "Tell me." Lu Li has no hope.


    Ding Lingxi said in a hurry: "you asked us to catch the low-level personnel of the Shinto, and we did as we did. But those people didn''t know anything at all. Some members of the church didn''t know what the Shinto was doing. They just heard that they could get the guidance of the guru when they entered the Shinto cult, and they joined in confused."


    "So We have arrested several disciples of the shashengzong. " In vain took over Ding Lingxi''s words.


    "Although we have not heard about the Shinto, we know what the secret treasure is


    "Go on."


    Lu Li''s heart moved.


    I heard something useful.


    Ding Lingxi saw this and said with pride: "in the final analysis, it is this saint who is clever and has found the hiding place of the disciples of the Shengsheng sect. Moreover, it seems that they are still being pursued and killed by the people of his family. Just scare a few words and tell the truth."


    "Before, he family asked them to fight with several loose repair men. In fact, they wanted to see how strong they were and whether they were competent to find the cannon fodder for the secret treasure. Later, these guys didn''t know why they were enlightened. They thought that even if they joined the Shinto sect through which family, the secret treasure would have nothing to do with them, so they rebelled on the first day of joining. "


    "As for the secret treasure..."


    Ding Lingxi was about to sell a pass when Ding Lingxi said: "that secret treasure is actually the entrance to the cave where God and man are seen. It is said that there may be the remains of heaven and man in it. What the Shinto wants is the human and heaven''s remains. "


    "The fall of heaven and man? Isn''t that the corpse of the strong man in God''s land? "


    Lu Li didn''t expect that the secret treasure the Shinto was looking for was actually a corpse.


    But then he figured out a lot of things.


    For example, why are the families that join the Shinto religion so "loyal".


    In addition to the remains of heaven and man, there must be a lot of treasures in the cave of the strong man.


    Such as the magic weapon used in his life, or a panacea.


    If you can find the strong man''s storage props, maybe there will be a complete heritage left.


    These things are more attractive than "divine power" to the aristocratic families.


    After all, the powerful masters are still scarce in combat power. What the powerful families really rely on are those people who can''t destroy their territory and their descendants with extraordinary talent.


    To put it bluntly, what the aristocratic family needs and lacks most is the cultivation resources.


    Although all warriors need countless resources to build up. The so-called martial road was paved with money in the early stage, the aristocratic and powerful class actually needs more resources.


    Those resources in the strongman''s cave are what they need most.


    The motive of the aristocratic family has been found, but the secret treasure that the Shinto wants is actually the fall of heaven and man? A body?


    Lu Li didn''t understand the brain circuits of Shinto.


    It''s ridiculous to go through all the trouble just for a body.


    "Heaven and man are strong, and the level of life has been completely different from ordinary people. You can imagine it as an indestructible body of complete evolution. It is possible that there are many secrets hidden in the transformation of a man and nature. The Shinto religion may be for these secrets or for its own sake. No matter what kind of goal it is, the transformation of heaven and man must be a very important part of the Shinto plan. "


    When Lu Li''s face was full of doubts, mu tea opened his mouth to explain.


    "Even so, with so much effort for a corpse, is there something wrong with the gods'' minds?"


    Lu Li shook his head and then said, "this time, I met a great deity of the Shinto. I got some information from her. It''s hard to tell the true from the false. But one thing that can be determined is that there is a great God envoy in Linzhou, and she and another great God envoy arrived in Linzhou to capture Canglang sword


    "Listen to what she said, there seems to be a secret behind Canglang sword. The Shinto is very interested in this secret."


    Lu Li didn''t say all Jiang Taohua''s words. For example, the Eastern Emperor''s tomb palace and the Shinto sent two great envoys to Linzhou this time. In addition to Canglang sword, they also wanted to kill mu Hongxiu."That''s not surprising."


    Mu Hongxiu suddenly said: "the secret behind Canglang sword is nothing more than the tomb palace of the East emperor and the burial place of the king of the four seas. The deities want not only the remains of heaven and man, but also Canglang sword. Moreover, they may be the pawns of the water gods. It seems that these people want to revive the East emperor. "


    "How could it be?" Mu Ning Qiu was shocked and said: "resurrecting the dead strong has already involved the law of the nether world, even if it''s heaven and man."


    "Nothing is impossible in this world." Mu red sleeve light way: "even Lu Li can go to the boundary of life and death to travel, this is not also against the law of the nether world? Not to mention that the East emperor was already a strong man close to the peak of heaven and man before his death. Even if he had gone back to the nether world, he might not have left behind. "


    "So it is very likely that the remains of heaven and man were the container for them to revive the East emperor?"


    Lu Li thinks that mu tea is still reliable.


    It''s even reasonable to think about it carefully.


    This group of people in the Shinto are acting like a bunch of crazy people. It''s not hard to understand that they want to revive a dead strong man.


    What''s more, the gods they believed in might be closely related to the Eastern Emperor.


    "Besides, have you got any other information from the great envoy?"


    At this time, mu tea''s eyes suddenly fell on Lu Li''s face and said with a smile: "with your character, it is absolutely impossible to just cover out this news."


    "The other news doesn''t matter." Lu Li sneered.


    "Come on, don''t worry about me." Since the loss of cultivation, mu Hongxiu''s character has calmed down a lot, but also showed some means other than martial arts.


    Her tone is calm, it seems that she really doesn''t care what news Lu Li will say.


    "Ah."


    "The great envoy, whose name is Jiang Taohua, is somewhat unpredictable. He claims that his mission this time is not only to take Canglang sword, but also to take your life."


    Lu Li is quite helpless.


    That''s what you want to hear.


    Jiang Taohua''s strength is too terrible, absolutely the top master.


    Originally, Lu Li conceals this news, just don''t want to let a few people have too much pressure, especially mu tea.


    Be a top master to stare at, in the past, mu tea may not be afraid, but now, encounter this level of strong, she really can only escape.


    "Ginger peach blossom? She''s not dead yet? " But when mu tea sleeve hears this name, beautiful Mou is to open a few minutes however, on the face exudes the unexpected look: "unexpectedly she joined the divine religion unexpectedly."


    "Jiang Taohua, a member of the Jiang family?"


    Mu ningqiu feels that this name is familiar, but he can only judge the origin of the other party from his surname.


    Mu tea nodded: "when she and Jiang Huanjun betrayed the Jiang family, you were still a child who did not remember things, naturally did not know her."


    "At that time, there were five top Tianjiao in the state of swallowing Tiansheng," the Mei of "Mingzhou" was unparalleled, "Lin Wangbei" of yuhuazhou, and there were also Jiang Taohua, the ancient Jiang family, and Jiang Huanjun''s brother and sister. "


    "Are there not five?" Ding Lingxi loves to listen to this kind of story of Tianjiao and blinks her eyes.


    Ge Xinyue said with a smile: "there is another one, of course, his highness is the king of Yan."


    "In the words of my brother, I was too naughty to be compared with the four Tianjiao because I wasted my talent in vain."


    Mu tea quietly said: "so when I become a master, I will go to the door one by one. However, Lin Wangbei was very young at that time and had not yet become a master. Besides him, I had dealt with the other three. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    Mu tea quietly said these words, so that Lu Li abdominal Fei, this is really a "deal" ah.


    He said he didn''t care about being as famous as the other four people, but actually he went to find fault.


    However, Lu Li had a little strange way: "how about the victory or defeat?"


    "I can''t beat Mei matchless. I''m tied with Jiang Taohua. Jiang Huanjun He was beaten to his knees by two moves. "


    Mu Hongxiu thought for a while, and then said, "but Jiang Taohua later betrayed the ancient Jiang family. She tried her best to protect Jiang Huanjun to escape. She was surrounded and killed by the Jiang family. I took Lin Wangbei to see the bustle. By the way, I had a fight and stopped five masters of the Jiang family. Later, the leader of the Jiang family said that the traitor was dead. I thought she really died in that battle. "


    "In that case, Jiang Taohua still owes his highness a favor?" Lu Li was surprised and said, "no wonder she will show her real body and send me information half heartedly. It seems that she wants to return the favor?"


    "I didn''t mean to save her, and I didn''t intend to be kind."


    Mu tea did not think that he saved the peach blossom.


    She didn''t put on airs, but she really thought so.


    She was just looking for a fight.


    Lu Li is also very clear, the mu tea seems to be a bit like Madwoman?


    It can be seen from the incident that the capital street of the emperor was bloodied. She had a hot temper and was a battle maniac. It was not uncommon for her to get involved in the battle for the sake of fighting.


    It''s just that Lu Li didn''t expect that Jiang Taohua had such a great future, and The ancient Jiang family, isn''t that Jiang Caixing''s family?


    To be able to send more than five masters at a time, it seems that the inside story of the Jiang family is even stronger than I imagined.


    But At the beginning, mu Hongxiu and Lin Wangbei stopped five masters. This strength is really strong to a little against the weather.


    "Since Jiang Taohua is in the Shinto religion, Jiang Huanjun must also be there. He must hate me very much when I beat him to his knees. He will not miss the chance to kill me


    Mu tea said: "if you are really invincible, you can think of a way to inform the Jiang family of this matter. For so many years, the Jiang family has been indifferent to the holy Kingdom, but they absolutely do not allow the two traitors to roam about. "


    "It''s also a viable solution."


    Lu Li nodded, but said: "but I think it seems that there is another plan for Jiang Taohua to join the Shinto cult. If things are not right, you go first. Canglang sword is in my hand. You can try to have a fight with them."


    "No one knows why Jiang Taohua''s brother and sister betrayed Jiang''s family at that time. What this woman did It''s hard to think about it. You have to be careful. "


    Mu tea did not agree or refuse, just remind Lu Li that ginger peach blossom is not as simple as it seems.


    After all, it''s Tianjiao, which is the power of a generation of strong people. Now it has become a top master again. This kind of strong person is not a simple thing.


    "I will pay attention."


    "But now that I know what the Shinto wants, I have to get involved."


    Lu Li said faintly: "before I came back, I met ten undead and a master''s pursuit. I can''t help but revenge."


    Hearing his words, a few women just know why he was in a mess before.


    Ten indestructible territory, a master, this kind of lineup, I''m afraid even Mu Ning Qiu can''t carry it. If they meet, they have to run away. Lu Li, an indestructible territory, actually escaped in such a siege, and listening to his tone, it seems that there is a plan to go back to revenge?


    When Mu Ning Qiu frowned and wanted to open his mouth, Lu Li said first: "fighting is the best way to become stronger. If you don''t fight with others, what will become stronger? A master who has been trained in seclusion is also a master of waste. "


    This did not mean to Mu Ning Qiu, but mu Ning Qiu felt very uncomfortable after listening to it. He was dissatisfied and said, "you guy, it seems that you are going to teach you a lesson?"


    "I don''t mean to allude to anyone, but after this escape, I realized my lack of strength, but I also found a way to become stronger."


    "If you don''t talk about other people, you can say that your highness can become an invincible master. Isn''t it through a battle of life and death?"


    "What''s more, if the deity wants to open the Tianren tomb palace, it will make a lot of noise. If the God and man''s remains fall into their hands, they will really be used to revive the East emperor. Such a formidable man of heaven level will appear out of thin air, not to mention swallowing the kingdom of heaven and man, even the whole Zhenwu region will fall into It will never be destroyed. "


    Lu Li''s words are not so sonorous, to fall into a few women''s ears, but a bit not taste.


    Of course, only mu tea smile, said: "your idea is good, the strong is to rely on strength to play a road. What is invincible? Defeat all the opponents and kill all the enemies. At that time, you will be invincible


    "Auntie!"


    Mu Ning autumn did not expect mu tea unexpectedly agreed with Lu Li this crazy talk.


    "I think it makes sense, too." Ding Lingxi also agrees.Her father, also known as the Lord of yezong, taught those senior brothers and sisters in this way.


    It is not yezong''s face that makes yezong''s son and Saint daughter on the list of Longzhou''s Tianjiao. It''s the reputation of yezong.


    There are tens of thousands of yezong disciples and countless talents. If you can stand out from them, you must have defeated all your classmates, and then you will be able to claim to be "Tianjiao".


    So the best way for a warrior to become stronger is to fight and fight!


    Bai Bai didn''t expect that her little Saint would have such an awareness. She couldn''t help but look at Lu Li.


    All this is due to the subtle influence of Lu Li.


    Is this guy Is there a lot of luck in itself?


    In vain, he began to guess.


    After all, the same breath of xiaomaoqiu is not faking, and the world behind xiaomaoqiu is much stronger than Zhenwu. Although Lu Li didn''t get the help of the spirit of the Tao in Zhenwu, it seems that the appearance of xiaomaoqiu makes up for this?


    Just as she was thinking wildly, Lu Li already said: "I''m going to be in great danger. Sister Ge protects her royal highness. If there is anything wrong, she will take them to escape immediately."


    This they, in addition to bathing in tea, naturally there are ling''er, Bai Bai, and Ding Lingxi.


    When the cult is in chaos, they can just leave.


    As for mu Ning Qiu.


    Lu Li glanced at her: "I don''t know if the princess would like to fight with me again?"


    Mu Ning autumn cold hum.


    The last time the so-called fight side by side, or by her light to escape from the black prison.


    Although Lu Li finally exposed xuanjianzong''s swordsmanship and let them get rid of the pursuit of Jianlin elders, it was not a fight side by side.


    This guy is really a little inflated. Now he dares to say such a thing?


    However, Mu Ning Qiu still said: "even you dare to fight to become stronger. Why dare you?"


    "But first of all, the booty Whoever gets it belongs to him. "


    Although she didn''t need those treasures, she felt that with Lu Li''s character of demanding money, she would try her best to deceive her.


    It''s better to be clear in advance.


    "Well, it''s a deal." Seeing that he had successfully fooled the "strongest" combat power, Lu Li immediately laughed and narrowed his eyes, which seemed to be malicious


    ¡­¡­


    In the barren mountains of Linzhou, a crack with a depth of ten thousand feet suddenly heard a sound of "Bo".


    Space cracks, stepping out of two figures.


    One of them fell to the ground on the spot. His eyes were lost. It took a long time for him to react. He said, "Gu Gu Haoran Where on earth are you taking me? "


    "That''s it."


    The man in green in front of him, that is, Gu Haoran, smiles and looks at the crack that can''t be seen in the end.


    It was Gu Haoran who left the imperial capital to fight Yao.


    Yao Dou struggled to get up, looked around and asked, "what is this place? I said, "what are you looking for?"


    Gu Haoran''s hand pinches the seal Jue, the smile does not reduce: "can''t say, said is divulges the mystery."


    However, at the next moment, Gu Haoran suddenly showed a bit of surprise. The seal formula he held in his hand changed several times, and finally showed a helpless smile: "I didn''t expect that my little younger martial brother actually got involved in it?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he scattered his mind and kept exploring the deep crack. He said, "it seems that this time we are going to fight again..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    "Did you bring me to Linzhou?"


    After some twists and turns, Yao Dou finally found out where they were. He said angrily, "I''ve been to tuntian Shengguo with you during this period of time. Do you want to revenge Lao Dong? Did you ask him to abolish his accomplishments? What''s more, even if you want to get revenge on Dong, you should go to him. What are you doing with me? "


    "Shh."


    Gu Haoran put up a finger close to his lips.


    Yao Dou rolled his eyes.


    He couldn''t stand the devil at all.


    During this period of time, Gu Haoran took him to tuntian Shengguo, and even when the bell rang three times, he didn''t plan to return to the imperial capital. Every time he asked Gu Haoran what he was looking for, Gu Haoran refused to say. Even if he did, he couldn''t tell the truth.


    If it is not true that Gu Haoran can not be beaten, Yao Dou must beat him hard to relieve his anger.


    The main reason is that Gu Haoran''s "magic power" is too much trouble.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he can span the whole holy kingdom. No matter how far away, it is like a decoration under his magic power. But that kind of through the space feeling, really a little uncomfortable.


    If Lu Li hears Yao Dou''s complaint, he will be deeply convinced.


    Gu Haoran''s magic power, even if it''s a sharp weapon, is a little unacceptable.


    You know, at the beginning, Lu Li was only brought to the snow state, and it took a long time to slow down. Yao Dou has been following Gu Haoran to tuntian Shengguo continuously, and his internal organs are almost displaced. Gu Haoran also claims that he is helping him quench his body. Yao Dou just wants to spit on him!


    Pooh! You shameless stick!


    Under the pressure of his anger, Yao Dou stood up and looked at the crack that could not be seen in the end. "Can you find what you are looking for this time?"


    He no longer asked Gu Haoran what he was looking for, only asked if he had found what he wanted.


    Otherwise, if you continue to toss about, you will not die but you will be disabled.


    "If there''s no accident, it''s here." Gu Haoran''s mind is still exploring, but according to the derivation, it is right here.


    He also turned to Yao Dou and said with a smile, "don''t think that I''m troubling you by taking you all over the heaven holy kingdom. If it wasn''t for the help of your old master, I would have left this great creation to my younger martial brother."


    "If you get this great creation, you will be able to enter the realm of a master."


    "But..."


    Gu Haoran shook his head again and said, "it''s a pity that I didn''t expect that my younger martial brother actually arrived here and got involved. I hope he won''t take this fortune alone, or you''ll really go for nothing. "


    "I don''t care for any great fortune. You''d better let me go back quickly, or I''ll beat you black and blue when old Dong reacts!"


    Yao Dou is stubborn. The more Gu Haoran said this, the more disgusted he was.


    It''s not as good as practicing boxing with Lao Dong.


    Gu Haoran said with a smile, "sorry, it can''t be up to you. Because... "


    Speaking of this, Gu Haoran shook his head, as if there was really something that could not be said.


    Yao Dou glared at his eyes. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Gu Haoran pressed his head and said faintly, "let me see a good play first."


    After that, the familiar feeling reappeared. Yao Dou''s face changed dramatically. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    Whoa!


    A burst of turbulence surging, the two figures disappeared on the top of the barren mountain, no trace.


    ¡­¡­


    Barren mountain canyon, Linzhou ranked the top families almost gathered together.


    Naturally, he Shouwei and he Shouzhong were present early. In addition, there were also quite a number of strong practitioners of free cultivation, whose breath was hidden but not revealed. They were obviously experts who kept secret.


    He Shouzhong looked at the crowd and stepped forward and said, "you must have known the purpose of this trip today, so you can stop talking about the unnecessary nonsense. The secret treasure is about to be born. It''s time for us to take this treasure for the Shinto."


    As he spoke, he kept looking around, observing the expressions of the people.


    In particular, I took a few more eyes at the places where the scattered practitioners gathered.


    At this moment, Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu are standing in front of the crowd.


    Mu Ning Qiu still wore a cloak and a hood, without showing her true face. As for Lu Li, he showed his true face without any consideration.


    Anyway, no matter who knows their details or not, it''s hard to hide them after today.


    Jiang Taohua has known their identity for a long time. Even if she really wants to give mu Hongxiu a favor as a guess, she is still the great God of the deity after all. How to delay it will be the limit when the secret treasure is in the world.


    Therefore, rather than continue to hide his head and face, it is better to shake in front of them in a big and square way, so they are safer to bathe in tea.


    He Shouzhong''s eyes stay on Lu Li''s face. After a deep look at him, he Shouzhong goes on: "but before that, some things still need to be put on the surface. I think what you are most concerned about is how to distribute the income?""This is natural, but today we are here in the capacity of religious believers. The distribution of interests should not be arranged by family forces, but decided by the envoys."


    A man of extraordinary bearing stood up, and his tone was flat: "do you think this is the truth, what God makes it?"


    "It''s right to say to the envoys. All the people present today are all religious believers, and there is no family division. It should be arranged by US ambassadors."


    As soon as the man with extraordinary bearing had finished speaking, it was an old man who stood up and agreed.


    Seeing these two people, Lu Li''s eyes narrowed.


    All masters!


    Moreover, the old man seems to be stronger than he Shouzhong, and is likely to enter the late Ming you period.


    It seems that there are many experts in Linzhou who have devoted themselves to the Shinto cult?


    Lu Li''s heart moved, his eyes swept over the crowd, especially in the attention of those masters.


    After this observation, he was a little surprised.


    Not to mention two people, there are still six masters here!


    You know, Mingyou strong is not the goods of rotten streets. If you look at the whole Linzhou, there are probably less than 30 strong people who have reached the master''s level.


    Including the two families, the masters gathered here are close to the top combat power of half Linzhou.


    This is not to mention some masters who have not yet arrived, and those families whose attitude is uncertain.


    Lu Li quietly gives Mu Ning Qiu a wink. Mu Ning Qiu immediately understands and shakes his head slightly.


    It means the odds are slim.


    Eight masters, dozens of immortal, hundreds of tongxuan, this kind of formation unless the top master shot, or only turn around and run.


    Even if Mu Ning Qiu no matter how confident, also did not have self-confidence to this point.


    "Oh? That is to say, how many of you are not talking to me now as masters of the aristocratic family? "


    He Shouzhong smiles, but his smile is a little cold.


    He looked at the first two masters and said, "in this case, we will do it according to the rules of the Shinto. Whoever is stronger will get more. Can we be satisfied with a few envoys?"


    "He Shenshi, there''s no need to hurt the harmony between us. If we really start to fight with anger, it''s the loss of Shinto."


    The man with extraordinary bearing, that is to say to the head of the family, said calmly to Hongyu, "except for the head of the family, we have seven envoys. This gathering here represents the first big action of the Shinto in Linzhou. Is it not improper to act as a God?"


    "What''s more, if the interests are divided according to the family forces, who will cover the sky in Linzhou? How dare we fight with whom?"


    "Yes, the message to the God is reasonable."


    Another "God envoy" agreed.


    The rest of them had to.


    To put it bluntly, they have reached an alliance, which is powerful and can be called a cover up. He Shouwei and he Shouzhong are not poor in strength, and he Shouzhong has a higher status in the Shinto religion than they are. If we don''t put things to the surface in advance, when we open the cave of heaven and man, who else can share the benefits?


    The world is bustling for the benefit of the world, the world is bustling for profit.


    Not to mention these clansmen who have been scheming for a long time.


    "It''s just moths." Mu Ning Qiu looks at this farce, in the heart is already very angry, to Lu Li voice scold.


    However, he did not leave the corner of his mouth.


    However, at this time, he Shouzhong''s eyes suddenly looked over, and said faintly, "since you insist on the envoy, why don''t you ask the new envoy''s opinion?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    "The new God?"


    "When did new envoys appear in Linzhou?"


    Several masters followed the gaze of he Shouzhong.


    "I forgot to introduce to you that this little friend is a visitor from the kingdom of heaven and evil. He sincerely joined the Shinto cult and conspired for great things. A new one promoted by the fury of the great God. "


    He Shouzhong raised his voice so that all the people present could hear him clearly.


    For a moment, there was a confused discussion in the crowd.


    Lu Li looks too young.


    Moreover, in the eyes of those masters, his immortal atmosphere was very striking.


    Xiang Hongyu frowned and said, "Bu Mie Jing serves as a god envoy, which is in the Shinto religion There''s no precedent? "


    "You said the boy came from the kingdom of the devil? As far as I know, the kingdom of the heaven and the devil is now too busy for itself. Can we send any powerful people to Linzhou after that? "


    One of the great masters questioned.


    His eyes towards Lu Li are full of distrust and doubt.


    Although these lords of aristocratic families can betray the kingdom of devouring heaven, it doesn''t mean that they have any good feelings for the state of the extreme heaven devil.


    Over the years, the supreme demon Kingdom has been tyrannical, and its ambition to invade the four countries into a unified wasteland is obvious. When it comes to the kingdom of extreme heaven and demon, the faces of these masters are full of suspicion and disgust.


    "Don''t forget that our theology is not rigidly attached to the land of devouring heaven, and even the whole barren past is not the end of Shinto."


    He Shouzhong said: "it doesn''t matter whether it''s a person who swallows the holy kingdom of heaven or that of the devil kingdom. As long as you sincerely join the Shinto and serve the gods, the Shinto will open the door for him."


    "Besides, although the envoy is young, the maid around her is a real master. In terms of strength, she may not be inferior to you."


    "Well?"


    Standing by Xiang Hongyu''s side, the old man murmured. He didn''t want to burst into breath and pressed his breath to Mu Ning Qiu.


    Although this move is somewhat provocative, it is the most direct and effective test.


    "Old man, looking for death?" Mu Ning Qiu was already angry. Seeing that the old man dared to challenge him, he raised his head slightly, and the white light burst out in his body. A series of air waves spread out and directly broke the old man''s breath!


    The old man despised him for a moment, and felt that his vision had been robbed, leaving only a piece of awn white, and the whole person was shaken back a few steps by this momentum.


    "This..."


    "It''s a master indeed, and Better than Qu Zun


    "Such a strong man is the maid of that young man? The boy is not the royal family of the kingdom of the devil? "


    Several masters dare not look down upon Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu any more.


    In particular, the old man named Qu Zun felt shameless and palpitating at the same time.


    He felt that mu ningqiu did not release all his strength. Under the dazzling white light, something terrible seemed to be hidden.


    "Wu Ling?" Qu Zun seemed to think of something. His dry face trembled and did not dare to be a bird again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, is there anyone else questioning the new God?" He Shouzhong stands aside with a deep smile. It seems that he is helping Lu Li speak, but actually he is pulling hatred for him.


    Lu Li knew that he Shouzhong must be on guard.


    In the past, those routines can hide from he Shouzhong for a while, but there are flaws. In addition, in recent days, he has made a lot of noise in Linzhou, and has attracted the pursuit of those families under he family. There will always be people who will remember their own features.


    Therefore, Lu Li was not surprised by he Shouzhong''s performance.


    However, Lu Li did not allow others to bake himself on the fire. He said with a smile: "it''s very kind of you, the younger generation like me. It''s very difficult for me to participate in the religious affairs. This time, I just want to serve the deity. As for how to distribute the treasures, it has nothing to do with us."


    The first step is to draw a clear line of demarcation, and then he said: "moreover, he Shenshi has a high status in the Shinto religion, and he is the strongest family in Linzhou. Naturally, it is up to the head of the family and the envoy of he God to decide how to distribute the treasures."


    After a few words, Lu Li kicked the problem back again, which can be regarded as a kind of careful thought to pay homage to he Shouzhong.


    He Shouzhong sneered and said, "in my little friend''s heart, who and I have such a high status? In this case, why do you want to stir up those wastes and plot against whom? "


    Did you tear your face?


    Hearing that he Shouzhong actually broke the matter in person, Lu Li first raised his arm to signal Mu Ning Qiu not to be impulsive, and then said faintly, "I don''t know what the divine envoy said."


    "It''s OK for you to know it clearly."


    He Shouzhong has no intention of going into it.


    But his words, but let other several masters in the heart have vigilance, and look at Lu Li''s eyes are somewhat bad.


    They were aristocratic families with similar status as he family. Although they were subordinated to he family, they did not bow down to the point of submission. So many of the families that Lu Li found before are not as good as their families.If you want to unite those second-class families to deal with he family, this kind of behavior is not only a threat to he family, but also a great hidden danger for them.


    "Well, since they are all religious people, we should pay more attention to the interests of the gods. At present, the cave of heaven and man is about to open. Don''t even see the shadow of the secret treasure. We are fighting against each other. "


    Xiang Hongyu interrupted the strange atmosphere, and then said, "what God, why don''t we have a gamble?"


    "Gambling? Do you have any good ideas He Shouzhong said lightly.


    Xiang Hongyu didn''t mind he Shouzhong''s attitude either. He said calmly: "what''s the secret treasure that the Shinto wants is very clear to us. It''s better to wait until you enter the cave of heaven and man. It''s up to those who take the secret treasure first to decide the distribution of the treasure. "


    "What does he think?"


    After Xiang Hongyu finished speaking, several masters responded and couldn''t help but sigh that the master of Xiang''s family had a better method.


    As he said, the treasures wanted by the Shinto were well known by several masters present. No matter who gets it, it must be handed over to the deity in the end, and it doesn''t matter whether it''s useful to swallow it. If you dare to covet the secret treasure, you''ll have to wait for the cult''s powerful to pursue it endlessly.


    Therefore, the eyes of these masters were focused on other treasures in the cave, as well as the inheritance of martial arts.


    But Xiang Hongyu''s words made them suddenly realize that they couldn''t get the secret treasure they wanted, but it didn''t mean that they had no effect after they got it!


    At least Now the situation is that no matter who gets the secret treasure first, it means that he has the absolute right to speak. At that time, no one dares to act rashly.


    No matter whether the secret treasure is lost or destroyed, no one can bear the wrath of the Shinto.


    Therefore, Xiang Hongyu''s proposal is to abolish the discourse power of he family.


    Although all the masters have different thoughts, at least in terms of the division of interests, they all stand opposite to he family.


    Xiang Hongyu said that they were going to search for the secret treasure separately. However, several masters knew that they would be isolated when they entered the cave of heaven and man.


    The remaining masters will not all join hands, at least more favorable than the current stalemate.


    "These old foxes are calculating one by one, calculating and calculating. In the end, they still have to be tough with their fists?"


    Lu Li noticed the gloomy expression on he Shouzhong''s face, and then looked at Xiang Hongyu''s rather complacent appearance, and felt that these masters were really nonsense.


    Even if he family didn''t get the secret treasure first and fell into the hands of others, would so many masters be willing to let others divide their own interests?


    And how can he family let Xiang Hongyu''s calculation succeed?


    At the end of the day, it''s better than whose fist is harder and whose strength is stronger. Because in the end, no matter who gets the distribution right, some people will be unconvinced. Since everyone is unconvinced, what should we do?


    Still fight!


    But now they don''t dare to fight. The two brothers of the he family are afraid of the cooperation of the great masters, who are afraid that they will bring out a great envoy to suppress the people.


    But when the secret treasure arrives, it is not a question of daring to fight, it is a matter of fighting.


    And at that time, they were afraid that they would have to fight their own way and start a mixed battle between masters.


    But this is exactly what Lu Li wants to see.


    "Chaos, the more chaos, the better."


    "If you don''t muddle the water, how can I fish in troubled waters?" Lu Li sighed in silence, pretending that nothing happened and did not express any opinions.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    "What does that guy want to do?"


    Far away, Yao Dou stood beside Gu Haoran and looked at the scene through a cloud, especially Lu Li''s strange smile, which made him shudder.


    "I''m a little younger martial brother. I''m not a stable person. He''s going to cheat again


    Gu Haoran sighed, then he laughed again. He looked at Mu Ning Qiu, who was hiding his head. "Unexpectedly, the big princess has become a climate."


    "It''s really Tianjiao who is favored by fortune. If you go on like this, it''s hard for you to get ahead in this generation."


    Yao Dou said: "what resources do Mu Ning Qiu enjoy? Young master, I hit the indestructible realm with one punch and one foot. When I become a master, mu ningqiu is definitely not my opponent! "


    "Ah, if you can learn the seven points skill of your old man, you can break your wrist with her. Now." Gu Haoran looked at Yao Dou, "not a point, give up."


    "Don''t fool me here."


    Yao Dou was not deceived and frowned: "what kind of heaven and man cave are they looking for? Are you also?"


    "Of course."


    Gu Haoran said: "I was still wondering why the news of the birth of Tianren cave was blocked. Originally, the Shinto religion has become so powerful now."


    "If we continue to swallow up the kingdom of heaven, I''m afraid we will suffer from it." Gu Haoran waved away the clouds, and the picture disappeared.


    He didn''t care or care about the relationship between Shinto and tuntian Shengguo. He patted Yao Dou on the shoulder and said, "this cave of heaven and man is your creation. How much you can get depends on your ability."


    "What? I''m not going. "


    Yao Dou immediately became alert.


    I''m afraid the prodigy didn''t have a good idea.


    He took himself all the way to swallow the holy land of heaven, and finally got involved in the affairs of the cave of heaven and man. If he really thought that he was a kind-hearted man, he might as well run into death.


    "Don''t be so cautious. Chances are always accompanied by risks, and your family members agree with me."


    Gu Haoran said with a smile: "to be honest, this cave of heaven and man has something to do with you. Maybe you''ll need your blood


    Referring to the word "blood", Yao Dou''s expression changed slightly, and his tone of indifference said: "what kind of blood is not blood? I''m a disabled orphan. I have no father or mother. Heaven doesn''t know who my ancestors are. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Well, if you think so." Gu Haoran didn''t argue with him, nodded, and then said, "but even if you''ve got rid of the relationship, if you really need to use your blood, you can''t refuse."


    "What if I say no?"


    Yao Dou''s obstinate character broke out again.


    Gu Haoran took a deep look at him, "you have no chance to say no


    "I''ll see." Yao Dou embraces his arms and sneers.


    Blood?


    From the moment I was abandoned by the broken leg, I had no relationship with that blood.


    Even though he was still a young boy at that time, Yao Dou still remembered many things. He did not forget them, and he would never forget them.


    However, when he turned his face, there was still some worry in his eyes. "If that cave of heaven and man really has something to do with them They don''t just sit around and ignore it. "


    "Gone."


    Gu Haoran didn''t notice Yao Dou''s expression. He pinched his hand and printed the formula. He didn''t choose to use his magic power this time. Instead, he rose from the sky and flew deep into the barren mountains.


    Yao Dou hesitated for a moment, but he followed him.


    At the same time, he Shouzhong also led many masters to the barren mountains, holding a dark gold array plate in his hands, guiding him to the place where the heaven and man cave is.


    "Wait a minute. If the cave is too dangerous that day, we will try to trap all the people in it."


    Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu hang at the end of the team and communicate with each other with their gods.


    Mu Ning Qiu looked at the eight masters ahead and hesitated to respond: "what do you want to do?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "the cave left by heaven and man can''t be without some protection measures? At least there will be a lot of array and so on


    "He Shouzhong may have known what I did behind my back, but he is still guessing, and he dare not really turn his face. But he will certainly force you and me to enter the heaven and man cave. At that time, it may be difficult for the master to listen to my arrangement. It is better to kill all the immortals. No matter how great the cause of the divine religion is, it will be painful for a while."


    As soon as Lu Li''s mind was conveyed, the vast team had already arrived at the deep end of the barren mountain. At the foot of a mountain that went straight into the sky, he Shouzhong raised his arm and motioned for everyone to stop.


    Then he said, "the cave of heaven and man should be on the top of the mountain. Follow me to explore the way above the immortal realm. Set up an array in the xuanjing area and guard around."


    "If someone wants to break in, activate the killing array directly!"


    "Yes


    A group of people who know xuanjing martial arts should keep up with each other.


    Then, he Shouzhong looked at the other masters and said with a smile: "gentlemen, this time, in addition to the fury of the great envoys, there is also sadness. He hates the two great envoys in Linzhou. There is no need for me to remind you how much the Pope attaches to this treasure? ""When the cave is opened, these three great envoys will enter it. I advise you to take care of them. Even if you get the secret treasure by luck, you should not have the idea of hiding it."


    "Otherwise, if you are forced to do so, even if you die, you will die in vain. Are you clear?"


    "You don''t have to question our loyalty to the Shinto." Qu Zun said coldly, "it''s better to take care of yourself than to warn us."


    He Shouzhong''s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Qu Zun and said, "old man, don''t think your realm is a little higher, so you can talk to me like this. In front of the great God, you are just a piece of rubbish that is inferior to a dog. "


    Qu Zun''s face changed sharply, but Xiang Hongyu said, "well, you must not hurt your harmony. Exploring the cave is the most important thing."


    The location of the cave of heaven and man has been shown on the array disk, and the secret treasure is close at hand. If something goes wrong at this time, it will be more than worth the loss.


    He Shouzhong is also a person who knows the importance. He hums coldly and does not continue to stimulate these masters.


    Of course, except for Qu Zun, the remaining Masters had no plans to fight with he Shouzhong.


    All of us are here for the sake of resources. As long as we don''t touch our own interests, we just turn a blind eye to the obvious things.


    "If these people are not in harmony with each other, they will be in chaos." Lu Li looks on coldly, and continues to communicate with Mu Ning Qiu with the spirit.


    Mu Ning Qiu nodded silently.


    On this point, she agreed with Lu Li''s idea.


    The eight masters present will definitely fight with each other if they really find the cave of heaven and man.


    "Up the mountain."


    He Shouzhong no longer asked, but took the lead in flying to the top of the barren mountain.


    Several masters looked at each other, and then they flew up closely.


    Dozens of warriors from the endless territory also followed them.


    Lu Li whispered: "let''s go."


    When he and mu ningqiu intend to keep up with those masters, an unexpected figure suddenly appears in front of him.


    "Little friend, can I have a little chat?"


    He Shouwei lowered his voice, and then motioned with his eyes to Luli not to make a statement.


    "Never mind. Don''t be nervous." Lu Li stopped Mu Ning Qiu, and then said, "what do you want to talk to me about?"


    "No hurry. I''ll talk about it on the way." He Shouwei said in a deep voice and jumped up.


    But his speed is obviously waiting for Lu Li to catch up.


    Lu Li didn''t expect that the owner of the he family would take the initiative to find himself.


    There was a little curiosity in my heart to hear what he was going to say.


    Mu Ning Qiu reminded him: "be careful, this may be the pitfall of Shinto."


    Lu Li said: "you may as well listen to what he wants to say."


    The two men looked at each other covertly and flew slowly into the sky.


    Several great masters headed by he Shouzhong had already left the sky, and the remaining invincible Warriors also flew far away. He Shouwei floated slowly in the air, neither making eye contact with Lu Li, but he didn''t mean to leave first.


    Lu Li and mu ningqiu follow him. In addition to the sound of the strong wind, the atmosphere is a little silent for a time.


    "You are not a man of the kingdom of the devil."


    All of a sudden, he Shouwei in front of him opened his mouth and said the first sentence.


    The deep meaning of this sentence made Lu centrifugal bottom move slightly and began to guess what idea he Shouwei was working on.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    "You don''t have to answer me in a hurry, and I don''t intend to get to the bottom of it."


    He Shouwei''s voice looms, which is obviously a special method similar to the transmission of divine thoughts.


    "You should be the one who was looking for people to deal with his family in Linzhou before. I guess he family is not your goal. What you really want to deal with is the Shinto? "


    He Shouwei directly omitted the useless trial and opened the door to see the mountain: "strictly speaking, he family is not the lineage of the Shinto. Besides he Shouzhong, there are not many people who join the Shinto religion. If you just want to deal with the Shinto, he family is not only your enemy, but also your friend. "


    "The reason why he family is strong is that you two masters are behind it. He Shouzhong is another pillar of his family, not to mention that he is still your brother. Don''t you feel funny when you say that? "


    Lu Li responded lightly.


    Mu Ning autumn is more tense nerves, in case he Shouwei suddenly start.


    Lu Li is just suspicious, but she doesn''t believe he Shouwei at all.


    He Shouwei seems to know that he family has been completely branded as a Shinto, but he still ventured to contact Lu Li, not to help Lu Li deal with the cult, but to take advantage of this opportunity to find ways to cut off the relationship between he family and the Shinto.


    That is His brother, another master of he family, he Shouzhong.


    "I know you don''t want to believe it, but I have my sincerity. I just say hello to you in advance. No matter whether you promise or not, I will get rid of my brother."


    He Shouwei''s voice was very quiet: "at that time, you can watch with cold eyes, or you can choose to stand by my side. As long as you don''t get in the way, you and I can cooperate. "


    "In a word, the existence of he Shouzhong and Shinto has threatened the life and death of he family. As the head of the family, I can''t let this madman destroy the efforts of generations of people. "


    "What''s more, if you want to tell him this, I won''t admit it and he won''t believe it."


    "Little friend, consider carefully whether to help he family to dig up the rotten flesh and blood, or to uproot the huge and powerful people who have been in Linzhou for many years. I don''t think it''s a difficult choice, is it? "


    After saying this, he Shouwei increased his speed and disappeared with a bang.


    Lu Li licked his lips and did not open his mouth for the first time.


    But mu Ning Qiu was a little confused and couldn''t help asking, "do you think his words are true or false?"


    "Believe not all that is true and false."


    "However, no matter what his purpose is, at least he has to deal with the matter of he Shouzhong, which is very likely to be true."


    Lu Li said with a light smile: "the friendship and hatred between the two brothers is not a secret in Linzhou. Although there are some random parts, they are not as harmonious as they seem on the surface."


    "What''s more, there are two masters of the same generation in a family. It sounds good, but in fact, it''s a mess."


    "Why? It''s not unusual for a family to have many masters of the same generation? "


    "There are many powerful families in the holy kingdom. There are several masters in their families. Besides, isn''t the more powerful the better?" Mu Ning Qiu hasn''t turned this corner yet.


    "The more the master''s fighting power is, of course, the better, but that''s for such a huge force as tuntian Shengguo. If you always look at problems from that height, you will never understand why there are so many conflicts of interests in this world. "


    "Although he family can cover the sky in Linzhou, how many people know who is out of Linzhou? If you look at the whole kingdom of tuntian sage, what is the small family of he and only two masters? Your highness, your royal highness, is too far away for you to consider. The two brothers only care about the benefits of Linzhou. The simplest question you can ask is, which family is not powerful at all. In addition to the head of the family, there is also a master. If there are differences in opinions, who should listen to? "


    Mu Ning Qiu frowned and pondered for a moment, then said, "shouldn''t you listen to the master of the house?"


    "According to the truth, of course, we should listen to the owner. However, if you were he Shouzhong, would you be willing to condescend to the master? Obviously, both of them are masters. Because he is the head of the family, they can have a good word? By what? "


    "If it''s something that doesn''t matter. If it involves his own interests, even when it comes to life and death, can he Shouzhong still listen to the master''s words?"


    "You say so..." Mu Ning autumn pondered: "it seems that there is some truth in the appearance."


    "It''s not that it seems reasonable, it''s the fact."


    "Just as there is no need for two emperors to swallow the kingdom of heaven, no family needs two" masters. ". He Shouwei is worried that he Shouzhong will affect his own status and has a long-term desire to kill him. This is actually reasonable. "


    Lu Li takes a look at Mu Ning Qiu, "and he Shouzhong is likely to have completely devoted himself to the Shinto, and his interests have been tied together with the Shinto. At present, the two sides are still at peace because the interests of the Shinto do not conflict with the interests of which family. If one day in the future, the Shinto needs to sacrifice the interests of which family to achieve itself, then the existence of he Shouwei will be in some way in the way. ""You mean, he Shouwei is worried about this, so he wants to start first?"


    Mu Ning Qiu finally reacts.


    sighed, "Princess your highness, you still need to learn a lot."


    Hearing the ridicule in his words, Mu Ning Qiu''s face was slightly red, but she was very hard: "that''s because you are not so good at scheming in this palace. In the final analysis, or are you too weak to think about these messy things all day long?"


    "Just be happy." Lu Li didn''t argue with her, but said: "he Shouwei can think of the best way to do it first. He Shouzhong or Shinto must have made him aware of the danger. If so, maybe he Shouzhong is also secretly studying how to get rid of this ugly householder. Who will win or who will lose is still unknown. Let''s go to the theater. "


    This time Mu Ning Qiu didn''t answer back and nodded silently.


    While they were talking, several masters had reached the top of the mountain and saw the deep crack.


    After several rounds of testing, he Shouzhong said in a deep voice: "it seems that the cave of heaven and man is in this crack."


    "What are you waiting for? Open the cave as soon as possible! "


    A great master couldn''t help but urge his way.


    He Shouzhong shook his head solemnly.


    Seeing this, Xiang Hongyu asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong with him?"


    He Shouzhong turned his eyes to the crack and said, "the strong man who sees the divine realm has the ability to break the void. As the cave of the strong man before his death, it is also the tomb palace after his death. Things are not as simple as you think."


    When he spoke, he kept pouring the true Qi into the array plate. He saw that the golden light on the array plate was flashing, and a very bright light spot was constantly moving and changing its position.


    That is obviously the location of the cave.


    However, from the array disk, it seems that the Tianren cave is "moving", and it is impossible to determine its location for a time.


    "Can''t we just wait here?" Qu Zun said coldly.


    He Shouzhong didn''t look at him. He disdained to say, "is it something that can be measured by an old man like you? If the deity had not discovered that this cave would have been born, a waste like you would never have been exposed to the mystery of heaven and man for a lifetime. "


    "What do you say, young man?"


    Qu Zun became angry.


    He was a strong master of the same generation as the old master of he family. Now he Shouzhong was humiliated by he Shouzhong, an old man on the left and a waste man on the right. He was a little angry.


    "Master Qu, calm down."


    At this time, he Shouwei fell by the side of several people and bowed his hand to Qu Zun and said, "my brother has always been open-minded. I apologize for him to his predecessors."


    It''s important to be the head of a family and how to defend it.


    Seeing his attitude, Qu Zun''s face softened and snorted coldly, but he didn''t care about it any more.


    "Those of us, who say that we are masters, have never seen much of the world. We have little knowledge of the realm of seeing God. The so-called cave of heaven and man is the first contact. If you know anything, please do not hesitate to give me your advice. "


    Xiang Hongyu lowered his attitude and asked he Shouzhong for advice.


    He Shouzhong''s eyes were still staring at the crack, and he said with a smile: "this is the attitude of asking for help from the God emissary. It''s not like some people who only put on the airs of an elder."


    Speaking of this, he Shouzhong explained: "the strong man and nature can break the void, and even build an independent small world in the space interlayer. The so-called" heaven man cave "is actually the space debris deep in the void fissure, which cannot be found by ordinary means."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    As soon as this remark was made, people''s faces all showed a look of surprise.


    "Void fissure?"


    Even Mu Ning Qiu recited the word silently. Seeing Lu Li''s expression as usual, he couldn''t help asking, "do you know anything?"


    "Shh."


    Lu Li shook his head, indicating that he would explain to her later.


    Mu Ning Qiu snorted softly, and said in secret, "pretend."


    "Void fissures, space debris?" Xiang Hongyu pondered and said modestly, "could you please tell me more about it?"


    He Shouzhong sniffed the speech, sneered and then crossed the array plate with his palm.


    The array plate suddenly glowed and became a Golden Shadow.


    He Shouzhong''s fingers light, dense scattered, into layers of circular light ball.


    "This is our world, and you can understand it as the form of space."


    He Shouzhong pointed to the innermost layer of the circular light sphere and said, "here is the space where we live. This layer is the ''shell'' of space."


    He lit the light, a circle of ripples spread, the circle of light separated into two circles.


    "The warrior who sees the divine realm can break the shell and arrive here by strength." He Shouzhong pointed to the gap between the two apertures, "here is what I call the void crack."


    He Shouzhong urged his true Qi and condensed countless golden spots in the gap.


    Those light spots are like fish in the water, constantly moving, changing direction.


    "These are the space debris, that is, the small world created by the strong man in the divine realm."


    "That is to say, if we want to find the cave of heaven and man, we have to break the shell?"


    Xiang Hongyu has understood.


    A master''s face was pale and said, "how great is it to break the void and reach another space? How can we have such power? "


    "In fact, from a certain point of view, these small worlds are in the same space as us, but on different levels."


    He Shouzhong frowned a little when he said this. He didn''t know how to go on.


    The explanation he had said before was also learned from the mouth of the mad God emissary. Strictly speaking, he knew only a little more than these people in front of him, but also very limited.


    As a result, these masters had little understanding.


    Although he generally knew what he meant, he still had no idea how to find the cave of heaven and man.


    He Shouzhong scattered the light ball on the array plate and was silent for a moment. Then he said, "the great envoy said that we just need to wait."


    "This guy doesn''t know anything."


    Lu Li grinned.


    "Do you know anything?" Mu Ning autumn eyes a bright.


    Lu Li Xin Dao, I not only know something, I have personally been to a space fissure.


    It is the inheritance place left by ling''er''s father.


    However, ling''er''s father is very likely to be a strong man in the road. The small world he left behind is at least one level stronger than that of seeing God. Even powerful people like you emperor and ghost king can''t enter by force, which shows that there is a big difference between the powerful man of the great way and the small world created by God and man.


    At least, the small world left by the strong man in the divine realm should not have the harsh requirement that the lineage of the lineal descendants is needed to open the channel.


    "Anyway, just wait." Lu Li thought for a while, and didn''t explain the problem to Mu Ning Qiu now.


    In any case, the people of Shinto are responsible for finding the cave of heaven and man.


    They just have to wait and they can only wait.


    "The array shows that the location of the cave of heaven and man is changing less and less at this time..."


    He Shouzhong stares at the array plate in his hand and remembers the words of the furious God emissary.


    When the Tianren cave stops completely, it will be the time to dock with the space interlayer of Zhenwu area. As long as he throws out the array disk, he will naturally be able to pull out the Tianren cave.


    Although he Shouzhong didn''t know how to operate the furious emissary, he had no idea what to do.


    The number of flashes of light spots on the array disk is gradually decreasing.


    The other masters were more or less impatient when they saw him staring at the array plate without saying a word.


    "He Shenshi, if you have any clue, you''d better say it. Maybe we can work out a countermeasure together."


    Xiang Hongyu asked again.


    He Shouzhong frowned. Just as he wanted to shut him up, the light spot on the array disk suddenly stopped, and a flash of extremely dazzling light burst out. He Shouzhong felt the palm of his hand hot, and the array disk flew out by himself, just like the stars inlaid in the night sky, and landed on the dark crack!


    Hum!


    A buzz was heard by all present.


    The golden waves spread, and the crack seemed to come alive, giving off a very amazing breath.


    "Oh, dear, we were nearly a step late."At the same time, a charming voice sounded slowly.


    Before the crack, I do not know when two figures in white robes appeared.


    Both of them wore masks and looked at the cracks in front of them which were diffused by golden waves.


    "I have seen Pathetique and hate two great envoys!"


    He Shouzhong came back to his senses and lowered his head on the spot with a very humble tone.


    "You did a good job."


    The Pathetique emissary looked back at he Shouzhong.


    But her eyes seemed to be searching for something in the crowd.


    Until the moment she saw Lu Li, she showed a smile. Although covered by a mask, Lu Li still noticed her eyes.


    "This woman doesn''t want to do anything, does she?" Lu Li murmured in his heart.


    Next to Mu Ning Qiu, she asked suspiciously, "she Is it ginger peach blossom? "


    Lu Li did not answer.


    But mu Ning Qiu already knows the answer.


    This woman was one of the five Tianjiao who were as famous as her aunt.


    Over the years, she must have become a top master, and her strength is more unfathomable.


    Think of here, Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes lit up a bit of war, seems to want to compete with her.


    "Don''t be impulsive." Lu Li warned with his mind: "let alone whether you are her opponent, if it is exposed now, it will not do us any good."


    Mu Ning Qiu took a deep breath and then replied, "do I look like a person who can''t tell the difference between the two?"


    Lu Li glanced at her, abdominal Fei said: "I stand beside you, I feel the hair inverted, or stop you point, you want to rush up to fight with her?"


    The women in the Mu family are really militant.


    Mu tea so, Mu Ning autumn also seems to be a mold carved out.


    The peach blossom on the other side seemed to feel something. She glanced at Lu Li again. Her lips were slightly tilted, ignoring the two "little guys.".


    Then she looked at the crack over there and said with a smile, "is this the array disk made of rage? Even the small world in the deep of the void can be captured. It''s really powerful. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t you pull out the cave?"


    Just at this time, the voice of the furious envoy also sounded slowly.


    He appeared on the side of the two people, looking at the cracks that constantly spread out of the golden light, and said: "the array disk made by God can only break through the void temporarily and hold the Tianren cave for a moment. If it fails to work, it will be the next eight years to wait for Tianren cave to come to this weak space again."


    "Yes, I know."


    Jiang Taohua shook his robe sleeve, and his tone was quite indifferent: "so, do it?"


    Hate not to say a word, hands raised, burst out two ink light, with the spread out of the golden ripple form a certain consistent frequency.


    The fury of the great God also raised his hands, and the powerful Qi drew the cave of heaven and man. The void of the crack began to tremble with the amplitude visible to the naked eye, and the cracks spread rapidly, as if something was about to be pulled out from the depths of the void.


    Jiang Taohua also raised the slender finger, slightly toward the crack.


    Hum!


    The sound of a broken string reverberates around, and then the void cracks rapidly expand, and the pieces fall like ice crystals!


    "Go on!"


    Furiously low drink, looking at the broken void, still in the urge of true Qi.


    Disgusted voice hoarse, indifferent way: "you are teaching me how to do things?"


    "If you want to fight, you''d better not get upset when you enter the cave."


    Jiang Taohua''s action is the most relaxed, but her voice is a little dignified, even warning these two restless guys not to cause trouble.


    It can be seen that pulling out a "small world" from the space interlayer is still a heavy burden for the three top masters.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    "Is this the power of the great envoy?"


    "Even the void can be broken, how powerful is this strength?"


    Little did not know, just when these three top masters pulled together the cave of heaven and man, the other masters were almost stunned.


    Seeing the void crack like a broken mirror, the fragments are constantly peeling off. Even if they don''t feel this power directly, they can''t help but fear.


    Even the power that can break the void, if it is used to deal with any master on the spot, will be the end of being beaten to powder on the spot.


    As we all know, the void is the most difficult existence in the world. Even if the master''s power is enough to move mountains and fill the sea, it can only cause the shaking of the void at most, and it is impossible to break it.


    Breaking up the void is the ability to see God''s realm.


    That is, "the power of the gods.".


    "This is not the power of the great envoy, but the great power of the gods, and the iron evidence of the existence of the gods!" He Shouzhong said enthusiastically, "have you seen it? Who else in the world can do this


    He pointed to the crumbling void, almost incoherent with excitement.


    All the masters were silent.


    Some look on coldly, others think.


    He Shouwei''s eyes were gloomy, staring at the broken void, and once again realized the "power" of Shinto.


    "This is a good opportunity. Do you want to do it?"


    However, at a time when everyone was shocked by the "great power" displayed by the three top masters, mu ningqiu grasped the opportunity and was eager to try.


    At this time, the three most powerful God envoys were dragged by the cave of heaven and man. If you take advantage of it now, you may be able to directly hit them.


    If you''re lucky, if you kill one of them, it''s blood earned.


    In fact, even if she does not say, Lu Li is also a little moved.


    He can also see that all the spirits of these three people are now concentrated on the cave of heaven and man. Even if the foundation of the top masters is incomparable and they spend so much genuine Qi to pull a small world out of the void, it is also a terrible burden for them.


    In other words, now is the best time to kill all the three great gods of Shinto.


    However, this may also be a trap set by the three.


    It is a sign of self-confidence that you dare to give your back to so many masters in such a dignified manner.


    Lu Li thinks that the top master who can achieve the position of the great God envoy in the Shintoism and has strong fighting power is unlikely to be the former.


    That would be the latter.


    They are really confident.


    They are confident that nine masters including mu ningqiu will fight together, and all three of them are sure to fight back.


    Thinking of this possibility, Lu Li slowly shook his head and said in a divine voice: "don''t create extra branches. Now the enemy is in the light and we are in the dark. We just need to observe its change."


    "What''s more, we don''t know much about the strength of these three people. The information about the gap between the enemy and ourselves is too vague. There is still a risk of rash action."


    How can you deal with so many adventurers


    Mu Ning Qiu was anxious: "when are you waiting so carefully? When you become a master


    "Maybe it''s hard to explain the timing to you." Naturally, Lu Li would not say his plan.


    Because it''s more risky than attacking three top masters behind their backs.


    And


    touched her chin, and suddenly said, "when I become a master, this is also a good idea. I can''t imagine that your royal highness is so smart. You can think of such a good way when you say it."


    "You''re sick, aren''t you?" Mu ningqiu is a little broken down.


    You all know that I said it casually, but I took it seriously?


    You are now in the early days of the immortal realm. If you put your hope on waiting for you to become bright and quiet, you will fart and simply surrender.


    Lu Li said with a smile, "I''m becoming a master too. Don''t worry."


    It''s not his nonsense.


    Because of the addition of natural and human Qi, Qi in the body has been in a very stable and rapid growth state. In addition to the domineering skill of Wumian Jianjing, the speed at which Lu Li accumulates genuine Qi is terrifying if it is separated carefully.


    What''s more, with the experience of practicing in Liangjiehe to the Mingyou realm, Lu Li has already understood a lot of the insights from the immortal realm to the Mingyou realm, and the immortal body has long been honed to the degree of perfection. If you want to become a master, you just have to keep accumulating the true Qi and work hard to get close to the bottleneck.


    For others, the process may be extremely slow, but for Lu Li, he really wants to become a master. Slow is a few months, fast is only a few days.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to fight with you."


    Mu Ning Qiu shook his head a little tired.


    , seeing from the land, will no longer stimulate this royal highness, which is approaching the edge of collapse.


    Before looking at the crack, three top masters joined hands to pull the small world, but made a lot of noise. Seeing that the speed of the falling of the empty debris is more and more dense, a huge chaotic entrance gradually appears in front of the public.Click!


    After the last crack, the dazzling light filled the whole crack, as if the night sky was suddenly lit up.


    "This is The cave of heaven and man. "


    The crowd could not help looking at the entrance.


    All kinds of scenes can''t tell whether it''s true or not, but swarms appear at the entrance. Among them, there are misty mountains, rough sea, and even lava, decadent wasteland.


    "It''s the cave that the man left behind." Seeing this scene in front of him, he said coldly, "don''t waste time, find his remains quickly."


    "Well, why don''t you have some more lottery?"


    Ginger peach flower way: "who first found the deciduous, the other two people will give their own martial arts true meaning, how?"


    "The true meaning of martial arts?"


    He hated the hoarse voice and said, "it''s interesting. I''m ok."


    "I don''t have time to mess with you two." Fury, however, evaded the proposal and said indifferently: "there is only one chance. Now the space is forced to be broken. When the wall of the world recovers, it will not only fail to get lost, but may even get lost in the turbulent flow of space."


    "Solve it quickly."


    Furiously said, without hesitation into the chaotic entrance.


    Hate but said nothing, the second into it.


    "What a boring man." Jiang Taohua laughed and suddenly looked back at the crowd: "are you still waiting for me to invite you in person?"


    As soon as she was reminded, several masters present responded.


    There is no need for Jiang Taohua to say another word. Several masters including he Shouwei rushed into the entrance like crazy.


    This is the cave of heaven and man!


    Even if the treasures are not everywhere, there must be a lot of cultivation resources. If you are lucky, you can get the master''s inheritance and even the true meaning of martial arts. In addition to the children of the family, their own cultivation is expected to go further.


    Therefore, the eight masters vied with each other for fear that the benefits would fall into the hands of others if they were too slow.


    When all the masters entered, the indestructible realm of each family flew to the entrance.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the top of the barren mountain is only left with ginger peach blossom, Lu Li, and Mu Ning Qiu.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon." Although Jiang Taohua didn''t take off the mask, she waved and said hello to Lu Li.


    Then he looked at Mu Ning Qiu standing on one side, "is this the big Princess of tuntian Shengguo?"


    "She''s right."


    Mu Ning Qiu wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks, but Lu Li nodded neatly: "she is mu Ning Qiu, the princess of tuntian Shengguo, and should also be the youngest strong master in the whole wasteland."


    "Not bad."


    Jiang Tao said: "she is indeed the youngest master of the whole wasteland."


    After that, Jiang Taohua also made a gesture of encouragement to Mu Ning Qiu: "but you can''t be proud. Now the atmosphere of heaven and earth has changed. You don''t know how much Tianjiao has. Don''t slack off and practice, and be caught up by others."


    "Hum." Mu Ning autumn did not take care of the peach blossom.


    Jiang Taohua didn''t think he was disobedient. He turned to look at Lu Li and said, "young man, I seem to have promised you that I can spare your life the next time I see you as the enemy. Now that we meet, there seems to be no change in our position. It seems that it is still the enemy?"


    She laughed and said, "is that what I spared you?"


    Lu Li also said with a smile: "don''t be kidding, great God Jiang. I''m a god envoy of the Shinto cult. How can we be enemies? It''s friends. "


    Hear this sentence, don''t say is ginger peach blossom, even one side of Mu Ning autumn are a bit can''t stand Lu Li''s shameless.


    Jiang Taohua didn''t expect that he would answer like this, and suddenly he was silent.


    Before the atmosphere became more embarrassing, Jiang Taohua said intentionally or unintentionally: "it''s reasonable that you said, since you are a friend, I''ll send you a message for free."


    "Don''t go to the infinity. The farther away from it, the better."


    "I have something to do. I''ll talk to you next time."


    Jiang Taohua did not, turned around and entered the entrance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    "Don''t go to the infinity? what do you mean? Is it a hint to me? "


    Lu Li is still thinking about the meaning of the last sentence of Jiang Taohua.


    The woman''s style is so arbitrary that it is really difficult to understand her mind.


    But to be sure, what she said about the infinity is definitely not a casual mention. This place is either full of crisis, there is a risk of falling into it without permission, or The secret treasure that Shinto wants is in the limitless realm.


    Either way, the infinity should be extremely dangerous. Otherwise, ginger peach blossom will not be inexplicable to mention it.


    "Let''s go in, too."


    Lu Li thought for a while and felt that there was no clue, so he patted Mu Ning Qiu on the shoulder.


    Mu Ning autumn extremely disgusted to sweep the shoulder, "the next time you move with this palace, be careful that this palace interrupts your hand."


    , "you are happy, your highness."


    Lu Li waved his hand and stepped into the channel.


    Mu Ning Qiu lifted his hat, his expression was extremely angry, but he also followed his steps.


    Just as everyone left the top of the barren mountain, a strange breeze was blowing, and the array plate supporting the empty debris suddenly shook. The broken space quickly contracted and accelerated the recovery progress.


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe it''s a long process of entering the real world.


    When Lu Li and Mu Ning autumn are down-to-earth again, what appears in the field of vision is an endless snowfield.


    The cold wind, like a knife, whines in the world.


    Lu Li stepped on the thick snow under his feet, a little surprised: "this is the real snow."


    "Nonsense, of course it''s true."


    Mu Ning Qiu held his long hair, looked around him, and said in a low voice, "my father once said that the power of heaven and man can break up the void, or even create something out of nothing. Although this cave is a small world, I''m afraid it is not very different from the outside world. "


    "The spirit of heaven and earth is also abundant, and it has a real feeling."


    Lu Li sensed the aura of heaven and earth, and found that the spirit of heaven and earth in this cave was extremely abundant. This at least proved that the powerful warrior who saw the divine realm had been running for many years without any major failure after his death.


    "And the others?" Mu Ning Qiu soon found that there were no other people here except himself and Lu Li.


    Logically speaking, people have entered this cave one after another. Even if they do not integrate in place, it is impossible to open such a large distance.


    Moreover, this snowfield is vast and white. If you look at it, there is nothing else except snow, so you can basically rule out the possibility of hiding.


    "Either those people are lost in the space passageway and fail to enter, or the entrance of this cave will send people randomly to different areas."


    "Of course, I prefer the second. Jiang Taohua deliberately mentioned the infinity, probably to remind us that this cave is not a whole, but a small world made up of different spatial regions. "


    As he spoke, Lu Li bent down and grabbed a handful of snow. He rubbed on his fingertips and felt the cool feeling melting on his fingertips. He clapped his hands and said, "no matter how much, I''ll settle down if I come here. Let''s see what good things are hidden here."


    "Here? Good stuff? "


    Mu Ning Qiu looked around, "so please tell me, in addition to snow, there will be something good here?"


    "Perhaps?" Lu Li smiles irrefutably.


    At the same time, open the eyes of exploration, without missing any details.


    As long as you have the eye of exploration, treasure hunting is actually the most relaxed problem for yourself.


    Mu ningqiu didn''t know this, so he only thought that Lu Li was in a nervous state and walked forward. At the same time, he said: "it''s better to find a way out of this debris area as soon as possible. If you''re trapped here, then talk about how to deal with Shinto."


    "Well, you have a point."


    Lu Li followed up, seemingly giving up. In fact, after a look around the exploration eye, there is no valuable treasure in this snow wasteland.


    "It''s a bad start." With a silent sigh in his heart, Lu Li pretended that nothing had happened. While advancing, he actively absorbed the aura of heaven and earth here, and felt whether there was any difference between Lu Li and the outside world.


    ¡­¡­


    Small world.


    He Shouzhong, Xiang Hongyu, and several fighters from the undeniable territory are flying at low altitude in the barren area full of lava.


    "Be careful. The temperature here seems to corrode the genuine Qi. Find a way out quickly."


    During the flight, Xiang Hongyu suddenly frowned, and sensitively noticed that the high temperature from the magma was eroding his true Qi. Although it was very slow, for master Mingyou, he would feel the slightest change in himself for the first time.


    Hearing his warning, the expressions of those indestructible warriors were a little tense.Obviously, they also found the problem.


    He Shouzhong in front of him said coldly: "can''t leave!"


    "He Shenshi, this corrosive force can even erode the true Qi of you and me. If they stay here for a long time, their real gas will be exhausted, and even their lives will be endangered Xiang Hongyu said: "I know that you are eager to find the human and heaven''s remains, but to be fair, how can the strong man leave his legacy in this environment?"


    "If the immortal body is perfected, it will be immortal for thousands of years, not to mention the remains of God, heaven and man. This kind of environment is nothing to you and me. It''s not worth mentioning for those who see the strong realm of God. "


    "The great envoy has told us that we should never let go of any corner. No one can tell where the strong man chooses to sit down. As long as there is a little possibility, we must carefully explore it!"


    "This..."


    Seeing his tough attitude, Xiang Hongyu also showed hesitation.


    The main reason is that after death, there are also his elite to the home. If he is alone with he Shouzhong here, even if he intends to explore here inch by inch, Xiang Hongyu will be happy to accompany him.


    However, even the master can''t be exempted from the corrosive power of lava. If they continue to stay here, a few invincible warriors will be sacrificed as cannon fodder.


    Xiang Hongyu can''t make xianghongyu look at his elite.


    "To God, don''t forget your present identity. As a member of the cult, one should abandon the idea of family and serve the gods with all one heart. "


    He Shouzhong takes a deep look at Xiang Hongyu. There is a warning in his tone.


    Xiang Hongyu''s face changed slightly, and then he said, "I don''t have to worry about it."


    Now there are only two of them left here. Xiang Hongyu doesn''t have to be afraid of he Shouzhong''s threat. In the final analysis, there is not much difference in strength. Without considering the internal status of the ''Shinto'', Xiang Hongyu has no need to look at he Shouzhong''s face.


    Even if he family is mentioned, he Shouwei is still the leader of he family, not he Shouzhong.


    Xiang Hongyu is not afraid to go to war with he Shouzhong directly if he turns his back on him.


    "Just remember." He Shouzhong did not entangle himself in this issue.


    Then he kept releasing his mind and really explored the area inch by inch.


    Other invincible Warriors also follow the same pattern, spreading their mind to improve their efficiency as much as possible.


    After all, with their strength, they really can''t stay long in this environment full of corrosive force. After a long time, their accomplishments will regress, and it is difficult to regenerate the corroded genuine Qi.


    It is the hard work of accumulating true Qi that does not die out to Mingyou. The permanent loss of true Qi is likely to be a few months or even years of hard work.


    Therefore, these undecided fighters worked very hard in search and did not dare to be slack. They were afraid that he Shouzhong would find out and delay their departure time.


    "It was Red fruit


    Suddenly.


    An immortal warrior stopped and looked in a certain direction. His voice was a little uncertain and said, "what God envoy, to God envoy, I seem to have found CHIGUO?"


    He Shouzhong and Xiang Hongyu immediately follow his eyes.


    "It seems to be a red fruit indeed." He Shouzhong''s mind quickly explored the past, and found an unusual hot energy in the crevice of the rock strata. Immediately, the palm of the hand was empty, and the real Qi was rolled. The rock burst inch by inch. At the moment of magma gushing out, several people''s eyes were bright at that time.


    It turns out that there is still a crystal clear red fruit tree under that rock!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    "It seems that this kind of environment can indeed give birth to the God of fire. If the red fruit trees are kept outside, they will have to grow in extremely hot environment for at least 100 years


    Xiang Hongyu seemed to have a certain understanding of these natural materials and earth treasures. He took a close look and said with joy: "this red fruit tree is crystal clear and has excellent color. It is the best main medicine for refining quenched pills."


    Before he finished, he Shouzhong had already pulled up the red fruit tree.


    Xiang Hongyu''s face changed a little, "he Shenshi, these treasures of heaven and earth can''t be taken away from the root, which will damage your luck."


    Of course, he didn''t speak for he Shouzhong''s uprooting of red fruit trees.


    It''s for the tyrannical behavior of he Shouzhong.


    There are six red fruits on it. He Shouzhong holds them in his hand at the moment. It is obvious that he has the intention to embezzle them all.


    "After this small world is closed, we will never have a chance to enter the cave of heaven and man. What are we going to do with the red fruit tree?"


    He Shouzhong snorted coldly, picked two fruits from the red fruit tree and threw them to Xiang Hongyu. "I got the red fruit trees. Take four of them. Do you have any opinion with the God?"


    "What God has been deceiving others Xiang Hongyu took the two fruits with an ugly expression.


    It''s a robbery!


    As a strong master, it''s no effort to uproot a fruit tree from such a short distance. He Shouzhong can use it as an excuse to monopolize four red fruits.


    No matter how good Xiang Hongyu is, he is a little angry now.


    "Oh? What a bully? "


    He Shouzhong sneered: "if you don''t agree with the God envoy, you can start to rob."


    "There is no need to follow any principle in such a place. It''s better to start first. If you can''t think of it to God, you''d better give me the two red fruits


    "Anyway, it''s in your hands. Sooner or later, it will be robbed by others. Why don''t you take advantage of me instead of others?"


    "That''s enough."


    Xiang Hongyu put the two red fruits away, and his tone became a little cold: "since this is the attitude of he Shenshi, remember to some."


    "Ha ha."


    He Zhong, together with the whole red fruit tree, will also harvest four red fruits.


    He was sure that Xiang Hongyu didn''t dare to turn over his face at this time, so he simply swallowed four red fruits and was able to give Xiang Hongyu two. It was generous of him.


    This kind of treasure, red fruit, to the outside world, not to say it is priceless, but also hard to find.


    This gold refers to tens of thousands of holy country coins.


    In the eyes of those rich pharmacists, an ordinary red fruit is worth millions of dollars. For example, it is estimated that many pharmacists will buy this kind of excellent red fruit, which was born in the cave of heaven and man and has been growing for more than 100 years, even if it is twenty or thirty million yuan.


    If they are operated properly, they will be hundreds of millions of holy country coins. Even if they are changed into more valuable jade coins, they can be changed into several boxes!


    Looking at Xiang Hongyu''s iron green face, he Shouzhong sneers in his heart. When he comes to the cave of heaven and man, he Shouzhong has to fight for any advantage by himself. He is quick and slow. As a man of magic sect, he doesn''t even have this awareness. He deserves to be at home, so far he has not been able to make any progress!


    "There seems to be something wrong."


    Just when he Shouzhong was a little proud, Xiang Hongyu frowned slightly and looked at the rock strata that he Shouzhong had broken.


    "Why, xiangshen didn''t get the red fruit, so he felt uncomfortable?" He Shouzhong sneered at Xiang Hongyu''s words and didn''t take them seriously.


    Xiang Hongyu said in a deep voice: "it seems that something is approaching us underground."


    He Shouzhong thought he was pretending to be playing tricks. He was about to sneer at him. Suddenly, he had a terrible premonition in his heart. When his body vibrated, he moved several feet.


    Boom!


    At the moment when he dodged away, the earth''s crust burst and hundreds of magma burst into the sky. A huge object broke through the ground, covered with magma like a coat of flame. The big mouth of the blood vessel was closed directly, and bit him in the position where he Shouzhong had just been.


    Unfortunately, he Shouzhong was the master of Mingyou after all. He was extremely sensitive to the danger and avoided the attack of the "monster" at the critical moment.


    Xiang Hongyu left the dangerous area before that.


    Both of them were safe, but those who did not destroy the weapons were not so lucky.


    A large amount of magma gushed out, and several people who could not kill the weapons could not dodge. They were splashed with the corrosive magma. The mouth gave out a shrill cry that was not like human beings. Clothes and flesh quickly dissolved, and even the bones emitting light gold appeared holes.


    The body can not bear the power of corrosion!


    Click!


    The monster''s big mouth closed, and it just swallowed an undeniable warrior, making a terrifying chewing sound.


    Seeing such a terrible scene, the rest of the soldiers did not dare to return to their heads and fled to the distance under the intense pain of magma corrosion.


    Until then, he Shouzhong and Xiang Hongyu could see the whole picture of the monster.It was a bloated, armored monster in the same color as lava.


    Its thick hind legs support its body, but its forelimbs are extremely thin. Its dark green eyes are motionless, staring at he Shouzhong and Xiang Hongyu.


    The two masters made a big alarm in their hearts, then looked at each other and saw the dignified meaning from each other''s eyes.


    This monster It''s not easy to deal with.


    "People Family... "


    The stone armour monster stared at them for a long time, opened its mouth, and the magma kept pouring out, saying the extremely harsh syllables.


    It seems that it has not spoken for a long time, and it seems very unaccustomed.


    However, at the moment when the word "Terran" was said, the stone armor monster''s emotion was extremely excited. The thin forelimb smashed to the ground, and the huge and bulky body almost fell down at the same time. The magma gushing from the crust was tossed around by it.


    "Terran Ten worlds God King... "


    "It''s time to Kill


    With a roar, it raised its head and spewed out a flood of magma as thick and thin as that held by ten people.


    "Do it!"


    He Shouzhong also drank deeply. His whole body was filled with genuine Qi. He punched out a big hole in the lava torrent.


    Xiang Hongyu even sacrificed his weapon. He was actually a white bone whip, which was obviously an expensive spirit soldier.


    The white bone whip curled up and turned into dozens of Zhang, which entangled the body of the stone armour giant beast. In each bone knot, there was a blade of true Qi stretching out. With Xiang Hongyu''s arm retracting, the whip contracted, and the real Qi blade cut countless scars on the body of the stone armor beast.


    It''s a sudden movement.


    Seeing this, he Shouzhong immediately put his hand on it. The real Qi turned into a competition and blew into the head of the giant beast in the air!


    After a shocking explosion, the head of the stone armour beast was broken by one-third. To our surprise, it not only did not die, but also grabbed its incomplete head and put it into its mouth!


    There was another gnawing sound of chewing, and a roar of the stone armour beast. Its strong and huge hind legs were full of strength, and with a loud bang, it even drove its huge body into the air, and directly broke free from the shackles of the white bone whip!


    Trouble!


    When he Shouzhong and Xiang Hongyu Dodge, they flash this idea in their hearts


    ¡­¡­


    The same scene occurs in different areas.


    A master in the quiet forest, just got a piece of good source wood, before surprise, he was surrounded by more than a dozen strange tree people, bearing the attack of storm.


    In the misty mountains, he Shouwei and two masters also encountered a group of strange soldiers.


    After breaking it, it was found that there was nothing in it.


    However, these soldiers seem to be endless, constantly pouring out of the fog. Although their strength is not very strong, they are "fierce and fearless" and bring them a lot of trouble.


    And on that snowfield, Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu also encountered a number of "enemies.".


    Looking at those humanoid creatures like ice crystals, Mu Ning Qiu frowned and said, "I don''t think they look like they can communicate."


    "I think so."


    Lu Li nodded, his wrist trembled and his sword hummed.


    "Terran All Damn it


    The leading ice crystal creature''s voice is stiff. After a loud roar, it uses hundreds of the same creatures from all directions, shouting the inexplicable syllables in their mouths, swinging their arms, and flying out dense ice edges, surrounding the two people.


    Lu Li saw the situation and cut a sword. The strong air wave broke the ice edge. Then he said to Mu Ning Qiu: "since there is no way to communicate, there is no need to communicate."


    "All to death!"


    Before her voice landed, mu ningqiu had already leaped out. Her seemingly delicate palm slapped on the snow, and the snow within hundreds of feet collapsed. Ice crystal creatures within 100 feet of her were shocked into dust on the spot.


    An invisible air wave swept across the eight wastelands. After a great noise, taking Mu Ning Qiu as the center, the terrain within the square circle was several feet lower, and the "corpse powder" of ice crystal creatures was flying all over the sky!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    "The strength is probably around the peak of tongxuan, which is not enough to fear."


    One hand killed many ice crystal creatures, Mu Ning Qiu''s long hair was flying, and his head did not return to the way: "solve it quickly and leave here as soon as possible."


    She looked at the ice crystal creatures that kept climbing out of the snow and frowned, "this snowfield always gives me a bad feeling."


    Lu Li opened her mouth unconsciously, apparently still immersed in her "violent" fighting style, and did not recover for a moment.


    However, hearing her words, Lu Li nodded in silence.


    There''s a really weird atmosphere in this snowfield.


    Moreover, he felt a trace of cold penetrating into the bone marrow.


    You know, as the indestructible body gets stronger and stronger, the ordinary bad environment can''t affect you at all. However, the low temperature of this snowfield can make me feel uncomfortable, which only shows that there is some kind of extraordinary power hidden in the deep snow field.


    Therefore, Lu Li also joined the battle to deal with this group of ice crystal creatures, whose strength was not as strong as that of Mu ningqiu. Although it was not as powerful as mu ningqiu, it was not as fast as that.


    In particular, when the secret sword was used to move the mountain, dozens of ice crystal creatures were shattered on the spot after one sword was cut out.


    Mu ningqiu, on the other hand, is totally relying on the master''s combat power, and runs around in the dense encirclement circle. There is no fancy thing. It is pure force to break the cleverness. One stroke can directly create a short vacuum in the encircling circle of ice crystal creatures.


    They fought for miles, until the last ice crystal creature was chopped up by the land, and the snow field was finally quiet.


    With a little better than nothing mentality, Lu Li picked up the number of ice crystal creatures, looked at the ice blue powder all over the ground, vomited a chill, and whispered: "something is wrong."


    Mu Ning Qiu''s face is a little red, and there are signs of frostbite.


    She also noticed, gritted her teeth: "these ice crystals, let my true Qi more sluggish."


    "And frostbite." Lu Li rubbed the back of his hand which was a little purple. He looked at the ice blue powder with his eyes of exploration, but found nothing abnormal. He could not help shaking his head and said, "this is the first time I have encountered this kind of situation."


    Mu Ning Qiu said: "me too. I feel bad here, just like It''s going to freeze to death. "


    As a master of Mingyou, Mu Ning Qiu''s premonition of danger naturally surpasses that of Lu Li.


    From the beginning, she found the snow field very strange.


    Now the real Qi, which is getting slower and slower in the body, seems to prove the truth of this premonition.


    Lu Li glanced at his red face and coughed: "it''s not freezing to death, but we really have to leave as soon as possible before something more terrible appears."


    After that, Lu Li confirmed the direction and then said: "Bu Mie and Zhen Qi can''t keep out the cold. In our present state, we''d better find a safe place to have a rest."


    Mu ningqiu rarely refutes Lu Li.


    Because she thought it was too cold.


    Since she set foot on the road of martial arts, she has not felt this degree of cold for a long time.


    Especially when she reached the master''s level, she should not be invaded by external evil spirits, but felt cold for the first time. This shows that either her "body" has problems, or there is something hidden in this snow field that even master Mingyou can''t resist.


    With the passage of time, they found that the true Qi in their bodies was almost "stagnant", as if frozen.


    Lu Li is OK. He is used to the state that he has no real Qi. In addition, tianrenyun absorbs aura and refines it into true Qi every minute. Even if the Qi in his body is frozen, he doesn''t have much discomfort. But mu Ning autumn is like an instant into a mortal, cheek is frozen red, even the pace is a lot of slow.


    Lu Li noticed her abnormality and couldn''t help but say, "can you hold on?"


    "Of course It will hold up Mu Ning autumn silver teeth clenched, squeezed out this answer from the teeth.


    Now this feeling reminds her that she was trapped in the black prison and couldn''t exert her strength at all. At that time, the people around her were Lu Li.


    In this situation, Mu Ning Qiu can''t help but doubt whether he will become unlucky once he contacts with Lu Li.


    "If we go on like this, we will be frozen to death before we find a way out."


    Lu Li rubbed his hands and exhaled a mouthful of white fog. He looked at Mu Ning Qiu and said.


    The farther you go, the colder the temperature of the snow field. If it wasn''t for Tianren Qiyun that still provided true Qi, Lu Li almost thought his bone marrow had been frozen.


    And Mu Ning Qiu was even more unbearable. His lips had already trembled, and he tried to say, "then you What else The way. "


    As Lu Li continued to move forward, he said: "we can use the snow to build a snowhouse. Maybe we can arrange some arrays to see if they can work. Let''s have a rest and find out what forces on this snowfield cause our true Qi to be... "Bang!


    Without waiting for Lu Li to finish speaking, Mu Ning Qiu has already fallen in the snow and said intermittently: "again No more nonsense This palace is going to freeze to death... "


    "This is the master." Lu Li was speechless, but still pulled her up from the snow, rubbed her cheek with his hand, and said, "hold on for a while, I''ll make a snowhouse first."


    Mu Ning autumn nods hard.


    Lu Li directly picked her up and looked at her a little bit, then picked a location to start "building" the igloo.


    It''s a snowhouse. In fact, it''s a "cave" with enough snow for two people. Later, Lu Li arranged three arrays around him. One is to isolate the alien forces between heaven and earth. It''s one of the defensive arrays. Although I don''t know if it''s useful, he can only use the dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    The other two are the small spirit gathering array and the spirit array used to recover from injuries.


    All of a sudden, the two kinds of rays of light complement each other.


    However, this is only a drop in the bucket, because Lu Li realizes that the defensive array is of no use for the cold feeling that penetrates into the bone marrow.


    Fortunately, the snowhouse has a certain effect of keeping warm. Mu Ning Qiu''s face gradually looks better. He shrinks in the corner and says, "this way If we can''t find a way out, sooner or later we will be trapped to death. "


    Lu Li adjusted his breath for a moment, then said faintly: "the coldness here seems to have a stronger effect on the warrior with higher realm. When I go out to explore the way, you can recover your physical strength as soon as possible. At present, we can only take one step at a time."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Mu Ning Qiu doesn''t agree. He rubs his arm in his arms, but his expression is somewhat depressed.


    Just about to lose consciousness of the moment, she thought she was really going to be frozen to death. The cold and piercing feeling was the despair she had never felt before when she set foot on martial arts.


    In particular, Lu Li''s sentence "this is the master" hurt her self-esteem.


    However, Mu Ning Qiu did not refute for the first time. While trying to recover, he also tried to stimulate the true Qi in his body.


    "You can''t, you can try to summon the spirit of martial arts?"


    Lu Li saw her face dignified expression, intentionally or unintentionally.


    After all, Mu Ning Qiu''s Wuling is Tianjie, and Lu Li also wants to know whether Wu Ling will be affected in this environment.


    Mu Ning Qiu is seeing through Lu Li''s mind, "I can only summon her once in my present state, so waste it, and so on. If we encounter any trouble, we all have to die."


    "Well, I''m just saying it casually. I don''t have to take it seriously." Lu Li waved his hand, stepped out of the snow cave, and set up a defensive sword array nearby, wrapping the whole snow cave in.


    Mu Ning Qiu said: "don''t waste real Qi any more. The array can''t stop the cold."


    Although she doesn''t know why Lu Li can still use Qi, she doesn''t want Lu Li to waste his Qi on useless arrays.


    "It''s not meant to keep out the cold."


    Lu Li said: "if those ice crystal creatures are killed again, the sword array can last at least until I come back. Don''t leave the snow cave."


    After saying that, Lu Li didn''t give Mu Ning Qiu an opportunity to open his mouth, and left with a deep and shallow foot.


    Mu Ning Qiu gnaws his teeth and constantly impacts the strange force of "ice sealed" real Qi, giving rise to a feeling of powerlessness. Because the force of the frozen Qi seems to penetrate from the depths of the void, everywhere, and even the origin can be frozen. Its principle is similar to the forbidden stone, but it is more terrifying than the forbidden stone. No matter how she impacts, she is still and has no reaction.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    Finally Mu Ning autumn or reluctantly gave up.


    She looked at the exit of the snow cave and sighed bitterly. She could only hope that Lu Li could find a way to leave as soon as possible.


    A few months ago, Lu Li was still a weak person who needed her to escape from the black prison. Now she has changed her mind and has become an indestructible place. Even her fighting power can be as clear as her shoulder. Moreover, she has to rely on him to leave the snow field.


    Mu Ning Qiu feels the huge fall, but also can''t help feeling that Feng Shui turns around.


    "Is this the causal cycle?" Mu Ning Qiu murmured, closed his eyes and began to recover.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the snow cave, Lu Li used his body method to slide across the snow like a light, releasing his mind and sensing the exit of this place.


    It''s just that I didn''t go far, and it started to snow in the sky.


    This makes the already extremely cold temperature is reduced a lot, Lu Li can''t help but frown.


    After a few more miles, Lu Li stopped and returned decisively after a deep meditation, because there was no other scenery in front of him except the endless snowfield. Even the ice crystal creatures didn''t show up.


    "It seems that this snowfield is not an independent debris space."


    There is no trace of exit, which proves that this debris space is not independent, so we can infer that this cave of heaven and man may be a piece of pieced together world.


    To get out of here, it''s not the exit, but the junction of the debris space.


    "Or, to meet certain conditions?" Lu Li thought while he was back in the snow cave.


    In the snow cave, Mu Ning Qiu closed his eyes and lowered his breath to the limit, almost like a state of suspended animation.


    This method can no doubt reduce their own consumption, so as to resist the strange cold.


    Lu Li took a look, did not disturb her, standing outside the snow cave, looking at the growing snow, look a little strange.


    "If this snow continues, I''m afraid we''ll both be buried here."


    Thinking of this, Lu Li takes out the Dragon kiss sword, carries a trace of genuine Qi from his fingertips, carves several mysterious symbols on the sword ridge, and then inserts the Dragon kiss sword into the snow.


    Hum!


    A clear sound of sword sounds, and the snow between heaven and earth seems to be drawn by some invisible force. It starts to rotate hundreds of meters above the Dragon kiss sword. A trace of aura is extracted from those flying snow and immersed in the sword body, emitting a warm light.


    Lu Li rubbed his hands and didn''t look at the wonders in the sky. He stood in front of the snow cave with his knees crossed. His mind sank into the elixir field and tried to cultivate the sword Sutra.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    With the fall of the stone armour beast, the sound of a landslide reverberates around, and the scattered magma spreads like a hot sea of blood.


    Both he Shouzhong and Xiang Hongyu are embarrassed, and their eyes are extremely dignified.


    These two people obviously suffered a lot from the stone armour giant''s hand.


    "This monster, already comparable to the ordinary bright and quiet combat power, is it the guard of the heaven and man cave?"


    Xiang Hongyu frowned. The power of the stone armour beast was beyond his expectation.


    Just now, he and he Shouzhong almost did their best to kill this almost immortal beast, thus losing three invincible warriors.


    The number of people around me has dropped to half.


    Only the three remaining undeniable warriors were wounded, and their faces were full of lingering fear.


    He Shouzhong vomited out a cloud, and his face was also gloomy: "this monster is extremely hostile to the Terrans. It is not like the guard of Tianren cave, but a bit like a prisoner trapped here."


    "Its power comes from this small world, which is the result of high assimilation." He said to Hongyu: "now we can only pray. There are not many similar monsters, otherwise we may not even be able to get out of this small world."


    Speaking of this, Xiang Hongyu suddenly cast his eyes into the distance.


    There seems to be a group of people flashing over there.


    "That''s..."


    Before he had finished speaking, a red column of light came across and directly engulfed Xiang Hongyu''s figure.


    "Master Mingyou!"


    He Shouzhong''s face changed dramatically.


    "Those who break into the Holy Land Kill


    With a very cold voice sounded, more than a dozen figures flew up, all of them are immortal masters.


    The first one is a powerful master in the secluded realm of Ming Dynasty!


    "In the cave of heaven and man There are still living people? " Being engulfed by the red light column, Xiang Hongyu stood firm, his body was burnt and his tone was heavy.


    Without time to think about it, those warriors have already been killed.


    He Shouzhong clapped it with one hand, and the air exploded. He fought with the leader, the master.


    However, the remaining ten or so fighters surrounded Xiang Hongyu. The attack of these fighters was very organized and seemed to be good at joint attack. For a time, Xiang Hongyu was in an extremely dangerous situation."Master! I''ll help you! "


    Seeing this, Xiang Jia''s immortal warrior immediately rushed into the battle circle to help Xiang Hongyu.


    But Xiang Hongyu said in a hurry: "stop it!"


    Before the words were finished, five people were immediately separated from the fighting circle. Each of them condensed a knife light, which changed thousands of times. They killed the attacking Xiang family warrior on the spot!


    There was a big bang.


    Xiangjia''s non exterminator didn''t even leave any remains. He was beaten to powder on the spot.


    Xiang Hongyu''s eyes were wide, and the white bone whip in his hand whirled like a white drill, which involved several immortal warriors and tore them to pieces.


    However, at the moment when the warriors were fragmented, Xiang Hongyu saw a scene that shocked him.


    "They are not human beings!"


    "This is Puppet armor


    Hearing Xiang Hongyu''s warning, he Shouzhong also took a quick glance with his remaining light, and sure enough, he saw the delicate parts inside the bodies of those who were crushed.


    Puppet armor is one of the forging methods invented by artificians. The powerful forging method of puppet armor can even create the puppet armor comparable to the top masters. It caused a great stir in Zhenwu region a thousand years ago.


    However, due to the difficulty in making it, many materials are even more difficult to find. The more powerful the puppet armor is, the higher the requirements for materials and weapon refiners are. In addition, the strong people at that time were extremely afraid of the puppet armor technique. As a result, this terrible forging method which could change the pattern of Zhenwu domain was lost in history.


    I didn''t expect that this mysterious forging method, which only existed in ancient books, still exists in this cave of heaven and man.


    "No wonder this man is fierce and fearless, and his fighting power is terrible." When he discovered the existence of the puppet armor technique, he Shouzhong also saw the traces belonging to the puppet armor from the shabby and expressionless master Mingyou in front of him.


    This guy''s fighting method is to exchange his life for his wound, and he doesn''t care about his life or death. He Shouzhong has been bothered by it, wondering where he is from.


    However, since it has something to do with puppet armor, it is not difficult to understand this behavior.


    "Puppet armor needs to be controlled by someone to fight. Since they can still move, are there really creatures in this cave?"


    Xiang Hongyu killed several immortal puppet armours and said in a deep voice.


    "No way. If there are any living people here, it''s at least a thousand years old monster. The master does not have such a long life, unless he sees God


    He Shouzhong dodged the Ming you strong man who was suspected of puppet armor in front of him. He said quickly: "their attack is a bit rigid and less flexible. It''s not like someone controls it. It''s more like fighting according to certain rules."


    Speaking of this, he Shouzhong tried to draw his breath back into his body. The master "strong" in front of him really stopped. A trace of blankness appeared in his violent eyes. After a moment, he looked at Xiang Hongyu, who was fighting with the immortal puppet armor, and hissed: "intruder Die


    Click!


    At the moment when he turned his eyes to Xiang Hongyu, he Shouzhong suddenly burst out, and his arm went straight through his chest from behind.


    The broken precision parts are flying out in all directions. This master is indeed a puppet armor!


    However, it is much more powerful than those undeniable puppet armor. Even though the whole chest is penetrated, it can still remain active. Even if the arm is twisted into an extremely strange angle, its back is facing he Shouzhong, and one punch hits its head!


    He Shouzhong snorted, and his anger burst out. A stream of ink light rushed to the body of puppet Jia along his arm.


    He Shouzhong made a blow on the master''s puppet armor and destroyed most of its internal parts.


    A deep purple prismatic gem flew out of its body. The master''s puppet armor suddenly twitched, and soon lost its power and fell.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    After shooting down the master''s puppet Jia, he Shouzhong and Xiang Hongyu joined hands to kill all the immortal puppets.


    Then he took the purple gem and said, "this is the core of puppet armor?"


    Xiang Hongyu was livid and did not speak.


    Not only because of the appearance of these puppet armor, but also because of the death of Xiangjia, the immortal warrior.


    "It''s just a realm of immortality. As long as you can find the clues of the transformation of heaven and man and get the divine power, let alone the immortal realm, even if you want to cultivate several masters, that''s fine." He Shouzhong glanced at Xiang Hongyu, then put away the jewel, and said faintly: "whether it''s the puppet armor technique or the stone armor monster before, it''s proved that the garrison force here is very strong. Maybe, this fragmentary world is where the human and heaven''s remains lie."


    "We have never seen the details of heaven and man. It is better not to be too optimistic."


    Xiang Hongyu took a deep breath and looked at the only two immortal places.


    The two men were sent by other families and did not belong to either family or Xiang family.


    Then Xiang Hongyu said indifferently: "you two, go to the place where the puppet Jia appears and investigate it. If there is any situation, you can report it in time."


    As soon as they heard this, they knew that Xiang Hongyu was going to use their lives to open the way.


    If there is a similar master puppet Jia, they will surely die. Xiang Hongyu and he Shouzhong can also know in advance that they will take a detour to avoid risks.


    But even so, these two immortal warriors still gnawed their teeth and nodded, and flew in the direction where the puppet armor appeared.


    After they left, they gave a cold hum to Hongyu. The corpses of the immortal puppet armor were smashed, and a dozen blue crystals flew out. He put them away. "Half of the secrets of the puppet armor art are hidden in these cores. If we can understand the mystery, we may get the powerful forging method of puppet armor."


    "How about it, Mr. Ho? Do you want to cooperate?" He asked Hongyu.


    He Shouzhong squinted, "how do you plan to cooperate with the God envoy?"


    "If there are still puppet armor, you and I will fight together. Who kills the core under Mingyou, the core of Mingyou will be divided equally, how about that?"


    Without the presence of an outsider, Xiang Hongyu is too lazy to pretend to be so easygoing. He can''t find anything. Xiang''s immortality has lost two people. Xiang Hongyu, as the owner of the family, must consider the interests of Xiang''s family.


    The timing of the appearance of puppet armor is very ingenious.


    And this forging method, which can mass produce the fighting power of Mingyou, is a great temptation for any aristocratic family.


    Even if he Shouzhong was "loyal" to the Shinto religion, he was somewhat moved at this time.


    If he can really crack the true gate forging method of the puppet armor, he can break away from his family and create a group of fighting forces that are only loyal to themselves.


    Even if he doesn''t rely on any family, his status in the Shinto will rise. Maybe he will be able to get the position of the great God envoy and have "divine power".


    Thinking of this, he Shouzhong is also quite excited, but quietly said: "Mingyou core evenly? It''s too greedy to ask God''s envoy? "


    "If you give up 60%, I will take 40%. It is still unknown whether this thing can break the forging method of the puppet armor technique. Even if the puppet armor skill is really obtained, there will be no dispute between which family and Xiang family, and which family is still the first family in Linzhou. "


    Xiang Hongyu was not willing to bargain with he Shouzhong, so he made a direct concession.


    Although he Shouzhong was not for the status of his family, he did intend to check and balance Xiang''s family. Seeing Xiang Hongyu''s concession, he sneered and said, "the envoy to God is really happy. OK, I agree."


    "Wish us a happy cooperation in advance." Xiang Hongyu smiles.


    Unfortunately, his smile soon solidified on his face.


    Xiang Hongyu''s pupil shrinks and his eyes turn to the sky.


    Above the sky, a crack slowly opened, like blood like red light flowing out, as if the sky wound.


    Countless puppet warriors fell out along the red light, dense like locust shadows.


    "Discover The invaders... "


    "Kill!"


    Bang bang bang!


    When the puppet armor fell to the ground, he Shouzhong and Xiang Hongyu were flooded with figures.


    Kill the sky!


    ¡­¡­


    "Look! The sky is split


    "What happened?"


    "There are enemies!"


    In the misty mountains, a group of warriors saw the vision of the sky, as well as those falling figures, which immediately caused no small disturbance.


    Just experienced a fierce battle, they have no time to rest, the spirit is the most sensitive moment.


    He Shouwei also looked up at the sky and roared: "hold on! Don''t mess with yourself


    Perhaps he Shou took charge of this master, which made other people feel at ease and calmed down a little.


    But


    In the cracks in the sky, at least a thousand figures have fallen, among which there are indestructible environment and several obscure bright and quiet breath.He Shouwei''s face was dignified, holding the sword in his hand. He saw the scene behind the crack in the sky.


    It was a palace suspended in the sky.


    Brilliant, not like things in the world!


    This group of figures is from the palace in the sky!


    "Is that the real cave of heaven and man?" He Shouwei seemed to have thought of something and said, "behind the crack is the real cave of heaven and man. Everyone will follow me!"


    Before the words fall, he Shouwei, with his sword in his hand, rushes towards the crack of the falling figure!


    He Shouwei, who was killed by a group of strange soldiers for no reason, has been suffocating. Moreover, he is very clear that if he continues to stay here, he will be killed by those strange soldiers sooner or later. Even if it is not for the cave of heaven and man, that crack has become the only way out.


    Hearing what he Shouwei said, a group of warriors responded and followed him without hesitation.


    The same scene, in a few fragments of the world.


    The sky cracked, and the puppet armor with different fighting power fell from the crack, while the Palace floating in the sky became the light in the dark, which was extremely dazzling.


    "Puppet armor?"


    In a wasteland full of corpses of strange insects, the furious God raised his head and saw the cracks in the sky. At one glance, he recognized that the fallen figures were not human beings, but puppet armor made by the forging method of puppet armor, which had been lost thousands of years ago.


    "I can''t imagine that the man of heaven collected so many puppet armor before he died."


    "And these creatures trapped in a world of debris."


    The furious God raised his foot and trampled on a strange giant insect that had not yet died. The scattered green blood had a strong corrosive effect. However, he seemed to have no idea and said coldly, "do you think this can protect your own remains? It''s naive. "


    "What the gods want, even if it is heaven and man, can''t stop it!"


    After that, the fury of the great God made him jump up and fly to the crack like a black meteor.


    He''s going into the palace to find out!


    At this time, two ragged Mingyou puppets felt his breath and flew towards him.


    One of the Ming Youjia''s arms was engraved with blood runes. As its speed soared, one Rune lit up. The speed of the explosion made the void tremble.


    It blocks in front of the fury of the God, a boxing out, the sound explosion is deafening!


    "Go away!"


    The fury God waved his robe sleeves, and the fire turned into a "sky curtain". The fist of the Mingyou puppet armor hit the flame sky, and the blood Rune cracked inch by inch, and one arm was directly melted into a golden liquid.


    The hand of the fury God hit it hard on the chest, and immediately let its body burst open, precision parts flew away, even the purple core was hit on the spot.


    Mingyou puppet armor only has the fighting power of Mingyou level, but it does not mean that it is really the master of Mingyou.


    Even if he is really a master of Mingyou, he can''t stand a move in front of such a top master as the fury of God!


    One move smashed the Mingyou puppet armor. The fury of the great God didn''t even return his head and didn''t look at another who was still chasing his own puppet armor. The fury of true Qi surrounded the body, shattering all the puppet armor that fell out of the crack, and flew to the palace like a broken bamboo!


    At the same time.


    In an endless ocean of ginger peach blossom stepping on the sea, as if feeling something, take off the mask to look at the sky.


    There in the sky, there is a terrible yellow pupil, is staring at what happens in the small world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    "What the hell?" Ginger peach blossom red lips, a little surprised.


    That pupil made her feel very dangerous, just like facing the Pope of Shenhua.


    "Fury has entered the real cave."


    When Jiang Taohua was going to fly up to the sky to explore the truth, the face armor in his hand suddenly flickered with a faint light, and an abomination voice came from it.


    Jiang Taohua this just put away the idea in the heart, grasp the face armor light way: "then let him go to look for the human and heaven''s remains good."


    "Are you sure?" He hated his hoarse voice and said, "if he gets this credit, we will have a hard time in the Shinto."


    Although some of them are arrogant, they know that the character of making the chiya report with fury and great gods will eliminate dissidents once they have made such great achievements.


    And he and Jiang Taohua are the "dissidents".


    In the Shinto religion, the two patriarchs act in their own way, and many great deities naturally have their own positions.


    Fury is different from their position. When they get powerful, how can they let go of the opportunity of revenge?


    "Then let him take revenge. Moreover, the fate of man and nature may not be in that palace."


    Jiang Taohua''s tone was flat. She raised her head and looked at the vertical pupil. Although her fragmented world did not appear at the entrance to the palace, she knew the Palace floating in the sky.


    "Are you still looking for something like that?" The tone of disgust suddenly changed: "for something like that, the price you pay is not enough?"


    "Not enough, of course not enough."


    Jiang Taohua said with a smile: "brother, this is only ten years ago, do you forget my character?"


    "Don''t call me brother!"


    Hate roaring: "you crazy woman! For this thing, you implicated me to be expelled by the Jiang family, and I became a ghost like man! Now you''re not giving up? Do you really want Jiang Taixu to come to the door again and be content? "


    Jiang Taohua''s smile gradually converged and said faintly: "Jiang Taixu is old. He doesn''t even have the courage to enter the realm of heaven and man. He also tries to touch that thing. Even if he does find me now, he may not be my opponent. "


    "What''s more, sister, I may have found someone who can inherit it."


    "Who? Who else do you want to hurt? "


    The voice of disgust fell.


    Jiang Taohua flashed Lu Li''s face in her mind and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about it. Don''t say it. I''m in a bit of trouble here."


    After that, Jiang Taohua put away the mask and looked at the figure gradually coming on the sea. His smile gradually became indifferent: "do you think you can frighten me with this method?"


    The figure stepped on the sea, there was no expression on the handsome face, but the pupil was extremely strange bright yellow.


    "Can you reflect my heart?" Looking at the same face as his brother, Jiang Taohua unfolded the folding fan and said faintly, "unfortunately, the relationship between our brothers and sisters is not as harmonious as you can see. Even if he is in front of me, I can not miss it."


    "What''s more, it''s a fake reflected by you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Taohua waved the folding fan, and the sea suddenly rolled up a hundred Zhang waves, and photographed the handsome youth layer by layer!


    Click!


    When the wave engulfs the figure, it immediately freezes into ice. Like a hill of ice, it sinks into the sea and stirs up a huge whirling nest within tens of miles.


    Jiang Taohua waved the folding fan elegantly. No matter how the sea surface surged under her feet, she didn''t shake for half a minute. Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly and said, "it''s a bit of a skill."


    Boom!


    The iceberg, which had not yet completely sunk into the sea, broke into pieces. The handsome young man rose to the sky, with his arms outstretched, a huge hand appeared in the air, and suddenly patted Jiang Taohua.


    The sea is hard to squeeze out the dent of the palm. The ginger peach blossom closes the folding fan and taps on the palm. The sea water around the body freezes into ice and cracks inch by inch. Large pieces of broken ice float around the body. In a moment of stagnation, they shoot at the giant hand quickly.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    The broken ice collided with the giant hand and made a sound like beating a drum.


    Countless ice crystal powder scattered all over the world, and the giant hand fell unstoppably. The expression of ginger peach blossom was indifferent. With a flick of the fingers, the ice blue fine light burst out and turned into thousands of arc lights in the air. When the giant hand was touched, it exploded, and a large cold breath froze the giant hand.


    It also makes its whereabouts suddenly stop.


    "That''s it?"


    Ginger peach blossom is not without disappointment: "it seems that even if it is left behind by heaven and man, after such a long time will also degenerate."


    The handsome young man was silent. With one hand, he crushed the huge hand of the true Qi, and leaned forward to the peach blossom.


    "Angry with anger?" Feeling the pressure of the wind, Jiang Taohua closed her long hair and sighed, "I''m tired of playing. Get out of the way."


    The voice dropped!


    Countless sharp icicles rose from her feet and crossed to the handsome youth.


    With a wave of his arm, the icicles were all broken. The man had come to Jiang Taohua and gathered a lot of genuine Qi. His power was amazing, and he went straight to the beautiful face of Jiang Taohua!However.


    At the next moment.


    Jiang Taohua put out his hand lightly and held the handsome young man''s neck directly, which made his forward momentum stop abruptly.


    Then he was lifted up by ginger peach blossom, holding ginger peach blossom''s wrist in both hands, trying to break free from her bondage.


    "You don''t know my lovely brother at all. If he finds out that he is not an opponent, he will kneel down and beg for mercy, and then give me a kill when I am distracted."


    Jiang Taohua''s eyes were joking, and she said with a light smile, "are you really the embodiment reflected from my heart like you who only know how to kill without brain?"


    "I don''t remember that he had such a useless side in my heart."


    Speaking of this, Jiang Taohua shook his head, tightened his palms, and made a tingling noise. After that, the young man''s struggle gradually stopped and his hands fell on his side.


    Throw the body aside.


    After rolling for a few circles, the body turned into a little light, floating between heaven and earth.


    Jiang Taohua didn''t even bother to look at the corpse. She just raised her head and looked at the yellow vertical pupil in the sky. She said contemptuously, "if you still have consciousness, you might as well try to appear in person to stop me?"


    The huge yellow vertical pupil turned quickly, as if to determine the location of the peach blossom.


    "It''s disgusting."


    Jiang Taohua took back her eyes, and with one foot she broke the ice which had covered dozens of miles. Her body floated and flew to the deep of the ocean.


    Until her figure disappeared, the vertical pupil in the sky gradually settled down, showing a trace of complex "eyes.".


    ¡­¡­


    Over the snow field.


    There is still no plan to stop flying snow.


    Although there are several layers of array protection, combined with the special spirit gathering array based on Dragon kiss sword, the temperature near the snow cave is still falling.


    Lu Li Shoushou breathes aura in front of the snow cave and cultivates Wuque sword Sutra.


    Because of the regular addition of the aura of heaven and man, the speed at which he absorbs the aura of heaven and earth is terrible. Even under the effect of double gathering spirit, the gathering speed of aura nearby can not keep up with his absorption speed.


    Moreover, Wumian sword Sutra is really domineering. Even if Lu Li has not fused it with a new skill for a long time, nor has he deliberately upgraded it, the greatest feature of this skill is "overbearing".


    As long as you open your hands and feet to practice, the aura in at least one imperial capital will fluctuate because of him alone.


    Although this fragmented world is full of aura, Lu Li speculates that it should not be able to regenerate. In other words, there is an upper limit to the aura here. As long as you keep practicing, you may change something.


    What''s more, he suddenly decided to cultivate Wumian sword Sutra. What''s more, he wanted to determine an idea.


    After a period of analysis, Lu Li knew that his idea was right.


    This kind of coldness that can even freeze the true Qi is the aura from the fragmentary world.


    When he almost swallowed up the aura, the temperature around the snow cave has risen, at least not so cold.


    I''m also lucky that I have two kinds of things against the heaven, such as the charm of heaven and man and the no lack of sword Scripture. Otherwise, I will have no way to deal with the status quo as mu ningqiu.


    "Are you practicing?"


    At this time, Mu Ning Qiu seems to have noticed the changes around him. When he walked out of the snow cave, he saw Lu Li sitting not far away, wondering, "how can you practice?"


    opened her eyes, and slowly refined the body''s aura. He didn''t reply. "It''s not good to ask other people''s secrets, Princess highness."


    "The power of ice sealing my true Qi has become loose. Is it because you have absorbed all the aura around me?"


    Mu Ning Qiu ignores the teasing in Lu Li''s words and keenly realizes the key.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    She is a master of Mingyou. She can understand the change of aura in an instant.


    However, she did not know how Lu Li could shake such a huge aura.


    "My skills are quite special. If I continue to practice, the fragmented world may not be able to support the consumption of my cultivation." Lu Li stood up and pulled up the Dragon kiss sword. He noticed that the snow situation had been relieved because of the sharp decrease of aura. He then said, "maybe we can use this method to find an exit. We can practice while we are on our way."


    "Aura contains a different kind of power. You must not make mistakes." Mu Ning autumn is not so optimistic.


    The true Qi of the warrior is extracted from the aura. Even if it is pure aura, there are many impurities in it, let alone the aura in the debris space. There is also a heterogeneous force that can freeze the warrior''s Qi, which is comparable to the forbidden stone.


    Lu Li absorbed it like this, not to mention whether it could be refined or not, so there was no ban. Taboo, if it conflicts with the true Qi in the body, it is very likely that something will go wrong.


    "Don''t worry. My true Qi is more irascible than ordinary warriors. Ordinary and exotic power is not enough to destroy it."


    Lu Li smiles and doesn''t care about it.


    Something wrong?


    I''m kidding.


    Without lack of true Qi, this kind of thing can swallow and assimilate even the world rules, let alone a bit of heterogeneous power in the small world.


    Previously, in the process of absorbing Reiki, the alien forces did not even arouse the counterattack without lack of true Qi, so they were "devoured alive" with aura.


    If Mu ningqiu didn''t wake up and interrupt the progress of cultivation, I''m afraid I would have promoted to a small level by virtue of this aura.


    Yes.


    Until now, Lu Li is still in its infancy, and his realm has not been improved at all. Although the combat power is comparable to that of a master, he has never had the opportunity to calm down to accumulate his true Qi. Only by virtue of the true spirit brought by the charm of heaven and man, if you want to be promoted, you may have to wait a few years for hope.


    Compared with the abnormal swallowing speed of Wumian sword Sutra, the promotion of true Qi brought by the charm of heaven and man is really too slow.


    "In short, you should be careful."


    Mu Ning Qiu takes a deep look at Lu Li, without too much solicitude.


    Everyone has his own understanding of cultivating this kind of thing. Mu Ning Qiu knows that Lu Li can cultivate to the immortal state in such a short time, and naturally there will be his secret.


    All in all, now that they have a solution to the ice jam, there is no need for them to stay here.


    Remove the array, Lu Li and mu ningqiu set off again.


    I don''t know if Lu Li had swallowed up all the aura around him. After walking for dozens of miles, he didn''t meet the strange force that could freeze the Qi. Even the snow all over the sky gradually stopped, and the snow plain became quiet again.


    "It seems that we should be on the verge of another connected fragmented world."


    At this time, Lu Li said slowly.


    Mu Ning Qiu also nodded and said, "the aura is getting thinner and thinner, which means we are close to the end. Keep going. Maybe it''s the next debris space. "


    "It''s a pity that there is no natural material or treasure in this snow field. We missed the chance to make a fortune."


    Lu Li smacked his lips, but he still felt a bit sorry that he could not find anything valuable in this snow field.


    The eye of exploration is almost always in the open state, but the expected number of points of aura has never appeared.


    "What are you thinking about? We''re not out of danger yet."


    "I know you''re looking for treasure. You''re so short of money. Can''t my aunt have a handle on it?"


    Mu Ning autumn horizontal Lu Li one eye.


    Although she is an unintentional word, Lu Li secretly pinched a cold sweat.


    This girl is very close to the truth.


    He owes a large sum of money to Lord Yan''s house and signs a contract of sale with Ge Xinyue. If you don''t pay back the money, I''m afraid there will be trouble in the future.


    And although mu tea doesn''t care much about this matter, if Mu Ning Qiu knows about it, Lu Li believes that his good days will come to an end.


    "Forget it, it depends on fate. If fate doesn''t arrive, it will not happen." Lu Li changed the topic, then said with a smile: "I hope the next debris space can gain something, or we will really run in vain."


    "Running for nothing? How many Rune daggers have you lost along the way when I don''t see it


    Mu Ning Qiu sneered.


    She had thought that this shameless guy had sex, and he was honest and did not do anything. As a result, Lu Li dropped some Rune short swords along the way just now, which seems to be done casually, but mu ningqiu can see at a glance that it is some kind of array.


    A large array that can be triggered at any time with Rune dagger as guide.


    Although she doesn''t know what the effect of this kind of array is, she wants to know that Lu Li has no good intentions.


    "I can''t hide my little tricks from your highness." Lu Li played a ha ha and fooled the past.He didn''t want to hide it from Mu Ning Qiu.


    Those Rune daggers were the media that had been prepared long before when they united with each other to deal with who. After knowing the true appearance of Tianren cave, he began to engrave some runes in order to surprise the masters of these deities.


    "Well, I don''t want to ask you what you want to do. Judging from the shameless degree of you, if you are not absolutely sure, you can''t risk entering the heaven and man cave this time."


    Mu Ning autumn glanced at Lu Li, and finally gave up the idea of thorough inquiry.


    Some things, even if asked, may not be able to get the answer.


    What''s more, Mu Ning Qiu thinks that he understands Lu Li''s character.


    This guy is cautious and selfish. If he is not absolutely sure, he can not be involved in danger.


    Absolutely sure?


    Lu Li left the corner of his mouth, did not correct Mu Ning Qiu''s meaning.


    If she really thinks so, let her think so


    It''s better than being told the truth and fighting with myself in anger.


    "Look! The front seems to be the end! "


    At this time, Mu Ning autumn''s tone suddenly excited.


    Following her eyes, at the end of her vision, there is a twisted space crack, which is obviously a passage to another debris space.


    It seems that I guess well.


    Lu Li nodded slightly, then took out a rune dagger, threw it into the snow and said, "go, let''s go to the next space to see what we can get."


    "I think you are obsessed with money." Mu Ning autumn''s mouth can not help bending.


    But just as they walked towards the crack.


    There was a dull noise.


    The sound of thunder came from the sky.


    A crack gradually unfolded, and the blood red light poured out, just like the blood of heaven, terrible and ferocious.


    They immediately raised their heads and their faces changed as soon as they saw the crack.


    "It was Is that a palace? " Mu Ning autumn transport enough eyesight, one eye found the palace shadow behind the crack.


    Not waiting for Lu Li to answer, in that crack, dense black shadow fell out.


    "Kill!"


    In the dark shadow, a man in rags roared: "will invader Kill them all


    Buzz!


    The low sound of the vibration of genuine Qi spreads out from the shadow. If you look closely, you will find that the shadow is actually one warrior after another.


    There are dozens of them who can fly in the sky.


    Although all the remaining warriors fell to the ground, causing snowflakes all over the sky, it was surprising that those who seemed to be in the realm of metaphysics did not fall to death when they fell from a height of 10000 meters. Instead, they quickly got up and surrounded Lu Li and mu ningqiu.


    "Be careful. They don''t look like human beings." Lu Li immediately offered a dragon kiss sword. His expression was calm and reminded him slowly.


    Mu ningqiu was shaking her wrist. She held the silver spear in her palm and said with a sneer: "whether it''s a Terran or not, kill it in the past!"


    When her true Qi was frozen before, she was full of fire. Although the group of warriors appeared suddenly, they just hit mu ningqiu''s fire.


    There is no need to say more, Mu Ning autumn rose from the ground, a vast white snow wave with her posture jump up to more than ten Zhang.


    "Die!"


    The ragged man was extremely violent. He bathed in the red light from the sky and threw his fist at mu ningqiu!


    Boom!


    Thunder like voice reverberates all over the country, Mu Ning Qiu shoots a gun to sweep, will that man directly to fly out!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    "Vulnerable."


    This idea flashed through Mu Ning Qiu''s brain. The spear was dancing, and his body was like the wind. He shuttled through the air. Each gun could pick down an immortal warrior.


    Even after picking several people, she was suddenly alarmed. Just as she was about to turn around, there was a jingling sound of gold and iron behind her.


    Dang!


    Lu Li stopped the ragged "master" with a sword. The Dragon kiss sword collided with the opponent''s fist, which aroused a spark.


    "What kind of physical strength is this?"


    Lu Li''s wrist trembles slightly and pushes the other party back a few minutes. He can''t help but look at the Dragon kiss sword in his hand.


    Just that time, he felt that the physical strength of the other side was almost comparable to that of a spirit soldier.


    However, before Lu Li had time to think about it, he saw that the master''s retreat stopped on the spot. Then he rushed back to Mu Ning Qiu and said, "these guys are a little strange. Be careful."


    "You''re going to deal with the indestructible. I''ll take this guy."


    Mu Ning Qiu is exchanging body position with Lu Li. The long gun blows through the air and sends out a bang, and then the master is photographed back.


    Lu Li is not polite.


    Having a master level combat power does not mean that you can challenge the master.


    Although the master seems to have some brain problems, he is more secure to deal with the indestructible situation than to deal with a master.


    Without any hesitation, the two exchanged battle circles. Lu Li waved his long sword, chopped out a thousand stars, and flew to those who could not destroy the territory.


    But at the next moment, a scene that Lu Li never thought of happened.


    The secret sword, starlight, is useless on these people who can''t destroy the martial arts!


    You know, even if the king of cloud faces this sword, his true Qi will be ignited, which will aggravate the loss of his true Qi. However, the dozens of invincible territory warriors seem to have nothing to investigate and rush to themselves with the impact of starlight as if they don''t know the pain.


    "It''s not just a Terran, but a bit of a dead man?"


    Lu Li immediately confirmed that these guys were definitely not ordinary warriors, but their movements were not slow at all. The secret sword moved the mountain, and the half moon sword Qi of more than ten Zhang long was cut out horizontally. He chopped up several immortals who were rushing towards him on the spot. Most of his bodies were broken, and countless precision parts scattered like rain, and fell into the snow.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li knew what they were up against. "It''s like a puppet. Don''t fight. Try to get to the Palace first."


    Lu Li takes a look at the outline of the palace behind the huge crack in the sky, and shouts at mu ningqiu, and then he directly kills the group of "Warriors" in the immortal territory.


    After learning that the other side seems to be a puppet, Lu Li directly opens his eyes to explore, and confirms that the body structure of these warriors really has some aura.


    Especially deep in their chest, there is a very dazzling aura.


    The aura of this group of immortal souls is almost 70 to 80 points, which is comparable to the fragments of the law of the palace of life.


    Moreover, it is faster to destroy the light in their chest than to cut them with one sword. Lu Li immediately realizes that the weakness of these puppets lies in their chest, which should be their core.


    So Lu Li immediately targeted destruction of their chest core, while extracting points, while dismantling this group of immortal puppets.


    On the other hand, mu ningqiu has a hard time fighting with the Mingyou "master". However, most of the time, mu ningqiu is pressing the other side to fight. Obviously, the Mingyou master is also a puppet, and his behavior is monotonous and his tactics are very hard. Even if he has the power of the master, he can not give full play to his strength.


    However, mu ningqiu''s silver spear is very difficult to damage his body. No matter how many times it is hit, the other side can continue to fight undamaged.


    This makes Mu Ning Qiu get tired of it. Yu Guang sweeps to Lu Li there. He grits his teeth and says, "have you found their weakness?"


    , when she picked up the points on the side and collected the core, she was glad to make money. When she heard the question of Mu Ning Qiu, she knew she was in trouble and asked for help. She laughed and said, "Princess Royal is so smart, can''t you see the weakness of this thing?"


    Mu Ning Qiu''s face was flushed with anger, but he was more sure that Lu Li knew the weakness of these puppets. He said coldly, "if you talk nonsense, you can deal with these puppets yourself."


    Between the words, Mu Ning Qiu again blows the Mingyou master who is crazy attacking him.


    Lu Li said: "think of a way to destroy the chest, where it seems to be the core of their strength."


    "Hum."


    Mu Ning Qiu snorted, but the action was not slow. The spear turned into a silver light and stabbed him in the chest before the master puppet could react.


    The unexpected resistance did not appear. The spear easily pierced the master''s puppet, forcing a purple crystal out of the body. The master''s puppet''s movement was suddenly stagnant. At the next moment, his head and arms hung down like a bone, and the whole thing hung on mu ningqiu''s spear.


    Mu Ning Qiu was quite disgusted with it. He threw it away and took a picture of the purple crystal with his palm. He pinched it with his fingertips. After observing for a moment, he was puzzled: "I seem to have seen something similar in my father''s letters.""Is this Puppet armor? "


    Mu ningqiu remembered that he had seen a description of an ancient forging method. He forged a puppet from heaven and earth treasures, and then driven by a special core, his combat power was comparable to that of a warrior.


    How similar to this scene?


    Unexpectedly, one of the most powerful masterpieces of the craftsman a thousand years ago, the lost puppet armor technique, will reappear in the world in the cave of heaven and man.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s emotion, but also think of the master''s puppet Jia thrown out by himself. He flies over and throws the snow away with a gun and puts it into the storage bracelet.


    "The master''s puppet armor is hard to come by. Even in the era when the technique of puppet armor was widely spread, few people could forge it. It''s better to take it back to my aunt and study it."


    "What puppet armor is not puppet armor? Break through quickly. There are more and more ghost things!"


    At this time, Lu Li''s voice interrupted Mu Ning Qiu''s reverie.


    Mu Ning Qiu saw that there were many kinds of puppet armor in the cracks. The main one was the tongxuan realm, and the second was the wumie realm. Although there was no more Ming you master level puppet armor, Lu Li had killed 30 or 40 undemied puppet armours all the way, but the number of the immortal realm puppet armor around him was still increasing.


    These fierce, indefatigable and painful puppet armour may not be as powerful as those in the same territory. However, once the number increased, Lu Li could not help feeling a little bit tired.


    The more this happens, Lu Li regrets why he didn''t develop more secret swords.


    In the face of such a situation, both moving mountains and Xingguang can not play their absolute power, especially the secret sword Xingguang, which is developed for the martial arts, is simply restrained by death when facing the puppet armor.


    Mu Ning Qiu also knew that the situation was critical. With the long gun going up the sky, the whole body turned into a silver light. It ran through the dense battle of puppet armour, and how many cores had been destroyed by the blow, and the flesh of the land was painful: "Princess highness!" Don''t break anything of value


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mu ningqiu killed back and forth and wiped out all the undeniable puppet armor around Lu Li. After he glanced at him, he was quite proud and said, "you are weak. It''s difficult to deal with the false immortality of the combat effectiveness."


    She managed to pull back a game.


    Lu Li also did not refute what, let her happy for a while.


    After breaking away from the battle circle, Lu Li saw that the puppet armor was still pouring out from the cracks, and said in a deep voice, "follow closely."


    As soon as his voice fell, Lu Li used his infinite body method, which turned into a light green line and flew straight to the crack.


    Along the way, the sword light was flying, chopping all the puppet armor blocking the road or shaking it open. In this situation, he did not care to collect the core of those puppet armor. He only had time to extract the points, and then quickly approached the crack.


    Mu Ning Qiu Dai eyebrow fell to a vertical position and cried out: "don''t order this palace!"


    Although disgusted, Mu Ning Qiu still quickly followed the past, waving a long gun, a burst of silver light, will Lu Li can not take care of the puppet armor.


    Working together, the two men approached the crack in a short time. At this distance, the outline of the palace behind the crack became clearer.


    Lu Li looked at the "heavenly palace" and said, "maybe this palace is the real cave of heaven and man. Go in and have a look!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    "Beware of deceit!"


    Mu Ning Qiu feels that something is wrong. Before he finishes the reminder, Lu Li has already accelerated the speed to rush into the crack.


    Through the space diaphragm, the light ripples spread out. Mu ningqiu bit his teeth and broke several immortal puppet armor like anger, and followed Lu Li into the crack.


    A sense of levitation in the change of space came, and she heard the sound of "Bo". She went through the space diaphragm twice in a row, and her vision suddenly changed.


    Before she had time to see the situation around her, she felt that her arm was pulled by someone, and her feet could not help but withdraw. However, her subconscious inspired her true Qi and wanted to fight back, but she heard Lu Li say in a low voice: "it''s me!"


    Mu Ning Qiu looks back and sees Lu Li''s slightly dignified face.


    "You What do you do? " Mu ningqiu originally wanted to break free from Lu Li''s palm, but at the next moment she realized that the distance between them was too close. She felt Lu Li''s warm breath. She was a little annoyed. When she was about to break out, Luli pointed to the sky.


    He looked at the floating palace in the sky and said in a soft voice, "look at it yourself."


    Mu Ning Qiu was stunned and looked at the past with his eyes, but found a scene of extreme terror.


    The bridge around the huge Palace floating in the sky is surrounded by a brilliant light, which is reflected on the palace and the bridges. It is supposed to be a solemn and solemn scene, but it is extremely strange because of the blood red color of the light.


    And


    On those bridges, there were broken corpses and flesh. I don''t know how many years passed. The flesh and blood almost became one with the bridge and solidified into the color of soil.


    The flesh and blood of some corpses have rotten, and blood rust has covered the bones.


    There are still a few bodies whose bodies are not rotten, but under the broken flesh and blood, there is a pair of dark gold bones.


    That kind of corpse, should be the top Mingyou after the death of the strong.


    Where has mu Ning Qiu seen such a scene? He was shocked on the spot.


    "It seems that the master of this cave has a bad temper." Lu Li also gave a bitter smile.


    At this glance, it is roughly estimated that there are at least thousands of Mingyou masters buried here.


    Among them, nearly half of them were from the late Ming Dynasty to the peak, and even the number of top masters exceeded 100.


    What does that mean?


    It represents that there are more masters who died in the cave of heaven and man than the current masters of Zhenwu region.


    How many masters are there in Zhenwu? On the surface, that is, the number of more than 1000 people. Even with those hidden masters, doubling the number is the limit.


    But what about the top masters?


    Dozens?


    Lu Li is uncertain.


    But at least to be sure, there will be no more than 100 top masters in Zhenwu.


    What is the top master? The so-called top master is that the level of life has reached the critical point of evolution, which is only half a step away from the realm of heaven and man.


    Such as Mu whale, snow Zun, magic emperor, and once mu tea.


    These are the top masters. They have terrible fighting power and are in the same situation.


    But such a strong man, in the cave of heaven and man, was just a remnant corpse laid on the bridge channel at will. Lu Li couldn''t help but have an unreal feeling.


    You know, the strong man in heaven and human environment is not unknown.


    At the time of the two boundary rivers, we have seen many powerful existence comparable to the heaven and man.


    Not to mention the huge white fox I saw in the palace of life.


    That''s definitely a formidable power over man and nature.


    However, I have seen these strong people, it seems that they are not strong enough to make people palpitating. Or it should be said that they did not show the power to frighten people.


    We all know that the realm of seeing God is much stronger than the master. But how strong is it? Many people do not have a very clear concept. Except for the words and phrases recorded in the ancient books, few people can see the God, heaven and human hands with their own eyes.


    However, the corpses of the masters all over the land seem to quantify the gap between Mingyou and seeing God.


    Thousands of masters, more than 100 top masters, were defeated by the master of this palace, even Can''t even get close to the palace?


    You can imagine how desperate it was.


    In Zhenwu area, there is a saying that a strong army is invincible to a thousand masters. That is to say, even if the individual strength is not as strong as the master, as long as there are enough numbers and master enough powerful tactics, even the master can not be defeated.


    It is said that the number of extremely evil riders in the kingdom of extreme heaven and evil can kill masters like dogs.


    But on top of this, there are also rumors that this truth is also applicable in the face of God, heaven and man. Even if it is a strong man and nature, in the face of millions of soldiers, will also be embezzled to death.


    Before seeing this scene, Lu Li thought that there was some truth in this sentence. It was just the so-called ants that killed elephants. No matter how strong heaven and man are, if we use quantity to kill them regardless of the cost, we will surely have a chance to kill them.But


    Looking at the remains of the great master everywhere, Lu Li can''t help but suspect that this rumor is probably aimed at the warrior who has just entered the realm of heaven and man.


    If it is a more powerful man and nature, millions of soldiers Can we really win?


    Thousands of masters failed to enter the palace. How strong was the master of this cave?


    All kinds of ideas flashed in his mind. Lu Li frowned and pulled Mu Ning Qiu to hide aside: "this palace is absolutely weird. Wait for others to explore the way first."


    The so-called other people are the masters who have been converted to the religion.


    At present, those masters have not yet entered. It is likely that they will encounter more puppet armour and fall into chaos for a time.


    Lu Li has no idea of taking the lead.


    In the face of such a strange scene, even if there are many treasures in the palace, it must be ordered to take them.


    "Look over there." At this time Mu Ning Qiu also came back to God and motioned Lu Li to look at the other side.


    Along with her eyes, all kinds of huge fierce animal corpses were also in a fragmentary shape, and piled up into a mountain with vague outline.


    The fierce beast is full of blood, which is much stronger than the warriors of the same rank. Even if he died for many years, the mountain made of the corpses of the fierce beast is emitting amazing blood and turning into a light red mist.


    And it is these mists that cause the glow over the palace to turn red.


    This is also the origin of the blood red light that blooms from the previous fissure.


    When Lu Li saw the mountain, he had a clearer impression on the owner of the cave, "we are afraid we have broken into a real devil''s house."


    "Compared with the masters of this place, the five magic kingdoms are basically children''s fighting, especially your Mu family. How can you call yourself the descendant of the demon sect?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s teasing tone, Mu Ning Qiu said coldly: "who said that tuntian Shengguo is a magic gate? Only you can call the inheritance of ancient times as the magic gate. Long before the establishment of the ancient times, there was no big difference between the right way and the evil gate. If it wasn''t for those decent guys who were afraid of our strong fighting power, they forced the ancient ancestors of those years to open up a territory, stand on their own as demons, and pass down from generation to generation, who is the right path and who is the magic gate


    "Well, but the master here is really bloodthirsty. After killing so many warriors who broke into the palace, I can understand what happened to these fierce beasts?"


    Lu Li scratched the tip of his nose.


    Mu Ning Qiu didn''t have a good way: "I don''t know. Maybe it''s when Shouyuan is about to end that he suddenly goes crazy.". Who knows what extreme things he can do


    "You have a point."


    Lu Li thought for a moment, and his face suddenly came to him.


    Mu ningqiu''s words are really reasonable.


    Even if it is a strong man of heaven and man level, there must be a day when Shou yuan will be exhausted. Since ancient times, it seems that there has never been a strong man at the level of Tao in Zhenwu. Seeing God, heaven and man is already the peak of Zhenwu''s martial arts. At that level, a strong man can only wait for his life to run out day by day. Thousands of years of time are enough to drive a person crazy.


    Do not see those who have reached the threshold of heaven and man, Mingyou can fall into madness in order to break the border?


    Even so, master Mingyou, not to mention the more powerful God and man?


    "However, we can find a way to get some of those fierce beasts back. Some parts of the powerful beasts are the best materials for refining weapons and medicines."


    Lu Li soon came up with the idea of those fierce animal bodies.


    Mu Ning Qiu is disgusted with the way: "those bodies do not know how many years to put, you want to take yourself."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    In this regard, Lu Li can only feel that the princess of the holy kingdom is really not in charge of the family. I don''t know that oil and salt are expensive.


    No matter how many years have passed, as long as it has not been completely corrupted, it is a treasure that many weapon refiners and pharmacists can''t find. What''s more, this cave of heaven and man is full of aura, and the corpses of those fierce beasts are well preserved. In addition to some damage, we can see that their bodies have not lost their vitality just by looking at the strong and irreducible blood gas.


    Not to mention taking them all away, even if they only choose some powerful fierce beasts and choose the most important part of them to take out, they may be able to pay off the debts.


    "Forget it. I''ll talk about it later." Although it''s a pity, Lu Li is not poor enough to risk the body of those fierce animals.


    Then, Lu Li habitually took out a rune dagger and threw it aside.


    This time Mu Ning Qiu really couldn''t help but be curious. "When are you still thinking about these Rune swords? What are you going to do with it? "


    "Shh, it''s a secret. It doesn''t work."


    Lu Li put up a finger close to his lips, quite a bit of mystery. Before Mu Ning Qiu was about to get angry, he hurriedly said, "this is a big surprise I gave those people. Anyway, it will not hurt you."


    "Never hurt me?"


    Mu Ning autumn naturally does not believe, sneer a way: "you can not kill me, I am satisfied."


    When they chatted with each other, a ripple appeared in the blood red sky, and several figures came through the waves one after another.


    What is the leader.


    Noticing this scene, Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu are equally quiet.


    With the arrival of he Shouwei, the quiet space becomes lively.


    After he Shouwei, several other masters appeared in succession with those who survived the undeniable frontier warriors.


    Among them are he Shouzhong and Xiang Hongyu.


    However, at this time, some of the masters were in a bit of a mess. They looked as if they had experienced a fierce battle. Especially Xiang Hongyu, whose robes were covered with scorched black marks, lost his extraordinary bearing.


    He Shouzhong was also wounded all over, and his eyes were sinister, and finally fixed his eyes on his elder brother, he Shouwei''s face.


    Seeing he Shouwei almost unscathed, he Shouzhong''s eyes flashed a strange light, and then slowly said, "it seems that you are all in trouble?"


    "Unexpectedly, in this cave of heaven and man, there is a long lost puppet armor. If it wasn''t for those puppet armor, we could only fight according to the mode set in advance. Today we are afraid that we will lose a few people. "


    A master''s expression was full of lingering fear. Obviously, he also encountered a puppet Jia. Among the eight masters, his strength was the weakest. When he met the master''s puppet Jia, he almost couldn''t defeat the rigid master''s puppet Jia. If you look at the scar on his chest that almost cut him apart, you can see how dangerous the war was at that time.


    Moreover, all the undecided who entered the world of debris with him were killed.


    Although there were few people around the other masters who did not destroy the weapons, there were still 340 people who were killed or injured in half. Even Xiang Hongyu and he Shouzhong took the two undead warriors who did not die. Among the many masters, only he had no one around him.


    The Master seemed to have realized something. After the emotion, his face was a little ugly. No one around him paid attention to him, and the atmosphere suddenly became embarrassed.


    "Fortunately, there is no danger. All of you are strong among the masters. Those puppet armours just have the advantage in number."


    Speaking to Hongyu, he broke some strange atmosphere. Then he looked at the palace in the sky and was about to say something. Suddenly someone took a breath of cold air and said, "that''s What is that? "


    This voice comes from those who do not destroy the territory.


    Unlike several masters who went to watch out for others as soon as they arrived in the debris space, those undestructible frontier warriors who lived the rest of their lives began to look around at the first time.


    So some of them saw the broken corpses on the bridge around the palace.


    Hearing his voice, several masters immediately looked.


    "It''s the master''s body!"


    Xiang Hongyu looks surprised.


    Then, he found that among the remains of those masters, there were many top masters whose bones were dark gold.


    "Is it These are the strong men who found the cave of heaven and man before us? " He Shouwei looked at the miserable situation in front of him and couldn''t help frowning.


    "No way. This cave of heaven and man has not been opened for thousands of years. No one will enter before us."


    He Shouzhong immediately denied: "they are probably the forces that besieged the master of this place."


    "He Shenshi is right. Judging from the costumes of these people, they should all come from the same force."


    Xiang Hongyu glanced at he Shouzhong.


    He didn''t expect that he Shouzhong could be so calm that he could immediately realize that the other party''s costumes were the same in the face of such a scene."What force can send out thousands of masters at a time?" Qu Zun''s face trembled and his voice was full of disbelief.


    Among these masters present, he is the oldest, and his potential has already been exhausted. What way to see God is not important to him at all. To become a master, he has already taken great fortune. Therefore, in Qu Zun''s consciousness, the master is already an extremely powerful realm.


    A force of thousands of masters dispatched at one time?


    Are there so many masters in Zhenwu area today?


    "Even if these masters were really killed by the master here, now that he is dead, the dust returns to the dust, and a dead man, can he still kill us?"


    A great master''s voice was harsh.


    He Shouzhong said coldly: "don''t think about heaven and man too simply. This place is not only his cave, but also his tomb palace! This world is his tomb. Imagine, if you have the power to connect with the sky, wouldn''t you arrange your followers in your tomb palace? "


    A few words made the master speechless.


    Lu Li, who is hiding in the lower part of the building, has turned his lips away. He Shouzhong''s idea is right, but he is too timid.


    "He has a lot of sense." However, he Shouzhong''s words have aroused Mu Ning Qiu''s vigilance and quietly preached the word with his mind.


    "There''s a truth of fart. If you''re a strong man in heaven and man, and you''re all dead, you''ll toss a bunch of things with great lethality in your tomb palace? Not to mention that this small world is still in the middle of the space, and has not been born for thousands of years. It is estimated that these corpses took advantage of the fact that those who are strong in nature and human beings wanted to make a windfall before they died, and they lost their lives. Before dying, they fought alone with thousands of masters. What strength does he have to arrange for his successors? "


    Lu Li sneered at it.


    Heaven and man are not invincible. If they can kill thousands of masters, even if Shou yuan is not exhausted, I''m afraid it will be the end of the force. When people are about to die, what kind of idle arrangement is there?


    Mu Ning Qiu was silent for a moment, and then said, "you are always unreasonable."


    Obviously, she was convinced by Lu Li''s statement.


    Lu Li is looking at those people in the sky, sneering: "look at it, these guys are afraid to be in vain."


    At this moment, the eight masters in the sky had a discussion, and finally decided to act cautiously and slowly explore the outside of the palace.


    After all, the bodies of thousands of masters covered the bridge, as if to warn the latecomers that no matter how brave they were, they would not dare to break into the palace.


    After some confirmation, they found that there was no trace of formation near the palace, nor did they touch any counterattack.


    "It seems that the real backhand is still in the palace. He is protecting his own remains." However, he Shouzhong did not let go of his heart, and his expression became even more serious: "the three envoys have not arrived yet. We still don''t want to intrude."


    "He Shouzhong, are you too timid?"


    At this time, a young looking master frowned and said, "the secret treasure is right in front of you. You have to wait for the great envoy. Is it possible that you have got any treasure and do not want the distribution right to fall into our hands?"


    As soon as this was said, the expressions on the faces of other people also changed.


    Before they entered, they had a verbal agreement that whoever got the fall of heaven and man would have the right to distribute all the harvest of the cave.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    Now he Shouzhong''s obstruction in every way looks like he wants to repent.


    He Shouzhong''s eyes were cold, looking at the young master: "Wanyan, do you want to die?"


    "He Shouzhong, you don''t have to threaten me. To be frank, we join the cult only for the sake of interests. If there is no interest, why should we join this cult at a time of tense situation in tuntian Shengguo?"


    Wan Yan''s voice was sonorous and forceful: "don''t take any gods, divine power to fool us, we are all masters, compared with the martial arts talent, must not be inferior to you? You think that the divine power of the deity is powerful, and it is the grace of the gods. I think that power is too dangerous. You are completely crazy. "


    "Master, don''t hurt the harmony." Seeing that he Shouzhong''s expression gradually cooled down, he said to Hongyu, "he Shenshi is also kind-hearted. After all, none of us can determine whether this palace is dangerous or not. If you break in rashly, you really meet the backhand left by the powerful man and nature... "


    "Enough!"


    "He Shouyan said," he Shouyan? It''s really a great prestige. You drag the whole family into the Shinto religion and make a tyrant in Linzhou. But you seem to forget that the head of the family is not you, he Shouzhong? "


    "Wanyan!"


    He Shouzhong became angry.


    His most taboo is that others use the position of the owner of the house to do articles.


    At that time, the affair of he family was known to all. The whole Linzhou regarded him as a laughing stock. However, in the family, many people were respectful to him on the face, but secretly they all thought that he was a waste. As a legitimate son, he could not keep what he deserved, instead, he let an illegitimate son take the place.


    For he Shouzhong, this matter is just like a scale against the scales. Anyone who mentions it will remind him of his humiliation at the beginning.


    "How can I be angry?" However, Wan Yan was not afraid, and looked at he Shouwei, who was silent on one side, and said, "master, do you think I''m not right. Is it he Shouzhong''s credit that he family can have today''s status? Now he Shouzhong is dictatorial and has tied the interests of the whole family of Ho to the interests of the Shinto. If he is a little careless, his family''s foundation will be destroyed in a moment! "


    "This guy, don''t be a" trust. "


    Lu Li''s heart is full of resentment.


    The timing of Wan Yan''s appearance is too "coincidental", and he Shouzhong is targeted at when he opens his mouth. He also skillfully leads to the topic of he family, so that he Shouwei has to choose a position.


    Such an arrangement, traces too heavy, obviously can not be Wan Yan''s own ideas.


    Thinking of what he Shouwei said before, Lu Li knew that this guy wanted to deal with he Shouzhong for a long time. Moreover, he was absolutely sure that he had some reliable allies.


    Now it seems that Wan Yan is one.


    What about the rest?


    Lu Li''s eyes swept over several other masters. At present, none of them has clearly shown any attitude. No matter to the Shinto or to any family, it seems that they are drifting with the tide.


    "Master of all families, this is the family''s business, I''m afraid it can''t be taken care of by outsiders."


    He Shouwei seems to have "made clear" his position after a struggle.


    "Well, family affairs? Which of you is about to become a godly lackey now, what family matters can you talk about? "


    Wan Yan sneered: "don''t you think so? In the past eight years in Linzhou, the Shinto has always been in a latent state. If there is no one behind it, the Shinto will not be able to quickly establish itself. You should all know the nature of the Shinto. That''s a cult out and out! Once tuntian Shengguo reacts and investigates it to the end, any forces colluding with the deities will not be able to seek any benefits! "


    "In my opinion, it''s better to divide up the treasures in the cave of heaven and man now, and draw a clear line with the deities, so as not to be swallowed up in the future, and the kingdom of heaven will be settled."


    Several masters were silent.


    They are not idiots. Naturally, we can see that there is something wrong with Wan Yan''s attitude.


    If he Shouzhong is so obviously targeted, and even against the Shinto, unless Wan Yan is crazy, there must be someone behind him who will join hands.


    Is he Shou why?


    Some people look at he Shouwei and want to find a clue from his expression.


    Unfortunately, he Shouwei was helpless at the moment, as if he had been uncovered the last piece of shame cloth by Wan Yan. He was also quite embarrassed when he was surprised.


    He family is now firmly controlled by the Shinto, and he is the master of the family.


    Wan Yan''s words could not be refuted because they were all facts.


    "Wanjiazhu, he Jiazhu, there is no need to hurt the harmony for a little thing. Now is the time when we need to make concerted efforts, or we should focus on the overall situation."


    Xiang Hongyu still plays the role of peacemaker.


    However, when he spoke, he had changed his position secretly and quietly left he Shouzhong''s side.


    If he Shouzhong is alert enough at the moment, he must be able to find that his position has formed an angle of both attack and defense with Wan Yan and he Shouwei.


    If Wan Yan or he Shouwei makes a violent attack, Xiang Hongyu can not only guard against it, but also join hands with them."The overall situation? For whose sake? "


    However, Qu Zun, the oldest among the people, gave a meaningful sneer: "for the overall interests of the Shinto religion or for the overall interests of our Linzhou family?"


    "The overall situation of Shinto is our overall situation."


    He Shouzhong said lightly, then looked at Wan Yan and said, "if you have any dissatisfaction with the Shinto, when the great envoy arrives, talk to him face to face."


    "What''s more, if you are not afraid of the array backhand hidden in the palace and insist on entering, I am not a villain who can cut off people''s wealth. You can go and I will not stop you."


    "He Shenshi, we don''t mean that."


    One of the remaining three masters didn''t want to venture into the palace and sighed: "the master of all families is right. However, the cave of heaven and man is full of danger. If we are not careful, we can''t escape the fate of falling."


    He looked at the corpse of the master who was covered with the bridge, and continued: "in those days, this man of heaven and man was able to kill thousands of masters, and no one could enter the palace. It is enough to prove that the grand master is just like a mole ant in his eyes. If you want to kill him, you can crush him to death. Who can guarantee that in this palace There won''t be any left behind? Have you forgotten those puppet armor just now


    When it comes to puppet Jia, several masters are silent.


    Those who survived by chance, however, showed an expression of palpitation.


    The puppet armor just fell through the crack, which made them lose a lot. If it wasn''t for their luck, there would be a master to open the way. I''m afraid that now he would have died in the hands of puppet Jia.


    "Well, don''t make any more noise." At this time, he Shouwei suddenly said.


    "The great envoy hasn''t arrived yet, so we can''t sit here and wait. The palace must be explored. It''s better. We sent two masters with some immortality to look around first. After all, we can''t be sure whether there is any danger in the palace. "


    "It''s better to do something than stay here and quarrel."


    Hearing what he Shouwei said, Qu Zun immediately exclaimed, "two masters? Who are you sending? Who''s right to go? "


    Other people also looked at he Shouwei and waited for his reply.


    No matter which two masters are sent to explore the surrounding areas, there is a great possibility of danger. At such a time, who to send and how to arrange it will again become a new round of debate.


    In fact, several masters didn''t care about other people''s life and death, and he Shouwei''s solution was acceptable to them. It''s just that they want other people to do what they need to do.


    He Shouwei looked around, and finally said in a deep voice: "since this proposal was put forward by me, I am one of them."


    "Which master would like to go with him?"


    The atmosphere fell into silence.


    At that time, no one paid attention to what Shouwei said.


    Even he Shouzhong said nothing.


    "I''ll go."


    After a moment, Xiang Hongyu stood up and looked at he Shouwei and said, "since he is willing to take the lead, let Xiang and he go together."


    "Good." He Shouwei nodded and agreed without saying a word, and then said, "I''m going to explore the palace with the master. The others might as well search around. Those puppet armor appeared a little strange before. Be careful that they come back again. "


    "Don''t worry about him."


    "The most dangerous tasks have been taken over by you, and we will be responsible for such trifles."


    Naturally, a few people were so happy.


    He Shouwei nodded and exchanged a look with Xiang Hongyu.


    Xiang Hongyu immediately said, "if the great envoy comes, please inform us in time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    "This is the sage master of the holy kingdom. Is your royal highness very hypocritical?"


    When the patriarch took the invincible frontier warrior to explore and left, after watching a "good play", Lu Li turned to find Mu Ning Qiu''s expression very ugly.


    Yes.


    This is the family and master of the holy state, the mainstay of the holy state.


    What about the results?


    In the time of the war between the holy state and the demons, they turned to the divine religion, fighting for a little benefit, suspecting each other, and no one trusted anyone.


    Even he Shouwei and he Shouzhong showed a strong hostility to each other.


    Mu Ning autumn suddenly felt a bit sad, shook his head, swear like a swear: "I must change this situation in the future."


    "Change?"


    Luli laughed: "of course, this idea is good, but it is not realistic. Human nature is the most difficult thing to change. As long as it is human, the desire for greed will be born in the heart. How do you change it? Advise them to be kind? "


    "Don''t forget that the ancient times are still the magic gate. If human nature is compared to a bottom line, most of the people in the magic gate can break the bottom line without concern. Although the right way is the same, it is necessary to admit that the old dogma and the laughable justice are indeed effective in the governance of the living behavior of human beings. "


    Lu Li stood up straight, and moved a little bit, and said, "instead of thinking about how to change these people, we should try to kill them."


    When saying this, Luli had no expression on his face.


    But mu Ning autumn felt a cold feeling, staring at him and said, "you don''t feel like the real devil when you say this word?"


    "Is there?"


    "To achieve an end, there are always some costs to be paid," said Lu Li. If you are the queen of the kingdom of heaven in the future, you should know that what I say today is cruel, but it is the most essential practice of the world. "


    "Compare the kingdom of heaven to a man, and the scum among these aristocratic and noble families is like a bug lying on the human body to suck blood, rooted in the flesh and blood, and cannot be removed completely. If they want to kill them all, they will have half their lives in the kingdom of heaven. But if they keep going, they will eat the holy state''s flesh and blood until they have been drained of bone marrow. "


    "It is better to gouge them out with a piece of flesh and blood than that."


    Mu Ning autumn why has heard such cruel words, a time some silence.


    But Lu Li didn''t continue to explain.


    "Take out a short sword of Rune again, and slowly say," go, let''s dig the body. "


    This sentence is said to the exit, immediately let Mu Ning autumn angry: "you are really poor crazy!"


    "What happens to digging up a few carcasses of fierce animals as long as they are useful?"


    Luli grinned, and refused to give Mu Ning autumn a chance to fly straight to the mountain piled up by the body of fierce beasts.


    The fierce beast mountain, which is full of blood and gas, is filled with the smell of death and decay. Because they are extremely powerful before they are alive. Even if the dead only remains bones, these beasts still have certain "prestige". Even if they are close to the range of miles, they can feel the palpitating breath.


    It is not surprising that the owner of the cave was too terrible in his life.


    The killing of thousands of patriarchs even regarded his cave as a hunting ground. The corpse mountain can see many white bones from afar. It can be seen that the mountain mountain is made of the corpse of the fierce beast. It is not formed in a day or two, but a hunting and killing for years, a pile of them is such a horrible and spectacular appearance.


    Close to the corpse mountain, we found that under the thin blood mist, there was a black red swamp hidden. The blood of fierce animals was pouring out, and after thousands of years, it had formed a marsh like terrain.


    The two people passed through the blood mist moment, Mu Ning autumn had already frowned, the air decay flavor really let her some unbearable.


    Not only is it rotten, this covered the blood mist of unknown thousands of miles, it seems that there is a kind of violent breath.


    The fierce beast, the spirit beast and the monster are all the powerful creatures which are far beyond the human race. The fierce beast may not be the most powerful one, but the most ferocious character.


    This blood mist does not know how many powerful beasts'' Qi and blood are mixed in. Even if inhaled a little, it will produce violent and irritating negative emotions from the bottom of the heart.


    Mu Ning autumn is precisely affected by this emotion.


    She looked at Lu Li Dao: "this blood mist is weird. You can solve it quickly."


    Lu Li also realized the influence of blood fog, but because there was no lack of the restraint of the genuine Qi on the power of different species, the blood power of the fierce beast contained in the blood fog had not yet played a role, and was destroyed by the silver sword light burst out in the dandian.


    "The more relaxed Qi and blood is, the stronger the strength should be, the goal is available, rest assured, and it will be over soon." Lu Li finished this sentence, but silently observed the number of the dead animals with the eyes of exploration.The scattered Qi and blood is just an excuse. To judge the value of a fierce beast''s corpse, we have to rely on the eye of exploration.


    Fortunately, Mu Ning Qiu was eager to leave, and did not pay too much attention to the loopholes of this excuse.


    Most of them have lost their aura, because the vitality of the corpse has been eroded for many years. In addition to a few fierce beasts as huge as a hill, they still have about 100 points. The bodies of fierce beasts on the surface of corpse mountain are of little value.


    However, Lu Li still picked up the points at will. Even if he becomes rich overnight, he should keep the habit of saving. After all, God knows what new function of burning points will appear with the improvement of modifier''s own strength.


    Guided by the eye of exploration, Lu Li soon found a "big guy.".


    It''s worth 600 points.


    Sign Mu Ning autumn to turn the direction, fly to the body before, Lu Li can''t help but slightly a Zheng.


    "This What fierce beast is this


    The following Mu Ning autumn is the same expression.


    Even, she was more shocked than Lu Li''s expression.


    She knows all the known ferocious beasts in the world, which is different from Lu Li, who is holding "the collection of ancient relics" to supplement her knowledge.


    But


    Looking at the body of the fierce beast in front of him, Mu Ning Qiu has a little doubt about his cognition.


    Because the corpse, which looks like a human figure, is covered with outer shell tissue that emits faint light. It looks like a Terran in strange armor.


    However, the rather ferocious head proved that it was indeed the body of a fierce beast.


    "Have you ever seen such a fierce beast?" Lu Li turns his head and looks at Mu Ning Qiu.


    Mu Ning Qiu shook his head and said, "at least in the fierce beasts known in Zhenwu area There is no such beast. "


    "Even if it goes back thousands of years, no one has ever recorded the trace of this fierce beast. That is to say, if it is not the only fierce beast of this clan, it has been extinct in Zhenwu region at least thousands of years ago, even thousands of years ago. "


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was also shocked and said, "if you say so, this cave of heaven and man should have existed for more than thousands of years?"


    Mu Ning Qiu said in a deep voice: "although I don''t want to admit this, but..."


    She looked at the appearance of the strange and fierce beast in front of her eyes, and then she resisted the disgust in her heart and stroked the gold bone exposed by the corpse. "Its strength should have reached a level comparable to that of heaven and man. The life span of the fierce beast is longer than that of the human race, and can evolve to the level of seeing God and man. It is estimated that it has existed for at least 3000 years before its death. There are signs of corrosion on the gold bone, which proves that it may have been thousands of years or even thousands of years since it died in this cave. "


    Lu Li also saw the gold bone exposed from the corpse of the fierce beast. The life level of the fierce beast reached the stage of "deity". The variation of the nature of life led to various signs of evolution in the body. This is also the definition of mortal and heaven and man by martial arts.


    Bone changes, known as immortal. Although few warriors in this era can personally prove the truth of this sentence, even if it is not as exaggerated as immortality, it is still immortal for thousands of years at least.


    Now the body of this fierce beast, which is comparable to heaven and man, has begun to decay. Judging from the fact that it has only 600 points of aura, it can be seen that the corpse of this fierce beast is not far away from the complete destruction.


    "If the history of this cave of heaven and man has been nearly ten thousand years, the identity of the master of this place may not be as simple as we think."


    Staring at the body of the fierce beast, Lu Li said in a deep voice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    According to this inference, Lu Li suddenly understood why the goal of the Shinto religion would be the remains of heaven and man.


    Lu Li felt something was wrong when he knew that the Shinto was likely to use this relic of heaven and man to revive the East emperor. However, his thinking was too one-sided at that time. His attention was attracted by the news of his rebirth. He didn''t realize that how could a "ordinary" warrior witness who could carry the soul of the Eastern Emperor before his death?


    It''s like tearing a layer of hazy gauze. After seeing clearly, Lu Li even thought of the meaningful words of Jiang Taohua.


    "Don''t enter the infinity."


    Lu Li murmured.


    "What are you muttering about?" Mu Ning Qiu had been biting his lower lip and pondering, and looked at him suspiciously.


    Lu Li sighed: "Jiang Taohua said that sentence, now it sounds more like telling us not to get involved in this muddy water."


    Mu Ning Qiu took a look at him and said, "do you think Wuji refers to this cave of heaven and man?"


    "It''s hard to say, but it''s possible. Whether it''s the Tianren cave or a dangerous debris space, at least now we can confirm that the owner of this cave is an antique of tens of thousands of years ago. There are more secrets in this cave than we think. "


    "What do you think you should do? Find a way out? "


    Mu Ning Qiu frowned.


    Lu Li shook his head and said: "there is no need to step back. It is too stupid to withdraw now. But in the end, no matter how powerful he was, he is now a corpse. We are not here to explore those secrets, let alone need to. "


    "Our only goal is to find a way to kill these malignant tumors of the aristocratic families who have taken refuge in the Shinto religion. It would be better if we could kill a great envoy by the way."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li put the strange beast corpse into the storage props, and then looked at the Palace floating in the sky.


    The two of them went into the cave of heaven and man in order to add obstacles to the deities. It was better to "solve" all these masters at one time. Even if it can''t be solved completely, at least they should be prevented from getting the remains of heaven and man and carrying out the plan of reviving the East emperor.


    In short, they are different from those who are religious in their fundamental purpose.


    Lu Li and mu ningqiu don''t care how many secrets are hidden and how many people and things are involved in this cave.


    And just as Lu Li said, since we have already reached this stage, it would be stupid to think about how to quit.


    Mu Ning Qiu took a deep look at Lu Li, "I hope your choice is not wrong."


    "People will make mistakes. No one''s choice can go on right all the time, and I am no exception."


    "It''s just that I''m used to multi handed preparation." Lu Li took out a rune sword and shook it in his hand. His smile was extremely sunny.


    In Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes, he turned into an insidious and cunning face. He said in silence, "what are these Rune swords for? Are you afraid that I can''t tell the secret


    While she was talking, Lu Li had buried the rune dagger under the corpse of a fierce beast, and took some of the fierce beast''s blood and smeared it on another Rune dagger.


    "Of course, I''m afraid you can''t bear it."


    Lu Li handed mu ningqiu the rune Sword Stained with animal blood and said with a smile: "if I said I would blow up this cave of heaven and man, would you come in with me?"


    Mu Ning Qiu subconsciously takes the dagger, and then finds that it is covered with the blood of fierce animals and shows a disgusting expression. However, he still doesn''t throw it away. He says coldly: "this cave of heaven and man is a world of its own. If you want to blow it up, at least a dozen masters will spare no effort..."


    Words have not finished, Mu Ning Qiu finally reacted.


    There are more than a dozen masters. Are there ready-made ones here?


    There are eight masters in the aristocratic family, including herself, there are already nine masters.


    If you add the three envoys, there will be 12 masters who have entered the Tianren cave this time, which fully meet the requirements.


    "Are you crazy? This Tianren cave is located in the space interlayer of Zhenwu area. Let alone whether you can let other people take the bait and detonate the small world according to your ideas. Even if you do, in case of some irreversible consequences, you and I will have no time to escape! "


    Mu Ning Qiu gnawed his teeth and said, "you are gambling on your life!"


    Lu Li didn''t build stubble, urged: "instill your true Qi into the dagger, this is the array eye."


    Mu Ning Qiu airway: "are you listening to me?"


    "Of course not." Lu Li chuckled and then said, "some things, you have to take some risks. If you don''t even dare to take this risk, what kind of martial spirit do you talk about?"


    "What''s more, the target of the cult is his highness Yan Wang. Do you want to watch them kill your aunt?"


    Hearing this, Mu Ning Qiu clenches her silver teeth. Although she knows that Lu Li is arguing, there is no way to refute it.Because Lu Li is right.


    The Shinto religion has developed very strong unconsciously, and there is no better way to deal with it with their current strength.


    Lu Li''s idea may be a little crazy, but after careful consideration, mu ningqiu has to admit that what he said is very reasonable.


    "How sure are you?"


    Mu Ning Qiu looked down at the dagger stained with animal blood and asked in a low voice.


    Lu Li said: "half and half, of course, the possibility of killing them is higher. The worst result may be that after killing them, we will be involved in the space turbulence. If we are lucky, we may be able to enter another world through the space turbulence. If you''re not lucky... "


    "Bang!"


    Lu Li suddenly opened his fingers and made a gesture of "die with them."


    Mu Ning Qiu gave a deep thought, and even though he kept instilling the true Qi into the short sword, he said, "I don''t believe my luck will be so bad."


    "It''s a coincidence."


    Lu Li Mei Feng stretches, "I don''t believe it."


    ¡­¡­


    Master Mingyou wanted to explore the surrounding area of a palace. Even if the palace occupied thousands of miles, it was just a cup of tea.


    When he Shouwei and Xiang Hongyu flew around the palace carefully, they finally found that there was no array around the palace.


    Even if there are, they are just some extremely simple ordinary arrays used to drive away fierce beasts. Almost all of them are broken and invalid.


    Although some can''t believe it, but the two came to a conclusion.


    I don''t know if it is the man and nature strong man who is too confident in his own strength, or doesn''t care whether the cave will be found after his death. In a word, the defense force against foreign enemies near the palace is almost zero.


    "It seems that we were too careful."


    He sighed to Hongyu.


    "There is no way to do it. After all, no one would have thought that a strong man who saw God''s realm did not set up any defense in the cave where he lived. The posthumous remains are just like this in the palace... "


    He Shouwei shook his head and said, "however, if the deity did not force this cave to open, perhaps as the strong man expected, no one would disturb his peace even after thousands of years."


    "Seeing God''s realm itself is an extremely strong defense. The bodies of those masters That''s the best proof. "


    Hearing his words, Xiang Hongyu sighed again: "the strength of heaven and man is indeed beyond our ability to measure."


    After that, Xiang Hongyu looked at he Shouwei and said in a low voice: "maybe It''s a good opportunity. "


    This sentence is rather suggestive.


    "The three great envoys have not yet appeared, so don''t disturb the snake." However, he Shouwei said: "moreover, there is a master level strong man hiding in the dark. It is unknown whether it is an enemy or a friend. If we take the lead, even if we can take them, we may be picked up by others."


    "You mean the maid next to the boy?" Xiang Hongyu frowned.


    "The young man himself is just an immortal. Although he may have hidden his strength, the maid next to him is a real master of Mingyou, and is probably stronger than you and me."


    He Shouwei said slowly: "she can make Qu Zun that old guy make a fool of himself in public only by his explosive momentum. His strength can''t be underestimated."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    It is precisely because of the uncertainty of Mu Ning Qiu that he Shouwei is more cautious.


    This is also the fundamental reason why he drew Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu before he climbed the barren mountain.


    "That maid is really tricky." Xiang Hongyu recalled the momentum that mu ningqiu had erupted at that time, and agreed with Xiang Hongyu''s statement. He said in a deep voice: "moreover, the master and servant have not appeared until now. It is not clear whether they are enemies or friends. We must be on guard against them."


    He Shouwei said faintly: "I have a premonition that the purpose of these two people is different from that of Shinto."


    He Shouwei still left a hand in this matter and did not tell Hongyu the whole story.


    In fact, he had known for a long time that Lu Li was not a member of the heaven demon kingdom. Lu Li was also the one who conspired to deal with he family and the Shinto cult in Linzhou recently. Combined with these two information, he Shouwei has already guessed the identity of Lu Li and his party. However, this kind of intelligence can work wonders at a critical moment. He and Xiang Hongyu have reached some kind of agreement, which is good. However, the alliance is not so reliable. Naturally, there is still some space left for us to do things.


    Otherwise, once he repents to Hongyu, he will lose all his chips.


    At that time, I''m afraid that the mantis and the finches will be reversed directly.


    "Even if they have different aims from the Shinto, they will not be indifferent to the cave of heaven and man." Xiang Hongyu said slowly, "how many treasures are hidden in this cave? Money and silk move people''s hearts, and there is no permanent position in front of interests. "


    Xiang Hongyu said this very frankly.


    He would choose he Shou as the object of cooperation rather than he Shouzhong or Shinto, just because cooperation with he Shouwei is more profitable.


    No matter how strong he family is, it is a better partner for cooperation than the "God Religion" whose style of conduct is rather moody.


    Between their conversation, they confirmed again near the palace, until they were sure there was no danger, and they flew to a bridge.


    He Shouwei glanced at the bridge, which was filled with the remains of the master, and sighed: "no matter how powerful it was, it will turn into dust after death, master It''s the same thing. "


    "If you don''t become a man, you''ll be a mole ant."


    "Only when you see this kind of scene can we understand the true meaning of these eight words."


    Hearing this, Xiang Hongyu also sighed: "in front of heaven and man, even the top masters are not likely to survive. No matter how many they are, they are as small as ants. It''s a pity that you and I may not have a chance to reach that level in this life. "


    This statement, though somewhat disheartened, is the most real situation.


    There are many masters in the world. How many top masters are there?


    How many of them can be among the top?


    For nearly a thousand years, there has been hardly a new strong one to see God. This threshold is like the waves and sands, burying the pride of heaven and destroying the morale of many people.


    Xiang Hongyu and he Shouwei, masters of this level, are not even qualified to see the threshold, and their morale has long been worn away.


    He Shouwei was silent for a long time. Instead of responding to Xiang Hongyu''s words, he focused his eyes on the central point where numerous bridges converged. It was a platform connecting the entrance of the palace and the only place without corpses.


    "Who is the master of the house, to the master of the house."


    At this time, several masters who went around to investigate the situation also flew back.


    Seeing that the two men had already stood on the bridge, several people also fell down one after another. Wan Yan said directly, "there is nothing in the vicinity except the mountains made up of some fierce animal corpses, and there is no shadow of puppet armor."


    "It seems that some people are worrying too much."


    Qu Zun sneered and glanced at he Shouzhong.


    Obviously, he was very upset that he Shouzhong let himself go for nothing.


    He Shouzhong was livid and silent.


    "Since there is no danger, let''s get into the palace as soon as possible and take away the remains of heaven and man." Xiang Hongyu shifted the topic so that they would not continue to quarrel.


    Otherwise, if you say a word and I say a word from several masters, everyone will not accept who they are, and then I don''t know when to fight.


    Fortunately, after confirming that there was no danger, people''s minds were all set down, and they began to study how to get more benefits. They naturally began to think about the palace in front of them. Therefore, Xiang Hongyu''s words were not objected to. Those masters who did not agree with others showed a high degree of unity in this matter.


    "It''s reasonable to say to the master. Since there is no danger, it''s better to take away the human and heaven''s remains as soon as possible."


    "No problem."


    "It''s better to do something serious than quarrel."


    There was no comment.


    Even he Shouzhong did not object.


    Seeing this, Xiang Hongyu nodded his head and said, "let''s go."


    Without saying a word, he flew towards the platform that was erected at the entrance of the palace.


    Several masters naturally followed.


    Dozens of invincible warriors followed in the rear.They have no right to speak at this moment, it is very grateful that they can not be sacrificed as cannon fodder.


    However, at the moment when Xiang Hongyu was about to fly to the platform, there was a thunderous explosion in the bloody sky!


    Boom!


    From far to near, the sound of terror was like the sound wave of substance, which opened the blood cloud and exposed the gray sky.


    Xiang Hongyu, who was flying in front of him, was struck by lightning. His body stopped suddenly and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Just being shocked by this sound wave, his viscera has been severely damaged!


    The others were no better than him.


    In addition to he Shouzhong, who was alert at any time and reacted quickly, he was only shaken back by the sound wave for several Zhang, and almost all the remaining masters were injured.


    "This is What? "


    Xiang Hongyu, the first one who was shocked to vomit blood, raised his head, but saw a bright yellow vertical pupil, like the eye of heaven, staring at them.


    "Don''t look at it!"


    At the same time, an indifferent voice sounded.


    "This is the will left by the strong man of heaven and man. If you look at it, you will reflect your heart and create an extremely powerful opponent."


    "The great God!"


    He Shouzhong was excited when he saw the moment when he was furious.


    However, the fury God envoy ignored him and said in a cold voice, "its will is suppressed by the Lord. You take them into the palace!"


    As soon as this was said, the voice of disgust was echoing in all directions: "I said, don''t teach me how to do things."


    "Let you off this time. Next time, I''ll take your head off first."


    The image of hatred also appeared.


    But he appeared directly on the platform in front of the palace and said in a low voice, "follow me."


    The latter sentence, of course, is to those masters.


    Seeing the hatred flying towards the entrance of the palace, the eight masters immediately responded and quickly followed up.


    As for those who do not destroy the territory.


    As early as the moment when the pupil appeared in the sky, they were already stunned by the sound wave.


    Fortunately, if you fall from this height, you will not fall to death with the strength of the body. However, these dozens of indestructible territory has been completely abolished and has no combat power at all.


    Under the leadership of hatred, the eight masters entered the palace smoothly.


    When their figures disappeared in the palace gate, they looked at the Yellow pupils in the sky in fury, and a layer of flaming red flame was attached to him.


    He is burning Qi against the power of pupils.


    It is said that it is the will residue of the strong man and nature, but this vertical pupil is obviously much stronger than the so-called will residue.


    The fury of the body, mask are all stained with the blood of who do not know, is obviously suffered a great loss.


    "Do you want to reflect your own heart?" His whole body was burning with red flame. Suddenly he felt something. He gave a cold Snort and hit the vertical pupil directly, which made the void tremble. There were irregular lines and double shadows, and a red light directly leading to the vertical pupil.


    The vertical pupil turned wildly, and there was an extremely harsh sound on the sky!


    "Do you think I will be a pawn again?"


    After the punch, the angry voice really took a bit of anger.


    Obviously, when the pupil appeared, his heart was broken, reflecting the enemy he didn''t want to face.


    Although he defeated the other side in the end, it was very dangerous and almost injured.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    "What is that?"


    When the sound waves spread to the fierce beast corpse mountain, Lu Li has already seen the yellow vertical pupil in the sky, and is feeling a little confused. In his vision, the page of the modifier automatically pops up a prompt.


    [warning]


    [discover the charm of heaven and man (soul), do you want to decipher it? ¡¿


    [the target has self-awareness, and it needs to bear certain risks (failure and mutation) to break the code forcibly.


    it was the first time that Lu Li saw the modifier actively pop up the warning word.


    Moreover, in addition to the inheritance skills of the Youshen clan, it was necessary to incorporate the skills or martial arts into the modifier before it could carry out some operations on it. Lu Li has never encountered such a situation with warning words and taking the initiative to jump out of the prompt.


    "I feel like See your aunt? "


    At this time, one side looked directly at the Mu Ning Qiu with the vertical pupil. His eyes were lax, and he gave out a voice like talking.


    Lu Li''s face changed. He quickly put out his hand to cover Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes and drank heavily: "wake up!"


    Mu Ning Qiu''s body trembled slightly and knocked off Lu Li''s hand. However, he was surprised and said: "this eye seems to be able to see through my heart."


    "Does the modifier mean self-awareness?"


    Lu Li''s mind flashed an idea. He temporarily blocked the warning of the modifier. He glanced at the angry God who kept punching at the vertical pupil in the sky. Then he said to Mu ningqiu: "we can''t do that. Bury the dagger. Let''s go to the palace and have a look."


    No matter what kind of ghost the pupil is, at this time there are furious gods to restrain them. They can take advantage of this opportunity to enter the palace to fish in troubled waters.


    Mu Ning Qiu also knew this truth. He threw away the dagger and said coldly, "you don''t have to teach me."


    Then she flew in the direction of the palace.


    Seeing this, Lu Li drew several symbols in the void, and then ran after him.


    At the moment when they left, a strange light appeared on the rune dagger. It was like liquid flowing along the lines of the rune. At last, it trembled slightly and the light dissipated, as if nothing had happened.


    In the sky.


    The fury of the great God kept suppressing the vertical pupil. The rotation frequency of the vertical pupil became faster and faster. It seemed that he had the absolute upper hand, but in fact, he also spoke with suffering.


    This vertical pupil represents a remnant will of the master here. Although it is not so strong, it has long been integrated with this small world. That is to say, now he is fighting against the whole small world, and the pressure he is facing is not trivial.


    Even if he is a top master, it is the limit to be able to form this kind of balance by fighting against a "world" with the power of one person.


    Looking at the crazy rotation of the vertical pupil, it didn''t hurt. The fury almost couldn''t control his anger. As soon as he grasped the palm, the real Qi gradually turned into dark gold. Another blow directly broke the space barrier of the small world and broke the void of thousands of meters. The space was like a mirror, showing black cracks.


    Click!


    Cracks spread to the vertical pupil, so that the huge vertical pupil appeared countless wounds, blood gushed out like money, like a waterfall.


    But after the blow, the whole person''s breath of fury also withered a lot, using that kind of power that can break the space is not a small burden for him.


    But the effect of this blow is very obvious.


    A part of the vertical pupil was broken, and then it seemed to have a conscious look of fury, and then it slowly closed into a huge gap that was indistinctly visible until it disappeared.


    Fury stopped and stood firm, the flame gradually extinguished, but the mask on his face appeared a crack.


    He stretched out his hand and held down the mask of anger. A genuine spirit was instilled into it. After the light of the mask flickered, he said in a cold voice, "Pathetique, how long do you want to drag on?"


    On the other side of the mask, ginger peach blossom has come to the end of the ocean.


    Hear the voice of fury, she doesn''t matter: "have you and abhorrence in, still can''t take down the heaven and man''s remains?"


    The voice of fury was extremely cold: "that person''s will has awakened, I don''t believe you don''t notice!"


    "So what? Isn''t it just an eye? " Jiang Taohua smiles brightly: "can''t you even deal with one eye? You are too useless, aren''t you? "


    "Pathetic!"


    "You don''t have to challenge your own bottom line again and again," he said


    The corner of Jiang peach blossom''s mouth was slightly warped, and said at will: "even if you want to kill me, you have to leave this small world again. I''m really busy. There''s nothing else. Don''t disturb me again


    Having said that, Jiang Taohua unilaterally cut off the trace of divinity on the mask, and then simply received the mask into the storage props. Her beautiful eyes flashed slightly, and her eyes turned to the end of the sea level line.


    There is a huge altar on the sea.


    Near the altar, the sea water along its lines form a whirling nest, leaving a deep trench, all the sea water seems to be afraid of something to avoid the altar."At last." After repeated confirmation, Jiang Taohua lightly touched the surface of the sea, and a faint ripple appeared on the sea surface. With her flying, the ripples exploded, and the whole sea surface was sunken by tens of Zhang!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Jiang Taohua flew to the altar, walked to the center, and took a palm to the ground!


    The ice blue genuine Qi seems to light up the mysterious lines on the altar, and the blue lines are outlined, which forms a clear contrast with the black altar made of unknown material.


    Boom


    A roar came from the bottom of the sea. As the blue lines spread out, the altar was gradually rising. The blue lines were divided into distinct layers. Up to the center, a black stone pillar about one foot high rose from the foot of the peach blossom.


    Until then, the whole altar became a tower like object.


    Jiang Taohua stands on the top of the tower, and the surrounding scene has become a vast starry sky.


    She looked around to see the changes in the nebula''s scintillation.


    At this time, a fuzzy figure slowly walked out of the starry sky, and his voice was misty: "say your wish."


    "So conventional?" Jiang Taohua looked at the vague figure and said sarcastically: "you are just a projection. How can I satisfy my wish? Don''t waste my time. Give it up. "


    The vague figure stereotyped way: "you found the star God altar, I can satisfy you a wish."


    "Say what you want."


    Obviously, this projection does not have self-consciousness. It can not answer any questions except for the "established" answers. Naturally, it will not be able to have a normal dialogue and communication.


    Ginger peach blossom humorously shook his head, slowly floating up, straight through the fuzzy figure.


    Whoa!


    The figure was immediately dispersed, and after condensing again, it seemed to be infuriated by the action of Jiang Taohua, and said in a deep voice: "mortal, you have violated the rules of the star God, and your qualification has been cancelled."


    "Get out of here now!"


    The voice did not fall, it actually agglomerates the entity, grabs to the Jiang peach blossom''s cape.


    Jiang Taohua shook open the folding fan, inclined to block its palm, and said with a smile: "we are not familiar to this point, don''t move with me."


    She flipped her bright wrist, folding fan a shake, ice blue real gas suddenly burst open, will directly smash the figure!


    Then, without stopping, she flew to the depth of the nebula. The distant Nebula appeared in front of her.


    Without saying a word, Jiang Taohua held out her hand and grasped the whole nebula, pulled it backward, and the extremely dazzling bright light flashed by. The nebula turned into a whirling dense cloud in her hand, which was extremely mysterious.


    However, Jiang Taohua showed a disappointed expression, "is there a seal as expected?"


    "Well, it''s not surprising."


    When she grasped the dense cloud, Jiang Taohua heard the re condensed figure and roared.


    Jiang Taohua turned and waved to him and said with a smile, "my wish has come true. You can continue to wait for the next one here."


    Boom!


    Ignoring its meaningless roar, Jiang Taohua smashed the starry sky with her fist, and her vision suddenly changed. She was still standing in the center of the altar, all the previous things seemed to be illusions.


    However, the shadow lying in her palm proved that all this was true.


    Ginger peach blossom gaze at the dense heart of the palm, a moment later, put it away, swept away in another direction.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    After entering the palace, Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu are shocked by the scene in front of them.


    This is not so much a palace as a world of fragments.


    However, the world is extremely desolate and dilapidated, and there are broken puppet armor scattered all over the ground, everywhere are traces of battle damage.


    And at the end of the field of vision, there is a huge pit which is obviously shot out by man.


    Lu Li suddenly noticed a huge broken stone tablet with only the word "polar region" on it.


    "Apolar domain?" Seeing these two words, Lu Li immediately thought of Jiang Taohua''s warning.


    It turns out that the interior of the palace is the so-called infinity.


    Why should ginger peach blossom warn itself not to enter the infinite?


    Do not want to let themselves participate in the struggle for the fate of the muddy water, or what other secret?


    Lu Li only felt that his thoughts were like a mess, and the most confusing one was the unpredictable attitude of Jiang Taohua.


    If she is only a "running dog" of the divine religion, she has no need to deceive herself with words. Just relying on the strength of her top master, she will not have any temper.


    But to say that she had a special idea or a kind reminder, Lu Li couldn''t figure out what the benefits of her doing so were.


    Is it just to return a favor?


    Then the information she disclosed at the beginning was enough to offset the favor.


    "What are you thinking?" Aware of the tangle on Lu Li''s face, Mu Ning Qiu asked in a low voice.


    Lu Li came back to his senses and realized that he seemed to be led by the woman by the nose. He had not felt this kind of feeling for a long time. He could not help laughing bitterly and said, "I wonder if we were cheated by Jiang Taohua from the beginning?"


    "The tomb palace of the East emperor, the cave of heaven and man, and even the information about the infinity region were disclosed to me by Jiang Taohua intentionally or unintentionally. Think about it carefully, my behavior during this period of time, more or less has been affected by her traces


    Lu Li took a cold breath. "If this crazy woman wants to harm us, I can only say that she has succeeded now."


    "Who would have thought that the infinity was hidden in a palace?"


    "It''s not uncommon to find such a method with a hole in the sky. The ability of the warrior in the divine realm is far beyond your imagination. It''s just It''s really rare to use a whole palace as a cover. " Mu Ning Qiu sighed.


    Because she didn''t think about it before.


    "Little friend, you are here at last." All of a sudden.


    From behind, he Shouzhong''s voice sounded.


    Lu Li turned his head and saw several masters who entered the Palace first.


    Noticing that he Shouzhong was looking at himself with a smile, Lu Li was too lazy to pretend to be with him any more. He even failed to offer him a few polite words. He said directly, "the fate of man and nature belongs to you. There is no conflict of interest between us. Let''s go our own way. No one should interfere with others. How about that?"


    "What do you mean, little friend? Do you want to betray religion?" He Shouzhong''s smile turns cold.


    Lu Li, however, did not look at him. His eyes were always staring at someone who was silent beside him.


    He hated the great envoys.


    In addition to Jiang Taohua, Lu Li was the first time to come into close contact with the great God of the Shinto.


    What''s more, it''s not like a character to be provoked by his name.


    Rage, hatred, sorrow.


    It seems that only the name of jiangtaohua is not murderous.


    The abominable God exudes a twisted breath all over his body. Coupled with the mask full of ferocious scars, Lu Li suspects that this guy may also be a "strong man" with abnormal brain.


    But whether normal or not, he should also be a top master, which is beyond doubt.


    So Lu Li''s words, strictly speaking, were meant for him.


    Being ignored by Lu Li so simply, he Shouzhong looks ugly, but he dare not speak again.


    Although it was not the Linzhou territory that hated the great God envoy, his bad name had been spread all over the Shinto religion.


    He Shouzhong did not dare to touch him easily. He only pretended to be deaf and dumb, pretending not to notice Lu Li''s disregard.


    "Good."


    To Lu Li''s surprise, disgust actually agreed in a light tone.


    There is no violence and difficulty in anticipation.


    He even looked at several other masters and said, "it doesn''t need so many people to find the fall of heaven and man. There are many treasures in the limitless region. If anyone else wants to leave, don''t be shy, just talk. "


    All were silent.


    Although some of them really want to leave, they dare not show it at such a time.


    After hearing the treasure, he was obviously moved, but he didn''t even have the courage to speak. Fury has really attracted a bunch of rubbish. "


    "Since you all give up, you''ll all go with me for the fall of heaven and man. Who dares to take a treasure, I promise to destroy his family together.""Except you." Detestation refers to Lu Li, "I appreciate people with courage most."


    "That''s very kind of you."


    Lu Li grinned.


    On the surface, he seems to be relieved, but secretly he always keeps vigilance. If the hatred shows a little hostility, he immediately opens the "divine power" and tries to escape the madman directly.


    The 10 times bonus of "Shenwei" and the speed of infinite body method are enough to make you escape in an instant with mu ningqiu.


    It''s just that the cards are opened so early that the situation is very unfavorable.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''ll do what I say." Hate to see that Lu Li is still on guard against himself, hoarse voice slowly said: "and Pathetique seems to be very optimistic about you, even if you really annoy me, I would like to give you a chance to live, will not kill you."


    "As for you."


    I hate to look at the eight masters who are silent, "you can hide the treasures you find secretly, but if you are caught by me, even if you just grab a handful of soil on the ground. I''ll keep my promise, screw your heads off and take it to destroy your family


    This kind of words and deeds comparable to madness made eight masters tremble.


    "Let''s go."


    Hate is no longer a drag, the first to fly far away.


    He Shouzhong was the first to follow.


    Part of his loyalty to the cult is based on the benefits brought by divine power, and the other part is naturally the awe of the great God emissary.


    In particular, we are confronted with the most moody abhorrent envoys in the Shinto.


    After he Shouzhong left, other masters followed him one by one.


    Xiang Hongyu took a deep look at Lu Li, then whispered to he Shouwei: "move quickly."


    Then he left.


    He Shouwei is still in place, looking at Lu Li: "how do you think about it?"


    On hearing this, Lu Li said in surprise, "what are you thinking about?"


    He Shouwei frowned and said, "no matter what the result is, I will not be against you as long as you do not hinder my plan."


    Lu Li said: "then you don''t have to waste your time here. I never thought about cooperating with any of you."


    After a meal, Lu Li looked at Mu Ning Qiu beside her and added: "it''s us."


    "Well, I hope you can do what you say. Let''s go our own way." He Shouwei hears the speech, also no longer continues to waste the tongue, snatches away.


    "Without them to guide us, how can we find the remains of heaven and man? Did you give up?"


    When all the people have left, Mu Ning Qiu is discontented.


    "Of course not."


    Lu Li said with a smile, "have you forgotten that we have a better guide?"


    Mu Ning Qiu was stunned slightly and said, "you mean Canglang sword?"


    Lu Li nodded his head and said, "what is the reason why the Shinto wants to get the fate of heaven and man?"


    "Resurrect the East Emperor..." Mu Ning Qiu said, immediately understood Lu Li''s meaning. Dai Mei frowned: "but even if Canglang sword has something to do with the tomb palace of the East emperor, there is no guarantee that it can find the remains of heaven and man."


    "There''s no guarantee, but there''s no harm in trying." As he spoke, Lu Li took out the Canglang sword. The unruly weapon was still in his "bad temper". He held it in his hand, and even made the sound of the sword that he disliked.


    However, at the next moment, it seemed to sense something. The sound of the sword stopped suddenly. After a moment of silence, the body of the sword vibrated. Lu Li only felt that it suddenly burst out a strong force, and even pulled his arm to point to a certain direction.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu can''t help looking at each other.


    "I don''t think so?"


    Lu Li forcibly suppresses the restlessness of Canglang sword, and his tone is a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that I was just holding the idea of trying, but I really missed the key.


    There are indeed traces to follow when the Shinto chose this natural and human remains as the resurrected body of the Eastern Emperor.


    Canglang sword is closely related to the tomb palace of the East emperor. It may even be the key to open the tomb palace of the East emperor. The abnormality it shows at this moment is to prove that the owner of this cave of heaven and man must have some connection with the East emperor!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    "Can we say that the masters of this place are also the water gods?"


    Mu Ning Qiu is a little uncertain.


    Lu Li said: "there is such a possibility, but it may be very small."


    "Why?" Mu Ning Qiu said: "since Canglang sword is the sword of the East emperor, if it is not of the same clan, how can Canglang sword have such a fierce reaction?"


    "You should think in turn that Canglang sword will have such a fierce reaction. Maybe it is not the sword of the East emperor, but the sword of the master here."


    Lu Li tapped on the ridge of the sword and said slowly, "it''s only related to the tomb palace of the East emperor. But the tomb palace of the East emperor is the burial place after the death of the East emperor. It has no inevitable connection with the East Emperor himself. On the contrary, we have successfully entered the infinite region. There is only one reason why Canglang sword will be so excited. "


    "It has the most familiar smell here."


    "No way!"


    Mu Ning Qiu was surprised: "Canglang sword How could it be related to a strong man who existed thousands of years ago or even tens of thousands of years ago? Most of the supernatural soldiers in Zhenwu region were created in modern times, and the oldest ones are just the products of a thousand years ago. "


    "Nothing is impossible, and have you ever heard of the name of the East emperor before?"


    Lu Li pressed Canglang sword and asked calmly.


    Mu Ning Qiu understood what he meant and was stunned.


    She had never heard of the name of the East emperor.


    Or it should be said that, except for the relationship between the tomb palace of the Eastern Emperor and Canglang sword, the name of Dongdi has not been spread in Zhenwu region.


    In other words, the strong man named Dongdi may have come from an era with the owner of this place.


    However, all this is just Lu Li''s guess. Mu ningqiu can''t think of how to refute it for a while, but still firmly believes that Canglang sword has nothing to do with the owner here.


    Otherwise


    That would be terrible.


    It is likely that a magic weapon from tens of thousands of years ago finally fell to the kingdom of tuntian Shengguo and became the collection of the royal family?


    Even Mu Ning Qiu refused to believe this.


    "Let''s see where it''s going to take us first." Instead of discussing so much, Lu Li decided to follow the guidance of Canglang sword to see what it felt.


    A little bit relaxed strength, Canglang sword immediately has the sign to let go.


    Lu Li quickly seized it and looked along its "struggling" direction. "It seems that the things it is interested in should not be far away from us."


    "Maybe it''s not the fall of man and nature, but other treasures?" Mu Ning autumn still holds some hope.


    It''s not that she can''t accept the origin of Canglang sword, but once it is proved that Canglang sword really belongs to this kind of ancient strong one, it will cause a series of chain reactions.


    The most direct problem is that the 39 magic weapons in the world, except those powerful Wuling Huabing, are more or less involved in some secrets like Canglang sword. If these secrets have something to do with the powerful warriors thousands of years ago, or even simply the weapons left over from that era, once the truth spreads out, The whole Zhenwu area will be in a big disturbance.


    There is no reason for this. It is really true that Zhenwu has not seen "heaven and man" for a long time.


    Even if there are, the strong can not leave too many traces.


    The fate of those who are strong in the divine realm is always an unsolved mystery in Zhenwu region.


    Those masters have been trapped in this realm for too long. Except for the top masters who really see the threshold, all the rest are extremely anxious, even if there is any trace.


    As a result, mu ningqiu was so worried that she almost wrote the words "I have something on my mind" on her face.


    Lu Li also did not advise her what, for this kind of state of mind, only let her think clearly before she can come out.


    In the final analysis, she is not only a warrior, but also the princess of the holy kingdom. She is the best young royal family of the holy kingdom. To a certain extent, she has more questions to think about than others. Only when she considers from various angles can she come to a conclusion that is most in line with the interests of the holy land.


    To put it simply, the last thing that tuntian Shengguo needs is chaos. That''s why she is opposed to having an evil relationship with the Shinto, because it may lead to the instability of tuntian Sheng''s country, and the internal chaos will arise before the external problems subside.


    However, the religious affairs have not been solved, and now we have dug out a more "fierce" secret.


    It''s no wonder Mu Ning''s face is sad.


    "Some things, the more you worry about them, they will not follow your ideas, which is called contrary to your wishes."


    Lu Li was very broad-minded and said with a smile: "besides, it may not be a bad thing. If these magic weapons are related to ancient warriors, it means that Zhenwu region still has a lot of resources. For today''s warriors, it is a great good thing to have so many resources out of thin air. "


    "By that time, Zhenwu will be in chaos." Mu Ning Qiu is not so optimistic. "You are from xuanjianzong. Don''t you know what kind of faces those martial artists who claim to be righteous?""Some of them are even worse than the so-called demons."


    "I think you should know it, or you won''t be put in a black prison."


    Lu Li had no choice but to say: "how did you get involved in me again? One yard to one yard, xuanjianzong also has kind-hearted people, just like the people in the devil''s gate, they are not all evil demons. We can''t deny a group of people by the inherent impression, can we


    Mu ningqiu took a rather unexpected look at Lu Li: "I thought you would hate the people of xuanjianzong. Unexpectedly, you would speak for them?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "I call this reasoning. No matter where I go, the truth is always right."


    "What''s more, I was sent to the black prison because I killed many disciples of xuanjian sect. Even the martial spirit handed down by the patriarch has been injured by me. I have committed such a big crime, but it is the best result to be detained. "


    "I''m not as optimistic as you are." Mu Ning Qiu shakes his head and does not agree with Lu Li''s point of view.


    Lu Li shrugged, and he didn''t want to persuade Mu Ning Qiu.


    However, at this time, Lu Li felt that the Canglang sword in his hand suddenly shook and gradually stopped struggling.


    "It seems to be coming soon." Lu Li stopped and looked around for four weeks.


    From the outline of the surrounding ruins, it can be seen that this was a magnificent building, but now it has become a piece of ruins.


    "There''s an entrance there." Mu ningqiu found a collapsed entrance near several broken pillars.


    "Go in and have a look."


    The two cleared the rubble near the entrance and entered the interior of the ruins.


    Although almost half of the ruins were destroyed, the interior of the ruins was relatively well preserved.


    Through the spacious corridor, the two entered a hall.


    However, the hall was not as lucky as the outside. Almost all the walls around it collapsed, and there was a crack cut across the ground. It can be seen that there was a very fierce battle here. What can destroy this hall is at least the battle between the masters.


    "Look, there are words."


    At the same time, mu ningqiu found that some words seemed to be engraved on a broken wall, so he went straight past.


    Lu Li also followed him with his sword.


    However, the characters on the wall are not the common characters in Zhenwu area now. They are also different from the ancient characters that Lu Li saw in Liangjiehe.


    "There is also a part of the ancient script of Sihai."


    Mu Ning Qiu frowned and observed for a long time, but he was not sure.


    "Can you see what''s written on it?" asked Lu Li


    Mu Ning Qiu hesitated and said, "I have studied the characters of the four seas royal court. As for those ancient writings I''ll try my best. "


    She wiped the dust off the wall with her fingers and read it carefully.


    After a while, she pointed to a part of the Sihai Wangting and said, "this part records a rumor, which probably means that the East China Sea royal court once mastered a power that did not belong to the Sihai Wangting and the shuishen clan. This kind of power has extremely incredible power, even can destroy and create the world. "


    After a pause, Mu Ning Qiu continued: "because the East China Sea royal court got this power from the unknown place deep in the stars, so They named this power the star God


    Lu Li had been listening with interest, but mu Ning Qiu suddenly stopped.


    "No more?" Lu Li doubts.


    Mu Ning Qiu did not have a good airway: "the back part is broken, only a few words can be distinguished."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    Mu ningqiu summed up the words and concluded that the East China Sea royal court had acquired a power called star God. Using this power, they rapidly developed into the leader of the four seas.


    The following words have been broken along with the wall. Mu ningqiu can only guess by feeling. The written records of this part should be the legend of the East China Sea royal court.


    "It is not difficult to understand that Wang Ting of the East China Sea is the head of the four seas. However, if the records in these words are correct, it seems that the king''s court in the East China Sea at that time had a very dangerous power. "


    "Star God..."


    "Maybe this power has something to do with Canglang sword."


    Lu Li shook the Canglang sword in his hand.


    Since entering the ruins, Canglang sword has recovered its half dead state.


    Mu Ning Qiu shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say, but now the only thing that can be confirmed is that this cave of heaven and man is likely to have something to do with the court of the four seas."


    Pointing to the words on the broken wall, she said: "it''s like this kind of core secret. It''s impossible for people to carve on their own walls so casually. This palace was probably the main hall for displaying ancient books and history


    "That makes sense. Besides that?" Lu Li looked at the rest of the large text, which is similar to ancient Chinese things, he can not understand at all.


    If it''s a kind of skill, you can use the modifier to decipher it, but the modifier can''t do anything about this kind of pure recording text.


    Mu Ning Qiu said: "I try my best to try. This kind of ancient Chinese is probably lost. Even if I translate it, it is not the most accurate meaning."


    "It''s enough to have one."


    Lu Li doesn''t expect to fully understand these things, but at least we have to find out where they are and why Canglang sword guides them here.


    Mu Ning Qiu nodded slowly and looked at the ancient prose word by word, comparing with the part he had learned.


    Gradually, she really found some rules.


    Even the lost ancient prose will surely leave some traces in the history of the human race. Different from the unity of language, characters are handed down from generation to generation, with various branches and factions. Although there is a great deviation, there is still some correlation between them.


    If we translate according to this way of thinking, we can at least understand some basic meanings, even if we can''t fully express the meaning of these ancient Chinese characters.


    So mu ningqiu pointed to one of the words and said, "what is recorded here is probably a story about how the" God "named the master of the stars or the king of the stars created the world."


    "He created hundreds of millions of stars with one thought, and each star is one of his magical powers, and the star God is one of the most powerful."


    "In general, the world we live in is created by this God called the master of the stars."


    Mu Ning Qiu said here, rather disdainful way: "the original ancient martial arts all believe in this kind of boring myth."


    "It''s really exaggerating to create hundreds of millions of stars with one idea. However, the" gods "who can create the world may not exist."


    Lu Li said slowly: "but Zhenwu area should not be the master of the stars."


    "So what do you guess is useful?" Mu Ning has a glance at Lu Li.


    "The most useful information is that this wall is basically full of crap." Lu Li said: "it seems that we still have to rely on our own exploration to know why Canglang sword leads us here."


    "You shouldn''t waste time in the first place."


    Mu ningqiu was not surprised by the result. After two sneers, he walked to the deep of the hall.


    Lu Li followed him and said with a smile: "of course, it''s useful to have information about the star God. The creation gods are suspected of exaggeration, but the power to destroy the world should be true. "


    Mu Ning Qiu tou did not return: "destruction is always easier than creation. Let alone gods. Even a warrior who sees God''s state can destroy Zhenwu area as long as he wants to."


    "Of course, complete destruction is impossible."


    "I think the star God should be some kind of weapon, just like swallowing the sky. As long as you inject enough energy, you can explode a very terrible destructive force. Moreover, the starting conditions of the star God must be more severe than swallowing the sky. Otherwise, the king''s Court of the East China Sea should have ruled Zhenwu region for a long time. "


    Mu Ning Qiu hears Lu Li''s words and frowns. Just when she wants to say something, Lu Li interrupts her: "it seems that we have found it."


    She was surprised to turn back and saw that Lu Li was holding Canglang sword with a dignified expression.


    At this time, the Canglang sword emits a soft blue light, like breathing rhythm, slowly flashing.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    In the sky, clouds suddenly gathered, thunder roared, and an extremely depressing atmosphere spread in this endless region which was almost the same as the ruins.


    The yellow vertical pupil, which had been temporarily repelled by the fury God, appeared directly in the sky of the nonpolar region.But this time, the huge and incomparable pupil is full of dense red light which makes people''s scalp numb.


    "That''s..."


    A master found a strange situation, raised his head in the moment, he saw the red light in the pupil exploded, a black spot fell down.


    "It''s puppet armor!"


    Roar to Hongyu, "the puppet armor appears!"


    Sure enough.


    In the vertical pupil, a puppet armour fell. This time, the weakest one is the immortal puppet armor, and the master puppet armor is not in the minority!


    In the face of the mighty army of puppet Jia, several masters were nervous.


    "Are you hiding there?" Disgusted at staring at the huge vertical pupil in the sky, as if thinking of something, sneered: "no wonder we can''t find it. It seems that we underestimated the backhand of a man of heaven."


    "What do you mean, emissary?" When he Shouzhong heard his inexplicable words, he said with trembling: "is it possible that Is it in that eye


    "Not in that eye, but in another space."


    Disgust seems to be in a good mood. He turns a blind eye to the puppet armor that is constantly falling from the vertical pupil. He explains faintly: "the cave of heaven and man itself is in the space interlayer of Zhenwu region, so when we enter here, we have been looking for the remains of heaven and man at this level. This is a kind of misunderstanding. If someone had not touched something, it would have attracted the survival consciousness of the old one and inspired the final defense mechanism, I would not have thought of it. "


    At this point, I hate to see a few people''s expression is dull, I know they don''t understand.


    "To put it simply, someone has inspired the origin of this small world, causing the hidden plane to be exposed, and the breath of human and heaven''s remains can not be hidden."


    Hate to finish this sentence, the palm slowly clenched, a few dark red thin lines around his arm, end into the void, blink of an eye in the air under a dense net of true gas.


    Hundreds of imperious undeniable armor bumped into the real airtight net and was cut into pieces.


    Disgusted with the toes, he slowly floated up and said, "trash, ready to work."


    Several masters changed their looks slightly.


    It''s not because they hate insulting words, but because of the constant gushing out of the pupils of the puppet army.


    A moment later, from the huge vertical pupil, there were at least ten master puppet armor, thousands of immortal puppet armor!


    Even if there is no one behind them to control and their strength is greatly reduced, these puppet armours can kill eight of them by their numbers.


    Even if some people hate this top master, they still don''t have much confidence.


    However, at this time, the more than ten masters did not fly towards them, but flew in another direction.


    The only thing that came to them was the puppet armor of the undestructible realm.


    This scene made several masters feel relieved, but also some puzzled.


    "It''s been looked down upon." Disgust rose into the air, looked at the direction of the puppet armor leaving, and said coldly: "it seems that for this group of unconscious scrap iron, finding the people who trigger the world''s origin is higher than dealing with us."


    "That''s easy."


    Hating his head, he did not reply: "you can''t even cope with a group of ragged puppet armour of the indestructible realm?"


    "Tear them down and get the human and heaven''s remains. This small world is going to be unable to hold on." As soon as his voice fell, he was disgusted to fly to the huge vertical pupil in the sky. A large dense dark red silk thread gushed out of his body, which looked like a red "sarcoma" from a distance.


    But this group of sarcomas is irresistible, any immortal puppet armor within ten Zhang will be pulled into pieces by a silk thread of true Qi!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    A great war broke out.


    Although several masters were only faced with the immortal puppet armor, they were under great pressure because of the amazing number and the "fresh troops" constantly added in the pupils.


    Fortunately, there are people who hate this real top master. He can control nearly half of the undeniable puppet armour only by one person, which greatly reduces the pressure of others.


    Continuous explosions echoed in the sky, hating the wolf as if it were a sheep. Everywhere it went, it was full of flying pieces of puppet armor.


    He turned the true Qi into silk thread around his body, forming a red "sarcoma" with both attack and defense. No immortal puppet armor could get close to him.


    And hatred is hiding in the "sarcoma", carrying his hands, humming an inexplicable tune, the posture is extremely leisurely floating to the zenith.


    The huge vertical pupil above the sky seemed to feel threatened. The "line of sight" turned around, staring at the dark red "sarcoma" which was approaching, and sent out a very sharp lament!


    A series of sound waves spread out, and the one closest to the vertical pupil was the first one to suffer. Hundreds of undeniable puppet armours were shattered to pieces. Under this kind of indiscriminate attack, the eight masters who were fighting in the puppet armor group naturally had nowhere to escape. They used their own skills to resist, but they felt the real Qi in their bodies surging Turn stagnant, on the spot was hit hard.


    He Shouzhong vomited out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, he Shouzhong was surrounded by the undeniable puppet armor. There were a lot of attacking routes to his body, which made his body protecting Qi fluctuate constantly.


    "Damn it!"


    On the other side, Qu Zun uttered a shrill scream. He was distracted for a moment, and was entangled by several immortal puppet armor. He had no time to run the body protecting Qi, and his back was almost cracked.


    As the oldest master, although his realm is not low, he is the most watery among all.


    Not only Qu Zun was seriously injured, but the other people''s condition was not much better.


    Xiang Hongyu tried to suppress the real Qi in his body. The white bone whip broke several nearby immortal puppet armor, and his eyebrows were locked. He said that if he went on like this, several of them would be in danger.


    However, at this time, he Shouwei passed by him and gave him a meaningful look.


    Xiang Hongyu moved in his heart and understood he Shouwei''s eyes, but he felt incredible.


    Do it now?


    In such a chaotic time, they suddenly start to kill people. They can really do wonders. Maybe they can directly kill he Shouzhong.


    But after killing he Shouzhong?


    Their eight masters were trapped here. Facing the constant gushing of puppet armor, they almost tried their best to resist. If they were a little careless, they all ended up with the fall of their masters. At such a critical time, he Shouwei actually wants to kill he Shouzhong?


    Without a master, their situation will only be more dangerous.


    This is the key to Xiang Hongyu''s hesitation.


    In fact, Xiang Hongyu has made a decision in a moment.


    The white bone whip suddenly turned its direction, and with the fierce wind, it tore open the bodies of several immortal puppet armor and rolled to he Shouzhong!


    At the same time, Wan Yan and he Shouwei attack together. The three attack he Shouzhong with the momentum of thunder. Obviously, they are determined to kill with one blow!


    Boom!


    The fierce explosion of genuine Qi startled all over the country, and Yu Wei swept across the country. I don''t know how many immortal puppet armor was broken.


    This sudden scene shocked the other four masters on the spot.


    "What are you doing?"


    A great master yelled: "what Shouwei, are you crazy?"


    "This is the internal affairs of our family. If you don''t want to be hurt by accident, you should stay away from us and don''t interfere." He Shouwei is indifferent. Looking at the position engulfed by the surging energy, he has a premonition that his "younger brother" will not die so simply.


    Qu Zun was the first to react. He stepped back more than ten feet and said indifferently, "I don''t want to interfere in your affairs. Today, I think I don''t see anything."


    "He family owner, Xue family and he family have never had a conflict of interest, and the Xue family will not participate in this matter."


    Another master came forward.


    He Shouwei has no expression and ignores these two people.


    "I thought that joining the Shinto religion, his strength will have what progress, did not expect to be so vulnerable." Wan Yan came to he Shouwei''s side, standing side by side with him, sneering: "such a waste, I really don''t know why you can endure him for decades."


    "Because he knew very well that once he dealt with me, which family would split up in an instant."


    Suddenly!


    The surging energy gradually subsided, and he Shouzhong''s voice sounded slowly.


    Wan Yan''s face changed.


    "That''s why you have been forbearing until we enter the cave of heaven and man, and then you show your intention of killing. I''m afraid to do it in the outside world. If I can''t kill me, I''ll take the whole family with me. "


    He Shouzhong was floating in the air, covered with a light dark golden light. It was this light that blocked the sneak attack of the three masters for him."Is this divine power?" It was the first time that Xiang Hongyu saw such amazing power, and his expression solidified.


    He Shouwei said coldly: "what kind of divine power is just a cover for the gods to invite people''s hearts. What do you think he looks like now, but there''s still a little bit of a Terran? "


    At the reminder of he Shouwei, Xiang Hongyu and WAN Yan discover that he Shouzhong''s face is covered with dark golden light, and his arm exposed by the broken sleeve of his robe has become half of a beast''s claw.


    "It''s a gift from the gods that I''ve evolved into a more perfect creature. You mortals will never be able to master such a wonderful power in your lifetime."


    He Shouzhong tore off his ragged sleeve, and his voice gradually became hoarse and low. In his body, he kept pouring out a dark golden light, twisting his flesh and blood, and turning into a half man and half beast.


    Seeing this scene, several people were shocked.


    "Are you completely demonized?"


    Already close to the huge pupil disgust, looking back at this scene, shook his head: "what a poor fool."


    Every great envoy knows the disadvantages of divine power. Once the divine power is used excessively, it will be transformed into a monster. This is an irreversible process. In order to avoid turning the Pope into a monster in a large scale, there is an extremely strict standard for the use of divine power within the Shinto.


    It''s just that not everyone can comply with this standard.


    In fact, if the distance between the two is not as great as that of the other half, he should be regarded as a monster.


    It''s not surprising that disgust has now stimulated the process ahead of time.


    He hated this kind of fool who wanted to kill himself. He didn''t want to cast a second look at him. He directly penetrated the encirclement of the undeniable puppet armor. His hands stretched out from the "sarcoma" and tore the space barrier on the surface of the vertical pupil with his bare hands. In a flash of strong light, he disappeared in the sky.


    "He Shenshi, you have been manipulated by evil forces. It''s not too late to turn back now!"


    Xiang Hongyu''s tone was heavy.


    "What do you say to this monster?" Wan Yan indifferently said: "in any case, to kill him, to kill a monster is much simpler than to kill a master with brains."


    "Kill me?"


    He Shouzhong''s body is constantly expanding. His flesh and blood are splitting. Fresh granulation forms a strong animal body. Although the process is very happy, he seems to have no idea. Instead, he sneers: "it''s up to you? You want to kill this God? "


    "Let''s show you How powerful is the power of the gods. "


    He Shouzhong bows his upper body, and his back suddenly rises. More than a dozen ferocious and crisscross bone thorns penetrate the flesh and blood, making his body completely deformed.


    Those bone spurs also showed a dark golden luster, and were opening to both sides, tearing he Shouzhong''s body alive.


    Suffering from this pain, he Shouzhong uttered a roar that was not like a human being. His face began to twist and deform. His skin fell off. New black and red scales grew out and gradually covered his head.


    Ka Click!


    The sound of bone fragmentation and remodeling was constantly ringing in his body. Such a strange and terrible scene made those immortal puppets stop their movements, and their unfeeling eyes fixed on he Shouzhong, who was "transforming".


    A moment later, bumie puppet Jia seemed to confirm the priority of danger, and gave up the original masters one after another. He rushed to he Shouzhong like a tide!


    This "evolving" monster is obviously more dangerous than those masters who are definitely Terrans!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    "Good come!"


    He Shouzhong roared, and his body, which had been inflated several times, moved up and down in a savage way, smashing countless puppet armor in one breath.


    He waved his thoroughly transformed claws and slaughtered them like a storm.


    In the face of this monster with sudden increase in strength, bumie''s armor is as fragile as paper paste, and its claws cut their bodies as easily as bean curd.


    The puppet armor group, which had caused great trouble to several masters, was not the opponent of this "monster".


    After a frenzied killing, the number of puppet armor in the sky has been reduced by more than half.


    "Now you think it''s easier to deal with this monster than with a master?" Seeing the scene in front of him, Xiang Hongyu suddenly felt bitter in his mouth and turned to ask Wan Yan.


    Wan Yan could not keep the expression on his face, and said in a low voice: "he master, you didn''t say before. He still has this hand."


    "Evil power is the essence of the theocracy. If not, why should we unite?"


    He Shouwei looked at the violent figure who could not kill the puppet Jia, and said in a deep voice: "seeing this scene, do you still think that it is the right choice to let the Shinto control Linzhou?"


    "He is right."


    Xiang Hongyu also responded, "if the Shinto religion continues to control Linzhou, he Shouzhong is a lesson in the past. Don''t you want to be like this


    Seeing how he Shouzhong is now, Wan Yan feels a chill.


    No matter how to pursue the power, the martial arts who can cultivate to the bright and secluded realm will never be willing to become such a ghost.


    "And you." He Shouwei looked at the other four masters and said coldly, "do you still think that the divine power of the divine religion is really a gift from the gods?"


    Hearing his question, the expressions of two of the four masters became ugly on the spot.


    One is a strong master of the Xue family, and the other is Qu Zun, the oldest.


    They all secretly received the power "bestowed" by the fury God. Although they were not many times, they actually felt the sweetness of that power.


    Even if it is just a trace of divine power, they can make great progress in their cultivation and even break through a small realm.


    That kind of feeling is too good, for any master, it is an irresistible temptation. Even though they knew that they would have to pay some price to gain this power, they still flocked to it and chose to submit to the god religion.


    However, if they are careful, they will be able to pay the price.


    "He Shouwei!"


    At this time, he Shouzhong, who was close to complete mutation, still kept a trace of reason. His hoarse voice was full of anger: "you are a waste, but you are jealous that I have been blessed, so I hold a grudge in my heart."


    "In terms of talent, I became the master of Mingyou earlier than you. In terms of origin, I am the legitimate son of his family. You are just the son of the old man! What makes you the head of the family? Why do you sit on my head? "


    He Shouzhong grabs the bumie puppet Jia around him and pinches it into pieces. Up to now, he has killed all of them.


    And the huge vertical pupil in the sky, after hating to enter another space interlayer, stopped releasing the immortal puppet armor.


    "There are no annoying bugs to disturb you now."


    He Shouzhong grinned, showing a ferocious smile. "It''s time to crush you bedbugs to death."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ll tell you, don''t panic in this situation. It''s all small scenes."


    "And ah, after all, you are the princess of tuntian Shengguo. You should learn to be steady and steady, do you know?"


    "What do you call a little scene?" Mu Ning Qiu couldn''t help interrupting Lu Li''s chatter, looking around and saying, "then you should explain to this palace how should we leave?"


    At this moment, Mu Ning Qiu is wrapped in a stream of water blue energy. No matter how she tries, she can''t break this thin layer of energy.


    Lu Li on the other side is not much better.


    Strictly speaking, he is more miserable than Mu Ning Qiu. The water blue energy turned into a chain, which tied his limbs and hung him in the air.


    Previously, Canglang sword seems to have triggered some kind of prohibition here. It not only makes the ruins collapse completely, but also pulls the two of them into another "plane".


    Yes, here It''s another plane.


    How do they know that.


    Lu Li raised his head and looked at the huge energy group with gorgeous colors on his head and said with a bitter smile: "we should not have found the core of the small world by mistake, have we?"


    In addition to the fact that the master of Tianren cave has not died, I am afraid that only if they accidentally touch the core energy of the small world can they do it.


    Lu Li quietly opened the eyes of exploration to see the group of energy, sure enough, what he saw was just a piece of light.Sorry for the inconvenience!


    This discovery makes Lu Li''s last fluke disappear.


    Although Lu Li hasn''t tested its limit yet, a little estimation shows that the range of aura points has increased to at least 2500 points.


    There are not many things beyond this point.


    In other words, this huge energy cluster is likely to be the core of maintaining the small world.


    "What makes Canglang sword so excited is this energy group?" Mu Ning Qiu gnawed his teeth and said, "I knew I should have let my father lose this broken sword!"


    "At least it''s a magic weapon. What a pity to lose it." Lu Li flipped his wrist and waved the Canglang sword in his hand, which was also a kind of bitterness.


    Just at this time, Canglang sword suddenly shudders and twinkles blue light again.


    "No, come on?"


    Lu Li is also a little nervous this time.


    Just now Canglang sword was shining, so he was hanged in the void by this energy chain. Now there is a similar situation. Does Canglang sword think that it is not enough to hang light, so it should pull itself into the core energy of the small world and burn it alive?


    Yes.


    It''s burning.


    To be able to keep a small world running for thousands of years is suicide.


    That group of gorgeous power looks very beautiful and harmless, but its energy can burn a top master alive.


    By analogy, this thing is like a weakened version of the sun, its energy composition is very complex, but its lethality is beyond doubt.


    Now judging by the naked eye, we can still feel a terrible heat at least tens of thousands of miles away from Mu Ning Qiu.


    Fortunately, the change of Canglang sword did not narrow the distance between the two sides, but weakened the blue light that bound them.


    Aware of this, Lu Li''s face is not very good-looking: "Oh, if we don''t have the protection of this layer of power, we can''t even live for a quarter of an hour here."


    "Don''t talk nonsense and try to find a way."


    Mu Ning Qiu sits in the water blue light curtain, can''t help but stare at him.


    , helplessly, said: "Your Highness is so good to me. When I get to this situation, what can I do?"


    Words have not finished, Lu Li felt bound to his own water blue chain suddenly a loose.


    With a little effort, Lu Li broke the chain.


    "Come and help." Seeing this scene, Mu Ning Qiu also called out the spear, quietly gathered strength to break the blue light curtain.


    But before she started, the blue light curtain seemed to lose its support, turned into a handful of water and dissipated in the void.


    She was stunned and looked at Lu Li.


    Lu Li slightly shakes his head and raises the Canglang sword which still twinkles in his hand: "it should be playing tricks."


    Mu ningqiu is completely impatient with this sword. How could she ever suffer such a big loss?


    I was played by a sword.


    "Give it to me." Mu Ning Qiu put out his hand without expression.


    Lu Li doubted, "what are you doing?"


    Mu Ning Qiu sneered: "doesn''t it feel that there is something here to attract it? Then let it stay here forever. "


    "That group of energy can burn even the top masters. It should not be a problem to melt a broken sword?" While speaking, Mu Ning Qiu has already extended his hand to Canglang sword.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    "Stop it!"


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    Just when Mu Ning Qiu was about to grasp Canglang sword, two voices rang at the same time.


    Then Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu are stunned at the same time.


    "Who? Don''t play tricks here Mu Ning Qiu shows his spear and looks at the position where the sound of "stop" comes from.


    Lu Li was also a little strange, "scared me. I thought it was a sword spirit or something like that."


    Canglang sword trembled slightly, as if expressing dissatisfaction.


    Of course, it still has a certain spirit, but it is not the sword spirit that is too mysterious.


    The spirituality of Canglang sword is more like a "habit" accumulated over time.


    For example, its disdain for the weak and its "urgency" for familiar things. These are all habits accumulated over the years, not really a sword spirit.


    In other words, it is not Canglang sword itself that has just made a voice to stop Mu Ning Qiu. It means that there are other people in this plane besides the two of them.


    "Today''s young people are really impatient. They can''t stand a little test."


    A rather helpless voice sounded slowly, and mu ningqiu''s eyes were locked on the void, and the water blue light gradually formed into a human figure, forming a "kind-hearted" old man.


    Seeing the old man, Mu Ning Qiu held the spear tightly and said coldly: "do you call this a test?"


    , "Oh, your highness, please don''t rush to do what you want to hear." Lu Li held down the long gun to prevent her from suddenly shooting at the old man.


    Lu Li has a premonition that whether they can leave here or not depends on the old man.


    "This young man is quite sensible and knows that my old bone can''t stand the tossing."


    The old man touched his beard and said with a smile: "besides, Canglang sword is also in his hand, which shows that he is the predestined person of" sword world ". Little girl, your temper and martial arts don''t meet the requirements of the sword world. I advise you not to make trouble. "


    "What kind of test? Who says we''re here for a trial


    Mu Ning Qiu said impatiently, "let''s get out of here, or I''ll melt the broken sword!"


    She snatched Canglang sword from Lu Li''s hand. She really intended to destroy the "Zhenguo artifact.".


    "Little girl, it''s hard to get married with such a big temper." The old man glared and said, "and you don''t want to take part in the sword trial. Why did you bring Canglang sword to the sword mansion and open the prohibition of the trial training field?"


    "If you know what kind of training ground it is, neither of us will step into it."


    Lu Li sighs and grabs Canglang sword from Mu Ning Qiu''s hand. Then he said, "old man, we have no interest in sword Zun or sword world. You''d better let us go."


    "You Really don''t want to take part in the sword trial? "


    The old man was stunned.


    Mu Ning Qiu didn''t have a good airway: "do you think we are going to participate in some ghost test?"


    "Then you..." The old man wanted to ask them why they came here with Canglang sword. Then he seemed to suddenly think of something and said: "don''t you know sword Zun? Has the threat of the court of the four seas been lifted? "


    "Does the old man know the court of the four seas?" Lu Li moved in his heart and immediately asked.


    The old man said strangely: "in order to calm down the war, Jian Zun killed the East emperor seriously, took away the star God and sealed it up. Finally, he was besieged by the strong men of all nationalities and died in the battle."


    "Well, it seems that many years have passed since the outside world." The old man watched their faces and knew that they had never heard of these stories.


    However, Lu Li was silent to clarify the cause and effect, "so it is no wonder that the palace is covered with the body of the master. It seems that they don''t want to plunder the treasures of heaven and man''s cave, but they want the power called star God


    "What does this have to do with us?" Mu Ning Qiu glared at the old man and said, "send us out quickly."


    "I can''t get out."


    The old man came back from a trace of sadness and sighed: "the sword master is dead. He melts the whole inheritance into the small world of" fighting God ". With the power of the world''s core, the existence of the sword world can be continued. If someone holds his sword to find him, he can start the sword world and practice his inheritance."


    "The two of you mistakenly opened the prohibition of the training ground, and were passed to the core of the world. Unless you complete the test or wait for the core of the world to dry up, you will never be able to leave here in your life."


    Lu Li grinded his teeth. "How about the content of the trial?"


    "Well..." The old man looked at Lu Li carefully, then turned to Mu Ning Qiu and said, "little girl, are you really not interested in trying?"


    "Old man, it''s too much." Lu Li said: "the sword is in my hand."


    "I''m old and dim eyed. I didn''t see that you are not qualified to take part in the test just now."


    The old man said with a smile and muttered in a low voice: "I say that Canglang sword is not willing to be moved. It turns out that it is immortal.""What''s wrong with Bu Mie? Are you so discriminating against the territory? "


    Lu Li can''t remember how many times he was looked down upon because of his realm.


    Small hairball is so, Mu Ning Qiu is so, now even this old man who does not know where to drill out is so.


    Since when has it become a level that people despise?


    Lu Li is lost in thought.


    Mu Ning autumn but simply rejected the old: "no interest."


    "That''s a pity. If this little girl is not interested, you can only wait for the core energy of douzun''s small world to dissipate before you have a chance to leave here."


    The old man pointed to the colorful energy in the sky.


    "How long does it take?" Lu Li asked


    After the old man pondered, he said with a smile, "it doesn''t take long. It''s about three or five thousand years."


    "I see." Lu Li nodded and handed the Canglang sword to Mu Ning Qiu. His face was expressionless: "melted."


    "Wait!"


    The old man said in a hurry, "wait a minute, you young people, are you too impatient?"


    "Old man, I don''t want to see you in the same way. Don''t be shameless. "


    Lu Li grinned: "what else can I do? I can''t think of it. I melted you with Canglang sword."


    "It''s useless for you to frighten me. I don''t even have any substance. How can you melt me?" The old man helplessly said: "I am just a shadow of this small world attached to douzun. It is estimated that my real body has been dead for thousands of years."


    "You''ve been talking about Dou Zun and Jian Zun since just now. Are there still two powerful people in this small world?" One side of the cold eye watching Mu Ning autumn put away the long gun, the tone is very bad.


    Lu Li also said curiously: "yes, I also want to know about this question. Listen to your meaning, the inheritance of sword belongs to sword respect, and this small world belongs to Dou Zun. Isn''t it said that there are two gods and men in this small world?"


    The old man said strangely, "didn''t I explain this problem to you before?"


    Realizing that mu ningqiu''s expression was gradually "gloomy", the old man quickly explained: "douzun is a close friend of jianzun. During the war with the East emperor, he was hurt so much that his own small world was detonated. In the end, only the inheritance of Xiajian is retained, and it is integrated with the core of douzun, the small world. "


    "The two venerable masters are close friends. Jianzun wanted to recuperate here. As a result, people of all ethnic groups took advantage of Dou Zun''s going out to rob the star God and burst into Dou Zun''s small world, which consumed sword Zun''s last breath."


    Speaking of this, the old man sighed: "it''s a pity that Dou Zun came back half a step late. Although he left many puppet armour, he still failed to block the wanzu''s greedy madmen."


    "Oh, that is to say, this place In fact, it belongs to douzun. Jianzun is just borrowing. He is the one who killed the East emperor, he is also the one who robbed the star God, and he is the one who kills those masters... "


    As he spoke, Lu Li went to the old man, put out his hand to hook the old man''s shoulder and said with a smile, "old man, why don''t you explain to me why the inner part of the" Dou Shen Gong "is a" infinite region "? Why are the endless regions full of traces of fighting. Why is the origin of the star God engraved on the wall of douzun''s main hall? "


    "Of course, and most importantly, when do you want to cheat us


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    "Lie to you? I''m telling you the truth, old man. When did I cheat you? "


    The old man said innocently: "anyway, what''s good for me to cheat you?"


    "Who knows, maybe you''ve been here too long, trying to trick us into staying with you, or trying to get rid of it and be reborn?" Lu Li laughs and releases the old man, and a frustrated breath suddenly appears on his fingertips.


    It''s the power of God to kill.


    The old man''s face changed immediately and exclaimed, "take it away! This force will kill me


    God''s killing power directly acts on the soul and can "kill" any living creature in a fundamental sense, but it does not pose much threat to the shadow.


    Because the shadow itself is not a "living creature", but a special consciousness that retains some memories. Before that, Lu Li met with the projection of the strong in Liangjiehe. Except for linger''s father, the projection of the Youzu ancestors did not have any fear of "death" except for the normal dialogue.


    It may be hard to explain, but if you think about it clearly, you can sort out the difference between the two.


    The true projection of consciousness may not dissipate after the death of noumenon, but it is difficult to maintain such a high level of "lucidity".


    In other words, since the old man showed a high degree of self-consciousness, Lu Li began to doubt the truth of his words.


    But previously, he was only a little skeptical. When Lu Li saw the old man''s fierce reaction, he was more sure of his inner guess.


    "The old man didn''t tell the truth. He''s not a shadow." Lu Li smiles and crumbles the trace of ash.


    On hearing this, Mu Ning Qiu hummed: "I have long known that he is not a good thing. He tried to practice in the sword field and passed on the sword Zun. I really thought we were three-year-old children. Could we fool them with some non-existent advantages casually?"


    She didn''t ask Lu Li what way to scare the old man.


    After all, everyone has his own secret.


    But she had long suspected the old man.


    This is not a story of deceiving young people. In the outside world, a kind-hearted old man suddenly came up and said that he was responsible for guarding a certain strong inheritance. As long as he passed some examinations and tests casually, he would have the chance to pick up something in his head?


    You should know that in such a perilous cave of heaven and man, meeting an "old man" who is conscious and able to communicate normally may not represent an opportunity at some time. It may also be a lie or even a fatal trap.


    "Are children so smart now?"


    The old man saw that he couldn''t make a fool of him, and sighed with frustration, "I thought it was a hundred tests."


    "From now on, you''d better think it over before you answer our questions."


    Lu Li showed a smile of "no harm to human beings and animals." he said slowly, "let''s sort out the doubts in your words."


    "There''s no need to comb. Most of what I''m saying is true."


    The old man had no choice but to say, "I didn''t lie to you except for the sword training. It was indeed a small world belonging to douzun before. Although it was not opened up by him, it was taken from a strong man in the East China Sea royal court. But then douzun fell in the battle of the four seas, and the sword Zun collected his remains. Naturally, this small world became the thing in the sword Zun''s pocket. "


    "I see. No wonder." Lu Li nodded, feeling that it was still reasonable.


    If this small world originally belonged to the king''s Court of the East China Sea, it would be reasonable for the two of them to see a record of the star God on the broken wall of the ruins of the hall.


    "So the remains of this small world belong to douzun?"


    Lu Li asked.


    Although we don''t know who douzun and jianzun are, according to the most basic information, this small world was originally the private property of a strong man in the Wangting court of the East China Sea, which was snatched by douzun. Later, because douzun fell down, the small world turned to jianzun again.


    In other words, Dou Zun and Jian Zun are not the masters of this small world.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li suddenly sneered: "old man, not honest?"


    The old man''s face was bitter and said, "I''m telling the truth. Really, I don''t have a half empty word in addition to the sword training."


    Seeing that Lu Li showed an expression of disbelief, the old man simply said: "forget it, what do you want to ask, and hurry to ask. It''s my bad luck to meet you two. As long as it''s what I know, I''ll never hide it."


    "Since you say that this small world is a strong one from a certain king''s court in the East China Sea, and the sword trial training is a lie, why does Canglang sword react? What attracted it? "


    Lu Li said with a smile: "what''s more, you''re forced to stay here with your soul. It''s absolutely not as simple as trying to cheat several latecomers, are you? If I''m right, either Dou Zun or Jian Zun is still alive. The reason why you stay here is either to act according to orders or to be suppressed by one of them. ""Repression here makes sense." Mu Ning''s eyes brightened, staring at the old man and saying, "maybe this old guy was suppressed, so he made up some ghost trial. It is estimated that it is the way to remove the seal for him."


    "Good idea."


    Anyway, the words have been spread out. The old man simply stopped pretending. He stretched out his hand easily and took out a wine pot from the void and drank it slowly. "Go on, little guys, let me see how much truth you can guess."


    As he spoke, the old man''s whole body was covered with hazy light, gradually covering his body. His old face turned into a young face full of joking expressions, and his meticulous gray hair turned into long black hair scattered on his shoulders.


    Old man Or it''s time to call him a young man. He reached out to sweep the folds of his robe, looked up and saw their slightly surprised eyes. He suddenly said, "Oh, don''t mind, this is my real appearance. We should be honest with each other, shouldn''t we


    He raised the jug to make a gesture, and a smile of "success in treachery" appeared.


    Mu Ning autumn light way: "or just that pair of appearance seems to be more pleasing to the eye, now this pair of appearance looks very owe to fight."


    "Is it? It''s a pity that my appearance was very popular in those days. " The young man chuckled innocently and turned to look at Lu Li: "you little guy is very treacherous. If jianzun had half of your cunning, he would not have been fooled around."


    Lu Li didn''t care about the teasing in his words: "since you want to be frank with each other, why don''t you introduce yourself first? You should have been locked up here for a long time. Don''t you even forget your name? "


    "Name?"


    The young man shook the wine pot and said, "the name is just a meaningless symbol. In the age of thousands of nationalities, no one will care what your name is. People will always remember a code name, a title that you have given more meaning to. For example, sword Zun and Dou Zun, no one can remember their names, only the code names they have given meaning to. After all, it is the fruit of the enemy''s blood. "


    "Forget it."


    "It''s no use telling you that. Young people like you don''t understand."


    "As for me."


    "I have many appellations. At the beginning of the people, they called me a madman, a madman, and a remnant of evil. After the war of the four seas started, they also called me Zhan Zun, the nightmare of Wang Ting. "


    "By the time I got here, I had only one name left."


    The young man put away the wine pot, an extremely irascible energy centered on him, forming an invisible whirlpool.


    At this time, Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu can see his limbs and body, and they are all nailed with broken swords.


    A hundred and ten long swords are interlaced between the virtual and the real. They run through the soul of a man. While his soul is not scattered, he can not leave here for half a step.


    The man said with a smile: "I am the rebel of the Terran, the destroyer of the world. Or, you can call me the only code number The northern emperor. "


    Hum!


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li felt that the Canglang sword in his hand made a violent trembling sound, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at a smiling man.


    That is Lord of Beihai royal court, North emperor!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    Four seas Wangting, Sifang sea area.


    The powerful forces born out of the water Protoss are also the biggest threat to Zhenwu.


    Lu Li had imagined many times the scene of contact with the four seas royal court, but among those scenes, there was absolutely no scene in front of him.


    Moreover, people who originally existed in the imagination should not be at the level of "northern emperor".


    "Are you the northern emperor?"


    Lu Li showed a suspicious look.


    Mu Ning Qiu didn''t dare to believe that the man full of nonsense would be the ruler of one of the four seas.


    Although this rule is likely to have been the past style, even so, a strong man of the northern emperor''s rank should not be reduced to such an end.


    "Today''s young people''s ideas are really complicated. At the beginning, no matter who heard the name of the northern emperor, even if they had already been scared to be soft, how could they have doubted like you?"


    He sighed like an old man who was no longer famous.


    "It''s no wonder that Canglang sword has guided us here. It seems that it did not encounter any treasure, but met the enemy of the former owner."


    Lu Li played the ridge of Canglang sword, but he said: "I don''t care if you are really the northern emperor. In short, if you don''t want to suffer, you''d better tell us how to get out of here."


    "Didn''t I say that long ago?" The northern emperor pointed to the top of the void with a smile: "if the energy of that group is not exhausted, you can''t leave here one day. I like to joke, but it''s not a joke


    "You mean we''re going to have to wait here for thousands of years until we run out of energy at the core of the world, and then we''ll leave here in a swagger?"


    "The understanding is in place. There is nothing wrong with it. As long as the energy in the core of the world is exhausted, you can leave in a big way."


    The northern emperor shrugged.


    Those virtual swords nailed to his soul gradually dissipated and returned to a very out of tune tone.


    Mu Ning Qiu frowned: "even master Mingyou can''t live for thousands of years. Aren''t you talking nonsense?"


    "Little girl, with your talent, it''s only a matter of time before you want to be a strong man in heaven and man. If you have time to fight with me, you''d better practice as soon as possible. Maybe you can break through the realm and directly break the empty cage in the process of waiting? "


    The northern emperor simply sat down, put his hands flat on his knees, and said slowly: "in order to seal me, jianzun not only left Dou Zun''s million puppet armor in the periphery to guard, but also cut this empty cage directly from the outside world. You can come in because the Canglang sword touched the one-way channel. This is a prison that can only go in and out. Unless the energy core supporting the operation of the small world is exhausted, without energy, this void will collapse on its own. "


    "Don''t think I''m fooling you. It''s the surest way."


    The northern emperor showed a smile.


    Seeing the smile on his face, Lu Li said faintly: "say it, what conditions do you have?"


    "Am I so obvious?" The northern emperor was asked Leng, touched his cheek, but said: "it seems that for too long, I haven''t communicated with others. What ideas are expressed on his face."


    "Lu Li, this guy is the emperor of Beihai imperial court!"


    Mu Ning Qiu heard Lu Li''s implication and said in a hurry: "to trade with him is to seek skin with a tiger!"


    "Even if he used to be the northern emperor, he is just a ghost sealed here. It''s better to listen to what he wants than spend it here."


    Lu Li doesn''t care about Tao.


    "You are a wise man. No wonder Canglang sword will choose to guide you to see me. I''d rather trade with you than a stupid sword Zun. " The northern emperor laughed, "I believe you can see that, although compared with the Eastern Emperor, whose body and spirit are all destroyed, I am only physically destroyed, and my soul still remains in the world, and I have not gone to the netherworld for reincarnation, but I have almost reached the limit. In a few years at most, my soul will be completely dissipated, and there will be no chance of reincarnation. "


    "As long as you can free my soul from here, I will tell you how to extinguish the energy of the core of the world ahead of time."


    The northern emperor and Lu Li looked at each other: "well, this deal should be very cost-effective."


    "Do you have a way to put it out?" Luli refers to the energetic light cluster at the top of the void. "It doesn''t look like it''s going to be easy to fix."


    "You still don''t believe me."


    The northern emperor said, "it''s no wonder that young people like you have only heard of the strong men of heaven and man level in legends. But before you express your doubts, you should first think about where the roots of the small world come from? "


    "If the strong man in the realm of God can open up a small world and gather the core of the world from the heavens, can''t it be destroyed?"


    "It is always easier to destroy than to create. As long as you master the right method, the little girl in the clear and secluded world around you can destroy this small world."


    "What''s more, do you think that I am imprisoned here by jianzun just because I am the emperor of Beihai imperial court? Then you look down on meThe North emperor said, stood up and said, "I can become the emperor of the North Sea imperial court, not because of blood, but because of my strength. You should have seen that there are records about the power of the star God in that hall before. I might as well send you another message


    "The master of the stars boasts that one thought has created hundreds of millions of stars, each of which is his magic power. The power of the star God is transformed by his pupil, which has the great power of creation and destruction. There is a lot of water in this legend, but only one thing is true. "


    "He did create a lot of powers and spread them out. One of them is the star God. What the East emperor gets is just a carrier. The power I get is the real magic power that integrates with myself. "


    "Oh, what power have you got?" Lu Li''s tone is somewhat perfunctory.


    Well, to be honest, Lu Li is not interested in this kind of thing.


    What kind of stars dominate, what kind of star God power, sounds like a bluff, but in fact, after a little careful consideration, we can see that these powers are more than their actual use.


    Lu Li, after all, has seen the world. He knows that in countless worlds, Zhenwu area is only a "small pond". Even if the ancient times came to Zhenwu area and laid the foundation for today''s martial arts system, those races are actually stream level, and the "myth" stories that can be spread in Zhenwu area may not even reach the level of Avenue.


    Therefore, the northern emperor''s words, Lu Li that is to listen to three points and leave seven points, will not really believe it.


    The northern Emperor didn''t expect that Lu Lihui had this attitude. He was a little sluggish for a moment. Then he turned to Mu Ning Qiu and asked, "are you not interested in this kind of power?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you really have a way to leave, you still need to wait for our help?"


    Mu Ning Qiu simply used a word to tie back.


    The northern emperor was dumbfounded.


    Then he defended himself and said, "I don''t even have a physical body. Even if I have great ability, I can''t display it. Ah, I said, you look beautiful. Why are you so unreasonable? "


    He was taken aback by Lu Li and mu ningqiu.


    One angle is tricky, the train of thought is strange, and there is another oil and salt not to enter. No matter what he says, he doesn''t believe half a word.


    He was once a famous figure, but now he has been looked down upon by two "children".


    "Well, let''s leave it to you. Anyway, I''m the only one who can do this magic. If you don''t want to help me, we''ll die here together. I''ve lived enough. I don''t know if you two young people are willing to stay here with my old bones. "


    When the northern emperor said this, he suddenly said, "by the way, I don''t even have any bones now. Think about it or you two are even worse."


    "Eat God?"


    Hearing this name, Lu Li suddenly came to the spirit, "talk about it carefully."


    However, the Canglang sword in his hand broke away from the shackles on the spot, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at the northern emperor. It seemed that this intelligent weapon felt the "natural enemy", which meant that if one word disagreed, it would pierce the soul of the northern emperor.


    "How many years have passed, and the sword master has no revenge. A broken sword still wants to revenge on me?"


    The northern emperor sighed, "I was caught by sword Zun and douzun because of the power of devouring God. It''s a force that can end the world, simply to swallow, plunder, absorb, and merge. "


    He pointed to the colorful energy mass on the top of his finger. "The main nutrient of Eating God comes from the core of the world. Now you know, why am I imprisoned?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    Bang!


    In the nonpolar region.


    The energy of true Qi turns into a ring and spreads out, sweeping the world.


    After a loud noise, he Shouwei''s body swept across the sky, and his speed was extremely fast, as if there was something terrible behind him.


    "Monster That guy is really a monster


    In the process of flying with almost all his strength, he Shouwei murmured to suppress the ferocious scars on his chest with his genuine Qi.


    "He Shouwei! You don''t keep your promise


    Previously, the direction of the loud noise sounded Wanyan some desperate roar.


    I saw that the circular energy gradually dissipated, a body covered with scales, with huge bone spines crisscrossed behind it. A human like monster more than ten feet high stood in the air, with blood bathed in its claws, and struggling wildly.


    This monster is he Shouzhong after the change.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" At this time, he Shouzhong''s voice was as loud as a bell, and he drew Wan Yan closer. His eyes were full of banter: "don''t you want to kill me? Now? "


    Speaking, he slowly tightened his hands, Wanyan''s whole body bones all sent out a broken ring, issued a shrill scream!


    "Waste."


    He Shouzhong crushed Wan Yan''s whole skeleton and threw him out.


    A parabola across the air, Wanyan heavily fell to the ground, smashed the earth out of the pit, the whole body paralyzed as mud, only one breath left.


    Not far away, Qu Zun, with his arms broken and his head deformed, swallowed his last breath.


    Wan Yan, Qu Zun, two masters, one dead and one injured.


    He Shouwei fled for a long time.


    The remaining four masters, including Xiang Hongyu, all looked solemn. After a fierce battle, they finally realized how terrible he Shouzhong was now.


    Qu Zun paid the price of his life. Wan Yan''s whole bones were crushed, and several others were injured more or less. Xiang Hongyu''s white bone whip was torn to pieces by he Shouzhong in the previous fight.


    It is no exaggeration to say that he Shouzhong is now infinitely close to the combat power of the top masters.


    "Are you afraid? Do you want to run away like my useless brother? "


    He Shouzhong''s eyes are fixed on them. His body moves like thunder. The air waves almost make the four masters unable to stand up!


    Boom!


    He Shouzhong blows master Xue''s master away with a fist. His huge body turns around. The animal''s claws pass through the dark Golden Shadow in the air. He grabs another master who plans to escape, and lightly smashes his body protecting Qi.


    Seeing this, Xiang Hongyu immediately said, "disperse and escape!"


    In fact, he didn''t need to remind him. After the master of the Xue family spat out a mouthful of blood, he fled without looking back.


    The remaining master also chose a convenient one. He didn''t want to urge Zhenqi and just wanted to escape from here as soon as possible!


    They have suffered from the disaster!


    After he Shouzhong''s transformation, he attacked him indiscriminately. People like Qu Zun who didn''t take the initiative to attack him had already died in his hands. They wanted to protect themselves and had to fight with this monster!


    But with no chance of winning at all, they were scared out of the last bit of fighting spirit.


    "Waste!"


    He Shouzhong tightened his hand and squeezed the fainting master into a mass of flesh and blood. He said indifferently, "being a master is also a group of waste!"


    After the alienation of his body, although he still maintains a certain consciousness, he has lost his thinking mode of being a "human".


    The violent emotion that gushed from the bottom of his heart seemed to urge him to kill all the creatures he saw in front of him.


    The supernatural power brings not only the deep demonization, but also the animal nature of devoid of reason.


    He Shouzhong at the moment may not realize this. He has been immersed in the sudden surge of strength, unable to extricate himself. In the past, the great master whose strength was similar to or even more powerful than him is a weak person who can be killed easily.


    The power of killing a master is just as powerful as killing a dog.


    He Shouzhong opened his mouth, his cold eyes fixed on the direction of Xiang Hongyu''s escape. The thunder exploded, and his body directly tore through many barriers. In a blink of an eye, he crossed hundreds of miles, and madly drew closer to Xiang Hongyu!


    Xiang Hongyu felt the fierce breath coming from behind him. With one hand in his hand, he congealed the interlaced true Qi along the way. The long soldiers flew to he Shouzhong like a sudden rain.


    He Shouzhong grinned, his fangs propped up, showing a ferocious sneer.


    Dense true Qi bombarded him, but not even a layer of skin was broken!


    Completely demonizing the body, not only enhance the strength, but also enhance his defense ability.


    At this time, he Shouzhong didn''t even have the desire to dodge when facing a master of Xiang Hongyu''s level. He could resist his attack with the strength of his body, and he was able to make no damage.


    The violent explosion of genuine gas formed a powerful and terrifying ripple, which dragged out a long string of smoke and clouds in the process of he Shouzhong''s high-speed movement.He even let out a wild laugh of unknown significance.


    "This madman!"


    Hearing the laughter getting closer and closer behind him, Xiang Hongyu''s heart sank almost completely.


    In his current state, once he Shouzhong catches up with him, there is almost no room for him. It is absolutely a dead end.


    "Are you really going to die here?" Xiang Hongyu flashed this idea in his mind, and then he was a little unwilling. "Even if he becomes stronger, he is still in the realm of a master. Why do I have to be killed for being a master?"


    With this in mind, Xiang Hongyu suddenly stopped, the air stagnated for a moment, and then spread wildly around.


    He turned back with a fist and bombarded he Shouzhong. A large amount of genuine Qi poured out and turned into thousands of weapons. He swallowed up he Shouzhong''s figure like a storm!


    A sound of gold and iron was heard from the whirlpool of true Qi.


    "Not enough!"


    He Shouzhong''s crazy voice shakes the eardrum: "this level of strength is not enough to hurt me!"


    "Come again! Let me see and see the secret martial arts skills of Xiangjia! "


    Boom.


    He Shouzhong''s figure rushed out of the whirlpool, and his body was even more swollen.


    Xiang Hongyu found that his true Qi was absorbed by him.


    Obviously, there are many secrets about this demonized body.


    But for Xiang Hongyu, these secrets are undoubtedly a life telling charm.


    "Do you want to see Xiang''s Secret martial arts?" After taking a deep breath, he calmed his mind to Hongyu and asked him indifferently.


    He Shouzhong has ferocious fangs, and his eyes are full of violence.


    "Then you should watch."


    Xiang Hongyu reverses his true Qi, and there is a chaotic aura between his hands.


    After him, a series of virtual shadows of weapons emerged. The blade turned around, and Qi aimed at he Shouzhong.


    However, Xiang Hongyu closed his palms, and his aura was scattered, and thousands of weapons were fragmented.


    Because he reversed his work and spilled a trace of blood to Hongyu''s mouth, but the broken light behind him quickly formed a long bloody sword. With Xiang Hongyu shaking and raising his arm, the long sword stirred the wind and cloud, just like a mountain falling down, and directly killed he Shouzhong!


    Blood blade!


    "That''s interesting! This is the interesting fight


    With a roar, he Shouzhong raised his back, and the bone spurs extended several tens of inches. His body suddenly expanded to more than 20 Zhang, just like a giant.


    Nevertheless, he was still very small in front of the bloody sword that had been cut down.


    "Chop!"


    Xiang Hongyu''s whole body appeared the fine wound, the blood burst, instantly dyed the long shirt red. However, he waved his arm and pointed at he Shouzhong. The Qi in his body was burning wildly. The bloody sword suddenly fell down, as if to split the heaven and earth, and cut he Shouzhong to the ground on the spot.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The long knife cut open a crack tens of miles long, the earth moved, and the ground within a hundred miles was completely broken. Originally, the endless region full of ruins was like being ploughed again by violence. I don''t know how many ruins were completely destroyed in the aftershock of this force.


    It''s a kind of destructive power of "destroying the heaven and the earth" to such an extent.


    Xiang Hongyu gasped for breath, and the Xuanmen and Youfu became empty in an instant. All his true Qi burned out in the chop just now, because he forced to use the secret skills that he had not yet mastered, which led to the outbreak of injury and bloody body. Now he is extremely vulnerable.


    "Fortunately Under this kind of attack, even the real monster should die. "


    Xiang Hongyu gradually calmed down the breath of concussion in his body. Looking at the huge crack cut by the blood knife, he Shouzhong''s figure was not seen for a long time, and his heart finally became much more stable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    "You seem to Is it too early to be happy? "


    All of a sudden.


    Xiang Hongyu''s expression is not completely relaxed.


    Deep in the crack, there was a voice he would never hear again.


    Boom


    A huge figure rose slowly, the crushed stones on his body fell one after another, hitting the ground like a drum.


    Xiang Hongyu''s pupil shrank and subconsciously said, "it''s impossible!"


    "You How can you not be dead! "


    "It''s a pity that your knife is not strong enough." He Shouzhong flew into the air and showed a ferocious smile: "you should feel honored that this knife has indeed caused me a lot of trouble."


    He pointed to the constantly wriggling granulation on in his chest. "If this knife is cut a little deeper, maybe it will really kill me."


    "It''s a pity that you don''t have the strength to make a second stab, but I have the perfect body given by the God!"


    Click!


    He Shouzhong tore the bloody scales from his chest and crushed them in his hands.


    That piece of bloody wound, but with the naked eye visible speed, continuous healing!


    Seeing this scene, he flashed a sense of frustration to Hongyu.


    "Or Did you lose? "


    Just how to keep his loyalty, he has no spare power to cut the second knife.


    And in the face of such a terrible monster, even if there is the possibility of another knife, Xiang Hongyu is not sure to kill it.


    "It looks like you''ve played all your cards." He Shouzhong grinned grimly, "then go to death!"


    As soon as the words fell, the beast claw had already caught Xiang Hongyu''s head. When the crisis was threatening, a hoarse voice sounded slowly: "have you done enough?"


    Suddenly!


    A dense silk thread of genuine Qi blocks Xiang Hongyu.


    He Shouzhong''s castration did not reduce, but the animal''s claws fell on the silk thread of genuine Qi. However, he Shouzhong was cut off by his wrists and sprayed with blood, which covered Xiang Hongyu''s whole body.


    Wearing a ferocious mask, he stood with a negative hand and looked at he Shouzhong from a distance. "If you want to kill someone, you will have an opportunity. Don''t do it in front of me."


    "It makes me sick to see you like that."


    He Shouzhong sticks out his twisted tongue and lashes the air. A pair of beast eyes stare at the hatred, as if he is suppressing the crazy killing intention in his heart.


    Obviously, his only remaining reason told him that he could never fight against a strong man of this level. However, he could not help but want to fight against hatred because of the killing nature and the feeling after the power surge.


    It''s better to kill a group of weak masters than to kill a top one!


    When he Shouzhong was fighting between heaven and man in his heart, disgust seemed to notice something and gave a scornful laugh: "lost in the suddenly increased power? It''s a waste indeed


    "Since you have killed me, you might as well obey your inner violence and try it?" He is disgusted with his hands on his back and despises he Shouzhong.


    He Shouzhong''s pupils shrank and he said in a low voice: "now I''m not what I used to be. Is the great God emissary sure to irritate me?"


    "Let me teach you a lesson."


    Looking at he Shouzhong''s wrist which had been cut off by Qigen, he Shouzhong''s wrist has grown new bones and flesh, showing the recovery ability of a monster. However, he doesn''t take it seriously. He says slowly, "mole ants who are always busy all day are always complacent because of their little progress. If they take a big step by luck, they will think that they have reached the peak, They even dare to compare themselves to creatures on the dome. "


    Hearing this, he Shouzhong growled in his throat.


    "If we change this mole ant into a Terran, we are more accustomed to call it Waste. "


    Detest the voice flat way: "the biggest common problem of waste is that they have no self-knowledge and are used to measuring the world with their own standards."


    "Disgust!" He Shouzhong roared: "I''ve got a gift from the gods! Now that you have the combat power of a top master, what qualifications do you have to humiliate me? "


    "A gift?"


    If you hate to take off the mask, the expression now must be extremely ironic.


    He looked at he Shouzhong''s flesh, which was completely invisible. "Do you think this is a gift?"


    He Shouzhong was stunned.


    "What a sad fool." Disgusted, murmured, reached out in the void, space split, he pulled out a strange shape of black sword.


    "No blame sword!"


    Xiang Hongyu recognized the sword and exclaimed in surprise.


    "Oh? It''s very insightful. "


    Hate a hoarse smile.


    Hearing his implication, Xiang Hongyu turned pale and immediately shut up.


    Wujiu sword is one of the 39 magic weapons in Zhenwu region.


    Although ranked 37th, it is actually the "first sword soldier".


    The first of these swordsmen does not refer to a long sword, such as xuezun''s White Deer sword and Canglang sword. As long as it is one of the thirty-nine magic weapons, it is recognized that it is the strongest sword soldier in the world.However, what really made Xiang Hongyu pale was not the sword itself, but the symbolic meaning.


    You know, Wujiu sword has always been a Tibetan soldier of the ancient Jiang family. In the whole world, there is no one who can take this sword from the Jiang family. But it still appears in the hands of hate.


    Xiang Hongyu immediately thought of the "great event" of the Jiang family and guessed the identity of his detestation.


    So the hatred of the meaningful laughter fell on his ears more like a threat.


    Without blame, there is a fierce sword wind between heaven and earth.


    A faint luster covered the black body of the sword.


    Different from the "Treason" of Canglang sword, it controls the Wujiu sword with the power of hatred. Naturally, this magic weapon is easy to capture and can exert all its power.


    He Shouzhong clenched the newly grown claw and said in a ferocious voice, "what about the divine weapon? I am a god given body, which is a divine weapon!"


    He stormed to hate, murderous!


    Disgusted to shake his head, made a sword gesture, light way: "I want to teach you the truth is actually very simple, next life, don''t be a fool beyond your ability."


    The voice was settled.


    He swung the sword without blame and cut it obliquely.


    A huge sword Qi, as if the heaven and the earth were inclined to be cut into he Shouzhong''s body!


    The momentum of he Shouzhong''s forward rush immediately stopped. His pupil shrank to the size of the needle tip. He wanted to lift his left arm, but a section of his broken arm slipped quietly.


    Then he Shouzhong felt his vision deviated a little. Looking down, he saw an oblique cut wound from his right shoulder to his waist and abdomen. His upper body was detaching to the left, and blood flowed out of the flat wound like a waterfall.


    Until now, he Shouzhong opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he only ejected a stream of blood arrow.


    Bang!


    Two corpses fell and made a dull sound.


    I hate the wrist turning over, and the sword disappears directly. It''s like doing a trivial thing.


    Seeing the whole journey, Xiang Hongyu felt that his throat was a little dry.


    What''s more, it''s a sense of fear that can''t be described in words.


    Previously, seven of their masters were forced to die by one of the demonized he Shouzhong. I had no strength to fight back. Qu Zun was killed on the spot.


    As for Xiang Hongyu himself, he Shouzhong was not fatally hurt by his previous secret skills. He had a more intuitive feeling of he Shouzhong''s strength.


    Such a powerful monster, in front of hatred, could not even hold a sword and was killed.


    Although there is no blame sword, which is a powerful weapon, but the most important thing is to hate its own strength.


    The concept of top master is very vague. The world only knows that there are strong masters of this level, but few people know how powerful the top masters are.


    Only half a step away from becoming a man?


    Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, there are too many masters who can do this, but anyone who is called a top master is a famous strong one.


    "Enough? Then work. "


    At this time, the hatred suddenly turned around and surprised Xiang Hongyu.


    But he soon realized that hatred was not talking to himself.


    Not far behind him, the void suddenly cracked, and a charming voice came out: "you killed your favorite subordinate in a rage. It''s really troublesome."


    "Who saw it?"


    Disgusted with a faint smile, he turned his head and looked at Xiang Hongyu: "did you see it?"


    Xiang Hongyu was only stunned for a moment, then immediately denied: "No."


    Are you kidding?


    No matter how stupid he is, he knows what to say and what not to say at this time.


    Disgusted and satisfied, he nodded: "no one has seen it. Why does he say that I killed him?"


    The void cracks gradually closed, and Jiang peach blossom stepped out of it and said with a smile: "anyway, he has completely demonized the beast. Kill it."


    "Got it?" She flew to her detestable side and asked softly.


    Disgusted way: "I hand, how can miss?"


    He slightly released a trace of belonging to the atmosphere of human and heaven''s transformation, that kind of pressure from the level of life can not be fake.


    Jiang Taohua said with a smile: "since the things have arrived, it''s time to leave."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    "Leave?"


    Disgusted tone a meal, low voice way: "I''m afraid not ah."


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Jiang Taohua listened to his tone, he knew that something was wrong.


    With her understanding of her brother, if there was no problem that could not be solved, he would never speak in such a tone.


    "The residual projection of consciousness in this small world seems to be different from what we imagine." Detest slow voice said: "it does not belong to Dou Zun, not to sword Zun, but to The original owner. "


    "How could it be? Isn''t that guy destroyed by douzun There is a trace of doubt in Jiang Taohua''s tone.


    As early as thousands of years ago, the nameless strong man who has been physically and mentally destroyed still has a trace of consciousness projection left in the small world?


    Not to mention whether it is possible, the first time Dou Zun took over the small world must be to clean up the whole world and wash away all the marks left by the former owner.


    As a god seeing man, Jiang Taohua doesn''t believe douzun will make such a low-level mistake.


    "He must be dead, but I did feel a strange consciousness waking up when I took away douzun''s remains in the space interlayer."


    "If so, there is only one possibility left."


    Jiang Taohua''s eyes cast on the vertical pupil in the sky, "this guy''s mental shadow is hiding in the core of the world."


    "If that''s the case, we''ll be in big trouble."


    Instead of feeling nervous, disgust laughs.


    Although his hoarse voice sounds more like a sneer.


    "Where''s the fury?" Jiang Taohua took back her eyes and asked as if she had suddenly thought of something.


    Disgust shrugged, "he did not enter the infinity, outside with that fellow''s consciousness, if not killed, then he should still guard outside the palace."


    Jiang Taohua''s eyebrows hidden under the mask slightly frowned, "now I don''t know how much consciousness of that guy wakes up. After all, he is home combat, and the whole small world is his backing. If he wakes up enough to control the core of the world, only you and I will deal with him, I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    "Of course, if it''s not difficult, do I have to ask you to show up?"


    Detest light way: "and according to my judgment, his consciousness has already awakened at least five or six points. However, someone has just touched the ban at the core of the world and suppressed his recovery for the time being. "


    He looked at Jiang Taohua and said, "it should be the boy you like."


    "I told him clearly not to enter the infinity." Ginger peach blossom voice a cold.


    If Lu Li heard this sentence, he would cry out injustice.


    What is the apolar domain? Where is the apolar domain? Why can''t we enter it?


    Lu Li is a restless character. It''s OK for her not to say this. Once she has such a reminder, she seems to have buried a thorn in her heart. Obviously, she has to go to see with her own eyes what is in the so-called infinity.


    However, now it has become an established fact, Jiang Taohua does not care about those minor details, and coldly asks, "how much is the master''s combat power?"


    This sentence is obviously asking Xiang Hongyu.


    Hearing this, Xiang Hongyu hesitated for a moment, and then said, "count me in, there are five people."


    "Three dead?"


    Disgust made a voice of surprise, but then he thought that one of them had been killed by himself, and he pondered: "forget it, these people can''t do anything anyway. It''s very hard to deal with the puppet armor left by Dou Zun. Do you expect them to deal with the residual consciousness of a strong man of heaven and man level? "


    Although the residual consciousness itself does not have much strength, what really makes them feel difficult is not the consciousness itself, but when it wakes up, many prohibitions in this small world can be used.


    The small world of the strong in heaven and man is more like a field of its own, in which they are the true gods.


    Even the strong at the same level dare not fight with them in a small world of heaven and man, let alone the outsiders.


    "Speaking of it, why don''t you see the master level puppet armor?"


    Until then, Jiang Taohua noticed the pieces of puppet armor all over the place.


    But there is no puppet Jia belonging to the grand master level.


    "To hunt down those who touch the core of the world''s prohibitions." The understatement of hate.


    But Jiang Taohua hesitated: "if I remember correctly, jianzun has transformed the channel of the core of the world. Is it an independent plane that can only enter but not go out?"


    Disgusted nodded: "good."


    "Then he''ll have to ask for more." Ginger peach blossom sighs.


    Since Lu Li didn''t listen to advice, she didn''t want to meddle.


    If Lu Li really died in the core plane of the world, she was just looking for another successor of the star God, and it would not take much effort.What''s more, there are more difficult problems for them to face.


    "You." Disgust pointed to Hongyu, "go and catch those fleeing wastes. Although they are rubbish, they still have the fighting power of the grand master. At this time, it''s good to have more helpers."


    Xiang Hongyu was slightly stunned, but he immediately responded and said without hesitation: "I understand."


    He didn''t know what was going to happen next, but just seeing the vigilance of the two great envoys was enough to know the seriousness of the matter.


    After he left, Jiang Taohua took off his mask, gazed at the huge vertical pupil in the sky, and said in memory: "do you remember that the legendary sword Zun sealed a very dangerous guy here?"


    "I don''t remember." Hate the deep voice: "you know, I never love to read those long miscellaneous books, the whole family except you, also no one stays in the book cabinet all day long."


    "It is said that jianzun and douzun jointly killed a dangerous strong man before killing the East emperor, and sealed the soul of the other party in this small world."


    "Before, I had a special exploration at the altar of the star God. It was the most likely place to seal it. However, it was obvious that the sword statue deviated from my idea."


    Jiang Taohua turned her head and said, "in addition to the star God altar, what place is most suitable for sealing the soul of a strong man?"


    Then he said, "you mean The core of the world? "


    "There is a certain possibility. After all, the core of the world has huge energy, so it is most appropriate to suppress the spirit of heaven and human life." Hate slowly said: "just with the power of sword, he can completely kill each other''s form and spirit like killing the East emperor. Why do you have to take great pains to seal the soul of the other party?"


    Jiang Taohua shook her head and did not answer the question.


    Because no one can get the answer except Jian Zun.


    Jiang Taohua can only coagulate: "I hope that jianzun has not sealed the soul of this guy under the core of the world, otherwise, in addition to dealing with the awakening consciousness, we have to deal with an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years."


    "Believe me, even if that old monster is just a remnant, it is definitely not the existence that you and I can deal with."


    "I hope That kid can be a little smarter


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m starting to think you''re really not smart enough."


    The northern emperor and Lu Li looked at each other for a long time, and finally sighed, "is it that I don''t understand enough? As long as you get the power to devour God, your future path of practice will be smooth. Even the core power of the world can be devoured and digested. What''s more, it''s the necessary aura of heaven and earth for martial arts? "


    "Do you understand?" The northern emperor was a little crazy.


    He didn''t expect that children today are so difficult to deal with.


    In the age of ten thousand nationalities, not to mention the power of devouring gods, even if he just wanted to pass on the next martial arts or skills, countless people would come to him one after another. Even if he would launch a war for this, who would think whether there were traps or scams?


    He is the northern emperor.


    With only one name, you can spread thousands of years of powerful people who see God!


    But he really did not expect that, to today, an indestructible youth can ignore his promise.


    Is the era changing too fast, or did you meet a blind fool?


    The northern emperor carefully looked at Lu Li''s expression and thought that the latter was more likely.


    If Lu Li knows his idea, he will tell him that it''s not that I don''t know the goods, but your bait is not attractive enough.


    What swallowing God is, frankly speaking, a more powerful "skill". Compared with the common skills, it has better appetite and more food.


    When Lu Li understood the northern emperor''s statement, he immediately fell into meditation and produced a sense of seeing.


    "Isn''t this my Wumian sword Sutra?"


    "It turns out that you call this skill swallowing God." Lu Li used his fist to knock on the palm of his hand, with an expression of sudden realization.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    "What sword Scripture?"


    The northern emperor was slightly stunned.


    Lu Li waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to know."


    "Anyway, in short, you don''t have any chips worth my saving you. Even if the God swallowing is as powerful as you describe, how to inherit this power and how long it will take to play a role are really important issues."


    Lu Li looked at the North emperor and said, "you are the Lord of the North Sea. Do you want to cheat us to save you? Don''t make a fuss. You might as well use more concrete promises, such as As a strong man in the realm of seeing God, have you accumulated some wealth


    "Lu Li!"


    Mu Ning autumn beautiful eyes round open, glared at him.


    It''s time for you to pay back the money!


    Lu Li said with a smile, "don''t you think that it''s more realistic to point out the benefits than the illusory one?"


    Mu Ning Qiu ignored him and said to the North emperor, "the king court of the four seas is a great enemy of the human race. Even today, the sea of monsters in daxuezhou is still threatening the whole Zhenwu region. For many years, the warriors in Zhenwu region have abandoned their positions and laid down their positions. Identity, one after another to rush to snowy state to defend the last line of defense in the world. The two sides have already formed a deep blood feud. If you are really the Lord of the North Sea, we have no reason to help you. "


    "On the contrary, it''s better to kill you!"


    Words fall, Mu Ning autumn killing intention suddenly.


    The northern emperor''s eyebrow peak was slightly raised, and his soul and body flickered. He took a deep look at Mu Ning Qiu and finally gave out a long smile: "little girl, the gratitude and resentment in this world are not as simple as you think. The hatred between the four seas court and Zhenwu area is not as deep as you think. "


    "In some cases, hatred is nothing more than different positions, different interests and different power gaps. The imperial court of the four seas was strong enough to invade the original land of ten thousand nationalities, just like the invasion of Zhenwu area by the different tribes of the heaven. If you have no strength, you will be beaten. Do you want me to teach you this truth? "


    "You used to be a Terran. Don''t you know what it means to the Terrans once the four seas court invades Zhenwu territory?"


    Mu Ning Qiu''s attitude towards this is naturally extremely tough.


    As for the survival of the race, the attitude of the warriors has been indomitable for thousands of years.


    Because they understand that the four seas King''s court is an alien race. Once this group of foreigners who control the four seas occupy the land, the most possible means is to spread the water over the boundary and take the lead to eliminate the bottom creatures with the most cruel means.


    That is to say, ordinary "mortals" who can''t survive in a changing environment.


    What is the base number of mortals?


    Looking at the vast and boundless Zhenwu area, there are hundreds of millions of martial artists. Although the threshold of martial arts is low, it is also one in ten miles. The number of ordinary human beings is ten times that of warriors. Once the war of races is started, extermination and enslavement are necessary means and processes.


    There is no way to discuss right and wrong in this kind of thing. Just standing on a different position, we need to think from different angles.


    In the end, we can only use a sentence that is different from our race.


    "Speaking of it, I am very curious. You are clearly a strong man of the human race. How did you become the leader of the Beihai royal court?"


    Lu Li suddenly thought of this problem.


    You know, the original body of the four seas royal court must have something to do with the water gods. How can those alien tribes accept a human race as their emperor?


    No matter how strong the Terran is, the conflicts between the races are irreconcilable.


    And to say that the powerful warriors, after tens of thousands of years of reproduction, experienced many vicissitudes of life, the birth of those Tianjiao, may not be more powerful than those who faced the alien tribes in ancient times. Even so, Lu Li has never heard that in ancient times, there were powerful people who could command the alien tribes in the sky. If there were such people, there would be records in the relevant books of Liangjiehe.


    "You''re not the first one to ask me such a question."


    The northern emperor laughed, "sword Zun and Dou Zun asked me this question before they killed me."


    "Your answer is?" Lu Li said, then a pair of suddenly said: "probably not the answer they want, otherwise you will not become this pair of appearance."


    "My answer doesn''t matter. What matters is that I stood in the court of four seas at that time. As the strongest of the human race, they had to kill me. Just as they killed the East emperor. "


    The northern emperor said, "besides, the Terrans and the water gods are all tiny creatures like dust in the sky. In other words, we are some self righteous intelligent creatures who always think that we are the most special. But actually? A lot of things have nothing to do with race, nothing to do with interests, and even positions you think are inexorable will change with the occurrence of certain things. "


    "If I were to choose again, maybe I would not choose to be the northern emperor, or even to be a warrior. This road is really too difficult to walk


    Mu Ning Qiu looked at him coldly: "so you still regret, betrayed your own ethnic group, betrayed your past..."


    The northern emperor interrupted with a smile: "little girl, in the age of ten thousand nationalities, there are many Tianjiao like you, young and powerful. What''s the result? Have those people ever left any mark in history? How many of the Terrans now remember their names? "When mu ningqiu was speechless, the northern emperor said triumphantly, "well, it seems that not only me, sword Zun and Dou Zun, but also Tianjiao, who is regarded as the hope of the future by all ethnic groups, has also been forgotten by history. It is meaningless to talk about the position. After thousands of years, no one can remember who you are. Everything you do will be left in the present and gradually eroded into one by time Heap up the residue. "


    Lu Li''s eyes flashed slightly, but he remembered the huge stone tablet that he saw at the border.


    There are sculptures of the strong people who died in the war for thousands of years.


    Among them, there are heinous demons, some unruly monks, and even the most powerful righteous way.


    These people were all the strong men who had fought against the imperial court of the four seas. They did not retreat from the so-called "position" until their death. But now? In addition to the stone tablet that can prove their existence, who else remembers them in Zhenwu?


    Not to mention remembering the names of these people, the battle of life and death, which took place thousands of years ago, is a secret unknown to many warriors in Zhenwu area.


    Maybe they are to protect the warriors in Zhenwu area and the creatures in this world. Even if they fall, they never regret it.


    But


    Is it really worth it?


    The northern emperor seemed to notice something, looked at Lu Li and said, "these are too far away for you. With the strength of your two little guys, you are not qualified to participate in the race war. So whatever position you and I take, it doesn''t matter, does it? "


    "Instead of thinking about the fake stuff, think about how you can get out of here. That''s what you need to focus on right now."


    Lu Li restrained his mind and said with a light smile: "after all that said, you still want us to rescue you. In short, now we are on the same boat with water leakage, but you are tied to this ship. Although we are all in danger of drowning on the way, from the perspective of supply and demand, it is obvious that you ask us to do it."


    "We''re in the same boat now. We can''t talk about who we''re asking for." The northern emperor laughed bitterly, "can you escape if you watch me die here?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "but you will die earlier than us. After you die, what will happen to us? It has nothing to do with you."


    Lu Li playfully flicked his finger. "You don''t want to die, and we don''t want to die. If we don''t get along with each other, we will eventually develop a situation where we will die first, and you will surely suffer a loss."


    "Do you want to play so hard?"


    The northern emperor did not expect that Lu Li would use this "negotiation" method.


    To put it bluntly, this is the shady routine that he doesn''t feel better about and doesn''t let others. Since we all don''t want to die and can''t talk about why, we should just wait for death together.


    In any case, your northern emperor''s soul and body are unstable and may dissipate at any time. You are doomed to die earlier than us.


    "That''s what business is like. Whoever is more anxious will be cut off." Lu Li sighs helplessly, and gives Mu Ning Qiu a look in the way, indicating that she should learn.


    Mu Ning Qiu is naturally lazy to pay attention to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    Finally, with a bitter smile, the northern emperor asked helplessly, "what do you want? I''ll tell you in advance, I don''t have any savings. Even if I do, it''s not here. You see, I don''t look like I can hide any treasures? "


    So it is.


    Lu Li nods slightly.


    Now the northern emperor is just a remnant soul. He is sealed here by the sword Zun with the meaning of a hundred and eighty swords. If he can survive to this day, he must have exhausted his means.


    Even if he had hidden any treasures from a strong man of that level, he should have consumed all the treasures in such a long time, and could not be preserved to this day.


    So Lu Li did not suspect that the northern emperor was lying.


    What is the value of the northern emperor?


    What he said was that Lu Li had no interest at all.


    However, the enhanced version of Wumian sword Sutra sounds like a powerful one, but in fact it''s tasteless to eat and a pity to discard.


    After thinking about it, Lu Li finally said, "otherwise You give up your martial arts? "


    "Martial arts?"


    The northern emperor said strangely, "I have never practiced any martial arts."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Mu Ning Qiu couldn''t help saying: "the more powerful a warrior is, the more extensive his pursuit of martial arts is.". If you are really the northern emperor, the one who is strong in heaven and man has never practiced martial arts? Who are you lying to? "


    "Little girl, you can''t talk nonsense. Can I lie about this kind of thing?"


    The northern emperor called out injustice: "what''s more, I''m going to lose my life. If I really had any martial arts skills, I would have handed them over."


    Although this is not "gutless", it is true.


    Both Lu Li and mu ningqiu have made it clear that they are not interested in eating God. In other words, Lu Li, who leads the negotiation, is not interested in eating God. As for mu ningqiu, she is totally from the perspective of "hostility" and does not want to release the northern emperor at all.


    Therefore, Lu Li made a request to trade martial arts skills. This is probably the last chance for the northern emperor. He has no reason to lie about this matter.


    However, Lu Li really didn''t expect that the northern emperor, who was a strong man in the divine realm, had never practiced martial arts.


    "You have not gone astray, have you?"


    Lu Li couldn''t help doubting.


    The northern emperor glanced at Lu Li and said with self satisfaction: "this is one of the secrets of swallowing God. After all, it is a power that can devour all things, so my true Qi is much stronger than the normal warrior. This kind of advantage is not very obvious at the beginning, but with the improvement of the realm, until I see the God''s realm, the quality of my true Qi is comparable to the empty energy. "


    "The power to break the yuan?"


    Lu Li suddenly thought of a noun.


    This is a new word he saw in Liangjiehe, which is used to refer to the powerful power beyond the realm of seeing God.


    The power of breaking the yuan probably lies between seeing God and the strong man at the level of Tao. Mastering the power of breaking the yuan is a certain element of becoming a strong man at the level of the road. In other words, the power of breaking the yuan is the conventional strength of the strong man at the road level.


    Although Lu Li has not seen with his own eyes how powerful the power of breaking the yuan is, according to the northern emperor''s view, his true Qi seems to have gradually transformed into the power of breaking the yuan because of the particularity of swallowing the gods. However, there is no similar power in the Zhenwu domain. The one who is strong in the way of seeing the God is not even recorded in the legend.


    That''s why the northern emperor thought that his true Qi had changed.


    "Even if your true Qi becomes more powerful because of devouring God, if you practice a few more martial arts skills, won''t you be able to sweep all the opponents?" Lu Li had some sarcasm: "if you had not been lazy, maybe you would not have come to this end."


    "Do you think I volunteered?" The northern emperor glared at Lu Li: "the destructive power of that kind of genuine Qi is so strong that I can''t practice any martial arts skills. Even the most common martial arts skills, I can''t exert any power. Therefore, I can only fight with people through the way of true Qi. Every time, I hit my opponent to death. Without any technical content, I was particularly fierce. Finally, I mixed up the name of a demon


    "How can I hear that you, the Lord of the North Sea, seem quite miserable." Mu ningqiu was amused by the conversation between the two people, and then felt that he was not serious enough. He said with a straight face: "as a result, you still don''t have any chips, so don''t talk about it."


    Of course, she didn''t want to let the North emperor leave. No matter how attractive the promise was, she could not change the fact that this guy was the king of the North Sea. We should know that in addition to adding obstacles to the Shinto, their other goal was to prevent as far as possible the plan to revive the Eastern Emperor.


    It''s too late to stop them from getting the remains of heaven and man. If we send another northern emperor, the Eastern Emperor will be revived by the Shinto, and with the remnant soul of the northern emperor, it will be equivalent to half the support of the four seas royal court and the help of two invincible natural men.


    How far will the power of the Shinto expand at that time?


    Mu Ning Qiu doesn''t even dare to think about it.


    "There are chips, of course." The northern emperor laughed, "you have said that I am the Lord of the North Sea at any rate. How can I even have no chips in my hand? But my chips may not be what you want. "Hearing this, Lu Li said, "no matter what your chips are, the core issue is the benefits. What benefits can we get? "


    "Good thing..."


    The northern emperor pondered, then looked directly into Lu Li''s eyes and said, "if I tell you that I have something in my hand that can destroy the court of the four seas, is this good enough?"


    As soon as this is said.


    Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu are silent.


    The two looked at each other and saw the shock of each other''s eyes.


    Destroy the court of the four seas?


    If this kind of words are spoken by others, Lu Li and mu ningqiu will only think that it is meaningless heroic words, which is the most intuitive and superficial way to solve the hatred of the people for thousands of years of war.


    If you want to destroy the four seas King court, how can you do it casually?


    Not to mention the wanzu era, which has completely disappeared in history, even since the Millennium war, the friction between the Terran and the four seas royal court has always been hidden in the dark. Snow state, monster sea, this is the best proof.


    But why did the Terrans still not destroy the court of the four seas, and even had to defend passively, even unable to counter attack until today?


    It''s simple, because it''s not strong enough.


    The strength of Terrans is more than one notch weaker than that of the imperial court of the four seas.


    Whether it is the lack of top-level combat power or the number of middle-level combat power, even compared with the lowest level of "cannon fodder" level combat power, there is an irresistible gap between the Terran and the four seas royal court.


    They are sitting on the most extensive "territory" of Zhenwu region. The four sea areas linked together may be more extensive than the mainland of Zhenwu region. In the past thousand years, many masters and strong men tried to fly over the mainland to go to the Sihai Wangting, but they failed.


    It is very easy for a master to travel thousands of miles a day. However, most of them could not even set foot on the vast land of Zhenwu region. Except for the top masters like Gu Haoran, who were born with supernatural powers, the Terrans simply did not have enough combat power to counter attack the four seas, because they did not even see the four seas. They would probably consume all their fighting spirit in the long march.


    Therefore, the great ambition of destroying the imperial court of the four seas may have been thought of by many powerful people, but no one dares to put it into action.


    However, it was no one else who said these words. It was the former leader of the North Sea and the most powerful person active tens of thousands of years ago.


    Lu Li couldn''t help asking, "are you sure you''re not kidding? This is not a random remark. "


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Although the northern emperor was still smiling, his tone was really serious.


    Mu Ning Qiu said in a deep voice: "if you dare to lie, even if you die together with you, I will also consume your soul here!"


    "Well, do you want me to swear?"


    "Even if you don''t believe me, you should also believe in jianzun?"


    After saying this, the northern emperor remembered that jianzun''s current reputation was not enough to frighten others. After a faint sigh, he said slowly, "I do have some things in my hands. It may be exaggerating to say that the four seas royal court was destroyed, but at least it can destroy the East China Sea court and the North Sea court."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    "You are the northern emperor, and you actually have the weapon that can destroy the king''s court in the North Sea?" Lu Li said with a strange face: "you should not be playing any undercover trick of bearing humiliation?"


    "I''m not that bored."


    "It''s my personal wish to join the Beihai royal court. No one forces me, and the Terran is not worth making me suffer humiliation for so many years."


    "Then you have no reason to destroy the court of the four seas."


    Lu Li grinded his teeth: "if you use the killers to destroy the court of the four seas in exchange for leaving here. When the time comes, the Terrans will really destroy the court of the four seas. Do you want to stand by? It''s too paradoxical. "


    As Lu Li said.


    In exchange for freedom, if the Terrans really destroyed the four seas royal court, could the northern emperor, the Lord of the North Sea, still stand idly by?


    "The relationship between me and Beihai Wangting is not as harmonious as you think." The northern emperor did not care: "and so many years have passed, now the Beihai Wangting has a new North emperor. I, the old guy, suddenly appears, and they will not recognize my status. Why should I worry about them?"


    "All in all, I do have something in my hands that can destroy them. You can understand it as a backhand of self-protection, or it can be understood as the weakness of the court of four seas. All in all, as long as you are willing to help escape here, I will give you that thing, and then I can help you devour the core of the world here and take you away


    The northern emperor said, "this deal should be very worthwhile, right? Buy one get one free, you have no reason to continue to refuse. "


    "As you say, it''s a good deal, but..." Lu Li scratched his chin and resolutely said, "I have to think about it again."


    "No problem. It really needs careful consideration."


    The northern emperor was not in a hurry. The old God sat down on the ground and continued to drink alone, as if he had suddenly figured it out.


    Seeing his performance, Lu Li frowned a little, pulled Mu Ning Qiu away, and communicated with his mind.


    Mu ningqiu''s attitude is slightly loose, mainly because the northern emperor said that he had something in his hand that could destroy the four seas royal court. After all, she was born in the royal family. She looked at things from a broader perspective than Lu Li. Perhaps she was not as clear as Lu Li thought in details. However, she knew that once she got something that could destroy the four seas royal court, she knew that once she got something that could destroy the four seas royal court, it would be very important to swallow heaven and even the whole truth What kind of impact is the pattern of military region.


    It is likely that tuntian Shengguo will become the leader of Zhenwu region.


    What unifies the ancient times and creates the glory of the magic gate again?


    In front of this matter, the great wish of the emperor of heaven is just as ridiculous as the babble.


    "I think we can trade with him."


    In the end, mu ningqiu decided to agree with the requirements of the northern emperor after weighing the pros and cons.


    Lu Li said nothing about it. After pondering for a long time, Lu Li asked, "even if he did not lie about this matter, we can not guarantee whether he will recover his strength after breaking away from the seal of this place."


    Lu Li has long understood the mystery of soul and body.


    Under the influence of the law of the two boundary rivers, he entered the realm of the Grand Master in the state of living soul and imitating flesh.


    At that time, his real cultivation was that he didn''t even enter the level of Wudao gate.


    Although there is no such miraculous power as the two boundary river law, but with the strength of the northern emperor, who can guarantee that the strong man who sees the divine realm will not regain part of his former strength through the power of soul and body after unlocking the seal?


    Even if only one percent, the strength of the northern emperor should not be able to fight against mu ningqiu himself.


    This is one Dina that Lu Li is most worried about.


    It has always been the privilege of the strong.


    This must also be taken into account, and then carefully consider whether to trade with such a dangerous role.


    "Maybe we can try to get him to absorb the energy from the core of the world before we discuss other issues."


    Lu Li saw Mu Ning Qiu also a little silent, can''t help but think of a compromise.


    "Well." Mu Ning Qiu nodded.


    They are now in a very dangerous situation. No matter whether the northern emperor has a killing weapon that can destroy the four seas court, how to leave this void is the most important issue at present.


    "I said, have you two finished the discussion?"


    Just then, the voice of the northern emperor came from afar.


    Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu looked at each other and said, "we have a lot of time. What''s the hurry?"


    "I''m not in a hurry." The northern emperor sighed, "but I''m not the only one here."


    With the words, the colorful energy at the top of the void suddenly twisted.


    With the change of the energy around the space, there are small cracks.


    Beyond those cracks is the apolar domain.


    "It seems that you two evil guests have aroused the dissatisfaction of the master here." Seeing this scene, the northern emperor sighed: "seek more happiness for yourself, little guys.""The puppets before!"


    Through the twisted fuzzy cracks, Mu Ning autumn felt the familiar cold breath.


    Lu Li squints and looks. Through the line of sight of the exploration eye, he sees more than a dozen dazzling points of spiritual light flying towards the crack.


    "It''s a grand master." Lu Li said in a deep voice: "there are about 12, but the strength should not be lower than you."


    Judging by the number of points of aura, the more than ten points of aura that are constantly close to the crack should at least have the combat effectiveness of the middle period of Ming and you.


    Even if the puppet''s tactics are not as flexible as that of human beings, if there are twelve master puppets killed, they will be hard to resist.


    "This is the duzun puppet armour army, not twelve, but thirteen."


    The northern Emperor just glanced at them and recognized the identity of the breath, "Twelve Ming you puppet armor, and one of them hid the breath very well."


    "I can''t believe that Dou Zun still has one of these things hidden..."


    The northern emperor whispered to himself. After hearing this, Lu Li said, "what is it? Do you have a way to deal with them? "


    "Little brother, I''m all like this. What do you think I can do?" The northern emperor had no choice but to say, "that thing is a puppet armor made by douzun. It has succeeded in three and all of them have been destroyed in the battle of the four seas. This one should be a remnant left over from the beginning. However, its strength is much stronger than the ordinary Mingyou puppet armor. You two should be careful to deal with it. "


    "The three of us are tied together. If you die, I''ll be finished." Although he said so, the northern emperor did not have much anxious tone.


    More than a dozen auras are getting closer and closer. As the distortion of the light at the top of the void becomes more intense, the cracks in the surrounding space are gradually widening.


    Mu Ning Qiu raised her hand, which was a violent palm force. However, the space crack burst out with extremely strong counterattack force, which smashed her palm force on the spot.


    Her face sank: "there is also the power of the core of the world in the space crack. It seems that he has not deceived us. We can only get in and out here."


    It was an attempt to break through the space.


    "You little girl, are you too careful?" The northern emperor knew that Mu Ning Qiu still didn''t trust him. He was a little speechless: "if there was a way out, would I still wait here to die?"


    Mu ningqiu didn''t pay attention to him. He turned his eyes to the black shadows that were constantly approaching the cracks, and said in a deep voice: "Twelve masters'' combat power, one suspected of the fighting power of heaven and man. What good countermeasures do you have?"


    The latter sentence is naturally asking Lu Li.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li hesitated for a moment. Then he grasped the Canglang sword suspended in the air in his hand. Regardless of its dissatisfaction, he said in a cold voice: "if you really can''t help it, I''ll take him to death."


    When the northern emperor heard the speech, his face changed greatly and said, "Hello, what''s the matter with me?"


    "It''s none of your business, but we''re going to have to take a backseat."


    Mu Ning Qiu understood Lu Li''s meaning and came to the back of the northern emperor.


    Lu Li is waving his sword to spread the next array, and a light aura covers them.


    What kind of insight did the northern emperor have? At a glance, we can see that the array under Lu Li''s cloth is specially used to block off the array against different forces.


    The power of soul is also a kind of heterogeneous power.


    In other words, Lu Li set up a large isolated array to trap him.


    "Little brother! I''m a soul. Those puppet armor will not attack me on their own initiative! " The northern emperor was in a hurry. Seeing that the master''s puppet armour was about to rush into the void through the space crack, he said in a hurry: "you take the array away first. I have a way to deal with them!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s hold down the puppet armor of heaven and man, and give you the rest of the master''s puppet armor!"


    Lu Li horizontal sword in front, voice cold: "don''t want to die together, don''t play tricks."


    The northern emperor''s expression was bitter and his mouth was slightly open. He just wanted to say something, but he found that the puppet armor had already passed through the space cracks and made a series of dull sounds.


    Those space cracks were forced to open by the energy of the core of the world. When the twelve masters'' puppet armor passed through that energy layer, the surface had already appeared burning traces, which were damaged by that energy.


    Twelve masters'' puppet Jia with twelve breath and deep condensation were arranged in the void, and the light heat wave came out from them. Their empty pupils were staring at Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu. There was no nonsense at all. The killing intention rose and killed them immediately!


    "Do it!"


    Lu Li drank deeply, but he was reminding the northern emperor!


    Mu ningqiu holds a silver spear in his hand, and stares at the twelve puppet armours that are flying rapidly, but his mind is still on the side of the northern emperor.


    If he has any change, Mu Ning Qiu will directly pull him on the road together.


    As a Ming you Wu person, Mu Ning Qiu naturally has ways to hurt the soul, but there was no need to do so before.


    When it comes to this survival related moment, if the northern emperor continues to hide her clumsiness, and she and Lu Li are doomed, then there is no need to be polite to the northern emperor.


    Seeing the twelve puppet armor approaching, the northern emperor sighed helplessly, raised his arms and crossed in front of him. His eyes suddenly changed, and he said with great dignity: "break the world!"


    Boom!


    An indescribable force of terror broke out from his palm. The northern emperor waved his arms, and two colorless ripples swept all the scenery in his field of vision. Twelve puppet armours were bombarded out on the spot, and their bodies fell into the void.


    After the strike, the soul of the northern emperor became more illusory. The eighty remaining swords gradually moved to the depth of his soul, and the seal seemed to be a little deeper.


    "I have accumulated strength for thousands of years. Only with this blow, you can deal with that thing..."


    The northern emperor put down his arms in a dispirited manner, and his expression of pain in the flesh.


    Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu don''t need him to say more. They have already seen the strange figure wearing ragged black robes and half a face towel.


    "Be careful. Although it does not have complete power of heaven and man, its strength can not be underestimated." After swallowing a few gulps of wine, the northern emperor falsely pointed to the chest and head of the puppet armor: "this thing has two cores. Do you know what I mean?"


    Lu Li Wei can not check the location of the next head, and Mu Ning Qiu exchanged eyes.


    Mu Ning Qiu, meeting his will, turns the spear upside down behind him, bends his knees and flies to the strange puppet armor.


    Boom!


    The air in the void is running in disorder. Mu Ning Qiu turns into a white streamer, bearing the brunt of it, and goes straight to the head of the puppet armor!


    Compared with the target as big as her chest, she first aimed at the head, which was to divide the labor with Lu Li.


    Faced with such an unstoppable shot, the broken puppet armor of heaven and man shook its arms, swinging at an extremely strange and twisted angle, making a "click" sound.


    Just for a moment.


    The speed of its movement is a sudden surge, to the naked eye can not capture the speed, into a shadow, arms twisted around Mu Ning Qiu''s long gun.


    He felt that the spear was bound by a huge force. Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes were slightly cold, and his movements remained unchanged. As soon as his palm slapped the body of the gun, when the real gas burst out, the spear pulled downward and tilted the body of the puppet armor of heaven and man.


    The two arms of the puppet armor of heaven and man were wrapped with spears, and the head was stiff and shaking. The mouth hidden under the mask was cracked in all directions, and a little bit of energy was gathering there.


    "Be careful!"


    When the northern emperor saw this, he immediately made a sound warning.


    Lu Li, standing on the side of the sword, leaped up suddenly, and the infinite body method broke out. The speed reached the extreme. Without lack of genuine Qi, Lu Li poured into the Canglang sword, lighting up the lines on the sword and dragging out a long blue light!


    Sword hair like thunder, hand like electricity!


    There is no magical move. It''s just a stab that reaches the limit. It can''t even blink an eye. Canglang sword has already stabbed the face of the puppet armor.


    This is supposed to be an unavoidable sword. However, the puppet armor of heaven and man still deviates its head at a very small angle. It is totally unlike the action that the Terrans can do. It turns its head and aims at the land!


    Bang!


    A dark purple beam of light from its mouth, completely swallow up the figure of Lu Li!


    But mu Ning Qiu took advantage of this opportunity to break free from the arms of heaven and man''s armor, and transported his true Qi. When the spear shook, he broke his arms!


    Changsheng Xinjing ¡¤ dust free!


    At the moment of breaking free, mu ningqiu knocked on the gun body, which broke out an extremely deep breath. The gun tip refracted thousands of white beams, sweeping across the eight wastelands and eliminating the whole world!


    Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    A fine piercing sound came from the body of the puppet of heaven and man.


    It was hit by countless lights, the body can not help shaking up, indestructible body appeared a lot of burning traces, like a leaf in the storm.But even so, it still uses a half broken arm to protect its chest and head. Compared with the puppet armor that only knows how to kill, it clearly has primary wisdom or instinct.


    After a burst of attack that had no place to hide, the puppet armor of heaven and man lifted up smoke all over his body and kept the movement of protecting the two cores without being fatally hurt.


    Then, it raised its head and spread a faint light on its arms, forming a new pair of arms.


    Mu Ning autumn eyes a squint.


    "I forgot to tell you that this thing has a terrible ability to recover itself. If it is not fatal, it can recover quickly no matter how it is damaged."


    The voice of the northern emperor came from below.


    "You should have said that in advance!"


    The words just finished, Lu Li''s figure broke through the heavy thin smoke, Canglang sword turned into a line of blue light, stabbed at the puppet armor of heaven and man!


    The puppet armor of heaven and man reacted quickly and immediately blocked it. However, compared with the level of Canglang sword, its material defense was not worth mentioning. It was punctured by Canglang sword on the spot.


    Lu Li cuts a sword and unloads its whole arm.


    The puppet armor of heaven and man does not dodge, and the other arm turns into the same sword shape. One sword cuts out the extremely exaggerated sword awn!


    Is that too much Looking at the sword that filled the whole field of vision, Lu Li murmured, but without hesitation, he moved the mountain with his secret sword and collided with the sword. He fell backward with this impact force!


    Boom!


    Two streams of energy collide in the void, and the intense explosion aftershocks blow mu ningqiu away.


    Facing this impact force, Lu Li spits out a mouthful of blood and feels that his internal organs and six organs have been displaced.


    Forced to stabilize his body, Luli wiped the residual blood from the corners of his mouth, and roared to the North emperor, "is the combat effectiveness of this thing too exaggerated?"


    "I have solved the twelve Mingyou puppet armor for you. I can do nothing else." The northern emperor shrugged and said he did his best.


    Mu Ning Qiu stares at the puppet Jia of heaven and man who stops in place and doesn''t move. He doubts: "why doesn''t he take the initiative to attack?"


    "Something''s wrong."


    Lu Li watched for a moment, but also found that Tianren puppet Jia didn''t seem to take the initiative.


    With the power of this thing, if it takes the initiative, it will be very difficult for him to resist with Mu Ning Qiu.


    After listening to the northern emperor''s words, he thought that it was really a defective product. However, Lu Li understood that the so-called defective product was probably for the real warrior who saw God. For himself, if he ate the same attack again, he would lose his fighting ability.


    "It''s stalling."


    At this time, the northern emperor seemed to see something and warned: "kill it quickly, this guy No, it''s the people who live here who are going to wake up! "


    "That''s easy to say, but you''re good at it."


    Lu Li spat out a mouthful of blood foam, and before he finished speaking, the puppet armor of heaven and man suddenly moved as if he had been stimulated by some kind of stimulation.


    It directly rushed to Mu ningqiu. The sword shaped arm waved dozens of times in a moment. The dense sword Qi interweaved into a sword net, blocking mu ningqiu''s retreat.


    Mu ningqiu''s face changed dramatically. Her spear was turned over and her sword light hit the tip of the gun. She could hardly hold the spear and was forced to retreat.


    In the consciousness of the puppet Jia of heaven and man, mu ningqiu is obviously the most threatening opponent, so it will spare no effort to eliminate this threat.


    Aware that he seemed to be looked down upon, Lu Li licked his lips and asked the northern emperor, "who do you think is going to wake up? Be clear! "


    The northern emperor''s expression was also somewhat dignified. He looked up at the colorful energy and said, "the original owner of this place will soon wake up."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    "The original master? Didn''t you have been killed by douzun


    Lu Li thought that something was about to wake up. Unexpectedly, the northern emperor said that he was the original owner of this place.


    Suddenly feel a bit absurd way: "you can''t force me to pull your back first."


    The northern emperor said speechless: "when are you? If you have time to doubt if I''m cheating you, you''d better think about how to prevent that guy''s consciousness from waking up. Otherwise, when he regains control of the small world, we will really die here together. "


    Speaking of this, the northern emperor murmured: "according to my calculation, it will be at least ten years before he wakes up. Is it... "


    The northern emperor was suddenly shocked and said, "little brother, what did you break in for this time?"


    Lu Li''s body suddenly darts, and comes directly behind the puppet armor. A secret sword moves the mountain and cuts it hard on its back, almost cutting it from the middle.


    The huge incisions revealed many precision parts, but there were countless pieces of soft metal that cracked and pulled the two bodies together. In the blink of an eye, they recovered.


    And its head also turned around, mouth opened again, aimed at Lu Li spit out a purple beam.


    Fortunately, the land departure had already been prepared. With one hand''s array and the other with Canglang sword to split the beam of light, they managed to strengthen and solve the attack.


    Then he took the time to answer the northern emperor''s question: "someone wants to steal the remains of heaven and man here."


    "Didn''t I tell you?"


    Lu Li glanced at the northern emperor in a hurry.


    The northern emperor was a little embarrassed and said, "when you are old, you will forget too much."


    Then he pondered: "it seems that they have got it. Douzun''s remains are in another space interlayer. Once taken away, it will trigger the imbalance of energy in the small world. In addition, you two trigger the prohibition of the core of the world. No wonder that guy''s consciousness will wake up early."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Is there any way out?"


    Mu Ning Qiu managed to hold down in a round of attack and made a loud voice while breathing.


    Unfortunately, the puppet armor of heaven and man didn''t give her much breathing time at all. Besides the sword shape of her right hand, her left hand turned into a spear.


    It seems to be learning from Lu Li''s and Mu Ning Qiu''s fighting methods, and has learned useful experience from them. It has a strong posture of Vietnam War.


    It was just a sword shape, which made mu ningqiu tired of coping. With the gun shaped left hand, she had to fight with all her energy.


    As soon as Lu Li saw this situation, he knew that it would be very difficult for him to get involved unless he opened the divine power state.


    Mu Ning Qiu all began to lose, which proved that the fighting power of the puppet armor of heaven and man was soaring, and began to approach the top masters.


    This ability to "evolve" makes Lu Li lament that there were too many "black technologies" among the warriors. What''s more, if this kind of thing was not lost for historical reasons, how powerful would the current Terran be?


    You can easily pull out an army that is immortal or even Mingyou. It is much more terrible than any dead man.


    At the same time when Lu Li had this idea, an idea suddenly flashed in his mind.


    "Since this thing can evolve and learn from itself, can we catch it and cultivate it into a real combat power between man and nature?"


    As soon as this idea appeared, it was a little bit rooted in my mind.


    Although now dealing with it has made him headache, but Lu Li still can''t bear to destroy such a good thing.


    "By the way, the consciousness you are talking about is not hiding in the core of the world?"


    Lu Li suddenly turned to ask the northern emperor.


    The northern emperor said in a deep voice: "he has left the shadow of his consciousness in the core of the world. Strictly speaking, he is a part of this small world, which can be in the core of the world, or anywhere."


    "Let us use the simplest way of thinking to infer that extinguishing the core of the world is tantamount to obliterating this consciousness?"


    "Of course, as long as you can extinguish the core of the world, that consciousness will not exist." The northern emperor confirmed this statement, and then said, "but if you want to extinguish the core of the world, there is no other way except my devouring God."


    The implication clearly means bargaining.


    At such a critical juncture, if you want to extinguish the energy in the core of the world, you must learn from my devouring God.


    Want to learn?


    If you want to learn, you should liberate my soul and body.


    Such an obvious intention is exactly what Lu Li referred to as "the relationship between supply and demand".


    It''s just that the relationship has been reversed.


    Just now, the relationship between supply and demand of them was that the northern emperor asked Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu, but now it has become a rare commodity to live in, which makes it feel like starting prices.


    It''s a pity that Lu Li didn''t have any intention to learn how to eat God. Instead, he took a deep look at the energy in the sky. "If you can still leave here, you''d better go outside to see the world. At that time, you will know that among the skills in the world, there are not a few that have the same effect as swallowing God. "The voice and this, Lu Li resolutely opened the divine power!


    Ten times more, he once again felt the "fullness" of his body''s strength. His breath reached the peak in an instant, just like a master.


    The northern emperor was stunned, "you What is this going to do? "


    Lu Li didn''t answer him. After taking a deep breath, Lu Li called out to Mu Ning Qiu: "hold on for a while, I think of a way to kill two birds with one stone!"


    Boom!


    Mu ningqiu has been blown out by a beam of light, and has no time to pay attention to him.


    Seeing this, Lu Li secretly congratulated the puppet armor of heaven and man for "belittling" himself. Otherwise, even if the ten fold bonus of the divine power was opened, he was afraid that he would not be able to survive the fierce attack for a long time.


    Knowing that time was pressing, Lu Li first took out a rune dagger and threw it into the void. Then he put a simple defensive array around him.


    Although it doesn''t have much effect, it is better than nothing.


    As for the rest, we can only bet on the degree of "hegemony" without lack of sword Scripture.


    After all, even the power of the laws of the two boundary rivers can be absorbed. If it is pure compared with the appetite, there is no lack of sword Scripture, which is not necessarily much worse than swallowing God.


    A little activity of the shoulder, Lu Li jump, directly to the group of energy fly!


    At this time, the northern emperor also saw Lu Li''s plan, and his face changed slightly: "are you crazy? Even if your skill can swallow this energy, your body can''t bear it! "


    "The most important thing is not to swallow, but to absorb! If you use the skills to guide the huge energy in the core of the world, your elixir field will be directly pushed to burst open


    The northern emperor said aloud, but Lu Li didn''t mean to turn back at all.


    Looking at Lu Li, who almost turned into a black spot, the northern emperor was suddenly discouraged and scolded a madman!


    As long as a warrior with normal brain, it is impossible for him to think of absorbing the power of the core of the world with his own skills, and then use his own flesh as a container.


    It''s not smart, it''s just a simple death.


    If the core energy of the world is really so well absorbed, those who were strong in heaven and man could open up one small world after another for the transformation of disciples or future generations. Even if they could not produce heaven and man in mass production, they could at least produce Mingyou master.


    But even in the age of the ten thousand nationalities, no one would do so.


    Are those powerful warriors stupid?


    Of course not.


    Because the core energy of the small world is that they extract it from the heavens, and no one knows more than them how huge and violent this energy is.


    Even the top masters, even those who have completely broken through the level of life, dare not make such an attempt.


    So the northern emperor thought that Lu Li was definitely dead.


    This young man paid a price for his "arrogance".


    At this moment, Luli has been infinitely close to that gorgeous energy, and the gradually increasing heat around makes Luli have a "day by day" illusion.


    The closer you get to that gorgeous energy cluster, the more you can see its structure.


    It is a huge "light ball" composed of billions of strands of energy between the virtual and the real. The terrible high temperature emitted is actually the aftereffect of the energy collision.


    Looking at the energy of constant distortion and collision, Lu Li took a deep breath and felt that his blood seemed to be boiling up. He began to slow down and secretly calculated the remaining time of Shenwei.


    The most important reason for opening Shenwei is to obtain the huge Qi which is ten times stronger, so as to resist the high temperature which cannot be resisted by the body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    Obviously, my idea worked.


    In the state of divine power, although it is still impossible to get close to the core part of energy, he has been able to come to a most appropriate "absorption" range.


    The terrible heat has long melted the array under the cloth. In addition to his true Qi, Lu Li also finds that his green robe is emitting a very weak light.


    After all, it was the clothes made of precious materials and goddess weaving that could survive in such high temperature. Lu Li thought and said in silence: "little ancestor, depend on you."


    The true Qi in the elixir field, as inspired, turned into a small silver sword, which flowed through all the limbs and skeletons, and finally came out of the body. It was lined up behind Lu Li, humming.


    The Canglang sword in Lu Li''s hand is not willing to be outdone. It makes a clear sound of the sword. It flies off and hovers on the top of Luli''s head, sending out a mask shaped blue light to wrap it in.


    Lu Li immediately felt that the temperature had dropped a lot and looked up at Canglang sword in surprise.


    Canglang sword revolves leisurely, as if to say that this time is forced.


    "Then get to work." Lu Li rubbed his hands and began to run his true Qi with the Qi route without missing sword Sutra, and entered the state of cultivation.


    The silver swords in line behind him immediately revolved around him.


    In the process of rotation, with the separation of land as the center, there is a huge suction force that spreads and pulls around. It grabs hundreds of strands of energy from the core of the world, crushes it, breaks it down and swallows it!


    "You can do it!"


    Aware that Wumian sword Scripture has entered the state, Lu Li is more convinced that his idea is not wrong, just


    Seeing the hundreds of tracted energy, Luli feels that the speed is still too slow, and can''t help but speed up the process of absorption.


    This is to treat the core energy of the world as the aura of heaven and earth.


    Soon, Luli was surrounded by an indescribable amount of energy, surrounded by a colorful vortex of energy.


    Wumian sword scripture "devours" these energies at the fastest speed, fills the elixir field and accumulates genuine Qi.


    Almost in an instant, Lu Li felt that he had already leaped over the middle and was about to enter the later stage.


    "If you go on like this, will you soon be able to open up a secluded mansion?" As soon as this idea appeared, Lu Li felt that there was a storm of true Qi in the Dantian, which was no sign of imbalance between Qi deficiency and energy transformation. Then, he was alerted by the stabbing pain from his meridians.


    "It seems that the northern emperor is right. It is too exaggerated to bear this power with the body."


    In terms of the current phagocytosis progress, Lu Li can clearly understand how huge the energy of the world''s core is after a little calculation. I''m afraid that when he becomes the master of Mingyou with this power, he can only swallow less than one tenth. If he wants to extinguish the core of the world, it is not enough to consume this little energy.


    What''s more, with the passage of time, more and more energy comes, and it becomes more and more violent. If it continues, I don''t know whether I became a master first or was blown up by this force.


    "It would be a lot easier to have another person to share."


    Lu Li sighed.


    At the same time also slightly a Leng.


    "No one shared it, but Maybe there''s something else to replace it? "


    With this in mind, Lu Li quickly opened the magic power of heaven and earth in his sleeve and called out a huge metal egg.


    This metal egg is the booty of killing those demons in the palace of life.


    Lu Li and ling''er kept half of what they got in the palace of life. At the same time, they also prevented the storage items from being destroyed or lost, resulting in unnecessary loss.


    However, after the metal egg was distributed to him, Lu Li never paid attention to it.


    Although the little hairball said that it is a fusion of many terrorist creatures, once hatched, it is likely to become a very powerful creature. But the process of hatching it is too long, and the energy required is huge, and there is a certain risk of failure, so Lu Li has not moved this idea for the time being.


    But now this scene just meets the necessary conditions for hatching metal eggs?


    Lu Li patted the surface of the metal egg and said in secret: "you can give your blood to fight for breath."


    Before the word finished, the metal egg seemed to sense the existence of huge energy. After shaking for a few times, it suddenly flew toward the core of the world.


    Luli was stunned by this scene and thought that the metal egg wanted to "commit suicide". As a result, the expected scene of the metal egg melting did not appear. Instead, it was like soaking in warm water, and it kept drilling deep into the energy cluster. Even the strange symbols on the surface of the eggshell became bright.


    For the warrior, the high temperature is lethal, but for this metal egg, it is like "bathing".


    After it got into the core of the world, it began to devour those energies greedily, and the speed of swallowing was still increasing, at least several grades faster than that of Lu Li.Lu Li watched it "roam" in the ocean of energy with angry eyes and couldn''t help but say, "am I not as good as an egg?"


    Unfortunately, no one can answer his question.


    I feel that the swallowing speed of the metal egg is soaring rapidly, even the energy on my side is much less.


    Although the pressure drops suddenly, it also slows down the speed of true qi transformation.


    Originally, I planned to take advantage of this opportunity to open up the secluded mansion in one breath. I''m afraid it will be suspended according to this schedule.


    Lu Li comes back to God and hastens to urge Wu Wu Jian Jing. He feels like a tiger snatches food.


    I can''t help but feel that I may have lifted a stone and hit my foot


    ¡­¡­


    In the nonpolar region.


    The huge pupils in the sky appear again.


    It''s just that there are some more complicated "emotions" in the pupils than before. It seems that some kind of consciousness is gradually waking up behind it.


    In addition, in addition to this huge vertical pupil, there are also many "anomalies" appearing in the apolar region.


    There are ice crystal creatures that can seal the true Qi, as well as strange tree people, stone armour giants, and even many white bone monsters.


    These creatures from various fragmentary worlds pour into the apocalypse, which immediately makes the climate in the apolar region extremely chaotic.


    Under the gaze of vertical pupil, Jiang Taohua and hatred have killed a group of creatures from other fragmentary worlds.


    The bodies were piled up into hills under them, mostly monsters that could fly through the air or were too large.


    In the distance, Xiang Hongyu, he Shouwei, and the other three surviving masters are also fighting in blood.


    "These monsters seem to be getting stronger?"


    When the five men killed a stone armour beast, Xiang Hongyu said in a heavy tone: "the stone armour beast I was against before did not have such strong power."


    He Shouwei also said: "those tree demons have become stronger, which seems to have something to do with the energy recovery of this small world."


    Not long ago, they noticed that the energy of this small world was gradually recovering.


    The most direct consequence of this is that the monsters swarming into the infinity have greatly increased their strength. Not only have they fallen into a bitter battle, but also the situation of Jiang Taohua and abhorrence is not so optimistic.


    Behind these monsters, it seems that someone manipulates them. The most powerful of them are those who find ginger peach blossom and hate them.


    Jiang Taohua blocked the huge white bone monster that could fly with one hand, broke it with a wave, then raised his head to look at the vertical pupil in the sky, and said to the disgust: "it seems that you are right. There are people watching us. It seems that he has recovered a large part of his consciousness and knows to kill the stronger one first


    "He can control the energy of the whole small world, and if we go on like this, we are afraid that we will be consumed alive."


    I hate to shake my robe sleeves. Although the tone is plain, the content is not too optimistic.


    "Isn''t rage back yet?"


    Jiang Taohua suddenly asked.


    He hated Zheng Zheng''s mask. "That guy may have escaped."


    In the past, as the creatures of various fragmentary worlds swarmed into the infinity, his fury also broke through the barrier of space, and then he took the initiative to fly into the pupil to explore the situation, but has not come back.


    Disgust not lack maliciously smile way: "perhaps he already died inside?"


    "That really disappoints you."


    All of a sudden.


    In the pupil, a burst of energy turbulence appeared out of thin air, and fury flew out of the middle of the turbulence. His voice was indifferent: "I am not so easy to die."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    "Since it''s not dead, let''s talk about what we found." Hate also don''t care to say bad words by the LORD heard, the tone is light and gentle asked.


    "The space layer in the pupil has been destroyed, but I have found a cut-off Road, which seems to be leading to the core of the world."


    "If you want to destroy his consciousness, the key should be in the core of the world."


    "That''s bullshit. Don''t we know how to get rid of his consciousness?"


    "The most important thing is that someone has triggered the ban on the core of the world ahead of time, and that path has been cut off. Unless he opens the space crack from the inside, none of us can enter the core of the world."


    Fury took a deep look at the hatred, and finally forbeared of this tone and said in a deep voice: "since the fall of heaven and man has arrived, it is urgent to find a way to leave."


    "Fools know they have to leave."


    Disgust seems to be deliberately provoking fury and sarcasm: "if you don''t want to leave, you can be with them."


    He pointed to monsters coming in from all directions.


    Fury clenched his fist, but for the first time he held back the tone and flew to fight among the monsters, as if to vent all his anger in the way of killing.


    "You shouldn''t have provoked him so much." Jiang Taohua said lightly: "now is the time for us three to work together. If the fury breaks out, we will waste some hands and feet just to control him."


    "He''s not as stupid as you think."


    Disgusted, he raised his head and glanced at the huge pupil. "If there''s nothing you can do, you''ll have to use that thing."


    Mention that thing, ginger peach blossom''s action a meal, immediately said: "you should know, that thing unless someone inherits, otherwise must fight respect the blood of later generations to open."


    "Nonsense." Hate the way: "even if it is preached how God, it is only a tool, do you really think that the star God has the power of creation and destruction?"


    "Oh, of course, it may destroy a small world." Disgust as if thought of something, suddenly changed the way.


    Ginger peach blossom said nothing.


    The hatred is: "douzun did help the Jiang family in those years, but this kindness has nothing to do with you and me. Since you betray the Jiang family, you should be prepared mentally. If you continue to be so indecisive, I will not be merciful


    "Do something."


    Jiang peach blossom waved his robe sleeve and flew away to meet the group of monsters.


    Detestation stood in the air for a moment, and whispered, "you will die under your own kindness one day."


    With fury, the powerful and top master, the killing speed of the three increased dramatically. Even if the creatures from various fragmentary worlds were really endless, after this clean-up, the number also dropped sharply, no longer the previous madness.


    In addition, the five masters are still fighting in blood and sharing a lot of pressure for them. The crazy momentum of the monsters finally drops down at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, as the number decreased, the remaining monsters became more horizontal, as if swallowing part of the power of their companions, and gradually showed signs of evolution.


    Those huge white bone monsters, the bones gradually turned dark gold, began to transform towards another level of life.


    Even tree people, ice crystal creatures, and even stone armour giants have changed significantly.


    The direct result of this change is reflected in the pressure of the five masters.


    They are now dealing with a huge stone armour beast has reached the point where five people can work together to win.


    If it goes on like this, there will be casualties among them again.


    "Master, are we going to work for the deity?" After struggling to solve a stone armour beast, Xiang Hongyu finally broke out.


    After he had finished with he Shouzhong, he looked at the other three masters and said coldly, "Qu Zun is dead. There is no way to do it, but wan Yan? He Shouzhong crushed his whole skeleton. How did those so-called great envoys treat Wan Yan? "


    Xiang Hongyu glanced at his eyes and looked at the expressions of several people. He said one word at a time: "now the breath of Wanyan has disappeared. What does this mean? Don''t you need me to remind you? Don''t you know the attitude of the gods towards us? They don''t think of us as human beings, just cannon fodder that can be sacrificed at any time! "


    "If we don''t try to escape from here, we will probably end up worse than Wan Yan!"


    He Shouzhong had no choice but to say, "even so, how can we escape? You have seen the strength of the three great envoys. Even if they are trapped here, where can we escape? "


    Because the three great envoys had already fought far away, they spoke boldly.


    The master of the Xue family said in a deep voice: "the Shinto religion is really cold and merciless. The death of Wan Yan is a warning bell for us. What''s more, you can see the state of he Shouzhong. He must have been influenced by the so-called divine power of the Shinto, and he will become a man without a ghost. "Speaking of this, the master of the Xue family took a look at he Shouwei: "he is the only one among us who has suffered many times of divine power. You should be very clear about what this means."


    Xianghongyu sneered: "what kind of magic power is just a trick to cheat people. If there are gods in this world, why should the religion take the fate of heaven and man? Can''t the gods even get the body of a strong man in the divine realm? "


    "Only he Shouzhong, who was confused by the sudden increase of power, would believe in divine power. He turned himself into a ghost and finally died in the hands of a great God."


    After that, Xiang Hongyu suddenly thought of hating the warning words and the symbol behind the blameless sword. He could not help but shut his mouth.


    The others did not notice what he was doing, but they began to ponder over his words.


    Finally, the rough looking Master said, "now there are only five of us, and there is no need to continue to fight with each other. It''s right to say to the owner that we really should not work hard for the deity, or it may be worse than he Shouzhong''s fate. "


    "But it is better than the three great gods who are trapped in this small world. If we want to leave, we are afraid to rely on their strength." Xue family master pondered: "now act rashly, in case they are not happy, the trouble is still us."


    He Shouwei sighed: "in the final analysis, this matter is due to our family. If it was not for my stupid brother who insisted on joining the Shinto religion and given it the opportunity to develop rapidly, Linzhou would not have been in the hands of the cult so soon. "


    It sounds like a self accusation, but in fact it puts all the responsibility on the dead man he Shouzhong.


    Several masters on the scene all showed regret. However, if they were not stupid enough, they would never take he Shouwei''s words to heart.


    He Shouwei is the head of his family. Even if he Shouzhong can seize power again, can he force his family to join the Shinto religion without your consent?


    This kind of beautiful words after the event, several people do not want to expose, there is no need to offend him.


    "He has paid the price for his actions, so there is no need to talk about it." After exposing the topic to Hongyu, he said, "we still need the strength of those three people. After that, we''d better wait until we leave."


    "As for now, these monsters will only become more and more powerful. Now it has evolved to the extent that we need to work together to win. Then we don''t have to work hard to avoid it. If we can''t, we can''t avoid it. We should work together to protect ourselves and take care of each other at the same time. "


    Speaking of this, Xiang Hongyu takes a deep look at he Shouwei, but it is obvious that when he Shouzhong, who is demonized, is still hating him, he turns around and runs away.


    He Shouwei knew it well and did not quibble. He just nodded in silence.


    And the remaining three masters are even more desirable.


    In the current situation, they have to follow the three great deities to have a chance to leave the small world. And the infinity is full of monsters everywhere. As time goes on, their strength is still getting stronger. Therefore, they must put aside their prejudices and work together to make it possible for them to leave alive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    When the five decided to work together, ginger peach blossom, hate, and rage also encountered some problems.


    When they came to the "end" of the apocalypse, they saw a twisted dark void in the position that should have been a space barrier.


    That dark void is collapsing and swallowing the space of the infinity at an extremely slow rate.


    Hate staring for a moment, but suddenly laughed: "the original situation of that guy is not optimistic."


    The infinity is the core space of the small world. If the consciousness of the original master gradually wakes up, the first one to control should be the infinity. But now the space barrier of the nonpolar region has been eroded by the void, which shows that he is now in a very difficult situation, and his control over the small world is gradually losing.


    "If the void collapses and devours the infinity, there''s nowhere for us to escape."


    Jiang Taohua also laughed.


    "We can take advantage of the strength of the collapse of the void to open a road to Zhenwu area."


    "It''s easy to say that the collapse of the void indicates that the power of the world''s core is losing greatly. When the core of the world goes out, the whole small world will collapse into dust. Is that huge power that can be used and utilized?" Disgust, disdainful.


    When the void collapses, the power is not small. Although the space strength of the small world is not as strong as that of Zhenwu area, and the top masters can make the space collapse with all their efforts, however, the collapse of the void is equivalent to the destructive power of countless top masters. The great power of tearing up space is not the physical body that can resist.


    Although there is some truth in what fury says, it is unrealistic fantasy.


    "It looks like you''re really going to use that thing." Disgusted to see rage and silence, he turned his head to look at ginger peach blossom.


    He said that thing, of course, is the star God.


    For today''s plan, only the star God who claims to control the power of destruction and creation can break the game. Even if there is no space for them to leave, even if there is no space for them to leave.


    The peach blossom was silent.


    Fury is a deep look at her, but also did not ask what it is.


    Everyone has his own secret. It is obviously not a wise choice to pry into other people''s secrets at this time.


    "If I get to that point, even if I do, it won''t help." Jiang Taohua looked solemnly at the collapse of the void which was constantly swallowing space, "unless..."


    "Except for what?" She was immediately followed up.


    Jiang Taohua was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said: "that possibility is too low, it is better to expect us to find a new way out."


    "You don''t mean to say, wait for those two little guys to drain the core of the world?"


    Disgusted, startled, as if to think that ginger peach blossom is crazy.


    Because this is absolutely not an idea that a normal person can produce.


    Being a top guru, this is even more bizarre.


    Jiang Taohua said with a smile: "that''s more reliable than putting your hope on the star God."


    hated and strolled. "Things are in your hands, you has the final say."


    "I''m sorry, did someone mention the star God just now?"


    All of a sudden.


    A gentle voice interrupted the conversation.


    Then, there was a very irascible voice saying, "what is this place?"


    When they looked back, they saw a man in a green robe standing behind them with a slovenly young man. However, there was no sign at all. They had no idea when the two men appeared.


    Wearing a green robe, the man showed a shy smile, "am I wrong?"


    "Gu Haoran!"


    "You are sick, aren''t you?" roared the young man on one side


    This strange combination of big and small is Gu Haoran and Yao Dou.


    Yao Dou has been frightened by Gu Haoran. In order to enter this small world, he crossed the space several times, and this time, the time he stayed in the weightlessness state doubled. Yao Dou only felt that his internal organs were severely stirred by a knife.


    "Gu Haoran?"


    Jiang Taohua hidden under the mask of the eyes slightly a squint, "what do you want to mix in?"


    "Peach blossom, long time no see." Gu Haoran showed a smile, his eyes turned, looked at the fury and hatred, "these two, who is Jiang Huanjun?"


    "I don''t seem to know you well enough to use this kind of endearment?"


    Jiang Taohua did not answer his question.


    One side of the hate is to clench the fists, quite a bit nervous feeling.


    Because the name Gu Haoran was extremely dazzling in their time. When the five Tianjiao of the holy kingdom had not yet risen, Gu Haoran and his brothers had already made a great reputation in the ancient times.Among them, Gu Haoran, the "elder martial brother", is one who impresses Tianjiao of the same generation.


    "I''m also friends with his highness, and you and his highness have a little predestination. I thought we could make friends."


    Gu Haoran had no choice but to smile, but through the disgusting little action, he was judged to be Jiang Huanjun, the younger brother of Jiang Taohua.


    Then Gu Haoran looked at the fury, "this is?"


    "This seat is a Shinto..."


    "You''re mistaken. I''m not asking for your nickname." Gu Haoran interrupted him directly and said with a little apology: "I don''t remember that there is no one like you in waste ancient. What''s your real name?"


    "This seat..."


    "Come on, that doesn''t matter." Gu Haoran waved his hand again and didn''t let the fury go on.


    Gu Haoran interrupted himself twice in a row. His rage was almost unable to suppress his killing intention, but he finally resisted.


    The reason is very simple. He knows the weight of Gu Haoran, and he also knows that he is definitely not Gu Haoran''s opponent.


    As the only descendant of Yanfa, Gu Haoran''s strength and talent are enough to be proud of most of his contemporaries. In addition, his unfathomable inheritance of the school, and his brothers who can be called battle madmen, even if they are not a very powerful force at all, no matter which force they are, they are not willing to provoke this group of strong people without any worries.


    So the fury was still subdued.


    "Gu Haoran, even if the three of us are not your opponents, but you have only one person now, are you really so confident?"


    At the same time, he hated to lower his voice with a shiver.


    This trembling tone surprised the fury.


    In my impression, hatred has never been such a rude moment. Even in the face of the two unfathomable deities, he was able to show no inferiority or arrogance, but for the first time in front of Gu Haoran, he lost that kind of banter attitude, as if in fear.


    "Gu Haoran, is it really so terrible?"


    There was a flash of doubt in his rage.


    It''s not that he has never heard of Gu Haoran''s name, but his rising time is a little bit longer. When he completely fades out of the wilderness, a new group of Tianjiao of the five magic countries, that is, today''s heads of families, as well as members of the royal family such as mu Hongxiu, gradually become famous.


    In other words, during the period of Gu Haoran''s fame, his rage had gradually faded away.


    Even though we know about this outstanding rising star from the nearby population, we lack a more intuitive concept of him.


    "Jiang Huanjun, I think you''d better not provoke me when I''m still talking in a good voice."


    Gu Haoran smilingly swept a disgusting look, did not give him a little face at all.


    He was mentioned twice by his real name. He hated the trembling of his body, and whispered, "are you really coming for the star God?"


    "Otherwise? I don''t have any interest in the cult you''ve set up, and I don''t want to get involved in this mess. I only want the star God, hand it over, and I will turn and go


    Gu Haoran simply and directly expressed his attitude.


    He came for the star God.


    "What if I don''t give it?"


    Ginger peach blossom chuckles way.


    Gu Haoran sighed, "I advise you not to do so."


    "Gu Haoran, don''t be crazy." Yao Dou saw the situation clearly at this time and said nervously, "with one against three, do you think you are the old Dong?"


    "Stinky boy, I''m not as good as your old man in your heart?"


    Originally Gu Haoran also brewed some momentum, heard Yao Dou''s words, suddenly frustrated.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    "Are you kidding?" Yao Dou said oddly: "in my impression, you are not a liar who depends on setting up a stall to calculate divination?"


    Gu Haoran was speechless.


    Then he glared at Yao Dou and said, "where are you standing? You don''t want to go back alive, do you want to kill yourself and encourage others


    "It''s better than killing yourself."


    Yao Dou rolled his eyes.


    Listen to these two people in there fight, rage gradually some impatient way: "my Lord, no matter who you are, and what purpose, if you don''t want to die, don''t continue to get in the way!"


    "Look, you''re a liar. People look down on you."


    Yao Dou gloated at the side.


    Gu Haoran gave a bitter smile, then waved his hand, indicating that he should roll away.


    Without hesitation, Yao Dou left him quickly.


    It was only when he withdrew from thousands of feet away that he asked in a loud voice, "is it far enough?"


    Gu Haoran said with a smile, "it doesn''t have to be too far."


    After that, he looked at Jiang Taohua and said, "would you really not give me the star God? You know, I don''t get along very well with Jiang family. I owe you a favor if you give me the star God today. If you two want to settle accounts with the Jiang family in the future, I''ll be on call. "


    "What''s more, you should know that the star God doesn''t work in your hands."


    Jiang Taohua heard this sentence, the bottom of her heart moved slightly, and her eyes looked at Yao Dou, who was far away. "So this child is the blood of Dou Zun?"


    With only a word from Gu Haoran, she figured out the cause and effect, and suddenly realized: "no wonder you want the star God. It seems that you have found a way to drive it by fighting and respecting blood. But don''t forget that the star God originally belonged to the East China Sea royal court. Although the Eastern Emperor''s fighting Zun only owned it temporarily, once you use the descendants of Dou Zun''s blood to open up the power of the star God, the East China Sea royal court will be aware of it. "


    Speaking of this, Jiang Taohua advised: "I know you are the last to get involved in this kind of trouble. Is it possible that in your eyes, the East China Sea royal court is no longer a trouble?"


    This sentence is a stab in Gu Haoran''s weakness.


    He was really afraid of this kind of trouble, but he still had no choice but to say: "the East China Sea royal court is really very difficult, but even so, I can''t let the power of the star God wander outside. Such a dangerous force must be in my sight. "


    "In that case, there is nothing to say." Jiang Taohua nodded: "although you and I don''t have any deep friendship, after all, we are acquaintances. I don''t want to move."


    The implication, of course, is to stand by.


    As soon as her voice fell, she became angry and impatient and said, "there''s so much nonsense. Kill him!"


    After that, he made a bold and furious move, and the fiery Qi burst into Gu Haoran like a flaming flame.


    "Stinky boy, see clearly where I am better than your old Dong."


    In the face of fury, Gu Haoran raised his arm and twisted his fingers. He also said jokingly to Yao: "remember to go back and tell old Dong how beautiful I won this battle."


    Six derivations ¡¤ eight sides thunder!


    Click!


    The black thunder light, which is as thick as an adult''s arm, spreads all over the field of vision, interweaving into a large network of terror that spreads for tens of miles, and instantly destroys the true spirit of rage!


    Thunder light infinite, turn between, carry swallow day shake ground potential, all over the eight sides!


    Seeing this scene, Yao douchen''s eyes were tongue tied and he was really shocked.


    This is not the first time he has seen Gu Haoran.


    However, before Gu Haoran, it was more like a small fuss, not too serious at all.


    At this time, he can''t help but think of Dong Ao''s evaluation of Gu Haoran a few years ago.


    "Now Gu Haoran''s six derivation method is just a game that he used to kill time when he was young. Since he became a master, he has never exerted the infinite changes that are truly inherited from Wu. All people think that Gu Haoran has only six kinds of derivations, but few people know how powerful the real six derivations are. "


    At the beginning, Yao Dou didn''t understand much of Dong''s words.


    It was only at this moment that he understood the meaning of Dong''s words.


    Before Gu Haoran''s six Yan method, compared with the current prestige, it is simply playing a small game.


    There was a faint arc in the air.


    Fury arms in front of him, the whole body is showing a number of scorched black, even the mask on the face, have been cracked a corner.


    This is equivalent to killing a top master once.


    Gu Haoran loosened his fingers, but he didn''t smile at all. He said faintly, "the next strike is not so good to carry."


    The arms trembled in fury, and the two broad sleeves of the robe had already disappeared, and the skin of the exposed arm became red.


    He put down his hands in silence and hissed, "you have succeeded in making me angry.""Oh?"


    Gu Haoran said innocently with a smile: "then you may as well tell me what will happen if you are angry?"


    After that, he also defiantly looked to hate: "Jiang Huanjun, are you going to continue to watch the drama, or to join hands with him?"


    Hate to say nothing, as if did not hear Gu Haoran''s provocation.


    Gu Haoran didn''t take it seriously. He dusted his shoulders and sighed, "I''ve been to tuntian holy kingdom for a while, and finally found this cave of heaven and man. Now I really want to have a good rest for a while."


    "So, do me a favor and ask her to hand over the stars." Gu Haoran pointed to Jiang Taohua and said, "otherwise, I would really kill."


    "Good."


    Jiang Taohua suddenly a smile: "then kill him, anyway, I have long looked at him is not pleasing to the eye."


    Gu Haoran was surprised and said, "I thought you two had a good relationship?"


    "Don''t think too much about it. How can an organization like this, where everyone has to hide his head and show up, have a good relationship?" Jiang Taohua said, but also back a little bit, indicating that Gu Haoran can do his best.


    Although this action has no practical significance, it makes the fury more angry.


    But at this time, always silent hate mouth way: "Gu Haoran, you should remember the scene when we first met."


    "Of course."


    Gu Haoran said strangely: "at that time, mu tea because of the so-called five Tianjiao this title to find your brothers and sisters, I will watch the war on the side."


    After that, Gu Haoran seemed to think of something and said: "you should not hate me because I see your hopeless appearance?"


    "At that time, my strength was not as good as bathing in tea, and she knelt on the ground with two moves. This is a disgrace to me all my life. " Hate cold way: "but compared to bathe in tea, I hate the person is you."


    "Maybe you don''t remember what you said at that time, but I remember it day and night, and I will never forget it until I die."


    "Do you remember what you said at that time


    Gu Haoran really pondered for a long time, and finally shook his head and said, "I don''t remember. I''m sorry. My memory is not very good. If it''s not something important, I won''t keep it in mind


    "Ha ha."


    When disgust makes a mocking laugh, I don''t know whether it is laughing at Gu Haoran or self mocking.


    "You said at that time that a warrior of this level was not qualified to be called Tianjiao."


    "In that year, Lin Wangbei had not yet become a master. Mu Hongxiu crossed him and picked three people in succession. He lost Mei''s matchless move and drew with Jiang Taohua. It''s just me She beat her to the ground and became a laughing stock in the family. Because of your words, you have been down for five years


    While speaking, he hated to take off his mask and reveal a pale and beautiful face, and there was an ugly burning scar on his brow.


    At this moment, his face was full of ferocity, staring at Gu Haoran: "I once sought revenge on you. As a result, you used more ferocious means than mu tea, leaving a scar here that can never be erased!"


    He held out a finger and nodded his brow. His voice was hoarse: "since then, you have become the nightmare I don''t want to mention. I should thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t try my best to cultivate, and I wouldn''t have the strength I have today. "


    "Now, with the power that I worship you, I will wipe you from my mind with my own hands."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    When he spoke, Gu Haoran did not disturb.


    At last, when he hated, or should say, Jiang Huanjun''s hysterical roar, Gu Haoran felt embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry to interrupt you."


    "Although you said very touching, but I really don''t remember that I have dealt with you, still less remember what I said to you."


    Gu Haoran sighed: "after all, at that time, we were all young people. Everyone had a few years to celebrate the new year. If I had done so much harm to you, even you can''t care about it until today... "


    After a pause, Gu Haoran turned his words: "I can only say that there was nothing wrong with my words at the beginning. You really don''t deserve to be called Tianjiao. Maybe you should never have set foot on the road of Wudao. "


    The ferocious expression on Jiang Huanjun''s face suddenly froze.


    Don''t say it''s him, even his rage and Jiang Taohua are temporarily blocked.


    Yao Dou, who was standing in the distance, was shocked and even sympathized with Jiang Huanjun.


    The reason is nothing but Gu Haoran''s mouth It''s too damaging.


    A normal person will feel a little strange even if he doesn''t feel guilty after knowing that his unintentional words will cause so much trouble to others.


    Unfortunately, Gu Haoran is not a normal person.


    He did not even remember that he had such a past with Jiang Huanjun, and naturally there would be no strange emotions.


    More importantly, Gu Haoran felt a little confused.


    If you are really so vulnerable, it''s not good to give up martial arts as soon as possible?


    Today, I have become stronger with my teeth. Looking back, don''t you think that I really didn''t deserve to be one of the five Tianjiao of the holy kingdom?


    We should know that although Tianjiao did not appear in large numbers at that time, the tuntian Shengguo was able to stand out from it. It was naturally outstanding to be called the five strongest Tianjiao warriors.


    Mei Wushuang, a talented man, was the youngest master before Mu Ning Qiu. And infatuated with martial arts, he left the Mei family early to challenge the powerful sage and constantly hone his own strength.


    And ginger peach blossom is not inferior to Mei''s unparalleled genius.


    As for mu Hongxiu and Lin Wangbei, it is unnecessary to say that one person has gone out of the invincible Road, and almost only needs to break through to see the God. The other shows great talent not only in martial arts, but also in marching and fighting. He is the Zhenguo yuanshuai who swallows the Holy Land of heaven.


    Among the five, Jiang Huanjun is the only one who has become the master of Mingyou earlier than mu Hongxiu, but she is knocked down by her two moves.


    This kind of strength Gu Haoran didn''t think there was anything wrong with his evaluation.


    However, Jiang Huanjun restrained his expression and said indifferently: "it is no longer necessary to investigate what was right and wrong in those years, but you have become a demon in my heart. Today I have the honor to fight again. It is better for me to see the power of your derivation."


    He once again offered a sword without blame. The wind of the sword broke out and rushed to Gu Haoran!


    ¡­¡­


    In the void at the core of the world.


    Lu Li has already felt that the energy he can absorb is reaching the limit.


    No matter how domineering Wuque sword classic is, it is just a skill. Under the condition that metal eggs share the pressure, it can be said that it devours those free energy crazily. Unfortunately, limited by the transformation speed, although Luli constantly urges the operation, the progress of transforming that huge energy into true Qi gradually slows down.


    However, in this process, Luli has jumped two levels of small state, directly to the end of the indestructible, there is a line of distance from the peak of bumie.


    "It seems that if you want to open up Youfu, you still need a little precipitation."


    Lu Li estimated from the bottom of his heart, knowing that the peak is probably his current limit.


    Different from the rapid improvement of cultivation speed in Liangjiehe, this is the human world after all. Different world rules and bodies will make some differences in the cultivation speed.


    What''s more, at that time, in Liangjiehe, he had a chain that bound the fishermen to help him, and forcibly extracted the core energy of Liangjiehe to supply his own cultivation.


    Therefore, it was able to break through several realms in a blink of an eye, and opened up the secluded mansion, which became the strong one of the patriarchal realms.


    But here, there are still some people who want to copy that model.


    However, fortunately, the metal egg, as a "bottomless energy hole", has made up for his previous impulsive mistakes. Otherwise, when the upper limit of the energy that the body can bear is broken, it will not only be unable to extinguish the core of the world, but also be responsible for this small life.


    Looking at the metal eggs of Sahuan still in the core of the world, Lu Li can''t help but sigh at the injustice of creation.


    It is also the birth of many creatures from all over the world. Although there are traces of human beings, this metal egg is also a "species" which was born by combining the blood of many living creatures.


    As a result, I spent all my strength to absorb less than one tenth of the energy. However, the metal egg did not mean to stop. It still greedily devoured all the brilliance it could touch.If Lu Li had not known the origin of this thing, he would have been shocked by the scene in front of him.


    However, the northern emperor below was at a loss.


    He is just a soul, and naturally he does not have a very strong vision. He can not see what is happening above the void. He can only judge that Lu Li has not failed according to the sharp decrease of energy in the core of the world.


    "This little brother is not the reincarnation of some monster? Haven''t you heard of such a powerful skill in Zhenwu area? "


    The northern emperor murmured, and began to feel that he should not be really backward?


    What happened in Zhenwu area these years after I died?


    A little monster who can absorb the energy of the void with his body, and a violent girl who can fight with the puppet armor of heaven and man at a young age.


    These two people are more powerful than the so-called Terran hope in the age of ten thousand nationalities?


    Just at the time when the northern Emperor just appeared this idea, mu ningqiu, who was fighting with the puppet armor of heaven and man, was gradually losing. His black robe had been smashed and exposed the moon white long skirt.


    She dodged the purple beam from the sky man''s puppet armor, held the spear in both hands, and waved it into a silver round light in front of her body. The magic tricks of Changsheng''s mind were frequent, and the white light constantly bombarded the puppet armor of heaven and man, but it was difficult to make an effective attack.


    "How long will you linger?"


    Finally, she some can not hold on, raised her head to the zenith of Lu Li.


    Hearing her cry, Lu Li did not hesitate to reply: "hold on for a while, I strive to promote to the immortal peak, I will help you!"


    "To the immortal peak?" Mu Ning Qiu thought that he had heard wrong, and almost broke a bite of silver teeth.


    Looking at the puppet armor of heaven and man in front of you, Mu Ning Qiu thinks that when you get to the immortal peak, I''m afraid the palace will be dead for a long time!


    However, she did not know that Lu Li devoured and transformed an unknown amount of true Qi through the core energy of the world, and almost leaped over the step of accumulating true Qi in the immortal realm at almost the fastest speed. If her body was not already close to the upper limit, it would not be impossible for Lu Li to open up a secluded mansion in this way.


    But mu Ning Qiu doesn''t have the time to pay attention to those trivia now.


    In front of him, the puppet armor of heaven and man changed his left hand into a gun and his right hand into a sword. His moves became more and more fierce, and his strength became more and more powerful as time went on.


    The most important thing is that it seems to recall the use of some martial arts skills. Compared with the previous shallow energy burst, now it knows how to maximize the use of its own energy, has more rules in fighting, and avoids many unnecessary damage and recovery time.


    Originally Mu Ning Qiu was not quite the opponent of this puppet armor, but now he can''t resist.


    "It seems that only martial spirit can be summoned."


    When she was once again forced to the limit by the puppet of heaven and man, she knew that this was the most critical moment, even though she was reluctant. If you don''t have a chance to go out again if you hide your tianjiewu spirit again.


    So mu ningqiu took advantage of the huge power of the man and nature puppet armor, took advantage of the situation to retreat, turned the long gun into the storage props, and was suddenly surrounded by a dazzling white light.


    There was a faint light coming out of it.


    The northern emperor saw it vividly, and his face changed slightly: "Heaven level martial spirit?"


    As a strong man in the "middle ancient" era of Zhenwu region, of course, he had seen too many talents assisted by martial spirits.


    Although not every warrior who awakens the spirit of martial arts can become a master or even heaven and man, all of them have the means to crush those in the same territory.


    Among the Wuling classes, Tianjie Wuling is the most precious. In the extremely long life of the northern emperor, he did not see several Tianjie Wuling.


    He really didn''t expect to see a heavenly level warrior spirit after he died when he became a soul body!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    In the white beam of light, a woman dressed in brilliance walked out.


    When the light gradually dissipated, condensed into a white dress, and also showed her true face.


    That is a cold woman with nine points similar to Mu Ning Qiu.


    But more mature than Mu Ning Qiu, as if she was more than ten years later.


    At the moment of stepping out of the beam, the woman raised her eyes and looked at the puppet armor with no temperature in her eyes.


    However, the puppet armor of heaven and man immediately recognized the danger degree of this "woman", far more than the previous Mu Ning Qiu!


    "The combination of martial arts and spirit?" The moment he saw the woman, the northern emperor showed a surprised expression. Then, he found that mu ningqiu''s figure was still in the beam of light, so he dismissed this idea and said strangely, "it''s not the unity of martial arts and spirits, nor is it a weapon of Wuling. How does she develop the power of Wuling to this extent?"


    After all, the northern emperor used to be the most powerful one in the territory of Jianshen. Judging from the breath, we can know that the strength of this woman''s martial spirit should be infinitely close to the realm of seeing God.


    But she and mu ningqiu did not take the road of combining martial arts and spirits. Mu ningqiu lost the ability of action at the moment of her appearance, which proves that it is not easy for her to summon such a powerful martial spirit.


    This made the northern emperor feel strange at the same time, but also feel very strange.


    It''s also an eye opener.


    However, the next scene made the northern emperor a little creepy.


    The woman who was 90% similar to Mu Ning Qiu stepped forward and trampled on the wave like impact in the whole void. The puppet armor of heaven and man was the first to bear the brunt. However fast the reaction was, she could only open her mouth and eject a purple beam of light.


    But the purple beam was suppressed directly and returned to the head of Tianren puppet armor at a faster speed.


    Boom!


    The beam exploded, and then the terrible shock came like a mountain and a sea. On the spot, the arms of the puppet armor of heaven and man were cracked, and one shot and one sword turned into dust all over the sky, followed by two legs and half of the body!


    Just taking a step at random, the puppet armor of heaven and man was almost shattered into pieces!


    "This Is that too much of an exaggeration? " As strong as the northern emperor, he has never seen such unreasonable Wu Ling.


    Even if there are many warriors who regard the spirit of martial arts as a fighting power, they rarely surpass their own realm and strength.


    More powerful than the master of the martial spirit, not no, but too few, less than can be ignored.


    Moreover, even if Wu Ling can be stronger than the main body, it is also very limited.


    Like Mu Ning Qiu''s Tianjie Wuling, it''s not a little bit stronger It''s too strong to be reasonable!


    The northern emperor had previously judged that she seemed to have been infinitely close to the realm of seeing God, which was probably underestimated.


    If she can trample the puppet armor of heaven and man with one foot, even if she has not reached the realm, her combat power has already entered the realm of heaven and man.


    However, after stepping out of that step, the woman''s figure has become much thinner, as if expending great strength, and there is no follow-up action.


    The whole body of the puppet armour was broken, and the core of her head was exposed. She was staring at her with only half of her empty pupil, and both sides suddenly froze.


    Because the damage was too serious, the puppet armor could not be restored in a short time.


    But mu Ning Qiu closed her eyes tightly and her face turned white. It seemed that some of them could not maintain the existence of Wuling.


    So the northern emperor, who was watching the battle below, could only look up at Lu Li.


    Now the only variable is Lu Li.


    If Lu Li can get back in time, he can''t protect his two cores.


    In other words, the key to winning or losing lies in the speed of land separation return.


    At the moment, Lu Li naturally heard the change from below.


    Almost without looking, Lu Li knew that mu ningqiu must have been forced to the end of his tether and had to release his Tianjie Wuling to suppress the puppet armor.


    The silence that followed showed that the war situation there was in a stalemate.


    Lu Li knew that he had to speed up.


    Lu Li skillfully called out the modifier page. Lu Li put a lot of points into the Wumian sword Sutra, and directly blew up the upper limit of the level of this skill. With the level of Wuque sword Sutra rising, the speed of qi movement in his body was almost visible to the naked eye.


    Although there is still no great change in the transformation of true Qi, Lu Li has only one intention to do so.


    Break the border by force!


    It is not difficult to say that it is not difficult to say that it is easy to say that it is not easy from the late stage to the peak stage.


    The elixir field and meridians are filled with the energy from the sword. In a sense, I have accumulated enough power to open up the secluded mansion, but I am limited to the upper limit of transforming the true Qi, so I can''t make this last step.


    However, although it is still a little short of time to open up the secluded mansion, the peak is not the bottleneck of the threshold. However, Lu Li can use the energy accumulated at present to forcibly rush.The purpose of upgrading Wumian sword Sutra to the highest level is to increase the running speed of genuine Qi in the body.


    The faster the true Qi moves, the more powerful it will be.


    This is not only reflected in the battle, but also suitable for breaking through the bottleneck of cultivation.


    When the sword reached full level, the Qi inside the body quickly turned around in the meridians. The "fog" Qi in the elixir field began to compress and condense. The "one drop" of genuine Qi was refined and transformed into liquid form.


    This transformation process consumed at least one third of Lu Li''s genuine Qi reserves. However, the huge energy accumulated in the depths of his body''s meridians seemed to find a vent and rushed to the Dantian crazily.


    The elixir field, which has just consumed part of the true Qi, is instantly filled with this huge energy.


    Although it has not yet been transformed into true Qi, the hegemony of the sword Sutra lies in its exclusiveness and its control over different energies!


    Before a large amount of energy poured into the elixir''s field, he had no lack of true Qi. He was like a monarch whose territory had been violated. He immediately organized a "force" to encircle these energies. The dense silver swords were arranged into a sword net, constantly chopping the energy into pieces and mixing it with the true Qi. Although the means used was extremely crude, it was extremely practical.


    With the help of this genuine Qi mixed with different energies, Luli almost broke through that hazy bottleneck almost instantaneously, and a large number of genuine Qi flowing back from the sea tide flowed back into the Dantian, completely turning the genuine Qi in the Dantian into a liquid state, with a leap in both quantity and quality.


    In short.


    It''s the peak, it''s done!


    Lu Li opened his eyes, as if there were two beams of light shining out, shredding the whole body a wisp of energy training, followed by the earth shaking explosion!


    With the strong pressure of sweeping the eight wastelands, the broken puppet armor of heaven and man could not help being blown out.


    The woman Wu Ling raised her head to look at the top of the void, and soon turned into light and returned to Mu Ning Qiu''s body.


    When Wu Ling returns to his position, Mu Ning Qiu also instantly recovers his power of action. Without hesitation, he takes out his spear, leans slightly and rushes towards the puppet armor of heaven and man swept away!


    Dang!


    Mu ningqiu directly takes a shot from the head core of Tianren puppet armor, which is blocked by its arm which has recovered a small part when it is in a critical moment. Although the arm that has not yet been fully recovered can not block mu ningqiu''s attack, it still protects the dark gold core of the head. The distance between the gun tips is no more than an inch. It seems that there are some micro cracks on the broken face of the Tianren puppet armor Wonderful change.


    But it still opened its mouth, different from the previous purple energy, this time, it is like pure white hot light.


    The terrible high temperature makes Mu Ning Qiu''s face change. You don''t need to experience it personally. You know that this energy can''t be touched.


    Driven to the extreme, the Heart Sutra of eternal life burst out thousands of beams of light, and finally slowly synthesized into a stream, which collided with the terrible energy ejected from the mouth of the puppet armor of heaven and man!


    Hum!


    Dazzling light filled the void, the sky and earth seem to have lost their voice at this moment. After a short silence, the round energy ripple exploded and spread in all directions at a very terrible speed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    The array that trapped the northern emperor was the first to bear the brunt, and was immediately torn to pieces by the terrible energy.


    At the moment when the soul and body got out of the trap, the northern emperor disappeared and hid in the void to avoid the boundless fury.


    Mu ningqiu and the puppet armor of heaven and man are in the center of this energy. Naturally, the state is not so good. The two figures fly out of the dazzling strong light, like two gray smoke bundles, falling heavily.


    The figure of the northern emperor has become somewhat illusory and transparent. Looking at this scene in front of him, he also laments that young people nowadays are really not killed when they fight.


    Knowing that the power of the puppet armor can not be underestimated, but still chose the simplest and direct confrontation.


    "If you go on fighting like this, you will surely be killed by the puppet armor of heaven and man."


    As if he could no longer see Mu Ning Qiu''s reckless tactics, the northern emperor finally said: "when it recovers, it will automatically use the energy of the two cores. That is to say, after each injury, its mobility will be greatly reduced, so it can only be protected by releasing energy


    "Find the right time, do not collide with the energy it releases, try to involve its movement, and delay the process of its recovery!"


    Hearing the words of the northern emperor, Mu Ning Qiu slowly tightened his hand, and his expression was rather dignified.


    Her arms had begun to shake.


    The previous energy collision almost directly exhausted her genuine Qi, sent severe pain to her arm, and her bones were cracked.


    Therefore, it is not that she can''t think of such a simple flaw, but that her own situation has not allowed her to delay the fight any longer.


    But the northern emperor''s words still gave her some inspiration. Looking at the puppet armor of heaven and man, who was still repairing her wounds, mu ningqiu squinted and quickly thought of a way to deal with it.


    As soon as his body was shaken, he rushed to the puppet armor again.


    Cheep


    The head of Tianren puppet armor has been gradually restored, and her empty eyes move with Mu Ning Qiu''s body method, as if locking her figure.


    Although the arms have not returned to normal, it has now recovered a certain degree of self-protection.


    Facing the menacing mu ningqiu, the puppet armor of heaven and man immediately waved the remnant arm, turned into an oval shield half human high, and ran into mu ningqiu very brutally.


    But its action at this time in Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes is full of flaws, a dodge to avoid this collision, the heart suddenly must!


    "Sure enough, when it repairs itself, its speed and reaction are greatly reduced."


    Thinking about the current state of the puppet armor of heaven and man, Mu Ning Qiu''s body method is flexible and begins to tangle around the puppet armor of heaven and man.


    A series of virtual shaking down, taking advantage of the puppet armor of heaven and man in the dead corner of the turning defense, the long gun like a silver hole, a blow opened the shield defense, the gun tip picked it open to repair most of the chest, suddenly opened a deep wound!


    Crack!


    With this shot, a large number of precision parts flew into the air, which was obviously the last madness before death.


    Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu dodge immediately, and Mu Ning Qiu flies away with the broken body of the puppet armor of heaven and man.


    One of the two cores has been broken. The head of Tianren puppet armor must not be allowed to master the body again.


    Mu Ning autumn a retreat, Lu Li will face the threat of the head alone.


    It is still releasing its fury energy indiscriminately. A core is destroyed, leading to the complete collapse of the defense mechanism of this celestial puppet armor. It seems that it will not stop until the energy is exhausted.


    "Not yet?"


    Mu Ning autumn see Lu Li stop there to observe, can not help but urge the way.


    Lu Li sighed: "just break through the realm, not too familiar."


    That''s not an excuse.


    Before entering the Mingyou realm in Liangjiehe, you had experienced the strength of the master''s realm in advance, but had little knowledge of the immortal realm. In addition, now the true Qi in his body has changed from fog to liquid, and there is the addition of the charm of heaven and man. Lu Li feels that his current conventional strength has surpassed that of the master of Liangjiehe.


    In other words, the control of power is too low, rash hand is likely to control the strength.


    However, after a little familiarity for a moment, Lu Li lifted the Canglang sword upside down, and his body moved. There were faint ripples in the void, which seemed unable to withstand his terrible moving speed.


    Buzz!


    The head of Tianren puppet armor is still spraying beams around. The inner core energy is in an extremely unstable state. The sound of energy concussion makes people wonder whether it will suddenly explode and pull all around to go to the nether world.


    Lu Li held Canglang sword in his hand. With a sword, Lu Li cut the beam of light. At the moment when the head turned to the other side, he shot through its shell like lightning. He strung the head on the edge of the sword. His wrist turned over. Without lack of genuine Qi, he ran into it like a tide. Suddenly, countless cracks appeared on the head. The light overflowed. The next moment, it exploded and dispersed Pieces of!


    A dark gold core with light and shade emitting light floats in the void. Without hesitation, Lu Li reaches out and grabs it.Seeing that the pieces of the explosion seem to be close to the core, Lu Li quickly put the core in his sleeve.


    Countless pieces of flying backwards seem to have lost their targets, suddenly settled in the void, and finally scattered one after another.


    "Why don''t you destroy it?" Mu Ning Qiu flies over, and I don''t know why Lu Li wants to leave that core.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "the fighting power of this thing is good. It''s a pity to destroy it. Go back and study it for your aunt. Maybe you can crack the secret and imitate a similar puppet armor."


    Mu ningqiu was mainly oppressed by the puppet armor of heaven and man for a long time, and his mind was full of destroying this abominable thing. Now, when Lu Li reminds her, she also immediately responds to it. For example, if the secret can be solved, even if the puppet armor can''t be rebuilt, it will be very important for the current holy kingdom of swallowing heaven to get several masters'' puppet armor, even if she can''t rebuild it.


    At present, the war between the kingdom of devouring heaven and the state of extreme heaven and demon will begin. Although the whole kingdom seems to be full of war intention, his family members can know their own affairs. Mu ningqiu knows very well that with the current military strength of the Kingdom, it is not the enemy of the kingdom of heaven demon. Even if it can gain some advantages in the early stage, once the kingdom of extreme heaven and evil slows down, it will be very difficult for the kingdom of devouring heaven to win again if the kingdom of extreme heaven and evil slows down, and then it will break through the border and take the territory directly. Then, the kingdom with supplies will open its front.


    Because no matter in terms of quantity or combat power, the power of the heaven demon kingdom is far more than that of the holy state.


    But


    The appearance of these puppet armor, however, is tantamount to another choice for tuntian Shengguo!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    Having figured out this, Mu Ning Qiu did not dare to throw away the body of the puppet armor of heaven and man at will.


    After receiving the precious storage props, she kept staring at Lu Li.


    Lu Li, of course, knew what she meant and said lightly, "a box of jade money, or you won''t talk about it."


    Mu Ning Qiu airway: "if I hadn''t been holding back all the time, how could you have the chance to take away the core? Hand it in quickly


    "It''s not a March or a war, but a reward. Of course, whoever grabs the treasure is the one who owns it. Don''t say that you just held back for a while. Even if you beat up the puppet armor of heaven and man, but you didn''t pick up anything, I''m more resourceful. I think of the core use, of course, it belongs to me. "


    Lu Li pulled two sentences and then said, "and we are all on the same front. What''s the difference between yours and mine?"


    "You Shameless


    Mu Ning Qiu, where can''t hear the implication of Lu Li at this time?


    He made it clear that he wanted to blackmail through this core.


    If he does not agree, he will take the core to blackmail others.


    It is self-evident who this "other" is.


    "Hey, your highness, it''s better to have time to breathe with me than to love the core that has been destroyed by you." Lu Li shows a gentle smile, but his tone is gloating.


    Mu Ning Qiu clenched his silver teeth, but he really said it was a little distressed.


    There are two cores in a puppet armor of heaven and man, and the one destroyed by himself is still the big core used to drive the body. Maybe the real secret lies in it.


    If Lu Li didn''t mention it, Mu Ning Qiu would not have thought of it.


    Now, once this idea was born, it would be very uncomfortable in my heart.


    Even if she knew that Lu Li was blocking herself, she couldn''t help biting her lower lip and whispering, "you have to keep this secret. Have you heard that?"


    Lu Li was on the top of the road, with a smile on his face: "what happened?"


    Mu Ning Qiu hummed, and then said, "anyway, you have to give the core to your aunt. This palace will not be bought in your hand."


    Originally, Lu Li just wanted to tease her.


    I also hope to use this core for signing a contract of sale. If I sell it to Mu ningqiu, how can I do if she turns around and doesn''t recognize her account?


    A box of jade money is a huge sum of money. Even the palace of Yan can''t take it out at will. Although mu ningqiu is the eldest princess who swallows the Heavenly Kingdom, I''m afraid she is not qualified to use such a large sum of money easily.


    "Well, I didn''t cheat you this time."


    At this time, the soul of the northern emperor also appeared in front of them. "I said that his weakness was two cores. You two little guys thought I was a liar. Now you know that I am a man of my word..."


    Before he finished speaking, the northern emperor found that Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu ignored him directly and ran to collect the fragments of the twelve masters'' puppet armor.


    Although the twelve pieces of puppet armor were cut down by the northern emperor, they didn''t mean to be polite at all. If you fight for me to rob them, you will immediately wipe out the pieces of puppet armor.


    The northern emperor was stunned for a moment, and then said strangely, "even if you collect these fragments, you can''t solve the secret of puppet armor. If it had been so easy, there would have been a copy of douzun''s million puppet armour Legion in the age of wanzu. "


    "Even if you can''t solve the secret of puppet armor, it''s a lot of income to take these pieces back and melt them into materials."


    Lu Li sighed: "you should not know that the Zhenwu region is very scarce in resources. Poor warriors like us can only fight for it on their own. There are not a few people who even lost their lives in fighting for some resources. How can an old antique like you feel the distress of us young people? "


    The northern emperor was speechless by Lu Li. After a long pause, he cautiously said, "now Zhenwu area has become this way? Not really? "


    "Is it that the old guys in the age of 10000 nationalities have hollowed out all the resources?"


    The northern emperor pondered.


    In his impression, although the cultivation resources of Zhenwu region are precious, they are not so scarce. At least, there will be no lack of cultivation resources for Tianjiao like Lu Li and mu ningqiu.


    You know, such a gifted and powerful Tianjiao, but the treasure in the palm of thousands of people, cultivation resources is an unlimited supply, as many as you want.


    You can hear Lu Li''s words and their proficiency in picking up pieces of puppet armor. The northern emperor knows that he is not exaggerating. These two men It seems that there is a real shortage of resources.


    If you know his inner thoughts, Mu Ning Qiu will scoff at him.


    What we lack is not the resources, but the way to increase the chance of success for swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven!


    As for Lu Li?


    This guy doesn''t look like he lacks cultivation resources. He is just greedy.


    "Ah, now Zhenwu is short of aura, and many natural materials and earth treasures have disappeared. In addition, the inheritance has been cut off, and there is only a little record left in the history of the powerful inheritance like the puppet armor technique. Now, it must be more difficult for the warriors in Zhenwu area to practice than before. "Lu Li has a tone of compassion, which is full of emotion and voice. He almost believes himself.


    Mu Ning Qiu glared at him, too lazy to build stubble.


    Such obvious swindle, fool will believe!


    The northern emperor hesitated and said, "if the situation in Zhenwu area is so bad, you should not cultivate to this level at your age."


    He looked at Mu Ning Qiu and said, "a young master like her is rare even in the age of ten thousand nationalities. Although you are a little bit worse than her, you are a very rare genius to have the master level combat power in the immortal territory... "


    Speaking of this, the northern emperor suddenly felt that Lu Li was teasing himself. He could not help but say, "little brother, you are no longer interesting."


    "Well, I''m not all lying to you." Lu Li spread out his hand and said, "at least so far, the warriors in Zhenwu area have to fight for resources on their own. In many places, resources are very scarce, and even the powerful sectarian forces can not avoid vulgarity. "


    Mu Ning Qiu eyebrows move, knowing that Lu Li is talking about xuanjianzong.


    Among the forces of righteousness, xuanjianzong is already quite powerful. It can rank among the six holy places at least. However, even mu ningqiu, a member of the "magic gate", can not see the cruel mechanism within xuanjianzong.


    Despite the occasional friction and struggle between the five demon States, in fact, from the perspective of cultivation environment, aragu is relatively good. Compared with the vast continent of Zhenwu region, aragu is only a small part of the territory, while those who are in the right way occupy more land and more warriors are fighting for resources.


    Therefore, Lu Li''s words are not all false. At least, at present, the distribution of cultivation resources of warriors in Zhenwu area is still in the state of more wolves and less meat.


    However, Mu Ning Qiu doesn''t know why Lu Li mentioned it.


    With the North emperor pretending to be poor, trying to get out of his life savings?


    It''s totally unnecessary, and the northern emperor has been dead for thousands of years, and now he has become a soul. Even if he really has a cave similar to the small world, he can''t open it.


    "Well, it seems that the transformation of Tiandi Qiji started from your generation. If so, it is not difficult to explain. "


    The northern emperor sighed, and then said to Lu Li, "little brother, otherwise, you can let me out, and we will discuss other matters slowly?"


    "Let you out? It''s not necessary. " Lu Li pointed to the energy at the top of the void and said, "now we don''t need you to extinguish the core of the world. What can we do with you, the Lord of the North Sea?"


    "How is it possible that although you can bear the power of the core of the world with your body, when you reach the peak of immortality, your flesh has already reached the upper limit. What else can you do to extinguish the world..." The northern emperor raised his head as he spoke, but saw an extremely terrible scene.


    A silver metal egg is crazily swallowing the power of the core of the world, as if swimming in the ocean easily. No matter where you swim, the core energy of the world will disappear to a large extent with the naked eye.


    The pupils of the northern emperor shrank and looked at the scene.


    He swore that in his long years, he had never seen such an appalling scene!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    "Well What is that? "


    The northern emperor was surprised and stuttered.


    Lu Li held out his hand and said, "can your God devour extinguish the core of the world faster than it does?"


    The northern emperor did not answer this question.


    Because no matter what you answer, it''s a bit humiliating.


    Even if he was allowed to extinguish the core energy of a small world through the power of devouring God in his heyday, he would never be able to "gobble down" like that metal egg, as if he did not know what appetite is and what is the upper limit of his own bearing.


    Although phagocytosis is strong, it must also devour energy according to certain rules.


    For example, the upper limit of Terran flesh is different from person to person, but there is always a limit. The energy of the core of the world comes from the depths of the void, which is the most mysterious power in the heavens. The strong people in the heaven and human environment can pull it out of the void of many great worlds and open up a small world of their own, but it does not mean that they can control this power with their hearts locked in their desire.


    Because of this, the northern emperor''s power of "devouring gods" was feared by all ethnic groups.


    However, after seeing the performance of the metal egg, the northern emperor suddenly had a very absurd feeling. Compared with this metal egg, what is there to be vigilant about eating God?


    Aware of the surprise on the northern emperor''s face, Lu Li curled his lips. Do you think this metal egg is any ordinary thing?


    According to the small hairball, this metal egg contains not only the blood of dragon, but also the blood of human beings.


    That kind of creature comes from the "shenting class" world. After adulthood, it can smash a hundred layers of space and destroy the "Kaiyuan class" world at will. It is a terrifying monster that feeds on the fragments of that powerful world.


    Let alone a small world core created by a strong man of heaven and man level, even if it can directly devour the world core of Zhenwu domain, Lu Li will not feel a bit strange.


    No matter whether this thing can hatch out or not, the metal egg, which integrates the blood of various terrorist creatures, is indeed a "bottomless energy hole". According to the current progress, the core of the world here is afraid that it is not enough to feed it, which is probably the level of a dessert?


    "Little brother, since you have such a powerful thing, why don''t you bring it out earlier?"


    Finally, the northern emperor came back from his shock and regretfully said, "now that guy''s consciousness has awakened, no matter how strong your egg is, you can''t" snatch food "in front of the original owner of the small world


    As the northern emperor''s voice just fell, a huge gap suddenly opened in the world''s core at the top of the void.


    In that crevice, the dark yellow vertical pupil stares at the metal egg and makes a strange sound of unknown meaning.


    "Here it is." The northern emperor''s face was heavy.


    Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu also feel the terrible pressure from the vertical pupil. It seems that something is really waking up.


    ¡­¡­


    In the nonpolar region.


    He was so angry that he fell into the middle of a huge pit tens of miles in diameter. He did not know whether he was alive or dead. Jiang Huanjun was standing in the cave, half kneeling on the ground, holding his body with the sword without blame, and his beautiful face was full of fear.


    "All right."


    At this time, Gu Haoran''s gentle voice sounded slowly. Jiang Huanjun raised his head and saw the gradually falling figure of Qingyi. His expression was distorted and he said hysterically, "come on! Kill me


    Gu Haoran sighed: "if you want to die, you''d better find a place to settle yourself. Don''t bother others to kill you."


    "And I have no reason to kill you." With that, Gu Haoran wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    One man alone to two top masters, he is not unscathed.


    The last blow of the previous fury nearly broke his evolution, which made him suffer from the attack on the spot.


    Jiang Huanjun, on the other hand, killed the spirit with the sword without blame, which made him have a headache. There was a storm in the sea of knowledge, and the chaos was to the extreme.


    In other words, to deal with these two top masters, Gu Haoran has exhausted all his skills, which is definitely not as easy as it seems on the surface.


    But even so, now the rage has been shattered all over his body, and there is no chance of fighting again in a short time. Jiang Huanjun''s whole body is burnt in a wide range, and his sword holding arm is dripping with blood, and he can''t recover his decadence.


    In other words, Gu Haoran became the final winner.


    "Ginger peach blossom, take care of your brother." After a deep look at Jiang Huanjun, Gu Haoran flew up and said to Jiang Taohua, who was always watching the opera.


    Ginger peach blossom stretched out, like a stretch, and then said in a lazy voice: "you''ve been fighting for a long time. It''s time to see whether you''ll win or lose. Now you want me to fight with me again?"


    Gu Haoran said with thick cheek: "it is you who said you want to stand by. Now you two helpers are disabled. How do you think I won?"


    "Hand it in."


    He held out his hand to the peach blossom.


    Jiang Taohua took off her mask and said with a smile: "they are them, I am me. The stars are in my hands. When will it be their turn to decide who my things belong toGu Haoran hears the speech, is helpless way: "you this is to want to play Lai?"


    "I don''t have any engagement with you."


    Ginger peach blossom smile can ran, "what''s more, you don''t know that women never keep their promise?"


    Gu Haoran thought deeply for a while, always felt that this sentence was a little familiar.


    "This is the catchphrase of Mu Hongxiu. How about it? Do you think it''s very reasonable?" Ginger peach blossom smile way.


    Gu Haoran was silent and finally said with a bitter smile: "since you know that the descendants of douzun are around me, you should hand over the star God. Even if you own the star God and can''t open it, it''s just a waste. "


    "Who said it was wasted? The star God doesn''t only need to fight the blood to open it. If I can find a suitable successor and hand over the star God to him, can we play the power of the star God? "


    Jiang Taohua put up her smile and said, "after all, you still want to get the power of the star God. Gu Haoran, I know that your derivation is very strong, and you can even see all kinds of variables in the past and the future, so you have been eliminating all the bad future and want to embark on a perfect road. But how do you know that the future that didn''t happen must be bad? "


    "You are just one of the numerous beings, and what determines their future for the hundreds of millions of creatures in Zhenwu region?"


    Jiang Taohua''s voice is not big, but it seems to be knocking at Gu Haoran''s heart.


    Of course, Gu Haoran has not been questioned like this for the first time since he set foot on this road. If he can''t bear this doubt, how can he talk about walking out of a perfect road that runs counter to the public?


    "It''s just that different people have different opinions. The merits and demerits of you and me today, before the future comes, no one can draw the best conclusion. "


    Gu Haoran laughed: "if I go on a wrong road, I can be despised by others after death. Even if I dig a grave and dig a corpse, it is also the result of my own search. No wonder anyone. "


    "That is to say, you have to rob the star God today?"


    The ginger peach blossom twists the fingertip, a dense cloud of ice blue hovers on her finger.


    Obviously, talk is not going on, ginger peach blossom has moved to kill.


    Gu Haoran sighed: "it''s not that I have to rob, but this kind of power It''s about a very important future. If you don''t give up the star God today, even if I want to kill you myself, I must get it. "


    "Good."


    Jiang Taohua nodded his head and said, "then..."


    Before the second half of the sentence was spoken, a sudden thunder burst on the dome. A golden lightning cut through the void, and a large space collapsed on the spot!


    The thunder interrupted Jiang Taohua''s words directly.


    At the same time, they looked up at the sky, and saw that the golden lightning was flashing, shaking the void everywhere. There was a huge figure, which was slowly rising in the collapsing void.


    The figure can only see the fuzzy outline, can not see the specific face, but just this contour, let Gu Haoran and ginger peach blossom have a feeling of palpitation.


    The two looked at each other and immediately gave up their hostile plans and stood side by side.


    Jiang Taohua asked in a low voice, "can you foresee this scene in your derivation?"


    Gu Haoran''s expression was also heavy: "derivation is not omnipotent, and This will, who helped him wake up? "


    Gu Haoran recognized the shadow at a glance. It was the original owner of the small world, who had died in the hands of douzun.


    In other words, he is not a man or a God.


    He is a strong water God from Wangting of the East China Sea!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    "Is there any point in discussing this now?"


    Jiang Taohua said faintly: "the void has collapsed at the end of the small world, indicating that someone is swallowing the power of the world core and trying to extinguish the world core. Under this stimulation, it is normal for him to wake up early


    "The key question is how much power this guy can control when he wakes up. How far has the core of the world been extinguished


    Gu Haoran also knows that the key is not who caused the person''s consciousness to wake up early.


    Now that the void has collapsed at the end of the small world, it means that the energy in the core of the world has been greatly lost, which is good news and also a bad laugh.


    Fortunately, the core of the world is not as powerful as before. Even if the person''s consciousness is fully awakened, he can not immediately have the combat power comparable to that of heaven and man.


    However, the bad is bad in the core of the world. If the core of the world is completely extinguished, the collapse of the void will directly spread to the whole small world. On the spot, the whole small world will collapse into a little bit. At that time, let alone fight for the star God, they will all die here.


    But Gu Haoran didn''t panic too much.


    His magic power can break through the space layer to come here, which shows that he has the ability to shuttle the small world.


    When the void collapses, once it''s irreversible, he can use his magic power to leave.


    But the star God has not yet arrived, Gu Haoran can only temporarily join hands with Jiang Taohua to fight against the consciousness that is about to wake up.


    Jiang Taohua seemed to have thought of this, and looked at Gu Haoran strangely and said, "although your magic power can leave here, if you wait until the void collapses and blocks the space, even if your magic power is no longer strong, I''m afraid it will be too late to escape?"


    "Now that you know, if you don''t give me the star God, I will take you away now?" Gu Haoran has no good airway.


    Jiang Taohua shook his head and said, "I can''t go."


    When she raised her hand, the stars appeared in her palm.


    The huge figure above the dome seemed to sense something. At the center of his eyebrows, a gap was opened, and a huge vertical pupil appeared, staring at the peach blossom.


    "You see, it''s not just you who want a star God."


    The tone of Jiang Taohua is very relaxed.


    Gu Haoran''s expression is immediately sinking down, "you are using your own life to make fun of."


    "My life, of course, is up to me. How can this be called mischief?" With a bright smile, Jiang Taohua put the star God away, looked directly at the pupil, and said faintly, "if you want to see the star God, you can see it with your real body? Do you really think you can scare us by playing this trick of threatening children? "


    Once this was said, the huge figure seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a moment, he replied in a buzzing voice, "yes


    With a bang, golden lightning broke through the void, and a man in blue armor and long hair appeared in front of them.


    The man took a deep look at Jiang Taohua, and then looked at Gu Haoran and said, "your master seems to be very old. If I remember correctly, your master is the last survivor of the age of ten thousand nationalities. It is in his hands that he should have passed on the derivation. "


    "Count the time. He should be dead by now."


    The man came up and said that Gu Haoran''s apprentice, although there was no fluctuation in his tone, it still let people hear the contempt in his words.


    "It''s a pity that my immortal master can really live up to these three words. In the end, he did not die of old age. Instead, he ran to fight with the remaining evils of the imperial court of the four seas, and beat those stupid people to pieces. He did not dare to enter the land for a thousand years


    Gu Haoran said calmly: "until the end, he was fighting, so he died in the war."


    "Oh?"


    The blue armour man said with a light smile: "the coward of the age of ten thousand nationalities, finally dare to face his inner fear and die in front of the army of the royal court?"


    Gu Haoran frowned, and the terror of the air machine locked the man on the spot.


    At this time, Jiang Taohua, who had been silent for a long time, said faintly: "you have spent so much effort and lingered under Dou Zun''s exploration. Should you stay here to talk nonsense with us? Tell me what price you are willing to pay if you want a star God? "


    At this time, the blue Jia man turned his eyes to Jiang Taohua''s face. He did not know whether he was surprised by her appearance or sighed for her "courage". His tone softened a little: "you can get the star God, which proves that you are destined to Wang Ting in the East China Sea. I''ll give you a chance, a choice, to give me the star God. When I leave here, I will introduce you to the East China Sea imperial court. "


    "What''s wrong with you?" Jiang Taohua frowned: "I asked you what price you are willing to pay, this sentence is very difficult to understand?"


    Blue armour man slightly a Zheng, immediately way: "do you know what I this promise represents? How many people in the world want to join Donghai Wangting, but can''t, I''d like to introduce... "


    Before he finished his words, Jiang Taohua raised his hand, which was an ice blue light flashed towards his face!


    At the same time, Gu Haoran also made a move!The fire of burning the sky!


    One is frozen for thousands of miles, and the other is burning the sky and the earth. The two people''s hands are killing moves. They directly engulf the figure of the blue armor man, and the huge explosion aftershock directly runs through thousands of miles. Vaguely, you can hear the blue armor man''s scream!


    He was just an illusory body gathered by the core energy of the world. When he was attacked by two top masters, his "body" was scattered on the spot, and his consciousness was disturbed.


    When the terror dissipated, the blue armor man also learned to be obedient. He did not appear in front of them again. His voice was full of resentment and said, "good, you two, die here together."


    "He seems to have a lot of trouble."


    Jiang peach blossom put down her hand, smile some deep meaning.


    Gu Haoran nodded, "the energy in the core of the world can''t tolerate him to waste at will."


    Just now, the two men did not just "act in anger", but more to test the blue man''s confidence.


    But just one hit broke up his body, which was made up of energy, and he didn''t even have the courage to condense his body for the second time. Obviously, he was not afraid, but there was not much energy left in the core of the world, and He has more difficult problems to deal with!


    "Say it." Gu Haoran looked at Yao Dou who was hiding in the distance. Suddenly he asked Jiang Taohua, "have you met my younger martial brother?"


    Jiang Taohua is also a Leng, way: "your younger martial brother?"


    But she immediately responded, "the original child is your younger brother, with the relationship between you and mu tea No wonder. "


    "Oh, I wanted to take him away with me. I just came in such a hurry that I forgot to look for him."


    Gu Haoran, a little bit backward, said, "he should not have touched the prohibition of the core of the world?"


    "You don''t seem to be completely stupid either."


    Jiang Taohua said strangely, "is he really your younger martial brother? Not your enemy? Let him participate in such a dangerous thing, even he touched the prohibition of the core of the world, you elder martial brother Isn''t it a bit incompetent? "


    Gu Haoran was said by her a little ashamed, but still wry smile: "my younger brother don''t need me to take care of."


    "That''s easy. It seems that your younger brother has caused a lot of trouble to this guy. We should not need our help."


    Ginger peach flower light way: "so, you might as well take us to leave here, as for the star God matter, you can go to your younger martial brother to talk."


    Hearing her words, Gu Haoran was shocked and said: "do you mean to give him the star God? Are you crazy? "


    "Why, what''s wrong with him being the successor of the star God?"


    Jiang Taohua glanced at Gu Haoran and said: "instead of letting Dou Zun''s descendants master the star God, when the time comes when the king of the East China Sea finds the star God reappeared and comes again to stir the wind and rain, it''s better to give the star God to a new successor. You should know that the power of the star God will change with the characteristics of the user. If the star God is handed over to him, a new star God power will be born. The king of the East China Sea will not find that the user is still your younger brother. This is not a good thing to kill two birds with one stone? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    Although this is the case, Gu Haoran is still a little tongue tied.


    I want to explain, but I don''t know where to start.


    He can''t say that his cheap younger brother is likely to become a strong man who can''t even suppress God and man in the future, let alone tell Jiang Taohua that he once saw him cut open a world with a sword.


    It''s not a small world created by a strong man in the divine realm, but a real and authentic "world"!


    Gu Haoran can''t judge whether Lu Li in that picture is blocking foreign enemies for Zhenwu area, or cutting through the world barrier with one sword, and letting those alien races into Zhenwu area.


    But it is precisely because of various concerns that Gu Haoran has not been able to help Lu Li too much.


    Of course, there is the saying of "Qi Yun", which involves the reason why Gu Haoran can''t intervene at will because of the huge fortune involved. However, the pictures he had predicted affected his decision to a certain extent.


    Gu Haoran can''t tell Jiang Taohua about this matter, including Lu Li himself.


    You are not interested in me. In a word, your younger brother is the best candidate for me to inherit the star God. If you have any objection, you''d better speak now. No one knows how long this small world can last. If the core of the world is really knocked out by him, you can''t leave if you want to go again. "


    Ginger peach blossom eyes to the sky, in the collapse of the void, golden thunder light constantly flashing, dark clouds gathered, covering the last ray of light.


    It is easier for the small world to show that the energy at the core of the world is passing faster and faster, even the original master who wakes up can not stop it.


    The collapse of this small world is a foregone conclusion.


    There is no exaggeration in Jiang Taohua''s words.


    Gu Haoran has not returned to his mind until now. He really can''t figure out how his younger martial brother can destroy the core energy of a small world?


    Even if one develops his own Dharma and communicates with God, this kind of thing which is totally beyond the "common sense" is not something that can be inferred by derivation.


    Finally, Gu Haoran gave a bitter smile and said to Jiang Tao Hua: "I knew that no matter what happened, it would become very complicated if I involved my younger martial brother."


    Without saying that the power of the star God was lost, the small world collapsed. Originally, Gu Haoran wanted to give Yao Dou a "big chance" to invite people''s hearts and ask him to help control the power of the star God, but now it has all come to nothing.


    As for the chance?


    It doesn''t matter anymore.


    After the collapse of the small world, no matter how much chance, it will be destroyed with the collapse of space.


    Gu Haoran uses the formula to predict the future. Countless endings are obscured. What could have been seen is still blurred. This can only show that great changes have taken place in the future, which may affect his current layout and even change most of his plans.


    "Little brother, little brother, I still despise you."


    Gu Haoran said with a bitter smile in his heart: "you really gave me a big problem this time."


    However, the proposal of ginger peach blossom is indeed the best way at present.


    So Gu Haoran looked at Jiang Taohua helplessly and said, "there are many people here. Who do you decide to take?"


    "Why, can you only take one or two people away?" Jiang Taohua said in surprise: "in my impression, it seems that there is no such restriction in your magic power?"


    Gu Haoran said: "there are many people here. Do you want me to take them all?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Gu Haoran was silent.


    Then he glanced at the distance, and the five "furtive" figures did not dare to approach.


    It was he Shouwei and Xiang Hongyu.


    Previously, Gu Haoran''s battle with fury and Jiang Huanjun spread widely. They did not dare to get close to the center of the battlefield, which was comparable to destroying heaven and earth.


    Even now that the fighting is over, the five remain at a safe distance.


    After a glance, Gu Haoran hesitated and asked, "including these people?"


    Ginger peach blossom light way: "with your mood."


    Gu Haoran said decisively: "take you first."


    ¡­¡­


    In the void of the core of the world, countless golden lightning danced wildly, as if throughout every inch of space. In the vertical pupil, it seemed that violent and repressive energy was brewing, and "death" was staring at the metal egg.


    Yes.


    It did not pay attention to Lu Li, Mu Ning Qiu, or even the northern emperor.


    As soon as it appears in the void, it sees a metal egg "roaming" in the energetic light.


    That metal egg is devouring the energy of the world''s core crazily, and doesn''t care that there is a line of sight staring at itself.


    In other words, it has no concept of self at all. When Luli releases it and lets it devour the energy in the core of the world, it becomes a "bottomless energy hole".As the metal eggs gradually absorb the scattered energy, the whole energy mass has shrunk by a full third.


    Some of this was eaten by Lu Li, and the rest was digested by metal eggs.


    Even so, the metal egg doesn''t mean to stop. As time goes on, the appetite gets bigger and bigger. It keeps going at such a speed that it extinguishes the core of the world, that is, the time for a cup of tea, or even faster.


    In the vertical pupil, a virtual shadow slowly agglomerates, the voice murmurs: "North emperor, it seems that you really wait for your Savior?"


    Hearing the speech, the northern emperor sighed: "this matter has nothing to do with me, and do you think I look like I was rescued?"


    The northern emperor really felt wronged.


    Lu Li and mu ningqiu have an attitude of not getting into oil and salt at all, and they don''t want to discuss at all. Originally, he had a trump card to talk about terms. As a result, Lu Li took out a metal egg and directly turned this trump card into a scrap card.


    Seeing that there was no way to escape, the first thing the original owner of this place revived was to put the black pot on his head. The northern emperor was really full of fire.


    However, the empty shadow was silent for a moment. After observing carefully for a moment, he found that the northern emperor was still sealed by the 180 remaining swords of jianzun. Then, for the first time, he noticed the two young men on his side.


    "This strange egg, is it your thing?"


    The shadow sank into the voice.


    Lu Li said faintly, "what are you doing? Want to talk about the terms? Then I would advise you to be more upright


    "On terms? Do you know who I am The shadow was furious, and the golden thunder and lightning continued to cross, illuminating the whole void, like the anger of the sky!


    "Who are you? Do you want to ask me that? "


    Lu Li hissed, "have you been trapped for too long and your brain is confused?"


    Hearing his words, Mu Ning Qiu couldn''t help smiling. He even pulled the corners of the North emperor''s mouth, as if he were trying to endure a smile.


    Yes, who are you? Do you want to ask others? Isn''t that stupid?


    Moreover, the northern emperor also felt that this guy had been trapped for too long and could not tell the situation clearly.


    Nearly ten thousand years have been enough to change too many things. The original wanzu era has long been a dust in history. Even the northern Emperor himself dare not say how many warriors in Zhenwu district will remember themselves. However, the general of the East China Sea, who was wiped out in the early days of the four seas war, seems to think that he is the one who has been supported and respected by thousands of people The "gods" of.


    It''s just right to be ridiculed.


    "My father..."


    The empty shadow hesitated for a moment and tried to refute it in a correct tone, but it was interrupted by the clear dragon chant from the metal egg.


    "Dragon blood?"


    The northern emperor also cast a surprised look.


    He had guessed before that what kind of creature was hidden in the metal egg. The sound of dragon chant solved his doubts, but let the northern emperor fall into a deeper bewilderment: "it seems that the dragon clan that has appeared in Zhenwu area is not so powerful?"


    As early as in the ancient times, Zhenwu area was invaded by foreigners, and many alien creatures left a blood, and gradually continued to become a large ethnic group. The dragon is one of the most powerful races in history.


    However, it seems that the dragon clan in Zhenwu region is not as strong as this?


    Even the void energy of the core of the world can be swallowed up. If the blood of the dragon clan is strong, the warriors of that time would have been extinct.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    "Dragon clan?"


    Just when the northern emperor was quite surprised, the original owner of the small world also made a cold hum. The virtual shadow was condensed and turned into a man with blue armor. There was a halberd in his hand, and he cleaved towards the metal egg!


    Dang!


    The huge sound of shaking sounds, with the halberd hit the metal egg of the moment sounded.


    However, what made the blue man unbelievable happened.


    His powerful blow hit the metal egg, not only did not make the metal egg directly destroyed, but also failed to make it move a little bit. It was like splitting on the most solid object in the world, and the huge anti shock bomb started the halberd, even the figure of the blue armor man shook up.


    "This It''s impossible! "


    Blue armor man''s face showed a sense of shock: "this is really the egg of the dragon clan?"


    Unfortunately, no one answered his question.


    But mu Ning Qiu is also a little curious. Chao Luli winks, as if he is asking where this thing came from?


    Lu Li shook his head.


    Mu Ning Qiu thought he was pretending to be mysterious and turned away with a hum.


    But Lu Li is not really selling tricks, because even he does not know how many secrets are hidden in this metal egg.


    It is true that there is dragon blood, but that is not all.


    According to xiaomaoqiu, the metal egg is a mixture of many terrible creatures. The dragon clan is only a part of it, and maybe it can''t be ranked on the list. What really dominates is the anthropoid creature in the "divine court" world in the mouth of xiaomaoqiu.


    "Play tricks!" The man in blue armour felt that there was no light on his face. He used all his strength to gather wind and thunder on the halberd, and the golden thunder light flickered continuously until he dyed the halberd itself into gold, and fell down heavily with incomparable terrible power!


    Click!


    A golden lightning, which seems to separate heaven and earth, shines on the void, and the terrifying wind sweeps the four sides, blowing the clothes of Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu to hunt.


    In a flash, they couldn''t see what happened at the top of the void. Under the strong light, the blue armor man and the metal egg were covered, and the vigorous atmosphere broke out continuously, which was comparable to the pressure of heaven and man level.


    The northern emperor''s face slightly coagulated: "he is regaining control of the core of the world, not good!"


    With a "bad" sound, the strong light at the top of the void seems to be absorbed by some kind of force, "spinning" closer to the center, forming a vortex.


    Hearing this, Lu Li became nervous.


    If the blue armor man takes back the control of the world''s core, he and mu ningqiu are trapped here and can''t leave. The most important problem is that the blue man''s strength will definitely be improved by leaps and bounds. It is not impossible to directly return to the divine realm.


    Once the blue armour man who looks very bad tempered recovers his strength, they are really going to have bad luck.


    "We have to find a way." Lu Li lowered his voice and murmured.


    The idea is to fly around, thinking about the countermeasures at this moment.


    All of a sudden, Lu Li thought that before entering the infinity region, when he looked at the vertical pupil, the modifier had actively popped up a prompt.


    That hint seems to have something to do with the "will" of the vertical pupil itself. In other words, the exploratory eye discovered that there was a certain kind of consciousness hidden in the vertical pupil at that time, so it would pop up such a prompt to crack the secret of vertical pupil by itself.


    However, he did not choose to crack at that time, mainly worried about what abnormal changes would lead to the two people exposed in advance. But now the situation is different. At this moment, it is the best time to crack the secret of vertical pupil.


    So Lu Li did not hesitate to open his eyes of exploration. Everything in his vision changed, and the whirlpool of light dissipated on the spot, leaving only the immeasurable aura of the world''s core energy and the yellow vertical pupil.


    [warning]


    [discover the charm of heaven and man (soul), do you want to decipher it? ¡¿


    [the target has self-awareness (has recovered), and forced decoding needs to bear certain risks (failure and mutation)]


    [warning]


    [due to the awakening of the target''s consciousness, the difficulty of deciphering is increased (pseudo God level), and it costs 10000 points to decode, and the forced decipher needs to bear certain risks (failure and mutation)]


    [whether to decode? ¡¿


    the warning from the modifier reappears when the probe eye''s gaze reaches the pupil.


    And this time, the modifier also jumps out of the second warning.


    This time, the description of the object of decoding has risen to the level of hypocrisy.


    Lu Li can''t help but think of the introduction of the eye of exploration after upgrading.


    "If you can analyze the puppet level items, you can count the remaining souls of heaven and man who are similar to living?" Before that, Lu Li had a vague definition of the pseudo God level goods. After all, the only pieces of the law that actually appeared in the palace of life were fragments of the law.It is not surprising that the fragments of the law can reach the level of hypocrisy. However, seeing the new warning of the modifier, Lu Li has a more obvious understanding of the concept of pseudo God level items.


    After waking up, the spirit of the strong man of heaven and man level can reach the standard of "false god". Seeing that it takes 10000 points to decode, Lu Li understands that this thing must be extremely powerful even in the pseudo God level.


    You should know that it costs 10000 points to upgrade the function of the eye of exploration to a higher level. It takes the same level of points to decipher the "conscious" spirit of heaven and man, and there is a certain risk of failure. If 10000 points are smashed into it, it may not succeed. That means that the modifier''s judgment of this heavenly and human aura is at least the second level The exploratory eye was at the same level, or even higher.


    "Decipher!"


    Without hesitation, Lu Li chose to pay 10000 points to decipher the charm of heaven and man.


    A cold line of text pops up on the page of the modifier.


    Then, Lu Li felt that the vision of the exploratory eye had changed greatly. It was as if the world had changed into a gorgeous color at this moment. However, with his own consciousness, he could not understand the existence of these colors. Just by "observing" their existence, Lu Li felt headache and could not be explained.


    But in this bizarre view, the huge pupil has turned into a dark gold glow with a series of clear marks.


    [spirit of heaven and man (awakened), puppet level items (complete). Note: the spirit of a powerful creature is transformed after death, with complete memory and true meaning of martial arts. ¡¿


    the true meaning of martial arts!


    Lu Li didn''t expect that seeing the name again would be in this situation.


    When mu Hongxiu explained the true meaning of Wudao, Lu Li guessed that this kind of thing might be the cornerstone of a strong man at the Dao level. Maybe not every strong person who embodies the true meaning of Wudao can become a Da Dao level, but as long as he becomes a Da Dao level, he must have at least one true meaning of Wudao.


    "It''s really sleepy and someone will send pillows. I''m still worried about how to continue to develop sword techniques. It''s very timely for you to send the true intention of martial arts."


    Lu Li licked his lips and thought.


    Although I can figure out the truth about the true meaning of martial arts, there is no clear contrast. In other words, I can understand its complete form, but I can''t find a way to get started.


    Therefore, the true meaning of martial arts really comes at a good time.


    If you can understand it, even if you can''t immediately condense the true meaning of your own, at least in how to transform it into sword, it can guide the general direction.


    "Well?"


    However, at this time, the blue armor man at the top of the void seemed to feel something. He frowned and turned to look at the huge pupil.


    But after observing for a moment, he did not find any abnormality, as if the strange feeling of the previous one was just an illusion.


    "I''m probably a little too thoughtful." The man in blue armour gradually let go of his vigilance. Although he did feel a trace of strange energy invading his "space of consciousness", he has now disappeared and no trace can be found.


    This huge pupil is the space of consciousness that he created with the energy of the world''s core. It is not only highly hidden, but also unbreakable. Even if it is as strong as douzun, there is no way to find his trace in the small world, let alone something that can break the defense of consciousness space and invade into the core.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    The energy that can break through the consciousness space is not without, but the blue armor man has never seen such a silent energy.


    After all, he is a strong man from the water god family, who has seen many powerful existence in the world. However, even the top combat forces in many big worlds, that is, the strong ones at the road level, can''t make a silent intrusion into the consciousness space of a "God".


    If there is such a power, I''m afraid it will be more terrifying than the strong man at the road level.


    Whether there is that kind of existence or not, the blue armor man can not determine, but it can be determined that the level of power can never appear in the wild world of Zhenwu region.


    So he put down his guard completely and looked at the metal egg with more and more dignified expression.


    The previous all-out attack failed to make the metal egg move a little bit. Although that terrible force broke up the metal egg''s fight for the world''s core energy, slowing down its process of swallowing energy a little, it also represented that he had regained some control over the world''s core. However, this only slowed down the pace of the world''s collapse, and could not completely stop the metal egg To consume energy.


    "The dragon clan can''t be so powerful. There must be something I don''t know in this metal egg."


    The blue armor man squints and stares at the metal egg floating in the void, and suddenly gives birth to a trace of greed.


    No matter what secret is hidden in this metal egg, it must be breeding some powerful creature.


    Now that he has lost his body, he only lives on the energy of the core of the world, even worse than the ghost of the northern emperor. If we can capture the flesh and soul in the metal egg, no matter what it looks like, it will be better than the present appearance of no man, no matter who is ghost or not.


    And


    "If I get the flesh in the metal egg, doesn''t it mean that I can also control this way of swallowing energy?"


    As soon as this idea appears, the blue armor man can''t control his own greed.


    He and the northern emperor were strong men of the times. Naturally, he knew that the northern emperor could become the top powerful man in the world by his unruly and unruly power of devouring the gods, and converting his whole body strength into a more powerful force for breaking the yuan.


    Judging from his eyesight, it can be seen at a glance that the way the metal egg devours energy is more "vicious" than that of the northern emperor.


    Even the power of swallowing God can create an almost invincible contemporary northern emperor. If he has mastered the flesh and soul in the metal egg, how strong will it be?


    The blue armour man thought of this, floated forward silently for a while, stretched out his hand and hesitated for a while, and finally pressed on the surface of the metal egg.


    On the contrary, the "touch" is just cold and even a little silky.


    Although the lines on the surface of the metal eggs were emitting a faint light, the man in blue armor did not feel any threat, and even the previous sound of dragon chanting did not appear again.


    "It seems that Providence is helping me."


    After testing for a long time, it was determined that there was no danger. The blue armor man''s face could not help smiling. He carefully separated a trace of divinity and invaded the inside of the metal egg.


    All of these fall into the fundus of Lu Li''s eyes in the perspective of exploration eye.


    "In such a hurry to die?"


    Originally, Lu Li, who was also upset by the extremely slow progress of decoding, was shocked by the behavior of the blue armor man.


    He is a conscious body, but he dares to immerse his consciousness in the metal egg. Isn''t he afraid to stimulate the counter attack of those terrible blood vessels inside?


    But Lu Li turned to think about it. I''m afraid this guy doesn''t know how many kinds of blood vessels are hidden in the metal egg.


    "Just seeing the unexpected awakening of the dragon blood, I can''t wait to die. This guy is really blind."


    Lu Li sighs in his heart, but he doesn''t show any sign. He just waits for this guy to kill himself. It''s better to be engulfed by the life consciousness mixed in the metal egg. In this way, the progress of the modifier in deciphering the huge vertical pupil will certainly be accelerated.


    When Lu Li just appeared in the moment of this idea.


    On the page of the modifier, a prompt pops up again.


    [please select the cracking branch]


    [true meaning of Martial Arts (success rate: 32%)]


    [inheritance of Martial Arts (success rate: 49%)]


    [memory of Martial Arts (success rate: 60%)]


    [spirit of heaven and man (success rate: 99%)]


    [complete decipherment (success rate: 3%)]


    seeing this series of hints, Lu Li Weiyi Then I understand the meaning of Zheng Qi.


    It seems that in order to prevent the situation that all 10000 points are lost, the modifier gives several options very "humanized". Among them, the highest success rate is Tianren Qiyun, which can be regarded as a guaranteed bottom reward. If you don''t have confidence in other deciphering directions, choosing Tianren Qiyun can almost get 100% benefits.As for the other options, ranked according to the degree of rarity, the 32% success rate of the true intention of Wudao proves its value, but also makes Lu Li a little hesitant.


    Among these choices, the value of martial arts inheritance is only below the true meaning of martial arts, but Lu Li is sure that he does not need the inheritance that this guy has.


    Before that, Lu Li knew that there was a big conflict between the inheritance of different races and the Terrans when the two boundary rivers cracked the change law of the Youshen clan.


    Even if the ancestors of the Youshen clan were the strong ones of the human race, the skills they created were still not suitable for the cultivation of the human race. However, the owner of the spirit of heaven and man was the water god family. Even if he inherited the martial arts of his whole life, it would be just a fragment of the charm of heaven and man.


    In this way, it is better to decipher the charm of heaven and man directly.


    "It''s a pity that I already have the charm of heaven and man. In this way, only the memory of martial arts and the true meaning of martial arts are more useful to me."


    Lu lilie gave a deep thought and immediately determined which of these choices was more favorable to him.


    Although inheritance is not feasible, martial arts memory can analyze a lot of experience. In short, the cultivation experience of a top strong person is more useful than any powerful inheritance.


    Of course, if you make a choice between the memory of Wudao and the true meaning of Wudao, Lu Li will not hesitate to choose the true meaning of Wudao.


    Developing more tactics and even condensing their own sword spirit is the most needed improvement.


    As for the "all decipherment" with a success rate of only 3%, Lu Li didn''t even think about it.


    Even if he won the bet and got all the deciphered content, there were two things he didn''t need. After all, Lu Li felt that he didn''t need to gamble on "luck". After all, luck seemed to have never been particularly prosperous.


    "Decipher, the true meaning of martial arts."


    Making a choice in silence, everything in front of me has changed again. In the vision of the exploration eye, the huge vertical pupil immediately becomes countless energy fragments and rearranges to form a mysterious totem.


    The totem seems to be similar to the characters of the four seas royal court seen in the hall before.


    Lu Li speculates that this should be the writing of the water god.


    After all, this man is the "God" of the water god. His true meaning of martial arts and Taoism is also natural.


    When the words in the sky are constantly changing, a touch of blue light, also along those words gradually converge to their own eyes.


    Lu Li slightly moved, but did not show abnormal.


    There are Mu Ning Qiu and the northern emperor around him. If he suddenly behaves abnormally, he will be seen by them.


    [decode complete]


    at this point, a prompt flashes in the page of the modifier.


    [get: the true meaning of martial arts, water shape (pseudo God level), remarks: contains the true meaning of a strong man]


    [wearing effect: master the power of water form]


    seeing these two ambiguous introductions, Lu Li was a little confused for a moment, but fortunately, there was nothing wrong with the interpretation of the true meaning of martial arts. And after the completion of the decipherment, the words in the sky disappeared, and the huge vertical pupil was much dimmer, as if it had been forcibly deprived of something.


    In order to avoid the blue armor man to see what clues, Lu Li immediately closed the eye of exploration.


    The real meaning of martial arts can be studied slowly. The key question now is whether the giant pupil has been affected.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    In this way, Lu Li begins to observe the blue armor man at the top of the void.


    Perhaps it was because he split a little of his mind and immersed himself in the metal egg. He did not notice the abnormality of the huge pupil.


    On the contrary, the northern emperor felt something wrong and said, "his consciousness space seems to be weakened a lot?"


    This sentence is more like he was talking to himself. After hearing this, Lu Li couldn''t help laughing and saying, "can you see all this?"


    The northern emperor also had some doubts, glanced at Lu Li, and then directly asked mu ningqiu: "little girl, can''t you hide one hand?"


    In his opinion, the only person present is mu ningqiu, who seems to have left behind, and can affect the blue man''s consciousness space.


    As for Lu Li?


    No matter how young and gifted an immortal warrior is, it is absolutely impossible for him to interfere in the conscious space of a strong man before he can become a master of Mingyou.


    However, this also exposed the "deficiency" of the northern emperor as a clan of Zhenwu region.


    Previously, the blue armour man also felt that there was a strange force invading his own consciousness space, but he soon solved his doubts, because he was very clear that he might not be able to influence the consciousness space of such a strong man as he was on the road level.


    But the northern Emperor didn''t know these. The first suspicious target was Mu Ning Qiu.


    Mu Ning Qiu heard the northern emperor''s question and frowned with Dai Mei: "what nonsense are you talking about? I don''t even know what the space of consciousness is. "


    It''s not that she''s hiding her clumsiness.


    But I really don''t know what space of consciousness is.


    In fact, the northern emperor had only a little knowledge, so he could not help scratching his head: "that''s really strange. According to the principle, this guy''s consciousness space can be concealed even douzun. After so many years, he can still keep his consciousness intact. How could he suddenly decline?"


    "Do you mean that vertical pupil is his space of consciousness and the reason why he has not been destroyed by douzun?" Lu Li digs the topic aside.


    Perhaps the northern emperor was still counting on Lu Li and mu ningqiu to help him out. Perhaps because the things in front of him were too bizarre, after Lu Li raised this question, the northern emperor opened his mouth and explained: "in fact, the space of consciousness is just a kind of expression, a more extensive one, called the sea of knowledge."


    "The higher the level of cultivation, the more self-awareness we will develop, and even form a brand-new force."


    "Mind?"


    Mu Ning autumn doubts.


    The northern emperor nodded, then looked at the huge vertical pupil and said, "the mind is a force extended from our consciousness, which can also be called energy. It''s just like that the true Qi gathers in the Dantian, Xuanmen and Youfu, and the place where the mind resides is the sea of knowledge. "


    He pointed out his eyebrow and said, "knowing the sea is a very vague concept. Even if you are a master of Mingyou, it is very difficult to feel its existence in ordinary days. For example, you and this little brother can control the power of the mind, but more seriously, do you know where the mind comes from and where it ends? "


    This question is to Mu Ning Qiu and Lu Li to ask.


    In fact, the saying of "knowing the sea" is not rare. However, most of the martial arts nowadays generally classify the sea of knowledge into the category of "mind" and "head". They have not really studied where it is, where it started and where it ends.


    Mu ningqiu, the master of Mingyou, doesn''t understand this concept, not to mention Lu Li.


    However, Lu Li thought about it for a while, and then asked, "if we use the sound of divinity as a metaphor, the mind comes from our consciousness of the sea, and when this power reaches another person''s consciousness of the sea, we can complete a communication of God''s thoughts. So, God''s mind comes from knowing the sea?"


    "That''s right." The northern emperor said, "the power of divinity comes from knowing the sea. In fact, psychic transmission is just a kind of superficial usage, more like we are born to open our eyes to observe the world, like an instinctive behavior. Therefore, very few people will ponder the essence of divinity and the concept of knowing the sea. "


    "However, in the age of ten thousand nationalities, a warrior with a strong mind can turn the river over the sea and influence reality with invisible force. When the deity is stronger, they can invade other people''s consciousness space, that is, within the sea of knowledge, and fundamentally kill each other, or even destroy their martial arts will. "


    The northern emperor pointed to the huge vertical pupil at the top of the void and said, "this pupil is his knowledge of the sea. Moreover, compared with ordinary sea awareness, this guy''s sea awareness is more powerful, can communicate with reality, influence the real world, and hide in the core of the world, even douzun can''t find it


    At this point, the concept of space of consciousness is actually very clear.


    "What is the cultivation method of mind?" After the explanation of the northern emperor, Lu Li immediately thought of this.


    Since, in a sense, mind and Qi are the same energy, the martial arts can absorb the aura of heaven and earth and transform it into true Qi through the skills, so they must be able to cultivate the mind in some way."Of course, but you two can''t locate your own sea of knowledge. Even if you''re given a way to cultivate your mind, you can''t start to practice."


    When the northern emperor said this, he suddenly realized that, yes, although I didn''t have the martial arts inheritance and the power of devouring gods, they wouldn''t learn, but I could trade with the method of cultivating the mind?


    After thinking this out, the eyes of the northern emperor became vivid.


    However, Lu Li saw through his thoughts and said with a smile: "do you want to blackmail us to let you out with the cultivation of mind?"


    "Well thought." Mu Ning Qiu immediately took a sentence.


    Hearing the speech, the northern emperor showed an embarrassed smile, "we can only be regarded as helping each other. What kind of threats are we talking about. What''s more, the cultivation method of mind is also very important. Once you don''t pay attention to the intensity of the mind, when you reach the state of seeing God, you will find that you are far behind others in nature. "


    "What''s more, all the cultivation methods I have mastered are the best and the best. Their value is comparable to that of Tiangong, or You think about it? "


    The northern emperor tried.


    Mu Ning Qiu said coldly, "as I said, letting you go is to increase the fighting power of heaven and man to the North Sea royal court. It is harmful to the human race without any benefit. Let alone the method of cultivating the mind, we can''t let you leave even if you offer ten times or a hundred times of interest."


    "Well, don''t be so absolute." Lu Li quickly stopped Mu Ning Qiu.


    This girl really dares to say anything.


    If the northern emperor''s method of cultivating God''s mind can be compared with Tiangong, which is ten times more valuable than Tiangong, then the value can''t be measured by money.


    Tiangong is now the top level of Zhenwu area. It is ten times more valuable than Tiangong. What is that concept?


    With Lu Li''s insight, we can only think of the basic law.


    In addition to the basic law, it seems that nothing can be more valuable than Tiangong.


    However, Lu Li is not in a hurry to make a deal with the northern emperor, but continues to listen: "you have not finished just now. If the space of consciousness is equal to knowing the sea, if something happens to it, will it have an impact on its master?"


    "Of course." The northern Emperor didn''t think about it too much. He replied, "even a warrior in good condition, once his knowledge of the sea is damaged, he will be severely damaged. Light is unconscious, heavy is consciousness dissipation, on the spot death. His practice of hiding a remnant consciousness in the space of consciousness so as to regenerate it is totally based on the strength of knowing the sea. Any damage to the consciousness will have the most direct impact on him. "


    "That is to say, now his knowledge of the sea has already had problems?"


    Lu Li raised his head and looked at the gradually dim huge pupil.


    After the northern emperor pondered, he said: "although I don''t know what happened, his space of consciousness has been seriously damaged. If it goes on like this, it''s only a matter of time before this guy''s consciousness collapses. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    "I see."


    Lu Li has basically understood.


    In other words, if the previous modifier deciphers the true meaning of the opponent''s martial arts, it is equivalent to destroying part of the opponent''s consciousness space.


    This part of the destruction may lead to the collapse of the other party''s consciousness.


    This is true for the warrior in good condition, not to mention the "remnant idea" that places a remnant consciousness in the sea of knowledge.


    If this is the case, the blue armor man will now separate out a trace of his mind, immersed in a metal egg, just like looking for death.


    Lu Li gazed at the motionless blue armor man for a long time, and then said, "in other words, he is in the weakest state now. It is possible for us to take the opportunity to kill him?"


    Mu ningqiu was frightened by his words: "how can this person say that he is also a strong man of heaven and man level? He is afraid that he will frighten the snake, or don''t be impulsive?"


    "Although he separated a wisp of divinity, he should still be vigilant about the external situation. Once you get close to him, he will surely wake up on the spot. "


    The northern emperor said slowly, "and there are only two ways to defeat him."


    "The first is that you should already know that if you extinguish the energy in the core of the world, his space of consciousness is like a rootless duckweed, which will crack on the spot. The second way is to have a stronger will of the mind to collide with it, and eliminate or even swallow up his "Id" consciousness


    Speaking of this, the northern emperor looked at the two men, "you two have not practiced your mind. Even if this guy''s mind space has been damaged, and he can''t control all the power of the world''s core, it''s not as good as it was at the peak, but it''s still difficult for you to disperse his consciousness."


    "What do you think we can do now to extinguish his consciousness and put out the core of the world safely?"


    Lu Li asked.


    This is the most direct problem for them now.


    The energy in the core of the world can''t be completely extinguished. Although the blue man killed himself and entered the interior of the metal egg, it seemed that he wanted to fight with those powerful blood vessels in the metal egg, but before the invisible battle was over, they had to find some ways to escape from here.


    Otherwise, once the mixed blood power in the metal egg is not as "powerful" as Lu Li imagined, and is swallowed up by the man with blue armor, he will lose the metal egg to help him. Even if he wants to learn the power of swallowing God temporarily, it will be too late.


    Because at that time, the men with blue armor who were strong to a certain extent could not allow them to do so.


    At present, the only one who has the ability to destroy the blue armor man''s consciousness is still hiding humble. Lu Li can''t help looking at him, and suddenly shows a smile: "the North emperor, previously said that we are on the same front, now the opportunity to prove is coming, you don''t want to retreat?"


    The northern emperor had no choice but to say, "it''s not that I want to retreat, but my present state, which can''t destroy his consciousness at all."


    Seeing Lu Li''s face full of disbelief, the northern emperor even more wronged: "I shot down the twelve masters'' puppet armour, which has spent years of accumulated soul power, which is not enough to prove my sincerity?"


    "There are only twelve masters'' puppet armor. Even if you don''t, this palace can cope with it."


    Mu Ning Qiu said with a cold hum.


    Rao was supposed to have the same caliber. Lu Li couldn''t help but feel that mu ningqiu''s words were too "too much" and meant to tear down bridges.


    As a matter of fact, the twelve masters'' puppet armor, even if it is impossible to achieve each one as powerful as the real martial arts in the Ming and you realm, but even if they can give full play to the master''s fighting power of seven or eight points, they will have to have a good headache for a while, let alone a puppet armor of heaven and man standing beside the array.


    If the northern emperor did not cut down the twelve masters'' puppet armor, it would be hard to say what would happen after that.


    What''s more, if the northern emperor''s hand was not used to deal with the puppet armor, but to deal with the two of them, by surprise, at least one of them would be able to stay here forever.


    Even if the northern emperor was selfish and had not completely cut off the idea of leaving here, he had to take a stand with them, which at least proved that the northern emperor had no intention of harming others.


    Of course, Lu Li himself was hesitant to let the northern emperor leave.


    Because no matter what, the northern emperor is the Lord of the North sea Wang Ting. Even if he is a remnant now, heaven knows what kind of disturbance will be caused if such dangerous elements are returned to Zhenwu area.


    "Well, since you don''t believe me, let''s not talk about it for the time being."


    The northern emperor is also an old antique that has lived for more than a thousand years. He can at least see some clues in Lu Li''s and Mu Ning Qiu''s expressions. He knows that they still don''t trust themselves, so he won''t mention it for the time being, and try to overcome the difficulties in front of him.


    Now the biggest difficulty for them is the consciousness of the original owner here.


    It is obviously impossible to deal with him by conventional means.Now he can control a part of the world''s core energy and produce a short-term combat power comparable to the level of heaven and man. Even if Lu Li has the skills of God killing, he can''t ignore the difference in strength and kill each other with God.


    As for mu ningqiu, although she has the power of terror, she has already used it before. Obviously, that kind of power is not without any cost, and it is difficult to use it again in a short time.


    If so, the only way for them now seems to be to look at the antiquity of the northern emperor.


    Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu at the same time figured out this point and looked at the northern emperor together.


    The northern emperor was still pondering. When he noticed their eyes, he couldn''t help blinking for a moment: "you What am I doing? "


    "Don''t you still expect me to do it?"


    "You want me to It''s not impossible, but you should first untie the seal left by the sword Zun. Otherwise, you can look at my current state and deal with that guy. Is it realistic? "


    The northern emperor sighed.


    Lu Li heard the speech and nodded: "it''s really unrealistic."


    Say, with Mu Ning autumn exchange eyes.


    Mu Ning Qiu still mistrust the northern emperor.


    But even she had to admit that the only way to break the game now seemed to be on the northern emperor.


    "Let''s talk about how to untie the seal on you." Finally, Mu Ning Qiu still decided to listen to the northern emperor.


    As soon as the northern emperor listened, he knew that the stubborn little girl finally had a meaning to talk about, and even said, "it''s very simple. The seal left by the northern emperor is a seal for the soul, but for you two, it''s just a kind of energy, or in other words, it''s just a sword."


    As he spoke, the northern emperor revealed the hundred and eighty remnant swords that run through the soul. "Each of these remnant swords is a kind of sword meaning left by the sword master. As long as we can find a way to melt it, or even absorb it, my seal will naturally be untied. "


    "It''s easy to say. The seal left by the sword master is not so easy to understand?"


    Mu Ning Qiu hesitated and said, "if you say so, why don''t you try to untie the seal yourself? Even the soul has many ways to absorb energy. "


    This is not a lie.


    Once in the realm of Mingyou, many mysteries of the soul and body will be learned without a teacher. Moreover, as the eldest princess of the royal family of the holy Kingdom, mu ningqiu''s education from childhood is beyond the expectation of many martial artists.


    So she certainly knows that the soul can absorb energy, even the aura of heaven and earth.


    The power of the northern emperor to cut down twelve Zong puppet armor is proof of this.


    If he can''t absorb energy, how can he accumulate so much power?


    "You''re right. It''s not that simple." The northern emperor had no choice but to say, "but the energy on these remnant swords is no different from that of the soul. Over the years, I have been trying, otherwise, my soul will not dissipate so quickly."


    The northern emperor raised his head and looked at Lu Li: "you are a swordsman. You should understand what a top strong man''s sword means. The fact that jianzun was able to win this name in the age of Wan nationality proves that his swordsmanship attainments are invincible in the world. If you digest these sword ideas, it will only be good for you and not bad for you. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    It''s true to say that, but Lu Li, as a master of array, is very clear. In the final analysis, seal is also a variant of the array, but every "array" has its own defense mechanism.


    Even the seal method left by ling''er''s father in order to inherit the basic law and other unique skills, there are many hidden hands. If you are careless, you will destroy the things protected in the seal.


    However, the seal placed by such powerful people as jianzun to seal the soul of the northern emperor could not be as simple as the sword meaning and energy.


    This also proves that the northern emperor did not tell the truth completely in this matter.


    Of course, whether he tells the truth or not doesn''t make much difference.


    Before that, Lu Li had already seen that there were many "lines" hidden in those broken swords.


    At that time, it can be judged that the 180 remnant swords represented some kind of seal, or "great array".


    Lu Li, who has the characteristics of array master, does not need much effort to break the seal. As for the sword meaning mentioned by the northern emperor, Lu Li did not have much interest.


    Even if there is a sword meaning in those broken swords, it can''t be enough to make people understand the essence.


    Unless the sword meaning is inherited intentionally like Xue Zun, or even separated by his own natural and human charm, others want to understand the essence of sword meaning of a top-notch sword cultivation. With this fragmentary "breath", it is impossible to find a way out even if he has exhausted his whole life.


    Otherwise, as the core of sword cultivation, people can easily learn it, and those who practice sword are afraid to be extinct.


    "How are you thinking?" While observing the expression on Lu Li''s face, the northern emperor tentatively asked.


    He didn''t really want to urge, but the huge vertical pupil at the top of the void had a slight abnormal change.


    If there is no accident, the blue armor man is about to solve the metal eggs.


    Continue to procrastinate, when he wakes up, he will be more cautious and more difficult to deal with when his consciousness space is damaged.


    "It''s not impossible to let you out. But you have to leave us at least some insurance? "


    Lu Li looked at the northern emperor and said, "to tell you the truth, I have no interest in your position and why you betrayed the Terrans and became the leader of the king''s court in the North Sea. Since those are the past, those Terrans are estimated to be dust in those years, your affairs should disappear with the history. But now it is different. In Zhenwu area, there are many warriors who fight in order to block the imperial court of the four seas and give up their lives and names. For these people, the safety of Zhenwu is the most important thing for the continuation of the Terran. "


    "Even if I can''t sacrifice myself like that, at least I can''t stab them in the back."


    "So, if you want to leave here, it''s not impossible, but you should at least leave some handles in my hands, in case you return to the Beihai imperial court and be your northern emperor with the four seas army to attack the Terrans."


    Lu Li said here, twist the finger to release a trace of God kill gas.


    Seeing the gray air flow, the northern emperor''s face immediately showed fear.


    Lu Li used this force to intimidate him before.


    The northern emperor had not seen this kind of power before, but he could feel the terrible "killing nature" from it.


    After all, shensha is a part of fengyinjuan, probably the core. Heaven and earth wind and thunder can be collected by linger father, a strong man of the road level. It must have its own uniqueness. What''s more, as an ancient martial art that can compete with the "gods" in ancient times, it is more relaxed to deal with the remnant spirits of the northern emperor.


    "Don''t you want to bury this power in my soul?"


    Aware of what Lu Li was about to do, a trace of panic finally appeared on the northern emperor''s face, "little brother, do you think that with my present soul, can I bear this power?"


    "A means of insurance, don''t be too nervous. This kind of power will not cause any damage to your soul and body."


    "Of course, if you keep your promise."


    Lu Li lifted up the trace of gray breath, and the power of God''s killing had a great influence on all living creatures. Even Mu Ning Qiu felt the sense of oppression emanating from that trace of strength.


    Even the living people are like this, let alone the pure soul of the northern emperor.


    The power of God''s killing is to directly cut people''s souls and fundamentally destroy the ferocious power of opponents. Of course, if the northern emperor was still in his heyday, he believed that there were countless ways to compete with the power of God. However, it is totally different from fighting with it to bury this power into one''s own soul.


    If he encountered the power of killing God in battle, the northern emperor did not worry that this force could invade his own defense and kill his soul. But once this kind of power is actively buried in the soul body, it is equivalent to handing over life and death.


    If Lu Li really detonates the power of killing God, the power from the inner part of his soul will probably make him lose his soul on the spot.


    Even if the strength of the soul can withstand this impact, there is a risk of becoming a living dead person.


    Soul and consciousness, even if they become heaven and man, are also the weakest weakness of martial arts. The level of life needs to be improved step by step. There are traces to follow for the enhancement of the mind. However, there is no way to improve the power of soul. It will only increase with the strength of the warrior.But the northern emperor knew that even if he had the spirit of heaven and man, he might not survive when the power of killing God broke out.


    The northern emperor hesitated for a moment, staring at Lu Li and said, "I have my idea. Maybe I won''t be the enemy of Terrans, but if it conflicts with your ideas, what should I do?"


    "Have you two had enough nonsense?"


    Mu Ning autumn raised his head, and his tone gradually became more and more dignified. Although the huge vertical pupil at the top of the void was dim, it gradually appeared some golden dotted lines.


    Those dotted lines arranged into a pair of profound and obscure totems, staying in the sky of blue armor man, blooming a dazzling light!


    The blue armor man bathed in the light and slowly opened his eyes. The palm of his hand which was originally pasted on the metal egg suddenly pressed, and the blue energy burst out, forming a tidal impact. Although the metal egg is still as motionless as a reef, the complex patterns on its surface have been eroded a lot.


    This change immediately interrupted the "negotiation" between Lu Li and the northern emperor.


    "It seems that we have no time to hesitate." Lu Li glanced at the northern emperor, and the gray breath of his fingertips did not stop.


    Even if he knew that he meant to take advantage of the fire, the situation was critical, and the northern emperor finally said in a deep voice, "if you want to plant this power into my soul, you can."


    "But I have one condition."


    The northern emperor looked into Lu Li''s eyes and said, "if I have not done anything to hurt the people of Zhenwu region, you can''t use this power to coerce me to do anything against my original intention."


    "That''s my only condition. If you nod your head, it''s an agreement."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he said without hesitation: "OK, this condition is not excessive. I agreed."


    Although there are still some loopholes in the northern emperor''s words, the situation is obvious now. As long as the power of killing God is hidden in the soul of the northern emperor, he is tantamount to giving up all the initiative.


    Even if life and death are in the hands of others, it is not unacceptable to bury some loopholes in the language.


    So Lu Li directly handed the gray breath to the northern emperor. The northern emperor took it and put it in the heart of the soul. In this way, no matter whether he can recover to the peak strength in the future, his family and life are in the hands of Lu Li.


    Mu Ning Qiu saw this, and originally wanted to say something more. It can be seen that the northern emperor had put the gray breath into his soul, and his brow was slightly wrinkled. He could only swallow the words that came to his mouth again.


    Up to now, she had a certain degree of vigilance towards the northern emperor. However, since the matter has become a foregone conclusion, it would be too narrow-minded to talk too much.


    She can only choose to believe in Lu Li.


    So far, at least, many of Lu Li''s actions seem reckless and unreasonable, but in fact, after careful consideration, he has made the most correct decision, turning the corner between fun and brawl.


    Moreover, mu ningqiu still remembers Lu Li''s Rune dagger, which seems to have been dropped casually along the way. Based on her understanding of Lu Li, those Rune daggers are likely to be used to deal with bad situations.


    For now, they seem to be in the worst of conditions.


    If the North emperor can''t deal with the blue armor man


    Mu Ning Qiu secretly thought, if things really go to the worst direction, how many cards can they use?


    But in her silent calculation, Lu Li had already stretched out her hand and held it in front of the northern emperor. It was as if she had crossed the barrier of emptiness and reality and grasped a remnant sword among the eighty swords!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    Since the 180 swords left by jianzun are also arrays, Lu Li, as the "master of array", wants to crack it, but it is just a thought.


    Holding one of the remnant swords, Lu Li''s vision showed that many lines changed and arranged irregularly, which was a certain law of the seal method itself, and could also be regarded as a defense mechanism.


    If it is arranged by a stronger player with deeper array knowledge, it will probably take Lu Li a lot of time to figure out the seal defense mechanism.


    Unfortunately, jianzun is not a master of array. The seal he left only relied on the combination of various sword ideas, and suppressed the soul and body of the northern emperor by means of rough arrangement.


    This is a man and nature level warrior''s confidence in his own strength, but in Lu Li''s eyes, this kind of self-confidence seems very unnecessary.


    Originally, the northern Emperor didn''t have much hope that Lu Li could break the seal of sword Zun. But when Lu Li directly grasped the remnant sword between the real and the unreal, the northern emperor was really shocked by the scene he saw.


    Even if Lu Li had the power to kill the soul directly, the northern emperor had never been so shocked.


    In fact, it was the northern emperor''s desperate attitude to hope that Lu Li and mu ningqiu could untie the seal left by the sword master. Trapped here for nearly ten thousand years, the power of the soul has already been exhausted. If he can''t untie the seal and escape from here, he will eventually become a wisp of unconscious energy and dissipate between the heaven and the earth.


    However, no one knows better than himself how strong the seal is.


    Nearly ten thousand years of efforts have failed to shake the seal left by jianzun. The 180 pieces of remnant swords, which lie between the illusory and the real, are doomed to be difficult for the martial arts to break them.


    Jian Zun just thought of this, so he dared to lock him here.


    "You..." The northern emperor wanted to ask Lu Li how he did it.


    "Is that surprising?" Lu Li glimpsed the expression on the northern emperor''s face and said with a smile: "it''s not time to be surprised."


    As soon as the voice falls, Lu Li turns his true Qi into several small silver swords, and directly cuts a record between the remnant swords.


    The northern emperor was stunned.


    Invisibly, those who have trapped him for nearly ten thousand years, are now turning into a little bit of light and vanishing in smoke!


    Lu Li cut the seal under the sword Zun''s cloth, which was a bit of a trick, because it directly bypassed the most powerful killing moves of the seal, that is, the sword meaning condensed by the sword Zun.


    The sword meaning left by a warrior of heaven and man level, once aroused, is absolutely enough to kill the master.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li has the characteristics of an array master. He can see the biggest loophole in this seal at a glance, and breaks it freely and easily. If you lose the sword meaning supported by the "array", it will naturally disperse on the spot.


    The hundred and eighty pieces of sword were broken, and the soul and body of the northern emperor were condensed a lot. He held out his hands in disbelief and looked at his hands gradually turning into "entity" and carrying the shackles of seal. Up to now, he has almost forgotten how wonderful the feeling of "freedom" is. For a moment, he can''t help but be a bit crazy.


    "I''ll leave it to the future. Now I''ll try to get through the difficulties."


    At this time, Lu Li''s words reminded him.


    The northern emperor woke up immediately. Although the seal was removed, they were not out of danger.


    Looking at the blue armor man bathed in light, the northern emperor said in a solemn tone: "although his consciousness space has been damaged, his state is still in good condition. I still need to make some preparations to crush his mind."


    "What preparation?"


    Lu Li takes a look at him.


    The northern emperor said, "my soul and body have been injured, and the strength accumulated for many years has been exhausted. At least, we must first stabilize the soul and body..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Lu Li take out a purple gourd and immediately widened his eyes and said, "you gourd Where did you come from? "


    Lu Li knocked on the surface of the gourd, suddenly excited a layer of light halo.


    At the same time, he pointed it at the northern emperor, and said faintly, "if it is useful, what can I do with so many questions?"


    When it comes to stabilizing the soul, Lu Li thought of the weird gourd of the automatic "equipment" in the modifier page.


    At that time, in Liangjiehe, he also relied on its guidance to avoid many hidden dangers, so the soul was stabilized.


    It can be seen that this gourd has a lot of origins. After all, even Gu Haoran''s "God chattering" strong people regard it as a treasure. I''m afraid it involves some secrets.


    Apart from those secrets, this gourd can really stabilize the soul, and the effect is not so good. So when the northern emperor mentioned it, Lu Li tried to call it out from the page of the modifier. Unexpectedly, it was really useful.


    The faint halo cast on the soul of the northern emperor, which quickly made his body more solid. A trace of deep breath, such as abyss and prison, slowly spread out from his body, as if recovering a little strength.


    The northern emperor gazed at the gourd for a long time, and finally asked nothing. He nodded and said, "enough."When Lu Li heard the speech, he didn''t care: "don''t save it for me. I''m sure we can talk about it."


    Although Lu Li''s words are very generous, in fact, he does not know how the purple gourd works and what energy it uses.


    The modifier does not have any comments on this gourd. At present, although the purple gourd can travel through space, no matter what form it exists in, it can follow, and even has the ability between the virtual and the real.


    Judging from this, we can infer that the value of this gourd should not be inferior to that of the hypocrite, and it is likely to be higher.


    Since it is a self driving pseudo God level treasure, Lu Li naturally won''t be distressed. He doesn''t need to pay any price for how much power he uses. He can also get a powerful helper. This transaction is very cost-effective.


    As the breath of the northern emperor kept climbing, his appearance also changed.


    The original simple black clothes turned into luxurious robes with gold patterns, with long hair, meticulous head, crown, and clear blue eyes. Before that, the untidy appearance disappeared completely, and there was a kind of Royal posture.


    In addition, there was a halo like moonlight behind him, which gave off a very strong and imperious pressure.


    "I said, even if a little strength is restored, there is no need to be so high-profile, right?" Lu saw the North emperor''s appearance, and could not help but make complaints about it.


    Mu Ning Qiu looked at him more, "is this the prestige of the Lord of the North Sea?"


    She is a member of the royal family, and she is very familiar with the complicated "etiquette" involving imperial power.


    "Not all of them." The northern emperor seemed a little unaccustomed to his present appearance. He knocked on the crown of his head and said, "the appearance of the soul body has something to do with what he is most familiar with before. When I was the northern emperor, I had to wear more things than this. Now my strength has not recovered completely, so I can''t show them all. "


    "It''s a big show."


    Lu Li gave the northern emperor a look in his eyes, "is it time to work?"


    Although his appearance had changed greatly, the northern emperor still had a casual tone and said with a smile: "don''t worry, even if you only recover a little strength, you will be able to defeat him as a general in the East China Sea."


    After that, the northern emperor shook the sleeves of his robe, and the wide cuffs floated back. The halo behind his head, like the color of the moon, bloomed with strong light, and went straight to the top of the void like a shell!


    At the moment, the blue armour man is "pulling" with the blood force inside the metal egg. Suddenly, he feels a breath close to him, and his consciousness is slightly shaking. He is surprised before he can. His huge mind is like a storm wave. He slaps his face!


    The northern emperor directly opened up the simplest and most dangerous divinity wrestling with it. The turbulent power of divinity almost broke the blue armor man''s consciousness on the spot. After a moment''s confusion, the northern emperor regained his look. He was extremely shocked and said, "northern emperor! How could you... "


    "Why not?"


    The northern emperor interrupted the latter half of his sentence with a smile. The power of divinity almost turned into a golden haze around the blue armor man. Although the latter was caught off guard, he was also a strong man at heaven and man level. He immediately responded and urged the God power in the space of consciousness to help.


    Two huge deities are entangled in the void, determined to fight a death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    However, the blue man''s face suddenly changed, "my consciousness space What''s going on? My true meaning of martial arts Who is it? Who has taken away my true meaning of martial arts? "


    His mood swings, immediately affected with the northern emperor''s mind wrestling, golden light fog while winning pursuit, did not give him a chance to breathe.


    However, after hearing the roar of the blue armor man, Lu Li realized how terrible the modification was.


    It actually directly deprived the blue Jia man of the true meaning of martial arts, not only damaged his consciousness space, but also fundamentally wiped out the existence of the concept of "martial arts truth".


    The true meaning of martial arts is the core secret skill of a warrior. Although it has been fundamentally erased, the blue armor man is still aware of what he has lost.


    It''s like you clearly remember the existence of something, but there is something about it that you can''t recall at all.


    It has to be said that the function of the modifier is too overbearing.


    If he had chosen to decipher his martial arts memory, would he have turned the blue armor man into a waste with empty power but no memory?


    "Unfortunately, my eyes are still short-sighted." Lu Li sighed with regret when he thought of this possibility.


    mu ningqiu, standing beside him, glanced at him and whispered, "is this what you did again? How did you do it? "


    Blue armor man lost the true meaning of martial arts, it is obviously related to Lu Li, but mu Ning Qiu doesn''t know how Lu Li did it.


    Previously, she and Lu Li had always stood together and had been observing Lu Li''s movement. If he had any action, he would never escape his own eyes.


    However, he still made the blue armor man''s consciousness space damaged, and took away the true meaning of his martial arts.


    Even Mu Ning Qiu feels that this kind of means is too weird, weird to some terrible.


    "It''s very simple. I saw through his true meaning of martial arts and learned it away, so this man forgot his true meaning of martial arts."


    Lu Li didn''t deny it. After all, he got the true meaning of the martial arts in the shape of water, and there must be a chance to use it in the future. Instead of trying to hide it, it''s better to find an excuse to make it public.


    The true meaning of martial arts is mysterious, and the man with blue armor is a water god, not a human. There are some differences in the true meaning of martial arts.


    Sure enough, hearing Lu Li''s rather perfunctory reply, Mu Ning Qiu showed a dubious expression, and finally said: "forget it, it''s your own business anyway."


    After a pause, he said in a low voice, "let me have a look at his true martial arts."


    Finish this sentence, Mu Ning Qiu looks away, as if nothing happened just now.


    Lu Li is a smile, also did not expose Mu Ning Qiu''s careful thinking.


    The true meaning of martial arts is extremely precious to any warrior. If you can learn a little experience from it, it will be very helpful for your future road.


    In particular, Mu Ning Qiu, who is so gifted, must walk out of his own way in the future. The true meaning of martial arts is the cornerstone of this road.


    Even though she has been used to seeing all kinds of strong men since she was a child, there are still many masters around her. However, there are not many strong people who embody the true meaning of martial arts. Even if she has, she will not be willing to show it to another warrior easily.


    If he is a warrior who doesn''t want to create the true meaning of martial arts, he can directly condense a kind of true meaning after watching other people''s true meaning of martial arts and painting according to the same. For those who show the true meaning of martial arts, they not only lose their secret skills, but also expose their most fatal weaknesses to others.


    Therefore, Mu Ning Qiu knows more about the value of Wu Dao''s true meaning than anyone else, which is why she can pull down her face and ask Lu Li to show her the true meaning of blue armor man''s martial arts.


    Compared with face, this kind of opportunity is obviously more valuable.


    "North emperor! As the leader of Wang Ting in Beihai, you even hit me? Have you forgotten your identity in the years when you were suppressed by jianzun? "


    Lost the true meaning of martial arts, for the blue man is undoubtedly a great blow, the voice appeared a bit flustered.


    "Since you know that I am the Lord of Wangting in Beihai, do you dare to talk to me like this? That''s how Dongdi taught you, eh? "


    The northern emperor sneered twice, not only did not have the intention of keeping his hand, but the attack of the divine idea was more violent.


    There were even cracks in the armor of the blue man.


    Because he and the northern emperor are in the same state in a sense.


    The northern emperor is a soul body, but he is a conscious body with a remnant of divinity.


    The armor on the body is also an illusion maintained by the power of the mind. Now there are cracks in the armor, which proves that his power of mind is being consumed in a large amount, and it is almost impossible to maintain the existence of these details.


    In contrast, the northern emperor was crazy to release the power of divinity, and the golden mist condensed into a storm, which made the blue armor man''s situation more dangerous and could only support it painstakingly.The expression on his face gradually became ferocious. Seeing that the northern emperor seemed to be determined to fight against him, he roared: "you and I have no entity. If we fight with the power of mind, we can only lose both sides. North emperor, you have to think clearly. How many years did you wait to break the seal of sword Zun? In order to deal with me, you lose your soul, really worth it? "


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Now you are not my opponent. Please be quick and quick. As if for me, if I''m in a weak position, you''ll let me go? "


    The northern emperor could not be clearer about the faces of these water gods.


    Although the blue armour man is saying as if he is thinking about him, but the northern emperor is very clear that it is because he is in a strong position, pure competition of the gods, and the blue armor man is not the opponent, so he will waste his breath and say such nonsense.


    If the situation of the two reversed, the northern emperor believed that this guy would not have any pity for himself.


    These so-called "innate gods" have a common problem, that is, they think they are superior to the human race. The Terran is just like a mole ant''s humble life, which is not worthy of being compared with them.


    Similar situations are common in the water Protoss.


    Just before the division of shuishen into the four seas royal court, there was a situation in which the status was determined by the merits and demerits of blood. It was not until they did as the Romans did, that Zhenwu area was divided into the present-day four seas King court, which separated the surrounding sea areas and did not have much dispute with each other before, and the similar situation had a turning point.


    Today''s East China Sea royal court is actually the "aristocratic blood" of the original water god clan.


    Their blood power is really strong. The clan is born to be "gods", and their life level can be compared with that of the martial arts. Although it is impossible to be born with such a strong combat power, but from the sky, it surpasses the Terran too much. Even in the whole water god clan, the blood of the East China Sea royal court is the most superior and noble.


    Therefore, the blue Jia man has no respect for the northern emperor, who is the Lord of the North Sea King''s court. Just like members of the royal family of a big country, they will not show too much respect when they see the leader of the clan who is dependent on the power of the dynasty. For this reason, in the eyes of the blue armor man, the northern emperor was not much different from those "Dalits" and "mole ants".


    Even if he is in absolute inferiority, he still dares to threaten the northern emperor and speak ill of himself.


    Unfortunately, he forgot the most important point.


    Even if the northern emperor betrayed the Terrans for some unknown reasons, joined the forces of the Beihai royal court and became the leader of the Beihai royal court. But fundamentally speaking, before the name of the northern emperor was added, he was a celebrity, and even the top strong among the Terrans.


    As a warrior, even though they have different positions and different identities, they all have one thing in common.


    That is to be bold.


    For many years, the concept of "respecting the king of the East China Sea" has been kept in the ancestral clan of Shenshui for many years.


    But Terran warriors are different.


    Since they set foot on the road of martial arts, they have been fighting with people and heaven and earth!


    Noble blood?


    In the face of absolute strength, it is a joke.


    It happens that the northern emperor has absolute power Terran warrior.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    Click!


    Golden lightning cuts through the sky.


    Within the nonpolar domain, the collapse of void has engulfed most of the world.


    Many palace ruins with many secrets were completely destroyed in the darkness.


    At this moment, the whole sky is covered by strange fog like blood.


    From time to time, the frightening golden lightning lit up all around, and everything seemed to be as terrible as the coming of the end.


    Jiang Taohua stood in the ruins, quietly observing the huge vertical pupil in the sky. Her beautiful face showed a bit of contemplative color, and I didn''t know what to think about.


    At this time, Gu Haoran broke open space again and appeared beside her.


    He has to bear a lot of pressure to tear apart the space barrier between the small world and Zhenwu domain with supernatural powers. Even his face has turned pale.


    "How many are left?"


    Ginger peach flower head also did not return to ask a way.


    Gu Haoran calmed his breath a little and said, "if your brother is willing to cooperate, he will be left alone."


    "Hard work." Jiang Taohua said thanks, then spread out the palm, that group of stars dense appeared in her hand.


    Seeing this dense cloud, Gu Haoran was silent.


    This is the purpose of his trip, the power of the star God.


    Seeing that Jiang Taohua took out the power of the star God so lightly, Gu Haoran, for the first time, did not stretch out his hand to take it over. Instead, he asked, "are you really optimistic about my younger martial brother?"


    "It doesn''t have much to do with my bad opinion of him." Jiang Taohua held the power of the star God and said in a flat tone: "I just think he is very interesting. If the power of the star God is handed over to him, it should make a little interesting change in this dead world."


    "Even if this change is likely to drag the whole Zhenwu area to the abyss?" Gu Haoran asked in a deep voice.


    This is the difference between the two from the beginning.


    Gu Haoran advocated that the power of the star God should be left under his own eyelids to monitor and manage. In addition, Yao Dou, the descendant of douzun, should be used properly, the power of star God might become a powerful power to resist foreign enemies in the future.


    But Jiang Taohua does not agree with this.


    She wants to hand over the power of the star God to Lu Li.


    In other words, the person who inherits the power of the star God may not be Lu Li, but he must not be a chess piece in the hands of any powerful or influential force.


    In other words, she hopes that the power of the stars and gods will become the key to breaking the game, and those who get this power can bring a little change to Zhenwu.


    Gu Haoran can''t evaluate whether the idea of ginger peach blossom is good or bad, but compared with his own plan, ginger peach blossom is naturally a little too idealistic.


    Without the supervision and control of the strong, who can guarantee that those who inherit the power of the star God will follow their original nature and original intention?


    If After Lu Li inherited the power of the star God, he dragged the whole Zhenwu area into the abyss of destruction. What should we do?


    "Gu Haoran, you think too much of yourself."


    Seeing that Gu Haoran didn''t reach out to take the power of the star God, Jiang Taohua said with a sarcastic smile: "you feel that you are carrying the burden of the whole Zhenwu region in the future, so you haven''t believed anyone many years ago. This is the case with you as a little younger martial brother. Even your master and those brothers who are willing to die for you are the same. Do you think you can be great by cutting everything off and running against everyone? "


    Jiang Taohua sneered: "don''t deceive yourself, you are just a selfish coward. Will the future you see with derivation be sure to happen? You can''t even control your own destiny. Why do you want to make choices for the creatures in Zhenwu area and control their destiny? "


    "The Savior''s dream is just a dream. If it is believed to be true in the end, it will be ridiculous."


    Jiang Taohua handed the power of the star God forward, and said faintly: "put aside those things, you really helped me a lot this time. If you still insist on being the Savior, you can take away the power of the star God now."


    Looking at the power of the star God that has been handed to him, Gu Haoran raised his hand, and after a moment of silence, he took his hand back.


    "Maybe you''re right. I''m in the dream of a savior."


    He said with a laugh: "but even so, at least what I do is not harmful to Zhenwu domain."


    After saying this, Gu Haoran turned to look at Jiang Huanjun, who was still kneeling on the ground. He said calmly, "if my younger martial brother doesn''t want to inherit the power of the star God, you can give it to me again."


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, Gu Haoran has stepped into the void and took Jiang Huanjun away.


    His behavior, which was almost evasive, made Jiang Taohua''s mouth slightly cocky, and said sarcastically: "you wanted to rob when you didn''t give it to you before, but now you do not dare to take it. How dare you call yourself savior


    Taking up the power of the star God, Jiang Taohua glanced at the huge vertical pupil in the sky. "Of course, you should be responsible for your own life. It''s better to die if you wait for others to save."As if in response to her words, the huge vertical pupil in the sky turned wildly, sending out an extremely painful shrill.


    Invisible sound waves spread in the gradually collapsing infinity. Many creatures from other debris worlds scream under this sound wave, and then explode and die.


    But their power turned into a little bit of light, floating into the sky, into a huge pupil.


    These creatures were originally born out of the energy of the small world. Now, when the original masters of the small world are in trouble, they sacrifice their lives, return to the original and turn into the purest energy.


    "It seems that the guy is in more trouble than he thought." See this scene, ginger peach blossom murmured.


    To be able to force the blue armored man to sacrifice the creatures in the small world in exchange for more powerful power shows that his situation has reached the critical moment of his life.


    Jiang Taohua had stayed here to help Lu Li at a crucial moment.


    But now it seems that their worries are unnecessary.


    ¡­¡­


    The storm of golden light and fog continues, squeezing the power of blue armor man''s mind.


    Losing one of the most important cards of martial arts, the blue armor man''s mind was damaged. In the face of the northern emperor''s struggle, he gradually showed signs of failure.


    The most dangerous aspect of this kind of mind wrestling is that once it is completely suppressed by the other party, it is likely to destroy the mind on the spot and become a "disabled person".


    That''s for the strong who still have the body.


    For both of them, no matter who''s mind is destroyed, it will be the end of their souls in the end.


    Seeing that he was planning to succeed for many years, he killed a metal egg that devoured the core energy of the world. Even the "old undead" of the northern emperor dared to stand up and block himself. The blue armour man was almost engulfed by anger, at the same time, there is a trace of unwilling.


    He has been dormant for tens of thousands of years, and has avoided the pursuit of douzun. He has made himself look like a man without ghosts. He is about to see the sun again. How can he be willing to fail?


    Just as the armor on his body was cracking, a ferocious expression appeared on the blue man''s face, and the rest of the light swept to the metal egg beside him.


    Because the struggle with the northern emperor was purely a battle of mind and consciousness, the palm of the blue armor man always adhered to the surface of the metal egg.


    He wanted to slowly wipe out the trace of blood force in the metal egg, occupy the living body in the egg and reincarnate, but the appearance of the northern emperor disrupted his overall plan.


    Seeing that even the consciousness body was about to be destroyed, the ferocious color on the blue armor man''s face became more and more obvious, and his heart was horizontal: "I can''t care so much. If I can wipe out the blood force in the metal egg, I can have a ray of life!"


    "If we continue to delay, sooner or later, the northern emperor will destroy my consciousness..."


    With this in mind, the blue armor man no longer hesitated. He suddenly exploded his blue armor and turned into countless unreal halberds, which made the northern emperor''s mind storm suddenly broken!


    The northern emperor frowned, in this moment, the blue armor man has turned into a beam of light, thoroughly into the metal egg.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    At the moment he enters the metal egg, the huge vertical pupil at the top of the void seems to lose the power of support. It closes in an instant, just like rotten wood weathered by years and gradually scattered into pieces.


    "This guy Play so big? " The northern emperor restrained his mind storm, and his expression became a little surprised.


    Blue armour man''s action, is to put all his eggs in one basket.


    He not only poured all his mental power into the metal egg, but also the space of consciousness, that is, the sea of consciousness. He drained all the remaining power and poured into the metal egg, intending to make a final fight.


    This move not only surprised the northern emperor, but also Luli.


    "Little brother, what''s the origin of your egg? Can you hold on?" The northern emperor fell into the air and asked in distress.


    Lu Li thought for a while and then said, "I don''t know if I can hold on, but this guy should die miserably."


    "So fierce?"


    The northern emperor was also stunned.


    He had seen the "face" of the metal egg swallowing the core of the world, and knew that it was a hundred times more ferocious than his own. However, it can devour energy, but it does not mean that the blood of the living creatures in this metal egg is enough to resist the spirit of a strong man of heaven and man level.


    Even if the blood of the noble creature, before it is born, the power of the mind is very fragile.


    Otherwise, at the beginning of its birth, a strong blooded creature not only has the characteristics of swallowing all energy, but also has the strength of mind that can compete with the heaven and man. Such existence is afraid that it can sweep the sky without any rival.


    Let alone extrapolate according to common sense. Even if he wanted to exaggerate, the northern emperor thought that there could not be such an exaggerated existence of creatures in this world.


    If there is


    Thinking of this, the northern emperor suddenly said strangely: "you this egg, should not be from other world to get it?"


    "Strictly speaking, this egg is the product of the fusion of many worlds."


    Lu Li grinded his teeth and said with a smile, "actually, I don''t know what this is. But if some little thing doesn''t cheat me, there is a creature in this egg that we can''t afford."


    "If that creature''s consciousness is aroused, I think we should be ready to run as soon as possible."


    While Lu Li was talking, he took out a rune dagger and said to Mu Ning Qiu, "do me a favor again. Let''s have some real Qi."


    This time Mu Ning Qiu did not refuse. He took the rune dagger and poured the true Qi into it.


    Lu Li was busy for a while. He used seven Rune swords to set up a strange formation here. Then he said, "wait a minute. No matter how the guy and the monster in the metal egg win or lose, as soon as I detonate this array, you should follow me closely. Don''t lose it."


    The northern emperor was still a little unclear, so he looked at the formation under the landing and asked, "what are you doing? It looks like a normal soul guiding array? "


    In the end, they are living fossils that have lived for unknown years. The northern emperor can see the core of Lu Li''s formation at a glance.


    But he was wrong.


    It is said to be the spirit guiding array. In fact, Lu Li has already moved some hands and feet in it and made a lot of changes.


    However, inspired by the northern emperor, mu ningqiu had already understood Lu Li''s idea, glared at him fiercely and said, "are you not afraid to blow us up together at that time?"


    Now she finally understood why Lu Li had been asked many times before, and his answers were ambiguous.


    It turns out that this guy is holding an extremely crazy idea to blow up the whole small world!


    What is soul guiding array?


    In fact, it is a common array that guides aura and assists cultivation.


    However, in the world of array mages, spirit guiding array can not only assist cultivation, but also is the basis of many mass destruction arrays. After all, with the ability of array mage, most of them don''t have any martial arts talent. They have no strength, so they can only protect themselves by using array.


    Where does the power of the mass destruction array come from?


    In addition to the defensive array that requires the warrior to drive with genuine Qi, or needs Tiancai Dibao as the eye of the array, the core of the array that really pays attention to the lethality is the soul guiding array.


    The most basic things are often the best to use.


    It''s just that most people don''t know how to use it.


    After absorbing dozens of array systems, Lu Li is not only the number one array master in Zhenwu area, but also one of the best array masters in Zhenwu area. This carefully arranged "spirit guiding array" is actually buried in the "energy centers" of various fragmentary worlds, constantly gathering aura, and when the right time comes, he will put those energy centers on the spot To detonate, thus overturning the whole small world.


    Before he came to the core of the world, Lu Li''s plan had a little backhand, that is, the space channels hidden in those arrays were imitated by the principle of life palace that can break through the barriers of the world, and instantly connect a channel back to Zhenwu area with powerful energy.


    But now he plans to detonate the rest of the world''s core power together, and blow up the whole small world at that time. Does that space passage work? Lu Li really has little confidence."Don''t worry, even if something goes wrong, we will be trapped in the space storm at most. To the extent of Zhenwu area, even if there is a space storm, it is impossible to kill us. "


    Lu Li smiles and comforts them.


    Mu Ning Qiu was quite speechless and said: "if I knew that your backhand was this, I would never help you, madman!"


    "Little brother, this is a bit reckless indeed."


    The northern emperor was also angry.


    To be honest, he has never seen anyone dare to blow up a small world.


    Because once the energy of the world''s core is triggered, even the powerful man of heaven and man level may not be able to bear the power of terror, and maybe it will fall.


    Moreover, instead of trying to blow up a small world, the real strong, such as douzun, will directly kill the original owner of the small world.


    Only Lu Li''s strength is not enough, and he is proficient in the way of array, and he is bold and aggressive, can he dare to do such a bottomless thing.


    In the face of the two people''s complaints, Lu Li also knew that he was in a bad mood.


    At the same time, the metal egg at the top of the void suddenly began to tremble at a very alarming frequency, and immediately interrupted the conversation of the three people.


    "This guy won''t really succeed, will he?" Lu Li is a little suspicious.


    After all, there are things about metal eggs that are known through the little hairball. It said that there was a terrible blood in the metal egg, which came from the "divine court" world.


    But what if this guy remembers wrong?


    Or The bloodlines of those terrifying humanoid creatures in the metal eggs are too thin to be excited at all?


    If this is the case, the blue armour man entered into it, successfully wiped out the dragon blood that had been awakened before, and occupied the flesh body in the metal egg, wouldn''t it be a waste of money for him?


    Thinking of this, Lu Li could not help but put a little genuine Qi into the array and said in a deep voice, "you are ready."


    "Be careful. I''ve just regained my freedom. If I''m killed by the explosion, I don''t have a place to complain about."


    The northern emperor carefully approached Lu Li''s side, without the dignity of being the leader of the king''s court in the North Sea.


    As for mu Ning Qiu, he glared at Lu Li fiercely, but approached him consciously.


    Seeing that the two men are ready, Lu Li releases a sword spirit and stares at the metal egg. Whenever there is any change in it, Lu Li will directly detonate the array. Together with the rune sword buried along the way, Lu Li will blow up the small world!


    Click!


    In the stillness of the void, the metal egg suddenly trembled and a tiny crack appeared.


    With the appearance of this crack, the shaking frequency of the metal egg gradually slows down a lot.


    Gudong.


    Lu Li''s throat is moving, but his sword Qi is still in the air. However, it has been condensed in his fingertips and will burst out at any time.


    Click!


    The crack on the metal egg expanded a little bit.


    But then came a scream full of disbelief!


    Hearing this sound, Lu Li almost shakes his hand and sends out his sword Qi to detonate the array.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, mu ningqiu grasped his wrist and said in doubt: "this voice It''s a little familiar? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    It''s really familiar.


    Because this voice is the man with blue armor who invades the metal egg with all the deities and the sea of knowledge.


    His scream made all three people confused.


    Especially Lu Li, looking at the cracked metal eggs, slightly a Leng after the way: "what is his ghost called?"


    "The spirit of this guy is fading It''s like something happened? "


    The northern emperor felt the same strange way.


    Hearing this, the three people couldn''t help but look at each other.


    "No No way


    "You are, what kind of monster are you?"


    At this time, the blue armor man''s scream came out again.


    And this time, his voice almost changed its tune, as if to see something very terrible.


    "Help me!"


    "North emperor! Help me


    With the eggshell cracking again, the blue armor man even began to shout to the North Emperor: "this egg Never let the creatures in this egg hatch! The North emperor


    The shrill scream reverberated around, and the northern emperor''s face changed and he realized the seriousness of the matter.


    With the pride of the East China Sea royal court, if it was not for the extreme fear, as a general of the East China Sea, the blue armor man would never have said such a spineless word.


    Before that, he almost died in the hands of the northern emperor, even the words of begging for mercy were very hard. However, now he ignores the superiority of blood and calls for help, which only shows that he has met something very terrible, which is terrible enough to forget the blood pride imprinted in his bones.


    "Isn''t there really anything weird in this egg?" It was because of his understanding of the Wang Ting in the East China Sea that the northern emperor hesitated and said, "I know this man''s character very well. Even the threat of death can''t make him soft to me. Now he I''m afraid I was scared out of my wits. "


    Even the northern Emperor himself couldn''t believe it.


    It can frighten the once powerful man and nature.


    What a terrible thing that should be?


    Lu Li hesitated for a while, and then said: "there is a kind of blood of a strong creature in this egg. It is said that it can break through a hundred layers of space barriers with one blow, destroy a world stronger than Zhenwu area at will, and feed on the fragments of a world, which is born to be a powerful existence above the road level."


    "If there''s anything that scares him, it''s the blood of that creature that wakes up."


    "Feed on the world? There are still such creatures in the world? " Mu Ning Qiu was a little surprised and said, "I heard that you have traveled to other worlds with your soul before. What have you experienced?"


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    What did you go through?


    Compared with the world in which people and nature are everywhere in the palace of life, masters are not as good as dogs. These "disputes" in Zhenwu area are indeed a bit out of the table.


    What''s more, powerful beings like the white fox in the palace of life seem to be able to destroy Zhenwu region at will. This is indeed a truth that destroys the ''world outlook''.


    However, compared with the description of human beings by the little hairball, it seems that the white fox or the strong man of the high road is not worth mentioning.


    "North emperor! If you don''t save me, wait for it to hatch, and the heavens will be in danger. "


    Blue armour man''s shrill scream again, a trace of blue light along the cracks on the eggshell, condensed into a fuzzy outline.


    At the moment, he seems to want to break free. Even if he can''t see his facial expression clearly, he can feel his horror and despair.


    With the blue light gradually "squeeze" out of the metal eggs, the blue armor man''s body is more and more condensed.


    Seeing that he seemed to be about to escape from the heaven, the northern emperor was trying to say something, and a strong light suddenly appeared in the metal egg.


    A shudder from the soul made the three people unable to move.


    Lu Li, including Lu Li, has some cold hands and feet. He wanted to detonate the array and blow up the small world, but he found that he could not even lift a finger and completely lost control of his body.


    Not only is unable to move, that kind of fear, so that Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu can''t even open their mouth to make a voice.


    "No!"


    When the strong light came into being, the man in blue armor gave out a miserable howl. Then, an extremely vague figure of a human figure came out of the light. He grasped the blue light in his hand, tore it up and kneaded it into a ball and put it into his mouth.


    Then, there was a tingling sound of chewing, accompanied by the more and more faint scream of the blue armor man, echoed in several people''s ears.


    After swallowing the blue armor man''s mind, the figure of the figure wiped his "mouth". In their rather tense eyes, they turned their heads and looked at the core energy of the world.


    Yes.


    He seems not interested in the three "little things" below. In fact, even the blue man himself is not his first choice.


    If the blue man doesn''t kill himself and enters the metal egg, the most delicious food for him is the huge energy in the core of the world.After eating the blue armor man''s mind, the figure of the human figure is to stare at the core of the world. The palm of the hand gradually grows larger and becomes a big hand that blocks the sky and the sun. With one hand, the energy in the palm is caught.


    Under the silent gaze of Lu Li''s three people, the huge hand grasped the energy and crushed it into pieces, dumping it in his mouth like quicksand.


    Boom


    In the void, suddenly came a dull loud noise.


    The dark sky seems to have been cut open by a sharp blade. It has split a big hole and turned into a starry sky.


    However, Lu Li knows that this is the core of the world. After the destruction of energy, this place has lost its support and is gradually collapsing, so that many "great worlds" are revealed.


    In other words, this place will soon become a real void.


    It was only after the figure had broken the core of the world that he had had a good meal. He turned and went back to the metal egg.


    The strong light dissipated, and the shivering feeling from the depths of the soul disappeared.


    The three men immediately recovered their freedom, but fell into a strange silence.


    Even if the sky curtain cracked and the world collapsed, there was no discussion.


    Because that scene was so horrible.


    As strong as the blue armour man that huge mind, but by the other side as a "snack" like swallowing. As for the energy in the core of the world, it is even more crushed, and the whole food is clean.


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not believe that there would be such a terrible creature in the world.


    "Let''s now Run away The voice of the northern emperor trembled, but the king of the royal court in the North Sea showed a little timidity, and his eyes were still fixed on the metal egg floating on the top.


    Lu Li shook his head and did not speak.


    The metal egg is falling, until it falls in front of the three people, and then it takes the initiative to drill back to Lu Li''s "heaven and earth in the sleeve.".


    Mu Ning Qiu looked at Lu Li''s robe sleeve and hesitated: "will it suddenly jump out and eat us all?"


    The disappearance of the metal egg eased the atmosphere a little. Lu Li said helplessly: "if you want to eat us, it can do it just now. There''s no need to think about it, at least for now we''re safe. "


    After saying this sentence, Lu Li added in his heart, "it''s safe for the time being."


    If that horrible creature in the metal egg has not shown its strength, Lu Li can''t imagine how dangerous he is running around with.


    Now it is in the middle of the universe, Lu Li almost has a "time bomb" illusion.


    But fortunately, the metal egg has not shown any "aggressiveness" to them at present. Lu Li also quickly adjusted his mind, looked at the sky that was constantly collapsing, and said, "it''s better to leave first."


    This time, neither Mu Ning Qiu nor the northern emperor had any objection to Lu Li''s words.


    I even regret that I didn''t ask Lu Li to detonate the array and blow up this small world.


    At least, compared with the horrible scene just now, the survival rate of being involved in the space storm after the destruction of the small world is much higher than facing that monster.


    "Come on, I don''t want to be here for a moment."


    The northern emperor returned to God and looked around the space that had sealed him for nearly ten thousand years, and sighed with some emotion.


    Lu Li also nodded, and a sword Qi was excited to arouse the floating array not far away.


    At the same time, the glacier cracked and the snow collapsed in the snow field they had walked through. A clang sword went straight into the sky, detonating the energy center and destroying the whole debris world almost instantly!


    Not only that, but also the palaces at the entrance to the infinity, there were swords ringing. The explosion of energy caused a chain reaction. Although the huge energy in the core of the world was lost, it could not stir up more momentum, but the effect was not much different from what Lu had expected.


    A space passage torn by energy turbulence also appeared in front of the three people.


    Without hesitation, Lu Li flew into it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    In Zhenwu area.


    At the top of the barren mountain, the forced positioning array disk suddenly trembled. Cracks appeared on the surface of the array disk. After shaking for several times, the array disk was suddenly broken.


    A strong and dazzling light swept the whole mountain top, and then the void crack opened by three top masters suddenly collapsed into a little, and then exploded on the spot. The terrifying energy could not even bear the space of Zhenwu area, resulting in dense cracks.


    Bang!


    Just after that burst of energy, somewhere in the barren mountain, two figures suddenly came out of the void.


    It was Gu Haoran and Jiang Taohua.


    Jiang Taohua looked back, just saw the scene of the collapse and explosion of the void fissure, playing flavor: "if we slow down a step further, we will be left there forever."


    Gu Haoran helplessly said: "I didn''t expect that the younger martial brother made such a big noise."


    Just before they left the world. The sound of swords that almost broke through the sky immediately made Gu Haoran understand who the "behind the scenes" were.


    Before that, he had guessed that his younger brother would never be at ease.


    But what he didn''t expect was that this restlessness had blown up the whole small world.


    If it was not for their own appearance that led to the early end of the battle between the masters, the group of religious masters would have been killed by this hand. Even if the three great envoys, Jiang Huanjun, Jiang Taohua, and fury were not killed, they would be seriously injured.


    "So you still want to give him the star God to inherit?" Gu Haoran looked at a smiling face of ginger peach blossom, suddenly teasing way.


    After all, up to now, as long as Jiang Taohua''s brain is still normal, you can think of Lu Li''s plan, which includes her.


    Once the small world is blown up, the power caused by the collapse of the void can not escape 100% even the top masters.


    In short, when Lu Li made this plan, she even wanted to kill her.


    "He''s tough and smart, but I think he''s good enough to inherit the power of the star God."


    Ginger peach blossom indifferent smile, "after all, I and he only one side of the relationship is not deep enough to need to take into account too much."


    Gu Haoran heard the speech and could not help saying: "others say that mu tea is a crazy woman. I think this title really wrongs her. Compared with you, mu tea is absolutely normal."


    "So?"


    Jiang Taohua took a deep look at Gu Haoran: "do you want to rob the power of the star God now?"


    "I''ll leave it to you to worry about." Gu Haoran waved his hand, "after all, I''m not the real Savior. I can''t have everything. What''s more, you are right. The creatures in Zhenwu should control their own destiny. No one can make a choice for them. If I have to, what''s the difference between me and the "gods" who covet Zhenwu? "


    Speaking of this, regardless of whether it is true or false, Gu Haoran decided to let go of the power of the star God.


    Ginger peach blossom is looking at the other side.


    There, Yao Dou embraces his arms and looks impatient, waiting for them to finish chatting.


    "The power of the star God is the chance you want to give to this young man. How do you account to him now?"


    Jiang Taohua asked with a smile.


    Gu Haoran sighed: "there are countless opportunities in this world, and it''s not just the power of the star God. He owes him a big chance, and then he can find a way to make up for it."


    Gu Haoran is not worried about this.


    There are many opportunities in the whole Zhenwu area. Even if it is the ancient chance, he can calculate the specific location through clues.


    What''s more, Yao Dou is also Tianjiao with great fortune. Although he usually pretends to be an ordinary lame teenager in the old street, he is actually the most hidden one.


    As a child, he has been around a strong man like Dong Ao. In addition, the residents in the old street give him some advice. Even Gu Haoran, a new comer, has said that he wants to teach him something.


    It can be seen that the boy''s education and resources are no less than the Holy Land Tianjiao and the royal family.


    What''s more, he still carries the blood of douzun.


    Although the idea of blood is not popular among the Terrans, sometimes it can only be regarded as a symbol. But the descendants of heaven and man can be different. The level of life has been extraordinary. If a person who sees God and martial arts gives birth to offspring, it is not much different from those of other races.


    Especially douzun, the top man in heaven.


    In fact, the ancient Jiang family is a blood line handed down from the ancient heaven and man. They may not be directly related. Moreover, after at least ten generations of dilution, all of them can give birth to Jiang peach blossom, such as Jiang Huanjun.


    According to Gu Haoran''s calculation, Yao Dou''s blood has only experienced four generations at most, and he is also a direct lineage of douzun.


    In other words, he had to call Dou Zun a great grandfather, and according to the seniority, it would be enough for him to become an ancestor of some ancient people with natural and human blood. Therefore, even if there is no big chance, Yao Dou will become a very important strong man sooner or later."That''s your business." Ginger peach blossom is just a casual question, this is also lack of interest, but she is a strange look at Gu Haoran: "you still stay here, are you waiting for fury to wake up to settle accounts with you?"


    "You humiliated him so much just now."


    Before Gu Haoran with one enemy two, hit furiously, lost consciousness on the spot, holding the magic weapon no blame sword Jiang Huanjun knelt down.


    Jiang Taohua doesn''t know how much impact this will have on his brother, but at least in terms of his furious personality, he and Gu Haoran must be in an endless situation after suffering such humiliation.


    Of course, there is a high probability that he will die.


    Gu Haoran said: "I always want to see with my own eyes that you give the power of the star God to my younger martial brother? If you don''t leave, who knows if you will take away the power of the star God


    "Whatever you want."


    Jiang Taohua waved her hand and was too lazy to pay attention to Gu Haoran and went straight to the other side.


    Jiang Huanjun has put on the ferocious mask of hatred and stood still.


    "Hit?"


    Jiang Taohua shows a little smile.


    Jiang Huanjun was silent for a while, and said faintly, "you''d better not provoke me."


    "The second time I was beaten to my knees, it should be very bad." Jiang Taohua laughed very brightly: "but you know in your heart, these two people, are monsters."


    "Mu tea only tied with you in those years, Gu Haoran didn''t even have the qualification to intervene."


    Jiang Huanjun suddenly fixed his eyes on the peach blossom, and his tone was impassioned: "do you mean that if I lose to these two people, I will be inferior to you all my life?"


    Jiang Taohua did not answer, but stretched out her hand to smooth the folds of Jiang Huanjun''s robe.


    This very casual action, however, made Jiang Huanjun''s body stiff and his words stopped for a moment.


    After erasing the wrinkles on the chest caused by the fierce fighting before, Jiang Taohua said in a low voice: "it''s normal that you can''t win. No one can win for a lifetime. You can try again in the future."


    "Hard work?"


    Jiang Huanjun repeated it in a low voice, sneering: "since I was born, I have worked hard. Efforts to become the son of the God of Jiang family, efforts to inherit the sword without blame, in order to become stronger, how much effort did I pay? What happened? I''m the only one who has become a joke. No matter how hard I try, I''m a waste who has been beaten to the knees by two moves of red sleeves. I''m your younger brother who is the worst


    Jiang Huanjun''s eyes were red, which was reflected by the mask of disgust, and his voice was hoarse: "you said, what did I get from my efforts? Ridicule, ridicule, endless abuse, and The abandonment of the Jiang family? "


    Facing Jiang Huanjun''s question, Jiang Taohua did not show any expression.


    He just looked at him for a while and said softly, "you can''t choose to be in the Jiang family and bear the name of the ancient god son. If you want to hate, I hate that you''ve been chasing peach blossom all your life, but you forget who you are. "


    With this sentence, the peach blossom drifted away.


    Jiang Huanjun clenched his teeth, clenched and loosened his palm. After several repetitions, he said coldly in a low voice: "sooner or later Will kill you all. "


    "Start with you." He raised his head and looked at Gu Haoran in the distance. His eyes gradually became full of killing intention.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    On the top of the barren mountain, after experiencing a life and death ordeal, all the remaining five masters fell into silence.


    They keep the fury of fainting to the ground, and no one speaks.


    He Shouwei, on the other hand, looked at the place where countless space cracks had been created by the collapse of the small world. When he recalled the critical moment before, he could not help but feel a bit afraid.


    If Gu Haoran had not brought them out, now they would have been like Wanyan, returning to nothingness together with the small world.


    Yes.


    The remaining five masters are very clear that Wan Yan is not dead, he is only seriously injured, there is a breath hanging.


    However, at that juncture, no one took the initiative to mention the life and death of Wan Yan, and no one was willing to take risks for him.


    After all, Gu Haoran promised to take them away, but did not promise to keep their lives.


    In the case that only two people could be taken away at a time, everyone chose to keep quiet and let Wanyan stay in the small world, which was actually tacit that he was dead.


    "What shall we do now?"


    The master of the Xue family came back to God and looked at where Shouwei was.


    He family is the first family of Linzhou, and is also the leader of this operation. Now all the dust has settled down, and each family has suffered heavy losses. All the people who are in the same company are destroyed. Even if they did not die in the hands of those puppet Jias, they have been reduced to nothingness with the collapse of the small world. Even Qu Zun and WAN Yan, the two great masters, have died. Now it seems that the fighting power of the whole family in Linzhou will be greatly reduced with today''s disaster.


    This time, the seven aristocratic families present are all the top elite families in Linzhou. They have suffered such a great loss that the pattern of Linzhou aristocratic families will lead to a big earthquake.


    Among the people present, he family also lost a master, which seems to be a heavy loss. In fact, he Shouzhong''s death is not a bad thing for he family, but it is more conducive to he Shou as the unity of family power. He family has been left with only one voice since then. To some extent, he family is the family with the best strength in this disaster.


    "Now that the gods have got what they want, this is the best time to draw a line from them. The most important thing now is to stabilize the situation in Linzhou. Before the Shinto attacks us, we must not let the inner part of Linzhou go into chaos. "


    He Shouwei made a brief meditation and immediately came to a conclusion.


    The most important thing for them at this moment is actually to consolidate their family status. You know, in order to fight for the interests of resources and ensure that everything is safe, each family has brought most of the elite in the clan, that is, those who do not destroy the territory.


    No matter how powerful a family is, it will cause internal turbulence if it loses so many invincible people at one time. The discord within the family, as well as the pressure from the outside, are the end they have to face.


    What''s more, this time people came to the small world for a visit, and they didn''t get enough resources at all. Even if some natural materials and treasures are found along the way, the value of those things is not worth mentioning compared with the loss.


    He Shouwei''s words caused several people to think deeply.


    Finally, Xiang Hongyu took the lead in saying: "previously, in the small world, for the sake of our own lives and safety, we chose to work together to reach a temporary alliance. Although we have escaped the danger now, by contrast, the next situation is the real crisis. If there is a slight carelessness, not only ourselves, but also the family forces behind it may be destroyed. "


    "So we might as well keep the alliance and try to get through this difficult time."


    "I don''t mind."


    After listening to Xiang Hongyu''s words, the master of the Xue family was the first to take a stand.


    The other two hesitated for a moment.


    Their family strength is much weaker than the Xue family, let alone compared with Xiang family and he family. But because of this, they brought the least number of indestructible fighters, and the losses were not particularly serious. Even if they did not join the "alliance", the Linzhou family earthquake might not have affected them.


    But after a moment''s hesitation, the two masters expressed their willingness to continue to work together.


    As the so-called wealth and danger, they dare to join the Shinto religion and participate in such things, naturally for the sake of interests. I thought that we could get enough resources in Tianren cave. Instead, we lost several elite families. At present, Tianren cave has been destroyed, and everything has become a mirage. Instead of going back empty handed, we should reach an alliance with these people. If we can expand the family''s power, it''s worthwhile.


    However, he Shouwei was slow to speak.


    Xiang Hongyu took a look at him and said, "what worries does he have?"


    He family is still the first family in Linzhou. If he Shouwei doesn''t make a statement, their alliance will be in vain.


    In terms of the details of he family, it takes a while to lose he Shouzhong, a strong master. It is true, but it will never hurt his muscles and bones. Moreover, he Shouwei''s ambition is obvious to all.


    A ruthless man who is willing to kill his own brother in exchange for the unity of power and family stability can not miss any opportunity to strengthen his own strength.This strength is multifaceted. It is not just the realm of martial arts. For the masters of aristocratic families, the power of the family can sometimes represent their own strength.


    In other words, he family is indeed in a crisis, but it is not necessarily an opportunity.


    If we can make good use of it, he jialinzhou''s first position will not only be more stable, but also may go further. Therefore, no matter from which perspective, he Shouwei can not miss this opportunity.


    "There is nothing wrong with the alliance, but the biggest problem now is how to deal with the forces of the Qu family and the Wanjia family."


    He Shouwei raised his head and glanced at the crowd. His tone was flat, but he made several people feel cold. "These two families are strong in Linzhou, and they have a lot of resources. Now Qu Zun and WAN Yan are dead, and they have lost many immortal talents. If we can swallow their power, it will be of great benefit to us. "


    Xiang Hongyu''s face changed slightly, as if he wanted to say something. As a result, he saw that the other three didn''t speak. After a while, he still swallowed back what he had intended to say.


    The other three simply fell silent.


    Even if Qu Zun died, Wan Yan still joined up with he Shouwei. He Shouwei abandoned Wan Yan and fled to Hongyu at a critical moment, which led to Wan Yan being severely damaged by he Shouzhong, and his body died. Now he Shouwei is able to say the words of dividing up the qujia and Wanjia forces, which really makes several people here feel a little chilly.


    However, they have no reason to stop it. No matter how greedy he Shouwei is, he can not monopolize the power of these two big families. In the face of interests, that little bit of indifference has no meaning at all.


    Seeing that several people did not have any opinions, he Shouwei''s eyes flashed slightly and said faintly: "in this case, let''s make an alliance for the time being. With the influence of the Qu family and the Wanjia family, even if other aristocratic families know our real situation, they dare not act rashly."


    Once they encroach on Qu and WAN, they can not only make up for the loss of the development of Tianren cave, but also obtain a large amount of resources.


    We should not despise the rich and powerful families, especially Qu and WAN, who have been in Linzhou for many years. Now we have lost the owners of the two families and half of the elite. It''s really easy for the five families to join hands to kill them at one stroke.


    As a result, the fate of the two families in Linzhou was determined in this seemingly reticent conversation.


    Xiang Hongyu took a deep look at he Shouwei, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Today, he Shouwei can treat the Qu family and Wanjia family like this. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t treat Xiang family like this in the future.


    Thinking of this, Xiang Hongyu even began to feel that he was wrong when he chose to cooperate with he Shouwei.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    Whether it is right or wrong, it can only be judged by time. Now Xiangjia has been tied together with which family and has become a community of interests.


    Even if he wants to quit temporarily, he Shouwei can''t let go of Xiang home so easily.


    What''s more, this time their actions have revealed the possibility of betraying the gods. When the gods react, they will be hit by thunder.


    "With a furious character, he will never let us go after he wakes up."


    Xiang Hongyu suddenly looked at his stupefied rage and said in a cold voice, "simply..."


    "No!"


    However, he Shouwei immediately stopped him by saying, "if you kill a great envoy, the Shinto can send another one. At that time, we who started to kill the high-level of the Shinto are the targets that the Shinto must eradicate. "


    "It''s better to talk with him about the direction of cooperation in the future after he wakes up in rage rather than offend the Shinto completely."


    He Shouwei said in a deep voice: "after all, the influence of the Shinto in Linzhou has also suffered heavy losses. If you want to continue to control Linzhou, you can''t get around us."


    "Do you mean to keep up with him?"


    Xiang Hongyu squinted and said, "you tried your best to get rid of he Shouzhong, didn''t you just want to get rid of the control of the Shinto religion? Now that he Shouzhong is dead, you still have to continue to cooperate with the Shinto, which is a bit unreasonable? "


    In fact, Xiang Hongyu did not reject the cooperation with the Shinto, but after seeing the end of he Shouzhong, he felt a knot in his heart.


    He Shouzhong was one of them who was most loyal to the deity. Until he turned into a monster, he thought it was a gift from the gods.


    "The gift is not in the eyes of a man, but he is not a ghost."?


    Xiang Hongyu had also accepted the divine power, and knew how wonderful it was to feel when the power was suddenly increased. He was more aware of how much impact would be caused to the whole kingdom of devouring heaven once the religion diffused that power by unscrupulous means.


    Today, although he can betray the kingdom of devouring heaven for the sake of interests, it does not mean that he wants to destroy the kingdom. Even if Xiang Jia has become the most powerful family in the Kingdom, there are monsters everywhere. What is the significance of the so-called "first family"?


    Xiang Hongyu is not a fool. He thinks about these problems clearly, so he will take them into consideration.


    Obviously, the madmen of the Shinto religion did not pay attention to this aspect.


    "This time we want to build a real partnership with the Shinto, not subordination." He Shouwei said one word at a time: "in the past, the deities only regarded us as their subordinates. I believe everyone knows very well that the so-called God emissary is just a joke, and their magic power used to bewitch people is even more a shocking deception."


    "If we follow the previous situation, he Shouzhong''s fate is likely to be our future. All of you are wise people. You know that there is no benefit in the world that we can get without paying any price. We will not step on the trap of divine power, but apart from the divine power, the power of the religion itself is also worth establishing a cooperative relationship with it. "


    "The Shinto needs us, the aristocratic families who live in every big state, to control the situation, and we also need the top combat power of the Shinto as the backing. This is the relationship between each taking what he needs." He Shouzhong glanced at the angry envoy who was in a coma and continued: "it is because of this that we can''t kill the high-level of the Shinto cult and have an evil relationship with it."


    "What he said really makes sense."


    After hearing this, the big master nodded and said, "the Shinto really needs us to open up the situation for them, and we also need the top fighting power of the Shinto. This is to take what they need, and we should really cooperate. "


    "I think so." The master of the Xue family pondered: "to be honest, if there is no religious support, the Xue family will not expand rapidly in such a short period of time. I believe all of you can see the strength of the Shinto. There are still many top masters like the great envoy in the Shinto, and what kind of identity they hide in the holy land every day. Once this power breaks out, even the royal family of the holy kingdom may not be their opponent. "


    "It would be wonderful to have a partnership with the Shinto."


    Xiang Hongyu said in a deep voice: "but you are all aware that the doctrines of Shinto are totally evil cults. All of them were madmen, and possessed the most dangerous power of divine power. None of us knew what their ultimate goal was. If the kingdom of swallowing heaven is destroyed, and even the whole ancient warriors are turned into he Shouzhong''s monsters, are we going to cooperate with them


    Xiang Hongyu''s worries are not unreasonable.


    However, the expressions on the faces of the other masters were not satisfied.


    To be honest, what they care about is only interests and resources. As for the future, the whole tuntian sage Congress will not be completely upset by the Shinto religion. It has nothing to do with them, and they will not care about such matters.


    After observing the expressions on his face, Xiang Hongyu knew that his words had no effect at all and his face was gloomy.When he Shouwei saw that the atmosphere became a little dignified, he began to persuade him: "it''s not necessary to be like this to the owner of the house. Your idea is too worrying. Although the doctrines of Shinto are criticized, the real irrational people are ordinary warriors at the bottom. After all, there are a few madmen like he Shouzhong. If they can turn all the masters into fools like he Shouzhong, they may have already died. "


    Xiang Hongyu''s expression is still a little ugly.


    He Shouwei''s remarks are totally rhetorical.


    But even Xiang Hongyu himself has to admit that they really don''t have much choice now. If they don''t cooperate with the Shinto, who can they expect when the Shinto settles accounts after autumn?


    The royal family of the holy kingdom? Or has it been infiltrated into most of the state capitals, or is it the ambiguous shenweisi?


    These forces from the holy land itself have given them a sense of mistrust.


    If they do not cooperate with the deities, they will even have problems in their own survival. So, why should we worry about the future of the kingdom of devouring heaven?


    Finally, he sighed to Hongyu and stopped speaking, which was acquiescence.


    He Shouwei also struck while the iron was hot. After making a decision on this matter, he said slowly, "since we want to cooperate, we''d better invite this great God envoy back to be a guest first. How about?"


    He was referring to the stupefied fury.


    Gu Haoran''s fury was really badly beaten by Gu Haoran, almost without breath. If it was not for the strong masters who were present, they could feel that although his breath was weak, he still maintained the vitality of his body. Otherwise, they would treat the fury as a dead man.


    He Shouwei''s words also reminded several people.


    At present, the other two great envoys are missing, and their fury is unconscious. Why don''t they take this opportunity to control their fury?


    Against a sober top master, even if they work together, there is no chance of winning. However, if you want to control a top master who is unconscious and has no resistance ability, it is difficult to defeat several of them.


    He Shouwei reached out his hand and wanted to take off his mask of fury to see who the "great God envoy" was after eight years of bullying in Linzhou.


    However, just as his fingertips were about to touch the mask of anger, a female voice said with a smile: "I advise you not to do this, otherwise, you will die miserably."


    He Shouwei''s fingertips trembled, and when he moved forward one inch, he could lift his mask and see the real face of his fury. However, he did not dare to do it, and he was frozen there on the spot.


    Because that female voice is the voice of ginger peach blossom.


    In other words, it is the voice of the great Pathetique emissary!


    Jiang Taohua did not cover up her true face, before in the small world, these people have seen her face.


    Not only she, but also the identity of Jiang Huanjun has been known by several people.


    However, they seemed to have no idea about it. None of them mentioned the two brothers and sisters from the ancient Jiang family. It is not only because of the strength of the two brothers and sisters, but also the family behind the two brothers and sisters, as well as the event that has been taboo to all the aristocratic families in the holy land.


    "Ginger..."


    He Shouwei raised his head and nearly said the real name of Jiang Taohua. At last, he was quite embarrassed and said, "I''ve seen the Pathetique envoy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    Even if Jiang Taohua is not covered, her beautiful face is enough to prove that she is the invincible natural pride of the Jiang family, but he Shouzhong still does not dare to recognize her, let alone break her identity.


    At that time, Xiang Hongyu recognized Jiang Huanjun''s identity through the Wujiu sword. They were scared out of their wits. They didn''t even dare to reveal any clues, which proved how much they were afraid of the brothers and sisters.


    Or fear the Jiang family.


    The ancient Jiang family is well-known, but it is not a very unreasonable and powerful family.


    As a matter of fact, the Jiang family''s attitude towards any aristocratic family is very gentle, and the children of other clansmen will not bully others. Although those Jiang family members will show a trace of pride as an ancient people, because the four words of the ancient Jiang family are enough to make them proud.


    However, all the aristocratic families who have reached a certain level in tuntian Shengguo are very clear that the seemingly approachable ancient Jiang family has a piece of scale that can never be touched.


    That was the sister and brother who suddenly betrayed the Jiang family more than ten years ago.


    Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun''s brother and sister occupied two places. Jiang Taohua''s fighting power is incomparable, and its skills are of the same generation. Even the royal family is proud of itself. Today''s Yan Wang Mu tea can only draw with it.


    Jiang Huanjun inherited the status of the God son of the Jiang family and was recognized by Wujiu sword. He is likely to be the next leader of the Jiang family.


    These two outstanding people, however, betrayed the Jiang family more than ten years ago. They fought a hard way from the ancient Jiang family, causing great losses to the Jiang family. The two extremely arrogant defection, as well as the loss of the guilt free sword, make the Jiang family suffer unprecedented humiliation, resulting in the name of the two brothers and sisters has become the biggest ban of the Jiang family. Taboo.


    For more than ten years, the Jiang family has been claiming that the two brothers and sisters died in the same encirclement and suppression campaign. However, the pursuit and reward for them have never stopped. The real discerning people have already realized that they are not dead, but live well. Even the powerful family like the Jiang family can not catch them.


    However, no one thought that the two brothers and sisters actually hid in the Shinto, and they became the great God envoy and the top master.


    He Shouwei lowered his eyes and seemed somewhat restrained.


    If Jiang Taohua still appeared as a pathetic envoy, he would not have such a performance.


    But ginger peach blossom shows her true face without scruple, and the significance behind it is somewhat intriguing.


    Is it reckless, or do you want to kill people?


    So even if they all recognize Jiang Taohua''s face, they can only pretend to be deaf and dumb, and continue to regard her as a "pathetic envoy" instead of Jiang Taohua.


    "Don''t be nervous. If I want to kill you, why should I ask Gu Haoran to rescue you?"


    Jiang Taohua floated down and said in a flat tone: "what''s more, if the Shinto wants to continue to control Linzhou, it really needs your strength. If you die, there will be some trouble."


    As soon as she said this, several people''s expressions suddenly changed.


    Obviously, their conversation just now did not hide from Jiang Taohua.


    In fact, if a top master really wants to "eavesdrop", no matter how careful they are, it is futile.


    Xiang Hongyu''s face is not very good-looking.


    If Jiang Taohua had listened to what he had said about the deities before, now even if Jiang Taohua killed him, he had no place to complain.


    But Xiang Hongyu is not willing to wait for death. He is on the alert secretly. If Jiang Taohua really wants to kill himself, he will immediately break out and spare no effort to escape.


    A master really has no heart for war and is determined to run away. Even a top master is afraid that he can not catch up with him easily.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Jiang Taohua didn''t mean to attack them at all. He just went to the side of the rage, and his fingertips lit up a little ice blue light. With a little help, he could run through the fury of all parts.


    It doesn''t heal the fury, but it''s enough to wake him up.


    Originally in a coma of rage suddenly opened his eyes, a violent breath swept, almost roared. "Gu Haoran! I will never die with you


    Boom!


    At the top of the barren mountain, a ferocious air wave exploded, and his fury had already risen, just like the ancient fierce beast''s breath rising. His eyes looked around him. At the moment of seeing the peach blossom, he asked coldly, "where is Gu Haoran?"


    "Save it. If Jiang Huanjun didn''t save you, you would still have the strength to shout here now?"


    Jiang Taohua sneered: "no matter how loud you shout, you are not Gu Haoran''s opponent. Is losing without suspense enough to wake you up? "


    "Ginger Peach Blossom You want to die


    With a roar of rage, he was about to stimulate his Qi. However, the wound in his body suddenly broke out. The blood gushed out along the gap of the mask, and the breath was instantly withered.


    If it was not for Jiang Taohua''s genuine Qi, he could hardly keep his consciousness awake. The fierce momentum before was just a kind of shameful arrogance. In fact, his internal injury has become so serious that his life-threatening. If he is not cured as soon as possible, even if the foundation of martial arts is likely to be damaged, his state will be greatly reduced."It''s better to send back the remains of heaven and man as soon as possible, rather than play a temper here."


    Jiang Taohua''s tone of indifference said: "now the heaven and man are in the hands of Jiang Huanjun, and he has also been seriously injured. You two go to transport the remains, and you can take care of each other."


    Fury was still under pressure. Hearing this sentence, he suddenly woke up and said in a deep voice, "do you want to support us?"


    "Otherwise?" Jiang Taohua, who took off the mask, was particularly tough: "with your present state, I want to kill you. It''s enough to lift your fingers. Let you and Jiang Huanjun escort the human and heaven''s remains together, is I give you the last face, don''t give the face to be shameless. "


    The breath of rage stagnated.


    He didn''t expect Jiang Taohua to take power so blatantly.


    When he saw the other five masters on the side, he immediately understood Jiang Taohua''s plan.


    This is to expel myself and show them to the masters.


    He has been in Linzhou for eight years, and the religious power has been rooted in this, not to mention a bucket of iron, at least has formed a scale.


    Although the great deities took charge of the territory of a state, their control of the forces under their command was quite different according to their respective means. The degree of penetration of Linzhou is among the highest among all the great deities of the Shinto, and it is close to the imperial capital, but it is not very eye-catching, so it is a hot terrain.


    Fury in these eight years, I put in a lot of hard work to manage this state. As a result, Jiang Taohua wanted to take Linzhou away. Even if the current situation is stronger than people, the fury still thinks that ginger peach blossom is really deceiving people.


    "Not satisfied?"


    Jiang Taohua noticed the expression on her angry face and said with a sneer: "to wake you up is to tell you that Linzhou will be under my jurisdiction in the future. You can let go of all the affairs of the religious cult in Linzhou. If you don''t accept it, you can fight with me. The people who survive have Linzhou. How about it? "


    It''s a total slap in the face.


    The current state of fury, not to mention fighting with Jiang Taohua, can kill him on the spot even if the five masters on his side rush in.


    Gu Haoran interrupted his whole body''s meridians. Even if he had left some affection, it was not a day''s work to recover completely. Now, he can''t even lift up his true spirit. If it wasn''t for his support, he would faint again.


    He stares at Jiang Tao Hua and says, "are you not afraid that I will tell the Pope about this?"


    "Afraid, of course." Jiang Taohua said faintly, "but do you think that the two priests, Shengguang and Shenhua, will fight against me for the sake of you, a semi useless man?"


    In the face of this problem, the fury suddenly silenced.


    The interior of Shinto is not as simple as it seems.


    It is quite normal for the two priests to have friction with each other, since they are in charge of such a big religion. If his current state is known by the Pope, he will never be hostile to him.


    After all, as jiangtaohua said, it is obviously that jiangtaohua is more valuable than a half abandoned deity.


    If they suppress Jiang Taohua, they still can''t continue to manage Linzhou cult in a short time. They still need to send a great God envoy to take charge of this place. In this way, the Shinto has directly lost two great envoys. Even a fool can count this account, let alone the two priests of the Shinto?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    In fact, when Jiang Taohua said that he wanted to leave, he already understood that he could not keep the land of Linzhou.


    It is indeed Jiang Taohua''s last face to let himself and Jiang Huanjun, that is, to hate the great envoy to leave Linzhou to transport the remains of heaven and man.


    Even if you don''t want to admit it, it''s true.


    After thoroughly calming down, he said in a deep voice: "the land of Linzhou can be given to you, but you should give it to me with the head and Canglang sword


    This is the obvious concession.


    Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun come here, the real task is to kill Yan Wang and take Canglang sword.


    As for the fate of man and nature, it was originally a task of fury.


    Now that the fate of man and nature has come to an end, Jiang Taohua clearly wants to cross the river and drive him out of Linzhou. Although he is furious and knows that he can''t change anything, the minimum division of interests needs to be balanced.


    No matter who Linzhou belongs to, Jiang Taohua will complete her task, kill mu Hongxiu and take Canglang sword. In this case, fury simply takes this benefit in hand, and does not end up with nothing.


    How can you expect that Jiang peach blossom is a smile: "do you think you are still qualified to talk with me now?"


    The fury was obviously stunned, and then he said angrily, "don''t bully people too much!"


    "It''s you who deceive me!"


    Jiang Taohua took out his palm and knocked down his fury directly. The whole cliff seemed to vibrate, as if he could not bear the huge force.


    When he Shouwei and other five people saw this scene, they were all silent and did not dare to make any sound.


    The slap of Jiang Taohua almost knocked her mad.


    As a top master, has he ever suffered such humiliation?


    Before the anger at the bottom of my heart was surging up, Jiang Taohua took a step forward and kicked him in the chest. He flew out horizontally and landed heavily again.


    Because of the injury, he was so angry that he didn''t have the strength to get up. The pain of tearing came from all over his body, which made him snort.


    Although Jiang Taohua looks extremely cruel, he is actually quite modest. He just makes his rage seem miserable, and does not hurt his foundation. He even does not use a trace of his true Qi.


    However, these two strokes completely destroyed the fury.


    Also let him realize, now ginger peach blossom wants to kill him, is really effortless.


    "Good Good


    Seeing that Jiang Taohua was coming towards him, he immediately tried to say: "I promise, I promise to give you Linzhou unconditionally!"


    Ginger peach blossom steps a meal, cold voice way: "early so discerning interest is not good, why do I have to hit you?"


    "What a bitch."


    Leaving this sentence, Jiang Taohua''s eyes swept, and looked at the five people who were silent like cold cicadas beside them, "you several."


    "Big The great envoy, please give me your orders


    He Shouwei replied almost subconsciously.


    Ginger peach blossom light way: "take this cheap bone to go to hate the big God, let them two quickly get out of Linzhou, say is I said, understand?"


    He Shou for Leng Leng, then hesitated to nod.


    It''s obviously not a good job.


    He personally "sent" his rage out of Linzhou. When he recovers his strength in the future, he will probably settle accounts with himself in the autumn.


    However, if he disobeyed Jiang Taohua''s wishes, the top master estimated that he would have to settle accounts with himself on the spot.


    So just weighing the pros and cons, he Shouwei or decision, can not offend Jiang Taohua.


    After all, they could see clearly how Jiang Taohua treated her rage. Even though he was seriously injured, Jiang Taohua, together with the furious emissary of his status, was humiliated like a dead dog by Jiang Taohua. However, with that slap and a foot, it proved that Jiang Taohua was a woman of fickleness, which could not be measured by common sense.


    "I''ll be your partner in the future, OK?" Seeing some hesitant expressions on other people''s faces, Jiang Taohua''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, looked at them one by one, and asked in a solemn way.


    "Ming I see. "


    Several people were busy answering.


    Are you kidding? Even if they really have different opinions, they also know what it means to judge the situation.


    If this time to ginger peach blossom to annoy, really die in vain.


    "What are you doing


    Jiang Taohua asked again.


    He Shouwei responded to this and went forward to help his fury up carefully.


    Perhaps it was too humiliating. He was so angry that he didn''t say a word. He allowed these masters to play with himself and then left with his own broken air.


    Seeing these people leave, Jiang Taohua said to the air: "all the idle people are cleared away. When are you going to peep?"


    "Don''t talk so bad. How can it be called peeping? They can''t find me, so I''m just looking at itWith the sound of some teasing, Gu Haoran stepped out of thin air, stood side by side with the peach blossom, and said slowly, "I didn''t expect that you still want to kill mu Hongxiu?"


    Just now, Gu Haoran heard the conversation with Jiang Taohua clearly.


    When he heard that he wanted to bathe the head of tea, he knew why Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun appeared in Linzhou.


    I''m afraid that the news that mu Hongxiu''s cultivation has been abandoned has been spread to the Shinto, and they want to start to get rid of the royal highness of Yan Wang, who almost walked out of the invincible Road, so as not to have a chance to recover in the future and become a big obstacle to the Shinto''s plan.


    As for the Canglang sword.


    Gu Haoran wanted to know that Shinto was for the tomb palace of the Eastern Emperor.


    Canglang sword has some connection with the tomb palace of the Eastern Emperor, which is not a big secret. In fact, most of the 39 Shenbing in Zhenwu region have some ancient secrets.


    Some of those secrets have been unraveled, while others are still hearsay.


    The secret about the tomb palace of the Eastern Emperor is actually a popular rumor.


    The sword was left in the hands of the royal family of tuntian Shengguo, and no royal family member ever used it to look for the tomb palace of the Eastern Emperor, and no one wanted to take it away from the royal family.


    But this does not mean that the tomb palace of the Eastern Emperor is not attractive to those people.


    On the contrary, the Shinto cult, which is suspected to have a water god background, is a must for the tomb palace of the East emperor. If Canglang sword had never left the treasure house of the tuntian holy Kingdom, these people would not have been able to wait until today.


    "Whether to kill mu tea is just a matter between my thoughts. But Canglang sword... "


    After Jiang Taohua had a pause, "if your younger martial brother is willing, I will exchange with him the power of star God."


    In short, the head of mu tea is not the key. Jiang Taohua can choose not to kill her, but she must get Canglang sword.


    Because so far, she has no plan to betray the Shinto, so for the mission assigned to her by the Shinto, at least she must get the core items in her hand.


    The Canglang sword is the key to the plan to revive the Eastern Emperor.


    "That''s what happened to my younger brother."


    Gu Haoran said faintly: "but as far as I know, he regards money as his life. When he reaches the treasure in his hand, there is absolutely no possibility of handing it over. What''s more, Canglang sword is only lent to him by the royal family, and the ownership does not lie with him. Even if you exchange any benefits with him, he will not accept your request. "


    "He''d better agree." Jiang Taohua said with a smile: "and I had a chance to take Canglang sword, but at that time I thought this boy was very interesting and wanted to give him a chance, so I didn''t do it. If he''s as ungrateful as you are, you can''t blame me. "


    "Whatever you want."


    Gu Haoran imitates the tone of Jiang Taohua before, which can be regarded as treating him with his own way.


    Jiang Taohua glanced at him, and then said, "you know clearly that there is a shadow of the four seas royal court behind the Shinto, but you have always allowed it to grow to this day. Have you found a way to completely remove the four sea royal court?"


    "You don''t wake up, do you? You have to ask such stupid questions?" Gu Haoran looked at her in surprise.


    Ginger peach blossom Dai eyebrow micro Cu, unhappy way: "looking for death?"


    Gu Haoran sneered twice and then said, "there is a shadow of the four seas royal court behind the Shinto cult, which I have noticed for a long time. But what if we do? The power of the two great religious masters is comparable to that of heaven and man, not to mention there are so many top masters. Even if I want to destroy the deity, I have no ability. It''s better to leave the trouble to others to solve. After all, I''m just a master Yan, and I''m not good at fighting. "


    The corner of Jiang Taohua''s mouth tugged, recalling Gu Haoran''s anger breaking his meridians, and forcefully beating Jiang Huanjun, who was holding a magic weapon, on his knees.


    I can''t help but feel that this guy''s character is really not a bit advanced, still full of impure.


    One against two, only against two top masters, not only dare to fight, but also win. This skill, in the memory of Jiang Taohua, can do no more than two hands.


    As far as Gu Haoran''s strength is concerned, if he tries his best to win a war, there is absolutely no problem in bringing a pope to the end.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    But this kind of thing can only be thought about.


    Jiang Taohua doesn''t think Gu Haoran is a character who will fight with others.


    As a top player, this guy can be regarded as the shame of the warrior.


    Not only does he not have the backbone of being a martial artist, he is very capable of fighting, but he pretends to be a weak person everywhere. As a result, he always beats people to be disabled or frightens others to death.


    Even today''s "six Kingdoms" yezong was beaten to the door by Gu Haoran, who knocked down the Mountain Gate with one blow. The master of yezong still let him go.


    It''s not that we dare not fight him, but we can''t fight him.


    People who know Gu Haoran''s real strength are very clear. On the surface, this guy seems to be careless. If he is serious, he is still very hard to be provoked.


    However, Jiang Taohua still noticed the key point in Gu Haoran''s words, that is, to leave the theology to other people to worry about.


    She thought for a moment, then was surprised: "that sword has been born?"


    "Shh!"


    Gu Haoran put up a finger close to his lips and said in a low voice, "don''t shout everywhere. It''s still a secret."


    "You''re sick, aren''t you?" "What''s the secret of the strongest sword? But Isn''t Xue Zun always against the birth of the strongest sword? Is it Deer Did she really forge her sword by blood? "


    "If you take people as swords, you will hurt the harmony of heaven. But only this extreme method can contain the strongest sword that can cut everything off. "


    Gu Haoran sighed. He didn''t know whether it was for the girl who was born a "weapon" or for the woman''s persistence.


    "If it''s the strongest sword, it''s not incomprehensible."


    Ginger peach blossom is to show a pair of thoughtful expression, slightly nodded.


    "You don''t want to get any information from me about what these things do." Gu Haoran suddenly looks at the peach blossom with strange sound.


    Instead of paying attention to him, Jiang Taohua asked, "they had exploded a space passage before. In principle, it should have come out now. Is something wrong? "


    "It''s normal that my younger martial brother often doesn''t play cards according to common sense."


    Gu Haoran didn''t have any worries at all.


    After all, in his opinion, Lu Li was "blessed with great fortune". At first, he was beaten to death by the king of heaven. Finally, he was killed from the nether world. However, it is just a cave of heaven and man. Can it be hard to defeat him?


    However, at this moment, Lu Li is really baffled by the current predicament.


    After entering the previously set space passage, you should have passed through the space barrier directly and returned to Zhenwu area. As a result, the "energy" of the space channel was exhausted in the middle of the journey.


    Strictly speaking, it''s not that the energy is exhausted, but the metal egg that has penetrated into the space barrier suddenly jumps out again, swallowing the energy enough to penetrate the space barrier, as well as several groups of weak space storms.


    As a result, the three of them are now trapped in front of a "wall" reflecting thousands of lights and shadows.


    This wall, the space barrier of Zhenwu area, is the last barrier to prevent them from returning to Zhenwu area.


    "Do you think of a way?"


    In the void, Mu Ning Qiu comes back from the distance and looks at Lu Li, who is embracing his arms and is in a fixed state.


    Lu Li opened his eyes and lifted his chin. The northern emperor was constantly "exerting force" against the world barrier. The golden light and mist gradually spread out from his palms, swallowing the energy of the world barrier at an extremely slow speed.


    Mu Ning Qiu frowned: "what is he doing?"


    "He is devouring the wall of space with the power of devouring God." Lu Li has a tone of "heart like stagnant water".


    After Mu Ning Qiu reacts to come over, also helpless way: "this kind of speed, when does he want to swallow to go?"


    After saying that, Mu Ning Qiu turned to look at Lu Li again: "I also owe him the power of swallowing God before blowing everything."


    "I can''t bear to say that."


    Hearing this, the northern emperor exclaimed, "I''m in this state, and I can''t even play one tenth of the power of swallowing gods. We have no other way. What''s the matter?"


    The Lord of Wang Ting of Beihai, who had been wronged all the way, sighed: "if it wasn''t for that strange That strange egg, how can we be reduced to this situation? In the final analysis, it''s the fault of that strange egg! "


    He wanted to talk about the monster, but when he thought of the horror scene before, he stifled the second half of the sentence.


    If the monster doesn''t understand it, if it has some intelligence, it suddenly jumps out to give him a bite


    The northern Emperor didn''t feel that he could bear the destruction of the monster.


    "What''s the use of all that nonsense? Have you two found a way?" Mu Ning Qiu interrupts the northern emperor''s chatter impatiently, and takes a look at Lu Li, who is standing there pretending to be nothing. He can''t help but urge him.


    "You went to the distance to explore. What did you find?"The northern emperor also gave up his meaningless move and flew to Mu Ning Qiu.


    Mu ningqiu said: "I flew along this wall for thousands of miles. I didn''t find any gap or end. If you have to describe it, the wall is like a huge "ball" to isolate the whole Zhenwu area. There is no other way except to create a channel with a huge energy that can penetrate it for a short time. "


    Speaking of this, Mu Ning Qiu suddenly took a strange look at the northern Emperor: "you were a man of heaven class before, how can you even these do not know?"


    "Ah." The northern emperor sighed: "I did break the world barrier many times and left Zhenwu area, but Who would have noticed that? "


    "It''s like a door that you can push open easily. Do you want to stand still and enjoy what it looks like?"


    This is true.


    At that time, he was a warrior of heaven and man level, and he was already the top strong in Zhenwu area.


    Breaking down the space barrier is really like opening a door to him.


    In fact, it was easier for a strong man like the northern emperor to break the space barrier and leave Zhenwu area than to open a door.


    It is said that the strong man can roam all over the sky. Although there is some exaggeration, it at least proves that the warrior reaches the level of heaven and man, and can break the void at any time and leave this realm.


    Therefore, the northern emperor did not really see the whole picture of the world barriers in Zhenwu area. In fact, if all the strong men of heaven and man level were asked, it is estimated that everyone''s answer would be the same. As what they are currently facing, it would not have happened to the heaven and man level.


    "It''s not that there is no way out."


    At this time, Lu Li put down his arms and flew to the huge boundless space barrier. He stretched out his hand and knocked it gently. The wall which originally reflected thousands of light and shadow suddenly showed ripples like water waves.


    It can be seen that the strength of this wall is harmless.


    "This space barrier is actually more like a kind of channel in itself. Whether it is from the inside to the outside, or from the outside to the inside, there should be tips for getting in and out."


    Lu Li took back his hand and said slowly: "my idea was to imitate the way other countries forcibly break through barriers to build a space passage. However, if you think about it carefully now, the real meaning of their way is not to break their own space barriers, but to cross countless layers of space through huge energy and accurately locate the destination they want to go. "


    "To put it another way, it''s right, but a little exaggerated?"


    Mu Ning Qiu didn''t know what Lu Li meant, but he understood the concept.


    The previously established space passage, according to its original scale, used to shuttle through the world barrier of Zhenwu region, is actually a little overkill.


    Lu Li did not have a detailed reference before, relying on the memory of the huge gate of the energy model of the imitation of the channel, attracted too much energy, so it attracted the interest of metal eggs.


    Because of this, Lu Li made a very effective conclusion in his thinking just now.


    The idea of building that passage is right, but it doesn''t need such high-intensity energy just to shuttle through the space barrier of Zhenwu area!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    In fact, it was the northern emperor''s words that gave me an inspiration.


    For the strong man of heaven and man level, breaking the space barrier is like opening a door. That is to say, to reach the level of energy that the heaven and man hit at will be enough to break the space barrier of Zhenwu area.


    Although the energy that I used to use the big array before was not as great as the gate of the life palace which could penetrate through many layers of space, it must be far more than the casual strike of heaven and man.


    According to this idea, you can build another channel, just reduce the energy demand?


    It took a long time to figure out such a simple thing. Lu Li suddenly felt a helpless feeling of "lack of knowledge".


    Although they have experienced some "truth" that the martial arts practitioners in Zhenwu area may not be able to see in their whole life, compared with the creatures born in that environment, the amount of information they can receive is still too small, which leads to many seemingly simple problems. In fact, we still need to take many detours and even learn a lot of lessons before we can think clearly.


    "I see what you mean."


    After thinking for a moment, the northern emperor understood Lu Li''s meaning, and then said, "if we follow this idea, we only need to find a way to gather the energy equivalent to the random strike of heaven and man, can''t we?"


    After all, he was a strong man who had reached the level of heaven and man. The northern emperor''s understanding of this kind of thing was better than Mu Ning Qiu.


    But after he finished this sentence, he turned his eyes to Mu Ning Qiu.


    Mu Ning Qiu said strangely, "what am I doing?"


    After saying this, she found that Lu Li was also looking at herself, and immediately knew what they were thinking. "My martial spirit can only use extreme power once in a period of time. Do you think that''s a move that can be used casually?"


    "None of us, except you, can unleash such a powerful force." When the northern emperor finished this sentence, he suddenly felt a little sad.


    Now freedom is obtained, but the power gap is not so easy to get used to.


    Before a person was trapped in that closed space, he did not feel so obvious. Now, with the contrast, the northern emperor immediately felt how "weak" he had become.


    For a girl who once fought in all directions, and her opponents were all at the level of heaven and man, and now she has to rely on the bright and secluded world for such small things, it has to be said that this sense of difference is really too big.


    "Wuling can''t be used. We can think of other ways."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "you are a master, and I also have a master''s fighting power. It is not without hope that you want to achieve the energy level of man and nature''s random attack."


    "If we use genuine Qi to imitate, it is more important to" quality "than" number. "


    Mu ningqiu thought for a while, frowned and said, "even if you and I are exhausted, it''s just a combination of an immortal peak and a bright and secluded mid-term. How can it be better than a strike from heaven and man in quality?"


    "When you were in the black prison, you devoured my true Qi of the Xuanmen. Didn''t you take this opportunity to break through to the realm of Mingyou?"


    "There are a lot of ways to cause qualitative change. It doesn''t have to be as luxurious as Tianjie Wuling." Lu Li smiles and immediately starts to arrange the array.


    Fortunately, I have carried a lot of materials with me this time. It''s not very difficult to put together an array that can change Qi quality.


    Lu Li is busy preparing for it. But in front of the crack on the top of the barren mountain, Jiang Taohua suddenly noticed that there was a slight fluctuation in the space in front of him, and his expression slightly coagulated: "something is wrong."


    Gu Haoran looked down at her eyes, his face suddenly changed: "flash away!"


    Before the words were finished, the space in front of me collapsed on the spot. A beam of light carrying terrifying energy penetrated through the top of the barren mountain, knocking out a huge hole from the top to the bottom of thousands of feet high mountain. The whole mountain range trembled with it, and the birds and beasts went away, and the movement was extremely terrible!


    Fortunately, Gu Haoran and Jiang Taohua dodged for the first time to avoid being hit by the front of the beam.


    In the smoke and dust, jiangtaohua saw the hole that was penetrated by the light beam. The edge of the hole had melted into magma, sending out a blazing high temperature.


    She could not help but be a little surprised and a little frightened.


    If she was hit by this energy beam, she would have to "explain" it here.


    "How can we make such a big noise?"


    Deep in the smoke and dust, a woman''s voice of complaint came out, which is mu Ning Qiu.


    Then, there was Lu Li''s guilty voice: "it seems that the qualitative change has gone too far? After all, it''s just a train of thought, and it''s the first attempt. It''s normal not to be perfect. "


    "Well, come back anyway."


    At last, the voice of the northern emperor with some exclamation.


    The smoke gradually dispersed, and three figures appeared in front of the huge cave.


    Lu Li used his hand to fan in front of his eyes to dispel the smoke. As soon as he looked up, he saw Gu Haoran. He was stunned and said with a smile: "elder martial brother, long time no see?""Every time I see you, you can make a lot of noise. Do you want to dismantle the whole Zhenwu area next time?"


    Gu Haoran also recovered from his shock.


    He looked back at the space that had been blasted by the previous beam, because the energy was too strong to heal itself. Obviously, the blow just now has reached the level of heaven and man. Gu Haoran was really shocked.


    Judging from Lu Li''s current breath, he is still in the realm of immortality. As a result, he has been attacked at the level of heaven and man. If he became the master of Mingyou, wouldn''t he blow up the whole Zhenwu area?


    "I have to. This time I really have to." Lu Li also noticed that the big movement just now seemed to have gone too far. He said with a smile: "no way. If we don''t make it bigger, we will be trapped in the void and can''t come back."


    "What are you doing here? What can I do for you? "


    After that, Lu Li also asked Gu Haoran''s purpose with great concern.


    The latter half of the sentence is completely nonsense. Lu Li is of course clear that Gu Haoran can not take the initiative to find himself. He will appear here for some important purposes.


    Gu Haoran licked his lips, but soon returned to his playful face. He pointed to Jiang Taohua and said, "it''s not me who is looking for you. It''s her."


    "Elder martial brother, I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    Having said that, Gu Haoran took a deep look at the northern emperor, turned and stepped into the void and disappeared.


    Lu Li has been used to his style of doing things without a trace. However, what he didn''t expect was that Jiang Taohua was waiting here.


    "See you again, little one."


    Jiang Taohua fell down and said with a smile, "just that, it''s not to kill me, is it?"


    "No, I have to thank you for that. If it hadn''t been for your warning, I would not have entered the apocalypse, nor would I have the opportunity behind me


    Lu Li is also laughing, but also deliberately bite the word opportunity.


    Ginger peach flower way: "little fellow, is you to think of my words complicated, this also can blame me?"


    She showed an innocent expression and sighed: "originally I wanted to send you a big fortune. Your attitude really makes me cold."


    "Great creation?" Lu Li issued a hum from his nose, "it''s good if you don''t pit me to death."


    "Don''t believe it?" Jiang Taohua looked at the northern emperor, who was standing on one side and had been restored to normal black robes: "if you don''t believe it, you can ask this old man?"


    "This little guy doesn''t know what to buy. Should you recognize it?"


    Jiang Taohua jade hand holding up a group of dense stars, smile Yan Ran.


    When the northern emperor saw that group of dense stars, his expression immediately looked ugly and did not say a word.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Jiang Taohua suddenly said, "elder, this address seems a little strange."


    She fixed her eyes on the North emperor and said, "maybe I should call you, the Lord of the North Sea Xie Lingxiu? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    The northern emperor said that he had many names. Madman, the remaining evil of the evil way, Zhan Zun, the nightmare of the royal court.


    Until he rebelled against the people, he became the rebel of the people and the destroyer of the world.


    Among these names, the most resounding one is, of course, the Lord of the North Sea, the northern emperor.


    But the northern emperor did not say what his real name was.


    When Jiang Taohua said Xie Lingxiu, the northern emperor was silent for a moment and said slowly, "I can''t believe that there are still people in Zhenwu area who know my name."


    "Jian Zun is not dead yet, but douzun''s legacy has reappeared. How can the story of the age of ten thousand nationalities come to an end easily?"


    Jiang Taohua held the star light and said with a smile: "as one of the three masters in the age of ten thousand nationalities, the name of Zhan Zun Xie Lingxiu is the most dazzling symbol."


    "What do you want to do when you take out the star God? Inherit the will of the Madman of the East emperor and destroy the world? "


    The northern emperor looked at the group of stars and asked in a deep voice.


    "The East emperor only had the star God, and his will had nothing to do with the star God." Jiang Taohua turned her eyes to Lu Li: "little guy, this is the great creation I want to send you. As long as you exchange Canglang sword, this powerful power that controls destruction and creation will belong to you from now on."


    She stretched out her hand, and the star light gave out a faint halo, which looked mysterious and powerful.


    In fact, as early as Lu Li heard the word "Xing Shen", he had already opened his eyes to explore. He wanted to see what was special about this group of forces.


    But it is no surprise that Lv2''s exploration eye can not see through the power of the star God. It can only be said that the power of star God has at least exceeded the level of hypocrisy. In terms of value, this small group of stars is likely to be higher than the whole inheritance of the blue man.


    However, if the so-called "master of stars" is really strong enough to create hundreds of millions of stars and open up many worlds, then the origin and style of this star God will be greatly improved.


    To tell you the truth, Lu Li is really interested in the star God, but Jiang Taohua wants Canglang sword, so this matter should be well measured.


    After all, it is not known what effect the star God has. However, Canglang sword itself is a magic weapon, and it is likely to be the sword of jianzun. It can open the tomb palace of the Eastern Emperor, which is the key to the revival of the Eastern Emperor.


    On the value and the consequences of losing Canglang sword, Lu Li didn''t think it was worth it to exchange it for a star God who didn''t know what to do with it.


    Moreover, before Lu Li could open his mouth, Mu Ning Qiu was full of hostility and said: "Canglang sword is the Zhenguo army of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom. Now it is only borrowed to him, and he has no right to dispose of it. And even if he has, Canglang sword can never fall into your hands. "


    "That''s not what you said, little girl. Didn''t your aunt tell you why Canglang sword was in the Royal treasure house of tuntian Shengguo


    For mu Ning Qiu''s confrontation, Jiang Taohua didn''t think he was disobedient. He said in a tone of treating his younger generation: "your family''s way to get this sword is not right. If you want to account for the truth, there is no reason for Mu''s family."


    "No matter whether it is reasonable or not, this sword is the thing of swallowing the holy land of heaven. If we don''t change it, we can''t change it! " As soon as Mu Ning Qiu''s voice was cold, she began to call herself the palace, which proved her resolute attitude.


    This is also to remind Lu Li, I said not to change, you dare to change it?


    Lu Li was sandwiched in the middle, but also a little embarrassed. He tentatively said, "otherwise, take another one for another?"


    "What else in you can be compared with the value of the star God?" Jiang Taohua jokingly said: "even if you use Canglang sword to exchange, its value is not comparable to the star God. It''s just that I need it, so I''m willing to exchange it with you. "


    Although rejected, Lu Li is not embarrassed, scratching the tip of his nose, but more curious about what kind of abacus Jiang Taohua is doing.


    If the power of the star God is as precious as she said, she can give the star God to the deity. I believe that the Shinto will be willing to accept it.


    The reason why Shinto revived the Eastern Emperor is unknown. But the star God is a big card belonging to the East emperor. If the Shinto gets the star God, it can really develop its powerful power. Maybe it doesn''t need to revive the East emperor.


    "After all, I don''t know whether the star God is true or not. If you take a good-looking thing to deceive me that it is a star God, will I believe you?"


    Lu Li really couldn''t figure out why Jiang Taohua wanted to do this, so he just played a rogue.


    As a result, as soon as his words were finished, the northern emperor on one side broke down the stage and said, "this is indeed the star God. I can admit other things wrong, but I can''t remember them wrong."


    Not aware of Lu Li''s stiff expression, the northern emperor said to himself: "at the beginning, the Madman of the East emperor launched a war of the four seas with this strength. Finally, Dou Zun and Jian Zun fought one death and one injury, and then the madman was killed and sealed the dangerous force."


    Speaking of this, he noticed that Lu Li had a dark face. "Little brother, you look ugly?"I make complaints about the pig''s teammate.


    However, with the support of the northern emperor, to a certain extent, it really proved the authenticity of the power of the star God. Lu Li was slightly moved and secretly took a look at Mu Ning Qiu.


    Mu Ning Qiu Mei''s eyes stare, which clearly means "no discussion.".


    Come on.


    Lu Li knew that it would be useless to hand over Canglang sword.


    So can only with ginger peach flower way: "forget it, we don''t change."


    Ginger peach blossom smell speech, face also did not show what expression, light way: "you can want to think clearly, star God is not only a kind of power. It even has a lot of effects that martial artists can''t ask for. With its help, you will be able to see God steadily. Canglang sword is just a magic weapon. There is no secret of Eastern Emperor''s tomb palace. Its value can''t be compared with the star God. Are you sure you want to give up the power of star God for Canglang sword


    Lu Li hesitated for a moment, and finally forced himself to move his eyes away from the star light on Jiang Taohua''s hand. He tried to endure heartache and said, "if you don''t change, you can''t change it. You don''t ask. How long have I been practicing? Now it''s the immortal peak, and the master''s state is near. Can''t I see the God without the star God? "


    Although these words are a bit exaggerated, but Lu Li really did not feel that he could not see God.


    Even if you don''t have the information you already have, but you haven''t had time to digest it thoroughly, even if you are a veteran of the modifier, it''s OK to mix into a heaven and man level before the four seas court or other alien races come to stir up chaos.


    This has never been doubted.


    In other words, with the power of the star God, you may be able to smooth your way and become a god seeing state a little faster. Other effects are likely to be to quench one''s thirst for a plum blossom.


    Even if there is a power of destruction and creativity, Lu Li doesn''t think it is a force that can be controlled by an invincible warrior.


    "Well, I respect your choice, too." Even if Cang Lang is willing to take the sword away from me, I''m determined to take the sword away


    Speaking of this, Lu Li felt the killing intention of ginger peach blossom.


    She''s not really kidding.


    But after symbolically sending out the meaning of killing, Jiang Taohua restrained it and said slowly, "I promised you that I would spare your life. This time I''ve used up the promise I gave you. When I see you next time, if you don''t hand in your sword, I will really kill you. "


    With this sentence, Jiang Taohua left without hesitation.


    Her voice echoed in the sky: "tell mu tea, I don''t owe her any more."


    Sure she really left, Lu Li couldn''t help but breathe.


    Not only because of the pressure she brought to herself, but also for the power of the star God who passed by.


    "Well, this is a good opportunity. Why not change it?" However, at this time, the northern emperor was still talking about cool words. It seemed that he was regretting Lu Li, but actually he was sprinkling salt on the wound.


    Lu Li can''t help but look at Mu Ning Qiu.


    Mu Ning Qiu hum: "I didn''t force you, you gave up yourself."


    Lu Li only felt his chest stuffy. He was so angry that he said, "is there any room for reasoning? Ah? "


    Mu ningqiu was a little nervous and chuckled. However, he was very satisfied with Lu Li''s behavior of "sticking to the bottom line". Rarely, he said softly, "I''ll show you my merit in front of my aunt when I go back. Don''t worry."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    It''s time for them to go back.


    However, according to the original plan, now the Yan king and his party should have left Linzhou under the escort of Ge Xinyue.


    Even if they didn''t leave, they were no longer in the mansion that he Shouzhong prepared.


    When Mu Ning Qiu asked about this, Lu Li just laughed and didn''t answer.


    When I had been to Linzhou before, I went to visit mountains and rivers? In the end, I was almost killed. I should get something.


    At the beginning, they chose some forces that they did not deal with, and they went to the door one by one. Although there were few who really wanted to fight, some people were willing to "add some obstruction" to the family.


    For example, at certain "critical moments", people sent to attack his family''s industry to make some troubles, or to do a little bit of work against his caravan in Linzhou. Although this can''t make he''s family hurt, it''s enough to give him a headache in a short time.


    As for mu tea, their back road arrangement, of course, Lu Li will not take into account.


    In such a situation that even Shenwei can''t rely on, they can''t trust anyone, and they can just trust "anyone.".


    Yes, anyone means listening to fengzong.


    The leader of the fengzong clan seems to have refused to deal with the he family, but in fact, Lu Li and he have reached a consensus in private. If Lu Li can find a way to make the family chaotic, the fengzong will naturally take over the Linzhou first family.


    In the eyes of those in power, there is no eternal hatred. Lu Li did not expect to drive these people with hatred. Hatred is an excuse and a cover for them. The only thing that can really let them go is the interest itself.


    When he family was in a strong position, it was impossible for fengzong to confront Linzhou first family for so-called hatred. Even if he family was completely destroyed, tingfengzong would have to pay an extremely painful price. In the end, he would not get any benefits except for the benefit of others for nothing, which was not in line with the interests of Tingfeng sect.


    The consensus of Lu Li and the leader of the fengzong sect is that only when one of the two masters is killed can he get into a real chaotic situation. Lu Li also used this mentality to reach an agreement with many masters of aristocratic families. As long as any family is in chaos, they will fly up like beasts smelling blood and eat up the huge thing. Even a piece of good meat can''t be left.


    Recalling what he Shouwei said to himself before, Lu Li has no doubt that the two brothers should have been fighting each other in the small world. As for the death of he Shouzhong or he Shouwei, that is a sideshow.


    As long as one of the two masters of his family died, there should be a great chaos in Linzhou soon.


    That is the second way left by Lu Li.


    If they didn''t take advantage of which family hesitated to leave, and when the families in Linzhou were in chaos, no one would notice a few "uninvited guests.".


    However, the most urgent problem to be solved is not the safety of Mu Hongxiu and others, and how they should leave Linzhou.


    Lu Li glanced at the northern emperor and asked, "what are your next plans? Do you want to go with us or take a good look at what changes have taken place in Zhenwu after you have been away for so long? "


    In this world, the life span of mortals is only 200 years, which is better than that of a master. After thousands of years, it will turn into dust. The northern emperor was trapped in a small world for nearly ten thousand years. Everything he knew at that time had already been buried under the wheel of time. Now Zhenwu area is not the world in his memory.


    "What I should know, what I shouldn''t know, I''ve seen it all that year. Is it necessary to understand the world again now? "


    The northern emperor was very free and easy, and said with a smile, "if you don''t mind, I will choose to go the same way with you. If I find my reason to live along the way, it will never be too late to part. "


    "Well, since you''ve decided so, leave with us."


    Lu Li nodded.


    He didn''t mind the northern emperor''s company, but he was so happy.


    Even if the strength of the northern emperor has fallen, and he is in a state of soul and body, he may be out of his wits one day. However, with such a well-informed old strong man who once entered the realm of seeing God, he thought that all the advantages were more than disadvantages.


    What''s more, the most important thing to keep the northern emperor at his side was to "take care of it" conveniently. Otherwise, who knows if the northern emperor, who is still indifferent now, will turn his face and run back to the Beihai royal court to recover his strength through the water god clan''s resources and destroy the Terrans in Zhenwu region by backhand?


    This guy still has a criminal record. Even if he betrayed the Terran at first, no one can guarantee that he will not play betrayal again.


    The northern emperor was also aware of this. It was clear that Lu Li was still afraid and suspicious of himself. Instead of proposing to leave abruptly, he might as well follow this line to observe the situation.


    Both of them are actually calculating each other.


    It''s just that this calculation doesn''t mean much harm.Mu Ning Qiubai glanced at them and said impatiently, "please join up with your aunts and aunts quickly. If you drag on, the family that suffered losses before will react."


    For Lu Li''s plan, she also knows part of it. She knows that this is the time to race against the clock. No matter how many masters have survived in the previous small world, even if there is no one who has left alive, those aristocratic families should be about to respond.


    Lu Li and the northern emperor looked at each other and saw the deep meaning of each other''s eyes. They did not waste any more time. They immediately set off to meet mu Hongxiu and others.


    At the same time, the several owners who rushed back to their families also noticed that the atmosphere of Linzhou was somewhat strange.


    He Shouwei, in particular, received reports from his clansmen as soon as he returned to his family. He Shouwei''s property in Linzhou was attacked and harassed one by one, and even the supposed stable caravan was detained by fengzong for some reasons. He Shouwei responded immediately. This is what someone is going to do to him.


    "Master, we can''t just bear it!"


    An old family member said indignantly on the spot: "especially listening to fengzong, they dare to detain our caravan. Those goods are valuable goods that need to be transported to other state capitals. If the delivery is late, we will have to make a lot of compensation. Listening to fengzong is just trying to fight with us!"


    "Yes, the owners, not only listen to the fengzong, but also those families that fish in troubled waters. In one day alone, which family has lost millions of dollars. If we go on like this, who will pay attention to us?"


    Several powerful figures in the family are also very dissatisfied with the current situation.


    As the first family in Linzhou, he family has always been the only one who bullies others. How ever has he been so humiliated?


    What''s more, listening to fengzong''s seizure of goods from his caravan has stimulated many people''s nerves.


    They thought that he Shouwei was the true disciple of tingfengzong. At last, they rebelled against tingfengzong and took away many secrets, which caused great losses to Tingfeng sect at that time.


    Although the two sides shake hands and make peace, on the surface, they seem to be friendly, but actually they are afraid of each other. Before they have absolute assurance, no one dares to light up the contradiction.


    However, listening to fengzong is not normal now, not only to he family, but also to show his courage as a large number of Linzhou. He''s all the commercial caravans in circulation are detained, even if they don''t do anything. The losses that he family has to bear every day is a huge number.


    Hearing fengzong, who has always been "kind to others", can''t help but think that they are aiming at he Shou, who is a traitor of tingfengzong?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    What''s more, he Shouwei and he Shouzhong left the family at the same time, but only he Shouwei returned to the family. The deep meaning behind this is also intriguing.


    "Master, what should we do if fengzong wants to fight?"


    However, in addition to those powerful people in power, there are still some people in the he family who are not willing to compete with fengzong. Some people say rationally: "now the whole Linzhou is in chaos, not only he family, Wanjia family, Qu family, Xue family, Xiang family The families involved in the affairs of the theocracies all showed signs of being targeted. Maybe the chaos is aimed at the Shinto religion, not any family. If we take the lead in fighting against the fengzong and break the current situation, which family will be the target of public criticism. "


    "According to what you mean, we can only bear this evil spirit when we hear that fengzong has detained our caravan and embezzled our goods?" The old man who first proposed to be tough with fengzong said: "he family is the first aristocratic family in Linzhou. Hearing fengzong has the title of the first large amount on the surface. But who doesn''t know that in Linzhou, who is the real one? Now listen to the fengzong and those miscellaneous fish families running to challenge the dignity of which family. If we tolerate this tone of voice, how can we get a foothold in Linzhou in the future


    This is an extreme statement, but it is true.


    Any noble family who can be named the first aristocratic family can not tolerate any provocation from others.


    If you come to the family today, who will pay the price of destroying the family''s first son?


    What''s more, what family can become the first family in Linzhou depends on more than strength.


    Strength is of course important, but in some cases, the right means is the foundation of a family.


    At that time, he family had already subdued the whole Linzhou when his old master was still alive. He relied on his powerful strength and iron and blood means. Any forces that dare to fight against him have been removed from Linzhou in the end.


    It is the fundamental reason why he family can stand firm.


    If he family let go of those provocative guys today, every family in Linzhou will know that he family has become weak and can be humiliated at will.


    Once he sends out this signal, those aristocratic families will never miss this opportunity.


    So even if he family is really weak, they don''t dare to show it. Even if they hold on to the end, they must fight with tingfengzong, so that everyone can remember that the first family of Linzhou still has his surname!


    "Who doesn''t know that the goods are your painstaking efforts? Now the goods have been taken away by the fengzong. Of course you are distressed. But this is not the reason why you take the whole family to fight with the fengzong! "


    The voice of the people who did not agree with the war was indifferent, and immediately retorted.


    "Say it again?" The old man of that clan is also on the table.


    "Enough!"


    Seeing that a quarrel was about to break out in the assembly hall, he Shouwei let everyone shut up and look at him.


    I know that many people are involved in this. Today, he family is not a family of several people. It''s normal for them to fight with each other for interests. However, at this critical moment, if I know who is still making a small calculation, then don''t blame me for being rude! "


    Speaking of this, he Shouwei''s eyes were sinister, and he successively looked at the people who had the most fun.


    These people were all close to he Shouzhong before. Now he Shouzhong suddenly disappeared and his life and death were unknown. They realized that they had lost their support, so they were eager to force he Shouwei to fight with tingfengzong.


    Whether they win or lose, they can get enough profit from it.


    Now he Shouwei warned them with his eyes that the situation was worse than they thought.


    You should know that although he Shouwei is the nominal owner of the house, he has always been peaceful with others and never uses his authority to make a speech. In addition to the fact that he family did not encounter any great crisis, what is more important is that he Shouzhong''s existence makes he Shouwei have no chance to establish authority at all.


    But now he Shouwei''s unconventional performance has made the audience aware of one thing.


    He Shouzhong, probably dead.


    If he Shouzhong had not died, he Shouwei would not have been so tough.


    Thinking of this possibility, the expressions of the elders and clansmen who originally stood on the side of he Shouzhong were very ugly.


    Although the he family was powerful before, because of its two "owners", the internal power was not centralized. Many people took advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of it.


    But now he Shouzhong dies, he Shouwei takes back all his rights. Once he wants to settle accounts after the fall, at least half of the people present will have bad luck.


    When everyone was worried and the atmosphere became uneasy, he Shouwei''s palm fell on the armrest of the chair, and the real Qi spread out, which immediately stabilized the scene.Then, he Shouwei said faintly: "it is not the best time to fight against them. Now our top priority is to swallow up the influence of Wanjia and qujia as soon as possible."


    When this was said, the expressions of all the people were wonderful.


    Now, at such a sensitive moment, he family is a bit too busy. Why Shouwei even wants to swallow up the forces of Qu family and Wanjia family? When those two families are soft persimmon?


    What''s more, the Qu family has always been an ally with he family, and WAN Yan, the leader of the family, has a good personal relationship with he Shouwei. They can be regarded as close friends. Even if he Shouwei, regardless of this friendship, suddenly decides to deal with Wanjia, it also makes people a little unprepared.


    "Wan Yan is dead." Seeing their faces puzzled, he Shouwei calmly threw out the heavy news.


    Even before they could digest it, he Shouwei went on: "not only wan Yan, but Qu Zun also died in the cave of heaven and man. At present, the Wanjia and qujia are in a state of decapitation. As long as we swallow these two families, what is our loss before? "


    "This..."


    "Wan Yan, Qu Zun is dead?"


    The crowd failed to recover from the news.


    After all, both of them are famous strongmen in Linzhou. It is unlikely that a master will die in Linzhou for many years. Moreover, unless it is a real hatred of life and death, there are few masters who fight to the end.


    As a result, he Shouwei announced the death of the two masters.


    In addition, he Shouzhong, who is almost certain to be dead, has lost three masters in Linzhou in just a few days.


    But they soon understood what he Shouwei meant.


    Once Wan Yan and Qu Zun died, Wan Jia and Qu Jia became two big pieces of fat. If they could eat these two pieces of fat in their mouth, he family''s loss at present is not worth mentioning. Moreover, after swallowing Wanjia and qujia, he family is likely to go further. In the future, he family may become the real powerful family of Saint state number.


    At the thought of this, some people were silent and some were excited. Even the clan old man, who was clamoring to fight with fengzong because his caravan was detained, couldn''t find any reason to oppose the plan of he Shouwei at the moment.


    Even if it''s not really for the sake of the family and only considering their own interests, it is obviously more worthwhile to annex Wanjia and qujia, and there is not much risk.


    "If you have no objection, I have one more thing to announce here." He Shouwei looked around the crowd. "From today on, he family will take the lead in forming an alliance. This time, the aristocratic families who participated in the exploration of the cave of heaven and man will join in. In the future, several big families are in the same boat and convey the news. They are told not to cause trouble to their clansmen. When they meet people from these big families, remember that they are allies. "


    "Do you understand?"


    There was no answer in the chamber, but he Shouwei''s tone became a little grim, and he asked one word at a time.


    "Respect the order of the master of the house..."


    After a moment''s hesitation and exchange of eyes, Qi Qigong replied.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    In the city where Feng Zong was in charge, outside the guest room of a restaurant, Fengling guarded in front of the door with a pretty face full of frost.


    On her side, song Xiaoshan brought a chair from nowhere, sat there eating snacks, and sighed: "elder martial sister, you said that we listened to the true story of fengzong, and actually reduced to the point of being a doorkeeper. What does the Lord think? These people are really so important? "


    Previously, Liang Xiao arranged for them to receive several mysterious women. After settling here, they were also responsible for protecting their safety. Originally, song Xiaoshan and Fengling thought this was an ordinary task, but until now, they have not even seen the face of the object in charge of protection. Strictly speaking, they are just guarding the door here.


    Song Xiaoshan is OK. He has a good temper. He doesn''t really keep watch on the door. He should eat and play. There is no delay at all. In fact, Fengling is the only one who is really stubborn here.


    Therefore, hearing song Xiaoshan''s complaint, Fengling raised her eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "where is your room to pick and choose between the tasks given by zongmen? Don''t say it''s a doorman. You can''t frown even if you''re going to die! "


    Song Xiaoshan was stunned by Fengling''s words. A dried fruit fell to the ground. A crisp click made him come back to his senses. He said with a bitter smile: "elder martial sister, we are the only two here. There is no need to say such loyal words, right? Besides, if zongmen let me die, I can always frown? "


    "You guys, all day except eating and playing, this is the task ordered by the Lord himself, their identity..."


    When Feng Ling said this, she suddenly remembered that they were standing in front of someone else''s door, so she lowered her voice and said, "the identities of these women must be extraordinary."


    "How extraordinary?"


    Song Xiaoshan was immediately aroused by this sentence, thinking divergent, shocked: "is there a patriarch''s family?"


    After saying this, song Xiaoshan immediately followed this line of thought, and chattered: "I think that ruskirt girl is beautiful. Now think about it carefully, her eyebrows and eyes are very similar to the patriarch. She should not be the daughter of the patriarch?"


    Feng Ling''s face changed and he was about to scold him. Song Xiaoshan shook his head and said, "no, no, that girl is too beautiful for the patriarch to have such a beautiful daughter. So Is it the short girl? She looks like a porcelain doll. She''s cute and tight, and she''s in the right age


    "Shut up!"


    Feng Ling quickly slapped song Xiaoshan''s head and yelled: "you don''t want to die? Zong How dare you talk about the Lord? "


    Song Xiaoshan covered his head and Wei Qu Baba said: "if it''s not the family members, the main clan, how carefully arrange the two of us to protect them?"


    "Even if it''s true..."


    The wind Ling stopped, and her voice was very low: "even if it is really the family of the patriarch, you can''t say it openly. You want to die yourself, don''t pull me together!"


    Although he was trying to stop song Xiaoshan''s nonsense, Feng Ling obviously felt a little strange. If there was no relationship, the patriarch would not be so vigilant. He only informed the two of them and asked them to protect the safety of these women.


    You can''t think deeply about this kind of thing. Otherwise, if you think about it a little, you can always find some clues.


    But Fengling didn''t think they had anything to do with the patriarch.


    If it really matters, with Liang Xiao''s character, he would have listened to fengzong in a big way, instead of arranging people to protect them in secret.


    What''s more, when Feng Ling had a brief contact with them, she realized that at least two of them had a great threat to themselves. In addition to the fierce beast with exaggerated posture and terrible momentum, Fengling guessed that their origin should not be small.


    In fact, song Xiaoshan is also very clear about this. What he said just now is just teasing.


    "Well, I don''t know how long we will stay here? And they are too vigilant. There is a smell of formation in the door. It feels like they are guarding against someone


    Song Xiaoshan sighed, "the recent religious affairs have made people panic. Maybe they are from a big family?"


    Wind Ling also immediately fell into silence.


    As the true disciples of fengzong, they could not be unaware of the religious affairs.


    Even if fengzong doesn''t join the Shinto sect, his disciples also consciously control the news about the Shinto. But even so, there are too many ways to get information at the level of zhenzhuan disciples. Once the clues are detected, many things are not secrets to them.


    Therefore, Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan both know about the cult which has been gradually emerging recently. They know that this cult has a strong attraction for powerful warriors. Nowadays, many aristocratic families and rich families in Linzhou have joined in it. In other words, the religious cult now basically controls Linzhou. Although the Shinto hasn''t been ready to listen to fengzong, the strange atmosphere still makes Fengling and song Xiaoshan feel a little pressure.


    "There''s no need to think wildly. Even if the Shinto really controls Linzhou, we can hear that fengzong is located on the border of Linzhou, and also occupies the center of commercial road.""Even if the Shinto religion has a covetous heart to listen to fengzong, it can only be cooperation and will not use any means. After all, listening to fengzong is a sect, and those who practice martial arts are born to fight! Unless they want to make it known to everyone, they will never dare to attack us! "


    In the end, Feng Ling''s momentum has also improved a lot, but she has strong confidence in listening to fengzong.


    And her self-confidence, but also infected song Xiaoshan.


    Song Xiaoshan said with a look of adoration: "elder martial sister, you are too talented to be a zhenzhuan disciple. I think that if you are sent to sit in town when recruiting students, you will definitely deceive many people back. When the time comes, let''s hear that fengzong can''t be the number one in ancient times... "


    Before he finished, Feng Ling''s slap fell on his head again.


    With a crack, song Xiaoshan''s head was crooked.


    It''s not painful or itchy for those who don''t destroy the territory. At best, it''s just a bit humiliating. However, song Xiaoshan''s brain circuit itself is different from that of normal people. Instead of being humiliated, he rubbed his hair happily.


    At this time, however, a burst of applause came from the side. Song Xiaoshan, who was originally a good-natured man, had a strong look in his eyes. Feng Ling drew out his sword with his eyes wide open, and looked at the place where the sound came from. It was the stairs of the restaurant.


    "Get out of here!"


    Wind Ling sword together, the corridor as if there is a sharp sword wind blowing, two rows of wall decorations were lifted, issued jingling sound.


    The reason why she was so nervous was that Liang Xiao had already contracted out the restaurant floor. She had specially ordered that if the women in the room did not ask for it, they should not be disturbed by anyone.


    And also in the vicinity of the deployment of some good fengzong, anyone who wants to climb this floor, they will send warning signals in advance.


    However, the applause was so weird that the disciples of fengzong didn''t realize it. It only showed that the strength of the other side should be very strong, at least they were masters of the immortal realm.


    "How long have you not seen me, even I don''t know?"


    At the corner of the corridor, a young figure turned out and said with a smile: "what you said just now is really good. Even I heard it, I felt very excited."


    See this piece of face to beat, wind Ling hate teeth itch, "what do you come to do?"


    This boy is Lu Li.


    Hearing Fengling''s question, Lu Li shrugged his shoulders, "of course, it''s to meet people."


    Then he pointed to the door behind Fengling: "to protect them is my request to master Liang, but I didn''t expect that he would send you to do this."


    "What do you say?" Feng Ling was stunned at first, but then he was alert and said, "how can I know that you are not the killer sent to kill them?"


    Hearing the speech, song Xiaoshan also stood up with a dignified expression.


    He has seen with his own eyes how Lu Li fights Fengling violently. He knows that when he laughs, people and animals are harmless, and he is likely to be younger than himself. Once he starts to work, he can burst out with extremely terrifying power.


    To be honest, even if he goes with Feng Ling, he thinks the probability of winning Lu Li is not more than 20%.


    But even if the odds were slim, he had to take out his sword.


    For as Fengling had said, they were men of martial arts.


    Those who live in martial arts are born to fight!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    "Don''t make the atmosphere so tense."


    Lu Li stepped back half a step back. Although he could easily win the two disciples, he didn''t really have to fight them.


    What''s more, these two people are also in order to protect mu Hongxiu and others. In any case, this vigilance is praiseworthy. If they are really hurt, Lu Li is also a bit sad.


    So he could only say that he did not have any hostility, and at the same time said in a loud voice: "Your Highness, I have come to the door, there is no need to hide it?"


    Your highness?


    This name, let Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan Leng Leng.


    Song Xiaoshan''s brain turned quickly, and immediately thought of the recent event that shocked the whole holy kingdom. He almost blurted out: "she is Yan..."


    Before he called out the word "King", Fengling covered his mouth. Ignoring song Xiaoshan''s crazy struggle, he glared at Lu Li and said, "it''s said that there is a genius named Luli in the imperial capital recently, isn''t it you?"


    "I dare not be a genius, but recently there should be no other emperor named Lu Li who is more powerful than me."


    Lu Li smiles and goes straight to Fengling.


    Zhiya -


    at this time, the door behind Fengling opened slowly. Ge Xinyue stood in front of the door and said in a flat voice: "has everything been solved?"


    "Basically, there are some minor details. I can talk about them later."


    Lu Li nodded and then said, "but we''d better leave here as soon as possible. Linzhou will be in chaos soon."


    Ge Xinyue hears the speech, said the sound good, but did not ask Lu Li the reason and the reason.


    Her character is like this, since the matter is entrusted out, it gives Lu Li absolute trust.


    And so far, Lu Li has not failed to live up to this trust.


    Ge Xinyue''s efficiency is very fast, and he cleans up everything. In fact, he just takes away the simple array left by Lu Li. At this time, song Xiaoshan, who is covered with his mouth, secretly looks into the room, only to find that the room is empty.


    Lu Li also noticed this, but said: "as for achieving this step?"


    "If I''m the bait, I''ll be able to react to whatever happens." Ge Xinyue explained a sentence lightly.


    Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan are a little shocked.


    They watched the group enter the room with their own eyes. After that, they kept watch at the door, but did not see anyone leave.


    What''s the routine?


    Song Xiaoshan opened his mouth. He was a bit confused.


    "Hard work." Lu Li patted song Xiaoshan on the shoulder and found that Fengling was looking at herself with a murderous look. After being stunned, she tried to say, "are you working hard too?"


    Feng Ling''s hand shaking a few times, forced to resist the impulse to start: "since there is no business for us here, we''ll leave first."


    Finish saying, she also does not care song Xiaoshan has dim sum unwilling attitude, drag him to leave.


    "Elder martial sister, that''s the king of Yan."


    As soon as he left the restaurant, song Xiaoshan suppressed his excited voice and said, "I heard that she has gone out of an invincible road. On that day, she fought with another mysterious strong man and broke up the space. Obviously, she is just a little short of becoming a warrior who can see God. Don''t you want to see her


    Feng Ling hesitated for a moment, obviously regretted by song Xiaoshan, but she refused to admit it. She said coldly: "meeting a strong person doesn''t make you become a strong person. If you have this Kung Fu, you might as well take the time to practice. "


    "It makes sense if these people come from Yan Wangfu."


    The newly appointed director of Wang Xinyue''s residence, Mr. Ge Xiaofeng, has not listened to the words of the new director of Wang Xinyue''s residence


    Fengling slowed down a few minutes, half a body behind song Xiaoshan.


    Song Xiaoshan, however, had no idea. He still said, "I don''t know how powerful the head of internal affairs is. When I saw her for the first time, I thought she was very strong. Elder martial sister, who is stronger than Lu Li


    At this time, song Xiaoshan finally noticed that Fengling had stood behind him.


    Just want to go back to ask her opinion, the result hears the strong wind in the ear, her palm flies directly over, the head pats a slant, inexplicably way: "why hit me again?"


    "It''s time to fight!" The wind Ling snorted and left quickly.


    Song Xiaoshan murmured a few words and followed suit.


    ¡­¡­


    When she meets mu Hongxiu and others again, mu ningqiu is sitting in the carriage to share what she has seen and heard this time, while the northern emperor is playing with the devil.


    Magic is very sensitive to all kinds of special breath. It can feel a very comfortable breath on the northern emperor. Compared with the pressure of small hairball and white white, it is naturally more willing to contact with the northern emperor. The northern emperor is also very interested in this fierce beast, and he teases it while touching it.When seeing Lu Li, the northern emperor was embarrassed to let go of his hand. "This fierce beast is a little similar to the war pet I raised before. I''ll laugh at you."


    Lu Li was about to speak. However, as if he had met something terrible, he made a miserable voice. He fell on the ground and covered his head with his paws, shivering all over his body.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Li was stunned by its reaction.


    But the northern emperor immediately thought of the problem, "it should be the breath inside the metal egg."


    On hearing this, Lu Li reluctantly stepped back a few steps, until magic thought it was a "safe area". Only then did it carefully raise its head and take a look at Lu Li.


    There''s no way. The metal egg has not shown any abnormality before, but after swallowing the energy of the world''s core, the eggshell is broken. The blood of the human monster inside recovers. As a fierce beast, the magical nature can feel a kind of breath that is enough to threaten its life. It is also natural to not be close to the land.


    "I heard that you refused Jiang Taohua''s proposal for Canglang sword this time?"


    At the same time, mu tea opened the window of the car, looking at Lu Li with a smile.


    On her side, mu ningqiu raised her chin, as if to say, "I have shown you my merits.".


    Lu Li nodded and said: "it''s not all for Canglang sword. It''s mainly because I don''t trust that woman. As for her proposal, the star power is too evil, I dare not ask for it


    That''s what I really mean.


    The forces involved in the great mysteries of ancient times seem to be good, but ghosts know what traps are there?


    In case the East emperor or the star master buried his followers in it, he would be in bad luck if he took the star God.


    "You''ve done a good job in this matter. Besides, after listening to Ning Qiu, you also encountered the lost puppet armor skill?"


    Mu tea stretched out his hand and said, "take it."


    "Take what?" Lu Li is still playing dumb.


    "The core of the puppet armor of heaven and man, it''s useless to put it in your hand. As for the contract you signed with the new moon, I''ll cancel it."


    Mu tea light way.


    And Lu Li is waiting for this sentence, the expression on his face changed rapidly, and he took out the dark gold core and handed it to Mu Hongxiu.


    One side Mu Ning Qiu is muttering: "too cheap for him."


    "Compared with the core of the puppet armor of heaven and man, it''s just a box of jade money, which is nothing." Mu Hongxiu pursed her lips and smile. She looked at the core of her hand. Besides martial arts, she was also proficient in forging. She, who can create her own Diji forging method, can be regarded as a master among the weapon refiners.


    After looking at it for a moment, mu Hongxiu sighed: "I have to admit that some of the wisdom of our predecessors is indeed unique. Even compared with the Tianji forging method, the core of the puppet armor is more exquisite. It''s because of this that the people who made this core in those days will be famous for generations. "


    "Is this the core of Dou Zun''s writing?"


    She raised her head and asked softly.


    But it''s not about Lu Li, but about the northern emperor.


    The northern emperor was born in the living history of that era. No one can give a more accurate answer to this kind of thing except him.


    But he hesitated for a moment, nodded his head and said, "half of it was written by Dou Zun. However, at that time, this puppet armor of heaven and man was only a failure. Strictly speaking, it had many defects compared with the real one."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    The puppet armor of heaven and man is a failure, which Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu have known for a long time.


    In fact, if they met a complete puppet of heaven and man, they would have no chance to leave there alive.


    However, even if it is a failed product, the armor of heaven and man shows extremely strong "performance". Whether it is the self-healing ability of monsters or the powerful light beam emitted randomly, even if it is not as good as the real man and nature, it can at least be compared with the top masters.


    Not to mention that the puppet armor of heaven and man also showed extremely terrible imitation ability in the battle.


    After fighting Lu Li, he learned to control sword shaped weapons, and after fighting mu ningqiu, he learned gun shaped weapons. What''s more, there are some shadows of them.


    In other words, as long as you give it enough time to grow up, it may not be able to become a real puppet of heaven and man.


    "If you say that Dou Zun only wrote half of it, you mean that the core of the armor of this day''s people originally came from other people?"


    Mu tea asked: "can you know who its original owner is?"


    "Well..." The northern emperor thought about it, and then said, "in fact, there were not many people who could master the forging technique of puppet armor in the age of wanzu. There are fewer ruthless people like douzun who can build a million puppet army. But at most, he can only make master level puppet armour. At the level of heaven and man, it is no less difficult to create with dead things than to cultivate a warrior who can see God from scratch. "


    "Therefore, the first person to put forward the concept of heaven and man puppet armor is not Dou Zun, or even a human race."


    After the northern emperor had a pause, he said, "the South China Sea royal court is the best at making all kinds of magic weapons, and the South emperor is the most powerful master of forging methods in the world. The concept of the puppet armor of heaven and man was first put forward by the southern emperor and the first experimental object was developed


    The northern emperor pointed to the core in Mu Hongxiu''s hand and said, "the two cores of making this puppet armor of heaven and man are the semi-finished products snatched from the puppet armor of the southern emperor."


    "Unfortunately, it failed." Mu tea sighs slightly, she can see from this core extremely exquisite ingenious thinking, can not help but sigh the talent of the two strong men of South emperor and Dou Zun.


    Even though the southern emperor was a different race, the original idea of this core came from him. Douzun was only perfected. From a certain point of view, the southern emperor''s attainments in puppet armor were probably one level higher than that of duzun.


    It''s much easier to walk out of the existing road than to develop a road out of thin air.


    "In fact, it''s not a failure. Dou Zun''s direction should be right. However, when the battle of the four seas started, he couldn''t find more suitable materials, and he didn''t have enough time to improve the puppet armor."


    The northern Emperor didn''t think it was a pity.


    In the final analysis, this kind of dangerous thing is also a tool of war and killing. Both Terrans and water gods are very afraid of this kind of "weapon" which has no emotion but is extremely powerful.


    "What''s more, I heard that Dou Zun finally made a complete puppet armor of heaven and man, but I don''t know where it was hidden by him."


    "The best end result of that kind of weapon is to destroy it on the battlefield."


    Mu red sleeve put up the core, light way: "no matter how strong, weapons are weapons, for the sake of war and live, die for war. When the dispute is over, it loses its meaning. "


    "The king of Yan can see through." The northern emperor laughed, half in praise and half in earnest.


    Mu Hongxiu didn''t care about his compliments. He looked at Lu Li and said, "in addition to the core of the puppet armor of heaven and man, have you picked up many pieces of master puppet armor?"


    "Those pieces are my personal property, don''t you have to hand them in?" Lu Li blushed and said, "of course, if your highness yanwang is willing to buy it, the price here must be very reasonable."


    "You really want money."


    Mu Ning Qiu couldn''t help but make complaints about it. Very careful in reckoning,


    sighs, "if your princess is not in charge of the house, you will not be able to practice it. If you do not plan carefully, how do you think I am going to practice it to the top?"


    "You even broke through three realms and went straight into it. You devoured a lot of aura in the imperial capital, and almost destroyed the spirit guiding array in the palace."


    Ge Xinyue tone quiet, on the spot to let Lu Li a bit out of the stage.


    Fortunately, mu tea said with a light smile: "it''s your ability to cultivate so fast to the peak. The palace really doesn''t give you much help on resources."


    When Lu Li wants to habitually shout out his Highness''s wisdom, Mu red sleeve immediately says: "but those fragments you still have to hand in."


    "It''s a robbery, isn''t it?"


    At the thought of the value of those fragments, Lu Li felt a little heartache and choked his neck and said, "I''m also a high-level officer of the palace. These are my booty. Even if I don''t have ownership, I always have the right to distribute?"


    The northern emperor next to him wanted to say that it was he who killed the twelve masters, but he was very wise not to stand up at this time when he thought of Lu Li''s "nature".


    "Distribution rights, OK."


    Mu red sleeve way: "assign authority to you, how do you plan to distribute?""Well..."


    Lu Li said with a smile, "this time, I have not only made great contributions to the Shinto cult, but also kept the Canglang sword. Can''t I record a first merit?"


    "Of course, the eldest princess also has a share of credit. If she had not restrained the puppet Jia of heaven and man, we would not have been able to kill it. These fragments are divided into three parts Forty percent. "


    Originally, Lu Li wanted to say 30%, but when he saw Mu Ning Qiu''s murderous eyes, he quickly changed his words and said it was 40%.


    Mu Ning Qiu sneered: "you can''t forget, there is a small half still here."


    As she reminded her, Lu Li remembered that when she was "picking up garbage", Mu Ning Qiu also made great efforts to snatch away a lot of them.


    Although there is the magic power of heaven and earth in his sleeve, Lu Li still can''t swallow all those pieces.


    So Lu Li secretly gave Mu Ning Qiu a wink.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s face changed.


    She knew that Lu Li was threatening herself with martial arts.


    Previously, Lu Li promised her that she would give her the true meaning of the blue armor man''s martial arts. Now this look in her eyes indicates that she has the intention of repenting.


    It''s not that Lu Li has to swallow all the pieces of puppet armor, but he really lacks precious materials.


    Because there are not enough good materials, there is no way to forge the flying sword. Although there is a piece of you Jie level God crystal in hand, the more good materials are, the more the better. Although the materials used to make master''s puppet armor are not very hard, they are also rare precious materials. It can be said that things that can assist in forging flying swords can be extracted from them.


    If Mu Ning Qiu doesn''t let up, most of the pieces have been handed in, and Lu Li is still a little distressed.


    However, Lu Li did not dare to go too far. After all, the forging of flying swords should not rely on the forging method of Mu Hongxiu. Say is to give Mu Ning autumn 40%, actually is to give mu tea to study just.


    "You are sensible."


    Mu tea waved, did not continue on this topic more entangled. Even, she didn''t care that there was a former leader of Beihai Wangting in the team. She had a few conversations with the northern emperor. In addition to asking about the core origin of Tianren puppet Jia, she also tried to test him from a certain angle.


    How can you not hear that mu tea is testing yourself?


    In any case, it''s all indifferent intelligence. Just say as much as you have, to show your sincerity and make the next journey more stable. Why not?


    "Time to go." See the atmosphere to ease down, Lu Li to ge Xinyue a sign.


    After the Linzhou incident has come to an end, it does not matter to them what will happen here.


    With Jiang Taohua silent tacit understanding, on behalf of her in a short time will not hand. This blank period is the best opportunity for people to leave and go to Yanzhou.


    After all, the religious turmoil is just an accident, and the real killing opportunity they have to face along the way has not yet arrived. After all, the name of mu tea, but the nail in the eyes of many people, the thorn in the flesh.


    She will not die. Many people are afraid that she can''t sleep well.


    In order to avoid being caught by those people, they have to make their way as soon as possible.


    At this time, from the car window, a small head out, it is Ding Lingxi.


    She pitifully said: "Lu Li, I''ve been listening to it for a long time. Haven''t you brought me any gifts?"


    "Sister Lingxi, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Before waiting for Lu Li to answer, ling''er''s gentle voice rings out, and Ding Lingxi is pulled back.


    Lu Li, quite speechless, jumped on his horse and said, "let''s go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    "Are they gone?"


    Listening to Feng Zong, Liang Xiaopo rubbed his eyebrows for a headache, "it''s good to leave, at least to avoid listening to Feng Zong getting into big trouble."


    "Patriarch, those people are really the people of the Yan palace?"


    Feng Ling hesitated for a moment, or asked directly.


    Song Xiaoshan also has a curious expression. He has a stomach full of words and doesn''t say it. If it wasn''t for Feng Ling who taught him a lesson before, now his question is definitely more than that simple one.


    Liang Xiao said with a smile: "look at your appearance, this question should be held for a long time?"


    Feng Ling was rather thin skinned and embarrassed to take over. But song Xiaoshan did not have such concerns. He finally seized the opportunity to speak and said, "Lord, you don''t know. I''m going to die of curiosity. If they are really the people of Yan Wang''s residence, are we in a relationship with him? "


    No wonder he was excited.


    That''s the nine kings of the holy kingdom!


    If Lu Li is here, he may not understand why he is so excited. What happened to the nine kings of the holy kingdom? Is it hard to see? I''ve not only seen it, but also hit two.


    Although with the Cang king that time, he was simply beaten.


    However, there are too few examples of Lu Li mixing in the imperial capitals and fighting with King Yun in the side hall of the imperial palace. For most of the martial arts in the holy Kingdom, even if it is a small scale, fengzong occupies one side of the clan, and the nine kings of the holy Kingdom exist in the "legend".


    In particular, the Yan king recently killed the emissary of the heaven demon Kingdom, and fought with a mysterious strongman over the imperial capital. With one blow, he broke through the space and was invincible in combat power, which shocked the whole tuntian holy kingdom.


    Therefore, during this period, all the warriors of tuntian Shengguo knew the name of King Yan, which made the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, which was originally equivalent to the legend, more mysterious.


    It is exciting for any warrior to see the strong in the legend.


    "They do come from the palace of Yan." Facing song Xiaoshan''s excited expression, Liang Xiao gave a positive reply.


    Song Xiaoshan breathed a stagnation, and then painfully said to Fengling: "I said, we can almost see the king of Yan!"


    "The king of Yan is not in that room at all. What can I do?" Feng Ling heard that he was blaming himself, but he was a little embarrassed.


    And there is also a trace of regret in my heart.


    Yan Wang Mu tea, can be said to be the goal that every female warrior of tuntian Shengguo wants to pursue. Even the eldest princess mu ningqiu, who has become more popular in recent years, is just a new master. Compared with the legend of Mu Hongxiu, she is just a little short of the heat. At the thought that she was wrong with a strong man like that, Fengling certainly regretted it.


    "You two, if you really feel regret, I have another task here. Are you interested?"


    When they had some mood, Liang Xiao interrupted them with a smile.


    "What task?"


    Song Xiaoshan seemed to notice something, and his eyes suddenly brightened.


    Feng Ling is also an expression of expectation.


    "The king of Yan is going to return to Yanzhou this time. Along the way, he needs to span most of the holy countries, so he needs some strength of protection. Of course, this matter may not need us to listen to fengzong. The previous youth In other words, Lu Li, the foreign affairs director of Yan Wang''s residence, proposed to cooperate with me. If tingfengzong is willing to protect Yan Wang''s safety in going to Yanzhou, the status of tingfengzong can be upgraded to at least one level in Linzhou. "


    Liang Xiao said with a smile: "although this promise is only half heard, but now the king of Yan is seriously injured and many people want her to die. As the saying goes, it''s easy to add to the icing on the cake, but it''s difficult to deliver a helping hand in case of disaster. No matter what benefits can be gained by listening to fengzong in this cooperation, at least when the king of Yan is in trouble, this is an investment. "


    "I''d like to go!"


    Do not wait for Liang Xiao to finish saying, wind Ling then some excited ground says.


    Her excited reaction, song Xiaoshan were scared, quite surprised to see her, "the patriarch has not finished, what are you anxious about?"


    Feng Ling also realized that her performance was too active. Her pretty face turned red. She sorted out her emotions and tried to be calm: "after all After all, we hear that fengzong is also a part of tuntian Shengguo. His highness, King Yan, needs our help now. We have no reason to stand idly by, do we? "


    "You..." Song Xiaoshan said speechless: "this excuse is too false. If it is a member of the holy land of swallowing heaven, it can be a reason. Shouldn''t we go to the border to join the army? The best way to repay the holy kingdom is to fight against the heaven and the devil kingdom. "


    "We heard that fengzong donated a lot of military funds to the holy kingdom? No, you don''t dare to argue with me? "


    Feng Ling almost subconsciously refutes a sentence, but she immediately realizes that song Xiaoshan is fighting with himself. Raising his hand is a slap on his head.


    It''s been a good time, but I can''t change it now.


    Seeing these two guys fighting and making trouble in front of him, Liang Xiao showed a helpless smile, cleared his throat and deliberately said with a straight face: "don''t monkey around here!"The two men at once converged a little.


    "In any case, I must tell you something. This is not something that fengzong must do. " Liang Xiao looked at them and emphasized: "and once you decide to go there, you will probably meet many strong men along the way, even masters It''s also possible. In other words, if you decide to escort Yan Wang back to Yanzhou, you two may lose your lives. Even so, would you like to go? "


    "I don''t care." Song Xiaoshan shrugged and said, "it is The elder martial brothers are not in the clan. If we both leave, you should be very bored? "


    Boring?


    Liang Xiao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This guy, thought that the life of the patriarch was to be idle every day. Would you like to play with them?


    Feng Ling glared at him fiercely and yelled: "don''t talk nonsense."


    Then he said, "Lord, I am willing to escort the king of Yan."


    "Do you really think about it?" Liang Xiao''s eyes turn to her, see her face is serious, confirm a way again.


    Feng Ling nodded, "even if she didn''t have the identity of Yan Wang, she was one of the most powerful masters of tuntian Shengguo. If I could learn from her, maybe I could go further."


    "What''s more, the warrior wants to be stronger in the fight. I think it''s a good chance to practice." The wind Ling tone is aggravating, but in front of her, she flashed the smiling face that should be beaten.


    If you go to escort Yan Wang, you will have a chance to fight him again!


    Being defeated by the same person twice in a row, and the other party is still younger than her own age, which makes Feng Ling very unconvinced. She almost swears in her heart that she must defeat this person. She is ashamed before snow.


    Song Xiaoshan saw another layer of Fengling''s mind, turned his lips and said in secret: "you''re looking for abuse? Above genius, there is genius That guy can''t think with common sense at all


    "Good."


    But at this time, Liang Xiao saw that Fengling had made up his mind and nodded: "then you two should prepare for it and catch up with the team of Lord Yan''s house as soon as possible."


    "Ah?"


    Song Xiaoshan came back to God and said in surprise, "Lord, why did you ask my elder martial sister again and again, so you didn''t ask me if I would like to go?"


    "You don''t want to?" Liang Xiao looked at him strangely.


    "This..." Song Xiaoshan was asked a Leng, and then said: "it''s not that I don''t want to..."


    "Is that all right?" Liang Xiao interrupted him: "what''s more, Fengling is gone. What are you doing in zongmen, wasting food?"


    Song Xiaoshan pretended to be sad and said, "Lord, this is too hurtful. You are all true disciples. You can''t treat them differently. I want to..."


    "What do you want?"


    Feng Ling slapped him on the head and said, "hurry up, we have to catch up with the team of Lord Yan as soon as possible."


    "Well, well, I''ll go. Can''t I go yet? Stop fighting. You''ll be stupid if you fight again. " Song Xiaoshan covered his head, his face was helpless.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    After sending off the pair of living treasures, Liang Xiao''s smile gradually converged and sighed slightly.


    At this time, an elder of the clan came in, bowed down and said in a deep voice, "patriarch, all the people who came to ask for goods from us have withdrawn."


    Liang Xiao''s eyes flashed slightly, "when did it happen?"


    "Not long ago, the patriarch ordered the following people to report back as soon as possible if they had any news. I have just received the news."


    The elder immediately replied.


    Liang Xiao pondered and felt that things were strange.


    Although this is not out of his expectation with Lu Li, he''s action is somewhat too fast.


    "Send someone to find out what the family is doing. In addition, call a few clever disciples to inquire about the trends of the Xiang family and the Xue family. If there is anything wrong, ask them to report it as soon as possible. "


    Liang Xiao said these, the elder nodded should be, intended to leave before, he suddenly said: "wait."


    "What else can you tell me?"


    Liang Xiao thought for a moment and then said, "send someone else Find out what the Shinto is doing right now. Remember, don''t make a fuss. If you can''t find it, it''s safe. "


    "Theocracy?"


    When the elder heard the speech, he was shocked and said, "what the Lord means is..."


    Liang Xiao''s face was dignified and nodded. "There should be some changes in Shinto that we don''t know, but we can''t determine whether this change is good or bad at present."


    "If there is really any change in Shinto, we should make preparations for it."


    With Liang Xiao''s order, the elder didn''t dare to delay. He was ready to tell his disciples to collect intelligence.


    The recent Linzhou is really too chaotic. Although the fengzong is located at the border of Linzhou, he really feels the storm brewing under the chaos.


    After the elder left, Liang Xiao gently knocked on the table and pondered for a long time. Finally, he took out the jade slip that Lu Li handed to himself and established a connection with that side.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is the patriarch listening?"


    A group of people who have left Linzhou are now resting by the official road. Mu Ning Qiu gets off the carriage and sees that Lu Li has just put down the flashing jade slips, so they come to ask.


    Lu Li nodded, "master Liang sent two disciples to support us."


    "Support? I think I want to sell it


    Mu Ning autumn disdains a smile.


    She could not understand this method better.


    Taking advantage of the difficulties of Lord Yan''s residence, he came to sell well and make a good fortune. Those real aristocratic families have always been like this. They will not definitely stand on either side, but have a harmonious relationship with each side. Only in this way, once there is any turbulence, they will not be affected.


    But even if it''s selling well, Liang Xiao dares to get close to Lord Yan''s house at this time, which is quite courageous.


    So mu Ning Qiu didn''t make a mockery, but asked, "besides these, there should be other things. How can he be the master of the clan? Even if he wants to sell well, he will not inform you personally for such a small matter. "


    "I can''t hide her highness." Lu Li said with a smile: "in addition to this incident, Liang Xiao also told me that he family suddenly had abnormal movements. He suspected that there was something wrong with the Shinto."


    "What''s the problem?" Mu Ning Qiu sat down with the trend, just sat down beside ling''er and tilted her head to see what book she was reading.


    Ling''er gently smiles and takes the book in her hand closer to Mu Ning Qiu.


    When she found that ling''er was reading an ancient and unofficial history, she lost her interest, but she still praised: "sister ling''er really loves reading. She is much better than some ignorant people."


    Ling''er said in a soft voice, "sister, don''t make fun of me. I just want to know more about the world. Books and words are the way people know the world. It''s always right to read more books. "


    Hearing ling''er''s reply, Lu Li, who is divided into "no learning and no skills", thumbs up, "well said."


    Then is to Mu Ning autumn way: "I suspect that is ginger peach blossom that woman is doing something."


    "It''s better if we don''t have the trouble to teach ourselves."


    Mu ningqiu was still hostile to Jiang Taohua, and he snorted: "and that crazy woman She''d better pray that I don''t catch the chance, or I''ll slap her in that hateful face


    Hearing this, Lu Li quickly changed the topic: "the internal problems of the Shinto cult have nothing to do with us, but I still asked Lord Liang to pay more attention to their movements. After all, we don''t know how many states have been buried by the Shinto, and where the great envoys like Jiang Taohua are hiding. "


    This is really the key.


    The biggest problem with Shinto is that they know how to hide. No one knows where the cult is hidden, and it is impossible to determine whether there are any religious believers around. Moreover, this time, he met the tip of the iceberg of the Shinto in Linzhou. Even if Mu Ning Qiu didn''t say anything about it, he was very vigilant about the cult.Only three great envoys have the power of one side of the turmoil. Not to mention that there are two Pope above the great envoys and how many "envoys" and "followers" are there.


    "But I guess the big action of the Shinto should stop in Linzhou. If it was not for the reason of the cave of heaven and man, it is estimated that the Shinto religion would not make such a big noise. No matter how strong they are, they will not dare to make too much noise. Otherwise, they will be forced to swallow the Heavenly Kingdom and destroy them all, and there is no place for them to escape. "


    Lu Li took the jade slip and said, "in fact, even if there is no deity, the kingdom of swallowing heaven is already full of holes. You know this better than anyone else."


    "It''s not those damned bastards who are selfish and only think about the immediate interests, but they don''t understand that once the kingdom of swallowing heaven is in turmoil, their interests will be nothing but a bubble."


    Mention those shortsighted fool, Mu Ning autumn hate teeth itch.


    Lu Li patted her on the shoulder casually: "don''t think so much. We have only one task now. We can safely send your aunt to Yanzhou. Later, we will talk about it later."


    "And don''t forget that at present the two countries are at war, and the situation at the border is still unknown. As the eldest princess, you must not mess yourself up. "


    Mu Ning Qiu refused to sweep his shoulders, "do you still need you to teach me these things?"


    "I don''t mean to teach you." Lu Li shook his head, but immediately thought of the emperor''s expectation for the eldest princess. Maybe she would be the next leader of the holy Kingdom, the first female emperor since the founding of the kingdom. If you can be a national teacher or something, it''s OK?


    In Lu Li divergent thinking, Mu Ning autumn cold hum left.


    After she left, the little hairball lying on Ling er''s legs shook his hair and said lazily, "you don''t feel tired and flustered all day long?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Lu Li glared at it: "do you have any way to solve the problem of the metal egg? I can tell you, if that thing really hatches a monster, even if I die, I will feed you the first to have a tooth offering. "


    The little hairball shivered and said: "if you can solve it, you can solve it! You little fart boy, you are so impatient, that thing comes out to eat you first


    "No matter who it was, I saw with my own eyes how terrible it was. The space storm can be swallowed in one gulp. If it is hatched out, Zhenwu area will not be enough for it? "


    Lu Li now feels that the metal egg is the biggest hidden danger at present.


    Even the little hairball did not know what kind of creatures could hatch out of the metal egg, which was fused with many powerful blood vessels of living creatures.


    What''s more, the most disturbing thing for Lu Li is that since the shell of the metal egg is broken, there has been a terrible smell from the inside of the egg from time to time, not to mention the magic. Now, he even dare not come close to him.


    "I don''t know if we can find a way to hide the smell of metal eggs." Lu Li pulled his sleeve and said solemnly: "at the beginning, those slaveholders of the demons tried a lot to smuggle this egg away, which shows that this egg is a very important treasure for a strong man. Besides, it is still dirty. Even if the person who wants to buy the egg doesn''t come and the person who lost the egg finds it, I have a hard time saying it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    This is what Lu Li is most worried about.


    The hatching of a metal egg is likely to require tremendous energy, so for a while, you don''t have to worry about it breaking.


    But what is really fatal is that the metal egg is emitting a breath every moment, like magic. It is very sensitive to this breath. In case the owner of the metal egg is attracted, or the strong man who entrusts those demon slave owners to steal eggs, Lu Li can''t help but doubt that his small body can really bear it?


    Don''t mention that the two are likely to be the strong ones at the road level. Even if a top master can''t carry them now, even if the breath of metal eggs doesn''t attract the two strong ones, even if several top masters are recruited in Zhenwu area, Lu Li can only abandon his eggs and run for his life.


    "It''s very simple to cover the breath. After that, I''ll teach you a method, not to mention covering the breath. It''s easy to suppress the soul in the metal egg."


    The little hairball hummed, and thought it had its own place to use.


    Lu Li sneered: "you''d better have a way. Otherwise, you''d better wait for me to die."


    After saying this, Lu Li spread out his palm, condensed the true meaning of martial arts from the blue armor man, and turned it into a water shape with faint light, and handed it to ling''er: "try to absorb this power."


    Ling Er closed the book, held the water shape in both hands, and said curiously, "is this the true meaning of the martial arts of the water god clan? It''s the first time that I''ve seen the true meaning of a foreign nation. "


    This sentence made Lu Li, who was still a little proud, feel speechless.


    But it''s the same thing when you think about it.


    Ling''er is a real "second generation of martial arts". Her father is a strong man at the Dao level, and he has been taught carefully by you di, a strong man in heaven and man. As for the ancestors of the Youshen family, even if they have some use for linger, they have never neglected these aspects of inheritance. So linger''s insight, even compared with the northern emperor, completely killed Lu Li, a poor man who started from scratch.


    However, Lu Li gave the true meaning of the martial arts to ling''er, not to show off. He also spent a lot of effort, spent thousands of points, to grasp the true meaning of martial arts, and completely cut out a trace for ling''er to test.


    Because Lu Li found that the true meaning of martial arts can be regarded as an energy to some extent.


    And unlike Reiki and true Qi, it is more like a kind of special energy with very mild but extremely high quality. As for its principle, Lu Li does not understand for the time being, but after confirming that it is harmless, she still takes it out to ling''er to see if it can be incorporated into the body.


    Ling''er''s physical condition is very special. The meridians and elixir fields are sealed as if they were petrified. What''s more, the power that sealed her still lingers with a sense of death from the two boundary rivers. If she is left alone, she may not have many years to live.


    Even though the law power of Zhenwu area can repel and suppress this stagnant spirit to the greatest extent, if ling''er fails to enter the first step of cultivation, her life is doomed to be far lower than that of ordinary mortals in Zhenwu area.


    The average mortal''s life span can reach 200 years, and linger''s life span may be only a few decades, or even lower.


    This is also related to the fact that she was forced to sleep when she was born. In a sense, she is a more ancient human than the northern emperor. However, because it was born in Hanoi in the two worlds, it has been contaminated with the great cause and effect of the two worlds from the birth, and has to rely on deep sleep to continue life.


    She has been living in the fog for more than ten years, and she has been living for more than two years.


    Returning to Zhenwu area is indeed the key to her life, but whether she can follow the path of martial arts is the key to continue her life.


    The energy from the true meaning of shuixingwudao is extremely soft, and it has the characteristics of "all pervasive". Therefore, Lu Li thinks that even if the consumption is a little exaggerated, it will be worth it if it can gradually dissipate the dead Qi in ling''er''s body.


    Ling''er tried for a while, and the water shape just kept changing into various shapes in her hands, but she refused to be absorbed by her.


    Her eyes flashed a little invisible loss, but she said with a smile: "this kind of power is really interesting."


    Of course, Lu Li noticed her emotional loss, but she didn''t know how to comfort her.


    However, at this time, the metal egg hidden in the "cuff" suddenly jumped out. The magic power of heaven and earth in the sleeve seemed to be the door of its own home. It came and left as soon as it wanted.


    When the metal egg appeared, a sense of terror pervaded all around. The demon, who had been hiding far away, wailed on the spot. If it had not been appeased by the pale complexion, it would have run wildly.


    Frightened by the terrible smell of this metal egg, the water shape trembled spiritually, and then immediately got into ling''er''s hand.


    All this happened so quickly that ling''er didn''t have time to react, so he saw only a luminous blue mark on his palm.


    "This What''s the matter with that? "


    Lu Li was also shocked.


    The metal egg jumps out to release a breath, frightens the Martial Arts Road true intention not to care to get into the Ling Er palm, this is to come out to help?Lu Li originally thought that the metal egg felt the energy of Wudao''s true meaning and planned to jump out to "grab snacks". But from the result, it seems that it is helping ling''er absorb the power of Wudao''s true meaning?


    Ling''er seems to have noticed this, smiling like a flower, reaching out to gently touch the surface of the metal egg, "thank you."


    The metal egg swayed twice as if in response, and then drilled back into Luli''s sleeve.


    "It It has Are you smart? "


    Xiaomaoqiu was also angry and tongue tied, and his speech stuttered.


    Although his mouth was very powerful, but when he realized that the creatures in the metal egg had already possessed the intelligence, even the pink white hair turned white and yelled: "little boy! You can''t stay in this world, no, no, not only this world, but also the world around you! Throw this egg away. I will take you back to the palace of life


    Its tone is flustered, is really afraid.


    Recalling the horror of the creature in memory, it can almost foresee the terrible scene of Zhenwu domain being eaten by it after the creature in the metal egg breaks its shell.


    However, before Lu Li opened his mouth, Ling Er rubbed his hair and chuckled: "I think it''s very friendly and will take the initiative to help. Maybe he''s a good boy just like you."


    "Little hairball supported rabbit teeth," little girl, you don''t know that kind of creature is terrible! If it is really grown up, even the avenue level can not stop it! It is a vicious monster that can break a hundred layers of space. You must not be cheated by it


    Lu Li saw it more and more ridiculous, and quickly snatched it from ling''er''s arms, covered its mouth, and then turned to Mu Ning Qiu and Ge Xinyue, as well as Ding Lingxi, who followed them, and said with a smile: "everything is normal. Don''t be nervous."


    Several girls looked at him strangely, but did not say anything.


    Ge Xinyue is a reminder: "the rest is almost over. Let''s start as soon as possible. Before tomorrow, we can reach the next state capital."


    Hearing the speech, Lu Li nodded his head and said, "yes."


    With that, he stood up and released the ball, regardless of its indignant eyes. After several girls left, he whispered: "what you said, I and ling''er can understand, but if you hear them, what''s the use besides causing panic?"


    "You''re right, little brother."


    The northern emperor, who was "haunted by ghosts and ghosts", came out of nowhere and admitted: "the creatures in the metal egg are too powerful. If you let those girls know about it, it will do nothing but create an atmosphere of panic."


    "What do you know?"


    Xiaomaoqiu is not polite to the northern emperor at all. However, it is a spirit level soul. In front of Zhenhai emperor, he is not even a little brother.


    It seriously turned to look at Lu Li and said, "kid, you have to think clearly, now its power has not grown up, this is a good opportunity to discard it. That powerful creature has no idea of good or evil at all. If it wants to become stronger, it is its instinct to devour the world. How many mouthfuls do you think it takes for a fragile, wild world like you to eat? "


    "One bite!"


    Without waiting for Lu Li to speak, xiaomaoqiu said excitedly: "it only needs one mouthful to swallow thousands of wild world! If you had known that the egg was not dead, I should not have let you take it with you in the first place! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    Xiaomaoqiu did regret it.


    But this is just a angry word.


    In that case, the slave owners responsible for transporting the egg were killed by them. If you don''t take this egg away, you''ll be in the palace of life.


    The God''s palace of life is no more than Zhenwu area. There is a lot of huge energy everywhere. For the creatures in the metal egg, even if they don''t swallow it, they will be able to accumulate enough energy to hatch sooner or later.


    If that terrible creature comes to the palace of life, although xiaomaoqiu doesn''t think that an infant can destroy it, it is estimated that the palace of life will also suffer great losses.


    At least this unreasonable creature will grow up very quickly once it breaks out of its shell and comes into contact with huge energy. However, as long as it is a little bit smart, it can hide before it can''t confront the strong men at the road level. Maybe it can destroy the palace of life.


    Simply put, in that case, whether you throw the metal egg or take it away, the result is the same.


    To leave it alone, to let it grow freely, or to be taken away by some people with evil intentions, may cause even greater disaster.


    And after the small hairball calms down, thought picks the star to let this matter happen, should be to feel that there is no danger?


    Should I?


    The little hairball shakes his hair. Ghost knows whether the cruel woman who picks the star will deliberately let himself guide the boy to take the metal egg in order not to affect the palace of life.


    According to his understanding of her, xiaomaoqiu thinks that this is completely possible.


    "Pick star this cruel woman, I think she really want to kill this adult!"


    After abdominal Fei''s words, the little hairball also lowered his voice and said, "anyway, the creature in this metal egg has already possessed intelligence. You''d better be careful. Otherwise, it may break its shell and eat us all one day."


    Xiaomaoqiu feels that he has given enough warning. If Lu Li doesn''t listen to it, he has no way but to admit that he is unlucky.


    "Back to the way you said to shield the breath, now the most important thing is to block the breath first


    Lu Li pinched a small hairball, indicating that it should not be alarmist.


    Then he sent ling''er back to the carriage, mounted his horse and continued to drive forward.


    The speed of their journey was not slow, but it was still much slower than that of all-out flight of the warriors. So at sunset, Fengling and song Xiaoshan, who were chasing each other from Linzhou, met with them.


    Song Xiaoshan is very invisible, and soon with Lu Li and the northern emperor into a piece.


    As for Fengling, she seemed a little stiff. After meeting the girls in turn, she followed the carriage in silence.


    As it was getting late, Lu Li, who had been around to observe the situation in advance, flew over, clapped his hands and said, "the nearest city is still about 100 miles away."


    Ge Xinyue heard the speech and whispered, "let''s camp for a night."


    "No need."


    At this time, mu tea slightly tired voice from the car, "my state is OK, not as fragile as you imagine."


    Ge Xinyue hesitated: "Your Highness, you may encounter danger if you rush on the road all night."


    "Well, crescent moon, I know what you think." Mu tea sighed: "now my injury has almost recovered, not even this distance can not stand."


    The reason why they choose to travel in this slow way is actually to worry about the health of mu tea. Dong Ao''s last punch went through the void, and the injury she caused was definitely not as easy as it seemed on the surface.


    It is because she is worried that she can''t stand the heavy traffic, and people will rest in the same place from time to time. Moreover, Ge Xinyue has been preparing medicine soup for mu Hongxiu. Although it is a drop in the bucket, her injury has reached the point where medicine must be used to keep it from deteriorating. It is enough to see how vulnerable mu Hongxiu is now.


    "Your Highness, there is no need to take any risks, though you may not encounter any danger when you are on the road all night."


    Seeing Ge Xinyue looking at him, Lu Li also had to stand up and persuade him: "and ling''er''s body is weak. If you go on the road continuously, you two may not be able to bear it."


    Mention Ling Er, mu tea is sure to be silent down.


    During this period of time, ling''er, a gentle and lovely little girl, has become the most popular among all the girls.


    Ding Lingxi, who jumps out of her willfulness, Ge Xinyue, who is cold and hot in the heart, and Bai Bai of extraordinary origin, all take care of ling''er. Even mu tea, for this poor life experience, life bound by the "fate" of the girl heart born love.


    Perhaps, she saw her shadow from ling''er.


    So Luli moved out of linger, mu tea silent for a while, and finally agreed to take a rest in situ for a while, and then wait until dawn.


    Ge Xinyue breathed a breath.


    After all, she is the true confidant of mu tea, in the audience, only she knows how bad the body of mu tea is.If you do not often rest, then affect the recurrence of the old injury, it is really troublesome.


    So Ge Xinyue gives Lu Li a look of gratitude, which is to thank him for the words he said at the critical moment.


    Some words of advice really need Lu Li''s "shameless and shameless" personality to be able to say them.


    Lu Li doesn''t care much about why he is defined as having no face or skin.


    With the help of Fengling and song Xiaoshan, they quickly set up the camp and raised two campfires. All of them gathered around and even bathed in tea sleeves, they all walked out of the carriage to breathe.


    Lu Li and the northern emperor went to hunt some game, and after simple treatment, they put them on the bonfire to smoke and roast. Although the girls did not have any appetite, they could not help but share some pieces of the aroma.


    "What are you going to do after that?" Lu Li swallows the meat in his mouth and looks at Fengling and song Xiaoshan.


    Liang Xiao sent these two people over, in fact, not only wanted to show goodwill to Lord Yan''s house, but also an act of avoiding disaster.


    Before in the jade slips contact, Liang Xiao said his worries.


    He was worried that tingfengzong might suffer great difficulties. Although it might not come true, he still planned to send some qualified disciples away in advance, which was a kind of incense for Tingfeng sect.


    Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan were not the only ones who were sent away. So are those zhenzhuan disciples who have to go out.


    And even some talented inner disciples have been sent out to listen to fengzong on the pretext.


    Lu Li is not good at judging this kind of behavior of protecting the sect''s incense. However, Liang Xiao did help himself, and he did not refuse to let Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan come.


    But this is the end of benevolence and righteousness.


    No matter whether fengzong was involved in the Linzhou rebellion or not, Lu Li couldn''t go back to help.


    On the one hand, it doesn''t make any sense; on the other hand, friendship does not come to that.


    Therefore, if the fengzong was really destroyed and tried to arrange a way out for Fengling and song Xiaoshan, it would be considered that they did not owe each other.


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, Feng Ling''s keen sense is something wrong. Just as he was about to ask, song Xiaoshan had already started the chatting mode: "if we can, we certainly want to stay in Yanzhou for a while. I''ve heard that Yanzhou is the most famous food producer, but I haven''t had the opportunity to see it. "


    "By the way, and if the king of Yan is willing to We also have many problems in our practice and want to ask his highness Yan Wang for advice. "


    At last, song Xiaoshan lowered his voice and carefully answered.


    When Lu Li hears the speech, she can''t help but look at mu tea sleeves. At this time, she is sitting with several women, and she speaks a few words from time to time. The fire light reflects on her pale face, which is particularly moving.


    After a glance, Lu Li withdrew his eyes and said in a low voice: "I can only try my best to help you win over this matter. However, if there is any problem in practice, you can ask him. "


    With that, Lu Li pointed to the northern emperor who studied how to cut the game.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    Hearing that Lu Li suddenly mentioned himself, the northern emperor was a little confused, wondering: "what''s the matter?"


    He still holds half of the hind legs of the game in his hand, so he doesn''t seem to have the so-called "noble demeanor".


    When Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan see his appearance, they all have a trace of doubt.


    Especially song Xiaoshan, in fact, he had already paid attention to the northern emperor sitting on the side. It was only because of the chilly spirit of the northern emperor that he didn''t want to be close to him. So far, song Xiaoshan didn''t open his mouth to chat with the northern emperor.


    However, when he heard that Lu Li said that he could ask the northern emperor for advice on his cultivation problems, song Xiaoshan really suspected that Lu Li was joking, "even if he didn''t want to ask Yan Wang for help, he would not casually find someone to perfunctory?"


    Yes.


    He felt that Lu Li was perfunctory.


    At this time, the appearance of the northern emperor is not flattering.


    His loose and simple black robe was smeared with oil on his left and right. He even rubbed several black marks on his face, which should have been rubbed up during the fire.


    Lu Li also looked at the northern emperor and gently coughed to remind him to pay attention to the image.


    In fact, this is not to blame the northern emperor. Before he was alive, he basically did not do these things by himself. With his excellent background and outstanding talent, he soon became a top martial artist. When he became a strong man of heaven and man level, there were many people around him to serve him.


    As for the period after becoming the northern emperor, the Beihai royal court had a special palace, in which thousands of people lived, all of which existed to take care of him.


    The northern Emperor didn''t expect that all these things had to be done by themselves, but they were in a bit of a mess.


    After being reminded by Lu Li, the northern emperor immediately realized his gaffe. After an embarrassed smile, his soul power flowed and the dirt disappeared.


    He can now touch the substance, but as long as he wants, no dirt can get on him.


    "What did you say?" The northern emperor cleared his throat and pretended to be deep.


    Lu Li couldn''t say with tears and laughter: "these two younger generation want to ask you some problems in cultivation."


    The northern emperor picked his eyebrows and turned his eyes to xiangfengling and song Xiaoshan.


    For some reason, they felt that the eyes of the northern emperor were oppressive. In his eyes, their breath suddenly stagnated. Fengling almost couldn''t control the flow of genuine Qi. A breath burst out and took on a defensive posture.


    No matter how unreliable the northern emperor looks on the surface, it will not change the fact that he was once a strong man of heaven and man. What''s more, in addition to his strength, his position is also the king of the North Sea who is superior to thousands of people. Even if he has become a soul and has no strength at all, the majesty of immersing his soul is enough to frighten ordinary warriors with one look.


    It is just this look that makes Fengling and song Xiaoshan realize that the man seems to have something in front of him, and puts away the casual attitude a little bit.


    "It seems that the two children have a lot of problems with me."


    Finally, the northern emperor finally found the opportunity to "show his identity". With a strange smile on his face, he said slowly, "if you have any questions about cultivation, please ask them now. Today I am in a good mood. No matter what the questions are, I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    It''s not big talk.


    The northern emperor had no inheritance of martial arts and skills, but it did not mean that his martial arts experience in those years was in vain.


    Let alone the two indestructible circumstances to ask questions, with the knowledge of the northern emperor, even to guide mu tea is more than enough.


    However, when she came to the state of Mu Hongxiu, many things needed to be explored by herself. The experience of predecessors was more a reference than a guide. Therefore, after she knew the identity of the northern emperor, she did not ask the northern emperor any questions about martial arts.


    But if Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan have any difficulties in martial arts, and they find the northern emperor, they are looking for the right person.


    Therefore, the two rather restrained to listen to the true story of fengzong were invited to the side by the northern emperor with a strange smile.


    Lu Li looked at their back with quite sympathetic eyes, and knew that these two guys were actually bumped into the hands of the northern emperor.


    Although the northern emperor should not pit the two of them on the issue of cultivation, at least they would have to make trouble. At the same time, they have to scoff at the pain.


    "What do they do?"


    At this time, Mu Ning Qiu came over and glanced at the three people who were hiding in the distance.


    Lu Li burned the fire with a wooden branch, rubbed his hands and said, "are you interested in listening?"


    "Don''t play silly with me."


    Mu Ning Qiu snorted, sat down next to Lu Li, stretched out his hand and said, "give me some of your true martial arts power."


    On hearing this, Lu Li knew that it was ling''er, the "traitor", who had joined the enemy, and said with a bitter smile: "do you think that thing can be divided casually? Each division will cause permanent damage to the true meaning of Wudao. "


    "Do you want to give it or not?" It''s cold in autumn.Lu Li simply said, "no, No


    "Well, I''ll tell my aunt that you''re taking advantage of me in Tianren cave." Mu Ning Qiu suddenly gets up and threatens Lu Li with his mind. He is going to go to the bonfire of several girls.


    And the second half of her mind was even more startled. She quickly reached out to hold her and lowered her voice and said, "are you crazy? Can you say that casually? "


    Mu Ning Qiu shook off Lu Li''s hand and said with a sneer: "now do you know that you are afraid?"


    "Crazy woman..."


    Lu Li can only cut a force from the true meaning of martial arts.


    The force of water forms into a soft light group emitting a light blue light, which is different from that previously given to ling''er.


    It is mainly because Mu Ning Qiu is only used to understand, not to absorb, so it is natural to save.


    Fortunately, Mu Ning Qiu didn''t care about these details either. He took over the guangtuan and sat beside Lu Li again. While carefully understanding the power of the real meaning of the martial arts, he asked, "you have reached the peak now. When are you going to open up the secluded mansion?"


    , "Your Highness, can you not make the promotion master as simple as drinking water?"


    "Isn''t it?" Mu ningqiu turns to look at him.


    Lu Li remembered that he was sitting next to him, but he was the youngest master in ancient times. Not only that, but also there was no bottleneck in the process of breaking through to the master.


    In her opinion, becoming a master is like drinking water and eating.


    After silence for a while, Lu Li said helplessly: "what I really need now is not to improve the realm, but to stabilize the current strength. Recently, I''ve got too many things, and I haven''t had time to digest them. There''s no need to rush to open up the secluded mansion. "


    After listening to this, Mu Ning Qiu nodded his head and said, "it''s a good thing that you can have this idea. After all, although you have the master''s fighting power, you are still too weak to develop your own strength. If you can''t digest it well and meet a really powerful master, you are not an opponent at all. "


    "After all, you can''t expect every master to be as useless as the cloud king." Mu Ning Qiu''s tone is plain, but he doesn''t put the cloud king in his eyes at all.


    In her opinion, Lu Li was able to defeat the cloud king and break his heart because the cloud king was too useless.


    Although it is a miracle to defeat the Ming Youjing with the immortal realm, the king of cloud can only be regarded as a weak master. In the eyes of the real strong, killing him may be no different from killing an immortal realm.


    Lu Lizi knows this, and is also aware of his current shortcomings.


    In addition to the fact that the combat power is too superficial and can not be fully developed, the most important thing is the lack of means of attack.


    The secret sword moves the mountain, and the secret sword starlight. These two kinds of sword techniques are completely developed by our own strength. In the battle of the immortal territory, the power of these two kinds of secret swords is enough to deal with all situations. However, if the opponent is a little difficult to deal with, or even directly face the master, the two secret swords can play a very small role.


    Therefore, Lu Li knew that his most important problem was not the lack of his realm. Instead, he was sitting on a huge inheritance treasure house, collecting countless martial arts and skills, including the array system, but failed to effectively transform them into his own strength.


    This is our biggest problem.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    In the face of this problem, Lu Li had to slow down the process of cultivation, not in a hurry to open up the secluded mansion, first precipitated the recent harvest, so as to further the combat effectiveness, at least to make the combat means no longer so single.


    "Speaking of it, how do you practice the eight wild sword score?"


    All of a sudden, mu ningqiu raised a very embarrassing question for Lu Li.


    Lu Li has heard of the sword manual inherited from Meng xuanqiong, the sword God of Bahuang. After he got the sword score this time, he realized that the meeting gift mu ningqiu had prepared for him was the top inheritance, which was only swallowed by King Yun.


    But recently, Lu Li has been so exhausted that he has even failed to cultivate the basic law, let alone the eight barren sword spectrum.


    Seeing his expression, mu ningqiu knew that this guy didn''t practice the eight wild sword spectrum at all. He sneered and said, "look, manager Lailu has really become stronger. He doesn''t even pay attention to the inheritance of the eight waste sword spectrum?"


    ''s taunt like this made Lu Li feel a little ashamed and laughed, "I''m going to do some research. After all, it''s the princess''s ambition. How can it be wasted?"


    "What''s more, Meng xuanqiong, the eight wasteland sword God, is also a top-notch one. Compared with Xue Zun, the sword scores left by him are no worse than those of xuezun. With my qualifications, it will take some time to fully understand the eight wasteland sword manual."


    Lu Li is not looking for an excuse.


    Since knowing the existence of the true meaning of martial arts, I began to consciously cultivate and develop in this respect, especially the sword meaning, which is more in line with my own line. After all, modifiers are not omnipotent. Although you can learn some inheritance instantly through modifiers, if you want to understand the "true meaning", you have to work hard.


    Therefore, from the very beginning, Lu Li planned to study the essence of the eight wild sword manual to deepen his understanding, so as not to discover that he had no help in shaping the meaning of the sword until he learned it with the modifier.


    In this way, the pace of cultivating the eight wasteland sword spectrum is naturally much slower.


    "Whatever you want. Anyway, the sword manual has been handed over to you. It''s your own business to learn or not to learn. It has nothing to do with this palace."


    Mu ningqiu stares at Lu Li, and then keeps the blue light in his hand, and then reminds Lu Li: "remember to ask the northern emperor for a way to cultivate his mind. This guy has agreed at the beginning. If you don''t, you will blow up his soul, so as not to become a disaster in the future. "


    "I see." Lu Li nodded.


    There is a way to cultivate the mind. Lu Li has already mentioned it to the northern emperor.


    However, Lu Li''s idea is that the northern emperor should not teach mu ningqiu the method of cultivating spirits for the time being.


    Because Mu Ning Qiu has the same disadvantage as himself, that is, his training progress is too fast, which leads to a rather flimsy combat power.


    In addition, when fighting with the puppet armor of heaven and man, mu ningqiu displayed his own heavenly level martial spirit. From then on, Lu Li felt that her breath had changed inexplicably.


    This change can not be said to be good or bad, but both Lu Li and the northern emperor believe that she is not suitable for practicing the method of divine thought, otherwise it may cause irreversible damage to the mind.


    In addition, she is too greedy to chew. I believe that with the true meaning of martial arts, it will be enough for her to ponder over it for a long time. If she even gives her the cultivation methods of the mind, she will not be able to do anything wrong with this "cultivation maniac devil".


    Lu Li has long seen that this family has a common feature, that is, paranoia in character.


    Mu tea is so, so is mu Ning autumn.


    Both of them seem to be carved out of the same mold. They are stubborn and easy to go to extremes.


    "Well, it''s better to worry about yourself than to worry about others." Clear those messy ideas out of his mind. Lu Li sits alone in front of the fire, seemingly in a daze at the fire. In fact, his mind has already been immersed in the modifier.


    At present, there are still more than 60000 points left. In addition to the harvest in the Tianren cave, and the points spent for the true meaning of martial arts and the lack of sword scriptures, the windfall that was made through the fragments of the laws in the palace of life has almost been consumed. At present, the 60000 points seem to be rich, but in fact, if you think about it carefully, you can still be poor.


    "Zhenwu region seems to be the so-called wild world, but there are still many strong men lurking in this vast continent and boundless sea area. Now we are facing more and more powerful enemies. If we want to digest the recent gains and improve our strength as soon as possible, the 60000 points will be spent in the blink of an eye. "


    Lu Li sighs in his heart and opens his current panel. Although there are a lot of "equipment", with the progress of his strength, the enemies he meets are stronger and stronger. The only thing that can really be used is the "divine power" of the charm of heaven and man.


    Although the purple gourd also has many magical effects, it appears to be very chicken ribs against the enemy. In other words, in terms of external forces, I can not rely on much at present.


    In terms of martial arts and martial arts, the ancient martial art of Tiandi Fenglei can also be developed. Since he got the charm of nature and man, Lu Li has never had time to develop this powerful and incomparable martial art. However, it can not be denied that the divine killing of the wind volume is his most powerful method against the enemy at present.In addition, Wumian sword Scripture, as its core skill, is also the foundation of the cultivation road. Now there are some signs of lagging behind. Lu Li''s next plan is to upgrade the level of Wuque sword Sutra.


    Further integration of other skills into it is an essential step, and a part of the points must be set aside to upgrade its level.


    In this way, the further development of Wumian sword Scripture and the wind and thunder of heaven and earth will leave at least 30000 points. As for the remaining 30000 points, it is also necessary to improve the flying sword technique. In fact, 60000 points are not much and may not be enough.


    "Still poor."


    Lu Li sighed silently and made a good plan for the promotion in the short term. Then he looked up the eight wild sword spectrum from the universe in his sleeve.


    Lu Li had read this sword manual several times at the beginning. He would skip over some obscure parts. In conclusion, there are eight sets of sword moves and one body method named eight wilderness you. Only by combining body skills and sword moves can they exert the greatest power.


    After a simple reading, Lu Li can know that this sword technique is not inferior to xuezun''s sword skill of cutting snow. Moreover, Meng xuanqiong should be practicing both the righteous sword formula and the magic gate sword move. In his eight wasteland sword spectrum, Lu Li also saw many principles that coincide with xuanjianzong.


    Xuanjianzong is a large part of the right way. After years of development and perfection, xuanjian Jue can become the foundation of the sect. In the process, it must have absorbed many theories from other sword cultivation.


    The world''s main roads lead to the same goal by different routes. In fact, most of them are similar to each other in practice.


    However, Meng xuanqiong is very bold. He should be the first genius in history to combine the two essences of the right way and the devil to create a powerful sword move.


    Yes.


    Since finishing reading the eight wasteland sword manual, Lu Li''s only comment on the sword God who once was "famous in the eight wasteland" is genius.


    The reason why he was able to integrate the skills was because of the help of the modifier. However, Meng xuanqiong only achieved this by virtue of his talent. It is not exaggeration to say that he is a genius.


    "It seems that the idea of respecting the ancient and belittling the present is not good, but we have to admit that those strong people who have made a great reputation thousands of years ago, even thousands of years ago, are invincible and invincible in any era. If Meng xuanqiong can live to this day, I''m afraid even Xue Zun may not be able to surpass him in kendo. "


    After reading the eight wasteland sword manual again, Lu Li felt quite enlightened and could not help but compare Meng xuanqiong and Xue Zun together. After all, Xue Zun is not the most powerful one among the strong men he has seen, but he is definitely the highest one in kendo.


    If there is anyone stronger than xuezun, it may be Meng xuanqiong, the eight wasteland sword God.


    While Lu Li was quietly practicing the eight wasteland sword spectrum in his mind, a familiar breath suddenly burst out in the sky, and several women around the camp were startled.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    It''s the air of the strong fighting.


    One of the breath, is to let a few women feel a little familiar.


    "It seems to be from the ground."


    Ge Xinyue quickly put out the campfire, stood up and said, "the most powerful breath It''s probably Kun Peng. "


    Mu red sleeve squints, light way: "he should not appear here."


    "Unless something big happens." Lu Li also put out the campfire, and his tone was calm.


    As for Kunpeng, a strong man in the local area, Lu Li knew that he was arranged by mu Hongxiu to sit in the underground palace of a certain state. Although he did not know where it was, he should never appear here.


    Mu tea did not speak, but her expression did not change.


    Even if she knew that Kunpeng should not appear here, she did not care at all.


    "I''ll see what''s going on."


    Mu Ning Qiu knows that as the only strong master in the team, he should go to find out what happened.


    However, Lu Li prevented him from saying, "now we can''t determine his motive for appearing here. If you expose it, you will expose the whereabouts of the king of Yan."


    "What should I do? Just sit here and wait for them to finish? " Mu Ning Qiu frowns.


    Although the breath of concussion is not very close, the breath of ordinary master can spread for a hundred Li at most. That is to say, no matter who Kunpeng is fighting with, his position is already within a hundred Li. This is a fleeting distance for a master. In other words, they are now in the battlefield of at least two masters. If they wait passively, they may lose the opportunity.


    Of course, this premise is based on Kunpeng''s "betrayal".


    Because of the appearance of Shinto religion, many people are too vigilant. After all, even the ancient people such as Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun have joined the Shinto religion. No one can guarantee that Kunpeng, a strong man in the land, will not collude with the cult for some things.


    This is what happens when you lose trust in everything around you.


    Although Mu Ning Qiu''s vigilance is justifiable, Lu Li still advises: "it''s just two masters fighting. What big scene have you never seen? Are you afraid of this?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Li waved to Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan, who were still outside the situation. "What''s your mission here?"


    "Escort the king of Yan to Yanzhou."


    Song Xiaoshan responded immediately and said, "do you want us to explore the situation?"


    That is the master in the fight, if they rashly close to the past, maybe they will be a move to the spot, maybe even seconds.


    Song Xiaoshan can''t help wondering whether Fengling had offended Lu Li before, so Lu Li wants to send them to death.


    However, Lu Li''s next words dispelled his thought: "don''t worry, I can''t just let you two explore the situation. Don''t worry, I''ll go with you."


    But as soon as he said this, Mu Ning Qiu was somewhat reluctant: "you said that I would expose my aunt''s position. Would you not have been exposed if you went?"


    "Kun Peng has met you. Even if you hide your face, he can recognize you by your breath."


    Ge Xinyue also said.


    Lu Li is a smile, "don''t worry, we still have second-hand preparation."


    Said, he went to Ling ER in front of, a small wool ball to fish up.


    "Little thing, it''s time for you to repay your kindness. Hand in your magic door to cover your breath. It''s time to be urgent and say as you go."


    Lu Li doesn''t give the little ball a chance to speak. "Pinching" it rolls up the sleeve of his robe and puts it directly into his sleeve.


    "Gone, gone." Passing by Fengling and song Xiaoshan, Lu Li said a word, and immediately rose from the sky and flew in the direction of the martial spirit of the master.


    Two people look at each other silently, with mu tea line a gift, then also follow Lu Li.


    No way. Just as Lu Li said, their mission this time is to "protect" the king of Yan. Now there is a problem. Even if the opponent is a master, they have no reason to avoid fighting.


    What''s more, Lu Li also volunteered to go with them.


    Before that, Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan had personally experienced Lu Li''s strength. Now, after knowing his true identity, he naturally knows that he has the ability to compete with the powerful masters.


    In this way, they were more or less confident.


    "How did he become so positive?" Mu Ning autumn slightly strange.


    In her impression, Lu Li''s character is a little unprofitable and can''t get up early. Whatever he does, he must be profitable.


    Now we know clearly that the other side is a strong master, and it is very likely that the newcomers are not good. As a result, Lu Li is still so active, which is somewhat abnormal.


    Ge Xinyue chuckled: "when Kun Peng met him for the first time, he showed some hostility to him. Maybe he still remembers it."


    Mu Ning Qiu was stunned, and then he thought about it carefully for a moment, and felt that it was really in line with Lu Li''s consistent style.Can''t help but mutter: "small bellied guy."


    "And he won''t let you go with him, because he wants to keep you here to protect your highness." Ge Xinyue knows that although Lu Li doesn''t say it, this is what he really thinks.


    With Mu Ning Qiu''s protection, even if Kun Peng really "mutinies", mu Hongxiu will not be in any danger.


    Mu Ning autumn smell speech, eyes light micro flash, but suddenly silence down, also do not know what is thinking in the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little boy! You''ve gone too far lately


    In the process of flying in the sky, the small hairball squats on Lu Li''s head, and his hair is all blown up. Obviously, he is very angry at Lu Li''s behavior of directly squeezing it into his sleeve.


    "Too much? I''m sorry


    Lu Li said with a smile, "but if you don''t hand over the method of covering the breath, I can guarantee that there will be something more excessive after that."


    "More More than that? " Xiaomaoqiu was a little bit counselled, but he still had a hard way: "is my master''s method so easy to learn? Do you want to inherit your attitude from me? You''re thinking... "


    Before he finished his words, Lu Li reached over his head and grabbed it down. He said, "it''s about a thousand feet away from the ground. Do you think if I wrap you up with genuine Qi and smash you to the ground, will you fall to death?"


    The little hairball itself has the ability to fly, but if Luli wraps it with genuine Qi, it is equivalent to a ball of genuine Qi directly carrying it to the ground. Even if it wants to fly, it will be too late.


    Hearing Lu Li''s cold-blooded and merciless words, xiaomaoqiu''s whole body hair once again turned white, shocked: "little fart boy, this is not a joke. I know that I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong!"


    Since being ravaged by Lu Li. After many times, xiaomaoqiu learned this very important skill.


    As soon as Lu Li finds any sign of abusing him, he simply admits his mistake and apologizes, and gradually forgets his so-called Zhenhai emperor''s reserve.


    "It''s over for a long time. I have to scare you every time? I''m tired too, OK


    Lu Li put it on his head again, "time is pressing. Hurry up."


    Do you think I''m willing to bow to you, asshole?


    Xiaomaoqiu can only curse this guy in his heart. Then he closes his big eyes, and every hair emits light. In a very special way, he directly "instills" the method of shielding Qi into Lu Li''s mind.


    When Lu Li felt a large strange text appeared in his mind, the modifier took the initiative to jump out of the prompt again.


    [do you want to decipher it? ¡¿


    [Note: because the skill level is too high, it takes extra points to decode it]


    seeing this prompt, Lu Li knows that xiaomaoqiu has not fooled himself.


    Even the modifier indicates that the skill level is too high, which indicates that this method is really valuable.


    When you choose to decipher, the system automatically deducts 2000 points to decode this skill. After a while, a book icon appears in the item grid.


    Looking at the past, Lu Li couldn''t help but say, "the law of heaven?"? What is this? "


    "Well? Why do you understand so quickly? "


    Xiaomaoqiu subconsciously said, "my Lord, I specially use the most obscure words in the palace of life for you..."


    At this point, it quickly shut up, which did not tell the truth.


    In fact, when seeing those strange words, Lu Li knew xiaomaoqiu''s plan, but this kind of small trick was floating clouds in front of the modifier, and Lu Li didn''t care about it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    However, the name of tianyunfa is a bit unreliable. It seems that it is something that a third rate martial artist can casually pull out with a cavity of hot blood.


    Little hairball coughed: "you can''t underestimate the method of heaven''s luck. It''s another method created by the great emperor. If you practice to a deep level, even if you want to cover up the Qi of a world, or even let a world''s consciousness fall into a deep sleep, it''s not impossible to do it."


    Lu Li didn''t listen to xiaomaoqiu''s words. He directly spent another 5000 points on the modifier. He mastered the method in an instant. After performing it to the inexplicable song Xiaoshan, his breath disappeared in his "senses.".


    Not only is there nothing in the scope of mind exploration, but even if we observe with the naked eye, if we don''t pay close attention to it, we will unconsciously ignore this guy.


    "What did you do?" Song Xiaoshan is also aware of his own abnormality. Although he is still flying in the sky, he feels as if he is shrouded in an invisible force and completely disappears from the world.


    Feng Ling is also shocked, because she also noticed the current situation of song Xiaoshan.


    "This How is this done? " Fengling immediately thought of what this method of covering the breath means to the warrior.


    This means that even if a warrior in the same territory is close to his own range, he will not feel it.


    If the assassination is carried out in this way, an indestructible territory may even severely damage the powerful master level.


    "It works." Lu Li quickly to the sleeve of heaven and earth in the metal egg cast this method, that at any time to spread out of the breath immediately covered clean.


    However, the little hairball threw cold water at this time and said: "you can''t think of things too simple. This method is not only related to the degree of cultivation, but also to your strength. Your current strength can only deceive the perception of the so-called masters. If it''s a spirit level, you can see through your destiny at a glance. "


    "It doesn''t matter. At present, we should not meet the strong man and nature."


    Lu Li nodded, saying that it was no big problem.


    The so-called spirit level of xiaomaoqiu is actually the general name of many people in the world. However, in Zhenwu area, the probability of hitting a Tianren level warrior is not higher than that of meeting the road level.


    In short, there''s not much probability of either.


    And if you really meet a warrior of heaven and man level, it doesn''t matter whether this kind of shielding method is useful.


    Lu Li is very clear that he is even against ordinary masters. In the middle of Ming Dynasty, which is full of details like mu ningqiu, he can only fight and escape. If you meet a top master like Jiang Taohua, there is no need to escape. Therefore, if you meet a man of heaven, and he still wants to kill himself, in addition to lying flat and waiting for death, he has no better way to deal with it.


    "Let''s take a look at the situation first. Don''t expose yourself unless it''s necessary."


    While speaking, the distance between Kunpeng and people was getting closer and closer. Lu Li used the method of heaven to cover himself and the breath of Fengling, and took them to a dark forest.


    After entering the forest, they can clearly hear the sound of energy explosion, as well as several bursts of rising breath.


    "Stop!"


    All of a sudden, Lu Li raised his hand and motioned for two people to stop.


    Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan are still very obedient. They stop immediately and look around. At last, they see that most of the forest in the distance has been destroyed, but strangely, there is no fire coming out.


    It was as if all the light had been taken away by some force.


    In the carbonized ruins of trees, many bodies lie in disorder, and there are still people fighting in the distance.


    Lu Li at a glance, through the costumes of those corpses, recognized that some of them were land killers.


    The other part, however, is wearing a black robe and a weird mask, which looks similar to those of ginger peach blossom.


    "It''s a Shinto."


    Feng Ling also noticed this.


    However, Lu Li said, "it''s not just the people in the Shinto sect. Look over there."


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to the other direction. They immediately looked along the direction he said, but they found many warriors wearing standard clothes.


    "The kingdom of heaven and the devil!" Song Xiaoshan gave a low cry.


    Lu Li nodded and said in a deep voice: "this is a three-way war, and they should have fought all the way from other places."


    Judging from the breath of these dead bodies, the weakest of them all have the peak of tongxuan, and there are also some masters of immortal realm. And just by looking at their orientation and the traces of forest destruction, we can see that they did not gather here from the beginning, but fought and retreated from a certain direction, and finally came here by chance.


    Judging from this point of view, the possibility that Kunpeng has already defected to the enemy will be infinitely reduced.


    Although there are still some suspicions, even the people from the extreme demon Kingdom have been involved, which can only show that the local side represented by Kunpeng is likely to be targeted by the combination of the Kingdom and the Shinto."It seems that something is wrong. How can the kingdom of heaven and evil join hands with the cult?" Lu Li licks his lips and suddenly has a sense of crisis.


    Previously, the theocracies did not seem to have any plans to cooperate with other forces, which greatly reduced their threat. However, if in such a sensitive period, if the Shinto and the Kingdom choose to join hands, the destructive power that these madmen can break out is basically no less than that of the Kingdom itself.


    As for why they are targeting the local government?


    It doesn''t matter.


    As long as Lu Li has not lost his mind, he will know which side to stand between the Shinto, the heaven and the devil Kingdom, and the earth.


    "Kunpeng, you have no way to escape! It''s not easy for you to practice. I''ll be able to express my feelings for you in front of the devil emperor


    At this time, a loud voice suddenly burst out. In the sky, a monstrous evil spirit was rolling in the sky. A figure in black armor, just like a demon, was suspended in the center of the evil spirit. He said coldly: "if you fight in a corner, not only your life is hard to protect, but also the earth will be destroyed because of your stupidity!"


    While speaking, he also controlled his mind to sweep every inch of the forest, and even swept the hiding places of several people in Luli.


    Feeling his mind swept by, Fengling and song Xiaoshan are tense, afraid that the spirit will find their traces.


    However, the devil like man in the sky did not seem to notice their existence. As soon as his mind swept by, he did not mean to stay at all.


    "Hoo..."


    Song Xiaoshan even breathed a lot of light, his eyes both fear, there is a trace of excitement.


    Previously, when listening to fengzong, he did not have such an interesting experience.


    "Not yet?" The man in the sky snorted coldly, looked at a certain place, and said indifferently: "from now on, you can hide for a while, and you will kill one of your confidants! Ben wants to see how many people under your command will be killed by me


    "One!"


    The words are still in decline, the man has drawn a sword from his waist and chopped out a knife in the direction of those soldiers fighting in disorder!


    The huge sword light is mixed with dark magic Qi, which seems to be exactly the same as Lin Wangbei''s magic knife!


    What''s more, his Dao light doesn''t mean to keep his hands at all. Among the many warriors fighting in the melee there, not only are there warriors from the earth department, but also many experts from the deities and the heaven and the devil kingdom.


    If he cuts this sword down, the deity and the warrior of the heaven evil kingdom will also suffer heavy casualties.


    It is said that the martial arts of the extreme heaven and the devil kingdom are the real "devil gate" people. Although Lu Li has seen some clues before, there is absolutely no master level man who can easily cut a knife. He does not regard his subordinates as human beings.


    Seeing that the light of the knife was about to fly into the crowd, a figure suddenly flashed out and smashed the huge sword light with one hand. His body stood proud and said coldly in his voice, "can you only use this trick?"


    The moment he saw him, the man immediately burst into the void and chopped at Kunpeng, "as long as it is useful, that''s the best trick!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    Kunpeng takes a knife from the other side, and his whole body Qi is close to the state of collapse.


    Now in the face of the man''s bullying again, he gave up the hard work, and his body vibrated, and he fled to the depths of the forest.


    If a master is determined to run for his life, even the top master may not be able to catch the other.


    Seeing Kunpeng, he meant to escape from the battle. The man cut through the air with a knife, but he didn''t slow down to stand with his sword. He sneered and said, "if you dare to escape, I will kill you subordinates now!"


    He threatened Kunpeng to fight with him with the lives of those in the land.


    Kun Peng, who had escaped a long way, stopped and his eyes were full of anger hidden under the crystal mask.


    In fact, he didn''t really care about the lives of those local killers. As a killer, death has always been a common thing. Down to the unknown killer, up to the crystal killer, even if it is the title killer, it is not completely without casualties.


    There are killers dying every day in the whole area. It is no exaggeration to say that even if the ground is dead, Kun Peng will not frown.


    But all that has a premise, the killer who died in the task is worthy of death. However, today''s killing and looting is not a normal task. In a sense, such a situation will happen. It is completely the willful action of Kunpeng, which leads to the near total annihilation of the prefecture headquarters.


    Although Kun Peng was very aware that he would stay and go to the nether world with those local killers, he could not abandon them and let them pay their lives for their mistakes.


    So Kunpeng took a deep breath, reached out and gently tapped on the Tianjing face armor, which inspired the exquisite array of each mask.


    It is a message of asking for help, and it can also record everything that happened to him before he died. The nearest stone tablet in the underground palace will seal all these things. If there is a situation that all the local killers are killed, the later ones will see what happened here through the stone tablet.


    The cooperation between the god religion and the heaven evil kingdom is a great event for the whole heaven swallowing kingdom.


    If you can''t get this message out alive, at least After he died, someone could find out about the plot.


    "Since you want to fight."


    Kunpeng vomited out his turbid Qi, and his eyes suddenly fell in awe: "then I''ll give you a fight!"


    Boom!


    With his voice landing, a huge amount of genuine Qi turned into a column of light and rose to the sky, crushing the rolling evil Qi that covered the sky. The moonlight fell, and Kun Peng clasped hands, and blood flowed out along the Qi orifices.


    Kunpeng, the ancient magic formula!


    Behind him, there appeared a huge creature that stretched for thousands of miles. Its wings vibrated and rolled up endless storms.


    The man with the knife changed his face slightly, and the horizontal knife was blocked. However, he was hit by unimaginable force in his chest. His body flew backwards and ejected a bloody arrow.


    The terrible storm swept all around, and those soldiers, religious believers, and local killers were implicated in it. The screams were heard all the time. Even the giant trees were uprooted where the strong wind passed. All of a sudden, the sand and rocks flew away, just like the scene of doomsday.


    "Back


    At the moment of seeing Kunpeng fight for life, Lu Li has already made a sound to remind Fengling and song Xiaoshan that they have escaped from the storm center without hesitation.


    When the whistling sound behind them gradually stopped, the three men dared to stop. Looking back, they found that the original hiding place had been destroyed by the storm, while the religious believers and soldiers of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil were scattered all around, and their life and death were unknown.


    However, there were no casualties among the local killers. Under such circumstances, Kunpeng still paid attention not to hurt his own life, which was very rare.


    "Do you want to exaggerate?" Song Xiaoshan looked at the "giant beast" with the same expression as seeing a ghost.


    Fengling was no better than him. Even the hand holding the sword trembled.


    "Don''t panic. It should be your own."


    Lu Li took out his sword case from his sleeve and banged it on the ground. His tone was heavy: "we are going to deal with another person."


    At the same time.


    The Kunpeng, who released his great Qi, was like a demon possessed by gods and demons. Every time he moved, he could produce a deafening air explosion. Taking advantage of the remaining force, he launched the most dangerous battle with the man.


    However, the man from the kingdom of extreme heaven and demon suffered a slight injury when he was unprepared. Then he gradually mastered the rhythm of Kun Peng. His attack was like thunder and his Sabre Qi was vertical and horizontal. Instead of falling into the inferior position, he still occupied the active situation.


    Seeing this, song Xiaoshan opened his mouth and said helplessly, "is this also a monster? So What is our plan? "


    Lu Li opened the sword case, tilted out more than a dozen hilts, pulled out the Dragon kiss sword, and then said, "the plan is to rush to the front and kill him."


    Fengling and song Xiaoshan are all alike.


    "You sweep the line, deal with those who miss the net." Fortunately, Lu Li added another sentence.


    Otherwise, they would really think that Lu Li arranged for them to die.And the so-called fish that miss the net are those who were not involved in the previous storm.


    Since they were fighting in the same territory, their mood was a little bit stable.


    Song Xiaoshan drew out his sword and whispered, "are you sure we are doing the right thing?"


    What he meant was whether Kun Peng''s position could be determined.


    Although it seems that Kunpeng is besieged by the heaven demon Kingdom and the Shinto cult, it does not rule out the possibility that Kun Peng has already defected.


    "No matter how much, now both of them are injured. I know that."


    Lu Li carried the sword case behind him and then said with a smile: "and, no matter what the situation is, the enemy is already very clear, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right."


    Feng Ling said faintly: "the position of that master doesn''t matter to us. As long as we have a clear target, our enemies are the heaven devil Kingdom and the Shinto, which is not wrong."


    "The rest, kill people."


    Feng Ling''s words are full of murderous spirit.


    Song Xiaoshan thought for a while, but also felt that it was very reasonable, "then we will deal with those miscellaneous fish, you deal with the big fish."


    Finally, he joked: "I know you are strong, but you should be careful. Don''t be knocked over by a big fish."


    "Mind yourself." Lu left his head and did not return. He told him, "you can hold on to it."


    The little hairball grunted, and the big eyes showed a ray of excitement.


    It itself is a restless character, now can personally participate in such interesting things, naturally do not want to go back to the sleeve of heaven and earth to sleep.


    Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan fly to the direction of sporadic fighting, while Lu Li flies to the sky where the two masters fight each other.


    In the process of flying, Lu Li runs his true Qi and his sword is full of strength, just like a bright star. He drags a long tail flame and goes straight to the man!


    The man and Kun Peng also found this "light", and their fight was stopped for a moment. But at the next moment, the man found that the light was coming straight to him. He waved his sword and cut off a huge black sword!


    Secret sword, moving mountain!


    When the man moves his sword out of the mountain, he feels the sword breaking off the mountain.


    "What are you doing? Kill him


    Lu Li turned his face and looked at the Kun Peng on the side. He said in a hurry that his sword technique would turn again. It was the secret sword of starlight!


    The dense light of the sword, which was as dense as rain, hit the man with his head and face, knocking out a series of sounds of iron on his armor.


    The sword in his hand kept chopping and cutting, and it collided with the light of the sword. It almost turned red, and there seemed to be signs of damage.


    Kunpeng also immediately responded, taking advantage of the men''s retreat, a blow out, knot solid ground hit him in the chest.


    A large piece of armor directly exploded, and the man''s eyes were wide, and his sternum was dented. This really brought him a lot of injuries.


    "You Damn it... "


    The man used an arm to protect his face and resist the falling sword light. His voice was full of killing intention.


    He clenched the handle of the sword, and the overwhelming evil spirit came back against the current. He kept converging towards the sword. A terrifying momentum kept climbing on him!


    But at this time, Lu Li threw out a group of soft water light, the Dragon kiss sword quickly stabbed.


    "The sword runs through the eight wastelands!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    Whoa!


    There were huge waves near the forest, which should have no water.


    In that huge wave, there is a sharp sword meaning. Shengsheng cuts the tide apart, and also cuts the man''s body.


    Click!


    The man''s movement, with a piercing crack ring and end, eyes full of horror.


    When he turned his head, he found that his arm holding the knife had been chopped off with his armor!


    Hiss!


    The blood gushed along the wound like a spring, but in an instant he was drowned by big waves.


    "Wu The true meaning of Wudao... "


    The man was engulfed in the moment by the huge wave, also understand what this piece of huge wave is actually.


    Over the forest, there was a spectacle.


    The big waves that appeared out of thin air rolled up the sky like an ocean suspended in the sky.


    Lu Li continued to display the true meaning of water like martial arts and the moves in the eight wasteland sword spectrum. No matter how huge the true Qi was, it was still consuming a lot. He was slightly breathless. He said to Kun Peng: "this can''t kill him. What other moves have you not used? You''d better prepare for it now."


    Lu Li is very clear about his skills.


    Although these moves can suppress the opponent by surprise, and even cut off the man''s arm holding the knife, if he reacts, these moves will have no effect except fancy.


    In other words, Kunpeng will continue to take over the war when the huge waves aroused by the true intention of Wudao disappear.


    However, thanks to the cooperation of the two men, they caused serious injuries to each other. Although Kun Peng was seriously injured, which was even more serious than the man, at least he would not be able to fight with him in a desperate way.


    "Why are you here?" Kun Peng looked at Lu Li and asked in a low voice.


    Lu Li said: "this is not the time to say such things. If you don''t have any tricks, we can only escape."


    "This is the best time to run before he reacts."


    "I can''t escape." Seeing that Lu Li refused to say anything, Kun Peng shook his head and said, "he planted a tracking method on me. No matter where I fled, he could find the approximate position. If you run away with you, your highness will be exposed. "


    Lu Li looked at him in surprise, "do you really don''t know your highness chose this road to return to Yanzhou?"


    Originally, Lu Li thought that even if Kunpeng did not mutiny, at least he knew mu Hongxiu''s return route, so he chose this road and fought and retreated in order to seek help from mu Hongxiu.


    Now it sounds like that''s not the case.


    Kunpeng did not speak. He stared at the falling and disappearing waves, and said in a deep voice: "tell your highness, the kingdom of heaven and evil has sent people to sneak into the holy Kingdom and have reached a cooperative relationship with an organization called Shinto."


    "As far as we know, in addition to the Shinto, the kingdom of extreme heaven has established cooperation with the king of cloud. Their goal is not clear for the time being, but it should be related to his highness King Yan."


    Kunpeng said all the information he knew in one breath, then knocked on his face armor, and said to Lu Li: "the specific situation, your face armor can be checked. Go


    When he finished this sentence, he filled his heart and gazed at the breaking waves. It seemed that he had planned to die with the man.


    "How can I leave so tragically?"


    Lu Li had no choice but to say "these words, I think you''d better go and tell the king of Yan yourself."


    Kunpeng was stunned. What else did he want to say? In the big wave, the man''s voice rang out: "you can''t leave any of you!"


    Dozens of black swords cut through the waves. The man pulled the sword with his left hand, but his right arm was still full of blood, but he seemed not to notice it at all. He said coldly: "is the immortal warrior who has mastered the true meaning of martial arts? It seems that you are what the eldest princess said, the new Tianjiao of the holy land that must be eliminated, Lu Li? "


    Lu Li hears the speech and his expression is a little wonderful.


    He didn''t expect that his name had already spread in the kingdom of extreme demons.


    And it still reached the ears of the princess who was said to be very dangerous.


    "I thought I could only get rid of one Tianjing killer in the earth. Now it seems that even Qi Yun is on the side of Ben Jiang today."


    The man''s left hand moved, the sword flew into his hand, sneered and said, "if you appear here, it proves that the king of Yan is also nearby. I really want to thank you for your great contribution. Ha ha. "


    "I don''t know if it''s a great achievement, but I''m afraid you can''t keep your life."


    Lu Li stretched out his hand and drew out the Canglang sword from the sword case. A genuine spirit was infused into it, and the Canglang sword suddenly radiated a dazzling light.


    "Canglang sword?"


    Kunpeng is a Leng first, then is determined to never let Lu Li fall into the hands of men.


    This is not only related to the safety of Mu Hongxiu, but also to Zhenguo Shenbing. Lu Li''s "importance" has undoubtedly increased by several levels."Oh? You really surprised Ben When the man saw the Canglang sword emitting the unique light of Shenbing, his expression became more excited: "the head bathed in red sleeves, and the magic weapon Canglang sword, these two things, this will be accepted with a smile!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a large black scale suddenly appeared in the man''s hand holding the knife. A terrible evil spirit burst out, and the breath even climbed up again, infinitely close to the late Mingyou period.


    Kun Peng''s face slightly coagulated, blocked in front of Lu Li and said in a deep voice, "I''ll drag him, you go quickly."


    "Canglang sword must not fall into their hands. Remember, tell his highness Yan Wang that we must destroy the conspiracy between the heaven demon Kingdom and the deity."


    Kun Peng said and rushed to meet the man.


    It''s a pity that the man has lost interest in him. Now in his eyes, only Canglang sword is left. The long sword swings, and the huge Sabre spirit flies out of the air. Kunpeng smashes it with a fist, but the action is delayed for a few minutes. He can only watch the man fly to Luli.


    "Hand over the Canglang sword and take the general to find the king of Yan. I''ll spare you!"


    Although the man said this, but the sword was not merciful. He ran to take Lu Li''s life.


    "Are you confident?"


    Lu Li''s body method changed. In a blink of an eye, he moved several feet. The sword could not touch his body at all.


    A knife failed, the man frowned, body riot, again a knife to Lu Li!


    But Lu Li moved sideways again, as if playing a trick on him, and said, "your knife is too slow. Have you heard of Lin Wangbei, the town marshal of tuntian Shengguo? I know him very well. It seems that you are learning from him. It''s a pity that others'' swords are faster and stronger than you. One knife can kill the master of Tongjing. Do you dare to use a knife even if you can''t even take away my immortal situation? "


    "Looking for death!"


    When the man heard this, he was furious. When he was about to cut Lu Li with a knife again, Kun Peng had already rushed over and immediately entangled him.


    "Get out of here!"


    In the face of Kunpeng''s attack, the man cut it off with only a few knives, and left a bloody wound on Kunpeng''s chest.


    But when he looked at it again, Lu Li''s figure had disappeared. Even if he explored with his mind, he could not find any trace.


    Magic power?


    The man frowned and then denied the idea.


    If it''s a magic power, there will be at least a little space fluctuation.


    But the disappearance of Lu Li is too strange, and there is not even a residual breath, which can only show that he used some method to hide traces.


    "Ben will be more and more interested in you now, boy. When Ben will catch you, he will torture you and dig out your secret little by little."


    The man looked around and said tentatively.


    "Don''t waste time." At this time, Kun Peng flew up and said in a weak voice: "he has left."


    "Trash, get out of here!"


    The man snorted coldly. Just as he was about to raise his sword, he suddenly felt as if he was on his back. His scalp was numb. He had to cut Kunpeng with a knife, and then he turned back and cut into the void!


    Dang!


    A deafening sound of gold and iron reverberated, and then the sword in the man''s hand broke from the middle like a fragile wood branch!


    Lu Li holds the Canglang sword. With one sword, he destroys the opponent''s long sword. His body is ethereal and disappears like clouds.


    He had never seen such a strange scene before.


    "This fool doesn''t have much power, kid. Kill him quickly. Don''t waste your time."


    Lu Li, who uses the method of heaven and infinite body, is trying to find the right time to make another sword. However, xiaomaoqiu is a little impatient.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    "What do you think the master is a rotten fish and a rotten shrimp


    Lu Li laughs twice, deliberately exposing his trace.


    Hearing this, the man immediately turned back and chopped at the source of the sound.


    Unfortunately, the huge blade still cut into the air.


    "How could it be?" The man was really shocked this time. He looked around and found no trace of Lu Li. He couldn''t even see how he disappeared. What''s more, he didn''t even have a trace of breath left. He was a strong man who had experienced many battles and had seen many big scenes. However, the situation in front of him really made him feel strange.


    "Not yet? Then I''ll do it first. "


    At this time, Lu Li''s voice sounded again.


    The sharp edge of Canglang sword is closely followed.


    Click!


    This time, the man''s back armor cracked, and his back was cut out of a bloody wound.


    Although the wound was not fatal, when he turned back, the empty scene made him shudder.


    "It''s too much to play with him like that." The sound of the little hairball also suddenly rings, with a hint of irony.


    However, this time, the voice seemed to ring from all directions at the same time. The man held the knife alone, and his expression was very alert. His eyes kept scanning around him. As long as Lu Li exposed a little breath, he would immediately pull out his knife and cut it off.


    This state of high concentration made him feel extremely absurd.


    Just an indestructible weak person who can force himself to this situation?


    Even Kunpeng can''t do this.


    The man finally began to face up to the young man who was mentioned by the princess and had to be eradicated after meeting him. A trace of evil Qi was released from his body and sealed off the area around him.


    This is a stupid method, but it is very effective.


    Lu Li''s greatest support is the sharp edge of Canglang sword, which can cut off everything. Only with their own true Qi burst out of the sword, for men can only cause some minor injuries, can be said to be painless.


    In other words, if Lu Li wants to really hurt him, he must be close to him and "grind" him to death with the benefit of magic soldiers.


    The man, after all, is a general of the kingdom of the devil. He is extremely experienced in fighting. He immediately realizes the intention of Lu Li, and then begins to adopt this "turtle shrinking" method.


    As long as Lu Qi is extremely sensitive to me, I can''t even touch him.


    "This guy''s on his guard. He''s in trouble."


    Lu Li murmured and looked at the Kun Peng who was watching. "How is your injury?"


    Under the shadow of the law of heaven and the blessing of infinite body method, Lu Li''s path is treacherous, and it is difficult for Kunpeng to master his current specific position. However, when hearing the sound of the divine thoughts, Kunpeng behaved very normal, just shaking his head slightly, indicating that his state was declining and it was difficult for him to fight again.


    Previously played the last card, the basic is tantamount to desperate moves. However, he was easily accepted by the man. Now the bonus brought by that state has gradually declined, and he can hardly suppress the injury in his body.


    Lu Li knew that Kunpeng could not be expected, but the best news is that the general from the extreme heaven and demon kingdom was seriously injured. Although he is still in a very tough state, he was cut off and his chest was smashed by Kunpeng. Now he is at the end of his tether.


    In short, the current situation is that people are competing for patience.


    Whoever is more patient will be able to kill the other party.


    The man thinks that Lu Li is just relying on strange means to win by surprise. However, Luli thinks that the man is struggling, and the injury is very serious.


    Both of them think that it depends on who loses patience or loses his life.


    "Little boy, this guy has a strong evil spirit. He should have practiced the skills of the demon clan. There will always be some sequelae when practicing the magic skill with the human body. The scale on his arm is proof of that. "


    When Lu Li was at a loss, xiaomaoqiu suddenly reminded him: "believe in my adult''s eyes, he must be more eager to end this battle than you. Because once it continues to drag down, his body will be deeply demonized and become a half demon who loses his sense. "


    Lu Li hears the explanation of the little hairball, and is surprised immediately: "half demon? Is there another way to say that? "


    "It''s just a kind of nice saying. Even if the power of the demon clan is put in many big worlds, it is also a very difficult one. In order to pursue stronger power, they have evolved from generation to generation, and the system they created has already become a very exclusive alienated force. Although the Terran''s physique can perfectly balance many alienated forces, it is still a little inadequate for such a difficult force as evil Qi. "


    Xiaomaoqiu continued: "he has released a lot of evil Qi before. The alienation of his arm indicates that he has reached the upper limit of his body. Now he chooses to fight with you for a long time with evil Qi, which proves that he is very anxious"So you mean, let me keep dragging him like this?"


    Lu Li frowned.


    Looking at the man who was wrapped up by the evil spirit, I''m not sure whether the small hairball is in the pit himself.


    It may be a feasible way to continue to drag on, but who can be sure that the man has no other cards?


    "What I mean is that there may be a glimmer of possibility that you want to kill him with your current strength, but it is more likely that he will take you to the end before he dies."


    "If you don''t want to die with him, you''d better drag it until he can''t bear it, and he''ll run away."


    "So you want me to make a false impression on him?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing that Lu Li was finally enlightened, xiaomaoqiu sighed: "fortunately, I have come with you this time. Otherwise, with your brain, I''m afraid that even my life will be lost."


    Lu Li curled his lips and didn''t care about the little ball''s boasting.


    In short, the meaning of "small hairball" is that the man''s cultivation of the demon clan skills has great sequelae. Now that he is seriously injured, his sub commitment to the power of evil Qi is not as good as before. If he continues to drag on, he may become a half demon. Therefore, he should make mistakes in a hurry. As long as he is given a little stimulation, he will naturally choose to flee.


    "It would have been over if I had said that. I thought I was going to cut a master to open the edge of Canglang sword today."


    As soon as Lu Li shook his sword, he immediately thought of a plan. At the same time, he gave the voice of Kun Peng God beside him, so that he could be ready to cooperate with himself at any time.


    Kun Peng listened to his plan, frowned slightly and opened his mouth to say something.


    As a result, the man seemed to have noticed the mistake, and his voice said indifferently: "you''re in the way. I''ll send you to the nether world first!"


    Although he didn''t feel Lu Li''s "mind", he judged from Kun Peng''s subtle movements that Lu Li was discussing with him how to deal with himself.


    Since we can''t get the "bugs" out and crush them to death, it''s better to kill Kunpeng first than to wait for death.


    Seeing him rush towards himself, Kun Peng snorted coldly. His fist was domineering, and he didn''t mean to retreat at all.


    "Yes."


    Lu Li touched the head of xiaomaoqiu and looked at the man who fought with Kunpeng again. Although Kunpeng was losing, it played an absolute role in "restraining".


    Lu Li carried enough Qi, a sword cut out, directly attacked the man''s back heart.


    "Got you!"


    The original eyes as if only Kunpeng man sneered, turned to see the trace of Lu Li.


    After several previous lessons, he found the biggest flaw in Lu Li''s "trick". Every time he made a move, his breath would be revealed. Although this moment was short, it was a major drawback of the law of heaven.


    There is no real perfect method in the world. The law of heaven has such loopholes and flaws, which is just a small problem for Lu Li.


    As for the man''s act of running to himself with a proud face and a broken body, Lu Li didn''t pay attention to it at all. The sword box was unfolded behind his back, and more than a dozen long swords flew out on the spot, hovering behind his back, with the tip of the sword pointing at the man, his momentum was like thunder, and he sent out a pleasant trembling sound one after another!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    The reason why Lu Li always keeps so many long swords in his sword case is not only to be able to set up sword array anytime and anywhere.


    What''s more, these swords are one of his most important means of attack.


    "Flying sword technique"


    uses Qi to transport the sword. More than a dozen long swords fly out of the air, like thunder and lightning. In a moment, it penetrates the whole body of the man''s evil Qi!


    "Flying sword?"


    "Do you want to use this method to deal with this general?" he said coldly? You will only make Ben laugh


    As soon as the voice fell, he waved the sword in his hand tightly and shot down several long swords. His expression became more disdainful.


    Originally thought that Lu Li and Kun Peng would discuss what excellent countermeasures, unexpectedly still such a ridiculous way.


    Flying sword is one of Lu Li''s most powerful means of attack, but limited by the material of these long swords, it is indeed a joke to deal with master Mingyou.


    It''s just


    Lu Li''s flying swords are not for killing people.


    "Do it!"


    At the moment when the man cut down the flying sword and his face showed fierce light, Lu Li picked it up with his fingers, and the remaining flying swords all flew over his head and flew towards the Kunpeng behind the man!


    Kunpeng immediately took over a long sword and stabbed it with a sword. Ten Zhang sword awn was spit out on the edge of the sword. On the spot, Kunpeng cut down the remaining evil Qi all over the man.


    The evil spirit explodes, sound like silk!


    Lu Li thought of a move, the rest of the flying sword burst out more terrible speed, respectively pierced the man''s shoulder, forearm, and the last long sword that went straight to the center of his eyebrow was cut off by him with a knife, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    "Look, I''m right. He''s about to lose control of the evil Qi."


    Seeing this scene, xiaomaoqiu is even more complacent.


    The man''s skill has great drawbacks. The scaly armor of his arm is a sequel. He constantly breaks out evil spirit to fight, so that he can defeat Kunpeng with overwhelming force, but it also leads to the early arrival of semi demonization.


    If you crush the last evil Qi around him, the power in his body will be out of balance for a moment.


    This sense of imbalance will make him subconsciously stimulate his true Qi, and then he will notice the abnormal state of his body.


    "What did you do to Ben?"


    The man cut open the Kunpeng with a knife and smashed the sword through his body with genuine Qi. His expression was angry and ferocious.


    "You have a funny question."


    Lu Li pretended to be deep: "you should feel the change in your body now? If you keep going on like this, your body will soon break down and become a monster of people, ghosts and ghosts. "


    "It''s really sad that you people still think that the skills handed down by the devil emperor are gifts, but I don''t know that he just takes you as experimental objects to test whether those skills can create value for the heaven and the devil kingdom. As for your lives, they are rubbish that can be sacrificed at any time


    Seeing that the man''s expression became more and more ugly, Lu Li didn''t care so much about it. He was full of nonsense and said: "if I''m not wrong, there should be many versions of the inheritance of the kingdom of heaven and the devil?"? A strong general like you can get a good inheritance, but even so, the sequelae of martial arts is still fatal enough. But for the royal family and the devil Emperor himself, there is no such problem in the inheritance of their cultivation. Am I right? "


    "So what?"


    The man was a little flustered before, because there was a very serious problem in his physical training, which led to his panic for a while, but it did not mean that he lost his mind.


    Lu Li''s words obviously have some provocative meaning. After hearing this, he immediately calmed down and said in a deep voice: "no wonder the eldest princess said that she would kill you at all costs. You can''t be left with your good demagogues!"


    "Well, when you go back, remember to say hello to your eldest princess and say that my life is still not available for her. But maybe one day I''ll be in a good mood, and I''ll kill you and take her head with one sword! "


    Lu Li said, and his fingers stirred again.


    The man immediately felt a sharp sword wind coming from behind!


    It was the long sword that Kunpeng had caught before.


    He tried to cut off the sword, but it was too late.


    Sword into a touch of streamer, directly through his chest!


    Hiss!


    With the sword wound, it''s not blood, but a cloud of black, evil Qi!


    "No!"


    The man roared and immediately controlled his muscles and closed the wound. His eyes were full of resentment.


    Before that, he would tolerate Lu Li''s nonsense because he wanted to delay time.


    There was something wrong with his skills. He wanted to take the opportunity to suppress the chaotic evil Qi in his body, but Lu Li''s sword destroyed his calculation.


    Although this sword is far from fatal, its consequences are very dangerous.


    Once the evil spirit goes away, he will be completely demonized and become a half demon who loses his sense."Lu Li Ben will remember you. When the devil''s iron hoof breaks through the holy country''s border, I will lead the army of demon kingdom to break you into pieces! "


    The idea of suppressing the evil spirit failed, and the man did not dare to continue fighting for a long time. He put down a cruel word in his voice and urged him to flee to the distance like a touch of black light.


    The speed is so fast that he seems to be afraid that Lu Li will suddenly move to leave him.


    Little did not know, after he left, Lu Li was actually a little relieved.


    "This guy is so hard to cheat that he almost can''t stand it."


    Just now, Lu Li told Kun Peng that the plan was to use himself as bait, so that the man would concentrate his whole mind on his side and destroy his plan to suppress evil Qi with the last sword.


    If he is more vigilant, or simply let go, the next thing will be a bit tricky.


    Fortunately, this person is still cherish the body, and did not try to pull the idea of their own death, Lu Li slightly calmed down a tumultuous real Qi, can not help but a little lucky.


    "Did he really escape?"


    Kun Peng looked at the black light which was going away, and his expression was some wonderful.


    When he heard Lu Li put forward the plan earlier, he thought that Lu Li had fallen into despair and was ready to break the pot.


    With the victory in hand, Kun Peng really can''t imagine why the man fled.


    Even if Lu Li''s plan is successful, the flying sword has really played a role, it should not scare the other party away.


    This is because Kun Peng didn''t know how serious the sequelae of the man''s practice of demon clan skills was.


    But if he had known this for a long time, he might not have been chased and killed in such a mess before.


    Even though there is a gap in strength between the two sides, they are masters of Mingyou at least. Kunpeng has no power to fight the first World War.


    "It''s a bit difficult to explain. We''ve escaped anyway. Let''s get out of here."


    Lu Li threw Kunpeng a healing pill, "can you hold it?"


    Kun Peng didn''t look at it. He took it and nodded his head: "no problem."


    After hearing his answer, Lu Li stopped talking. He took out the jade slips and sent a retreat signal to Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan. Then he gave Kunpeng a fortune telling method. The latter realized the "mysterious" feeling. When he was stunned, he saw that Lu Li had already left, so he had to hide his doubts behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    "How could that happen?"


    Thousands of miles away, in a shrine somewhere in the underground palace, a beautiful man suddenly got up, his face a little ugly.


    On his side, a man in a white robe and a mask asked, "is something wrong?"


    The handsome man was silent for a moment and said with an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry, it''s me who lost my temper."


    "No harm, but what''s wrong with the encirclement and suppression of Kunpeng?"


    "Nameless" the great God waved his hand and asked lightly.


    The handsome man''s expression returned to calm, and his tone was somewhat regretful: "I''m sorry, it seems to be so. Vice general Yi Xuan''s breath lost contact with me, which proved that he met a very strong opponent and was seriously injured. He had to cut off contact with the outside world and hide to recuperate. "


    "Oh?"


    The nameless God envoy said with great interest: "with the strength of deputy general Yi Xuan, Kun Peng should not be his opponent. What''s more, the three leaders of the earth were also distracted by the great God I taught. He should be in a state of isolation and helplessness? "


    The handsome man sighed, then added: "things are so unpredictable, but the life and death of Kun Peng can not affect our cooperation. Even if he''s alive, Tianbu, the organization that controls most of the Holy Land''s intelligence system, is not far from extinction. "


    "As long as the heavenly ministry is destroyed, the holy kingdom will not attack and cause chaos. The death of a great master will not affect the overall situation."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    "You are responsible for this matter. I should not have said it, but Shenwei is related to whether our next plan can be carried out smoothly. If it is possible, I believe that both the Pope and the devil emperor of your country would not like to see anything wrong


    Although the words were mild, they were insidious, which made the handsome man''s face slightly changed, and then returned to normal. He nodded his head and said, "the great God''s envoy said very well. Although vice general Yi Xuan failed, it does not mean that our plan will be affected. Shenweisi''s problem has its own shadow to deal with. However, don''t forget that the head on the neck of Yan Wang Mu''s tea sleeves and the magic weapon haven''t been successful so far. If we keep dragging on like this, even if the devil emperor is magnanimous, the eldest princess will soon lose her patience. "


    "Mu tea, after all, is the invincible natural pride of the previous generation. Even if her cultivation is abandoned, it is not so easy to deal with."


    The nameless God said slowly, "and the cave of heaven and man in Linzhou has been achieved, and the goal of Shinto is half achieved. Besides Canglang sword, the life of Mu Hongxiu is not so important."


    The handsome man narrowed his eyes and said in a rather bad tone: "the nameless envoy means to tear up the agreement? At the time of cooperation with Guijiao, the head of Mu Hongxiu was a necessary condition. Only when she died, the eldest princess would give the location of the tomb palace of the East emperor to Guijiao... "


    "The location of the tomb palace of the Eastern Emperor is not a secret. What the Shinto really wants is the array diagram of the tomb palace of the East emperor."


    The nameless God interrupted his words and corrected the fallacies in his words. He was not given a chance to fish in troubled waters.


    The handsome man shut his mouth and thought for a moment before he said: "in this case, I hope your sect will solve the problem of the king Yan as soon as possible. In this respect, Shenwei will also speed up the action of the devil kingdom."


    "I hope so. After all, in order to deal with the Ministry of earth, the Shinto did not hesitate to expose three great envoys. Such a price, even if the religious power is strong, is also a loss that cannot be easily ignored. "


    The nameless God makes light finish saying, left the handsome man a meaningful look, is to pace away from here.


    After he left, there was a chill in the eyes of the handsome man. The black fog gathered under his feet, and the whole person sank into it. In a flash, he was in a dark cave.


    He frowned and smelled the blood in the dark fog. He said in a deep voice, "Yi Xuan, what''s going on? With your strength, how can you fail? "


    The black fog in the cave rolled up and turned into a fuzzy face. It was the man who had fought with Lu Li and Kun Peng before.


    "Someone rescued Kunpeng."


    Through the transmission of the black fog, his voice is a little fuzzy, but there is a deep hatred, and a touch of fear: "it is the young man mentioned by the eldest princess."


    "Lu Li?"


    A surprised expression appeared on the handsome man''s face.


    "Yes, he is."


    Yi Xuan said with hatred: "this son is as cunning as the eldest princess said. He almost destroyed my kung fu."


    "He should only be able to keep up with the situation now. How can you be defeated by him with your strength?" The handsome man still felt a little inconceivable and frowned: "where are you now?"


    As a ghost killer, handsome men instinctively feel that this is a little strange, and even suspect that Yi Xuan has betrayed now.


    Hearing his suspicion, Yi Xuan said in a cold voice, "although this general failed for a while, it does not mean that you can doubt my loyalty to the magic emperor!"


    "To say doubt, I would have doubted your intention to join hands with the Shinto."


    "The frontier is still at war, but you are in collusion with this God of unknown origin. Who can guarantee that there will be no dark son who devours the holy kingdom of heaven in the religion?"


    The handsome man said in a deep voice: "Lieutenant General Yi Xuan, pay attention to your tone. The plan of the alliance with the Shinto cult was made by the eldest princess herself. You can humiliate me and the demon shadow, but you can''t humiliate the princess!"


    "This will not humiliate the eldest princess." When mentioning the eldest princess, Yi Xuan''s anger is pressed down instantly.


    Even if he is a master of Mingyou, he has a deep fear of the eldest princess in the kingdom of heaven and evil.


    After all, the eldest princess has the means that can be said to be supernatural. Not only has she cultivated the magic shadow, but also many powerful masters of the demon kingdom are her supporters.


    Her influence spread all over the court, the army and the zongmen. She was one of the real people in the kingdom of heaven and devil. Although he was an assistant general in the army, if he offended the eldest princess, he would die.


    After a moment''s silence, Yi Xuan said: "Lu Li has been able to control the power of Canglang sword. Moreover, he has mastered the true meaning of water shape martial arts. Means emerge in endlessly, it can be confirmed that he has the fighting power of Mingyou master. If you let him become a real master, I''m afraid it will become a thorny existence. "


    On the black fog, the tumbling figure raised his head, looked directly at the handsome man and said, "this matter still needs your shadow to solve."


    The handsome man pondered: "if this is the case, then his danger level should go up to a higher level, at least I will do it myself."Yi Xuan light way: "if there is no other important matter, I still need to rest for a period of time, this time do not contact again."


    With that, he cut off the connection with the black fog. The black fog, which had been rolling all the time, suddenly became static, and the grotesque tranquility was restored in the cave again.


    However, when Wenmei''s voice was activated for a moment, what''s the matter with you


    Hearing this voice, the handsome man''s face turned pale. Even though he knew that the people on the other side of the jade slips could not see it, he still made a respectful gesture and said in a soft voice: "report back to the eldest princess, Yi Xuan has fought with Lu Li."


    "Well?"


    The jade slips glittered, and the woman said with great interest, "go on, I''m listening."


    The handsome man did not dare to delay. He explained the matter clearly and succinctly, and then the jade slips became quiet.


    After a long time, the woman''s voice sounded again in the jade slips, but with a sense of self mockery, he said, "Oh, is martial arts true?"? It seems that I have underestimated him


    "If my subordinates do not work well, please punish the eldest princess!"


    The handsome man knelt on his knees with a jade slip in his hand. He didn''t dare to say "forgive me." he asked the eldest princess to punish him directly.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s really Lu Li who is too evil. According to the feedback of the scattered evil Qi, he was just an ordinary warrior who fought with tongxuan realm with the power of Qi and blood. If he did not break through three realms one day and become a strong one in the immortal realm, his name would not appear in the magic shadow intelligence network. "


    The girl''s voice calmed down and said faintly: "can the Zhenguo skill of swallowing the heaven holy Kingdom have eyebrows?"


    When asked about his other task, the handsome young man got up his spirits and replied in a deep voice: "the king of cloud has already explained the weakness of the samsara heavenly skill. As for the long life Heart Sutra and breaking the empty mind, he must get a clear benefit before he will disclose it."


    "Samsara Tiangong."


    The woman laughed: "one samsara Tiangong is enough, and the other two don''t have to worry. Since he is greedy, trade with him with his advantages, not afraid that he will not open his mouth. "


    "Yes."


    , the handsome man nodded, then hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "the highness of the princess, the divine religion, seems to have been destroyed by the Dou Zun, and now there are signs of retraction..."


    "My subordinates are worried that they will suddenly tear up the cooperation."


    "Cooperation with the gods is just a play on the spot. It''s not necessary to take it seriously. These guys are ambitious and try to revive the East emperor. This behavior has betrayed the Terran. On the day when the devil''s hooves step into the holy land of devouring heaven, these lunatics will be the first to be destroyed. " The female voice light finish saying, "if they really have any change, how to do, should not need me to teach you."


    "I see." When the handsome man heard this, he knew the meaning of the eldest princess.


    After all, the shadow is still a killer organization.


    As a killer, the best thing is to kill people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    He ran away with Kunpeng all the way. Until he was sure that he was safe, Lu Li lowered his speed, turned his head and said, "what are you going to do now?"


    Hearing this problem, Kun Peng knew what Lu Li meant and said calmly: "the land department is not calm now. All three leaders are led away by the strong. The real intention of the other party seems to be to deal with Tianbu. This matter still needs to be solved. Let''s separate here."


    Lu Li smell speech, also did not detain him, just way: "you should know what I appear here means, the affairs of the Ministry of land, sorry, can''t help more."


    "The safety of the king of Yan is more important than the survival of shenweisi."


    Kun Peng said: "and you, the four leaders, have not been recognized in the local government, and relatively do not need to bear too much responsibility."


    "You can''t say that. I was approved by the king of Yan, and I got it through the formal training." When Lu Li heard this, he gave up. His biggest official position at present was not the chief manager of the Yan palace, but the four leaders of the earth department.


    In a special organization like shenweisi, the power of the four departments of Tiandi Fenglei is not so great, but many people still buy the name of the leader of the earth department.


    Kun Peng''s words were tantamount to obliterating his own identity. Lu Li immediately said, "well, if there is any problem that can''t be solved by the local government, you can inform me at any time. As the four leaders of the local government, I think I still have the obligation to do something as little as I can for the local government."


    With that, Lu Li threw a jade slip to Kun Peng.


    Kunpeng reached out his hand and said after a deep meditation: "if there is any problem that can''t be solved by the Ministry of land, with your current strength, you will only die when you come."


    "But I thank them for your kindness."


    Before Lu Li refuted, Kun Peng nodded to him and put away the jade slips: "thank you for your help today."


    "We are all colleagues. There is no need to be so polite." Lu Li zhengse said: "in a word, be careful."


    "You too."


    Kun Peng didn''t say much. After nodding to Fengling and song Xiaoshan, he left.


    "You just let him go?"


    When Kun Peng''s figure disappeared completely, Feng Ling dared to speak up and questioned Lu Li''s practice: "aren''t you afraid that he is playing with that man?"


    "We deserve to be cheated if we do this."


    Lu Li chuckled indifferently. "Besides, in his present state, it may be difficult to deal with me, but to deal with the two of you, it is totally within reach."


    "If he really betrays, he can kill you, and then slowly revolve with me to ask me the whereabouts of Yan Wang."


    Lu Li was also suspicious of Kunpeng before, but after such a experience, he was basically sure that Kunpeng did not mutiny. However, for Feng Ling''s query, Lu Li still gave a reasonable explanation.


    No matter how seriously Kunpeng was seriously injured, he could not change the fact that he was the master of Mingyou.


    Feng Ling was just a little too wary. After listening to Lu Li''s words, she understood what he meant. However, she said thoughtfully: "do you mean that we are just a burden to you?"


    "Elder martial sister, do you recognize it?"


    song Xiao Shan almost broke down, and finally could not help but make complaints about it: "he means this!"


    Feng Ling''s face changed, glared at the landing and left: "we are kind to help, but you think we are a burden?"


    "I can''t say it''s cumbersome, but with your current strength, you really can''t play a very good role in the face of the enemies of the grand master."


    Lu Li said: "it is not only you, but also myself. When dealing with the master, I must play the spirit of twelve points. If you are careless, you will capsize. Do you think it''s normal not to destroy the war master? If so, why should we practice hard? Just to improve the realm, and then be defeated by Tianjiao, who is lower than himself


    Wind Ling lenglenglenglengleng, some words for a moment.


    Song Xiaoshan said: "the great master of the immortal realm war, before you, only the big Princess of the extreme heaven and devil Kingdom did it."


    After all, it''s a master!


    Mingyou environment is stronger than indestructible environment, and it is also stronger than crushing! This is the theorem, which almost no one can break!


    In the whole Zhenwu area, among the hundreds of millions of warriors, there are only a few who can defeat the strong with weakness, and there are few real victories. They basically use various means to defeat a "strong" who is not top-notch.


    As for the victory of the immortal realm over the Mingyou realm, it is almost a rare existence.


    Before Lu Li, only the princess of the demon Kingdom assassinated the son of Tianmen and killed the young master Mingyou, which caused a sensation in Zhenwu.


    However, Lu Li''s victory over the king of cloud was due to many factors, such as Mujing''s acquiescence and his inferiority. What''s more, it''s a big bonus brought by Shenwei. The combat power has been increased by ten times. It''s not uncommon to be able to fight with the master.However, Lu Li''s divine power is still in a cooling state in today''s war against the great master from the extreme heaven and demon Kingdom, and he fights completely according to his normal state.


    If there is no Kunpeng''s cooperation, the unexpected power of the true meaning of martial arts and the law of heaven Lu Li knew that he was not the man''s opponent at all.


    Lu Li still knows a lot about himself.


    There is still a big gap between him and the real "strong master". Therefore, if Kun Peng really rebelled, he could not miss such a good opportunity.


    As for Fengling and song Xiaoshan, although they are also talented martial artists, compared with master Mingyou, they are totally different from each other in the sky and on the ground. If they really fight each other, they will be killed on the spot.


    "So, don''t think that master Mingyou is so easy to bully. Even if I''m such a genius, I have to work hard to fight them."


    Lu Li, with a tone of teaching his younger generation, pretended to be mature and said: "young people should be modest and awe those who are strong."


    This time, even song Xiaoshan can''t stand it any more and looks at Lu Li with extremely strange eyes.


    You''re the guy who doesn''t respect the strong, all right?


    There is no plan before we start. If we open our mouth, we will kill a master. Now let''s teach us to be in awe of the strong?


    It''s not convincing to think about it.


    resisted the impulse of Tucao, and song Xiaoshan hurriedly pulled it and could not help but to follow the wind and Ling of Lu Lu. He laughed and said, "Lu, look, shall we make complaints about it as soon as possible?"


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too late. Go back."


    Lu Li, with his hands on his back, looks as if he can''t see Feng Ling''s murderous eyes at all. With one leap, he flies far away.


    "Elder martial sister, forget it, now fight with him, you are not his opponent."


    Song Xiaoshan then released Fengling, "and he was right. Although the man was seriously injured, he was still master Mingyou after all. It was easy to kill us. We can''t see that Lu Li and the master have been fighting back and forth, so we think that any immortal can fight with the master? "


    Feng Ling took a deep breath, bit her lower lip, and said bitterly, "of course I know this truth, but I just can''t reconcile myself to it. It''s the same thing. He can fight with the master, but we are cumbersome. Is genius such an unreasonable existence


    "Elder martial sister."


    Song Xiaoshan turned his head and said, "you and I are all listening to the true story of fengzong. Do you think we are genius for those inner disciples?"


    "There are many elder martial brothers and sisters in the inner door who are earlier than you and me. In terms of training time and hard work, they are no less than us. But just because we can''t step into the indestructible state and show our talent of cultivation, we have to be respectful when we see us every day. Are we not unreasonable genius for them


    "But..."


    Feng Ling looks slightly changed, subconsciously wants to refute, but finds himself unable to speak.


    Yeah.


    For those inner disciples, they are the kind of genius that is hard to reach. They are "unreasonable" existence.


    "Elder martial sister, you have to understand that genius is never meant to measure someone. To be called "genius" is to bear a lot of pressure that ordinary people can''t imagine. Lu Li is the immortal realm, and he has to fight with the master just because he is a genius. "


    Song Xiaoshan shook his head and sighed: "genius, think carefully, there is nothing to envy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    The night is thick, a line of figures across the night sky, one of the lowest, is also emitting the atmosphere of indestructible environment.


    The leader is a strong master.


    They flew for hundreds of miles in one breath and finally arrived at a wilderness.


    However, the scene in the wilderness made this group of people fall into silence.


    Dozens of corpses fell on the ground in all directions, leaving traces of fierce fighting everywhere. The broken weapons were left aside, which proved that these people had suffered a "crushing" battle.


    The strength of the people who attack must be far better than them, and the killing methods are extremely cruel.


    "It seems that we failed."


    In the sky, among the group of warriors in black clothes, an immortal warrior made an indifferent and merciless voice.


    Judging from their costumes, they are no different from the corpses in the wilderness. They should come from the same force.


    The leader, the strong master, looked around in silence and said in a deep voice, "their distress signal has just been sent out for a short time. The people who started the operation can not go far away. Be careful."


    "Yes."


    The rest of the people just answered, and a lazy voice came out of the corpse heap: "you''re too slow to come, you bastards of the demon shadow?"


    As soon as this was said, the leader, the strong master, immediately responded. Lifting his hand, a black light flew to the place where the voice came, causing a violent explosion, and all the bodies were lifted up!


    Among the corpses, there was a figure lying on his back slowly standing up. The real Qi of the explosion could not be close to his body, forming an extremely strange scene.


    "I''ve been waiting a long time."


    After the figure stood up, he slowly took off his face towel, revealing a face of some vicissitudes.


    But there was a casual expression on that face, and even a lazy yawn.


    "The two leaders of the earth!"


    Someone recognized him and let out a low voice.


    The chief master squinted, "are you cao Hanbing?"


    "If you don''t change your name or sit down, you are your grandfather Cao." The man raised his head and said scornfully. With a sudden wave of his arm, he lifted the extremely violent air flow and immediately blew out the continuous genuine Qi around him.


    "Well..."


    He stretched out and asked, "do you want to finish work quickly or continue to waste time?"


    "Kill him!"


    The master from the shadow did not hesitate. Before his words fell, more than a dozen shadow killers suddenly fell like shells, stirring up a large amount of dust and sand. Under the cover of dust and sand, several figures accelerated their speed in an instant. The sound of breaking the air suddenly spread out, and in a blink of an eye, they had killed Cao Hanbing.


    "Fancy."


    Cao Hanbing curled his mouth, and a short knife slipped out of his sleeve. His figure flashed slightly. He appeared behind a demon killer like a ghost. He whispered: "to be a killer, the first lesson is to be quiet."


    Shua!


    Knife light like snow, from the shadow killer''s neck.


    Then, there is a good head with blood gushing, flying several feet high!


    "Don''t do too much."


    Cao Hanbing walks with a slight step and a knife step by step, shuttling among the shadow killers. He can''t even blink one thousandth of an eye. There is still a shadow of knife light in the air. However, he shakes his wrist, and the knife is retracted in his sleeve. Behind him, only a few killers with stagnant movements are left standing in place.


    Pooh!


    The sound of split silk rings one after another, and the killers spurt blood at the same time. Each of them has a knife, no more or less. The knife is lethal!


    "The most important thing for killers is to kill people. Have you learned that?" Cao Hanbing whistled and raised his head to look at the shadow master in the sky.


    The master of magic shadow had no expression and said faintly, "Cao Hanbing, you are too arrogant."


    Voice did not fall, those who had already fallen on the body of the shadow killer, suddenly released a dazzling light!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of dense explosions shook the four fields and instantly engulfed Cao Hanbing''s figure!


    "The shadow can become the number one killer organization in the world. It''s not the same old-fashioned thing." The shadow master sneered and raised his hands and clenched his fist. Those shadow killers who had not had time to rush to Cao Hanbing''s side took out mieshen thunder one after another, retreating and throwing the mieshen thunder into the explosion.


    This kind of "hidden weapon" that even master Mingyou can kill is one of the most powerful means of the shadow.


    What makes people feel even more creepy is that those shadow killers have already activated mieshen thunder before they contact Cao Hanbing, and they actually have the idea of ending up together.


    Looking at the fierce fire that covered the area of several miles, the master of magic shadow said faintly: "I thought that the two leaders of the earth department are difficult to deal with, but I can''t imagine that they are also a fool."


    "Is it?"


    In the light of the fire, Cao Hanbing''s voice rang out again. The master''s face changed slightly and he looked intently.


    I saw a bright blade like a strong wind passing through the sky. It whirled the fire light into the sky and gathered towards the center as if it had been swallowed up by the whirling nest. Looking at it carefully, it was actually absorbed by Cao Hanbing''s fingers.Cao Hanbing''s fingertips had a faint flame beating, and only a wisp of green smoke was left.


    He blew away the smoke, and his smile was bright: "I''ve heard that the rags of demon shadow are fierce and fearless. Do you think grandfather really doesn''t know mieshen Lei?"


    "It''s impossible!" The shadow master saw that Cao Hanbing had solved the terror power of mieshen thunder with only one finger, and he screamed out on the spot.


    "Therefore, you are still too little of the knowledge of the devil''s shadow. How can you despise the local people who can stand up to today?"


    Cao Hanbing put up his smile and slowly clenched his hand. A trace of blue arc was dancing.


    "Well, let me see what the local government relies on today."


    Master magic shadow regained his composure and snorted coldly. The Black Mist gushed out of his body. It seemed that he was ready to fight against Cao Hanbing himself.


    But at this time, Cao Hanbing seemed to suddenly feel something and frowned: "that tough guy is coming again. Grandfather has no time to play with you. Let''s go together."


    After that, the dense electric arc condensed on Cao Hanbing''s body, incarnated a ray of thunder, and rushed to the sky!


    Thunder, instant kill!


    As a drum like muffled sound came one after another, in the thunder passing by, those immortal shadow killers almost turned into charred, and were killed without even crying out.


    Seeing this, the master felt that his heart missed half a beat. When he regained his mind, Cao Hanbing, whose eyes were white, had already flashed to him and punched him through his chest!


    The thunder and lightning condensed into a light beam and passed through his back. An unprecedented sense of fear rose from his heart. The master of magic shadow widened his eyes. At the critical moment, he turned into a black fog and fled into the void.


    "Oh, what a mess."


    Cao Hanbing stood like a "Thor" in the air. His white eyes glanced around him and found that he had no chance to kill him again. He turned his mouth and his body flashed. There was only a faint arc left in the spot, but the man had disappeared.


    Shortly after he left, a figure in a white robe followed, his face covered with a strange smile mask. He was obviously a great God of the cult.


    "Did he run away again?"


    He turned a blind eye to the tragedy around him, took a deep look at the direction of Cao''s escape, and then said, "come out."


    "You Who are you


    A twisted black fog appeared beside him. The shadow master, who had previously escaped into the dark fog, asked with some vigilance.


    "The evil shadow sent you trash to pursue and kill the head of the land department?" The great emissary did not answer his question and said coldly: "if the other two leaders have this kind of lineup, it seems that this mission will surely fail."


    Master magic shadow angrily said: "the task of robbing and killing the three of them is your deity. If you didn''t let them go, how could we..."


    Before he finished speaking, the great envoy suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed his neck through the black fog, and said in a cold voice, "waste should have the consciousness of being a waste. Don''t make excuses for your lack of ability."


    "Go back to tell you that the eldest princess, cooperating with you is only for the array diagram of the tomb palace of the East emperor. Don''t mistake the deity and you garbage in the same position."


    "Do you understand?"


    Through the mask with a strange smile, his voice sounded extremely cold.


    The shadow master felt the fear of death in the dark fog, and quickly and painstakingly replied, "I I see. "


    "Go away."


    The great God let go of his hand and didn''t bother to look at him again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    "Cao Hanbing, you can''t run away."


    When the shadow master left, he knocked his mask on his face, laughed and ran after Cao Hanbing.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Lu Li followed Fengling and song Xiaoshan back to the temporary camp and gave a brief account of what happened to Kunpeng.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Finally, Lu Li took the lead to break the silence: "Kun Peng certainly did not mutiny, this matter can be determined for the time being. As for the rest of the problem, we are not in a position to intervene at the moment. "


    "Their target is Tianbu, which should be the requirement of the heaven demon kingdom. As long as the Tianbu is destroyed, the intelligence system of tuntian Shengguo will be almost paralyzed. It is now the war. Once there is any problem with Tianbu, the information between the two countries will be completely unequal. As long as the Tianbu is careful, and don''t fall into the trap of the Shinto cult and the heaven demon Kingdom, it will not be so easy for them to destroy the Tianbu. "


    Lu Li said the results of his analysis, although it did not play a decisive role, at least it can comfort the public.


    Especially Ge Xinyue.


    Since she heard of the accident in the Department of the earth, she has been a little uneasy.


    No matter what, she is also one of the killers of the Ministry of land. She is very familiar with most members of the Department. She can''t do anything when the land is in such a difficult situation. This kind of feeling is really not good.


    Finally, mu Hongxiu in silence for a moment, slowly raised his head to look at Lu Li and said: "the internal power structure of Shenwei division is complex. The second Department of wind and thunder will not mention it for the time being. There are three leaders, six envoys and twelve supervisors in Tianbu alone. The people and things involved are far beyond your imagination. If the Tianbu is going to be chaotic, the chaos will not come from the outside, but from the inside."


    Lu Li frowned and said, "so it is possible that the heavenly part has also been infiltrated by the deities?"


    "No, the people in Tianbu are selected and determined spies. Their only position is to swallow the Heavenly Kingdom itself, not for the heavenly ministry, not for the Shenwei department, or even for the Yan palace. Such an intelligence organization can never be infiltrated by outside forces, unless... "


    Mu tea said here, but sighed.


    Lu Li understood the meaning behind her sigh and said: "unless the people of Tianbu think that the royal family of the holy kingdom can no longer bear the safety of swallowing the holy kingdom."


    "Not bad." Mu Hongxiu closed her eyes wearily: "as early as before the kingdom of heaven and the holy kingdom were going to war, there were many discordant voices in the Ministry of heaven. They believe that the royal family of the holy kingdom is no longer in control of the kingdom. This conclusion is not totally groundless. As the most powerful intelligence organization in the holy land, Tianbu knows more than I do. No matter what kind of information they infer, in short, some people in the Ministry of heaven have felt that the existence of the royal family has lost its meaning. In this way, no one can tell what they will do


    "Join hands with external forces to eliminate dissidents, eliminate the internal first, and then overthrow the royal family."


    Lu Li said in a deep voice: "no wonder."


    "Isn''t that to say that Shenwei is very dangerous now?" Mu Ning Qiu also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "The second Department of wind and thunder does not pose such a big threat. If they want to eradicate Tianbu, the biggest obstacle is the ground department." Mu Hongxiu said: "if things are really like what Kunpeng said, now the other three leaders of the Ministry should have been watched by the strong."


    Speaking of this, mu tea took another look at Lu Li: "if you want to completely destroy the earth, you need to gather the four God killing seals together, so you can''t stay out of it."


    "And the rules?"


    Lu Li couldn''t help but say, "isn''t this a chance for the enemy?"


    "When the four seals of God are gathered together, they can exercise the highest power of the land, and even the emperor can''t interfere. This was originally a rule set to avoid some extreme situations. I didn''t expect that the eldest princess of the kingdom of heaven and devil had mastered these things


    When mu Hongxiu said this, a trace of coldness was revealed in her beautiful eyes: "it is said that the princess of the kingdom of heaven and devil is so wise and close to the demon that she is worthy of the first pride of the ancient times. She must have planned this plan for Shenwei


    "Before returning to Yanzhou, we could not know many things at the first time. This is the result of unequal information."


    Mu Ning Qiu''s expression changed slightly and said in a low voice: "and now the most important thing is to ensure your safety."


    "Forget it. It''s late at night. Let''s have a rest first." Mu tea did not do more entanglement on this topic.


    If we continue to talk deeply now, there is no help but to make people more anxious.


    So she took the initiative to end the topic, in the help of Ge Xinyue back to the car.


    They all looked at each other.


    Lu Li simply clapped his hands and said, "Your Highness is right. You''d better go and have a rest. It''s better to keep good spirits and go back to Yanzhou as soon as possible


    "Well."Mu tea nodded, also did not say much.


    But her mood was clearly low.


    It is obvious that before mu tea for the extreme heaven devil Kingdom princess that evaluation stimulated her.


    Their identities are equal, and now the two countries have become hostile again. Even if Mu Hongxiu doesn''t have that meaning, mu Hongxiu can''t help comparing herself with the princess of the kingdom of the devil.


    However, after her private comparison, she found that she was not as good as the big princess in all aspects, which inevitably led to a little loss.


    Lu Li looked at her back and knew it well. She was not easy to persuade, so she let it go.


    "Luli, come here, come here!"


    All of a sudden, Lu Li heard Ding Lingxi calling himself carefully.


    Can not help but look, but found that she is hiding in the magic side, is waving to him.


    With a bit of doubt, Ding Lingxi looked around and found that Bai Bai was still talking to the northern emperor. She quickly took out a delicate pendant from the storage props and put it into Lu Li''s hand.


    "What is this?"


    Lu Li picked up the pendant and found that it was a "divine bird" carved out of a special material. His eyes were lifelike and even glowing like fire.


    Even if Lu Li didn''t have to open his eyes to explore, he knew that it was absolutely valuable. He could not help wondering, "you can''t steal it from home. Why, let me help you sell the stolen goods?"


    Ding Lingxi''s pretty face was slightly red. Fortunately, it was not obvious under the night. She just whispered: "this is a good thing Oh, don''t ask, just take it for you


    Lu Li doubted: "although I am greedy for money, I don''t want everything. If you are the treasure of yezong, I can''t bear to be chased and beaten by your father."


    Said, Lu Li is about to return the pendant to Ding Lingxi, but Ding Lingxi turns back his hand and says with some annoyance: "how can you be so persistent? A mother-in-law, or not a man? "


    Lu Li was slightly stunned, then helplessly said: "there is no need to say so, right? Well, it''s from you. If your father bothers me in the future, I won''t take it for you. "


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Ding Lingxi small head point quickly, and then whispered: "remember, must be carried close to the body, oh, can not receive storage props."


    With that, she ran away.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he felt a little moved in his heart. He wanted to open his eyes to have a look. As a result, the evil spirit on one side suddenly snorted and opened his big eyes to look at him.


    "Sleep in your sleep."


    Lu Li hung the pendant close to his chest, reached out and patted the head of the demon, and then walked towards ling''er.


    Magic blinked and yawned with his mouth wide open. He seemed bored and went to sleep.


    "Brother, do you really mean to use martial arts?"


    Just walked to Ling er''s side, she is soft voice asks a way.


    Lu Li was a little surprised at first, but then he thought that ling''er had absorbed a trace of the power of the true meaning of martial arts. Both of them share the same root and share the same origin. It is normal for ling''er to be aware of the true meaning of Wudao before using so much energy.


    Then he said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not in any way."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    Smart son nodded and sighed softly: "if I can practice, I can solve my brother''s problems."


    "Girl, don''t be cheated by this little boy. He played a master just now and almost killed him."


    Xiaomaoqiu jumped into ling''er''s arms and said: "of course, the most important thing is that I can see through that guy''s weakness in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid the kid will not come back this time."


    "How nice."


    Hearing this, ling''er smiles and reaches out to touch the hair of the little ball of fur to show encouragement.


    Small hairball hummed up, proud of the squint at Lu Li, do not know what it is happy in the end.


    Lu Li looked at it speechlessly, and felt that Zhenhai emperor was more and more like ling''er''s pet, and gradually stopped resisting. He felt quite a bit submissive.


    "I have to go on the road and have a rest early tomorrow morning. Don''t think too much about cultivation. Now you have been able to absorb the true energy of martial arts, which means that we have not made mistakes in our direction. Sooner or later, we will find a way to solve the problem of stagnant Qi in your body. "


    Rubbing the head of ling''er, Lu Li Wensheng advised her to go to rest. Ling''er was also very clever and said, "OK, my brother will have a rest early."


    Lu Li smiles and nods.


    Xiaomaoqiu yawned and said lazily, "little boy, don''t delay the cultivation of tianyunfa. When that guy comes to you in the future, you can still rely on it to run. Otherwise, you will be killed by him. "


    It laughs a little maliciously: "after all, that guy is very mean. If he knows that his skill is leaked, he will chase you to the end of the heavens."


    "Then I will pull you into the water before I die."


    Lu Li smiles indifferently and signals ling''er to take this guy away quickly, but don''t add a jam here.


    Ling Er touched the small hair ball and whispered: "good, we''re going to have a rest."


    While speaking, she left with a little hairball that still had some unfinished business.


    After they all went to have a rest, Lu Li followed Fengling and song Xiaoshan with a wink, indicating that they would follow their own vigil.


    These two people are also very conscious of "guard". Even if Lu Li doesn''t mention it, they are already ready to watch the night.


    "Tonight, the three of us will take turns to watch the night. If something happens, don''t try to be brave. Remember to inform each other."


    Lu Li looked at the two men and said in a low voice: "after all, you can see that our opponents are at least invincible, and the master is not rare. In case you really meet an opponent who can''t beat him, don''t be ashamed and shout for help."


    Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan have already adjusted their mentality and nodded solemnly.


    "Don''t worry. Although we are not afraid of fighting, we will not joke about our lives."


    Song Xiaoshan saw that the atmosphere was somewhat depressed, and he said jokingly, "if we really meet any opponent who can''t beat us, we will call you to help us in the first place."


    "it''s no use calling me. It''s best to call the princess your highness." Lu Li also joked, "she is the strongest fighting force in our team."


    Song Xiaoshan grinned, even said yes, even the corners of Fengling''s mouth pulled, and his mood eased a lot.


    "I''m going to watch the night ahead. You two are tired of driving for days. Go and have a rest first."


    Lu Li said, is to go to the campfire, the flame will be reborn.


    They did not continue to disturb him and found a quiet place to adjust their state.


    Just as Lu Li said, they have been on the road for several days, and just now they have experienced another battle. Although they are not tired, they have also lost a lot of state. It is time to recover their true Qi and keep their spirits at the peak.


    As for Lu Li, although he had a fight with the master, his lost Qi was gradually recovered and completed with the addition of the charm of heaven and man.


    Just a little rest, you can almost keep yourself in perfect condition.


    When everyone went to have a rest, the northern emperor, who was the soul body, went to Luli and asked in a low voice, "did you encounter a very difficult enemy before?"


    Lu Li opened his eyes, shook his head and said, "it''s not difficult. It''s just a master who has practiced the skills of the demon clan."


    "By the way, in your time, were the demons still active in Zhenwu?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, the northern emperor said: "the alien tribes of Zhutian had already withdrawn from Zhenwu region as early as ancient times, and most of the Shui Shenzu left. Now the shuishenzu, which has created the Sihai Wangting, is only a small part. If you look back, a powerful alien like the demon clan has left for at least tens of thousands of years. "


    "In that case, you didn''t see any real demons in your time?"


    Lu Li pondered.


    The northern emperor nodded his head and said, "in the age of 10000 nationalities, the most powerful force is the Terran. The situation is very good. Even if it is the court of the four seas, if it is not for the power of the star God controlled by the East emperor, they will not dare to start the battle of the four seas. ""But at that time, some of the Terrans began to practice the inheritance of the demon clan."


    "Tell me about it. What powerful magic skills were there at that time?" Lu Li immediately became curious.


    He has always been holding the mentality of exploring the skills of the demons.


    From the beginning, I saw that those warriors from the heaven and the devil kingdom were able to sneak into the black fog to kill people, and then learned the existence of the magic emperor''s formula from the demons in the life God''s palace, and their curiosity about the magic arts of the demons was almost full.


    "Is it a powerful magic skill?"


    After hearing the speech, the northern emperor pondered a little, as if in memory. After a moment, he said, "there were some powerful demons 2000 years ago in the era of wanzu. To be careful, they have some origin with me. I will set foot on the road of warrior, because I benefit from the guidance of one of them. "


    "The skill he practiced seems to be called The magic formula? "


    When the northern emperor recalled and said the name, Lu Li''s pupil suddenly shrank, "magic emperor Jue? Are you sure? "


    The northern Emperor didn''t expect that he would have such a big reaction. He said strangely, "although I can''t remember clearly, it''s probably the name? I only remember that his skills contain many kinds of characteristics and have all kinds of miracles. "


    "That''s it." Lu Li licked his lips and said tentatively, "if so, I mean if ah, do you know the weakness of this skill? Or Recite a part of the skill silently? "


    When asked this question, Lu Li felt his heart beat faster.


    If the northern emperor really remembers a part of the skill, he may be able to deduce some or even complete magic emperor''s formula through the interpreter function of the modifier?


    Magic formula That''s a great skill!


    It is different from the Dharma of heaven, which is created by the strong at the level of Tao. It is the same as the fundamental law, which is the "fundamental" skill of the strong at the level of Tao!


    Even if you don''t practice it, it''s not impossible to use it to deal with the extremely evil emperor or even the real demon emperor.


    "How can a skill of that level be easily displayed? And I really haven''t practiced any skills. To be able to become the realm of seeing God, all depends on the power of swallowing God. "


    Unfortunately, the northern emperor shook his head and snuffed out the glimmer of hope in Lu Li''s heart.


    However, Lu Li was not too disappointed.


    As the northern emperor said, how can the skill of that level be displayed easily?


    Even if it is used by the supreme devil emperor to pass down the skill like an experiment, it seems that it is only part of the spread, and also has many disadvantages and sequelae.


    "That would be a pity." Lu Li sighed, but also helpless.


    "Why are you so interested in the magic skills?" Seeing Lu Li''s real intention, the northern emperor couldn''t help but ask, "with your talent and details, you don''t need to practice the evil family skills, right? The purest magic skill of the demon clan is not suitable for the human body to practice at all. If it is not very good, it will become a half demon with no man, no ghost, no ghost, which is similar to the inheritance power of the water god family. "


    The power of inheritance?


    Lu Li''s heart moved.


    When the northern emperor mentioned the power of inheritance, he immediately thought of the "divine power" that Shinto was spreading everywhere.


    "What is the power of inheritance?" Lu Li struck while the iron was hot and wanted to talk more from the mouth of the northern emperor.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    The northern Emperor didn''t want to hide these problems. Since Lu Li was interested, he explained: "in fact, it''s a power to help the water god''s newborn enlightenment. As long as they have the power of inheritance, they can instantly help them learn the martial arts and skills of their ancestors, and can also improve their realm. "


    "However, this kind of power is only aimed at the physique of the water god race. If other races bear it, although it has a little effect of improving the realm, the sequelae is very terrible."


    The northern emperor said, "if you indulge in this power, you will only become a special monster."


    "That''s right."


    Hearing the speech, Lu Li scratched his chin and said, "the power that Shinto relies on should be the power of inheritance. They rely on such forces to lure the masters to the bait, upgrade their realm again and again, and deceive them to join the Shinto religion, but they have not told them how great the hidden danger of this power of inheritance is. "


    "And such things?" The northern emperor Leng Leng: "now the people are really bold, even the heterogeneous forces dare to enter the body?"


    "After all, it''s the temptation of heaven and man." Lu Li said in a deep voice: "it has been too long for Zhenwu to be a strong man in heaven and man. All the masters want to become heaven and man, and they are willing to pay any price for this."


    "In fact, this kind of mentality is not impossible to understand. If I were to stay in a realm for decades or hundreds of years, I would be worried. So they go to extremes and do nothing by any means. "


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and then asked, "what kind of restraint is there for this power of inheritance?"


    "The power of inheritance itself is not a power, it is just a kind of medium used to communicate the blood force in the newborn of shuishen, which is the potential that our people often say."


    The northern emperor shook his head and said, "in the final analysis, it is the key to open the door to the potential of the body, and there is no specific method to deal with it. But if it is applied to the Terrans, there are some ways of restraint. "


    Between the words, the northern emperor''s hands appeared a group of pure white light, and then the index finger of the other hand lit up a black light.


    He injected the black light into the white light, and the center of the white light became a gray color, and began to twist and destroy the balance of the white light.


    But at the same time of breaking the balance, the white light is growing a little bit and seems to be getting stronger.


    "For example, the energy is the human body, and the black light is the power of inheritance. It is not compatible with the Terran force into it, although it can play a role in enhancing, but in fact, the energy of the body itself has been destroyed


    As he spoke, the northern emperor increased the injection of black light. The white light gradually grew, until it turned into a gray light group the size of a human head, and the smell was gradually unstable.


    "In this state, it is a critical point. As long as you feel the breath of the other person, you can know how much heterogeneous forces he has suffered. In this state, the energy of the Terran warrior is very unstable. If you encounter a little stimulation, you will be bitten by the power of inheritance, greatly enhance your strength, and gradually lose your sense. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the northern emperor injected all the black light into the white energy group. The color of the energy group instantly turned black, and then "Bo" exploded and floated into the air.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li said thoughtfully: "do you mean that as long as you bear enough inheritance force, your body is at a critical point, and any stimulation will make it explode like this ball of energy?"


    The northern emperor nodded and said, "although it''s not so exaggerated, the truth is similar. Terrans that reach that level, like this ball of energy, will soon demonize, and then Bang. "


    At last, the northern emperor made an explosion.


    "In that case, the great envoys of the Shinto cult are really just superficial powerful." Lu Li pondered, but did not fully believe the northern emperor''s words.


    It''s true that this idea and direction are correct. But according to the northern emperor''s statement, the great gods themselves have the ability to give other people "divine power". However, the breath of ginger peach blossom did not reach the critical point.


    In other words, not everyone in the Shinto cult has 100% confidence in this power.


    "It''s really unexpected that all the martial artists in Zhenwu region have begun to absorb the inheritance power of the water god clan."


    The northern Emperor didn''t notice Lu Li''s hesitation, but said with emotion: "if we continue like this, the battle of the four seas will start again in a short time. Moreover, the Zhenwu area is not protected by those strong men in those years..."


    "There is no need to worry too much now. After all, the power of the Shinto has not been expanded to that extent. Moreover, even if the war of the four seas is really launched, Zhenwu area is not without the power of a war."


    Lu Li smiles and doesn''t worry about whether the northern emperor is sincere or not. Anyway, he doesn''t worry about the future of the Terrans.


    Even if we don''t mention the change of "Qi Qi" in Zhenwu area, Tianjiao appears in large numbers. Even the strong men of the previous generation, there are not a few top masters who can step into heaven and man. What''s more, the strong men with "martial spirit" in daxuezhou always resist the last line of defense in Zhenwu area.With these people, the younger generation of Zhenwu region still have more than ten years to grow up. At that time, Tianjiao of this generation has become the pillar. What about the court of the four seas? Cut it.


    Feeling Lu Li''s confidence, the northern emperor couldn''t help but take a look at him and said with a bitter smile: "if you were born in the age of ten thousand nationalities, you will be no less powerful than Dou Zun and Jian Zun. Maybe They will become the real pillars of the human race. "


    "I don''t dare to be a pillar of the human race. I just feel that I am born to be a member of this world. Then I should choose my position and do something for the world."


    Lu Li said lightly: "I don''t want to know why you betrayed the Terran and became the leader of the Beihai Wangting. I don''t want to know what''s hard to say about the invasion of Zhenwu area by the shuishen clan. However, this world belongs to us and belongs to the Terrans. Anyone who wants to attack it will be my enemy. "


    The northern emperor was silent for a moment, showing a thoughtful expression, and finally chuckled: "it has been so many years, my reason has long been unimportant. But you are not wrong. This world belongs to the human race. No matter what the reasons are, the aggressors are enemies. "


    "You can understand that, at least prove that you won''t make the mistakes I made."


    With these words, the northern emperor stood up slowly, turned into a wisp of smoke, and left a sentence: "work hard, little brother. I look forward to the day when you grow up and lead the Terran to drive the water gods out of Zhenwu."


    Lu Li took a deep look at the direction of the northern emperor''s disappearance. Without saying anything, he just pulled his eyes back to the bonfire in front of him, then slowly closed his eyes and began a new round of cultivation.


    There are some things that are meaningless to talk about. Now the most important goal is to digest all the details and turn them into real strength.


    At least in the face of the master, we don''t need to rely on the "divine power" with a cooling period of 10 days. We can only rely on the normal state to fight against the master, or even kill the master.


    After all, the enemy they are facing is getting stronger and stronger now. The "comparable master" might sound like a bluff, but in fact it has no effect at all.


    It''s just a good idea to be able to compete with a great master. If you meet a master who is a little stronger, you will only be able to run for your life. If you meet a top master, whether you can survive is unknown.


    At least we have to be able to easily kill "weak masters" and even out "strong masters".


    So, Lu Li hesitated for a while, and finally opened the "heaven and earth wind and thunder" page in the items column.


    Since I got the complete charm of heaven and man, I have already got the qualification to upgrade the level of wind and thunder of heaven and earth and perfect this ancient martial art. However, limited by the number of points, Lu Li delayed the plan so far, and found that his means had become increasingly scarce.


    Instead of leaving the points to deal with the "emergency" that will occur when you don''t know, it''s better to pay close attention to enhance the strength that can be improved in front of you!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    There was no word all night.


    When the morning came, the unexpected danger did not happen, and everyone spent the night peacefully. Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan, who were in charge of the night watch, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    They were really nervous by the previous master from the kingdom of the devil.


    When the sun was high, and before everyone was ready to go on their way, Lu Li also came and asked with a smile: "was it too nervous last night? You don''t have much rest. "


    Feng Ling was exposed, a little embarrassed, glared at Lu Li and didn''t speak. Song Xiaoshan said with emotion: "who said it was not? When I was in zongmen, I thought that the strong people in Mingyou could not be reached. He thought that he was not qualified to contact with the experts of this level. As a result, just one day after I left, I met a strong man at the master level. Thinking that I might have to fight against the master in the future, I had no confidence


    "After all, the master is already the top combat power in Zhenwu area. It''s hard to see it. In fact, even I have no confidence."


    Lu Li nodded his head with deep sympathy, and then said, "however, there will be many opportunities in the future. With your talent, it is only a matter of time before you become a master. When you two defeat the strong master, you will find that there is nothing to be afraid of."


    "In the final analysis, the strong are not invincible. If they can''t fight now, it doesn''t mean they can''t fight forever."


    Song Xiaoshan said with a wry smile: "your words really sound a bit to beat. After all, not everyone can defeat the strong master like you when you are not destroyed."


    Lu Li glanced at him and said, "I''m not born to do it. Since I can, why can''t you?"


    Song Xiaoshan was puzzled by this sentence.


    Even the expression of Fengling has changed a little.


    This is actually a very simple truth, but few people will think about it.


    In the world of warriors, there are too many excuses. Why are the strong the strong? Talent, resources, heritage, luck? Although these factors are indispensable, in the final analysis, the strong are not born to become masters, let alone become heaven and man overnight.


    Even those who have the advantage of blood and have the posture of "heaven and man" since their birth, are only from a higher starting point compared with the human race. Looking at the vast world, there are countless stronger than them.


    However, most of the "weak" will use weak talent, insufficient resources, poor inheritance, and lack of luck to paralyze themselves, admit that they are not as good as those "Tianjiao", and at the same time, they can get psychological comfort.


    But is it really true.


    No one can give that answer.


    Even Lu Li himself has to admit that it is because of the existence of modifiers that he does not have to worry about his "talent". He can also save a lot of cultivation resources and do not need to deliberately seek a strong inheritance.


    His growth track is indeed a different kind of warrior, and has little persuasion.


    However, Lu Li only believes in one thing. The real strong is not a strong realm. If you dare not even try the most basic "struggle", pessimistically think that you must be inferior to Tianjiao. Even if you give him the best resources and the best inheritance, you can only pile up a waste with empty realm.


    "It''s time to start."


    When Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan are silent because of Lu Li, Ge Xinyue comes to remind Lu Li.


    "Well, let''s go." Lu Li responded, and then said to the two people: "you will be sent to escort his highness Yan. This is an opportunity. As long as you can grasp the opportunity, you may not be able to become a strong man. But before that, you need to have confidence in yourself, otherwise, no one can help you


    After saying this, Lu Li took out the sword case and carried it on his back. Although the ordinary long swords in the sword box have been used up, the Canglang sword and the Dragon kiss sword are still in them, and they are kept in the sword case. It is a "tacit understanding" between them.


    After experiencing the master of the demon Kingdom, Lu Li also played a 12 point vigilance. In order to deal with the possible danger at any time, keeping the sword is the most basic prevention.


    When the team continued to move forward, Ding Lingxi, sitting on the back of the evil spirit, suddenly felt that her eyes were always staring at her. She was guilty and said in a low voice: "white, we should be able to get to Yanzhou soon?"


    Bai Bai took a deep look at her and finally sighed, "you still gave him the seal of flying phoenix."


    See white already know, Ding Lingxi simply no longer hide, hum: "my things, of course, I will handle."


    "But feiluan''s seal is different."


    It''s rare that she didn''t agree with Ding Lingxi''s words. She said softly as if she was explaining a fact: "that''s the most precious treasure that can be cultivated with your life. You should be clear that if there is a strong person who inspires the protection of feiluan holy seal, you will also be affected."


    "Making such a sacrifice, are you not afraid that the Lord will go mad when he knows it?"


    Speaking of this in vain, it is really a little helpless.


    Last night she just for a while did not stare at Ding Lingxi, she gave her most important baby to send out. If she had used it herself, it would have been a long time since the seal of feiluan had already recognized the Lord. Even if she destroyed herself, she would have saved her life. But she gave the seal of flying Luan to an outsider, which meant that she entrusted half of her life.Users who have not been recognized by feiluan seal will be protected by the seal, but the cost will be borne by the owner.


    In other words, if Lu Li is attacked and killed by a top master, feiluan''s holy seal can completely protect his life. However, Ding Lingxi, as its master, has to pay half of his life depending on the extent of the seal''s resistance to damage.


    Even if Ding Lingxi had the support of "Qi Yun", she would have felt a headache in vain.


    "Don''t worry. Just give it to him for a while. When I get to Yanzhou, I''ll get the seal back." Ding Lingxi jokingly said: "after all, he still has a seal of God''s killing in his hand. If Shenwei is really in chaos, he will lose half of the kingdom of heaven. The kingdom of the heaven and the devil has successfully unified the ancient world, and the next unfortunate thing is our yezong! "


    "The extremely heavenly demon emperor is ambitious. How can he let the yezong, who is known as the six kingdoms, continue to stay away from it? Now we don''t want to fight against yezong. It''s just because tuntian Shengguo is in front of us. In vain, we can swallow Tiansheng Kingdom now. But we have allies with common interests. Isn''t it my duty to protect the important figures of the allies


    Don''t look at Ding Lingxi''s carelessness in the day, speaking of crooked reasoning is a set of.


    What''s more, what she said is not all wrong.


    At least in yezong''s position, she did not make any mistakes.


    Yezong is as strong as one of the five ancient kingdoms. Moreover, it is a powerful force in the form of religious sect, corresponding to the power of the right path. Yezong is a holy land like existence. It is not too much to say that it is the first sect in ancient times.


    However, although yezong did not open up a kingdom, it seems that there is no conflict of interest between yezong and the heaven demon Kingdom, but the emperor always wants to unify the ancient times and recreate the power of the devil gate. When the kingdom of swallowing heaven was conquered, the next disaster must be yezong.


    On the side of the bed, how can others snore?


    Even a three-year-old child can understand this truth. When the king of heaven and the devil really unify the ancient, yezong will be the last force he needs to step down.


    At that time, yezong was no match for the emperor.


    Therefore, Ding Lingxi''s "sophistry" is not a complete lie. However, she cleverly changed her concept and described Lu Li as a "key person" who could influence the victory and defeat of the game. Even if she knew her careful thinking, she could not continue to debunk it at this time.


    Because things have been given out, it is unrealistic for Ding Lingxi to ask for the seal of feiluan to come back. Moreover, Bai Bai is very clear about her position. She is just Ding Lingxi''s protector and can''t make any decisions for her.


    Even if you are a lucky child, you may die young. Not to mention Ding Lingxi, this is completely his own death, even if it is a bit of a pity, but still let her go.


    "I just hope you won''t regret today''s recklessness..." In the heart of a dark sigh, white to see the front of the horse slowly away from Lu Li, "also hope he can really afford to pay you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    In the next five days, the crowd kept a steady pace, traversing three state capitals in a row, and finally only half a day away from Yanzhou.


    The expected robbery did not appear, but the atmosphere was always dignified.


    Even song Xiaoshan, who has always been talkative, was affected by this atmosphere and became somewhat reticent.


    The horses they had prepared were already unbearable, but fortunately, all of them were strong men with martial arts foundation. They changed demons to pull chariots, and others walked on foot, but they didn''t delay the journey.


    "Through this canyon, there is the boundary of Yanzhou."


    Ge Xinyue took off his cloak to cover the wind and sand, pointed to the gorge like a black line in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "if someone wants to ambush us, here will be the best choice."


    When this was said, everyone was silent.


    Mu Ning Qiu took the water bag and moistened his lips slightly. His eyes were firm and said: "no matter who comes, I will send my aunt to Yanzhou safely."


    Ge Xinyue''s expression moved, but did not speak.


    People''s atmosphere will be so dignified, the more important reason is also in the mu tea body.


    As early as two days ago, the old wound of mu tea finally recurred and completely fell into a coma. Even the most knowledgeable northern emperor could not do anything about it, because there were too many factors leading to Mu Hongxiu''s coma. In addition to the injury caused by Dong Ao''s fist, the fierce battle against the five thousand pole devil riding and the damage caused by the evil Qi into her body caused many problems in her body.


    If it wasn''t for relying on pills to hang one breath along the way, she would not have been able to hold on to it.


    But the pills Ge Xinyue carried with her can only play a temporary role in her injury. If she wants to recover completely, she has to use the collection of Yanzhou palace.


    However, the current state of mu tea, whether it can support to that time is unknown.


    "Brother, can''t the power of the fundamental law help?" Aware that the atmosphere has become more repressive, ling''er, who walks side by side with Lu Li, suddenly asks in a low voice.


    Lu Li hears the speech and shakes his head slightly.


    The root of the Dharma is the power of the heart, which can promote the heart directly. But after all, Lu Li didn''t have much time to invest. In just two days, even if it was temporary cramming, the gold strength cultivated was just a drop in the bucket.


    "Well, it would be nice if you picked up the stars. This kind of small injury can be cured by picking up the stars and lifting the fingers."


    Even the repressed atmosphere in the past few days makes xiaomaoqiu feel uncomfortable. After seeing Luli shaking his head, ling''er is in a low mood, and he can''t help sighing.


    "Now we have some pills in our hands. It is not difficult to maintain the life of King Yan. As long as you speed up the pace and get to Yanzhou as soon as possible, all the difficulties will be easily solved. "


    Lu Li spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, and his eyes slightly coagulate: "as long as there is no one who does not open their eyes to find death, we can reach the boundary of Yanzhou before sunset."


    "I have notified the members of Yan Prefecture that they will meet us in the canyon. If there are people killed and killed, the princess will take them away first, and I will leave behind the queen."


    Although Ge Xinyue was very anxious at this time, she didn''t show any signs on her face. Her tone was still steady and arranged the next thing in an orderly way.


    And the person she said, of course, is mu tea, ling''er, Ding Lingxi and Bai Bai.


    As for the northern emperor, Fengling, and song Xiaoshan, Ge Xinyue doesn''t trust them. At present, only mu Qiu can trust her.


    Lu Li has no opinion on this arrangement and nods gently to show that he knows.


    As for mu Ning Qiu, she frowned, but for the sake of the overall situation, she agreed.


    After all, once the war starts, the unconscious mu tea sleeves, the spirit son without cultivation, and Ding Lingxi, who is in the metaphysical realm, are completely cumbersome.


    As a master of Mingyou, she can protect them to leave safely when someone is behind her.


    Although Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan are ignored, they are not dissatisfied. If there is a real battle in the future, they can also play a significant role as the warriors of the invincible territory.


    Although Ge Xinyue doesn''t trust them, as long as they remember what they should do, that''s enough.


    "Speed up and cross the canyon before sunset."


    Lu Li said in a low voice and covered half of his face with the simple towel on his chin. He held linger''s small hand and walked forward in silence.


    See this scene, Ding Lingxi a little bit to eat, but still did not say what. After all, ling''er''s body and bones are really weak, but in order not to become a burden to everyone, she didn''t even complain about being tired for two days. If it wasn''t for Lu Li''s subconscious protective behavior, ling''er would even like to refuse such "care.".


    Although Ding Lingxi has a little temperament, she still admires ling''er, who is a poor but very strong girl.


    But one side of the white but aware of her subtle emotional changes, lips slightly tilted, asked: "little saint, this is sad?""It''s none of your business." Ding Lingxi snorted and didn''t care about her.


    Two people are still in the stage of pique, if not necessary, Ding Lingxi is not even willing to say a word in vain.


    Bai Bai knew that she was still angry that she had contacted the Lord of yezong, that is, her father sent someone to Yanzhou to meet her.


    At first, Ding Lingxi thought that when she arrived in Yanzhou, she would have a chance to deepen her feelings with Lu Li. However, she was worried that she would do something stupid again, so she decided to inform Ding Lingxi''s father. When she arrived in Yanzhou safely, she would let the patriarch worry about the mess caused by his daughter''s impulse.


    However, this behavior undoubtedly failed Ding Lingxi''s plan, so she still "remembers hatred" in vain and refuses to talk to her.


    The atmosphere was silent again, and the crowd finally entered the gorge.


    The sun was setting, and the dusk covered the canyon, and it was shining on them.


    After entering the gorge, all the people kept up their spirits and kept an eye on any wind and grass. Even Lu Li opened his eyes to explore and carefully observed every corner in case there were ambush enemies suddenly killed.


    At the moment of exploration, there is no escape for any number of auras. It is a sharp weapon to avoid the possible ambush.


    However, along the way, they did not find any abnormality, and Lu Li was a little relieved.


    Ge Xinyue''s tense expression also eased a few minutes, and said softly: "it seems that those people''s courage is not big enough to this share."


    When Lu Li heard this, she only felt a little funny. Ge Xinyue, who has always been serious and cold, would say such a "playful" joke. It seems that after mu Hongxiu fell, her state was really too tight.


    So Lu Li''s mouth slightly pulled, forced to smile: "sister Ge sit down, of course, those thieves dare not come to find death."


    Ge Xinyue where can''t hear the meaning of Lu Li''s teasing. He takes a deep look at him and smiles, and doesn''t care too much.


    Between the two words, the atmosphere of the public is slightly relaxed. They are about to cross the canyon and enter the boundary of Yanzhou. Even if those who want to die in red sleeves are brave enough, they dare not openly assassinate her within the scope of Yanzhou.


    In other words, they are getting through the most dangerous moment.


    However.


    At the same time that they almost put their hearts back into their stomachs, magic suddenly raised his head, and a wary low roar came out of his throat.


    As a fierce beast, the senses of demons are even more acute than those of warriors. Especially for the dangerous breath, they have a very terrible instinct.


    It showed this appearance and immediately alerted the public.


    Lu Li is more along the direction of the demonic roar, in the vision of the exploration eye, there are more than a dozen groups of huge twisted aura in the void!


    "This is..."


    Lu Li''s face sank. He reached out and clasped the sword case. Canglang and dragon kiss two long swords tilted out, in the most suitable position to be pulled out.


    At the same time.


    One after another, the figures in black armor came out of the void one by one, hardly in a blink of an eye. The dense figures occupied the exit of the canyon.


    The leader was also a general with deep breath. He held a long gun in his hand and crushed a stone under his feet, making a very harsh sound.


    Then, he raised his head, showed a sharp face, coldly said: "you can''t go back."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    "It''s the army of the demon Kingdom..."


    Ge Xinyue bit her lips, and her voice was shaking.


    But not because of fear, but because of anger!


    Just one step short!


    Only one step short, they could leave the canyon and return to Yanzhou.


    At that time, even if there are many people who want to assassinate, they must keep this idea in their hearts forever.


    Yanzhou is the fiefdom of the king of Yan. At the same time, it has the most powerful details of the palace. No one dares to assassinate the prince in the fiefdom of the nine kings of the holy kingdom.


    It was not only a provocation to the authority of the heaven devouring Kingdom, but also an act of seeking death. So her judgment was right at the beginning. If those people with evil intentions want to assassinate Yan Wang, this valley is their last chance.


    It''s a pity.


    Missing this step, they still failed to avoid ambush.


    , "Your Highness, prepare yourself."


    Since the ambush can''t be avoided, Ge Xinyue holds his hand and grabs an embroidered knife.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s face was dignified and nodded. Knowing that this was not the time to be brave, he planned to take the people away from the canyon.


    "Does the princess feel that she has a way to escape?"


    Just then.


    There was a deep voice over the canyon. People looked up and saw a figure on both sides of the canyon, blocking mu ningqiu''s "only" retreat.


    "You Is it an aristocratic family in Bazhou? " However, judging from the costumes of these people, mu ningqiu confirms that they are not from the heaven and the devil kingdom. From the details of their costumes, we can see that these people are from Bazhou. Those people above the


    canyon were silent, and before they spoke, there was a strong master with a middle figure. He had no expression in his face. "Princess, your majesty, you must blame it for being too greedy." It is not enough to have Yanzhou. She has touched the interests of too many people if she wants to intervene in Qingzhou and Bazhou. You must die here today. "


    "We are still subordinates of the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven. As long as you die, we will not attack."


    After the master said that, he really made a stand by and did not seem to have any intention to do so.


    It seems that Bazhou aristocratic family also defected?


    Mu ningqiu saw this scene, and the idea just appeared in his heart. Among the soldiers of the demon Kingdom who were "full" at the exit of the canyon, there was a sound of weapons coming out of their scabbards.


    Even Lu Li couldn''t help frowning when he felt the frightful breath from these people. "These people are the elite of the demon kingdom."


    Even the extremely evil rider who claimed to be able to kill a master as well as a dog had no such prestige. It seems that in order to subdue and kill mu tea, the kingdom of heaven and devil has really lost its blood.


    This is also enough to prove that the act of "repenting" in the red sleeves really angered the emperor of the heavenly devil.


    When it comes to the huge fortune, even the powerful man in the realm of the supreme devil emperor can''t avoid vulgarity.


    Since we can''t take it by force, we should simply destroy it.


    "Be careful. These people are not mobs." Lu Li takes the Dragon kissing sword out of the sword box, and his eyes quickly sweep through the black army, thinking about how to break through later.


    Lu Li had already experienced the power of the battle array in the army before the fight with the extreme demon cavalry. At that time, with the help of the array power, he dragged Ge Xinyue with the experts from the ground to help him. Although the outcome was not dangerous, there were too many unexpected factors in that war.


    Even if the speed of Ge Xinyue''s rescue is not calculated, the conditions of the vast plain and the two top masters, mu Hongxiu and Dong Ao, who were seriously injured at that time, were much better than those at present.


    In this canyon, there is not much room for play. Once you fight closely, even if you can rely on the array to protect the weak women, it will not last long in such a narrow environment.


    After thinking about it, Lu Li took a deep breath, stepped across linger''s body, and said in a deep voice, "the only way to do it now is to fight a dead battle. We try to kill a gap and ask the princess to take her away. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li had a little pause and hesitated: "besides the Yan king, who can I take with me It''s up to God. "


    Ge Xinyue is silent.


    It is an indisputable fact, though cruel.


    There are elite soldiers from the heaven demon kingdom in front of them, and there are traitors from within the holy kingdom. There are experts on both sides. Even if he really kills a way, mu ningqiu can take away very few people.


    In addition to bathing in tea, she can take a person to leave at most.


    "I''m not going."


    At this time, Ding Lingxi took the initiative to say: "I''m also a martial arts expert in xuanjing. Even if I can''t help, at least I won''t be a burden."


    The girl seemed to be trying to ease the atmosphere, laughing very brightly: "don''t forget, I''m the little saint of yezong. I don''t have anything else. There are many cards to protect my life."


    "None of you can leave."


    The man standing in the front of the army seems to be deliberately delaying the present day, which not only makes people hope, but also destroys it by hand.He raised his spear and said indifferently, "no one left!"


    Boom!


    With his voice landing, the black army group pressed forward, the soldiers raised their long knives in silence, and a kind of atmosphere of killing surrounded the whole canyon.


    "Kill out!"


    Too late to arrange too much, Lu Li''s body explodes and rushes towards those soldiers with dragon kiss sword in his hand!


    Whoosh!


    Ge Xinyue''s movement was faster than him. The whole human turned into a blue shadow, which had already been killed in the army. The embroidered sword was aimed at those soldiers whose defense was the weakest. The blood spattered with the light of the knife, and only one face was exposed. The killing green lotus blossomed in the crowd.


    After that, Lu Li rushed into the crowd. The Dragon kiss sword was powerful, completely abandoning the lightness of the sword technique. Each sword could break a soldier''s weapon and his armor, and the harvesting speed was no slower than that of Ge Xinyue.


    Two people into the army, killing like wheat, in the blink of an eye is a piece of heaven, demon country soldiers were killed.


    Between the vertical and horizontal Qi, slightly stained with a trace, are the outcome of tendon fracture.


    At this time, Fengling and song Xiaoshan also came back to their senses. Although they were half a beat slower, they were after all the most outstanding talents in the immortal realm. They were a few steps behind them to clean up the scattered soldiers.


    Lu Li and Ge Xinyue in front of them are like two sharp swords. They tear a hole in the military array of the heaven demon kingdom. Later, Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan are just like finding out and filling the gaps. They are able to kill the whole army without any worries.


    Compared with Fengling''s wind catching sword, the strong wind sword mastered by song Xiaoshan played a full role in this kind of group warfare.


    Listening to the inheritance of the two sword ideas of fengzong, the strong wind sword is a sword technique born for war. Song Xiaoshan usually does not show the mountains and dew, to such a scuffle scene, the role played is beyond all expectations.


    The strong wind sword technique is just like its name and its potential is like the strong wind. It is continuous and extremely dangerous.


    The invisible storm rolled by each sword was like countless sword Qi, which strangled the soldiers mercilessly.


    Fengling''s wind catching sword is fierce, but its momentum and effect are far less than that of song Xiaoshan.


    But after all, the two are the same door, especially tacit understanding, and soon catch up with Lu Li and Ge Xinyue''s pace.


    "I don''t see. You''re a tough guy to kill people?" Lu Li glanced at Song Xiaoshan, who was already slightly panting, teasing the way.


    Song Xiaoshan said with a bitter smile: "in order to survive, of course, I dare not keep my hand."


    "Be careful!"


    While they were chatting, Feng Ling behind him quickly made a warning, and at the same time, he swung out a soldier''s sneak attack, and then killed him directly with his sword.


    "This is not the time to chat." The wind Ling voice is slightly cold, passing by two people, chasing Ge Xinyue''s figure.


    "I think she is more suitable to learn the strong wind sword."


    Lu Li looked at her back, helpless way.


    Song Xiaoshan nodded with the same feeling.


    However, the two did not continue to chat. Although the four of them blocked the pace of the advance of the army, it was still a drop in the bucket for the situation.


    The man with deep breath was still standing in the rear and had not yet made a move. Although they had killed more than a hundred soldiers, they seemed to be less than one tenth of the black figure in the rear.


    Rao Shi Lu Li thought that his true Qi was "inexhaustible and inexhaustible." at the bottom of his heart, a trace of anxiety appeared. "How many people did these lunatics send?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    The battle ahead was in full swing, and the women in the rear, including the northern emperor, did not move.


    In particular, mu ningqiu protects the three women behind her, so that they can get close to the magic, so as to prevent those powerful families in the canyon from jumping over the wall and attacking them. At the same time, she also pays attention to the situation in the army. If there is a chance, she will take the mu tea in the carriage to kill out.


    "There are only two masters on the other side. They haven''t done it yet. They should be waiting for me to show my flaws."


    "Calm down Calm down


    "What else can I do but kill from the front?"


    Mu Ning autumn beautiful eyes slightly squint, forcing themselves to think about countermeasures.


    "Now the strength of Wuling is still sleeping, and my injury has not recovered. If I try hard, I may not be the opponent of these two people. Think again, there must be a way... "


    Mood flies between, Mu Ning Qiu raised his head to look at the top of the canyon, but from the expression of the great master, he saw the taste of ridicule.


    Yes.


    It''s ridicule.


    Even though Lu Li and others who have entered the army have not shown defeat, the two masters, including the strong man from the demon Kingdom, are too calm and calm.


    Even if they are numerous, why are they so confident?


    What do they rely on?


    Mu ningqiu soon got the answer.


    Seeing that those soldiers who should have died actually rolled black smoke in their wounds and gradually covered their whole body, and slowly got up, they immediately understood what the morale of these people was.


    "These soldiers have also cultivated the upper boundary inheritance!"


    Aware of this, Mu Ning Qiu immediately made a sound reminder, but still slow down a step.


    The "resurrected" soldiers moved more quickly, forming a direct encirclement, and instantly engulfed Lu Li and others.


    Mu Ning Qiu was slightly stunned. In a moment of loss of consciousness, the northern emperor said, "sober up a little bit!"


    As soon as the words came out, the master at the top of the canyon had already waved his arms. The warriors beside him immediately jumped down and flew towards the carriage!


    It''s just a scene talk.


    Since these forces from Bazhou dare to show up, it is tantamount to making a good plan to fight against the holy land of swallowing heaven. They will never let go, even a little risk, are not willing to take!


    Seeing these fighters, Mu Ning Qiu''s face changed. The spear suddenly came out, and the gun body swept out. In front of him, he rolled up a violent turbulence of true Qi. He immediately rolled the figures of these warriors into the sky, twisted their bodies in the turbulent flow of genuine Qi, and lost their fighting power in one face.


    The grandmaster above the canyon did not change his face. He did not expect these people to break through mu ningqiu''s protection, but he still sent people to launch suicide attacks against mu ningqiu.


    It''s like holding the goal of consuming Mu Ning Qiu, and he doesn''t care about human life at all. Even if he uses corpses to pile up, he has to pile up until Mu Ning Qiu shows his tired state.


    Mu ningqiu is aware of the master''s intention and knows that it can''t be put off like this. The spear stabs forward, and thousands of beams of light burst out, illuminating the whole Canyon in an instant, and piercing the bodies of those warriors who are flying!


    At the same time, Mu Ning Qiu said in a deep voice: "if we delay this way, we can''t escape."


    "Take her away!"


    Ding Lingxi showed incomparable determination at this time. She took ling''er''s arm and pushed her into Mu Ning Qiu''s arms. Then she said, "I have Bai Bai and Xiao Hei, no problem!"


    Xiaohei refers to magic.


    Magic, after all, is also a fierce beast with the combat power comparable to the master. Although it usually sleeps late or travels in vain, it is now used to pull carts, which makes people subconsciously ignore its own strength, which is very strong.


    Mu ningqiu took ling''er with one hand. Hearing this, he made up his mind in an instant. He burst through the carriage with one hand, and then hugged mu Hongxiu, who was unconscious, whispered: "you Be careful. "


    "Brother, brother, what will he do?" When Mu Ning Qiu intends to take them away, the clever son who has always been clever is suddenly struggling.


    "He''ll be all right, believe me." Mu Ning Qiu doesn''t have any hesitation. She points her finger at the back of ling''er''s neck and sends a wisp of genuine Qi into it, which makes her lose consciousness instantly.


    Embrace two people, Mu Ning autumn toward white and Ding Lingxi nodded, gnashing teeth way: "do not die."


    Ding Lingxi smiles and doesn''t answer this question.


    Mu Ning Qiu pursed her lips, and flew toward the sky!


    The soldiers in front of the army have cultivated the inheritance of the upper boundary, and have the characteristics of immortality. Lu Li has been trapped in a tight encirclement, and now only the road above can be killed.


    "Stop her!"


    The Grand Master above the canyon also realized mu ningqiu''s intention to escape, and ordered all the warriors to do the same.


    Just as the white light was about to dissipate, he hit it with one hand, and his real Qi turned into a huge hand, intending to shoot down Mu Ning Qiu, who was flying.Suddenly!


    An earth shaking animal roar came from Mu Ning Qiu''s back, and a huge black shadow flew to the sky. The master only felt a flower in front of him, and saw a big mouth of blood and swallowed all his true Qi!


    "Fierce beast?"


    As soon as he looked tight, he immediately flew away from his original position.


    At the same time, at least a dozen warriors were swallowed together. Before they even screamed, they were buried in the animal''s belly!


    It is such a delay that Mu Ning Qiu has rushed out of the heavy encirclement with two people, just like a touch of streamer, flying towards Yanzhou!


    "Damn it! Chase me Seeing this, the great master immediately gave out an angry roar and chased mu ningqiu like crazy!


    If you really let the king of Yan return to Yanzhou


    When he thought of this possibility, he felt cold and nervous, and his speed was even faster.


    "Well done, little black!"


    In the gorge, Ding Lingxi is a little excited and takes a picture of the magic power of the past.


    Its "two mouths" really give Mu Ning Qiu a break, which is a great achievement.


    "Little saint, we are not happy yet." "Although she led some people away, but These soldiers who have practiced magic skills are the most important problem. "


    She turned her face and looked at the battlefield with the head surging. Although she could feel the breath of Lu Li and others had not dissipated, she could guess that their situation was absolutely dangerous even if she did not see it with her own eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter. They don''t dare to offend the virgin." Ding Lingxi now also can''t care with white anger, although the tone is very confident, but slightly some pale face, it is exposed her lack of confidence.


    Bai Bai sighed and said, "my strength is very limited. It is an exception to take that copper essence before. If something unexpected happens I can only protect you. "


    This is a warning.


    Warn Ding Lingxi not to be emotional.


    Otherwise, when something dangerous happens, she will lose her own life.


    Ding Lingxi smell speech, a little hesitant way: "can''t use that?"


    Baibaiguo said: "no, you can''t bear that power now. The probability of death is very high."


    Ding Lingxi this just Du Du mouth, did not mention this matter again.


    "I want you to make sure that you can''t use the power of ''that''," she said


    She seldom spoke in such a serious tone that she even omitted the title of little saint.


    Ding Lingxi, who is very familiar with her, is really angry at this time.


    So he said, "OK, I promise."


    "I know you care about him, but he is not worth your life. The seal of flying phoenix is enough to protect his safety. If you make any more mischief, I will not indulge you any more. "


    Ding Lingxi did not answer, just silence.


    Hearing this, the northern emperor on one side said with emotion: "I can''t imagine that there is such a responsible spirit of the road now. It seems that this little girl has a lot of luck."


    A white glance at him, light way: "you still worry about yourself."


    The northern emperor smiles and doesn''t care about his bad attitude.


    This special existence of the spirit of the Tao is very arrogant, and it scorns people other than "the son of Qi". But what really made the northern emperor curious was that Bai Bai seemed to have some strange attitude towards Lu Li besides being so serious about Ding Lingxi.


    "It seems that the little brother is also very likely to be a lucky man." The northern emperor''s eyes fell on the place of the army and murmured.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    Lu Li and others who fell into the depth of the military array also found something wrong at this time.


    The soldiers who had been killed before actually got up, and the black smoke that haunted his whole body reminded Lu Li of the means of those warriors in the kingdom of heaven and evil. He could not help but say: "this time, the kingdom of heaven and the devil Kingdom has really laid down their blood cost. Thousands of soldiers who have cultivated the inheritance of the demon clan can not lose their lives at will."


    "We can send so many elite to kill us. It seems that in the eyes of the supreme devil emperor, his royal highness is really doomed to death."


    While speaking, Lu Li adjusted the blade and consciously destroyed the heads of those soldiers.


    The head seems to be the only weakness for those who have practiced the inheritance of the upper world and have the characteristics of immortality. Notice the action of Lu Li, Ge Xinyue, Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan are naturally like this.


    But then they were forced to slow down.


    Although these soldiers are fearless of death, they pay great attention to protecting the weak points of their heads. They have obviously experienced severe training and don''t care about injuries to other parts of the body. As long as they avoid the fatal head injuries, even if the viscera are penetrated and the limbs are cut off, they can finally recover.


    In this way, under the protracted war of attrition, the situation is naturally very unfavorable to Lu Li and others.


    Not to mention that there is still a strong master in the rear of the battle line.


    The man with deep breath has not made a move until now. He only raised his head and looked at it at the moment when mu ningqiu rushed out from above. He still didn''t show any hurry, as if he had a plan in mind and full of confidence.


    Lu Li and others at least half of the attention is drawn by this person, he does not start for a moment, for several people, are very threatening.


    "Think of a way." After killing half of the battle line, Ge Xinyue''s Embroidery knife has broken several pairs. She retreats to Lu Li''s side, and her tone is still calm.


    Lu Li pondered: "in addition to penetrating their heads, there is no more effective way to kill the enemy for the time being. But according to my observation, after three times of death, their resurrection speed will be much slower. If their limbs are cut off, it will be difficult to recover after three times. "


    This is the law that Lu Li figured out according to the changes of the formation of the soldiers in the demon kingdom.


    Once they are killed and lose their mobility three times, the soldiers will penetrate through the gaps in the array and retreat to the rear of the encirclement to recover their strength. Then a new group of soldiers will come up to kill their physical strength.


    This kind of combat method is not uncommon, but Lu Li also confirmed that their method of resurrection through the skill method could not last long. No matter how wonderful the inheritance is, it should have weaknesses.


    "I see."


    Ge Xinyue instantly understood the key and nodded: "now that the princess has left with her highness, what we can do is to delay their steps as much as possible."


    Lu Li hears the speech, is about to say something, but suddenly hears the wind Ling sends out a exclamation.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Fengling horizontal sword cut open a monster with four limbs landing on the ground, with black bone spurs protruding from its back. However, the arm has been scratched by it, and immediately blood is dripping, and the black evil spirit is infiltrating into the blood and flesh along the wound.


    "It''s evil spirit!" Lu Li strides over, grabs Fengling''s arm, and injects Wu Qi into it, and forces that magic Qi out immediately. Then Lu Li looked at the monster who was cut into two pieces by Fengling, but was still struggling. His face was gloomy and said: "this is Deep demonized? "


    "The kingdom of the devil What a cruel mind. "


    At the moment of seeing this monster, Lu Li knew why the master of plundering array didn''t do it and why he showed such a confident attitude.


    "What''s the matter with the soldier I killed suddenly turning into this Feng Ling had never seen such a scene, and she was a little frightened.


    No matter how "tough" she is, facing the undead soldiers and the corpses that can be demonized, these have completely exceeded her cognitive scope.


    Without thinking, Lu Li said in a deep voice: "once they die beyond the limit, they will be alienated into demons. Be careful. The evil Qi is poisonous to the Terrans, and it will be very troublesome to be infected."


    After his warning, the other three became more careful, leading to the result that they were completely trapped in the middle of the army.


    "Give up the useless struggle, and you can die a little better."


    The man in the rear suddenly said in a cold voice: "they can''t escape. The king of Yan is dead. Even if you fight here with the consciousness of sacrificing yourself, you can''t change the ending


    "Don''t fart with me. If I don''t accept it, I''ll have a fight in person. If I don''t beat your shit out, you''ll be clean!"


    Lu Li vomited. Although he said it with confidence, the worry in his eyes betrayed his mind at the moment.


    "With the strength of Mu Ning Qiu, flying with two people will not slow down a lot. Go and kill her master... "


    "Don''t think about it."


    Thinking of this, Lu Li is very nervous and knows that he is still influenced by the other party''s words.After wiping the blood on his hand, Lu Li''s heart was determined and said with a sneer: "with a few rebellious, what can we do about the princess of the holy kingdom. You guys are doomed to fail. "


    "Stubborn!"


    The man squinted, indifferent way: "you want to die some ugly, I will meet your wish."


    "Change


    With the man''s command, the formation of the army that surrounded the four suddenly changed. At the same time, black smoke poured out of every soldier''s body, covering the whole battlefield.


    "Let them feel the horror of our demonic warriors." Black smoke gradually shrouded the man''s figure, only the voice without any emotion faintly resounded through the canyon.


    "Come closer!"


    Seeing this, Lu Li immediately asked the other three people to come to his side. Without any hesitation, they stood side by side with him. Then, with the Dragon kiss sword as the eye of the array, Lu Li set up a defensive array, which was the same as the large array against the extremely evil riding at that time. However, since only the spirit soldier of dragon kiss sword was left as the array, the effect was naturally much weaker.


    Boom!


    Just at the moment of the formation of the array light shield, the terror hand formed by the black smoke suddenly patted on the light shield, and beat the mask to pieces.


    Lu Li''s face is also white at the same time.


    Without other array guides, he can only supplement the array consumption through his own true Qi. And the strength of these soldiers was more than a little stronger than that of the extreme magic horse. Combined with the strength of the military array, this attack made him consume at least one tenth of his true Qi, and almost destroyed the array defense.


    "Be careful, here it is again!"


    Before he could take a breath, song Xiaoshan exclaimed, watching the huge hand condensed in the black smoke again toward the mask.


    It''s over!


    After the second strike of hard resistance, Lu Li only felt the hum of his ears, and his heart suddenly sank.


    Visible cracks have appeared on the mask.


    Maybe two more, maybe even a second, and the mask will break.


    The four of them were completely exposed to black smoke.


    Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan also realize that Lu Li is not supporting. Although they are not desperate, they also fall into a burst of silence.


    Ge Xinyue is cold way: "let me out, I can kill that guy."


    This is her confidence as a title killer.


    But Lu Li did not follow suit.


    Even if Ge Xinyue could really kill the master, the best result would be to die together, which would not help the situation.


    "Cough."


    Lu Li rubbed his ears and coughed hard to make sure that he was not deafened by the blow just now. Then he said, "the most important problem now is how to break up the siege of the army. Otherwise, even if we can kill the master, we will not escape."


    Speaking, Lu Li raised his eyes and saw the figure flashing in the rolling black smoke. He knew that the other side was still waiting.


    Wait for their flaws, and give them a fatal blow.


    However, at this time, Lu Li''s mind suddenly flashed an idea and said in a hurry: "I have an idea. Although I don''t know if it''s useful, I can only try any method now."


    "Tell me."


    Ge Xinyue whispered.


    "Big brother, if you don''t tell me earlier, I thought I would die." Song Xiaoshan also took a long breath and deliberately relaxed his expression.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    Lu Li knew that he was relaxing the atmosphere, but even himself, he had no confidence in the idea.


    But still slightly light tone, try not to slow down: "remember I said before energy theory?"


    This is to ask Ge Xinyue.


    Lu Li''s previous experience in the palace of life has made Lu Li understand that the so-called true Qi, aura and even magic Qi are just energy. The difference is that the warrior can swallow the aura in his body, and then convert that energy into true Qi, which is an energy that can be controlled by himself.


    At that time, this statement was not recognized by GE Xinyue and others.


    The main reason is that this statement is quite different from the current cultivation system of martial arts. Even if this view is correct, accepting this new system rashly will have a great impact on the original cognition. If a little carelessness is made, the warrior will have self doubt and even shake the foundation of martial arts.


    Ge Xinyue was a determined person. Even though she knew that Lu Li''s new system might be better than the existing martial arts system in Zhenwu region, she still chose to follow the original path.


    But although she didn''t agree with this statement at the beginning, she was deeply impressed by it and asked, "what does this have to do with the predicament we are facing now?"


    "Of course it does."


    Lu Li saw that the black smoke had begun to prepare for the third attack, and immediately bared his teeth and said: "these black smoke which is similar to the evil Qi is also a kind of energy in the final analysis. In essence, there is no difference in the true Qi. If we infer from this idea, we warriors can detonate aura through genuine Qi. Why can''t we detonate this energy?"


    "Detonate aura through true Qi?"


    Fengling was a genius, and immediately understood what Lu Li wanted to express, but he said in doubt: "but controlling the aura of heaven and earth is the master''s only means."


    The power of moving mountains and filling the sea is always the power of the master. It is not only relying on his own strength, but also the power caused by the aura of heaven and earth through the true Qi.


    In other words, if you want to detonate the "energy" of the outside world, this is the master''s ability.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Li heard this sentence and immediately laughed: "in fact, I also have this ability, that is, I don''t know whether my idea is right or wrong."


    "You have the same skill?" Song Xiaoshan startled: "elder brother, if you really have this ability, why don''t you use it earlier?"


    Lu Li looked at him and didn''t answer the question.


    However, Ge Xinyue said: "before becoming a master, even if it can arouse the aura of heaven and earth, I''m afraid it can''t produce the same power as the master. This is not a problem that talent or theory can solve, but the fundamental law of a world. "


    "That''s right."


    Lu Li nodded and then said, "but these black smoke don''t need to follow the basic rules. You see, even soldiers who can''t understand the metaphysical realm can control this power, which shows that the essence of this power should still be the same as the true Qi. As long as I can use the method of influencing aura to influence these black smoke, and then directly detonate it, at least half of the soldiers will be killed? "


    "We can blow ourselves up."


    The wind Ling answered coldly.


    She does not suspect that Lu Li has no such ability.


    But even if they can detonate these black smoke, they are also in this battlefield, and there is no place to hide. When the black smoke explodes, not only the demonic soldiers, but also themselves will die.


    "It''s OK to solve this problem, but it''s up to the three of you to cooperate with me."


    Lu Kun took out a short sword from his sleeve.


    This is the last stock left at that time.


    If his idea is right, then they will have a certain degree of assurance to survive the explosion.


    "It''s death to keep waiting. How do you want us to cooperate with you?" Song Xiaoshan is very decisive.


    It''s better to fight than to wait for death.


    Even if he was killed by the explosion, at least a group of demon soldiers could be buried with him. Maybe even that master could be taken as a cushion. If the end was death, song Xiaoshan felt that this method of death was more dignified.


    "The three of you infuse your true Qi into the dagger, and then attract the master''s attention for me. You don''t have to go too far. Just make a little feint and let him not notice what I''m doing."


    Lu Li put the dagger into Ge Xinyue''s palm. "On the premise of not affecting the battle, we should input more true Qi as much as possible, so that we can establish a" channel "to leave the explosion."


    "Do you mean to build a passage through the energy of the explosion through the true Qi of the three of us?"


    Ge Xinyue pondered.


    Lu Li said: "although it''s a bit risky, this is our last chance to make a bet?"


    Ge Xinyue immediately meets Lu Li''s eyes.


    After looking at each other for a moment, she rarely smiles, "OK, let''s make a bet."


    With that, she grasped the handle of the sword and instilled a lot of genuine Qi into it.After all, she is only half a step away from Kaifeng Youfu. The number of genuine Qi is no less than that of ordinary masters, which makes all the runes on the dagger light up.


    After feeling almost finished, she handed the dagger to Fengling and song Xiaoshan.


    They instilled enough true spirit into the rune dagger, and then returned the dagger to Lu Li.


    After all this, the third blow of the black smoke giant hand has hit, and he is about to smash the mask. However, Lu Li says, "disperse!"


    After that, they took the initiative to untie the defense of the light shield, and the four people scattered at the same time, which made the huge hands of black smoke beat in the air, aroused countless stones, and smashed huge deep holes in the original place.


    The four men hid in the dark smoke and moved soundlessly.


    In the rear of the army, the men squint, their expression is a little cold. When their eyes turn, they can see the sneaky wind Ling and song Xiaoshan in the black smoke.


    "Want to escape?" Men disdain to smile.


    But then he felt something was wrong.


    Because Lu Li and Ge Xinyue, who can "threaten" him, suddenly disappeared.


    The man began to smile, remembering that both of them were local killers, and one of them was a top killer named "Qinglian". He could not help but pay close attention to the black smoke around him.


    Suddenly!


    A figure broke through the black smoke, and the blue light was like a sharp blade, attacking him directly!


    However, the man was already on guard. When he picked up the spear, he broke the green light and said coldly: "beheading? It''s naive. "


    He took a step forward and was about to crush the woman who had no idea how to challenge him. However, Ge Xinyue threw off the broken embroidery knife in his hand and jumped backward into the black smoke.


    This black smoke is not only a sharp weapon to blockade the battlefield and trap the enemy, but also forms a protective effect for these "scattered soldiers".


    The man''s face changed slightly, and he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    But before he could go on thinking, the second wave of attack had come.


    This time, it was Feng Ling.


    She is not as strong as GE Xinyue, but she shows up for a moment and attacks men with the wind catching sword which is fast to the extreme!


    Dang!


    The man just tilted the spear, and the body of the gun blocked the light of the sword without even shaking his arm.


    "Is this the gap between me and the master?"


    Feng Ling bit her teeth, but did not hesitate to withdraw.


    "Feint?" At this time, the man also tasted out what was wrong.


    Such an open feint could not conceal his eyes.


    It''s just that men don''t understand. What''s the point of these people attracting their attention?


    Is it possible that


    The man picked his eyebrows and thought of Lu Li, who had not yet appeared.


    The target that must be killed by the princess of the demon kingdom.


    He gave up the pursuit of Mu Ning Qiu for the time being, just to ensure that the young man would die here.


    Can be so afraid of the devil princess, the man did not look down on the opponent, so immediately associated with Lu Li must be planning something.


    "Hey, ice face, eat my sword!"


    At this time, song Xiaoshan sent a third attack.


    The strong wind sword meaning is like a gust of wind, carrying the invisible sword spirit, making a jingling sound on the armor of the man.


    The man did not move, the face of knife cutting axe chisel did not change a bit, still searching for traces of Lu Li.


    "No matter what you plan, you are useless in the face of absolute power!" "Or do you want to sacrifice these three wastes and create a chance for yourself to escape?" the man sneered


    As soon as this speech came out, the black smoke suddenly rolled up.


    The man suddenly shot out and said grimly, "I found you, little mouse!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    The spear pierced through the black smoke, and the powerful force almost made fire in the void.


    Boom!


    There was a figure who was directly bombed to pieces and was completely unable to live.


    Seeing this, the man immediately showed a trace of complacency, and said coldly, "with your little trick, dare to show off in front of me?"


    "Is it?"


    The complacent expression on the man''s face did not last long. A joking voice suddenly rang out. As soon as his face changed, he saw that the figure smashed by himself was actually a soldier of his own.


    Lu Li''s voice seemed to ring from all directions, laughing: "I really don''t see. Do you people in the extreme heaven and devil Kingdom have a hobby of killing their subordinates? What a wonderful seedling! It''s not easy to train such a soldier in the kingdom of heaven and devil, isn''t it? It''s a pity that you killed me


    "Get out of here!"


    The man''s eyes swept around, constantly searching for Lu Li''s position with his mind.


    But nothing.


    He does not believe that there will be people in this world can completely disappear, there must be traces!


    "Don''t look. Instead of chasing me, think about how to explain to your emperor?"


    Lu Li''s voice rang out again, which was the trick to tease the magic master.


    Through the law of heaven to hide their breath, and the use of infinite body method, invisible and indefinite shuttle in the black smoke. Even if the strength of the other side is more powerful than the master of the demon Kingdom at that time, they must be half a dozen in terms of divinity.


    In other words, he couldn''t find his own trace at all.


    This also let Lu Li completely let go. While searching for the energy node of the black smoke through the eyes of exploration, he used words to stimulate him: "how generous the kingdom of heaven and devil is to cultivate a group of immortal soldiers who have cultivated the inheritance of the upper bound, do you need to pay a considerable price? You say, if all these soldiers are buried here, what will your extremely demon emperor do with you? "


    "Kill you? No, it''s not. "


    "I think as an emperor of a dynasty, and with the ambition of unifying the wasteland, his means should not be so gentle. If I kill you, it will be cheap for you. You have caused such a great loss to the heaven and the devil kingdom. If I were him, I would strip your skin and torture you for three days and three nights with special methods. Finally, I would hang you in the most conspicuous place of the devil Kingdom, so that everyone could see your heroic demeanor. Finally, I will take out your soul and train you. I won''t give you a chance to go to the nether world. "


    Lu Li''s voice is ethereal, not only can''t determine the location, even not a little breath has not been transmitted out.


    His provocative words are more and more fierce, the man''s face is livid after hearing, but there is no way to take him at all.


    If Lu Li doesn''t show up, he doesn''t dare to make a random move.


    Although it is not as serious as Lu Li said, these soldiers are still the painstaking efforts of the demon kingdom. He was able to lead them this time because he wanted to take the life of King Yan. But if all these thousands of soldiers died here, even if they really killed the king of Yan, the princess of tuntian Shengguo, or even Lu Li, the future threat that had been labeled in the shadow, he would be responsible for it.


    Even if your majesty is kind, princess, she will not


    The man thought of that face with a gentle smile all day long, and her cold eyes without any feelings, like mole ants, gave birth to a trace of chill in his heart for no reason.


    "If the princess is here, I will not let go of these soldiers."


    The man bit his teeth and suddenly made up his mind. He looked at the rear of the army. Ding Lingxi and Bai Bai, who were protected by demons, suddenly sneered and said, "those two women should be yezong people, right?"


    Originally, Lu Li, who was fast moving in the black smoke, had no answer.


    The man said to himself: "do you think it''s OK to hide in the army without showing up? If the little saint of yezong dies because of you, what do you think the Lord of yezong will do to swallow up the heaven


    "Shut him up!"


    Lu Li''s face sank, reminding Ge Xinyue and others to continue the next round of feint.


    Ge Xinyue naturally did not hesitate, the figure broke through the black smoke again, and the powerful hand was patted towards the man''s face.


    He immediately turned the gun head, a lightning stab, hard received Ge Xinyue''s palm, the blue real gas spread, and he also shot through Ge Xinyue''s shoulder!


    Pooh!


    The point of the gun pierces the flesh and blood, and a flower of blood blooms behind Ge Xinyue.


    In the face of the new moon, there is no blue air in his face!


    "Good means, worthy of the title of the Ministry of earth green lotus."


    The man raised his eyes and looked at the palm of his hand, which was only one inch away from him. He said faintly: "it''s a pity that it''s still a little bit worse."


    "Is it?"


    Ge Xinyue holds the gun in one hand and says indifferently.The man''s heart suddenly, just about to release the palm, but found a blue real gas, like a flame wrapped up, a little distracted, Ge Xinyue once again transport the true Qi, one hand broke his body Qi!


    There are thousands of genuine Qi flowing together into a stream, concentrated at that point, smashing the body protecting Qi, at the same time, the explosion of genuine Qi also covered the man''s face.


    The man''s head tilted back and his gun holding hand was released at the same time.


    Ge Xinyue immediately pulled out the body of the gun, turned his hand and held it. The attack kept on, and he shot at the man!


    Breaking the sky, breaking the army!


    Boom!


    The point of the gun was on the man''s breastplate, but it made a deafening explosion.


    His breastplate only lasted for a moment, and was broken into countless pieces on the spot. With a dull hum, he was resisted by GE Xinyue''s gun power, and then he stepped back more than ten steps. Finally, he stood firm with his teeth.


    Previously, Ge Xinyue''s palm had already broken half of his face. His bloody face was ferocious, and the blue veins on his forehead sprang up, just like a ferocious beast who was infuriated. He was staring at GE Xinyue.


    Bang!


    He grasped the body of the gun, did not let the long gun continue to go deep, only stabbed into half of the gun tip, the blood poured out, but the man did not care at all, and said coldly, "it''s still a little bit short."


    Ge Xinyue immediately abandoned the spear, flying back, no desire to fight.


    The man was completely infuriated by GE Xinyue. At the moment of recapturing the spear, he waved his hand and curled black smoke around his body. Like a demon God, he snapped: "you can''t escape!"


    "Demon guard, kill me!"


    With the fall of the voice, those soldiers hidden in the army, even at the same time burst out fierce real gas.


    Among the black smoke, there were scarlet lights.


    If you look carefully, you will find that these lights are actually the eyes of those soldiers!


    Previously, in order to maintain the strength of black smoke, most of them kept a standing posture, which also gave Lu Li and others an excellent opportunity.


    It''s not that easy to change the army.


    However, Lu Li is still missing out on the soldiers who have cultivated the inheritance of the demon clan. They can''t look at them with common sense.


    It seems that this soldier named tianmengwei has imposed some prohibitions. The means of avoiding not only restored the ability of action, but also like a fish in water in the black smoke, completely unaffected by the black smoke. He quickly found Ge Xinyue, Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan.


    In addition, their combat effectiveness has also been significantly improved. Compared with just now, they are more difficult to deal with, just like the "devil" in their bodies has been awakened.


    In addition to the fate of the law to hide the body and Lu Li, the other three immediately fell into a bitter battle.


    "Big brother, how long do you want? We can''t hold on to it


    Song Xiaoshan was the first to call for help.


    He was surrounded by dozens of soldiers. At this time, it was very difficult to break through their defenses with the previously invincible gale sword.


    Although the wind Ling side with the swift and agile wind catching sword to support, but also very difficult to kill out of the encirclement.


    Ge Xinyue has not made a sound, but the situation she is facing should not be better.


    Lu Li is hiding in the dark and can see all this clearly, but he can only ignore it.


    "Here Here And here. "


    "There are more than 900 energy nodes, and they change all the time."


    Lu Li looked around at the energy nodes in the black smoke and pondered: "it seems that we can only use the array."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    "Is this little brother addicted to explosives?"


    As if he suddenly realized what Lu Li wanted to do, his face was startled.


    "What do you say?"


    Full of worry Ding Lingxi heard this sentence, immediately came to the spirit, asked: "Lu Li, did he think of what way?"


    "If I read it right."


    The northern emperor said in a deep voice: "he wants to make a big explosion."


    At this point, the northern emperor recalled Lu Li''s previous arrangements in the Tianren cave and said with a bitter smile: "he is really addicted to this method."


    "Big bang? Will it affect us? " Catching white is the key.


    Now the only thing she cares about is Ding Lingxi''s safety.


    Although it is cold-blooded to say so, even if Lu Li and others all die here, she has to make sure Ding Lingxi leaves safely.


    Otherwise, she would be a "protector" of her duty.


    "I''m not sure." Observing the situation in the black smoke, the northern emperor said slowly: "these forces are essentially no different from the true Qi. You can imagine that such a large number of true Qi were detonated. I think At least half of the canyon will be affected. "


    "That''s fine."


    White smell speech, a little estimate, know the approximate distance and power, then put the heart back to the stomach.


    Half of the canyon was just affected. Whether it was her own hand or her magical ability, it was enough to take Ding Lingxi out of the affected area in an instant.


    In addition to the center of the explosion, that is, the area covered by black smoke, the power of this method should not be too exaggerated.


    "Then how do they escape?" Ding Lingxi''s hands entangled together, it seems that some worried.


    Looking at the thick black smoke shrouded battlefield, he could not help looking at the white way: "there is no other way?"


    "Don''t even think about it!" he said immediately


    Of course, she knew what Ding Lingxi was thinking, but she would never allow it.


    Ding Lingxi shriveled mouth way: "white, you changed, before the cold-blooded merciless person is clearly I just right!"


    "From now on, I will be the cold-blooded and merciless man." White simply ignore Ding Lingxi''s coquetry, iron heart does not allow Ding Lingxi to hand.


    Ding Lingxi''s eyes flashed slightly and fell into silence and entanglement.


    She knows what it means and what the price of that power is.


    It is said that her life is somewhat general. If she really uses the power, she will die even if she survives.


    Nothing will allow that to happen, and Dante himself is still hesitating.


    "Don''t worry. Since this little brother dares to blow up, there must be a way to escape."


    The northern emperor saw that the atmosphere between them was a little frozen, so he said calmly. Then he raised his head and looked at the aristocratic masters left by the two sides of the canyon, and said faintly, "what''s more, our troubles are not completely solved."


    Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi also noticed those warriors above the canyon.


    However, those warriors did not intend to take the initiative to fight, so they naturally did not have to provoke those people.


    ¡­¡­


    "Auntie, hold on, we''ll be in Yanzhou soon."


    On the long sky, Mu Ning autumn is like a streamer passing by, where it passes, it sets off a very strong airflow, and the speed is fast to the limit.


    She looked at the pale face, still unconscious mu tea, whispered: "wait until Yanzhou, we are safe."


    The voice did not fall, Mu Ning Qiu''s face was a change.


    Because she felt the strong breath of chasing her own behind her was still approaching, and the speed was faster than before. It was obvious that she was fighting for her life, but also wanted to catch up with herself.


    "I''m still here!"


    Mu Ning Qiu bit his teeth, his body suddenly folded in the air and flew to a higher altitude.


    Now she and the great master behind her are just killing each other''s strength.


    At the height of thousands of feet, the strong wind is strong, and even small streams of empty turbulence will appear. The resistance of flying is very huge. In order to resist those vigorous winds, they must consume more body protecting Qi.


    If this consumption continues, even master Mingyou will be tired.


    From the perspective of the situation, such a delay is extremely unfavorable to Mu ningqiu, who takes two people on the road, but the master who pursues after her is also miserable.


    "This madman, does she want to commit suicide?"


    The master''s whole body exuded blood and flame, and his speed was so fast that ripples appeared in the void. Seeing that she was about to catch up with Mu Ning Qiu, she was still flying to the sky, and she couldn''t help cursing!


    They are now in the high altitude of thousands of feet. If they rise to ten thousand feet, there will be void turbulence. At that time, it will not only be a simple problem to fight against the vigorous wind. If there is void turbulence, even if they are masters, they will be seriously injured if they are blown to a little bit.If you continue to fly up, to tens of thousands of feet in the sky, you may encounter more exaggerated turbulence.


    He had retreated a little at the thought of the fatal danger that might ensue.


    But when he thought of the liquidation that he would face after returning to Yanzhou, his heart was full of fear. This fear made him burst out of infinite power, gritted his teeth and continued to chase up!


    Even if he was seriously injured, even if the mad Princess of the holy kingdom was going to commit suicide, he would like to see this scene with his own eyes, and confirm that the Yan King Mu Hongxiu is dead!


    "Still chasing?"


    The vigorous wind from the sky blows over, Mu Ning Qiu squints and distinguishes the true Qi to protect mu Hongxiu and ling''er, feeling a little bit. The breath that is still close behind me can''t help but breathe out. The speed continues to improve, and it just flies in the direction of the strongest vigorous wind.


    Although this will consume more Qi and physical strength, it is the same for the master who pursues himself. It''s good news for her whether the other party is stopped for a moment by the strong wind or chooses to fly around the strong wind.


    One breath into the vigorous wind, Mu Ning Qiu''s speed does not drop, but increase, determined to throw off the "tail" behind.


    ¡­¡­


    "I can''t hold on to it!"


    During the battle, song Xiaoshan was soaked in blood and tried his best to display his last strong wind sword. Then the feeling of "emptiness" in his body spread all over his body. He staggered and nearly fell to the ground, but he said with a bitter smile: "if you continue to fight like this, you will die before you are killed by them."


    His voice went out, but no one answered.


    Fengling''s condition is no better than him.


    The sword in her hand had already been broken, and the robe, which represented the disciple of listening to the true story of fengzong, had been stained with blood and pasted on her body.


    Her vision is also a piece of blood red, can not tell whether it is the enemy''s blood, or splashed with their own blood.


    Ge Xinyue''s situation is much better than the two of them.


    Although she was not exhausted, she was surrounded by the corpses of those soldiers, among which there were many "monster" corpses after mutation.


    As a local Title killer, she killed more than twice as many enemies as Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan combined.


    However, the wounds of those corpses around her are still emitting black smoke, and soon some of them will come back to life.


    In chaos and war, if we don''t take too much into account, we can''t talk about attacking the key points.


    Ge Xinyue looks at the "corpses" who are slowly climbing up. Her eyes are cold, and she quietly holds her fist. The green genuine Qi circulates all over the body, and the flame is burning!


    "A little longer."


    Lu Li hides in the black smoke, sees their three people''s miserable situation, in the mind murmurs: "supports for a while more good!"


    "The last node Where is it? "


    Although on the surface does not look impatient, but actually Lu Li has been about to bite teeth to pieces, eyes full of blood.


    There are more than 900 nodes, which are connected together by array. Now the black smoke is like a bright Nebula in his eyes. However, this nebula lacks a "corner", which is the last energy node, which was not found in the previous investigation. After connecting them through the array, the missing part becomes more prominent.


    Lu Li kept rubbing his fingers, thinking fast, "if we say that each of these 900 nodes represents a soldier, there must be another soldier I didn''t find."


    "And another Soldiers. "


    Reciting this sentence silently, Lu Li''s eyes lit up and suddenly looked at the man who was motionless with a long gun!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    Each energy node of black smoke represents a soldier. Through these energy nodes, we can see that only 100 soldiers were killed before.


    Originally, Lu Li thought that he had found all the energy nodes, but the incomplete corner of the nebula in the field of vision was extremely abrupt.


    More than 900 nodes, corresponding to the remaining 900 soldiers.


    The only corner left has not been found.


    There is only one possibility.


    It doesn''t correspond to soldiers.


    It''s the man with the gun!


    "No wonder you don''t dare to leave that area. You have to bear Ge Xinyue''s attack when you are injured."


    "The strength of more than 900 soldiers alone should not be enough to maintain such a strong military array. If we want to connect such a huge force, we need a strong enough array eye."


    Lu Li''s bloodshot eyes fixed on the man, revealing a somewhat ferocious smile: "caught you."


    At this time, the man stood in place with a long gun, and the breath gradually stabilized.


    Ge Xinyue shot him through his chest armor before. Although the blood had stopped, the remaining Qi still made him frown. He said in secret: "it''s just a weak person in the indestructible world. The true Qi can burn my immortal body. It seems that the title killer of the Ministry of earth has some skills."


    "The bedbugs of the shadow will only elevate their value by belittling other killer organizations."


    The man locked his brows and thought of the demon shadow in his mind. The attitude of those people towards the Ministry of earth was exactly their disdain attitude, which made many generals of the extremely heaven evil Kingdom seriously underestimate the earth department. Among them, of course, he himself is included.


    This kind of underestimation buried the 5000 pole Magic Horse, buried a general who knew the secret of the demon Kingdom, and also ruined the good situation in the frontier of the frontier.


    Now is even more implicated in their own serious injury.


    The man held the hand of the spear and made a slight force. His knuckles turned white and he thought of his task today. He could not help but feel a little trance.


    As the war situation became more and more stalemate, he felt that he had neglected some important issues.


    Thinking of this, his eyes fell into the depth of black smoke, saw the exhausted Feng Ling and song Xiaoshan, and saw Ge Xinyue, whose body was burning with blue flame, but the speed was much slower.


    These three people almost completely lost their combat effectiveness. In addition to ge Xinyue, they still have the strength of the first World War, but they have no threat to themselves.


    There is one left


    The man pondered, until now has not found Lu Li''s shadow.


    "Even if he hides and plots something, he is still too weak for this situation unless he can become a top master in an instant."


    Thinking of the abilities of the thousand demon guards, the man''s mood gradually settled down.


    They are demon guards. They are the imperial guards. Even in the face of the top masters, it is not without the strength of the first World War.


    "But The strength of these people is indeed very strong. They are all in the realm of immortality, but they can kill hundreds of demon guards. "


    "You are proud enough."


    The man murmured, the corner of his mouth outlined a cold arc.


    "You too."


    All of a sudden.


    The voice from behind made the man tense and showed an unbelievable expression.


    Almost immediately, he turned back and gave a blow, but he hit the empty place with a slight contraction of his pupils.


    Lu Li''s figure appeared on his side in a very strange way. The Dragon kiss sword was held in his hand and said with a smile: "you almost cheated me. Your eyes are so deep."


    As soon as the voice fell, the man''s heart was full of warning signs, and he quickly roared: "withdraw the array!"


    He moves very fast and wants to get rid of the evil spirit.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li is faster than him.


    Since more than 900 nodes have been connected, how can he untie the big array at will?


    See dragon kiss sword in the air across a light arc, the man can''t dodge, neck was cut a very thin wound. A string of blood beads flew out along the track of the Dragon kiss sword, stained with black magic Qi.


    In Lu Li''s field of vision, the nebula is finally made up, and the last corner is gradually integrated into the whole Nebula node when the blood of the man flies out.


    "You want to die!"


    Although the man did not know what Lu Li had done, he realized that this was definitely Lu Li''s last resort.


    A trace of anger flashed on his face, and the man reached for Lu Li. He was bound to tear him alive!


    Lu Li took out a rune sword from his sleeve, took a deep breath and yelled, "it''s going to explode!"


    The eyes of song Xiaoshan, who almost lost his hope, suddenly brightened up. With his full strength, he cut off the soldiers in front of him with a sword, and ran quickly towards the land.


    Wind Ling, Ge Xinyue is the same.


    Three people quickly close to Lu Li, and the man''s hand is like lightning out, no matter what kind of abacus Lu Li is playing, as long as he blocks in advance, his abacus is doomed to fail!Seeing this scene, Lu Li once again uses the method of heaven, and his figure fades away in front of the man.


    "Again Seeing this, the man wanted to cut Lu Li into pieces.


    "White, take Ding Lingxi to leave!"


    At the same time, Lu Li has come to the three people, holding up the rune dagger and calling for the white outside the army.


    White smell speech, the face is also a change, take Ding Lingxi''s hand to hide behind the demon.


    Magic''s huge eyes fixed on the area covered by black smoke, and a low roar came out from his throat.


    It feels threatened.


    "Can it succeed?" Close to Lu Li, song Xiaoshan''s expression is a little uneasy.


    Lu Li is a light way: "even if failed, can also pull up their back, afraid of what?"


    Song Xiaoshan was slightly stunned, and then showed a relieved expression and said with a bitter smile: "you can still see it."


    "Gone


    Without any hesitation, Lu Li throws the rune dagger to the ground, and a colorful beam of light suddenly penetrates the black smoke and goes straight to the sky!


    "Don''t try to escape!"


    The man first noticed the change here and rushed over like a madman!


    However, the figure of the four has disappeared into the beam.


    Hum!


    "The sound of a man''s voice is so slow that it seems that all the men''s voices become very slow and powerful.


    "This This is... "


    When he looked back, he saw only a "flame" burning in the black smoke. It was like a chain reaction that ignited the whole black smoke.


    Boom!


    The huge explosion came from the army, and the mountain walls on both sides were the first to bear the brunt!


    Black energy intertwined, every breath is constantly tearing all around the scene, crazy spread to the four sides!


    Magic pupil shrinks into a slit, growls to protect white and Ding Lingxi, body curls up into a ball.


    The black energy washes over like a wave, leaving scorched marks on the surface of its skin.


    The devil ate pain, but bared his teeth and stood at the front.


    As a soul body, the northern emperor''s energy entanglement has no killing effect on him, but he is on the edge of a "storm". Looking at the black energy continuously pouring into the sky, he is half surprised and half admiring, and says: "it is the first time that I have seen such a deadly warrior."


    Then he looked up and looked at the beam of light running through the explosion. The lower part had been crushed by the power of the explosion, while the upper part had been stretched to the sky with signs of shaking.


    It''s just that I don''t know which part of Lu Li''s four people are hiding in. If the "speed" of this temporary channel is not enough, they will never survive in the center of the explosion.


    The terrible energy storm lasted for nearly a quarter of an hour. The mountain walls on both sides of the mountain had completely collapsed. The gravel mixed into the energy and turned into dust. Half of the canyon was blasted into huge pits.


    Even on the edge, the surface of the demon''s body was burned to carbon.


    However, it protected Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi very well. They didn''t get any impact. When the storm stopped, Bai Bai finally breathed a sigh of relief and said in a soft voice: "this time, young master It''s a big deal. "


    When she came out from behind the magic, the light expression on her face suddenly solidified when she saw the tragic situation in the explosion center.


    The scene, which can be called purgatory on earth, even her "spirit of heaven" was shocked.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    In the deep pit at the center of the explosion, there were dense "human shaped" black objects. Because of the energy storm caused by the explosion, their bodies were so thin that they could not see their original appearance at all, but could vaguely distinguish them. These people were dead at the first time of the explosion.


    There are also some soldiers who did not die in an instant, with different movements, but all kept the posture of fleeing out.


    Obviously, they didn''t succeed.


    Staring at this scene in vain, I was silent for a long time without speaking.


    All of a sudden, there was a breeze blowing, and those "human figures" were turned into fine black dust, which seemed to cause a chain reaction. They could not hold their bodies and collapsed in that deep pit.


    "It''s a tough way." Seeing this scene, Bai Bai finally couldn''t help sighing.


    The northern emperor in the sky came down and said with a smile: "be cruel to the enemy."


    "This little brother is already very accomplished in the construction of space passage. It seems that our research was not in vain." Looking up at the northern end of the cloud, he saw almost all the pieces of the enemy''s death It''s worth it. "


    White slightly a Leng, raised his head to look at the remaining mountain wall, where most of the warriors standing there have disappeared. One of the more unfortunate was involved in the center of the explosion at the moment of the collapse of the mountain wall. Even if he was lucky, he was not involved in the explosion, but was also severely damaged by the aftershocks.


    You know, even at the edge of the explosion, the magic was completely burnt out. Although it was not a wound, it was as fierce as the master''s beast. Even if it could not bear the storm aftershocks, how could those warriors be completely innocent?


    "In this way, we are safe."


    It''s really a relief this time.


    However, the northern emperor shook his head and said, "it''s still a little short."


    At this time, Ding Lingxi was surprised: "look! Those people Not dead


    White smell speech, immediately look into the pit.


    A large black smoke gushed out again, and one after another seemed to be dead.


    "So it''s still a little bit short." The northern emperor sighed: "these people''s magic skills are indeed very strong. Although the explosion caused great damage, they protected their fatal position, namely the head, at the most critical moment."


    Looking at the numerous soldiers who gradually gave birth to new flesh and blood, and slowly recovered their mobility, the northern emperor sighed: "such excellent soldiers are not common even in the age of ten thousand nationalities. This kingdom of the heaven and the devil really has some skills. "


    "Nearly a hundred people are still alive?"


    After roughly estimating the quantity, the expression became a little ugly.


    As a result, the soldiers in the middle of the storm were not destroyed.


    Even in vain, we have to admit that these people''s abilities are really terrible.


    In the sky.


    Luli and others, who were sent out of the explosion range by the previous beam, also left the space tunnel.


    After a little feeling of the breath below, Lu Li''s expression changed slightly: "there are still people who are not dead."


    Song Xiaoshan, who was soaked in blood all over his body, couldn''t help saying: "how can it be? That terrible explosion, there are still people who are not dead. What are the soldiers of the demon Kingdom doing? Monster? "


    "Seeing the previous scene, are you still speculating about them in a conventional way?" Feng Ling wiped the blood on her face and said in a deep voice: "they are a group of monsters. They are the most elite and the most terrible monsters in the demon kingdom."


    "It has the character of immortality. Even the dead corpse can become a monster to continue fighting. If there are more such soldiers in jitianmo, what will tuntian Shengguo take to fight them


    Song Xiaoshan looks frightened.


    He was really scared.


    Even if he was hiding in the beam of light, he could feel the intense explosion before, not to mention that he was still an immortal warrior. Even master Mingyou, in the middle of that energy storm, should be very difficult to survive.


    However, this group of soldiers from the heaven and the devil Kingdom actually braved the energy storm?


    "It''s not a lot. Don''t be nervous." Ge Xinyue also confirmed some, gently said: "there are only more than 80 people, less than 100 people, slightly adjust the state, you can send them all to the nether world."


    "No


    At this time, Lu Li suddenly interrupted Ge Xinyue''s words.


    His eyes are a little heavy: "that guy, also not dead."


    Mention that guy, several people''s eyes are heavy.


    Lu Li refers to the man obviously.


    See below the pit, one after another soldiers climbed out, about 80 people.


    They didn''t look at the tragedy behind them, and they didn''t care about their dead companions. As if the terrible explosion had happened before, it didn''t happen to them at all.And in the pit, under the black dust, a completely charred palm suddenly appeared.


    The palm seems to be buried deeper.


    It picked up a piece of crystalline gravel, a little bit of force, the whole body climbed out of the dust.


    It was a scarred, flesh and blood separation, visible bones of the horror of the body.


    Half of his body was blown to pieces, his skull was exposed, and one of his eyes was out of his orbit, like a monster coming out of the dark.


    Even though he was so badly injured, he didn''t die.


    Just quietly climbed out of the pit, and then raised his head to look at the sky, only one eye, staring at the location of Lu Li and others, opened his mouth and sent out a series of murmurs of unknown significance.


    He was so hurt that he couldn''t even speak.


    Two soldiers came up and helped him to sit aside to rest. In the process, other soldiers stood by his side to ensure that Baibai and others would not make a violent attack.


    "Such tenacious vitality is worthy of being a master."


    After confirming that the man was not dead, Lu Li grinned and said, "but look at his appearance now, he should have lost his fighting ability."


    "You can''t underestimate this guy. He must have something to rely on to survive the explosion. Even if it seems that he has lost his fighting ability, he is also a master


    Ge Xinyue said in a deep voice.


    She is the only one who has had a face-to-face encounter with that man, and knows that the man''s ability is not as simple as it appears.


    Previously, she was able to hurt the other party because the other party was in charge of the battle and could not leave at will.


    "However, these soldiers who have cultivated the inheritance of the upper kingdom are really cruel. Even I can''t guarantee that I can survive the energy storm. They can endure the pain of the energy storm cutting the body, and protect their heads soberly to prevent their death. "


    Lu Li licked his lips, and then said, "you three have been injured. The next thing is for me."


    "You alone?"


    The wind''s rustling.


    Lu Li said: "I didn''t get hurt before. Now I''m the one with the best preserved combat power. I don''t want to see the three of you die?"


    "I''m ok." Ge Xinyue glanced at him, "you can''t be his opponent alone."


    "The king of Yan has successfully escaped. If you die here, how can I tell her?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "I dare to fight any master in good condition, let alone a disabled one."


    "No way."


    Ge Xinyue''s attitude is very firm, because she understands the meaning of Lu Li.


    Lu Li wants them to leave, leaving him to clean up the mess.


    However, this is not to say that we can clean up the mess.


    Although Lu Li is in good condition, if he is not careful, he is likely to leave his life here.


    "Sister Ge, we have the same position. I can''t command you, and you can''t command me." Lu Li said: "but, this kind of thing, should be regarded as the foreign affairs of the Yan palace?"


    Ge Xinyue looked at Lu Li''s playful smile and was about to speak. Lu Li was quickly reaching out and nodding at her eyebrows.


    Ge Xinyue can''t dodge, her eyes flash the color of consternation, and immediately lose consciousness.


    "Take her and go to Yanzhou." Lu Li held her in her arms and handed her over to Fengling.


    Wind Ling also did not expect that Lu Li will suddenly hand, hesitated: "then how do you do?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    Song Xiaoshan also took Lu Li''s arm, put up his usual playful attitude, and said in a deep voice, "you are going to die if you stay now!"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "which has you said that exaggeration, you three are seriously injured, staying here also gives me trouble. It''s better to leave now and let me deal with the tragedy here. Even if I can''t beat it, I won''t be so tied up that I can''t even escape. "


    "You know I''ve got the knack of escaping. Don''t nag me. Hurry up."


    Lu Li patted song Xiaoshan on the shoulder and then turned his eyes to Fengling: "elder sister Ge will be handed over to you. You must take her safely to Yanzhou."


    Feng Ling saw Lu Li''s determination. After a slight change in her eyes, she whispered, "don''t worry, I will."


    "Go."


    Lu Li turned his head, facing the man whose whole body was blasted to pieces, but stood quietly in place. He just said a word lightly.


    Feng Ling hesitated for a moment: "don''t die."


    With that, she took Ge Xinyue, who had been in a coma, and flew to the distance.


    Song Xiaoshan thought for a moment and finally left with her.


    As Lu Li said, their staying here can only bring trouble to Lu Li, which will make him tied up and finally have no choice to escape. Only when they leave, can Lu Li be able to let go of those people, even Kill those people.


    Seeing that Lu Li actually chose to stay alone, Ding Lingxi''s eyes showed a worried color.


    The northern emperor showed a trace of relief: "really a young man with responsibility."


    "What''s the use of taking responsibility? I''m dying!" Ding Lingxi bit his teeth, "this guy is really stupid, why not take the opportunity to escape?"


    "Because if he leaves, we are in danger."


    Her white face was obviously hesitant. Although she didn''t want to say this, Lu Li did stay for them.


    Otherwise, with the severity of the man''s serious injury, he can leave with Fengling and song Xiaoshan.


    But he chose to stay.


    "Fool."


    Ding Lingxi bit her lower lip, with some light in her eyes.


    "No one else is bothering me now. Let''s have a chat?"


    At this time, Lu Li had fallen into a deep pit, stepping on the black ash of those soldiers, looking at the man who was protected by other surviving soldiers, he said with a smile, "it''s just that we don''t know each other. Now we know each other. We don''t know your name yet."


    Half of the man''s face flesh and blood, deep visible bone, lost an eye, but still staring at Lu Li.


    He did not speak.


    Because many of his organs were destroyed in the energy storm.


    However, it can be seen from the bitterness in his one eye that he hates Lu Li very much now.


    Thousands of demon guards, who are all forbidden troops directly belonging to the royal family of the demon Kingdom, have lost 90% of them in his hands, leaving only less than 100 remains. He knew very well that even if he could take off the head of Yan Wang Mu''s tea sleeves and return to the kingdom of heaven and evil, the Iron-blooded emperor would never let him go.


    There is a dead end to both sides. What he wants to do most now is to kill the originator of all this, that is, Lu Li in front of him.


    If Lu Li does not die, he believes that even if he is in the nether world, he can not safely close his eyes!


    "It seems that you can''t talk now. It''s OK. We''re not in a hurry. I can wait for you to recover slowly."


    Seeing the man''s silence, Lu Li noticed the burnt marks on his throat, walked to a crystal stone with a smile and sat down, leaning his dragon kiss sword on the ground, and assumed an unprepared posture.


    Even, he was in the mood to rub the black dust of the soldiers with the soles of his feet.


    This move made the rest of the soldiers'' eyes angry.


    Although they were soldiers, soldiers, and even more dead men, they did not attach much importance to the lives of their companions. However, the previous terrible energy storm is a nightmare for each of them. The entangled and explosive energy can shatter their own flesh and blood inch by inch. Even the strongest dead people don''t want to bear the pain for a second time.


    And they can survive, in addition to consciously protect the key, but also owe more to those who have died.


    It was the death of more than 800 soldiers that killed most of the energy storms, resulting in a lot of unbalanced energy positions in the storm. It was just in those positions that they were able to survive.


    Now, Lu Li is actually rubbing the dust of those soldiers with the sole of his feet. This action is more or less insulting, which naturally infuriates the surviving soldiers.


    As time went by, those soldiers noticed that Lu Li was carving something with the Dragon kiss sword. They thought of the way he had detonated the evil spirit before. Many people''s looks suddenly changed.


    However, at this time, the man standing behind the soldier to recover his flesh finally spoke a word.His voice was a little hoarse, as if he had swallowed a whole piece of red coal and burned his voice completely.


    "You What did you do before? "


    The first question men ask is how Lu Li detonated those black smoke.


    As the battle array of the demon guard, the black smoke can not only be used in the tianmowei. Almost all the armies of the extreme heaven and demon Kingdom have similar military array variants. Through the black smoke mixed with evil spirit, the battlefield can be shrouded and the enemy''s vision can be obscured. At the same time, all kinds of attacks can be condensed through the black smoke.


    Since the development of this kind of military array, the polar demon Kingdom has been almost invincible in the war against the other three countries.


    However, in front of him, this young man from tuntian Shengguo actually used the strength of the military array to kill more than 800 "undead" soldiers of the demon kingdom.


    Today is only a small-scale battle. If this young man appears on a larger battlefield and faces a more powerful military array, if he explodes the black smoke in the general''s array and kills the soldiers in the pit regardless of the enemy or us, after several battles, the holy kingdom of tuntian may suffer a lot of injuries and deaths, but the elite of the demon kingdom will be completely eliminated.


    As a general of the kingdom of heaven and evil, he knows exactly what this means in the battlefield.


    This represents the invincible soldiers of the demon Kingdom, and the nemesis is still a madman. If he is allowed to go to the battlefield, even if he does not detonate the military array, it will also be a threat to the kingdom of demon.


    The army of the demon Kingdom, which has lost its army array, will continue to fall into the downwind in the fight with tuntian Shengguo, which can be said to be subversive to the change of the war.


    Therefore, he would like to know how Lu Li achieved this.


    "What did I do?" Lu Li used the sword point to carve words slightly. He looked up at the man and showed a harmless smile: "what do you think I did?"


    The man was silent.


    In fact, when he asked that question, he had some regrets.


    Lu Li must have used the method of pressing the bottom of the box. Even if it is not, men don''t think that Lu Li doesn''t realize what role this means can play in the battlefield.


    This is a kind of ability that can control the trend of war and even decide the victory or defeat of war.


    There was no need for Lu Li to tell the general of the enemy.


    "You seem curious about my methods."


    Lu Li noticed the man''s gloomy and ferocious expression and said as if he had suddenly changed his mind: "it''s nothing to tell you, because only I can do this. Even if you understand the principle, you will never find a second person who can do it. "


    "Is it?"


    The flesh and blood on the man''s face was wriggling, and a trace of black smoke came out, repairing his body. "Then I''m all ears."


    Lu Li continued to carve some words on the ground with the Dragon kiss sword, as if carelessly said: "actually, it is not difficult to say that it is not difficult. The true Qi of a warrior, the aura of heaven and earth, the aura that you have evolved from practicing the magic skills of the demon clan, and the black smoke released by the military array are actually just" energy. "


    "As long as it is energy, there are certain rules. Finding this Law and detonating it is no different from a warrior detonating his own Qi. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    "Energy?"


    The man frowned.


    This kind of address is also very "new" to him.


    But on second thought, he knew that Lu Li''s words were not hidden. There is indeed energy in everything between heaven and earth, including the true Qi of the warrior and the evil Qi from the cultivation of magic skills. These forces can be summarized by energy.


    After all, he is a master of Mingyou. He has a deeper understanding of power than ordinary martial artists. However, he still says in a deep voice: "controlling external energy is what master Mingyou can do. You are just an immortal warrior. How did you achieve this? "


    "What''s more, even if you can do this, the energy of the army array is different from that of the godless power of the aura of heaven and earth. With the energy of its master, how can you control it? "


    The man figured out the key, but he just didn''t understand how Lu Li did it.


    "That''s why I said that even if I told you about it, you can''t find anyone who can do it. Of course, the one who is strong in nature and man may be able to do so. But if you have the ability to find the one who is strong in nature and man, why use such trivial means? "


    Lu Li laughed and carved many characters on the ground. He said calmly: "of course, the most important means is array."


    "As long as you learn how to use the array, you can easily control the power of the master."


    "Otherwise, where do you think the strength of the mountain and city protection formations comes from? From heaven and earth? "


    "What is the function of array eyes? What is the principle of the great array that needs to be controlled by a warrior? "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li raised the Dragon kiss sword and tapped on the ground.


    However, his move attracted the attention of the man and said in a deep voice, "so you are also arranging the formation now?"


    "Set up the array?" Lu Li stopped his movements and said with a laugh: "the array is not a magic weapon. It is something more rigorous than the cultivation system of a warrior. Do you think I can arrange the array by writing and painting here? You think highly of me


    The man eyebrows deep lock, feel Lu Li some strange.


    Especially when he just hit the ground.


    He did not believe that he would do such meaningless things by means of Lu Li.


    In fact, he also thought that Lu Li was probably procrastinating, but now he also needs to extract information from Lu Li''s mouth, so even if he knows clearly that this conversation is intended to delay, he can only accompany Lu Li to perform.


    From Lu Li sitting there with an unprepared posture, the rhythm of things seems to have been controlled by him.


    That''s the right kind of conspiracy.


    Even if he knew that there was something strange in it, the man still couldn''t help it, because he was the general of the heaven demon Kingdom, and he had to get this important information out.


    Even if he is dead, he must get the information that can influence the victory or defeat of a war.


    "You still don''t believe it. Well, let''s be honest with each other. You want to know how I detonated that energy before, and I also want to know something from you. Let''s take what we need and exchange information, OK? "


    As if in order to gain the trust of men, Lu Li put the Dragon kiss sword against the stone, put his hands on his knees, saying that he did not have any hostility. Then he said, "from now on, we will ask and answer each other. It''s fair, isn''t it?"


    "It''s fair."


    The man nodded.


    At the moment, his body has recovered more than 70%, and the damaged wound has given birth to brand-new flesh and blood, and the black smoke is becoming more and more thick.


    Just as the northern emperor sighed before, this kind of demon clan inheritance is really terrible. Even if it is hurt to this degree, it can be recovered quickly, and it is almost out of the category of Terran.


    However, the recovered man''s face showed a cold expression and said in a deep voice: "it''s just that I don''t need to play such a fair game with you. If you don''t cooperate, I''ll take you back to the kingdom of the devil.". Even if you don''t say that, as long as you are killed, no one will have this terrible ability any more, will he? "


    "That''s right."


    Lu Li smile convergence, "but you''d better consider clearly, even if you can really take me away, what price do you have to pay?"


    The man squinted and didn''t answer the question.


    Lu Li continued: "it is said that the eldest princess of your country has listed me as a must kill target. Then you should know what I have. Although your body seems to have recovered, the damage caused by the previous energy storm to you should be more than it seems on the surface? "


    "Your condition is not perfect, but I am not injured and still have the strength to fight. Even if I deal with the master who is in perfect condition, I have a few% confidence, let alone the one who is seriously injured. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li rubbed his hands and laughed innocuously: "you should understand that I have this ability."


    "So what?" The man also restrained his expression and said calmly, "even if you do have this ability, but I will pull you to the nether world before I die. This is not something difficult to do. Even if I can''t, they can do it. "They, of course, refer to the remaining 80 soldiers.


    In terms of the difficulty of these soldiers, these 80 plus soldiers are no less than a master.


    In other words, once he reaches the level of tearing his face apart, Lu Li will have to face two masters.


    No matter how powerful he is, he is still in the realm of invincibility. If this battle starts, it is doomed to be the end of both sides.


    "Well said, then, why don''t you do it?" Lu Li grinned, and there was even some irony in his smile.


    As soon as this is said, both Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi, who are eavesdropping on their conversation, think that Lu Li must be crazy.


    At such a time, he was still provoking the man.


    If the other party does not care, it is not difficult to take his life.


    "You are really reckless this time." Sighed in vain, but some helpless.


    She is now in the middle of a dilemma.


    On the one hand, they are worried that those people will really kill Lu Li, and on the other hand, they will hurt Ding Lingxi if they fight.


    White also is not to have moved to take Ding Lingxi to leave the idea.


    However, many of the soldiers'' eyes were always fixed on their side, with no intention of relaxing.


    In other words, they are now being watched by the only remaining demons.


    There is no magic help, white want to force Ding Lingxi to leave with their own strength, or there will be some bad things.


    "This guy is so stupid. If you are sure, kill the other party now


    After listening to Lu Li''s words, Ding Lingxi is a little afraid that the world will not be chaotic.


    "It''s not that he doesn''t want to, it''s that he can''t."


    One side of the northern emperor said: "now he and the general are in a psychological game. If you really start, the younger brother may not be able to get the upper hand. What''s more, he can''t protect you two any more."


    "On the one hand, he wanted the information in the hands of his younger brother, and on the other hand, he was worried about his future. On the premise of losing more than 800 elite soldiers, he should not dare to act rashly. Otherwise, even if all the human lives are filled in, the desired results will not be achieved. This is the most unworthy loss. "


    The northern emperor''s eyes flashed slightly and said with a smile: "it seems that this little brother is very clear about the idea of a general. They are different from ordinary warriors. They have too many things to consider. What''s more, they all have a mission. Even if they sacrifice themselves, they have to complete the task."


    "That is to say, it is difficult for the general to make a choice now. Because whether you choose to exchange intelligence or directly, the result is unknown. He has to weigh which outcome is better for the dynasty he is loyal to. "


    "I''ve got a pain in my head." Ding Lingxi heard a little knowledge, and finally concluded: "in the final analysis, he did not have the courage to start, Lu Li is forcing him to make a choice?"


    "That''s understandable." The North emperor nodded.


    Ding Lingxi''s statement is not wrong.


    Dante Lingxi was a little worried and puzzled: "if he does this, if he angers the other party, isn''t it more troublesome?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    Although Ding Lingxi can understand Lu Li''s intention, he does not understand what he is planning.


    Judging from Lu Li''s previous actions, if he is not absolutely sure, Lu Li must have a second hand to dare such a bold provocation.


    But


    Now that they are at this point, what else can he rely on?


    It detonated the energy of the military array, killing more than 800 soldiers in an instant, and seriously injured a master Mingyou. This kind of war record is not like the handwriting of an immortal warrior. If Lu Li has any other plans, Ding Lingxi, who can be regarded as the "well-informed" little saint of yezong, can not think of any more ferocious means than this kind of war record.


    Does he want to keep all this army here?


    Judging from the sophistication of these soldiers, we can see that they are also first-class experts in the inner part of the kingdom. A thousand elite soldiers and a strong master are killed by an immortal territory. Who will believe it?


    This is totally beyond Ding Lingxi''s imagination.


    "In fact, I don''t know what little brother can rely on." The northern emperor floated in the air and gazed at Lu Li, who was sitting in the pit. He was also curious why Lu Li was so confident.


    Even with the northern emperor''s insight, this kind of fight beyond common sense is rare. Even in the era of ten thousand nationalities in which Tianjiao appeared in large numbers, he had never seen such an "excellent" youth as Lu Li.


    Of course, this excellence refers to certain situations.


    Since he met Lu Li in the cave of heaven and man, the northern emperor felt that this young man was different from any warrior in any era. Even though the northern Emperor himself didn''t know much about the current Zhenwu area, he was once a strong man in the heaven and human environment. He knew a key point, whether he was a righteous warrior, a demon warrior, or a martial arts practitioner, even those who "betrayed" the human race and joined the four seas royal court. These people all have one thing in common, that is the pride in their bones.


    As a warrior, fighting with people, fighting with heaven and earth, there is a kind of pride in the bone. There are many kinds of arrogance, but the most common is that they are used to speaking with strength.


    Lu Li, on the other hand, seems to be more adept at achieving his goals by means of scheming.


    Although this has something to do with the fact that the enemies he has encountered are far more than his own strength, according to the observation of the northern emperor, Lu Li seems to have a talent to understand the flaws of human nature, and he always strikes at the weakest places of human nature.


    No matter how powerful a warrior is, it is impossible for him to have no flaws.


    Even if the northern emperor had suffered a great loss from Lu Li.


    Even put their own life and death to the hands of Lu Li.


    In this regard, the northern emperor had a say in this regard, and he was also very clear about how terrible Lu Li was in his scheming.


    The man who was nearly killed in the bombing is also the best example.


    Even though he had paid more than 800 subordinates in the explosion before his death, he should have hated Lu Li, but now he is still led by Lu Li.


    In other words, from the moment he let Lu Li speak, he had already lost half.


    Lu Li didn''t use any special words to destroy his defense. He just "candidly" analyzed the current strength of both sides, and used the intelligence that men were most concerned about as bait.


    As a general of a country, this is his irresistible chip.


    No matter how much he hates Lu Li, no matter how much he wants Lu Li to die. When the temptation was in front of him, he did not dare to hand it at will.


    What''s more, Lu is not soft.


    Even if the real hands, the man also has no absolute assurance to be able to take Lu Li.


    In the face of the battle between the two sides, and the peaceful exchange of information, even if his heart is filled with hate, he has to force himself to calm down, analyze the advantages and disadvantages, and make the best choice for the situation.


    After sorting out Lu Li''s behavior in his heart, the northern emperor had to sigh: "over time, even if he can''t become a strong man in the eight wastelands, he will at least be a hero who frightens the whole Zhenwu region."


    "Or It''s more appropriate to call him the devil. "


    Hearing the northern emperor''s murmur, the white expression has some changes.


    Devil?


    She doesn''t know why the northern Emperor gave Lu Li such a title, but as far as she knows Lu Li, this "childe Lu" is really evil.


    In order to express the injustice in his heart, he can chase down those martial arts practitioners all over the city before his strength has grown up, so that he is seriously injured and does not leave a living. He would also work for the palace of Yan for some small things, even in the face of the danger of death without hesitation and complaint.


    Today, she is not sure whether Lu Li stayed for Ding Lingxi''s sake, but at least she can be sure that Lu Li''s behavior is not for herself.


    With his uncanny ability, he could escape without leaving any trace.But he chose to stay.


    Based on this, I feel that the title of devil will not appear before the name of Lu Li in any case.


    The northern emperor seemed to be aware of the white mood change, and the northern emperor showed a meaningful smile, but did not explain anything.


    The devil he said was not cruel and murderous, like a mad fool.


    It is the "devil" who manipulates people''s hearts and controls everything in his hands.


    In the age of the wanzu, Mormon was not derogatory. It generally refers to a group of people who practice the skills of the demon clan and behave in a rather strange way.


    But more often, it is a symbol of "powerful" and "invincible.".


    The northern emperor was once known as the remaining evils of the demon sect. Besides his martial road guide was a powerful demon sect, it was more because he was strong enough. As one of the three human beings, judging from the name of zhanzun, we can see that the northern emperor''s original strength was absolutely the top among the heaven and man level strong men. The so-called devil in that era also represented the awe of the strong.


    This shows that, in the eyes of the northern emperor, Lu Li, to some extent, already deserves the title of "devil".


    In the great pit.


    As Lu Li asked, "why don''t you do it yet?" the atmosphere became a little tense.


    Fortunately, the soldier who escaped to death looked at Lu Li''s eyes, which were full of murderous spirit.


    Just wait for the man''s command, they will rush to kill this arrogant young man.


    However, the man did not open his mouth to give this order, it seems incomparable silence.


    His expression is a little uncertain, like thinking, more like to endure the killing of Lu Li.


    In this process, Lu Li is extremely calm, as if he is not worried that the soldiers on the opposite side will commit violent murder. His confident appearance has affected the man''s judgment.


    After a long time, the man''s expression finally relaxed.


    Staring at Lu Li, he said, "if you were born in the kingdom of the devil, you will become the best general in time. People like you are born for war. "


    "It''s a pity that you and I have different positions. Otherwise, you will be very interested in me."


    Although the man''s tone is still stiff, but compared with the previous attitude, it has been eased a lot.


    "That''s a rare thing."


    Lu Li flicked his finger: "after all, most of the people I have seen in the kingdom of the devil are paranoid lunatics, fanatical death fighters, and unreasonable war maniacs."


    "Every dynasty has its own light and darkness. The five great demon States founded their country by military and established their country by war. In the past thousand years, the other four countries did not even dare to bear the word" magic ". The extreme heaven demon Kingdom just inherited this idea. But this does not mean that the kingdom of the devil is a stupid and brutal Dynasty. "


    The man said faintly: "the national strength of the kingdom of heaven demon is more powerful than that of the kingdom of devouring heaven.". The people live and work in peace and contentment, and there are peaceful scenes everywhere. You just happen to see its dark side. Can you affirm the whole kingdom of the heaven and the devil? "


    "Things in the world are not black or white. I agree with you." Lu Li picked up the Dragon kiss sword again, put it on his knee, and said with a smile: "however, the stability of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil was obtained by trampling on the stability of other dynasties. The people of the other three countries, which have been invaded by the heaven and the devil Kingdom, want a stable life and a peaceful scene. However, all these things have been destroyed by the iron hoofs of the demon kingdom. As an aggressor, the concept you implement is only an "illusion" based on the numerous bones. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    "There may be no right or wrong in the war, but those who initiate the war must bear this blood debt."


    With that, Lu Li tapped his finger and struck the body of the sword, which made a clear sound.


    The man''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he said in a deep voice: "this idea will prove that you are indeed stupid and naive. In the world of warriors, weakness itself is a sin. I don''t know much about war, but I know that even if there is no such thing as today''s polar demon Kingdom, there will be other demon states to launch tomorrow. "


    "The wasteland is not so vast. Compared with the whole Zhenwu area, it is too small. There will be war sooner or later, and no one can stop the road of reunification. The difference between the two countries is that the devil emperor did not deceive himself


    The man stares at Lu Li and asks, "you only see the invasion of the other three countries by the heaven demon Kingdom, but you don''t see how much order has been rebuilt and how many people''s interests have been safeguarded under the governance of the kingdom."


    "The unification of the ancient and the wild is not for the sake of the heaven and the devil Kingdom, but for the hundreds of millions of living creatures in the five great demon States, and for the" devil gate "who should be punished in the eyes of the righteous, to have the courage to fight against them!"


    Lu Li met his eyes. "According to what you said, the extreme heaven demon Kingdom launched an invasion and war for the sake of the ancient times?"


    This topic, to put it bluntly, is that each has its own ideas and ideas. Lu Li doesn''t mean to persuade the other party, and men also know that Lu Li is procrastinating. The two people''s words fight, more like a mutual test.


    "Talk less. If you want to exchange information, show sincerity."


    The man took the last step back.


    He didn''t want to waste time with Lu.


    What''s more, he believes that Lu Li''s intelligence is really of great use to the state of the supreme devil. The power that can control the outcome of a war must be in the hands of the demon kingdom.


    Even if you can''t master


    The man''s eyes flashed a glimmer of cold light that was not easy to detect, and forced to suppress the killing intention in his heart. He had the intention of killing people suddenly at any time.


    "Well, in order to show my sincerity, I would like to share that array with you. But before that, I have to know who you are


    Lu Li shrugged his shoulders, saying that he had no opinion.


    The man was silent for a moment, and then said coldly: "this general is the general of the heaven devil Kingdom, Yi Wu."


    "Demon general?"


    Lu Li picked his eyebrows and chuckled: "this name is quite bluffing. I remember Yi Wu. As for my name, I think you should have known it for a long time. Save the time for introducing yourself and get to the point. "


    Speaking, Lu Li pointed to his feet, "the array you want, I have carved here."


    As soon as he said this, Yi Wu immediately showed some excited expression. When he just made the move, Lu Li said, "wait a minute!"


    "It''s the most basic politeness to hear someone finish speaking. It''s not good for your health to be impatient."


    Lu Li was rubbing the black ash under his feet. This action was not the first time that he appeared. It immediately attracted Yi Wu''s attention.


    Previously, when Lu Li did this action, Yi Wu only thought that Lu Li was provocative and did not take it seriously. But when Lu Li said that he had carved the array in that area, this seemingly meaningless behavior became a bit dangerous in Yi Wu''s eyes.


    "What do you want to say?" Yi Wu asked in a deep voice.


    Lu Li said with a light smile: "array is more dangerous than martial arts. I''m sorry that I cheated you before. Although I don''t have proper materials at hand, I can set up an array anytime and anywhere I want. "


    "Like now."


    Voice decline, Lu Li''s feet lit up a very dazzling light.


    A round mysterious totem slowly rises and blocks in front of both sides in the blink of an eye.


    "This array doesn''t have a lot of ingenious thoughts. To put the truth to the point, it''s just an array that can draw energy."


    Lu Li snapped his fingers, and the faint light emitting totem slowly rotated. "If there is not enough energy, this array does not have any lethality and effect, even the most basic spirit gathering array is inferior."


    After hearing this, Yi Wu immediately thought of something, and his face changed slightly: "do you want to die together?"


    Although he had guessed that Luli was procrastinating, he did not expect that the purpose of Luli''s procrastination was to make the array absorb enough "energy".


    After Lu Liyi''s explanation, Yi Wu immediately understood the principle of the array.


    In the process of their conversation, Lu Li rubbed the black ash on the ground several times with his feet, which seemed meaningless. Now it seems that he was confirming how much energy the array absorbed.


    Because of the energy storm just now, the flow direction of aura around the pit was all disturbed. Although Yi Wu was a master level strong man, he still failed to notice that there was an array under Lu Li''s feet that was constantly absorbing aura."Die together? No, it can only be regarded as a layer of insurance. After all, we do not trust each other. If we want to exchange information, we must have a certain basis of trust. "


    Lu Li said with a smile: "as long as I don''t open the array, it won''t detonate those auras of heaven and earth. In other words, if you are honest, I can''t commit suicide with you."


    Yi Wu''s expression is a little gloomy, his teeth clench.


    His side of the soldiers are clenched fists, eager to rush up to kill Lu Li.


    Unfortunately, now they have lost the initiative. Even if Yi Wu really wants to get rid of the net, it is likely that the fish died, but the net did not break.


    "In fact, I don''t want to use it if I can."


    Lu Li sat back again, as if he had no choice but to sigh: "it''s a pity that the impression of the kingdom of heaven and the devil has always been very bad. No matter how you argue, you can''t change the fact that you have repeatedly challenged me. For a group of crazy people who want to kill me at any time, I don''t have much confidence if I don''t have some insurance. "


    Yi Wu looked at the array totem floating in the air, and felt a kind of breath that made him feel palpitating. This proved that Lu Li was not bluffing. With the delay time before, the array really absorbed enough energy. Even if the power after detonating was not comparable to the energy storm just now, Yi Wu did not Hold on. We''re on the brink of death again.


    Even if he could escape from death, the few demon guards left around him would be totally destroyed here.


    After thinking for a long time, Yi Wu''s clenched fist quietly loosened, and his expression on his face returned to calm. In a cold voice, he said, "how can I be sure that your array is not deceiving me?"


    "You know if it''s a lie or not."


    Lu Li put his hands on his knees and looked directly at him and said, "you''ve been blown up once by this array. Can''t you remember its breath?"


    Yi Wu did not speak.


    Although he knew that the array was real, he was still wary.


    Finally, he said, "give me all the information of this array, and I can answer three questions for you. The premise is that it doesn''t involve the core secrets of the kingdom of apocalypse and the layout of the war. "


    "What else can I ask?" Hearing this, Lu Li also sneered: "now that the two countries are at war, apart from your plans for the war in the extreme heaven and the devil Kingdom, do you have any chips to bargain with me? In other words, you are willing to hand in the immortal skill that I want you to practice? "


    "That''s impossible."


    Yi Wu refused even though he didn''t want to say: "this is the inheritance of the upper world, which belongs to the core secret of the heaven and the devil kingdom. Don''t say that I don''t have the right to give it to you. Even if I do, this skill must be passed on by the devil emperor or the eldest princess. Otherwise, even if I give it to you, you can''t practice it. "


    Lu Li skimmed his lips, but did not refute anything.


    What Yi Wu said should be the truth. The so-called upper boundary inheritance is actually the magic clan skill. Unless there is a special way of inheritance, even if you get the skills, there is no way to interpret the above characters.


    However, Lu Li is different. There are modifiers around him. No matter what alien skills are, they can be deciphered as long as they are willing to spend points. However, Lu Li just said this sentence casually. He didn''t think that Yi Wu would really hand over the inheritance of the upper world to himself.


    Unless Yi Wu wants to betray the kingdom of the devil, or he''s crazy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    "So you''d better not mention that unrealistic condition."


    Yi Wu said indifferently: "not to mention the inheritance from the upper world. Even if it is the plan of the war of the kingdom of heaven and evil, I can''t tell you. If that kind of secret is disclosed, there will be no possibility of war in the kingdom of the heaven and the Magic Kingdom, and your array will lose its fundamental significance. "


    This is not Yi Wu''s nonsense, but the fact.


    When he wanted the formation of land separation, he only saw that it had the potential to influence the victory or defeat of a war. However, if the price is to exchange the "military secrets" of the Kingdom, even if it gets the array and finds the array mage who can use it, it will be very difficult to fight with Tuntian kingdom again.


    In this way, the exchange of information is meaningless.


    But Lu Li was disdainful and laughed out a voice, and raised his eyebrows and said, "this is no good, neither is that. Is your attitude towards negotiation in the kingdom of heaven and the devil like this? What''s the need to exchange intelligence? Just come out here separately. If you kill me, no one will be able to master this array any more. Swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven will lose a great threat to the kingdom of the devil. If I kill you, I will get rid of a great master in the kingdom of heaven and evil, destroy an elite soldier, and cover up the secret of the array. Isn''t it that you can get more with one action, and you can''t lose anything if you think about it? "


    After saying this, Lu Li lifted his index finger slightly, and the Dragon kiss sword on his knee flew up and hovered in the void one foot in front of his chest.


    The sharp sword Qi sends out, and the invisible sword wind blowing makes Yi Wu''s expression change greatly.


    His face was uncertain, and finally he had to say, "the exchange of information naturally depends on the needs of both sides. You should know that I do not mean to go to war. If I want to kill people, why waste so much talk with you? "


    After all, Yi Wu was afraid.


    He is not afraid of death, but has no courage to catch the net.


    The result of the assassination of Yan Wang Mu Hongxiu is uncertain. It is uncertain whether the master from Bazhou can catch up with mu ningqiu. If you can''t bring back the head of Mu Hongxiu, today''s task will be a failure. After sacrificing most of the demon guards, if he fails, he will face more terrible consequences than death.


    Therefore, Yi Wu must bring back the achievements with the value of mu tea.


    Lu Li''s array is the best choice and his last chance.


    Even if the generals of the demon kingdom are brave and brave, their desire to survive is also the basic weakness of human nature. If Yi Wu had decided at the beginning to break through with Lu Li, he would not have been as embarrassed as he is now. However, Yi Wu hesitated in the face of the "end" that he might encounter after returning to the heaven and the devil kingdom.


    With this hesitation, he can no longer make a tough choice.


    Aware of Yi Wu''s attitude change, Lu Li''s heart is slightly relieved.


    After such a long verbal confrontation, the man finally showed his flaws.


    "It''s a good bet." Although Lu Li''s face is still silent, he still pinches a cold sweat in the dark.


    In fact, he is not as sure as he seems.


    In the face of more than 80 unknown demons, as well as a great master with unfathomable strength, Shenwei is still in a cooling state, which is almost a situation of death.


    Not to mention that there are white and Ding Lingxi around who didn''t have time to escape. If Yi Wu was tough from the beginning, and even started on the spot, things would be really troublesome.


    That is to say, from the decision to stay alone after the break, Lu Li is in a gamble.


    As a general of a country, Yi Wu attaches great importance to the weapon of war.


    To tell you the truth, Lu Li didn''t think there was much possibility for him, so he set up a "bluff" array from the very beginning, ready to fight to death at any time.


    Yes.


    The array totem floating in front of both sides is just a bluff, and it has no great lethality at all.


    What Lu Li said at the beginning was half true and half false, which was a smoke bomb thrown to Yi Wu, trying to confuse his sight.


    Although he has the ability to form an array at will, he is basically a defensive array, temporarily borrowing the aura of heaven and earth to make passive protection. However, it can''t be said that there is no array to detonate the aura of heaven and earth, but it requires a lot of materials, and a certain amount of preparation and arrangement. The prerequisite is essential. It can never be done by sitting in the same place and carving a few array symbols with the sword.


    But Yi Wu was still frightened by this bluff array.


    Because this is an improved "spirit gathering array". It can absorb a lot of aura of heaven and earth in a short time. It seems to contain extremely terrifying energy, but it does not pose any threat.


    As the source of energy, Reiki itself is extremely stable. Although Lu Li''s self-confidence can also detonate a certain aura, it is impossible to detonate such a large amount of aura.


    In other words, from the beginning, Lu Li was lying to Yi Wu. He grasped Yi Wu''s psychology of getting the array and changed his attitude step by step.


    "In that case, I have shown my sincerity. I don''t know what you can exchange for it."


    Lu Li maintained his apparent composure and said in a low voice: "if you want to exchange this array, you must at least bring out intelligence of the same value."Hearing this, Yi Wu squinted at Lu Li and said, "in addition to the information related to the interests of the demon Kingdom, the conditions are open to you."


    He made a concession.


    Yi Wu is very clear, continue to entangle, things are likely to develop in an unpredictable direction. He does not trust Lu Li, and naturally Lu Li is wary of him. The best way to do this is to complete the exchange of "intelligence" as soon as possible, or at least get the array in front of him.


    The results are in front of us, and no one can refuse such a condition.


    Even though he knew that there might be a trap, Yi Wu gave in.


    "Well, I''d love to trade with someone as cheerful as you are." Lu Li slightly astringes the breath, the Dragon kisses the sword to fall again, afterward, is sneering: "I want a list."


    "A list?"


    Yi Wu eyebrows micro motion, realized what Lu Li really wants.


    "You know what I''m talking about."


    Noticing Yi Wu''s expression, Lu Li''s eyes flashed a cold light: "this time, the whereabouts of Lord Yan''s house are very secret. If you can know about it, and ambush here in advance, it means that there must be someone in the holy kingdom to communicate with you. What''s more, the aristocratic family of Bazhou will intervene in this matter. It is absolutely impossible for this family to be the only one. I want to know how many aristocratic families in Qingzhou and Bazhou are involved in it. The most important thing is, I want to know who is inside tuntian Shengguo, and how many people have made a deal with you


    The voice fell to the ground, and there was a trace of desolation in the pit.


    That''s Lu Li''s killing intention. Finally, he can''t control it.


    Judging from the fact that so many elite soldiers have been sent to kill mu Hongxiu, Lu Li knows that the news that Kunpeng has to convey is true, and the situation is more serious than Kunpeng expected.


    In addition to the cooperation with the deities, some people have already begun to sell intelligence to the kingdom.


    Moreover, this is by no means an example. We can see from the fact that the Bazhou aristocratic family personally came down to block them. Many people in Qingzhou and Bazhou must be extremely dissatisfied with her taking over the two states. After a lot of trade-offs and the acquiescence of most people, they sent this master to try out.


    How many people and forces are involved behind this? Even if Lu Li only thinks about it a little, he will feel a little frightened.


    The war between the two countries is imminent, and the religious chaos has not yet been solved. The internal forces of tuntian Shengguo are still fighting with each other for a little benefit.


    If you don''t pull out these malignant tumors, Lu Li''s breath is really unable to swallow.


    After thinking for a moment, Yi Wu said, "I can accept this condition, but I don''t know much information, because these things are always in the charge of the shadow and the eldest princess. The task of contacting the people inside the kingdom of devouring heaven is also done by the shadow. "


    "I can''t give you the full list, but I can tell you a few."


    "All ears." Lu Li hands crossed, body slightly forward, showing a little cold smile. "I''ll tell you in advance that every word you say will be considered in my mind. If I think you''re lying, the deal will have to be terminated. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    "Don''t worry about that."


    Yi Wu didn''t care about the threat in Lu Li''s words. He said, "this is something you swallow in the kingdom of heaven. If you want to clean up the rebellion and consume your strength, it''s also good for the heaven devil kingdom. Besides, I don''t care to cheat on such matters. "


    "As far as I know, the first person the shadow came into contact with was yunjiangliu."


    For a moment, Yi Wu''s name did not surprise Lu Li.


    Yunjiangliu is also the cloud king.


    Combined with all kinds of information before, we can basically determine that the cloud King played a certain role in this turmoil. Now Yi Wu says his name, and Lu Li is not surprised. He just nods and signals him to continue.


    Yi Wu sees that Lu Li doesn''t show any surprised expression, and his heart is also a coagulation, confirming that Lu Li really knows a lot of things.


    "What the eldest princess said is true. This young man is very difficult to deal with."


    This thought flashed in his heart, and Yi Wu continued: "in addition to the cloud king, the shadow should have contacted the Cang king and the king of Chu. But they didn''t seem to agree to the terms of the shadow, or the shadow made other deals with them, which I don''t know


    King of Chu?


    This time, the king''s words have shaken the foundation of the kingdom


    "So, what other reasons do you have to worry about? Even the nine kings can be moved by you, and the kingdom of devouring heaven will surely be defeated. "


    Yi Wu was not fooled this time. He calmly said: "in war, it is a very common means to rebel against the high-level of the enemy country. Even if the effect is very small, this is also a necessary link. As the four leaders of the earth, you should know this truth. Otherwise, why should tuntian Shengguo pay a lot of money to support Shenwei? Why does Tianbu occupy the most superior resource among the four


    "In terms of plotting against the high level of the enemy country, all the evil shadow has done is nothing compared with the means of the Ministry of heaven in the dark. After all, the intelligence system of the Ministry of heaven and the ability to place spies are the highest among the five magic kingdoms of the ancient times. "


    "The shadow had contacted the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, but Tianbu had already planted many nails in the kingdom. Some hidden secret chess could not be dug out even though the kingdom had been cleaned several times. These people will become the key to the victory or defeat of the war. When necessary, they will stir up unrest in the interior of the extreme demon. Compared with the Ministry of heaven, I don''t think there is anything wrong with the practice of the evil shadow. "


    Yi Wuhan said in a voice: "because this is a war, it needs to be filled with countless people''s lives!"


    Although there are some strong arguments in his remarks, one point is not true.


    At the beginning of the war, all the means adopted by the two countries were for the sake of victory. No matter how despicable and dirty such means are, it is justifiable to stand on their own stand.


    Moreover, Tianbu, as the most powerful intelligence department in the kingdom of swallowing heaven, not only supervises the affairs within the dynasty, but also supervises and controls the internal situation of other dynasties.


    Of course, Lu Li knows that Yi Wu has not lied, and that sentence was just a lie to him.


    "The affairs of Tianbu have nothing to do with me. The four leaders of Tianbu are just empty titles. However, if you are willing to waste your breath with me here, it must also be for the meaning behind this identity? " Lu Li chuckled and said: "it''s not hard to tell from your words that you are alert and afraid of the Ministry of heaven. If the Kingdom wants to destroy the heavenly part, the earth part is the biggest obstacle, and I, the four leaders, should also be one of the targets that you must eliminate. "


    Without waiting for Yi Wu to refute, Lu Li said, "you say that the evil shadow is responsible for all these things. I will not argue with you. Go on, except for the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, how many aristocratic families of Qingzhou and Bazhou participated in the assassination."


    Lu Li has already determined the big goal of the kingdom of heaven and evil.


    So it doesn''t matter whether Tianbu or shenweisi, or even a few of the nine kings fell to the devil Kingdom and the Shinto. What should be settled is not the treacherous situation at the top of the holy Kingdom, but the cancer of the aristocratic family in the backbone!


    These aristocratic families can do such crazy things as assassinating mu Hongxiu for the sake of interests. If they are not allowed to pay the price, these people will become the last straw to crush the holy land of heaven.


    "Why, is it difficult to answer?" Seeing Yi Wu''s delay in answering this question, Lu Li asked with a smile.


    Yi Wu light way: "not very difficult to answer, but this question is meaningless."


    "The aristocratic family of Bazhou will appear here, which has explained everything."


    "If it was not for an internal consensus, the movement caused by a master leaving the state capital with so many elite would definitely arouse vigilance. But you haven''t heard from you. Don''t you understand what happened? "


    Yiwu said one word at a time: "Qingzhou and Bazhou''s aristocratic families have all defected, even the aristocratic families of Yanzhou There are also conspirators


    ¡­¡­Over Yanzhou.


    A figure flew past, leaving a huge "explosion" in the air.


    It is mu Ning Qiu who runs away with mu tea sleeves and ling''er.


    At this time, Mu Ning Qiu''s face is full of tired color. In order to get rid of the master behind her, she almost tried her best to keep the speed at the limit for a long time, even she felt a bit of strain.


    But fortunately, she has already flown into the range of Yanzhou. Although she has not met anyone to meet her, at least she has settled down in Yanzhou.


    And the breath of the master behind him disappeared completely, which means he finally got rid of it.


    Mu Ning Qiu is relieved, and the speed is also slower.


    For a long time to maintain a fast flight, but also to separate out the true Qi, mu tea and ling''er two people, almost let her overdraw the real Qi in the body.


    "First go to the nearest city to have a rest. After all, when we arrive in Yanzhou, those people dare not start here, no matter how brave they are."


    Mu Ning Qiu looks far away and decides to find a city to adjust a little, and then rush back to the palace of Yanzhou.


    Now she has some feeling of bow and snake shadow. Although she felt a little relieved when she arrived in Yanzhou, she did not dare to put down her vigilance easily.


    Slightly lower the speed to restore physical strength, but the mind is still spreading out to explore around, worried that someone will suddenly kill out.


    Just then.


    Mu Ning''s eyes are cold, and there are at least two masters who are still approaching themselves.


    The other party has obviously found her, and the speed gradually speeds up, as if afraid that she will escape.


    Found this, Mu Ning Qiu immediately run the true Qi, want to avoid this group of people.


    however, a master in the other side noticed her movements, and the sound came immediately. "Princess Royal, wait a minute, I am waiting to receive your royal highness!"


    This voice makes Mu Ning autumn a little hesitant, the speed slightly slows down, but still maintains a certain distance.


    Not long after, two masters with several immortal peak of the martial arts quickly flew into her sight.


    Judging from the costumes of these people, they are indeed from Yanzhou.


    And one of them, Mu Ning Qiu, still knows him.


    , "Your Highness, do you still remember the old man?" The images were stopped in a safer distance to avoid suspicion. The old man, who felt familiar with Mu Ning Qiu, was arched. He smiled and said, "old man, Zhu Xiao, has seen his royal highness."


    "in the next Zhao Tianci, I saw your royal highness."


    Another master also said.


    "It turned out to be master Zhu." In fact, at the moment of seeing the old man, Mu Ning Qiu has put down his vigilance.


    He was the ancestor of Zhu family, who was a local family of Yanzhou. His ancestors even had some relations with the founding emperor of the holy state. Loyalty can be guaranteed.


    The other man, it seems, is also a strong man of Yanzhou family. Mu ningqiu has not seen him, but he does not feel hostility from them.


    "please be assured, your highness," I waited in secret, but I did not disturb the others.


    Seeing Mu Ning Qiu''s expression relaxed a little, but he still didn''t take off his guard completely. The middle-aged patriarch named Zhao Tianci said with a smile: "the safety of his highness is a top priority. All Yanzhou aristocratic families attach great importance to it. Zhu and I have communicated with Shenwei, and shenweisi''s people will come soon."


    Yanzhou is not only muningqiu''s fiefdom, but also the "base camp" of shenweisi. Only with Shenwei''s guarantee can we make sure that their position is correct.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    Sure enough, after hearing that the two people have passed through the gas with Shenwei, Mu Ning Qiu can completely put down his mind.


    Because according to the previous arrangement, the person who came to receive the tea should be the person of Shenwei. Even if it''s not the ground department, at least the second Department of wind and thunder will be there.


    As a result, shenweisi''s people disappeared, but they came to the masters of the two great families in Yanzhou. Although he knew that they were not likely to rebel, mu ningqiu did not completely remove his guard.


    "I don''t know when shenweisi''s people will arrive?"


    Mu Ning Qiu''s attitude relaxed a little bit and asked softly.


    "back to your highness, two of the thunder and lightning have been sent on the way, this is the voucher." The old man named Zhu Xiao took out a token and wrapped it with genuine Qi and handed it to Mu Ning Qiu in front of him.


    Mu ningqiu takes the token and finds out that it is the secret order of Shenwei department. The message is that Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci have a credible position, and there is no problem.


    This secret order is made by Shenwei''s special technique. There is no possibility of counterfeiting. Mu ningqiu confirms a little and then nods: "I know. Hard work, you two."


    Although so said, but mu Ning autumn or left a careful, will this secret order, did not immediately return to each other.


    Secret orders can''t be forged, but the people who make them may not be intimidated or even bribed.


    Although the identity of the two of them has been basically determined, but the life and death of mu tea, Mu Ning Qiu must play 12 points carefully.


    "It''s all our business."


    Zhu Xiao showed a kind smile, but still kept a safe distance. He did not come near by surprise. Instead, he stretched out his hand directly and said, "please come to us with your royal highness. When you see two people coming to the meeting, you should be able to confirm the position of the two of us."


    Zhao Tianci also nodded. He didn''t do anything superfluous or say anything superfluous. He behaved appropriately.


    "I''ll trouble you, then."


    Mu ningqiu felt a little relieved, and took the initiative to fly to the two people. Then he said, "it''s related to the safety of my aunt. I can''t tolerate any negligence. In addition, there are family defections in Bazhou, and ambush and assassinate them along the way, so I''m more careful."


    "How could it have happened?" Zhu Xiao''s expression was coagulated and he said in a deep voice, "how dare you murder your highness yanwang


    Zhao Tianci is also a face of anger, "princess, please rest assured, if that thief dare to chase Yanzhou wantonly, he will never come back!"


    Mu ningqiu heard this sentence, but his heart moved slightly, but his face was still. He said faintly: "forget it. When I meet you, my aunt is safe. When you get back to the Yanzhou palace, you can settle accounts with them. "


    "The princess said it well. Now the most important thing is to send the yanwang palace to heal."


    Zhu Xiao cautiously felt the breath of red sleeves and found that her condition was very dangerous. She said solemnly: "as for those rebellious aristocratic families, they will be dealt with when his highness yanwang wakes up."


    While speaking, Zhu Xiao secretly gave Zhao Tianci a warning look, indicating that he should not be garrulous.


    Zhao Tianci''s eyes flashed slightly and said with a smile: "yes, yes, I''d better solve his Highness''s injury first, but I''m too impatient."


    Zhu Xiao is to see to Mu Ning autumn holding linger, a little doubt: "this girl is?"


    "People from the palace of Yan." Mu Ning autumn calm way: "time is urgent, you don''t have to wait for Shenwei to come, go." When


    was going to leave when Mu Ning Qiu was leaving, Zhu Xiao suddenly said, "it''s better to give the girl to the old man. The royal highness of the princess has come to consume a lot, so let me wait for it."


    As he said, he reached out his hand and wanted to receive ling''er from Mu Ning Qiu''s arms.


    Mu Ning autumn but avoided, light way: "this weight is not enough to crush me, do not bother Zhu predecessors."


    Zhu Xiao held out his hand and held it empty. His face was a little embarrassed. But seeing Mu Ning Qiu''s resolute expression, he had to take back his hand and said with a bitter smile, "it''s my trespass."


    Mu Ning Qiu doesn''t agree, and flies straight ahead.


    Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci exchanged a look and followed her in silence.


    The speed of the two sides did not slow down, and they always kept a distance of tens of feet.


    However, this distance is nominal to the master.


    Mu ningqiu completely exposed his back in front of the two people. It seemed that he was defenseless, not to mention the master. Even if he was an immortal warrior, he could at least have 60% confidence if he wanted to sneak attack from this distance.


    Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci hang behind Mu Ning Qiu, constantly exchanging eyes.


    Zhao Tianci seems to be implying Zhu Xiao to start as soon as possible, but Zhu Xiao is after all "treacherous". He thinks that mu ningqiu, as the eldest princess of the holy Kingdom, is also a strong master in the secluded realm of the Ming Dynasty. Even if he is completely relieved, he should not make a "big mistake" at this critical moment. This is likely to be mu Ning Qiu''s deliberate trial, waiting for them to reveal the truth on purpose.


    If it is, Mu Ning Qiu''s move is to lead them.


    However, Zhao Tianci felt that Zhu Xiao was too careful.Mu Ning Qiu, no matter how talented she is, is just a girl less than 20 years old. How strong is her strength? She had just met with the great difficulty of life and death. In a hurry, it was very comprehensive to be able to be alert to their identity. After seeing the order of Shenwei, her mind had been completely removed, and it was impossible to be meticulous. At such a large risk, she had to test them both.


    While Zhu Xiao was still hesitating, Mu Ning Qiu in front of him suddenly said, "two, the journey is far away. Let''s speed up."


    After that, we can see that Mu Ning Qiu''s whole body is full of genuine Qi, and the flight speed is improved.


    This move also dispelled Zhu Xiao''s last hesitation.


    Flying at this speed, we will soon arrive at Yanzhou palace. At that time, their "identities" will also be uncovered on the spot, and they will fall into a situation of death without life!


    "Can''t wait!" The expression on Zhu Xiao''s face became indifferent. At the moment when he communicated with Zhao Tianci, he acted as fast as lightning, mobilized his true Qi, attracted infinite aura, and turned into a huge chopping attack on mu ningqiu!


    Zhao Tianci also gave a deep drink and a punch. The turbulent Qi turned into a red beam, which was interwoven with Zhu Xiao''s chopping attack, which set off a terrible aura turbulence. The earth shaking explosion and light burst out at the same time, drowning mu ningqiu''s figure.


    "Have you got it?"


    Zhao Tianci stood in the air, looking rather nervous.


    At the moment of shooting, it means that he has betrayed the holy land of tuntian, so naturally hope that this attack can be successful.


    Zhu Xiao didn''t speak. He thought a volume and immediately covered the area. He said in a deep voice, "their breath is gone."


    "The breath is gone?" Zhao Tianci had shown some joy, but he immediately released his mind to explore. He could not set up a channel: "how can this be possible?"


    The breath of the three living people disappeared in an instant, which only proved that they were dead.


    But Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci are very clear that the blow just now can only seriously hurt mu ningqiu, and it is impossible for her to die on the spot.


    No matter how defenseless a master is, he will not be killed instantly just by his hard resistance.


    Unless close to the point, otherwise, Mu Ning autumn should still have one breath left.


    "It seems that we failed." Zhu Xiao opened his hand, and a long knife suddenly appeared. Staring at the surging spirit, he said coldly, "this girl has never trusted us!"


    Although Zhao Tianci was still a little shocked, he was aware of his priorities, and his whole body was burning with fire. His true spirit was full of anger, and he said in a voice of hatred: "should we say that you are worthy of being the princess of the holy kingdom? This caution is really frightening."


    Between the words, the aura turbulence has gradually stopped down, revealing Mu Ning Qiu''s undamaged figure.


    In front of her hovered a golden cube, which was releasing a golden halo, enveloping all three of them. The previous aura turbulence did not hurt them at all.


    "Swallow the sky!"


    Zhu Xiao''s face changed and he exclaimed.


    He is also an old qualification of tuntian Shengguo. Naturally, he knows the most powerful artifact of tuntian Shengguo.


    It''s just Why does tuntian appear in Mu Ning Qiu''s hand?


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in her heart. Zhu Xiao''s expression was dignified, and she suddenly used to swallow the sky. At the same time, she opened her mouth to divert her attention: "how did the eldest princess discover our flaws? Even if it is death, let us die a little more clearly. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    Mu Ning Qiu, with a cold face, said indifferently, "do you want to die? Good


    There was no emotion in her voice, and her eyes fell on Zhao Tianci''s face. "Did I ever mention that someone was chasing me?"


    As soon as this was said, Zhao Tianci''s expression was ugly, and Zhu Xiao''s face was even more livid. He wished to kill the fool on the spot.


    At that time, he was eager to "show loyalty" words, which revealed a big flaw. Although Zhu Xiao also noticed and stopped him in time, he didn''t expect that mu ningqiu was so keen. Because of his careless words, he once again had doubts about them and secretly sacrificed all the magic tools like swallowing the sky.


    This shows that, since that sentence, she has confirmed that the two people have changed their ways and quietly lead them to take the initiative to expose themselves.


    "Your Royal Highness has a deep heart, a keen sense," the old man admired.


    Zhu Xiao stared at Zhao Tianci with a fierce look. Her face was cloudy and sunny. "I still hope that your highness can not blame us, but we are also involuntarily. Now, there is a war between the heaven demon Kingdom and the holy country. If the Yan king does not die, there will be more people to die. Only by presenting the head of the Yan king, will the extremely heavenly demon emperor let go of swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven. "


    "Even if it''s to swallow up heaven''s holy land I implore the princess to send the king of Yan on his way. "


    "Presumptuous!"


    Zhu Xiao''s words, make Mu Ning autumn pretty face white, it is because of anger!


    "The ancestors of Zhu family once followed Mu''s ancestor emperor to open up territory and were loyal to the holy kingdom of tuntian. Zhu family has been the pillar of the holy state for several generations! Now that you have betrayed the holy Kingdom, you have been a sinner of the Zhu family for ages! "


    Although Mu Ning Qiu knows clearly, to this point, Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci have already been determined to stand on the side of the heaven and the devil kingdom. No matter how she criticized, since the two decided to start, there was no possibility of turning back.


    But she still felt very angry.


    Because here is Yanzhou, is mu tea''s fiefdom!


    Even the aristocratic families in the nine kings'' fiefdoms of the holy Kingdom have defected. What else is safe in the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven?


    How many of the core forces of the kingdom of God have been rebelled against by the kingdom of heaven and demon?


    Thinking of these, Mu Ning Qiu felt anger gushing from the bottom of his heart and could not be stopped at all.


    is indeed as expected, facing the anger of Mu Ning Qiu, Zhu Xiao behaved with great calm: "Your Highness, many things are not as simple as you think. Although the ancestors of the Zhu family fought with the emperor in the north and south, they won the present state of swallowing heaven. But my ancestors have already used it for a long time. What can Zhu family get even if he works hard for the state of swallowing heaven? The royal family controls most of the resources. Like you, your royal highness, from your pee, you can have inexhaustible treasures from your urine. The practice of grading is the power of the motherland. But what about the Zhu family? In addition to becoming a small aristocratic family in the Yan King''s fiefdom, did your royal family give Zhu family any benefits? "


    "After the change of dynasties, how many of those officials from the Dragon died well?"


    Zhu Xiao''s tone became more and more excited. An old man with white hair and beard was hoarse at the moment, as if he was crying about the unfair treatment the Zhu family had suffered in recent years: "the emperor is merciless, and he is good at suspecting! From the second emperor''s accession to the throne, the aristocratic family that once laid a solid foundation for swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom seems to have lost its use value tool. It has been weakened, excluded and cleaned up. When the Zhu family comes to my husband''s generation, it can not even provide the resources for a genius to cultivate to the bright and secluded realm! "


    "Who is responsible for all this? Your highness, can you answer the old man''s loyalty and loyalty to what you bring to the Zhu family?


    Zhu Xiao''s voice tends to roar, shaking the eardrum.


    Mu Ning said coldly in autumn: "the emperor is merciless, that is because we must learn to choose or reject. On the shoulders of the emperor, there are countless people in the whole dynasty. The purpose of founding a dynasty is not to protect the interests of the powerful, but to create a shelter for more persecuted "devil gate" people! "


    "The sacred kingdom of tuntian has lasted for thousands of years. Its national strength is strong and its people are well fed. Under the rule of the royal family, almost no one is displaced. Today''s situation, if it is not for successive emperors of the holy kingdom to insist on what you call "merciless", do you still have to rely on borers like you


    "Borer?" The color of the indignation on Zhu Xiao''s face suddenly dissipated, but


    showed a few irony: "Your Highness, princess, you are still too naive. If there were no borers like us, the kingdom of devouring heaven would not exist at all. The prosperous age in your mouth depends on countless moths to maintain. Otherwise, how can such a powerful Dynasty be ruled by the so-called nine kings of the holy Kingdom, the governors of the prefectures, and the officials in the court Hall who do not know what to do? "


    Zhao Tianci on the side also said: "if your majesty can be merciless, you should first reduce the resources occupied by the royal family. In particular, the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, each occupying a rich fiefdom, this is the biggest injustice. Now the king of Yan wants to invade Bazhou and Qingzhou. She has violated the interests of too many people, so she must die. "


    "Don''t talk to her anymore."


    Zhu Xiao raised his hand and interrupted Zhao Tianci''s intention to continue. He said faintly: "tuntian should have exhausted energy, otherwise she can''t waste words with us. This girl is just bluffing. "After the real tear, Zhu Xiao had omitted the name of her royal highness, and his eyes swept through the golden cube before her body. "If you want to procrastinate and wait for the rescue of Shen Wei Si, then the old man advised you not to waste your energy." This operation is very covert. Shenweisi Gen could not respond to it, but the secret order belongs to the powerful thunder department who should have come to meet you. "


    "It will appear in my hand. I don''t have to explain it to you again."


    Mu Ning autumn is silent.


    Lei Bu is in charge of the trial. What can be called "strong" is at least a master level role. Therefore, mu ningqiu can almost instantly rule out the possibility of the other party''s rebellion. Then the secret order originally belonging to the powerful Lei Department will appear in Zhu Xiao''s hands, which can only explain one problem.


    If the other party is not seriously injured and loses his freedom, he or she has been killed.


    Think of this possibility, Mu Ning autumn cold voice way: "you are really brave."


    Zhao Tianci said: "to assassinate the king of Yan is a crime of great treachery. Since we dare to come, we are well prepared."


    "You are indeed the most powerful Tianjiao in the generation of tuntian Shengguo. If you let go, I may not dare to take risks. But how much can you play with your two burdens? "


    Zhu Xiao looked at the mu tea sleeves and ling''er that were held by Mu Ning Qiu. "I can give you a chance to hand over the king of Yan, and you can leave."


    "Mr. Zhu? No way


    Zhao Tianci showed a shocked expression.


    Now let Mu Ning Qiu go. Even if they kill mu Hongxiu, they will be pursued by the royal family of holy Kingdom endlessly.


    Even if there is a heaven demon Kingdom outside the containment and reception, they are absolutely impossible to escape from the heaven devouring holy country. The killing of the nine kings of the holy land is the most extreme provocation for the royal family. Especially in this sensitive situation, the royal family of the holy kingdom will not allow the traitors to leave safely. Even if they chase them to the ends of the earth, they must leave their bodies in the holy land of swallowing heaven.


    Because it''s about the dignity of the royal family, there''s no room for provocation.


    What''s more, even if the royal family doesn''t make a move, when Shenwei knows who killed the Yan king, the four parts of Tiandi Fenglei will pour out. At that time, not only themselves, but also their families will be slaughtered.


    "I naturally know the truth of cutting grass to remove roots. But this is the end of the matter. Instead of taking a white fight and burying my own life, I''d better hand over the king of Yan and exchange her life for the peace of the holy land."


    "since the princess''s highness is saying" heartless "is for the benefit of more people, should the princess be chosen as the heir of the royal family?


    Zhu Xiao''s old face showed some meaningful smile: "is to sacrifice the life of King Yan, save countless people including yourself, or gamble on your own life for her to the end?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    After listening to Yi Wu''s statement, Lu Li didn''t speak for a long time, because what Yi Wu said was too amazing. If what he said was true, the action of the heaven demon Kingdom and the Bazhou aristocratic family could not be said to be an assassination against mu ningqiu alone, but a rebellion enough to make half of the heaven swallowing kingdom into turmoil.


    All the aristocratic families in Qingzhou and Bazhou rebelled, and even the aristocratic families in Yanzhou participated. This shows that even if Mu ningqiu can return to Yanzhou with mu tea sleeves, they may not be really safe.


    What''s more, Yanzhou is the fiefdom of Mu Hongxiu, and even the aristocratic families there can be rebellious by the extremely evil state policy and participate in the assassination of Mu Hongxiu. We can see how bad the current situation is in tuntian Shengguo.


    "According to your opinion, the whole Qingzhou, Bazhou and all the aristocratic families have participated in the rebellion. Why did only one master come here this time? If it is prudent to send out several masters, they can not only kill the Yan king, but also overthrow the royal family of the holy state. At that time, you will be able to work together from inside and outside. It will be easy for the kingdom to unify the ancient world. "


    Lu Li raised his eyes, and his tone gradually became cold.


    Because there is a big loophole in Yi Wu''s words, that is, Qingzhou and Bazhou together, at least there are more than 20 masters, which is not the hidden combat power of each aristocratic family.


    It is estimated conservatively that if the two state families had already defected, the extreme demon kingdom would have conspired against at least 30 strong people in Mingyou. Even the royal family of the holy Kingdom dare not despise this power.


    Especially at a time when civil strife may have taken place in Tianbu, it is not so difficult for thirty masters to hide their tracks and keep them from the ears and eyes of tuntian Shengguo.


    As long as the supreme demon kingdom can make good use of this power to launch a surprise attack on the imperial capital, even if it can''t capture the center of tuntian Shengguo at one stroke, it can at least make tuntian Shengguo hurt its muscles and bones.


    No matter how powerful the emperors are, they will suffer a lot of casualties in the face of so many masters.


    For example, a strong man like Lin Wangbei may be able to fight three or even five with one enemy. However, once the number of masters exceeds ten, even the top masters can not face it.


    Maybe there are many unexpected factors. For example, the top masters of Mujing and jitianmohuang have real killing skills. It is not difficult to annihilate ten or even 20 masters. Even if they are defeated, such top masters want to escape, and even if they are strong enough, they can''t keep them.


    But even taking into account these unexpected circumstances, the power of all the aristocratic families in the land of the two states can definitely cause a violent turbulence within the kingdom of tuntian. Because in addition to the master, the real backbone of a family is still a warrior who can not destroy the territory.


    Think about the disturbance caused by the dead men of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil in the imperial capital. Most of them are still in the realm of the metaphysics. If each aristocratic family sent a surprise team composed of invincible warriors to the imperial capital, what terrible consequences would it have?


    "I can answer that for you." However, Yi Wu said slowly: "although the aristocratic families of Qingzhou and Bazhou have" defected ", they are not betraying the tuntian Shengguo, but they do not want to let Yan Wang return to Yanzhou alive and succeed in taking over the power of these two states."


    "The emperor of the holy kingdom wanted the Yan king to sit in Qingzhou and Bazhou, and form a front in the central part of the holy state that could help the four sides. The forces of the aristocratic families in the two prefectures, as well as the private soldiers in each family, need to be counted and handed over to the king of Yan. Qingzhou and Bazhou have their own systems and rules because of their special terrain. The sudden appearance of the king of Yan is tantamount to separating their rights and directly destroying the interests they could have obtained. "


    "Don''t underestimate the importance these aristocratic families attach to their own interests. Even if King Yan is one of the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, he came to take over the two states under the command of the emperor. But she has violated too many people''s bottom line, and she is no longer the invincible strong one at the beginning. In the eyes of those powerful people, asking her to die is no different from killing an ant. So they betrayed the king of Yan, not the holy Kingdom, not the royal family. "


    Yi Wu explained here and said, "they are very clear that if they lose the protection of the holy land of swallowing heaven, everything they have at present will be gone. Therefore, they only need to pay the minimum price to kill the king of Yan, and they can solve all the problems. Tuntian Shengguo or that tuntian Shengguo, Qingzhou, Bazhou, will be under their control. "


    Although this statement is not impeccable, it is the most consistent with the core interests of those aristocratic families.


    Because the difficulty between betraying the sacred kingdom of heaven and killing the king of Yan to stabilize their current interests and status is fundamentally different. Moreover, even if they really help to unify the Kingdom, no one can guarantee that the Congress of the supreme demon will not stop grinding and killing the donkey.


    It is better to choose cooperation than to submit. It is an eternal truth that the enemy of an enemy is a friend.


    When the king of Yan became their enemy, the heaven and the devil Kingdom naturally became their "friends.".


    No matter how serious the consequences are, they can''t be compared with the rights that we hold in our hands.


    "They killed the Yan king to ensure their own interests will not be harmed. Do you want to kill the Yan king just because of the absurd prophecy heard by the supreme devil emperor?"Speaking of this, Lu Li suddenly stares at mu Hongxiu for the reason why he doesn''t let go.


    If it is for the sake of Shenwei, then they can completely avoid mu tea, directly to the sky. Of course, the current extreme Kingdom has already started to do so. Cooperation with the Shinto is the best proof. Therefore, under the premise of sure annihilation of Tianbu, mu Hongxiu''s life and death is a trivial matter for the extreme heaven and devil kingdom.


    Even if Mu Hongxiu is still alive, the role she can play is very limited if she really wants to destroy Tianbu.


    Under this premise, all kinds of layout and assassination of Mu Hongxiu in the kingdom of heaven and demon seem to be very illogical.


    "You know that prophecy, too?"


    Yi Wu seemed a little surprised, but in a flash he understood: "yes, the waste of Long''an fell into the hands of Tianbu. He should have leaked out the information about the March map. It''s no surprise that he will tell you this prophecy. "


    The intelligence organizations of the demon kingdom are not vegetarian.


    After Long''an was captured, he contacted Lu Li and did not escape the information network of the demon shadow.


    In addition, with the sudden reversal of the war situation at the border, tuntian Shengguo, which was originally at a disadvantage, seemed to have opened its eyes. Under the leadership of King Wulie, he had predicted the movements of the demonic army several times in advance. This shows that tuntian Shengguo must have mastered the March map of the demon army and many core military information. Combining the two, the demon Kingdom immediately guessed that Long''an could not bear the torture and had already recruited all the secrets he knew.


    "Why, do you find this prediction ridiculous?" Lu Li said with a smile: "I can''t imagine that as a top master, the emperor jitianmo is only half a step away from entering the realm of heaven and man, but he still believes in this absurd prediction."


    Yi Wu said coldly: "the matter of the devil emperor is not something I can discuss behind my back. The purpose of killing the king of Yan is to eradicate the great trouble in the demon Kingdom, and it has nothing to do with the prophecy


    His attitude is very resolute, not to avoid the prophecy itself, but to avoid talking about the Mikado behind his back.


    The more powerful the master is, there are many magical powers that ordinary people can''t understand. Ordinary masters have a certain ability to seek good fortune and avoid misfortune. For a top-level strong man like the king of the heavenly devil, if there is any evil intention in his heart, he will immediately feel a little sign.


    Not to mention Yi Wu, a general of the demon Kingdom, if he criticizes the demon emperor behind his back, the demon emperor will immediately notice.


    Therefore, Yi Wu did not dare to talk about prophecy, but did not dare to question the emperor''s decision.


    His attitude proves exactly what Lu Li thinks.


    The emperor of the most heavenly demon is persistent in killing mu Hongxiu, which must still be for the illusory prophecy. Holding the attitude of believing in her, since she can''t marry mu Hongxiu back to the demon Kingdom, she is simply killed to completely eliminate the possibility of this prophecy being implemented on other people.


    After confirming this, Lu Li was silent for a moment and then said, "my question is finished."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    Hearing the speech, Yi Wu immediately set his eyes on the array totem in front of him, and said in a deep voice: "in this case, hand in the array."


    He was patient and chatted with Lu Li for a long time. His real goal was always the formation in front of him.


    As long as you take the array back and give it to the array mage of the demon kingdom to crack it, you may not have no chance to explore the secret.


    At that time, even if he had made a great contribution, it would be enough to offset the dereliction of duty of the demon guard.


    "Of course."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "if you are wandering in the world, you have to rely on honesty. Fair trade, both money and goods. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li waved his hand, and the array totem floating in the air immediately turned into a palm size, emitting a faint light, passing through the soldiers and floating in front of Yi Wu.


    Yi Wu''s expression is a little wary. His mind is locked in the array totem. He is sure that the aura inside is very stable and there is no sign of sudden explosion. Then he reaches out to take the totem and feel the mild warmth from his palm. His face looks a little better.


    Lu Li looked at the scene quietly, even raised his hands, indicating that he had absolutely no secret control of the array. Until Yi Wu was sure to finish, he said, "the deal is over. I hope we''ll see you in the future."


    "Did I ever say let you go?"


    At this time, Yi Wu used his true Qi to suppress the Rune of the array the size of a palm, and completely blocked the aura inside. Only then did he show a sneer: "a guy as dangerous as you can''t stay!"


    Boom!


    More than 80 soldiers have been waiting for this sentence for a long time. Even before Yi Wu''s last syllable was uttered, they stepped forward in a neat and uniform manner, causing the black ash to rise and disperse.


    The atmosphere was suddenly tense.


    Lu Li squinted: "are you going to break the contract?"


    "I don''t remember having an appointment with you." Yi Wu said indifferently.


    Lu Li hears the speech, facial expression is heavy, eyeground just right ground flashed the color of panic.


    This panic fell into Yi Wu''s eyes, but it was the proof of his guilty heart.


    So Yi Wu is more sure that Lu Li doesn''t have any hidden hands in the array. He must be in his heart. This can be regarded as completely relieved. He holds the array totem and says, "kill him."


    More than 80 heavenly demon guards rushed to Luli without hesitation!


    Before that energy storm brought terror and pain, they decided to double back to the youth in front of them.


    The best way is to torture him to death!


    "It''s time. Let''s go."


    In the face of the impetuous and murderous demon guard, Lu Li''s expression converges, and the sound of his mind rings in the ears of Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi.


    At the same time, there was the northern emperor.


    It''s a signal, and it''s also a warning.


    The spirit of God killing still exists in the soul of the northern emperor. This sentence reminds the northern emperor that it is time to take Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi away.


    If you dare to play tricks, he will be the first to die.


    During this period of time, Lu Li''s attitude towards the northern emperor was always "gentle" and never threatened him with the power of God killing. However, they have developed a tacit understanding between them. Now that they have not made any threat, it means that when there is a real need for "threat", the northern emperor has no room to refuse.


    "He''s right."


    The northern emperor sighed, "it''s time."


    After that, his soul and body radiated light and turned into the majestic appearance of the North sea emperor. The terrible thoughts swept the whole Canyon, and ripples appeared in the air.


    Yi Wu in the pit suddenly felt this powerful idea. Before he could even produce the feeling of surprise, his consciousness was taken away by that spirit.


    Although the spirit body of the northern emperor did not have the combat power, it had a powerful mind far beyond the martial arts in this world.


    The spirit body of heaven and man level can easily crush a master''s "consciousness" even if it is only crushed by the mind.


    "Go


    Seeing this in vain, she immediately grabbed Ding Lingxi''s hand, and the demon who had already been prepared roared and carried them out.


    The spirit of the northern emperor gradually faded away from the valley.


    Lu Li did not leave.


    It''s not that I don''t want to, but it''s too late.


    More than 80 heavenly demon guards rushed up and formed an army array, which directly blocked his retreat. However, at the moment when they surrounded Luli, the Dragon kiss sword suddenly burst out a hundred sword Qi, floated into the air and rotated, and the sword Qi flew out of the sword body, and several of the fastest piercing demons'' defense holes were pierced on the spot!


    Then the blood mist spread through the crowd.


    Before Lu Li raised the Dragon kissing sword several times, knocked on the ridge of the sword, and put it on his knee, all in preparation for this moment.


    The accumulated sword Qi burst out without reservation, and immediately made those demon guards pay a painful price.


    After all, Lu Li was prepared for Yi Wu.However, I didn''t expect that Yi Wu would be suppressed by the northern emperor''s mind. These heavenly demon guards even took the place of Yi Wu to bear the "feast" carefully prepared by himself.


    The Dragon kisses the sword and pours out all the sword Qi, just like harvesting. It knocks down all the demon guards who are in the front. There are many unlucky ghosts who have been penetrated into their heads on the spot, so there is no chance of resurrection.


    The rest of the wounded tianmengwei, however, were able to use the magic power in their bodies. Black smoke rose from the wound and quickly recovered.


    "It''s not that easy." Lu Li holds the Dragon kiss sword and murmurs.


    As if to confirm his words, the body of those fallen demons suddenly blew up!


    The sword Qi left in their bodies exploded again, causing more serious damage!


    The body of the sword breaks through the shadow of the sky.


    Lu Li plays a ring finger, the sword shadow flies straight to Yi Wu!


    At this time, Yi Wu had no mind in his eyes and was suppressed by the northern emperor''s mind. His consciousness fell into a deep sleep. Although he felt the danger from the outside world, he could not respond at all.


    Hiss!


    At the critical moment, Yi Wu''s body almost moved subconsciously, allowing the sword shadow to run through his arm. The intense pain made him wake up in an instant and flew away in the direction of Luli at the first time!


    In the face of Yi Wu who wakes up, Lu Li has no fear at all. Instead, he takes the initiative to fight with his sword. Before Yi Wu flies to his eyes, the sword spirit has left a scar on his face.


    "Invisible sword Qi?"


    Yi Wu snorted coldly, but he didn''t see it. He insisted on catching Lu Li.


    "We''re not as good as that, are we?" Lu Li laughs and holds his palm empty. Yi Wu immediately feels the extremely hot temperature of the array totem in his palm.


    Boom!


    Before we had time to think about it, the totem of the array had already exploded and turned into a light ball, which devoured Yi Wu''s whole body.


    Although the array was only used by Lu Li to bluff Yi Wu, as a "master of array", even the small array used to bluff can be triggered anytime and anywhere. Even if Yi Wu forcibly blocks the aura in the array with genuine Qi, it is impossible to prevent Luli from detonating it.


    However, Lu Li is very clear that the explosion caused by that aura is not enough to kill Yi Wu, or even to severely hurt him.


    It''s a pity, but now he has to leave.


    Otherwise, once waiting for Yi Wu to understand that the array is just a trick, it is not difficult to imagine how crazy the master who has been teased from the beginning to the end would do.


    "Although we can still talk, after all, our positions are different, so I will not continue to accompany."


    After finishing this sentence, Lu Li used the method of heaven on the spot, suppressed his own breath, and left without leaving any trace.


    "You can''t go!" At the same time, Yi Wu broke out of the scope of the Reiki explosion and sent out a furious roar.


    As Lu Li expected, the power of the previous aura explosion was just like scratching his skin. Yi Wu is only once trapped. Yi Wu has some shadows. When the array explodes, there is no time to judge its power, and the body has already made its own response.


    Such a delay, Lu Li naturally seize the opportunity to escape, continue to stay here, that is really stupid.


    After all, Lu Li has not yet expanded to think that he can deal with a crazy master.


    After breaking away from the scope of Reiki explosion, Yi Wu immediately used his mind to explore the surrounding area. As expected, there was no trace of Lu Li''s breath.


    It made him look terrible.


    Obviously, Lu Li played a trick on him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    After crushing the palm, there is still the aura of residual heat. Yi Wu''s expression is gloomy like water.


    Looking back on the conversation with Lu Li before, from the beginning, the rhythm has fallen into Lu Li''s control. It''s not something that can''t be accepted. It''s just that Yi wuwan didn''t expect that Lu Li''s courage was so great that he even dared to fake the array used to deter him.


    This can be described as bold.


    As long as you can see a little clue in the previous conversation, Lu Li may be killed.


    Even if he had the way to cover his breath, he could never escape his vision in a hurry.


    Yi Wu knows very well that only when the array is in hand and the conversation between them is over, he will relax his vigilance a little and give Lu Li a chance to take advantage of it.


    So in this process, Lu Li is almost step by step, completely hanging his life in the conversation, making a big gamble.


    It can also be seen from the side that his mind is really meticulous. It seems that there is no plan, every action is a flaw, but in fact, every step of his life has been accurately calculated and human nature has been grasped to the limit without any omission.


    What''s more, under the circumstances just now, he still has the mind to extract information from his own mouth and analyze whether the information is accurate according to the current situation of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom.


    Now push back Lu Li''s performance, Yi Wu is more aware of the horror of this young man.


    He is not in line with the age of the mature, non-human level of meticulous calm, and that kind of even he is unconscious of the way. How can a teenager control human nature so precisely?


    "No wonder the eldest princess has listed him as one of the targets of the evil shadow. Young people like him will become a big problem in the devil kingdom over time."


    Yi Wu thought in his heart, and his face was cloudy and sunny.


    At this time, a demon guard came over and asked in a low voice, "my Lord, what should we do now?"


    His question makes Yi Wu''s eyes flash slightly, and the point of killing disappears.


    Looking at the tianmengwei, who was reaped half of the time when the sword Qi broke out just now, Yi Wu was in a daze.


    What to do?


    What else can they do?


    Tianmengwei is close to extinction. Mu Hongxiu has escaped. Even Lu Li has played a trick on him. At present, they have been completely defeated.


    "Find a way to establish contact with the demon shadow, communicate with the Bazhou aristocratic family, and ask how the pursuit of Yan Wang is going on."


    After thinking about it, Yi Wu could only make up for the task at the beginning.


    Although tianmengwei was almost completely destroyed, and he himself had a big fall in Lu Li''s hands, as long as he can bring back the head of Mu Hongxiu, the main task of going deep into the Tiansheng Kingdom at great risk this time is not a failure.


    The demon guard nodded and turned to do it.


    After he left, Yi Wu sighed. His eyes swept over the demon guards, who were only fifty or so people left. His heart was also a burst of colic.


    The most elite Imperial Guard in the kingdom of heaven and evil, he brought a thousand people to come. He was full of confidence, but ended up in this situation. Yi Wu also had some unreal feelings.


    Not to mention that the originator is an immortal warrior.


    Yi Wu couldn''t help but feel ridiculous. What''s wrong with the world? Even if it''s Tianjiao, you can''t be so unreasonable?


    "Wait a minute." Thinking of this, Yi Wu suddenly gritted his teeth and stopped the demon guard. After hesitating for a moment, he ordered: "tell the princess the truth about the situation here, and say Lu Li has become a climate. We should arrange for the shadow to get rid of him as soon as possible. "


    That day demon Wei Wen speech, also a face deep thought Ran''s expression.


    After experiencing the energy storm caused by Lu Li, the name has become a real devil pronoun in the hearts of the survivors of the tianmowei.


    If you can attract the attention of the eldest princess, send the real elite killer of the demon shadow to remove this person, even if they have no face at all, it is also worth it.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Li, who escaped from the canyon in one breath, suddenly felt a slight cold on his back, and a chill ran straight up to his head. He thought that Yi Wu was relentlessly chasing after him. He immediately lowered his breath to the lowest level. He was a little vigilant for a long time. After confirming that there was no abnormality, he dared to move on.


    It was not until he flew into the boundary of Yanzhou that Lu Li saw the northern emperor and his party waiting here.


    Ding Lingxi, the little girl, is sitting on the devil and struggling. She has no choice but to hold her down to prevent her from struggling too much. The northern emperor is floating on the side, not knowing what she is thinking.


    "Young master, he will be safe and sound. Don''t worry."


    White press Ding Lingxi, tone as peaceful as possible, persuade a way: "we stay there is just to add chaos, you go back now, it is no help, calm down."


    When Ding Lingxi heard the speech, her struggling strength was slightly weakened. She could see the light in her eyes and said in a low voice: "if he died, I would never forgive you."White slightly a Leng, followed by silence down.


    She did not blame Ding Lingxi for her "immaturity", only when she was making angry remarks.


    "Who died? What nonsense


    Seeing that their breath was strange, Lu Li untied the cover of the heaven luck method, floated to them, and struck Ding Lingxi''s forehead with his knuckles.


    Ding Lingxi didn''t respond to it, she felt a pain in her forehead, and her tears, which had been brewing for a long time, couldn''t help but flow out.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. It''s possible for the madman in the kingdom of heaven and devil to catch up with them at any time. Let''s meet the princess first."


    See her cry out, Lu Li is very casually reach out to wipe her tears, after a word is to say in vain.


    Bai Bai was shocked at the moment of seeing Lu Li.


    When she left, she thought that Lu Li should die. After that situation was left behind, there was almost no possibility of survival. However, Lu Li still retreated completely, which was quite unexpected.


    "Thank you so much just now." Lu Li looks at the northern emperor and sincerely thanks him.


    If the northern emperor had not suppressed Yi Wu with divinity, he would not have been able to escape easily. Although there is a spirit of killing God in this, if the northern emperor has any different ideas, and if he keeps his hand slightly or even turns back directly, the target of the suppression will be changed to him, and the result will be very different.


    "It''s a piece of cake." The northern Emperor just laughed, but did not take credit.


    Even if he is so frustrated now, it''s a piece of work for the gods of heaven and man to suppress a master.


    "Come on, let''s leave as soon as possible."


    Lu Li didn''t say anything more, rubbed Ding Lingxi''s head, and then led the way ahead.


    Baibai also patted the magic monster. With a low roar, he ran on all fours, just like running in the air, chasing after Lu Li.


    After flying for a moment in front of him, Lu Li suddenly felt a strange fluctuation of genuine Qi, which seemed to be someone fighting. He stopped and looked at the same puzzled northern emperor and said, "do you also feel it?"


    The northern emperor said: "at least three masters, there are some mixed breath, is not perishable."


    "Do you have the breath of bathing in autumn?" Lu Li realized that something might have happened.


    He could only feel the strange fluctuation of Qi in the distance, but he could not tell the specific situation as accurately as the northern emperor.


    After a moment of feeling, the northern emperor also shook his head and said, "the distance is too far to judge. But it is certain that one of them is under siege and still at a disadvantage. "


    With this sentence, the northern emperor picked his eyebrows and said, "there is another one who is also besieging the master."


    Now the situation is basically clear.


    In Yanzhou, the only one who can be besieged by three masters is mu Ning Qiu who runs away with his red sleeves.


    But Lu Li didn''t expect that the gang were so bold that they dared to assassinate the Yan king in Yanzhou.


    "It seems that Yi Wu didn''t lie, and there was a family mutiny in Yanzhou." Lu Li''s face sank and said in white: "you should avoid first, go to find elder sister Ge and meet them. I''ll go to see the situation with the North emperor."


    At this time, there is no need to be too polite. If there are really three masters on the opposite side, even if Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi go, they can''t help.


    On the contrary, the northern emperor can play a lot of role.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    "That childe must be careful."


    With that, she drove the demon to fly in the opposite direction.


    After they left, Lu Li''s tight body relaxed and said with a wry smile: "a master has just been sent off from there, and three more masters have come here. When will it be a head?"


    The northern emperor said with a smile: "this shows that you have been exposed to higher and higher levels. The more things you know, the stronger your opponent will be. This is an unavoidable process. Of course, your strength is too slow to keep up with the pace of changes of your opponent, so you will feel powerless. "


    Lu Li skimmed his lips. This is not the first time that someone has said that his strength has been improved too slowly.


    However, in Zhenwu area, those who have improved faster than him may not be able to surpass the number of hands.


    If the northern emperor was not once a strong man at heaven and man level, if he said so, Lu Li would certainly refute it.


    It''s a pity that this guy has really stood at the "peak" of martial arts before. He said that the improvement of his strength was too slow, and Lu Li had no complaints.


    "Well, even if my strength is too slow to keep up with the changing speed of my opponent. What else can we do now? "


    What do you mean by the three northern masters. No matter how skillful I am, if the other party doesn''t listen to me completely and crush them with strength, we will have to die. "


    Hearing this, the northern emperor asked, "if you are afraid of death, why don''t you run away with them?"


    "Perhaps in your opinion, even if this is a fatal situation, you are not willing to leave your companion behind." Before Lu Li answered, the northern emperor had already given the answer.


    Lu Li was slightly stunned by his words, but then denied: "maybe I''m willing to meddle in my business. I''m born to work hard."


    With this sentence, Lu Li did not continue to waste time. He opened the magic power of heaven and earth in his sleeve and looked at his current inventory.


    After so many battles, his inventory has been used up for a long time. Although the rest is valuable, there are few items that can be used in the battle.


    Now in the sky and earth in the sleeve, in addition to some healing pills and materials for casting flying swords, there are only metal eggs and the corpses of fierce animals that were collected in the cave of heaven and man.


    The body of a fierce beast


    Lu Li''s eyes swept over and saw the strange animal corpse like a human race. He immediately thought of something, and then said, "I think of a way."


    After that, Lu Li looked at the northern emperor.


    That look in the eyes let the northern emperor''s heart suddenly, realized that Lu Li absolutely did not arrange any good work for himself.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t look at me like that." Finally, the northern emperor was a little hairy.


    Lu Li said: "you said that the old monster of the East emperor who had been dead for many years can be revived. His spirit may not be as complete as you are, right? Then he may, why can''t you? "


    "That''s because of the transformation of the heaven and man with Dou Zun, and The East emperor left behind his followers


    The northern emperor subconsciously explained it, but he immediately realized what Lu Li meant, "do you want to find a body for me?"


    "That''s impossible. The recovery of the dead is against the weather. Our humble conditions are not enough to prepare for recovery. And even if you can meet those tough conditions, where do you get the right body? Ordinary body is not enough to bear the spirit of heaven, man and God. Even if forced to recover, it will be shattered. "


    The northern emperor explained the way to Luli clearly, but his eyes became brighter.


    "I have the flesh, and it''s absolutely reliable. At least it can support you to save people."


    While speaking, Lu Li took out the corpse in the form of a human.


    Seeing this animal corpse, the northern emperor''s expression changed dramatically, "where did you get it?"


    "The cave of heaven and man, oh, is the residence of Dou Zun. There are thousands of masters'' bodies outside the palace. There is also a mountain made of corpses of fierce animals. I chose some of them. I originally wanted to use them as forging materials. But this corpse is special. Do you think this body is stronger than many top masters? "


    After Lu Li''s explanation, he pointed to the broken wound on the corpse. The bones exposed there almost turned to pure gold, proving that the life level of this animal corpse was much better than that of the top masters. At least on the physical level, it was infinitely close to heaven and man.


    In other words, it is not a human corpse.


    "It''s a relic of the animal gods." After experiencing the previous shock, the northern emperor returned to normal, but said: "I can''t believe that jianzun is such a lunatic that even the animal gods have been killed."


    "Is it a member of the orcs?"


    When Lu Li hears the speech, his doubts are finally solved.


    When I saw this corpse waiting, I felt a little strange, because I had never seen such a fierce beast, and it could be so powerful. The corpse has not decayed for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. Compared with the real human and heaven''s remains, it will never let go.Now hearing the words of the northern emperor, all this can be explained clearly.


    According to the legend, the God clan and the beast God clan are the most powerful leaders among the alien tribes who invaded Zhenwu region at that time. Later, because of the fierce struggle of the strong men in ancient times, the gods and beasts withdrew from Zhenwu, and other alien races were defeated, until they were completely driven out of Zhenwu. This story is recorded in the ancient books of Liangjiehe. Although we don''t know what happened at that time, we can at least be certain that the beast God is definitely several times stronger than the water god.


    Their world class is probably higher than that of the water gods.


    "The orc deity should have disappeared long ago. The spirit of this beast is so weak that it doesn''t even reach the level of gods. I''m afraid it''s a fish left behind in Zhenwu. As a result, he entered the small world by mistake and was killed by the madman jianzun. "


    The northern emperor looked at the wound on the body of the corpse. Even though the breath left in the wound had completely dissipated, he could recognize the sword Zun''s handwriting at a glance.


    "Is this body good enough?" Seeing him, Lu Li began to recall and quickly interrupted: "now the conditions are poor. Although it''s a foreign race, it''s important to save people. I''ll wronged you first."


    The northern emperor had no choice but to say: "even if this body can carry my spirit, you don''t have the corresponding means. Even if it is only temporary, the recovery of the dead is a major event, which is not as simple as you think."


    "It''s not necessary to recover completely, as long as it can carry your spirit and give full play to your original..." Lu Li originally opened his five fingers and wanted to say 50% of his strength. But seeing the ghost expression of the northern emperor, he knew that this was not very realistic. So he could only pick up two fingers: "30%


    The northern emperor shook his head and sighed: "it is built on the premise that we can succeed. At most, 20% of them, maybe only 10% of them."


    "Ten percent..."


    Lu Li frowned and thought it was not enough.


    Although the level of heaven and man is very strong, it is still unknown how much effect 10% strength can play.


    However, Lu Li did not hesitate for too long, and said: "ten percent is enough. If you try your best, you may not have a chance to win."


    "What are you going to do?"


    When the North emperor hears the speech, he doesn''t continue to instigate. He is very curious about how Lu Li can make his spirit compatible with the body of the animal God family.


    As he said earlier, the recovery of the dead is against the weather. Even if it is only temporary, the complexities and risks involved can not be borne by an immortal warrior.


    However, Lu Li said faintly: "I can''t make you revive completely, but as long as you think of your spirit as an energy and the body as a kind of container, it''s not very difficult to" revive "you temporarily."


    "You mean Formation? "


    The northern emperor was also a well-informed old strong man. He understood Lu Li''s meaning immediately.


    Before, Lu Li played various tricks on the array. The northern emperor knew that the young man had unreasonable talent and attainments in the array. After thinking for a moment, he felt that there was a certain possibility.


    "Build an array on it to hold your spirit temporarily. Although it can''t last too long, it should be enough to deal with several masters."


    Lu Li nodded and began to arrange the array on the corpse.


    The northern emperor''s eyes flashed slightly. Seeing his determined action, he also gave birth to some expectation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    If Lu Li could really create a temporary "container", even if he could only recover 10% of his strength at the peak, it would be of great significance to the northern emperor.


    You know, although the soul can survive, but the feeling between life and death is not necessarily better than the spirit.


    At that time, jianzun deliberately left his soul and sealed him in the core of the world with the sword meaning, which was a kind of "torture". No matter how powerful the soul is, it is just a remnant of consciousness. It''s really hard to endure the loneliness of nearly ten thousand years, waiting day after day, until the last strength in the spirit is also dissipated.


    Therefore, if we can really reshape the body, even if it is only temporary, it is also an irresistible temptation for the northern emperor.


    In Lu Li''s seal cutting array, the northern emperor did not disturb him and tried to hide his expectation.


    Lu Li passed the corpse with his index finger and constructed several arrays with genuine Qi. Many ideas appeared in his mind to determine its feasibility, which was overthrown by himself.


    As the northern emperor said, it is not a simple thing to revive the dead. Even if the body of the beast God clan is made into a temporary container with the array, how can it safely store the "energy" of the northern emperor?


    Although he has the characteristics of the master of array, he has mastered countless sets of array systems alone, but most of Lu Li''s recent use of arrays is in a theoretical state. There is no such record in the orthodox array inheritance, let alone the strange behavior of resurrecting the dead by using the array.


    Perhaps there is such an inheritance of array, but at least there is no such "magical" inheritance in the existing theories of the array system that Lu Li was exposed to.


    In short, it''s just Lu Li''s idea to transform the body of the beast God clan with the array so that it can temporarily accommodate the spirit of the northern emperor. It''s like opening up a new road, which needs him to explore a little bit.


    But there isn''t much time left for him to experiment.


    After strengthening the six layer array, Lu Li finally carved another array similar to the space channel in the body''s position of recognizing the sea, and then said to the North emperor, "you know more about the sea than I do. If you feel something wrong, leave this body as soon as possible."


    The northern emperor had been watching Lu Li''s movements. Seeing that he had not forgotten to leave his own backhand, the northern emperor could not help but produce a trace of strange emotion in his heart. He asked quietly with a smile, "if anything happened to me, would it not save you trouble?"


    "That''s not what I said." Lu Li said in a positive way: "I think the problem is very simple. As long as you have not shown any signs of being against me, you are still my companion. What''s more, you are the person who is closest to the truth of those years in the whole Zhenwu region. You are a living history. You can''t die from any angle. "


    "I can''t believe that I still have such an important position in your heart?"


    The northern emperor was stunned at first, and then said in a relaxed tone: "I''m really flattered."


    After saying this, the northern emperor looked at the corpse of the beast God family who had been seal cut by Lu Li, "but can this body really bear my spirit?"


    He didn''t doubt the seal cutting array of Lu Li, but he was worried that the body of animal gods could not bear the spirit of heaven and man.


    After all, it is the spirit of heaven and man, and ordinary flesh can''t be a container at all. Otherwise, why should those people of the Shinto need to spend time and effort looking for the remains of heaven and man?


    For a strong man like the northern emperor, if he wants to revive, he must at least find a body with the same level of life as a container.


    The body of the beast God clan is strong enough. From the golden skeleton, we can see that its strength is far beyond the top master of the human race. But even so, if you want to bear the spirit of heaven and man, I''m afraid there is a lack of heat.


    "Now I can only try my best."


    Lu Li didn''t have any confidence in his heart, and said, "if you can succeed, it will save you a little, and you will have a certain self-protection ability in the future."


    "It should be said that in the future, you will have an additional combat power that can be used?" The northern emperor broke through Lu Li mercilessly.


    Lu Li also did not refute, indicating that the northern emperor entered the body: "it''s important to save people, try first."


    Knowing the priority, the northern emperor nodded, his eyes slightly coagulated, and looked at the corpse captured by Lu Li. The soul turned into a wisp of golden energy and entered along the Qi orifice of the corpse. In a moment, the figure of the northern emperor had disappeared, and the corpse, which had been full of the breath of death, trembled at this time.


    Lu Li couldn''t help but show a nervous look.


    In fact, he also looked forward to the success of this crazy idea in action.


    As time went on, the shiver of the corpse became more and more intense, almost into convulsions. A strong breath emanates, similar to the northern emperor, but with a trace of difference.


    Lu Li tentatively let go of his hand, and the corpse was indeed floating in the sky, the frequency of trembling became stronger and stronger.Then, it suddenly stopped twitching, as if nothing had happened, returned to calm.


    Failed?


    Lu Li can''t help but flash this idea.


    However, the body is still floating, which makes Lu centrifugal still have a glimmer of hope.


    After all, the northern emperor has lost his body for thousands of years. Maybe he needs some time to adapt.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li suddenly found that the sky was obscured by a dark cloud, and the cloud was still gathering. In an instant, the sky was easier, and the wind whimpered.


    Click!


    Deep in the clouds, there was a golden thunder and lightning, which made the whole sky bright.


    With the thunder, the corpse suddenly opened his eyes, and two beams of golden light burst out to break the dark clouds!


    ¡­¡­


    , "Your Highness, are you sure you want to continue to resist?"


    Zhu Xiao once again catch up with Mu Ning Qiu, tone has lost patience, cold incomparable way: "with your present state, how long can you persist?"


    As soon as his words were finished, Zhao Tianci and the master from Bazhou also caught up.


    Three people are surrounded by Mu Ning Qiu at an angle. They are wary of her sudden outburst, and they are also on guard against her escaping from here.


    Now Mu Ning autumn is close to exhaustion, even if you want to escape, it is difficult to escape.


    In the face of Zhu Xiao''s and Zhao Tianci''s siege, she has suffered a lot of injuries. In addition, these two people always stare at mu Hongxiu and ling''er''s attack. Although they are very despicable, mu ningqiu has to use her own body to resist. The two men''s offensive became more and more fierce. Mu Ning Qiu was already tired of parry and almost reached the limit.


    Now the master of Bazhou also rushed to come, and the three of them joined hands, and even the hope of escape was extinguished.


    Mu Ning Qiu pursed some white lips and scanned the three faces with different expressions. It is absolutely false to say that there is no sense of decadence.


    Now the situation is almost certain that shenweisi''s support has been solved by them secretly. The appearance of the three great masters in Yanzhou did not attract the attention of any forces, which is enough to show that at least part of Yanzhou has been infiltrated.


    Mu Ning Qiu didn''t dare to think about the situation of infiltration and the extent to which families there were.


    But a question came up in her mind.


    What''s going on?


    She still remembers that when she was a child, she was led by her father and traveled around the holy land. Her father always told her that tuntian Shengguo was the richest and most stable among the five ancient kingdoms.


    Every time she heard this, she would secretly look at her father''s expression, and a heartfelt smile would appear on her majestic face.


    The success of tuntian Shengguo can not be separated from the efforts of several generations of Royal Mu family, and her father, Mujing, is a part of this great cause.


    Mujing even regarded it as the most proud thing in his life.


    But Just a war without knowing the end of the war, let the father''s complacency collapse completely.


    The declaration of war in the demon kingdom of heaven is like a mirror, reflecting too much ugliness.


    These ugliness also destroyed the belief that Mu Ning Qiu had always established.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    Mu Ning Qiu suddenly felt very tired.


    The constant burning genuine Qi in the wound and the emptiness in Youfu failed to make her feel tired.


    But when she thought that today''s tuntian Shengguo had become so strange, a sense of irresistible fatigue rose from the bottom of her heart, almost making her appear a little trance.


    But at this time, Mu Ning Qiu''s premonition as a master saved her again.


    Zhu Xiao saw that she even appeared in a trance state, without hesitation to hand, majestic real gas into a huge knife light, head-on cut!


    Mu Ning Qiu''s slightly absent eyes immediately narrowed up, and her tiredness disappeared like the tide. Her whole body was full of dazzling white light, which was her true gas.


    Compared with the previous times, this time, her true gas of burning almost doubled.


    The pure white flame rose more than ten feet high and turned into a real flame on her head. As soon as the huge knife light was cut, it was completely destroyed by the flame, and the dark brown real Qi was scattered everywhere. Even Zhu Xiao, who made the blow, showed some surprise.


    He did not expect that Mu Ning Qiu still maintained such fighting power.


    "Watch out for her death."


    The patriarch of Bazhou saw some clues and gave warning in a low voice.


    As masters, the other two people are not stupid. We can see that mu ningqiu is similar to the state of shining back.


    Running away continuously and fighting fiercely, she is in a very bad condition now, and even affects her injuries in the cave of heaven and man.


    At that time, facing the puppet Jia of heaven and man, she had already knocked out all the Qi in her body, and even Wu Ling fell into a deep sleep, with a smell of exhaustion of oil and light. Now, facing three masters'' cooperation, and also with the two cumbersome things, she can adhere to now, has been considered a miracle.


    And she now burst out of the raging weather flame, is obviously the ability to fight for life.


    Three face Mu Ning autumn this state, all played up the spirit of 12 points. They are not the most arrogant master of the devil kingdom. They are the holy family ruled by the Royal Mujia for generations.


    Because of this, they will not underestimate the ability of the Royal Princess.


    As the youngest master of the royal family, the three would not believe it if she didn''t have any cards at the bottom of the box.


    But no matter what cards she still has, she has been very tired all the way to now.


    Whether it''s the body or the mind.


    The most powerful warrior, once tired, will start to make mistakes. In the face of a tired Tianjiao, the three masters did not have to communicate with each other. They made up their minds to kill her carefully with the most "gentle" means.


    "She practiced the Heart Sutra of eternal life, but she learned the skill of shooting with King Yan. Be careful with her gun."


    Before starting, Zhu Xiao said in a low voice.


    The other two nodded in silence.


    Mu ningqiu holds two comatose women in both hands. Until now, he has not fired a gun, and even the number of times to fight back is very few. So Zhu Xiao decided that once Mu Ning Qiu''s gun was fired, that blow would be her most powerful card.


    At least a bad guy should be on the back.


    Zhao Tianci and the Bazhou master knew this well, but none of them revealed it.


    Mu Ning Qiu is silent, and the three masters are also silent.


    Only the white flame, which was more than ten feet high, made a "whoosh" sound.


    I do not know how long the past, Zhao Tianci took a deep breath, with a bit of helplessness, a bit of relief, raised his voice: "send the princess on the road!"


    Zhu Xiao''s expression is positive, the hand that holds knife raises a few minutes.


    The patriarch of Bazhou had no expression on his face, but then showed a grim smile: "send the king of Yan on his way."


    Without any prior discussion, the three figures moved at the same time.


    Master, power covers the sky!


    The murderous intention in the eyes of the three is condensed to the extreme. However, they do not choose to fight mu ningqiu in the most dangerous close combat. Instead, they release their true Qi and continue to wear down mu ningqiu''s physical strength with cautious and shameless playing methods.


    Mu Ning autumn also moved.


    She didn''t escape because she couldn''t.


    But she also did not fight back, because with mu tea and Ling Er two people, she could not flexibly display. However, instead of waiting for death, she chose the most wasteful and effective way.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth shaking explosion reverberated around Muning autumn body, but those true Qi did not break through her flame defense. It can be seen that Mu Ning Qiu''s body is constantly gushing with genuine Qi. The flame is attacked. Instead of declining, it rises higher and higher, as if it turns into a round of "sun" emitting white light.


    Being surrounded by the flame, Mu Ning''s face has no blood color, but a ray of bright red is flowing out of the corner of his mouth.


    Her eyes gradually turned white gold, staring at the three masters who were constantly attacking, which made them tremble.


    They have never seen such a terrible look in their eyes.


    However, the more so, the more determined their intention to kill Mu Ning Qiu.


    Never let her go alive!"Your Highness, how long can your true spirit last?"


    Zhao Tianci''s voice is gloomy, like trying to destroy Mu Ning Qiu''s insistence, more like enriching his confidence.


    Zhu Xiao and master Bazhou didn''t speak, but they both released more ferocious Qi, trying to break Mu Ning Qiu''s atmosphere.


    Although the white flame is still burning, but under the siege of the three masters regardless of the cost, it can''t last long. Now Mu Ning autumn, like a candle in the wind, may be blown out in the next moment.


    "It''s stubborn."


    The patriarch of Bazhou murmured and was shocked by Mu Ning Qiu''s tenacity.


    At this point, he shifted his position and thought that he could never hold on to the siege of the three soldiers in the same territory.


    A little girl less than 20 years old, even if he becomes a master, is nothing but a waste growing up in various precious resources. However, this "waste" made him feel a little chilly.


    If you don''t leave her here forever today, I''m afraid that there will be another "king of Yan" in the kingdom of devouring heaven.


    However, the more Mu Ning Qiu shows his talent, the more certain they will never leave this alive.


    "Don''t keep your hand. If you have any cards, you can use them."


    Zhu Xiao suddenly cut out a knife, and the majestic Sabre forcefully suppressed Mu Ning''s Qi around Qiu''s body. He said in a cruel voice: "if we drag on, we will disturb the Yanzhou mansion, and none of us can go away!"


    Hearing this, the other two dare not keep their hands.


    In particular, the great master of Bazhou almost did everything in his power to blow out his fist. The true Qi spread for several miles, and the void condensed like a real fist seal, hitting the white flame and making a dull sound like a red bell and a big Lu.


    The blood of the six viscera was suddenly spewed out.


    But she still tried to protect mu tea and Ling Er, did not let them be affected at all.


    "She can''t hold on!" Zhao Tianci saw this and immediately drank.


    He''s a little anxious now.


    Yanzhou Fu Zun, who is a real and authentic lineage of Yan Wang, is absolutely impossible to be rebellious, and there is no need to try to instigate rebellion.


    This time, they succeeded in concealing the opportunity of Shenwei and Yanzhou Prefecture after they cooperated with each other. If we continue to procrastinate, shenweisi''s civil strife will not stop. Maybe we won''t notice the difference. But the Yanzhou Prefecture master will realize that the king of Yan has not returned yet. It may be that something has happened.


    As a local aristocratic family in Yanzhou, Zhao Tianci and Zhu Xiao are very aware of the horror of Yanzhou mansion.


    If that madman comes, they will die here today.


    "Break it for me!"


    Without any hesitation, Zhao Tianci broke out the power of the secluded mansion, and directly penetrated the white flame, which made her fly backward and fall like a white streamer.


    Seeing this, the three men knew that this was the best chance to kill her, and they immediately dived.


    Before they got close, a sharp sword came from afar and exploded in front of them!


    The heavy rain of sword Qi spread, which surprised the three people. They thought that there was an expert to help them. But when they felt the "weak" power contained in the sword Qi, they realized that the strength of the people was not strong.


    "It''s Lu Li!" As soon as the master of Bazhou broke the sword spirit in front of him, he saw a figure cut off Mu Ning Qiu who had fallen on the way. His face was gloomy and said, "catch up!"


    As soon as the words were finished, a terrible breath suddenly appeared, which made his body slightly stiff. His instinct of pursuing good fortune and avoiding evil sensed danger. His hair stood up and looked at the figure in front with incredible eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    In front of him stood a figure in a black robe, which covered his face, but in the shadow, a pair of golden eyes were emitting a frightening light.


    He is the source of terror.


    "It''s a master."


    Zhu Xiao reached out and stopped Zhao Tianci, who wanted to go to the front and try the depth. He said in a deep voice: "this person is probably the top master."


    The patriarch of Bazhou was also gloomy, embarrassed and annoyed by his gaffe.


    The other side has not yet made a move, just released some breath, which scared him to stay in place. It can be said that his face as a master has been lost just now.


    However, the mysterious man in the black robe did not immediately stop in front of them, but because of the terrible atmosphere like a prison, the three masters did not dare to act rashly.


    "Why are you in such a mess?"


    When Mu Ning Qiu returns to his mind, he hears a familiar voice with some banter in his ear.


    She just raised her eyes and saw Lu Li''s face.


    "You You escaped? " See the moment of Lu Li, Mu Ning autumn hanging a heart finally put back in the stomach, tone has become a little weak.


    Just as the three masters expected, she had been running out of oil and burning the true spirit of Youfu, which could not last for a long time. However, when she thought of her death, her aunt and ling''er could not escape. Their lives were tied to her body, and she did not dare to show any flaws. Even though she was exhausted to the extreme, she still persisted.


    "How can it be said that I escaped? I came out of the house in a fair and aboveboard manner."


    Seeing that she was so weak, Lu Li made a joke and then said, "don''t worry, there is no danger now."


    Hearing this, Mu Ning Qiu''s look changed. He seemed to think of something and said, "no! You should take your aunt and ling''er, and they will... "


    "Three masters?" "The three divisions are just threats," he said


    As soon as the voice falls, Lu Li signals Mu Ning Qiu to see that side.


    Mu ningqiu was a little stunned, followed Lu Li''s eyes and saw the mysterious man who was holding hands with the three masters. He looked puzzled and could not help saying, "is that the helper you asked for? He One against three masters? "


    "You know this man, too."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "with his ability, not to mention dealing with three ordinary masters, even if it is against three top masters, it is absolutely easy to catch."


    "The northern emperor?"


    Although Mu Ning Qiu feels very tired, she immediately thinks of who Lu Li is talking about.


    But she was soon surprised and said, "the northern emperor is just a soul body. How could it send out such a solid breath? You What have you done? "


    "It was just a little trick to bring him back to life for a while."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "don''t worry, there is enough time."


    Resurrection?


    Lu Muqiu doesn''t know what to say.


    Resurrecting the dead is a challenge to the two laws of nether and Zhenwu. Not to mention the resurrection of the northern emperor, the strength of the spirit of heaven and man is far beyond the scope that the world can understand. Even if we find the way to revive him, where can we find the body that can bear the spirit of heaven and man?


    Wait This flesh body, seems to be familiar?


    Mu ningqiu is acutely aware that this body is not a human.


    "You madman She immediately thought of the ferocious beast corpse that she got in Tianren cave. She couldn''t help saying, "how could you use the body of the fierce beast to make a container for the northern emperor?"


    "Shh!"


    Lu Li quickly stopped: "there is only this material on hand. What''s more, when you realized that you were in danger, you didn''t have time to consider too much. Of course, you can think of any way you can."


    Mu Ning Qiu heard this sentence, his expression moved, and looked at Lu Li with a complicated look. At last, he was a little stubborn and said, "I don''t need you to rescue me when I''m in danger."


    That''s what''s going on.


    Obviously, I still have a little gratitude in my heart, but as soon as I think of my embarrassed appearance being seen by Lu Li, I have a nameless fire coming out, and my words will change the flavor when I get to my mouth.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to thank you. And I''m not entirely to save you. The king of Yan and ling''er are still on your side. If anything happens to you, they will surely die. "


    Lu Li seemed to have known that Mu Ning Qiu would have this attitude for a long time. After smiling innocently, he said, "this way is for us. Take Yan Wang and ling''er to find reliable people as soon as possible. Bazhou and Qingzhou aristocratic families have all defected, and many Yanzhou aristocratic families have been infiltrated by the heaven demon kingdom. In the current situation, no one can believe it except for the truly credible lineages. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Mu Ning Qiu''s expression also became a little strange, and said in a low voice: "now I don''t know who else can be trusted."


    After such an assassination, Mu Ning Qiu feels that the holy land of swallowing heaven has become very strange.Even after Zhu Xiao''s contribution to the founding of the country, he could be rebellious by the heaven demon Kingdom and betrayed the holy country for the sake of interests. Who else is really credible in the present state of swallowing heaven?


    She didn''t dare to think about it.


    "No?" Lu Li didn''t expect Mu Ning Qiu to give the answer. He couldn''t help saying: "if you look at the whole heaven swallowing Kingdom, can''t you find a reliable person?"


    Mu ningqiu said with a wry smile: "if according to your opinion, the aristocratic families of Bazhou and Qingzhou have already defected, and the aristocratic families of Yanzhou have been infiltrated. Now there is only one person we can rely on in Yanzhou."


    "Maybe only he can help us."


    "Then go to him." Lu Li did not ask who that person was. The matter has come to this point. It does not matter who the other party is. What matters is that he can lend a helping hand in this situation.


    Mu Ning Qiu smelled the speech, showed some hesitant expression, and asked, "what do you do? This way Are you really all right? "


    "Of course, believe me."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "I can even kill the army array of the heaven demon kingdom. It''s just to deal with a few masters. It''s not a fatal time."


    "What''s more, there is the northern emperor here."


    Looking at the northern emperor over there, Lu Li said: "I don''t know how much strength he has recovered. If he can recover to 20% of the peak, it will be very simple to kill these three masters. If it''s ten percent, I''ll have to help. "


    "Why don''t I stay and help?"


    Mu Ning Qiu''s expression changed slightly.


    She didn''t trust the northern emperor very much. She was worried that the northern emperor would keep his hand at a critical time, or even turn against the emperor at a critical time. Lu Li would face four masters, which is a situation that is doomed to death.


    "You have too much suspicion. Although the northern emperor''s position is different from ours, at least for now, he has no conflict of interest with us. "


    Lu Li released his arm, holding Mu Ning Qiu, and said faintly: "I don''t need to suspect people, but I don''t need to use people. I believe that he will not do such a thing, so he will be temporarily revived. If he really turns back temporarily, then I will think that I have misjudged the person. "


    Mu Ning Qiu was silent for a moment, and then said, "you must be careful. If you are not the enemy, don''t try to be brave and run away as soon as possible."


    "I see." Lu Li waved his hand and said, "take them to a safe place. Don''t be caught this time. One more time, I can''t help you any more. "


    Mu Ning Qiu originally felt sorry for Lu Li, but when he heard this, his gratitude vanished.


    Cold hum a, hard state way: "if you die, don''t expect me to give you revenge."


    Finish saying, she took mu tea and Ling Er two people to leave.


    After all, in her current state, even if she stays, it''s just a burden. And mu tea''s injury can''t be dragged down, so it''s better to leave with two people and find a safe place to help.


    However, before leaving, mu ningqiu tells Lu Li that she wants to go to Yanzhou Prefecture. At present, in addition to shenweisi, only Yanzhou Fu Zun is trustworthy.


    But shenweisi has obviously had an accident. If you go to Shenwei now, the outcome is uncertain and the consequence is unpredictable.


    Therefore, Yanzhou Fu Zun became the best and the last choice.


    After being reminded by Mu Ning Qiu, Lu Li nodded quietly and looked at the three masters who were about to lose control. He said with a smile, "get rid of the trouble here."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    As soon as the voice fell, the northern emperor in the black robe finally moved.


    And his move was like thunder.


    Previously, the northern emperor said that he did not have any inheritance of martial arts. Relying only on the more powerful real Qi than others, the power transformed by swallowing gods, which Lu Li once suspected might be the power to break the yuan.


    At the moment, although the northern emperor could not fully exert the power of breaking yuan through the body of the beast God family, it still made the three masters feel the pressure coming from their faces.


    "Don''t carry it hard. Go back!"


    Zhu Xiao was the first one to react. Without any hesitation, he jumped out of the range of the northern emperor''s attack.


    However, the patriarch of Bazhou had long been aware of the danger of the northern emperor, so he was always on guard against the northern emperor''s attack. Without Zhu Xiao''s warning, he had already turned into a streamer and flew to the side.


    Only Zhao Tianci was slow.


    He became the most unfortunate of the three.


    Nearly ten thousand years later, the northern emperor launched another attack. Although there was a big gap compared with the heyday, this attack still showed the "invincible" power.


    When Zhao Tianci reacts, the northern emperor''s attack has been killed before his eyes. In a hurry, he can only use his whole body''s true Qi to resist. However, the northern emperor''s fist is haunted with dark gold power, which is not even touched. The terrible pressure has already dispersed Zhao Tianci''s true Qi.


    Then, Zhao Tianci wanted to crack his eyes and put up his arms to protect the vital part. But when the fist fell on his arm, there was a broken sound that made his scalp numb.


    Yes.


    It was a crash.


    His two forearms were smashed directly under the northern emperor''s fist.


    It''s not breaking bones, but assimilating flesh and blood into powder!


    All this happened only between the electric light and flint. When the powder of his arms was floating in front of his eyes, Zhao Tianci''s pupils shrank, and the last thought in his mind was doubt.


    He was wondering, where did this man come from?


    Why have you never heard of it before?


    Is it a sacrifice from the palace of Yan?


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Zhao Tianci''s mind. In his final consciousness, he only saw a fist that was constantly approaching.


    Bang!


    A violent explosion enveloped the two men.


    Almost in a flash, Zhao Tianci''s body fell from the air like a rag bag, and his head was completely deformed. Blood gushed out of his mouth and nose like no money.


    With just one blow, the northern Emperor gave Zhao Tian to be abolished.


    "I haven''t played with people for a long time, but the strength is still a little poor." Although a master on the opposite side was defeated by one blow, the northern emperor rubbed his wrist and was not very satisfied with the result.


    According to his assumption, Zhao Tianci, a master of this level, should have been killed directly in the previous attack.


    "When you are old, you should wear old clothes."


    Lu Li flew to the North emperor and joked, "it''s not your world now."


    The northern emperor did not agree with this statement, and said with a light smile: "the main reason is that the flesh body of the animal God clan is too poor. I thought that the flesh body of the animal God family should be able to bear 30% of the strength. Now it seems that even the two cities are difficult."


    "After all, it''s not a real human and natural relic. Let''s make do with it." When Lu Li finished, he looked at Zhu Xiao and the Bazhou master. He took out the sword case and pulled out the Canglang sword. He said, "now they have all seen your skills. It will be difficult to be surprised later."


    "Give me the old one."


    When the northern emperor knew what Lu Li meant, he roughly judged which of the two masters was strong or weak, and took over the task of dealing with Zhu Xiao.


    His family knows his own affairs. Although his state seems very strong now, he can use it again at most, just like the power of killing Zhao Tianci. The strength that this body can bear is extremely limited. If it is forced to break the yuan force, it is likely to make the body explode on the spot.


    Therefore, it is the best tactics to deal with the strongest Zhu Xiao and hand over the weaker master of Bazhou to Lu Li to delay.


    Lu Li also didn''t refuse, instead, he hooked up with master Bazhou, "let''s practice alone."


    Master Bazhou''s face changed, "Lu Li, don''t think you can underestimate the world''s master if you defeat the cloud king!"


    "If you don''t have your Majesty''s support in the battle between you and the king of cloud, the result is unknown."


    Obviously, this master has also heard of Lu Li''s heroic achievements.


    He defeated the king of cloud and even broke his heart which he had practiced for many years and wasted half of his hard work. But for this battle, which happened in the side hall and watched by the emperor of the holy Kingdom, it was more like a play for many masters.


    Cloud king made a mistake, so Mujing would be punished by Lu Li''s hand.


    In the eyes of many masters, it is a joke.


    Not many people believe that an immortal youth can defeat the cloud king.Therefore, Lu Li''s provocation, in the eyes of this Bazhou master, is a completely arrogant performance.


    "Be careful. This son must have some skills to kill the magic army." Seeing that he despised Lu Li so much, Zhu Xiao made a voice to remind him and worried about his boat capsizing in the gutter.


    The overlord master sneered: "if he can escape the siege of those wastes in the demon Kingdom, it can only show that the devil emperor sent the wrong man."


    "Is that enough? That''s enough talking. Let''s get started


    Lu Li showed a disdainful expression, and then said to the northern emperor, "the old man is as alive as possible. I have something to ask him."


    The northern emperor nodded and said, "I try my best."


    With that, he directly jumped at Zhu Xiao!


    Zhu Xiao''s face was awe inspiring.


    For this mysterious strong man, he is also full of fear. One blow will give Zhao Tian to scrap, proving that the other side must be the top master.


    So Zhu Xiao was holding a sword, and he was facing him with a huge sword Qi. However, his body shape recoiled with the help of Dao Qi and retreated backward, trying to distance himself from the northern emperor.


    How can the northern emperor make him do it?


    In spite of all the flaws in his body, he was able to burst into a terrifying speed. The northern emperor showed his flying speed far higher than that of ordinary masters, and in the blink of an eye, he narrowed the distance between the two sides.


    Seeing the two of them drawing the battle line apart, Lu Li spits out his turbid breath and looks at the overlord master and says, "now surrender, I can still plead in front of the Yan king and bypass your family."


    "Ha ha."


    The patriarch of Bazhou sneered and ignored Lu Li''s words. He cheated him directly. He actually wanted to catch him alive.


    Now mu ningqiu has fled with the king of Yan. The patriarch of Bazhou knows very well that if he can''t kill the Yan king, there will be endless troubles in the future. However, as long as we grasp the foreign affairs director of Yan Wang''s mansion, who has recently become famous in tuntian Shengguo, he will have a chance of life!


    At least, the reward for Lu Li is also very high in the extreme heaven and devil kingdom.


    Whether dead or alive, he can take Lu Li to the heaven and the devil kingdom to receive rewards.


    Of course, if you can capture it alive, I believe that the reward given by the extreme heaven and demon kingdom will be more generous.


    "If you are caught with your bare hands, you will suffer less!" Master Bazhou reached for Lu Li''s neck, and his tone was cold and incomparable.


    Lu Li did not respond, infinite body method movement, the figure suddenly became extremely erratic, blink of an eye out of the Bazhou master''s attack range.


    Master Bazhou obviously did not expect that Lu Li still had this hand, and his eyes were slightly coagulated: "I want to delay with my body method, naive idea."


    The light sarcastic words have not been passed out, the master of Bazhou folded his body, locked Lu Li''s Qi machine, and chased after him through the air!


    The speed has almost increased several times!


    This is the strength of crushing.


    No matter how mysterious the body method is, the gap in the realm can not be easily smoothed out.


    However, at the moment when the master of Bazhou caught up with Lu Li, Lu Li disappeared in his field of vision.


    Such a strange scene, so that the patriarch of Bazhou look slightly changed, eyes around, but also out of mind.


    "How can it be that even the breath has disappeared?"


    However, the result of the divinity exploration made him more surprised.


    Just the disappearance of people can also be understood as a special means of hiding. But the breath completely disappeared, and there was no precedent in Zhenwu.


    As long as a living person, even if he suppresses his own breath, there will be some traces left, and it is impossible to completely disappear, unless it is dead person.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    Even after the successful decipherment, Lu Li did not dare to say that he fully understood the principle of the law of heaven.


    It is completely against the law of the world to be able to cover the breath without trace in front of the strong masters.


    However, as xiaomaoqiu said, it is not difficult to cover up the consciousness of a world and make the heaven sleep soundly in the future when practicing the Tianyun Dharma to the extreme, which is enough to prove the horror of this dharma.


    As long as he does not take the initiative to attack, even the master will not be able to capture his own track once he has exerted his fortune. This has been proved by several experiments by Lu Li.


    "If I get to Mingyou, I will kill whoever I want to kill with the help of heaven''s fortune."


    Seeing the patriarch of Bazhou turning around like a headless fly, Lu Li began to look forward to it.


    Now my biggest weakness is that the means are too many and too complicated, but they are not systematic enough to threaten the martial arts of the masters. In short, the strength is not enough. Even if there are many tricks, once master Mingyou catches the opportunity, it will be completely crushed.


    Only when the divine power is turned on and there is a 10 fold bonus, can we confront the master.


    But now can only hide in the dark, waiting for the other party to expose their flaws.


    Master Bazhou couldn''t find any trace of Lu Li, but he gradually relaxed his mind and tried to say: "Lu Li, I know what you think, but you may as well think about it. What''s good for you to work for the Yan palace? Now the king of Yan has been abolished. Is it really worth putting all his life into it for the sake of a disabled man? "


    The sound reverberated around, but no one responded.


    The master of Bazhou said slowly: "you are a genius with a proud posture. When you are young, you can communicate with the master. Even if it''s Mu Ning Qiu, you may not have such a skill when you are not destroyed. The royal family of tuntian Shengguo controls the resources and squeezes our interests from generation to generation. If you work for such a royal family, your future is at most the second linwangbei! "


    "But if you look at Lin Wangbei, now he is the marshal of the town. In fact, he is the servant of the royal family! Our martial arts practitioners have been practicing hard for many years. Is it just to be a cow and a horse for such a royal family


    Speaking of this, master Bazhou said in a bewitching way: "it''s better to go to the kingdom of heaven and devil with me than to waste all your skills. It is said by outsiders that the extremely evil emperor is rebellious and violent, but he is the master who can unify the ancient times. What Mujing can''t do, the extremely demon emperor can do it. Not to mention that the princess of the kingdom of heaven and devil still appreciates you very much and thinks you are a rare talent. She is only a few years older than mu ningqiu, but she has already started to run the government and even established the No.1 killer organization in the world. As long as you are willing to surrender, she will let you be the Lord of the shadow. Isn''t this a better choice than the head of the Yan Palace? "


    It has to be said that the master of Bazhou is really eloquent.


    In just a few words, he revealed the advantages of the kingdom of heaven and demons, and belittled the kingdom of swallowing heaven as worthless.


    If someone else is here, maybe he will really persuade him.


    Unfortunately, for Lu Li, his words are "casting pearls before swine.".


    Lu Li has no position to evaluate the emperor. But Lu Li didn''t like the princess of the kingdom of the devil.


    As for what the Grand Master of Bazhou said, the eldest princess was very appreciative of herself and thought that she was a rare talent. Lu Li was listening to it as a joke.


    How can a crazy woman who dares to assassinate the son of Tianmen and set up a killer organization, the shadow of the devil, say such words to the people of the enemy country?


    Judging from Yi Wu''s words, Lu Li can determine that the eldest princess''s attitude towards himself must be quick after killing.


    Therefore, the words of master Bazhou are totally farting.


    For a long time, master Bazhou also realized that Lu Li didn''t seem to be fooled, and his expression gradually became gloomy.


    Zhu Xiao was forced away by the mysterious strong man. Zhao Tianci did not know whether he was alive or dead. Now he is dragged by Lu Li alone. Although there is no danger for the time being, don''t forget that mu ningqiu has successfully escaped. In the face of the present situation, she will certainly go to Yanzhou Prefecture for help.


    When the madman comes


    The consequences are unimaginable!


    Even the patriarch of Bazhou had a trace of retreat.


    Rather than continue to waste time with Lu Li here, it is better to flee back to Bazhou as soon as possible. When Yanzhou Fu Zun wants to settle accounts after autumn, he will not be found at all.


    In this way, the master of Bazhou was not reconciled.


    If the king of Yan failed to kill him, the situation in Bazhou and Qingzhou would not be improved. Now he goes back empty handed, let alone wait for the autumn to settle accounts. Those powerful families in Bazhou will be the first to stop him.


    Maybe he will be captured alive and brought to the king of Yan to ask for his forgiveness.


    It''s not entirely impossible.


    After all, once the power of the family is calmed down, he will become a ghost of his own.If you go back like this.


    Not only is he going to die, but all the people in his family will be completely wiped out by the tyrant.


    For those dignitaries, this assassination does not exist, and he will be responsible for all problems.


    "No, it can''t be that way."


    Bazhou master''s gill Gang puffed up, biting his teeth, "at least we have to catch Lu Li, otherwise we can''t hand over the task!"


    Once this idea is confirmed, the master of Bazhou will no longer waste time. His true Qi will burst out and spread over dozens of miles around him. No living creature can be out of his control.


    Lu Li frowns, remembering that the general of the extreme heaven and demon Kingdom also used this method to perceive his own existence.


    It''s a stupid way, but it works.


    The general of the extreme heaven and the devil Kingdom used evil Qi, but the master of Bazhou in this labyrinth was using genuine Qi to perceive it. Compared with the evil Qi, the perception range and sensitivity of genuine Qi are stronger. Therefore, it is now covered by the true Qi of master Bazhou. Once Lu Li is exposed, there will be no chance to escape.


    Thought of this, Lu''s lips are disdainful.


    "The same trick, also want to deal with me a second time?"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a water blue streamer in Lu Li''s hand.


    That is the true meaning of Wudao.


    Now for the control of the true meaning of martial arts, Lu Li has become more and more handy. If there were not many changes in the form of the true meaning of martial arts, he would have been able to use the true meaning of martial arts to fight with people and even defeat the master.


    However, for now, the power of the true intention of martial arts is not enough for him to defeat the master, but it can be used to deceive the master''s perception.


    "Well?"


    At the moment when Lu Li offered the true meaning of martial arts, master Bazhou immediately felt a trace of bad breath.


    Although he has not seen the power of the true meaning of martial arts, he can perceive that there is a very strange breath expanding in the scope of his true Qi.


    "Got you." Without waiting to distinguish them carefully, the master of Bazhou sneered. His body swept across the sky and flew straight to the other side.


    But to meet him, it was a huge wave bordering the sky!


    The waves beat his head, and instantly swallowed up his figure!


    Master Bazhou did not have time to react, he felt that a large part of his true Qi was swallowed up, and he lost his perception of his surroundings in an instant!


    His pupils were dilated and did not want to think about it. He noticed that there was a cold breath behind him.


    It''s Canglang sword!


    Master Bazhou''s heart a Lin, know that Lu Li has already shot.


    However, when he was in the sea wave, he could not feel the specific position of Luli. Moreover, the suppression of genuine Qi by Wudao Zhenyi was quite terrible. In a hurry, he could only take out a long knife from the storage props and turn back to meet Lu Li.


    But he cut it off and found nothing behind it.


    That cold breath seems to be an illusion, Lu Li didn''t make a move at all.


    "How could that be possible?" A blow to the ground, Bazhou master''s expression became a little strange. Although Lu Li''s breath could not be grasped, the instinct of pursuing good fortune and avoiding evil could not be wrong for the master.


    The cold breath just now is definitely the breath of Canglang sword.


    But


    "What''s going on? Is it... "


    It seems that the overlord master suddenly thought of something, but his back was filled with pain!


    The tip of Canglang sword has penetrated through his chest!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    A crack silk like sound, that is the sword edge pierced the body sound.


    Master Bazhou''s face turned white, and his blood instantly dyed the waves around him. He seemed to be alive, and began to absorb Qi from his wound.


    Originally, he released a lot of genuine Qi to perceive Lu Li''s current position, but now he has been swallowed up by the true meaning of martial arts. Master Bazhou opened his mouth, but only spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face gradually became frightened.


    He must admit that he underestimated Lu Li. The almost fatal wound that pierced the body from the back is the best proof.


    At this moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind. Blood and Qi were constantly swallowed up by the "sea water" that belonged to the true meaning of Wudao. The cold and weak feeling quickly spread throughout his body. Among his disordered thoughts, the most profound and urgent one was the fear of death.


    Am I going to die?


    Died in the hands of an immortal warrior, and became the second stepping stone of the young man''s fame?


    In addition to the son of Tianmen, it seems that there has never been a master who died in the hands of the immortal kingdom in Zhenwu domain, right?


    Is he going to be the next great master killed by undestructible territory?


    "No, how could I die in the hands of such a brat?" Master Bazhou''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a majestic spirit burst out of his body, and the shadow of Youfu appeared behind him. On the spot, he pushed away the waves caused by the true intention of Wudao, and Luli was shaken out by this powerful force. Canglang sword was pulled out from the wound, and blood gushed out like a note.


    However, the great master of Bazhou didn''t realize it, and his throat let out an angry roar.


    Whoa!


    The shadow of the secluded mansion expanded again, and a stream of real and virtual Qi connected to the body of master Bazhou. He opened his eyes again, and his eyes were full of blue and dark light.


    Lu Li''s warning sign suddenly lives in the bottom of his heart and says with a wry smile: "how can you force a master to be desperate?"


    In fact, he did not expect that the overlord master should have such an extreme reaction.


    The previous back stab could not be fatal at all. At most, he lost some Qi. The life level of the master was different from that of ordinary people. He could not die so easily. However, Lu Li did not calculate the inner activities of Bazhou master. This guy was very afraid of death. The fear of death and the shame of dying in the hands of an immortal frontier warrior made him crazy on the spot.


    Lu Li, who originally intended to delay, now feels a little bit of a thorn in the horse''s nest. He has to apply the law of heaven to the limit and completely cover up all his breath. Even the true power of martial arts is recovered. In order not to stimulate each other again at this time, otherwise, a great master''s reckless madness is still a great threat.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the northern emperor, Zhu Xiao had been forced out of the area for hundreds of Li, almost crossing the border of Yanzhou. They had already fought each other for hundreds of moves, but no one could do anything about it.


    Zhu Xiao gradually discovered the weakness of the northern emperor.


    His true Qi seems to be sluggish, and many seemingly powerful attacks are not as terrible as imagined.


    After the hundred moves, Zhu Xiao also had some confidence. Although he thought that he was not the opponent of the mysterious strong man in front of him, as long as he continued to delay and not give the other party a chance to get close, he could at least maintain a tie.


    Lu Li is delaying the master of Bazhou, but Zhu Xiao is not delaying the northern emperor?


    As long as he held back the northern emperor and did not give him a chance to go back for reinforcements, Zhu Xiao thought that Lu Li would sooner or later die in the hands of the Bazhou master, and he would wait until the overlord came to support him.


    In other words, now both sides are delaying time, no matter who beat the opponent first, it is a victory or defeat.


    "When do you want to escape?"


    The northern emperor seemed to be impatient, and made a voice like the sound of gold and iron. "The great masters only know how to escape. Now the martial arts don''t even want to have Qi?"


    "You don''t need to stir up the general. You have lived to my age. The so-called martial spirit is just a joke."


    Zhu Xiao didn''t even return his head, and his voice was smiling: "martial arts fight, only the winner can write the ending. If I laugh to the end, who can know the details of this battle? "


    "Ha ha, I dare to call myself old man in front of me. You are also interesting."


    The northern Emperor just laughed, not at Zhu Xiao''s words.


    He is the most powerful man from the age of ten thousand nationalities. With the time of practice, he is over ten thousand years old.


    Before Lu Li said that he was living history, he was not really flattered. For example, those old Dongs of Liangjiehe did not necessarily know that there were many northern emperors. The ancient times may be far enough, but the era of the real development of the human race started from the wanzu. The northern emperor was active in the age of ten thousand nationalities. He was also a man and a God. All gods and spirits had a long life. If his identity was disclosed, even the oldest strong man in Zhenwu area, he would be qualified to be his ancestor.


    Therefore, Zhu Xiao''s words of relying on the old and selling the old were just a joke in the eyes of the northern emperor. I''m still wasting time with him, but in order to get familiar with this body.Although Lu Li carved an array on this body that could bear the power of his spirit, it was still the body of a family of animal gods, which was different from many structures of the human race, and its strength was not enough to exert the strength of heaven and man. Therefore, the northern emperor chased Zhu Xiao all the way, which seemed to be fighting against him. In fact, he was only analyzing the upper limit of the physical body and the Qi route As soon as possible, match the power of the spirit with the body.


    If he had been able to exert more than 20% or even 30% of his strength by virtue of his physical body, he is now suppressed to less than 10% because of his lack of familiarity and various restrictions of non human flesh.


    Although less than 10% of the level of heaven and man has already possessed the combat power of a top master, this also needs to consider that the northern emperor has not made a move for many years, and has lived in the state of spirit and soul for too long. Suddenly he has a physical body, which seems to be tied up and needs a period of time to get used to it. This also makes Zhu Xiao see a lot of flaws.


    It''s a pity.


    These flaws that Zhu Xiao thought were just revealed to him by the northern emperor.


    No matter how strange he was to this body, as an old monster who had lived for more than ten thousand years, his idea was far more profound than that of ordinary people. Before he became the northern emperor, he was also called "Zhan Zun", Dou Zun, Jian Zun, and three human beings. No Martial Arts Heritage, he can go to this step, the combat experience is naturally skilled to terrible.


    In fact, both of them have their own calculations, and they try to test each other''s abilities.


    However, the northern emperor had a good grasp of Zhu Xiao''s skills. However, considering that Lu Li said it was better to stay alive, the northern emperor did not take any seriously.


    "You have never used martial arts until now. I guess that if you are not a master of honor and you are not easy to expose your identity, then you are the strong one from the scattered cultivation force?"


    At this time, Zhu Xiao, who was flying in front of him, suddenly opened his mouth and said with a somewhat tentative attitude: "as far as I know, there are many free organizations in Sanshui, which are not weak and will not restrict personal freedom too much. However, the level of the war between the two countries is too high. This is a muddy water. How many people are watching, but they dare not really end up. "


    "Your help to swallow the holy kingdom of heaven this time, can I think that the forces behind you are ready to stand in line?"


    The northern emperor''s golden eyes, which were hidden under his robe, narrowed slightly. In the dark, Zhu Xiao was really ingenious.


    After all, their relationship with Lu Li is too strange. According to common sense, the war between the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of devouring heaven involves all the forces of the two countries. If there is no strong man behind him, he will not dare to intervene.


    And the real masters of swallowing Heaven Kingdom are known. Even those hidden ancestors can''t be recognized by anyone. Zhu Xiao is just the "old qualification" who is qualified to recognize the powerful people of the whole holy state, so he dares to affirm that the northern emperor is not the hidden strong man of the holy state.


    If you look at the ancient times, there are only five magic kingdoms left in addition to yezong.


    However, the other three demon states have been subdued by the heaven demon kingdom. They dare not participate in the war between the two countries. Yezong has no reason to end at present. After thinking about it, Zhu Xiao thinks that the northern emperor is an expert from some loose cultivation force!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    His conjecture is really tenable. At the same time, the northern emperor also wanted to know what kind of abacus he was playing. So he went on with this saying: "old man, there are some things you can''t inquire about. Take care of your own mouth and don''t bring trouble to yourself."


    This answer is very much like a strong supporter.


    As soon as Zhu Xiao heard this, he felt more confident and said: "since you are not a person who swallows up the kingdom of heaven, but you work so hard for the king of Yan, it must be Lu Li who made some promises to you?"


    "Ha ha, I''d like to say that Lu Li is indeed a young man''s pride. His strength and means are the best choice. But after all, he''s just a teenager, and he''s not even a master. Even if the king of Yan takes him seriously, he still doesn''t have the right to make decisions for him even if there are some fundamental issues involved. "


    "Let me guess. If I can invite a strong man like you, Lu Li''s promise must be very rich?"


    "Do you think that even if he is a younger generation, he can mobilize the resources of Lord Yan''s residence even if he has the false name of the chief foreign affairs officer of the Yan palace? If you don''t say anything else, you can say that the greatest confidence of the Yan palace comes from Shenwei Si. Is that right? In order to support him, the king of Yan also arranged for him the position of the four leaders of the earth department. But who in the earth department would obey him? Who can recognize him as the leader of the land


    "He has great potential. Yes, but he has no realm or prestige. He has to rely on the support of King Yan behind him. Now the king of Yan has been abolished. Although she is still one of the nine kings of the holy Kingdom and has a high status, she is a prince who has no strength and is the target of the demon kingdom. At present, she is very difficult to keep herself. How can she keep Lu Li


    Zhu Xiao''s speech speed is faster and faster, but it is clear that he is an old fox.


    Even, he still had time to look back at the northern emperor and said with a light smile: "you must think clearly, no matter what promise Lu Li has made to you, once he fails to fulfill them, you will be busy today, and the forces behind will offend the heaven and the devil kingdom in vain."


    Now Zhu Xiao seems to have regarded himself as a person from the heaven and the devil Kingdom, and he is totally standing in the extreme heaven and devil kingdom.


    But it''s not a mistake.


    As mu ningqiu said at that time, his Zhu family had been loyal to the holy kingdom for several generations. However, there was a traitor in his generation. Even if there was no problem with the Zhu family in Yanzhou, he would certainly kill Liwei, the chief villain, when he swallowed up Tiansheng Kingdom and settled accounts after autumn.


    If he wants not to become a member of the liquidation, he must stand firm in the position of the heaven and the devil Kingdom, and he must not be a villain.


    Therefore, from the standpoint of the heaven and the devil Kingdom, Zhu Xiao thinks that there is no need for the mysterious strong man to work for the Yan king.


    Can tuntian Shengguo be stronger than jitianmo kingdom?


    Even if the emperor of the most heavenly devil is so rebellious and violent, he will never be stingy when dealing with meritorious officials. Now, in front of the great cause of the unification of the kingdom of heaven and the devil, there is only one obstacle to swallow up the holy kingdom of heaven. The emperor is very important to the victory or defeat of this war, otherwise he would not connive his daughter to do so many actions behind his back.


    The shadow sneaks into the national policy of swallowing the heavenly sage against all the aristocratic families. Although the eldest princess is giving advice, it is said that without the approval of the supreme devil emperor behind, the big Princess of the demon kingdom can not get so much authority. So comparing the strength of both sides, Zhu Xiao believes that as long as this mysterious strong man is for the benefit, he will be persuaded.


    How could he hide from the northern emperor?


    At the time of his long speech, the northern emperor had already guessed his intention. He sneered at him, but he kept silent. After a long time, he said, "you said that Lu Li is not qualified to represent the Yan palace, so what qualifications do you have to represent the heaven and the devil Kingdom? Can you cash what I want instead of the kingdom of the devil? "


    On hearing this sentence, Zhu Xiao''s tense mood is a pine.


    Since they are willing to communicate, it means that there is still room for negotiation.


    Zhu Xiao was afraid that this man was the secret combat power cultivated by Yan Wangfu, and that he was loyal to Yan Wang. But things are really as he guessed, this person is also Lu Li from the outside world to help, that must be a heavy profit will be made.


    "You may as well think about it. Even if I can''t fulfill my promise on behalf of the heaven and the devil Kingdom, I''m a master after all. A strong master Is it more important to speak than to live? "


    "It''s not that I''m proud. With my strength, I''ll be treated as a superior guest even if I get to the kingdom of heaven and devil. If you are willing to join hands with me to kill Lu Li and King Yan, or even capture mu ningqiu alive, it will be a great contribution to the extreme heaven demon state. With your own strength and with your meritorious bodies, are you afraid that the extremely heaven demon kingdom will not give us enough rewards? "


    Zhu Xiao''s words are well founded.


    If someone else is here, they will be convinced.


    After all, tuntian Shengguo is not as good as Jitian demon kingdom in all aspects, and now the king of Yan has been abolished. It can be said that it is difficult to protect himself. Since it is for the sake of interests, why not choose a stronger choice?


    The northern emperor''s mind turned, and his tone was still cold: "I have to admit that your words are somewhat reasonable. Unfortunately, that''s what you say. In my eyes, there is no difference between you and Lu Li. They are all verbal promises. ""Unless..."


    Speaking of this, the northern emperor said, "if you can come up with enough benefits now, I can also consider helping you to Fuyan palace."


    "Well?" Zhu Xiao was stunned.


    There was a strange flash on the old face.


    He didn''t expect that the mysterious strong man would make such a request.


    But on second thought, Zhu Xiao was relieved.


    Even the martial arts who came from the free practice organization were a little weaker than those of the aristocratic family or the clan. The obsession with wealth and resources is stronger than ordinary martial arts.


    They were really afraid of poverty before, otherwise, there would not be so many loose cultivation strong people who clearly reached the master''s realm, but still worked for others for some resources.


    No one knows more about the importance of resources than those who have experienced "poverty".


    Having figured out this point, Zhu Xiao''s mouth can not help but show a sarcastic arc. Loose cultivation is free cultivation. Even if the strength is comparable to the top master, he still can''t get on the stage like this!


    "Since you are so open-minded, it''s time for me to show some sincerity." Zhu Xiao restrained his expression and said in a sincere voice: "I didn''t bring too many resources this time. However, there are some excellent cultivation pills and enough sky crystal powder in this storage ring. Although there are not many, they are enough to show that I am not empty promise


    While speaking, Zhu Xiao''s wrist trembled, and a black shadow flew to the North emperor.


    Although the two men established a trading relationship, Zhu Xiao still did not relax his vigilance. After the ring was thrown out, the flying speed was a bit faster.


    The northern emperor lightly took over the Cangwu ring and finished the exploration with a volume of divinity, and easily erased the mark of Zhu Xiao''s mind in the ring.


    He gently weighed the storage ring, but also a little proud.


    This move is still learned from Lu Li. I didn''t expect that it was particularly easy to use.


    Although he could not use any of the items in the ring, it was his first trophy since his "recovery" and still had some commemorative significance. After taking it back, you can at least show off with Lu Li, but you are bloodless, and you can "cheat" a lot of benefits.


    Yes, it''s cheating.


    Lu Li, after all, is the first living person he met in nearly 10000 years. Although the original owner of the small world also has a hidden consciousness in the core, the other party only recovers at the last moment, so it is impossible to communicate with him. Therefore, the northern emperor, who had endured loneliness for thousands of years, would "learn" their words and deeds more or less after seeing Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu.


    After mixing with Lu Li for a period of time, the northern emperor was imperceptibly influenced and learned a little bit of Lu Li''s shameless strength.


    "Are you satisfied?" Seeing that the northern emperor took the ring, Zhu Xiao asked tentatively.


    He was a big gamble.


    In fact, the things in the storage ring are very valuable. Before he was sure of the northern emperor''s attitude, Zhu Xiao threw the storage ring out. That is to say, when the northern emperor saw the exact benefits, his position would waver.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    The northern emperor put back a little complacent attitude, holding the ring of storing things and saying, "you really have sincerity. I''ll take this gift."


    After saying that, the northern emperor took the initiative to reduce the speed, and after a certain distance with Zhu Xiao, he stood in the sky, and the voice passed out: "go ahead, how do you want to cooperate. Who else do you have in addition to the trash I just flew


    This is intelligence gathering.


    In any case, whether it''s useful or not, let''s play a few sticks first.


    Before he can''t be sure to capture Zhu Xiao alive, he has collected more information from him, which can be regarded as the completion of Lu Li''s account.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Seeing that he had stopped, Zhu Xiao also kept a distance and replied kindly: "although the penetration of the kingdom of heaven and evil into Yanzhou is not strong, if it is really at the critical moment, as long as we can ensure that the king of Yan is killed, we can have at least three more masters."


    He held up three fingers in a firm tone.


    It''s not a secret that can''t be said.


    Even when we show our strength now, we can give each other some confidence and know how strong they are. This is enough to dispel the doubts in our hearts and really stand with them.


    "Three masters? That is to say, there are still three aristocratic families who stand on the side of the kingdom of heaven and devil. "


    "Including the man who was defeated by me before, and he, five families?" The northern emperor realized clearly in his heart that he had thrown the ring several times and said lightly, "if you want to cooperate, you should show your sincerity for cooperation. I want to know who is the enemy and who is the alliance. Otherwise, with your strength, to assassinate the king of Yan, that is to seek death. "


    Zhu Xiao''s eyes flashed, but he was acutely aware of something wrong.


    The basis of cooperation is to know the strength of both sides, which is not wrong. But the North emperor suddenly asked for details, which made Zhu Xiao wary, worried that he was using his own words.


    Although he was alert, Zhu Xiao''s face was still and said with a light smile: "please rest assured, even if you don''t know these details, it will never affect the cooperation between you and me. What''s more, the enemy is only Yan Wangfu. If we kill Yan Wang, our task will be finished. As for others, many of them did not dare to do it openly and honestly, for fear that they would be settled by Lord Yan''s house in autumn. Even if we know their identity, it will not help. "


    After that, Zhu Xiao squinted at the northern emperor, and suddenly said, "Your Excellency, you said you want to establish a cooperative relationship, but you still cover up your true face. Are you afraid that I will recognize you?"


    Only then did he get to the point.


    Since the appearance of the northern emperor, he has covered his face with a robe. His voice seems to have been disguised. He hides his head and shows his face, as if he is afraid of being recognized by others.


    Zhu Xiao had not thought much about it before, but now he is suspicious.


    The northern emperor saw the expression on his face and knew that he was too anxious.


    I can''t help but sigh in my heart: "after living so many years, I''m not even as good as a little boy in cheating people!"


    "What a waste of life


    Yes.


    He just watched Lu Li deceive others so skillfully that he wanted to learn by the way.


    Just did not expect, their own strength is obviously stronger than Lu Li, but a flicker on the exposed.


    However, the northern emperor forgot that it was because Lu Li''s strength was weaker and there was no threat in the eyes of the real strong, so he was able to talk with those powerful people and exchange needed information.


    To put it simply, apart from showing the enemy to be weak, the most important thing for Luli to do this is that he can find out the weaknesses of those who are strong.


    In short, the northern emperor soon realized that he was not the material at all, so his voice returned to cold and said, "are you sure you want to see my true face?"


    Zhu Xiao heard this sentence, can not help but slightly a Leng.


    He was keenly aware that there was a strange meaning in the words of the northern emperor.


    But Zhu Xiao still said: "if you want to trade with me, you should show your true face. This is the minimum respect."


    He didn''t think much about it. He only thought that the northern emperor was hiding his true identity in order to hide his true identity.


    After all, when the strength reaches the level of the northern emperor, they are all powerful people with names. Even if they really come from the loose repair organization, they should not be anonymous people. It is normal for them to cover their faces.


    "Well, let me show you what I am."


    With a sneer, the northern emperor raised his cap.


    A cold face appeared in Zhu Xiao''s vision.


    However, at the moment of seeing this face, Zhu Xiao was slightly lost in his mind.


    Because of this face Obviously not a Terran!


    Although there is no difference between the facial features and the Terran, the pale golden skin and golden eyes prove that this person is absolutely impossible to be a Terran!


    Not Terrans. What is that? Monster?At the moment when Zhu Xiao lost his mind!


    The northern emperor took hold of the ring and banged on the ground. His body was broken and empty, making the original space collapse. It was less than one thousandth of an hour. People had come to Zhu Xiao.


    Zhu Xiao pupil shrinks slightly, this just knows oneself be cheated.


    What made him even more frightened was that when the northern emperor moved, he could actually cause the space to collapse and the void to be broken!


    This is absolutely not something that a master can do!


    "You are God..."


    Unable to describe the panic filled his heart, Zhu Xiao issued a scream, but the last word was forcefully pinched back by the northern emperor.


    The hand of the beast God clan is much bigger than that of the human race. One hand can hold Zhu Xiao''s head.


    The northern emperor waited for a long time for this chance to be captured alive.


    As soon as the palm of his hand covered Zhu Xiao''s head, a powerful force of divinity poured into his sea of knowledge. Even if Zhu Xiao was a master, Zhihai had never been cultivated. He was invaded by the powerful divinity of the northern emperor, and his consciousness was seized instantly, cutting off his control of the body.


    "I finally know why those guys were willing to kill." Sure that Zhu Xiao really lost consciousness, the northern emperor this long breath, showing a rather bitter smile. "It''s easier to kill than to capture your opponent alive."


    The battle within the same territory always ends with life and death.


    It''s so difficult to capture the opponents when they arrive at the grand master''s level, let alone those battles at the level of heaven and man.


    Once you reach the level of heaven and man, the energy that can destroy the void will be dissipated. If you want to capture alive, you have to be at least one level ahead of your opponent.


    If he didn''t break out at the critical moment with the speed of heaven and man, which broke the void in an instant and didn''t give Zhu Xiao any time to react, he would have to pay more efforts to capture Zhu Xiao.


    Of course, if Zhu Xiao could not be captured alive just now, the northern emperor could only choose to kill the trouble.


    Otherwise, if we continue to stand still, I am afraid that my flesh body belonging to the animal God clan will collapse.


    Even if the speed of the explosion was equal to that of heaven and man, the northern emperor felt that the skeleton of the body was full of cracks. If he moved faster, he would turn into a lump of flesh and blood, and the whole body would crack.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Lu Li''s array still played a role, protecting the body''s flesh and blood from being fried. Otherwise, the northern emperor would feel ashamed.


    "Well, at least I''ve finished the order. I''ll take you back to work."


    The northern emperor murmured, changed to carry Zhu Xiao''s neck, smile some helpless, "I hope little brother can persist for a while more."


    He and Zhu Xiao wasted too much time, unable to ensure that Lu Li there will be any changes.


    After all, no matter how resourceful and resourceful Lu Li is, he is still in danger of falling in the face of a master level combat power.


    Dare not delay any more, the northern emperor seemed to be carrying a dead dog, carrying Zhu Xiao, confirming the direction of his arrival, and with a flash of his body, he flew to the road of his coming.


    ¡­¡­


    This side.


    After the master of Bazhou went crazy, he burst out a terrible force. The shadow of the ghost house behind him almost condensed into substance. A deep and terrifying mansion was constantly expanding behind him. It was all formed by the true Qi. Lu Li didn''t dare to get close to the past. Both the heaven luck method and the infinite body method were applied to the limit. At present, even if a trace of the real spirit of Youfu was stained, the situation was like this He would be entangled by the overlord master.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    "Get out of here!"


    "Do you just hide?"


    The patriarch of Bazhou roared furiously at the moment.


    The wound on his chest has been healed for a long time. Even if the wound was caused by Canglang sword, Lu Li''s sword didn''t have time to cause too much damage. A simple penetrating wound, even if it pierced the heart vein, might not be able to kill a master in seconds. Therefore, in front of the opponent''s powerful immortal body recovery ability, the sword wound left almost no trace.


    But even so, when he recalled the situation, he felt extremely angry and scared.


    If Lu Li had just burst out his true Qi and stabbed his heart with a sword, he should have been completely engulfed by those sea water now, right?


    Although I don''t know what kind of tricks the sea water is, master Bazhou is very clear that that kind of power can threaten him.


    A great master, forced to the point of desperate by an indestructible young man, would feel very angry even if he thought about it. He swore in his heart that even if he left the task of assassinating King Yan, he would have to kill Lu Li.


    In addition to shame, the more important reason is vigilance!


    Guard against the future growth of Lu Li, the evil spirit!


    He''s too dangerous.


    Just do not destroy the environment, you have the ability to deal with the master. If not for the lack of some martial arts means, just one face-to-face, you can seriously hurt yourself!


    However, the patriarch of Bazhou was very clear that this situation was only temporary.


    With Lu Li''s talent and his great achievements this time, can''t the emperor''s Congress not cultivate such arrogance?


    If you tilt the resources to him a little, or give him some royal secret martial arts, or even directly teach one of the three magic skills of Zhenguo, in time, isn''t this monster going to kill the master directly?


    To win the strong with the weak can only appear in the low realm.


    In the realm of master, if you can be killed by a lower level warrior, the whole system of Zhenwu will become a joke! If such evil spirits grow up, they will be the nightmare of all hostile masters!


    Master Bazhou knew that even if he fled to the kingdom of heaven and devil, he would have to worry all day for fear that the evil spirit would use special hidden means to go to the kingdom to assassinate himself.


    Therefore, we must not leave him alive and let him continue to grow!


    With this in mind, the shadow of the secluded mansion behind him continues to expand. The true spirit and the spirit are mixed together and spread in all directions like tentacles. He will not let go of any subtle movement. As long as he perceives the position of Lu Li, he will use a thunderbolt to kill the evil spirit who may become a "monster" in the future!


    "Isn''t this guy crazy?"


    Lu Li is also aware of the other party''s action, expending so much real Qi, just to catch his hiding place, which is simply the posture of forming a death feud.


    But if you think about it carefully, besides stabbing him just now, I haven''t done too much, right?


    "These masters are really small bellied, but it''s OK. The more genuine Qi they spend now, when the northern emperor comes back, his fighting power will weaken even more."


    Lu Li observes the state of the overlord master, and has already planned how to torture him after capturing him alive.


    He was not worried that the northern emperor would lose to Zhu Xiao.


    Just worried that the northern emperor''s attack was not heavy and light, he killed Zhu Xiao on the spot, which would be really troublesome.


    Even if the source of Zhao Shizhou''s death is not known, even if it is the source of Zhu''s death. If you want to know how many people in Yanzhou aristocratic family have defected, you can only find out through Shenwei''s channel.


    However, now Shenwei Si can not be completely reliable. According to Lu Li''s idea, it is better to capture Zhu Xiao or one of Zhao Tianci alive.


    Of course, even if you can''t capture Zhu Xiao or Zhao Tianci alive, it''s good to capture this Bazhou master alive.


    "I hope the northern emperor knows it."


    Lu Li licked his lips and looked through the huge shadow of the secluded mansion. He saw the master of Bazhou like a demon, thinking about how he should continue to procrastinate.


    According to this situation, it is only a matter of time before you are perceived by the other party''s true Qi.


    At present, Shenwei is still in a cooling down state. All the rune daggers that were prepared previously are all used up when dealing with Yi Wu. Facing a master again, Lu Li can''t think of any way to reverse the situation.


    Unless


    Now that I have broken through the realm and stepped into the realm of Mingyou, I can fight with him.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t take the last step when I was at the core of the world." Lu Li''s thinking is divergent and he can''t help sighing that when he was in the cave of heaven and man, he could not directly open up the secluded mansion with the help of the power of the world''s core.


    Although Mu Ning Qiu was in a dangerous situation at that time, and his body had already reached a limit due to his excessive absorption of energy. If he wanted to open a secluded mansion by force, he might not be able to succeed.


    But the thought of how much energy he needed to break through to master Mingyou made Lu Li feel a little painful. After all, there are not many "treasures" full of pure energy, like the core of the world of heaven and man''s cave. Adhering to the principle of "losing everything if you don''t find it", you have lost too much energy before.In addition, most of them were swallowed up by the white eyed wolf "metal eggs". The position of this thing is still unknown. Even if it can be hatched in the future, whether it can become its own help is still unknown. Even if it can become its own help, hatching it may lead to the Revenge of high-level strongmen, which is enough to deter Lu liwang.


    Think about it, or Mu Ning Qiu that sentence is right.


    My strength is too weak!


    "When I go back this time, I want to open up Youfu and become the master of Mingyou!" Lu Li grinds his teeth and swears in his heart with a sense of suffocation.


    Master!


    Must become a master!


    After so many life and death, Lu Li realized that no matter how many means, they are not as effective as their own strength.


    If you don''t become a Grandmaster, you will be looked down upon everywhere. Moreover, you will have a lot of trouble when you meet your master''s opponent.


    Now this is an example.


    If you become a master, don''t care how much genuine Qi the other party erupts. Even if you don''t open the divine power, with the addition of the charm of heaven and man, you can become the strong one among the masters. It''s convenient to kill with one sword.


    In fact, the so-called immortal peak or warlike master is just a self comforting statement.


    Although Lu Li doesn''t know how the eldest princess of the heaven demon Kingdom killed the son of heaven, Lu Li is very clear that the other side''s fighting power may not be stronger than his own when he is in the invincible territory.


    Lu Li was very clear about the feeling of powerlessness when he was a master.


    Therefore, it is self-evident how much water the eldest princess of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil killed the master.


    What''s more, Lu Li is sure that such achievements are almost impossible to duplicate.


    Even if you let the princess of the kingdom of heaven and evil do it again, she may not be able to successfully kill the son of heaven.


    In short, the gap between the immortal realm and the master is not so simple that it can be bridged.


    "Ah."


    The idea flashed quickly, and Lu Li couldn''t help sighing, "no wonder so many people want to be masters. In the final analysis, the changes brought about by strength are too attractive. Even when I think of it myself, I think it should be. "


    Once again, his eyes fell on the master of Bazhou. Lu Li''s expression changed slightly. He found that the other side was mobilizing a lot of genuine Qi, just like sweeping away the surrounding space inch by inch.


    Is this really crazy?


    Such a carpet search will speed up the speed of finding himself, but in the process, the true spirit he wasted is also extremely amazing.


    Don''t think that the master''s true Qi is infinite. Although there is an inexhaustible cycle of true Qi in Xuanmen, Youfu and the elixir field, the master can recover his true Qi by absorbing aura. However, once the gap becomes larger, it will be stronger than mu ningqiu, let alone this person.


    "It seems that this guy really wants to kill me." Lu Li raised the sword of raising Canglang, his eyes slightly coagulated, and began to think about the Countermeasures after he was found.


    It can be foreseen that once the other party''s true Qi is sensed, he will usher in the thunderbolt that the overlord master brewed for a long time.


    Unless now really regardless of the explosive speed to escape, but in that case, he will still be exposed in an instant.


    Without the protection of the northern emperor, this Bazhou master would never be as easy to deal with as Yi Wu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    "Is it still a dead end?"


    Lu Li flashed this idea in his heart, and then was amused by his own idea.


    "It''s human instinct to be afraid of death. After so many battles, when facing death, the first thought is to flee."


    "But now I can''t escape, and there''s no place to escape. "


    Lu Li squinted and gave up the idea of escaping.


    Don''t say whether you can escape from here if you turn around now. Even if you do, if the master of Bazhou goes after mu ningqiu with all his hands and feet, there is a great probability that he will catch up with her.


    At that time, Mu Ning Qiu was going to die, mu tea was also going to die, and Linger will die, too.


    So many people''s lives are tied to their own shoulders. Lu Li can''t escape, and he doesn''t want to.


    "Since you can''t escape, then Fight


    Holding the handle of Canglang sword tightly, Lu Li took a deep breath. The blue light covered the body of the sword, which was the spiritual response of Canglang sword itself.


    Although one person and one sword has not been completely run in, Canglang sword has no longer excluded Lu Li since the time of Tianren cave. Although Lu Li still knows little about the power of this magic weapon, its material is enough to sweep the treasure and spirit soldiers mastered by most warriors.


    But this time, Canglang sword took the initiative to respond, and I don''t know if it sensed Lu Li''s determination. In short, Lu Li was a little surprised by its change. "You are really a Zhenguo Shenbing who swallows the holy kingdom of heaven. When you feel that I am going to work for the holy Kingdom, are you agitated?"


    The light on Canglang sword flickers, as if urging Lu Li.


    Lu Li slightly a Leng, the face shows a bit strange expression.


    Is this sword really fine?


    Now, it seems like you want to communicate with yourself?


    When Lu Li thought of this place, he could not help but try to immerse himself in it.


    Just at the moment when the mind was passing through the Canglang sword, his "knowledge of the sea" was obviously roaring!


    In an instant, many complex and obscure words poured into the sea of knowledge, even accompanied by a tall and upright posture.


    What the other party is holding is Canglang sword.


    Sword Zun?


    Seeing the figure in the sea, Lu Li immediately guessed his identity.


    Canglang sword was originally a sword belonging to the sword Zun, so this person must be one of the three human beings in the age of ten thousand nationalities, sword respect!


    "What does that mean? Inheritance? Or is it a remnant of consciousness


    After experiencing a moment of surprise, Lu Li immediately felt the danger.


    It is a very dangerous thing for a place like Zhihai to be invaded by a sense of being unable to judge the enemy or the enemy.


    Even if jianzun is a strong man standing in the position of Terran, no one knows his likes and dislikes.


    It is common for a strong man of this level to be moody.


    Moreover, according to the northern emperor, Jian Zun was probably not dead, but was hiding or falling into a deep sleep. Lu Li is not sure whether this figure has any connection with jianzun himself, but subconsciously wants to drive it out of his consciousness sea.


    But at this time, the light on Canglang sword was more dazzling, as if to stop him.


    At the same time, the spirit of Canglang sword also released a kind of kindness, telling him that there was no danger.


    "Swordsmen, killers!"


    Suddenly, the figure in the sea began to speak.


    And holding Canglang sword, demonstrating what.


    Judging from this point of view, it seems that it is not the consciousness of jianzun, but a projection recorded by Canglang sword to inherit the unique skill of jianzun.


    Lu Li was shocked at the bottom of his heart. He really didn''t expect Canglang sword to hide it.


    Jianzun preaching, at least, is the inheritance of heaven and man, and it happens to be the inheritance of kendo. It''s really sleepy that someone will send pillows. Now I still have a lot of points left. If I thoroughly understand the inheritance of jianzun, I can temporarily make up for the short board of insufficient means against the enemy.


    "Since you are spiritual, why didn''t you give me the inheritance earlier?" Lu Li carefully observed the action of the shadow, while complaining in the sea.


    Canglang sword is a wave of disdain.


    He didn''t seem to have said it before.


    Lu Li felt this thought and could only smile bitterly.


    This sword is indeed very arrogant. If it did not show the combat power comparable to the master, I am afraid that I will not even have the qualification to use it now, let alone let alone let it take the initiative to hand over the inheritance.


    "We swordsmen, we should go all out. We can cut the sky within the sword."


    "Kill!"


    Sword Zun virtual shadow mouth issued a cold and fierce voice, suddenly kill the sky!


    At the same time, virtual shadow moves faster and faster, leaving behind a sword shadow, like light like electricity, killing and cutting fiercely!


    At the end of his practice, he suddenly turned around and stabbed Lu Li with a sword!


    Lu Li is watching his movements in a state of consciousness at the moment. Seeing his sword stab, his consciousness is directly impacted, even more real than that observed with the naked eye!Between heaven and earth, it seems that only one sword is constantly approaching. Lu Li''s consciousness is blank, and then he is forced out of the sea of knowledge.


    Yes.


    The inheritance of jianzun was too overbearing, and he was driven out of the sea of his own knowledge.


    At the moment of leaving Zhihai, Luli realizes that his back has been soaked in cold sweat. The horror of his sword just now makes him have the illusion that he is "dead".


    It is not the death crisis brought about by the annihilation of physical vitality, but a direct effect on the spirit, making him feel killed.


    "It''s a sword!"


    Lu Li came back to God. Although it had been a while, the outside world was just a moment.


    He was really shocked.


    Jianzun not only inherits the sword moves, but also belongs to his sword meaning, or in other words, it is the sword skill that he has spent his whole life!


    Within the sword, you can cut the sky.


    The murderous eight words seemed to be still ringing in his ears, which made Lu Li feel "frightened" for the first time.


    Even if he had been in Liangjiehe and met the giant white fox in the palace of life, he did not feel afraid from the bottom of his heart.


    Of course, the more important thing is that he did not see the other party''s "fundamental" at that time.


    What jianzun stayed in Canglang sword was his core road, which was second only to the true meaning of martial arts!


    Lu Li keeps the expression on his face unchanged to avoid leaking the breath. At the same time, he sinks down and remembers the sword meaning from the sword master.


    At this point, the modifier prompt pops up in the field of vision.


    [found Tianjian (remnant), decode it? (the success rate of deciphering is 19%)]


    [if you find the intention of chopping God sword, do you want to decipher it? (the success rate of deciphering is 59%)]


    [if the sword (remnant) is found, do you want to decipher it? (the success rate of deciphering was 22%)]


    these three consecutive tips popped out, which made Lu Li''s eyes flash slightly.


    He did not expect that the modifier actually analyzed three kinds of decipherable contents from the inheritance of the virtual image of sword respect.


    Chopping the divine sword and cutting the divine sword meaning should be the unique skill and sword skill of jianzun, which can be guessed from the killing words of Xuying before.


    But what surprised Lu Li even more was that the modifier actually analyzed the content of Tianjian in the inheritance of jianzun!


    If this sky sword is the same as the sky sword I want.


    That proves that jianzun should have passed on the ancient martial arts skills and learned his own way from it. Judging from the success rate of deciphering, in the content of this virtual shadow inheritance, the idea of chopping the divine sword occupies the most important position, followed by the sword moves of chopping the divine sword, and finally the sky sword.


    But even so, Lu Li looked at the sky sword with the lowest success rate and couldn''t help but feel a little moved.


    Among the four volumes of ancient martial arts inheritance, only Tianjian is the most interesting content of Luli.


    Sky sword, earth palm, wind hidden, thunder.


    Among them, Lu Li of the wind has mastered a divine killing. It is not difficult to see that this part of the inherited martial arts are mainly pure killing skills. Although it is also very powerful, it can not be fully integrated into the sword technique.


    Only Tianjian is the most suitable martial arts skill to meet their current needs.


    Although there is a complete aura of heaven and man, we can decipher the profound content of ancient martial arts by investing points. But compared with the content deduced in that way, the decipherment can obviously save a lot of points.


    "Do you want a fight?" Lu Li was deep in his heart, and his eyes kept swimming between the three prompts that popped up by the modifier.


    Although the deciphering probability of the sword meaning of "chopping God" is the highest, it can''t improve the combat power immediately just by getting the sword meaning. In other words, judging from the needs, what I need most is the sword skill of chopping the divine sword, and the Tianjian with the lowest probability of deciphering.


    But the probability of the two is not much different. It can be seen that in the value of modifier judgment, they are higher than the intention of chopping God sword.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    After eliminating the intention of chopping the divine sword, there are only two choices left: the sword of cutting God and the sword of heaven.


    No matter which one is chosen, there is a risk of failure.


    Moreover, seeing the suffix (remnant) of Tianjian, Lu Li knew that it should be the same as shensha, only a part of the moves, and it needs to invest points to improve it.


    In this way, its cost performance is not as good as the sword.


    Therefore, Lu Li pondered for a long time, thinking about his current needs, and finally moved his reluctant eyes away from the sky sword and fixed himself on the chopping sword.


    "The sky sword can be deduced by the number of points, but this is the only chance for jianzun''s sword."


    "If you can win a complete sword, you may be able to understand the meaning of the sword."


    Generally speaking, the value of chopping sword is higher. After Lu Li was determined, he did not hesitate to decipher the sword.


    After paying 10000 points, the modifier pops up a prompt to start decoding. Knowing that this process will take some time, Lu Li no longer pays attention to the trend of the modifier. Instead, he focuses on the crazy master Bazhou in front of him. This guy is really driven crazy, squeezing the real spirit of Youfu, and he will never give up until Lu Li is pulled out.


    According to common sense, there is no need to pay such a high price to deal with an immortal warrior.


    At the end of the day, he was afraid.


    Before Lu Li''s sword, he felt the threat of death. He was afraid to let Lu Li grow up. After all, Tianjiao, who could fight against the master when he was in the immortal territory, would naturally sweep away everything in the Mingyou realm and be invincible at the same level!


    He was afraid that Lu Li could not be uprooted today, which would lead to disaster in the future. So even if he knew that it was a waste to squander his true Qi, he had to do it.


    Because he can''t let Lu Li live!


    "Come on, Luli, let me see you Tianjiao To what extent can it be achieved? "


    Patriarch Bazhou''s eyes gradually scarlet, diffuse the true Qi more and more broad, almost inch by inch covered the surrounding nearly a hundred miles.


    He had a premonition in his heart that Lu Li had never escaped, and he was about to hide.


    It''s like a psychological game between the two sides. Although Lu Li is hidden in the dark, if the master of Bazhou wants to catch him, he has to pay a great price, but Lu Li also has to bear a lot of risks.


    He was like a patient Hunter waiting for his prey to hit the net.


    Finally, when master Bazhou spread his true Qi for more than 100 Li, and gradually formed a "big net", everything around him was in his control.


    Lu Li has not yet been found in the feedback of Zhenqi, but the master of Bazhou is still patient.


    Lu Li, who was in the state of natural law, was also observing the patriarch of Bazhou. From time to time, he avoided the real spirit of interweaving with the net. The decoding of the modifier was still in the process. To be honest, Lu Li was a little worried. Although we may not bet all the money on the inheritance of jianzun, 10000 points is not a small number. If we can successfully decipher it, we will have an extra killing move at the bottom of the box, which is certainly good. However, if he fails to decipher it successfully, he will lose 10000 points and waste the inheritance Qi hidden in Canglang sword. No matter what the outcome of the battle is, he will lose his blood.


    Therefore, Lu Li can only try his best to avoid the true spirit of the overlord master, and delay as long as possible before the results of the interpretation come out.


    Because he knew that, whether it was successful or not, the moment of the end of the decipherment was the moment when both sides were desperate to see each other.


    At the same time, Lu Li is still getting ready. Even if he doesn''t succeed in deciphering, he cuts out a thunderbolt and leaves immediately.


    The net of true Qi around is more and more dense. No matter how strong the body method is, it is impossible to avoid all the genuine Qi used by master Bazhou to explore in such an environment.


    "Well?"


    All of a sudden.


    Master Bazhou seems to have sensed something.


    There was a faint breath in the feedback from the true Qi.


    Although the feeling was not very real, the master of Bazhou decided the location of Lu Li according to this. He did not hesitate to punch out. His true spirit spread for more than ten miles. He turned into a huge blue hand and pulled all the air away. The wind pressure made the ground shatter inch by inch, and a large range of turtle cracks appeared!


    Whether Lu Li is really in that direction or not, he just can''t help but fight. As long as a specific position is determined, people can be found out.


    Sure enough, when the giant hand was covered, a figure flashed out in that direction. He raised his hand and cut out a huge sword. He collided with the giant hand and sent out a numbing explosion!


    The giant hand was cut off from it, but its momentum did not diminish, and it fell straight down, directly tearing the land apart and driving out a pit of astonishing diameter.


    Lu Li stands with a sword, and his expression is somewhat indifferent. The strong wind still blowing his green robe makes hunting sound.


    Holding Canglang sword in his hand, he cast his eyes to the front and looked at the master of Bazhou from afar."Boy, can''t hide it at last?" Master Bazhou''s expression was ferocious and said: "since you dare to show up, you will die today!"


    After that, with a swing of his body shape, he crossed dozens of miles and flew towards Luli.


    Lu Zong Chao''s eyes were wide open as if he were looking at the amendment, but he was shocked.


    [the divine sword was successfully deciphered! ¡¿


    [gain: chopping sword LV1]


    [gain: Sword reverence LV1 (effect: the power of general sword moves is increased by 2 times, Description: swordsmanship in the world is my only one!) ¡¿


    [gain characteristics: chopping God LV1 (effect: the power of chopping God sword increases by 2 times to alien race, Description: one of my swords can kill gods!) ¡¿


    [warning! ¡¿


    [discovering conflict features, insight]


    [merging ¡¿


    [integration completed! ¡¿


    [gain characteristics: matchless max (effect: explore the flaws of ten thousand swords, increase the number of broken swords by 2 times, Description: the respect of Kendo is unparalleled in the world.) ¡¿


    at the moment of getting the sword, Lu Li was already reminded of these features in his vision.


    There was no time to look at it carefully. The patriarch of Bazhou had already reached the range of ten Zhang in front of him.


    Seeing the fist that was constantly enlarging in his vision, Lu Li''s pupil shrank. In a moment, he learned to chop the magic sword through the modifier. Although he quickly realized some disadvantages by swallowing it in this way, he didn''t care much about it between life and death.


    The huge Kendo theory seems to blow up in my mind. Consciousness and time have a sense of separation. It''s not clear how long it took to understand those Kendo theories, but in the outside world, it''s not even a moment.


    Lu Li''s eyes seem to have thousands of sword light flash, blooming bright frightening light.


    As soon as he closed his eyes and opened them again, he felt a lot.


    One of the most profound is the understanding of kendo.


    Chopping the divine sword is the lifelong effort of a strong man like jianzun. The modifier can make him master the inheritance of this level in an instant. What he can get is not only the sword skill but also the precious "wisdom".


    It is as if the fog covering the road ahead is suddenly blown away by a gust of wind. The vision is clear and the road is clear.


    Once a lot of problems that I couldn''t think of, I suddenly opened up at this moment, and subconsciously sorted out the loopholes I had learned.


    "I see."


    Lu Li suddenly sighed, and a bitter smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    The overlord master of Bazhou, who was brave enough to punch, was a little frightened.


    Because he saw the meaning of "self mockery" in this bitter smile.


    Self mockery?


    Why laugh at yourself?


    Do you regret that you worked for the king of Yan?


    No incorrect.


    The patriarch of Bazhou had a strong heart.


    A young Tianjiao, who can deal with himself to such an extent, will not show such desperation even if he is dying.


    He didn''t know what Lu Li thought at this moment, but he knew that now was the best chance to kill Tianjiao himself!


    There''s a dull bang!


    His fists have been knocked out, and his true Qi is rolling and surging, like nine days of thunder, and the sound is shaking all over the field!


    But Lu Li just shook his head, convergence bitter smile, into enlightenment, and a trace of happiness.


    "The so-called true meaning is so simple."


    "It sounds very mysterious to take the road to the extreme. In fact, there is no trick."


    "Every warrior has already reached this road at the beginning of cultivation."


    "The difference is whether we can find the limit and Break the limit. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    Lu Li raised the Canglang sword in his hand, and the body of the sword trembled slightly, which condensed the real spirit of terror.


    Because the frequency of trembling is too high, even there are shadows!


    However, the unstoppable blow of the master of Bazhou stopped abruptly three feet in front of Lu Li, and could no longer inch in.


    This kind of scene completely shattered the confidence of the master of Bazhou, and made him show the expression of extreme fear.


    Hum! Hum! Hum!


    Canglang sword makes a few excited sounds.


    Only then did master Bazhou notice that what stopped him was an unreal sword fence which was hard to observe with the naked eye!


    Those swords are enclosed within three feet of the land, just like a gap that cannot be crossed!


    "It can''t be..."


    The patriarch of Bazhou was almost heartbroken.


    It''s not that he makes a fuss, but It''s amazing.


    It has been widely said that Lu Li can fight against Mingyou with indestructibility. Even the old masters like yunwang have been folded in his hands, and most of them are not satisfied with it.


    Although the battle is a battle and the realm is a realm, it is not impossible to defeat the strong with the weak.


    However, this kind of thing can only be heard as a joke to the grand master. Except for the case made by the princess of the kingdom of heaven and devil, there has never been such a situation in the whole Zhenwu region. It can be seen that it is a fool''s dream to win over Mingyou by the immortal realm.


    The patriarch of Bazhou thought so before.


    Lu Wei''s fist was blocked by Lu Wei.


    What is this?


    Even the powerful masters in the same territory may not be able to block their own punches so lightly.


    Lu Li Is it really so evil?


    Lu Li is still immersed in that kind of inexplicable state. Although he has noticed the present master of Bazhou, he has already been ignored.


    "Breaking the limit is the true meaning, so any kind of road can form the true meaning of martial arts. Along the way of kendo, jianzun chooses to chop, sweep everything, cut everything, look down on the world, and be exclusive. "


    "Good hegemonic concept, but it is also because of this, he can become one of the strongest of the times."


    Lu Li gradually understood what kind of powerful sword Zun had gone out of.


    This road coincides with some of his ideas.


    No matter what''s in front of you, you can''t have the true meaning of sword if you cut it with one sword!


    After realizing this, Lu Li looked at the modifier prompt just before his eyes.


    In addition to the heart sword, which is the only advanced feature, the additional insight feature has been integrated, which is somewhat unexpected.


    However, the two characteristics of sword respect and God chopping are in line with their own expectations.


    It is only the initial state of the sword, has been given two characteristics against the sky, which makes Lu Li feel unprecedented powerful. In particular, the double increase of sword technique brought by jianzun can be regarded as a direct remedy for the weakness of insufficient power of martial arts.


    In other words, with the normal increase in the charm of heaven and man, and the increase in the characteristics of sword respect, the power of my regular sword moves has exceeded the peak three times.


    Until this time, I was really a foot into the threshold of the master level combat power.


    Looking at the ferocious master of Bazhou, Lu Li raised his excited Canglang sword and said in a slow voice, "I''ll kill a master today to cheer you up."


    Master Bazhou frowned, and his expression was even more ferocious: "the upright son is arrogant!"


    He saw that Lu Li must have some insights and breakthrough on the spot, so his strength will advance by leaps and bounds.


    Although he was not sure what feeling he got, the master of Bazhou did not dare to delay any more. Keep waiting. God knows if this evil spirit will break the boundary on the spot?


    He turned his fists into palms and split them in the air. His terrible real Qi ran everywhere. Under heavy pressure, he completely broke the sword enclosure in front of Lu Li''s body!


    Just at the moment of breaking the sword fence, a sense of crisis rose again in the heart of master Bazhou.


    Originally, he thought that the sword fence was formed by Lu Li with momentum. After a blow, he found that it was not the case at all.


    Is it the ability of Canglang sword?


    The master of Bazhou had no time to think about it. He immediately bullied his body and struck Lu Li with a heavy hand.


    Lu Li''s cold radian rises from the corner of his mouth, and a large amount of genuine Qi condensed by Canglang sword is finally released at this moment!


    The half moon sword is like a stream of autumn water. It cuts through his arm instantly and cuts off the whole arm!


    One arm flew up and blood gushed out.


    The master of Bazhou was stunned at first, and then he used his true Qi to stop the blood gushing from the wound. It seemed that he was not hurt at all. He clenched his other hand into a fist and hit Lu Li again!


    Boom!


    Lu Li held the sword ridge with one hand and blocked the blow with Canglang sword.


    After the explosion of the true Qi, it diffused outwards in a ring, and Luli was shaken out by the huge shock force, spitting out a mouthful of blood.Even with the sword of chopping God, the gap between the two is still there. With a blow from the master, Lu Li only felt that his internal organs and internal organs had been displaced. If there was no Canglang sword to dissipate most of the impact, just that would have been enough to make him seriously injured.


    But Lu Li''s face did not see any color of panic.


    If you cut off the arm of the master of Bazhou with one sword, it would mean that he would lose at least 30% of his combat power. In the end, he took advantage of this attack and defense.


    And


    Lu Li tapped Canglang sword and showed a smile, "it seems that you can''t help it?"


    Canglang sword made a pleasant sound.


    The supernatural soldier has a spirit. It can feel that Lu Li has inherited the "Dao" of jianzun. The familiar feeling makes his power rise to the limit. This is the scene when he just blocked the master of Bazhou with a sword.


    Canglang sword is the blade of jianzun. In addition to the name of Shenbing, all its glory comes from jianzun.


    Nowadays, the sword Zun is no longer there. It has fallen into the hands of many people, and there are some powerful sword practitioners.


    But those people are not Jian Zun after all.


    It''s not as good as Jian Zun!


    Now there is finally a person who has inherited the way of sword respect. It can hardly help but want to let the world see the glory of the way of sword respect again!


    "Now that you are ready, I will kill the master with me today."


    Lu Li exhaled a breath, and there was a dull sound in his body!


    A huge amount of genuine Qi gushed out crazily and formed a whirlpool around him.


    Seeing this scene, the Grand Master of Bazhou realized that it was not good and said angrily, "Shenyang opens the way!"


    The voice is like a Hong Zhong Da Lu, he is like the incarnation of a big sun, shining everywhere, straight towards Lu Li in the past!


    He didn''t know what moves Lu Li was going to use.


    But as a master''s premonition told him, must stop!


    Otherwise, he is likely to die!


    Compared with being pierced by Canglang sword, this sword, which has not been sent, is just a breath that brings him a sense of crisis of death.


    Therefore, this time, the master of Bazhou spared no effort to get hurt. He also used his unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box. He incarnated in the sun. The terrible high temperature made those remaining true Qi in the sky burn up, just like a fire in the sky!


    Lu Li is like a sculpture standing still in the same place, and the whirlpool of true Qi becomes more and more intense. When the round of dazzling sun killed within ten Zhang, he suddenly opened his eyes, and Canglang sword came out of his hand. The sound of sword roared straight into the sky and turned into a blue light that didn''t enter the sky!


    The next moment, a shadow will cover the sky, covering hundreds of miles.


    Incarnation big day, want to kill the big master of Bazhou body stagnant, the whole body Qi machine collapse in this moment!


    He felt the great terror, looked up in panic, and saw the shadow that covered the sky, and his eyes were gray!


    In the distance, carrying Zhu Xiao to support the northern emperor also saw the shadow.


    Golden Eye son is tiny twinkle, "thousand eight thousand swords?"


    "Is it a sword?"


    "No, no This sword meaning is still immature, is it a heritage? " There was a haze in the eyes of the northern emperor, but his expression was a little sad and laughing, "it''s my pride to be able to master eight thousand swords so quickly Is it so terrible? "


    As an old antique in the age of ten thousand nationalities, the northern emperor was quite familiar with the sword Zun, and even more familiar with his sword meaning than himself!


    Because he was suppressed by jianzun Yijian for nearly ten thousand years. He could recognize any breath, but he absolutely recognized the inheritance of jianzun.


    What''s more, it''s a very advanced move in the sword.


    The full name is 108000 swords.


    The shadow across the sky is all swords One thousand eight thousand, no more, no less!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    Originally, the northern emperor was still worried that Lu Li would not be able to support him, so he kept the limit speed all the way, regardless of the load on the body, that is, he was afraid that he could only collect his corpse when he arrived.


    However, the northern emperor did not expect that Lu Li could not only hold on. Looking at this situation, it seems that How much do you mean to kill the master?


    If today Lu Li got other inheritance, including his own inheritance of devouring gods, the northern Emperor didn''t think he could kill the master by leaps and bounds. Because neither the inheritance of douzun nor the inheritance of devouring gods can bring huge benefits to the warriors in a short period of time, and the improvement of combat effectiveness is not immediate.


    However, he got jianzun''s sword.


    Among the three respects of the ten thousand nationalities, the sword Zun is probably not the one with the highest realm and the most means.


    But he is the most serious sword repair, and he is also the most outstanding one.


    As a strong man who broke the limit of kendo, no matter what era he put in Zhenwu area, his swordsmanship is invincible in the world!


    Chopping the divine sword is the most powerful sword technique he has learned and created all his life. The eight thousand swords are the best among them. When this sword was born, the northern emperor was completely relieved.


    "That Mingyou is dead." Looking at the terrified patriarch of Bazhou, who was shrouded in the shadow, the northern emperor shook his head and knew that he had been scared out of courage.


    The battle between warriors is about the opportunity of one breath between life and death. It is not only the realm, combat power, but also the courage and courage of blood.


    Whoever releases the breath first will surely die.


    Don''t say it''s a master, even if it''s heaven and man, when they fight, they will die.


    However, the northern emperor knew that it was not entirely to blame the overlord master.


    Chopping the divine sword is the inheritance of the top-notch people who can see the divine realm. Seeing the thousands of swords that block the sky and the sun, everyone will feel frightened in this Zhenwu area where there is no heaven and man.


    But


    The northern emperor looked at Lu Li with rather dignified eyes, and his heart sank slightly. "He will be able to cut off the master without destroying the territory. From now on, I''m afraid it will be out of control."


    "Is it that he is the leading actor in the world after the change of the Qi engine of heaven and earth?"


    The northern emperor murmured, I don''t know what he thought, and his expression became more complicated.


    At this time, when I saw eight thousand swords in the sky, the consciousness of master Bazhou was blank, and his instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages was completely "blown up".


    Like tens of thousands of spears, the general feeling permeated the whole body, which made him lose all fighting spirit and fighting spirit in an instant.


    "No..."


    "I am a master..."


    "I have practiced hard for dozens of years, opened up a secluded mansion, stepped into the realm of Mingyou, and experienced countless hardships of life and death!"


    "I also defeated countless peers Tianjiao to get to this day, with this all-round martial arts cultivation!"


    "Why should you kill me if you''re a mere immortal?"


    "What are you for?"


    He roared, and the confusion of his eyes was swept away, and his whole body burst out with brilliant light!


    He turned into a big sun again, but he didn''t choose to attack Lu Li. Instead, he rushed forward to the 18000 swords that covered the sky.


    This dark cloud seemed to be shrouded in his martial arts and became his heart demon.


    But it''s just a sword move from the immortal world. Even if it''s inherited from the upper world, how strong can it be?


    The patriarch of Bazhou was so cruel that he was bound to disperse this "dark cloud"!


    When the sun shines, a corner of the sword cloud is lit up, and the dark sword cloud is frightening.


    "If you want to die yourself, don''t blame me."


    Lu Li was stunned when he saw this scene. He never thought that the master of Bazhou launched an attack on the eight thousand swords.


    As one of the killing moves of chopping sword, 8000 swords can be shaped, partly due to the active blessing of Canglang sword, and the other part is due to his terrifying spirit which is far beyond the invincible state.


    Even so, the true Qi in his body was almost exhausted.


    In short, this is the only chance.


    If the master of Bazhou really avoided fighting, it would be very difficult for a strong man in mingyoujing to escape. Even in the same territory, it''s hard to chase and kill, let alone Lu Li, who almost consumed his whole body''s true Qi.


    "In Zhenwu area, the master is invincible!"


    Boom!


    The master of Bazhou turned into a dazzling sun and ran into the sword cloud. He roared like thunder.


    Eight thousand swords were still, and he was allowed to enter and shoot down countless swords, but not even the tip of the iceberg. However, the light of true Qi burst out from the master of Bazhou, but it weakened a lot after this rush. After countless blood appeared on his body, the blood stretched for a long time, showing a fighting posture!


    He won''t accept it!


    At the bottom of his heart, all the bitterness broke out, which made his eyes turn blood red. It was as ferocious as a ghost.


    Previously, an arm was cut off by Lu Li, which damaged 30% of his combat power. Now he has one arm left. When he enters the sword cloud, his attack is becoming more and more slow. Although exquisite moves emerge in endlessly, they still show a declining trend!Buzz!


    At this time, the sword voice that made the patriarch of Bazhou get numb was heard in the sword cloud.


    That is the Canglang sword!


    Although the body of the sword is 108000, the body of Canglang sword is also hidden in it.


    After being passed down by the sword master, Luli and Canglang sword have some unnamed connections. It gives out a quiver, expressing dissatisfaction to himself!


    How can a master not be able to cut the sword again after ten thousand years?


    Kill Ming Youdu so hard, what else to talk about beheading God?


    This is what Canglang sword means.


    Lu Li is skimming, you say it is simple.


    Kill Mingyou certainly hard, really think Ming you is what cabbage?


    No matter how weak the master, it is also the master, is the most powerful force in the real martial arts area now!


    If he did not accidentally get the sword, without the divine power, Lu Li was difficult to even face the master, let alone kill one.


    However, Canglang sword, however, no matter how many, after it made a sword sound, it even actively established a relationship with the sea knowledge of Luli, and conveyed the idea of joint efforts to control the sword cloud.


    The sword is really refined.


    It knows that Lu Li wants to control 8000 swords, and will definitely cause the sword cloud to collapse because of his lack of strength. Therefore, he simply takes himself as the core, rolls up the sword cloud, and then tries to cut the patriarch of Bazhou with the help of his mind!


    "That''s a good idea."


    Luli instantly understood its meaning, nodded, squinted at the Bazhou master who was constantly killing in the sword cloud. "A master is invincible, but that is all!"


    "Even a sword is not afraid. What can I fear?"


    "I killed a lot of them, but I haven''t killed them. Today, I should kill a master to play."


    The voice fell, and the land Li thought "expanded". Although it was very shallow, it changed when the huge sword cloud was settled due to the continuous connection of Canglang sword.


    The hundred and eight thousand swords vibrated and pointed to the patriarch of Bazhou!


    Flying swords in the sky are like locusts, covering the sky, but they are neat and uniform!


    The patriarch of Bazhou changed his face and instinctively wanted to escape.


    But the next moment, he directly suppressed the instinct of seeking good and avoiding evil and made a reluctant voice: "even if you are a divine soldier again, it is only to use weapons. If you hold the Shenbing, you can cross the realm. What is the need for cultivation of the world''s martial arts?"


    "Strength is the only one, the rest, but it is all false!"


    If he is crazy, he grabs it with one hand, and becomes a big hand with tens of forces. He firmly holds many long swords. However, the big hand formed by Qi is cut out with light and the explosion of real gas appears intensively.


    Although the crazy attack has played some effect, his arm also emerges many wounds, blood gushing out, but it seems to burst out of the true Qi, and wants to beat the sword cloud with a full breath!


    "You dare to think about the defeat of the eightthousand swords." Luli raised his sword finger, murmured in his mouth, and the sword cloud above the sky trembled and made a clang sound!


    The sound of Canglang sword is especially bright!


    A little bit of blue light, in the dark and dense sword cloud like a star, very striking.


    "Chop!"


    The land sword is lifted, and the Canglang sword is immediately sensed.


    In a flash, the hundred and eight thousand swords moved at the same time! The sword spirit of the sky is endless, where the empty vibration, scattered afterpower landing, is also caused by the devastation, like the sky break, the power of the end!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    What kind of scenery can the sword power come, and the hundred and eight thousand swords are surging at the same time?


    Only in the last day!


    Sword shadow falls like rain, and the surrounding mountains are broken, as if they were plowed!


    The patriarch of Bazhou roared wildly. He struggled in the hundred thousand swords that were so dense that he could not see his figure. But his true Qi was weaker and weaker. There were countless penetrating injuries on his body. Even the skull was broken by the long sword, which looked miserable!


    "I can''t die!"


    "I am a master, I am the strong man of the quiet and clear world!"


    "I can fight!"


    He roared, you fu virtual shadow again emerged, but he directly with the real gas big hand to grasp, pinch into pieces on the spot!


    Self explosion of the mansion is the most extreme way to fight life.


    The real breath flowing from the Youfu also made him show signs of returning to light. He killed and pierced the sword cloud for dozens of Li in one breath. His left arm was broken, and all the flesh and blood were stripped, leaving only the pale gold bones.


    Poop!


    Just as he was fighting to his exhaustion, a blue light came out of the dense sword clouds, and once again passed through his body!


    That is the Canglang sword.


    After the body penetration and out, Canglang sword turned back in the air, and the speed reached the extreme. A blue light like autumn water was cut off, and the half body of the patriarch of Bazhou was cut off and exploded on the spot!


    A big blood mist burst into the sword cloud!


    "Is that the vitality of the patriarchal class?" Seeing that the body was cut and exploded, there was no dead patriarch of Bazhou, even Luli showed a dignified color.


    The vitality of this patriarchal strong man is too tenacious, and stronger than any one of his previous masters.


    Actually, Luli has not seen many sects fall.


    And it was the first time that he had cut it down by himself.


    Although the other side is different from him, Lu Li still has a little admiration for the master.


    At the last moment of his life, the patriarch of Bazhou chose to die and fight, and kept a little dignity, and also won the admiration of Lu Li.


    But admire is admire, Lu Li does not have the habit of caring.


    The divine thoughts burst out, and the connection with Canglang sword was more closely connected. Lu Li burst into the mouth and drank: "chop!"


    Hum!


    The hundred and eight thousand swords were buzzing in unison, circling towards the patriarch of Bazhou!


    Even if he burst into the secluded mansion and won the last breath, he had no more spare effort.


    A blood stained patriarch of Bazhou dropped down into a white bone arm, suddenly turned to look at the land away.


    The scarlet color in his eyes faded, and became calm to accept death.


    However, in addition to calm, his eyes also hidden a bit of madness, after seeing Luli, Zhen said: "I can not imagine that I was still your famous stepping stone."


    "Kill the master with indelible circumstances. From then on, you will be a different kind of real martial arts field!"


    "Don''t feel so good to be proud of the name."


    "Those people Those old guys, they will never sit on your growth! As long as they are threatened, they will kill them! "


    "You challenge the rules of the world and touch the bottom line of too many people!"


    "You will die in a very miserable way."


    "Land away!"


    "I will look at you in the dark place, and see your betrayal and the expression of your miserable death!" the patriarch of Bazhou shouted coldly


    Bang!


    With this sentence, facing the heavy rain like sword cloud, a dull sound suddenly came out in his body.


    After losing the Youfu, he still has the Xuanmen!


    Detonating the door directly inside, he would have been a balloon like body, burst out of extremely terrible force!


    Boom!


    A strong light, the true gas spread in a ring, shaking away countless flying swords.


    When the sword cloud swept through the strong light, the patriarch of Bazhou had turned into powder, leaving no trace.


    Until the last moment, he seemed to wake up and didn''t choose to die humiliatingly under the sword of Lu Li, but died himself, and kept a decent part of being a master.


    "It''s a cruel man to die of self explosion."


    Lu Li squints, but he doesn''t care about the cruel words that the patriarch of Bazhou gave out before he died.


    Kill people. What rules challenge the world touch the bottom line of some people?


    What''s the relationship with me?


    As a martial, even this is not the base of Qi, then what martial arts do you still cultivate?


    If you can not kill the dark and quiet, you really touch some of the fragile nerves of "old antiques", and Luli will be happy to get the idea.


    The real martial arts area is really sick. The enemies hidden in the dark have already exposed their tusks. However, the people and other powerful forces are still killing each other for a little benefit. If we can use an earthquake to shake out the moths, it is easier to do so.I''m afraid that those old undead have been hiding for too long, learning more insidious, and at the most critical moment, they jump out and stab in the back.


    "Little brother, I didn''t expect that you could learn the inheritance of sword Zun."


    At this time, the northern emperor who watched the battle also carried Zhu Xiao to come over. He said in a somewhat surprised tone: "it seems that you are really suitable to walk the way of sword respect. If the sword master''s disciples are still alive, they should be ashamed to die."


    "Swordsman? Is there any disciple in the world


    Lu Li glanced at Zhu Xiao, who was carried by the northern emperor like a dead dog, and then asked, "if you want to say that, douzun and you should also have power to pass down?"


    "Douzun had many disciples, which was second to none in those years. However, most of them inherit the fighting method of duzun. Nearly 10000 years later, those people should have been hidden. "


    The northern emperor said, "but it is certain that douzun''s blood must still be inherited."


    "Did Gu Haoran take the boy?"


    Lu Li had discussed this issue with the northern emperor before. After leaving the Tianren cave, the northern emperor sensed the lineage of douzun, which was also a direct lineage.


    So Lu Li is not surprised that douzun has a blood line.


    However, if the three masters of the ten thousand families still had their disciples hidden, those people might have been integrated into the present Zhenwu region, and they have become the powerful officials in Zhenwu area after several generations of development.


    After all, there are many families in Zhenwu area, some of which are strong in modern times, and some are extremely ancient blood or disciples of heaven and man. Their true and false origins can not be distinguished, but this part of the family, are known as the ancient clan.


    Jiang family, an ancient clan of tuntian Shengguo, is such an aristocratic family.


    Seeing the strength of Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun, we can know how powerful the so-called ancient clan is.


    At least for the time being, the ancient clans exposed on the surface are the existence that can''t be provoked.


    "Why, are you worried that the disciples of heaven and man in the age of ten thousand nationalities will cause unrest?" The northern emperor was keenly aware of Lu Li''s thoughts.


    Lu Li did not deny this. "Although they are all human beings, it has been ten thousand years now. Who can guarantee that such a madman will appear among those people?"


    He was referring to the self destructed patriarch of Bazhou.


    To the time of death, the other side did not ask for mercy, although this is very martial integrity, but in fact it has been trapped in a magic barrier.


    I don''t know what kind of promise has been given to him by the people of the devil kingdom to make him go all out for this.


    This is only related to the premise of the war between the two countries. If the interests involve more people and lead to greater forces, those so-called inheritance of heaven and man, that is, the ancient people will never sit idly by.


    It is good for them to stand on the side of Terrans. What if they choose to stand on the opposite side of Terrans for the sake of interests?


    "Rest assured that although the battle of the four seas started in the era of the ten thousand nationalities was not won or lost, the court of the four seas also suffered a lot in that war. At least more than half of its strength was lost. Even the top fighting power of the East emperor paid the price of his life. Even if he was a strong man, he would not be able to produce one in ten thousand years. Although the Terrans today are declining, they are not without the strength to fight against the four seas


    The northern emperor showed a profound smile: "and you said so much in a roundabout way. In fact, you want to find out whether I have left behind?"


    "It is necessary to guard against people."


    Lu Li also laughed.


    At this time, the Canglang sword in the sky flew back and hovered in front of the northern emperor, which seemed to have some doubts about his identity.


    Mixed with the spirit of animal gods, Canglang sword can not recognize that the man in front of him is the northern emperor.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    "Don''t worry about that. I don''t like those conspiracy schemes. In that battle, my family had already been wiped out. Even I was trapped by jianzun for thousands of years. If I had a second hand, I didn''t need to stay until today. "


    The northern emperor glanced at Canglang sword, and with a smile, he didn''t mind Lu Li''s trial.


    On the contrary, he was concerned: "today you showed the unique skill of sword respect. Maybe it will lead to some trouble, but you must be careful."


    "What''s the trouble?" Lu Li grinned: "as long as the heaven and man do not come out, when I open up the secluded mansion and become a master, I will kill one by one. It depends on whether they will die faster or I will kill faster."


    The northern emperor was slightly stunned.


    And then he began to laugh bitterly.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li was so inflated. After he got the inheritance of chopping sword, he was a little arrogant.


    However, he did not know that this was not the expansion of land separation, but the fact that it was.


    In addition to Mujing and jitianmohuang, the most common masters are Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci, and even those with backbone like Bazhou are rare. If they really dare to come to trouble, if they don''t become Mingyou, it''s OK. When Lu Li becomes Mingyou, it''s really not easy to kill them.


    But this kind of self-confidence is limited to the past.


    Now, chaos has appeared in ancient China. Besides the war between the two countries, Shinto is also a big threat. It is absolutely impossible to conceal the insight of the right path. If it attracts the attention of those who are in the right way, or even take action in person, the chaos that only remains in the wilderness will soon spread to the whole Zhenwu region. At that time, even if the six sacred sites and the large amount of the hidden world were involved, he would not be faced with such a small scene.


    Although a master has been cut off, Lu Li has not yet expanded to the point where he does not pay attention to all the strong men in the world.


    Then Lu left the door to see the mountain and said, "today you really helped me a lot. If I can, I will find a suitable body for you in the future, so that you can really recover."


    That''s a promise.


    Today, the northern emperor has made a lot of contributions. Without his help, in the face of the siege of the three masters, not to mention chopping the divine sword, even if the sword is attached to the body, it will not change the outcome.


    Therefore, Lu Li was not stingy. He directly promised that in the future, he would search for a relic that could carry the spirit of heaven, man and God for the northern emperor to revive.


    Of course, the two are still in a relationship of mutual exploration and cooperation. The northern emperor must have hidden a lot of secrets. Lu Li is not completely at ease with him. When this promise is to be fulfilled depends on the northern emperor''s own choice.


    "It''s not urgent." The northern emperor said with a smile: "I''m used to living in the state of spirit and soul. After so many years of living, I suddenly recover my physical body, but I don''t feel quite used to it."


    "If it wasn''t for his stupidity, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have caught him alive."


    The northern emperor carried Zhu Xiao like a dead dog, and his tone was a little lonely: "I''m still old after all."


    Lu Li noticed that he was carrying Zhu Xiao''s hand and was wearing a storage ring.


    Can''t help but some strange way: "you also robbed him?"


    "Am I the kind of robber?" The northern emperor was very proud and said, "it''s still from you. A few words will deceive him to take the initiative to hand over the things. If I had known you ten thousand years earlier, I would not have been so poor. "


    "You? Poor? "


    Lu Li couldn''t help but say, "you are the Lord of the North Sea, one of the three human beings. Even you are poor. Is there any rich warrior?"


    "You don''t understand, after reaching the level of heaven and man, the daily consumption of resources is an astronomical number. Moreover, many ordinary natural materials and earth treasures can''t play a role in the realm of seeing God. Every time a person is born, it will lead to a sharp increase in the consumption of high-level resources. This is one of the reasons why heaven and man have to travel around the heavens. "


    "Because of the poverty, Zhenwu area is so large, and there are a lot of resources. In the age of ten thousand nationalities, heaven and men emerge in large numbers. If we don''t break the void and fight for resources from the outside world, we can destroy the Terran by fighting internally."


    The northern emperor sighed: "although the title of the Lord of the North Sea is very frightening, in fact, the North Sea royal court is not very rich. There are too many people to support, and there are not a few people in heaven. In this case, as the leader of the North Sea King''s court, I will set an example."


    Lu Li looked at the northern emperor with suspicious eyes and always felt that he had the suspicion of showing off.


    Although Lu Li didn''t experience that era, he knew that Tianren level was the top combat power in any era. Listening to the meaning of the northern emperor''s words, it seems that Lu Li still dislikes too many Tianren levels in Beihai royal court?


    "Well, since you got it on your own, it''s yours."


    Lu Li waved his hand. Originally, he had the intention to cheat this ring. But when the northern emperor said this, he was a little embarrassed.


    Then, Lu Li checked the damage degree of the body and the situation of the array for the northern emperor, and then said: "it is worthy of the flesh body of the animal God family. The spirit who bears the level of heaven and man can still hold on to this level. There is no big problem with the array. The second and sixth levels are slightly damaged."After that, Lu Li said: "it seems that this idea is indeed feasible, that is, it needs to be further improved, and there must be a stronger body to accommodate your spirit."


    Hearing the meaning of this sentence, the northern emperor said with a bitter smile: "do you still want me to contribute?"


    "There will only be more and more of this kind of situation in the future. Of course, you have to contribute." Lu Li took it for granted.


    Want to carry a burden?


    Even if it is too beautiful to think about.


    If you don''t use such strong fighting power, unless Lu Li is crazy.


    You know, at present, the palace of Lord Yan has become the target of public criticism. The king of heaven and the aristocratic families of Bazhou and Qingzhou want to kill the king. Even in Yanzhou, there are many people who want to kill the king.


    As a result, although the assassination of King Yan failed, those people were ready to tear their faces with the palace of Yan.


    Now it seems that a crisis has been resolved, but in fact, the real crisis is still not over.


    After putting up the Canglang sword, Lu Li flew to the place where Zhao Tianci had fallen. He found that the master who had been beaten to the head by the northern emperor''s fist had died. Unfortunately, he said, "now, without a living question, the situation is a little more complicated."


    The northern emperor was innocent: "there is no way, the limitations of this physical body are too much, if I control the strength, a move may not be able to control him."


    "And I think the older one should know more than he does."


    "In spite of that, there is a word for it. If we let him know that we have only caught one living person, he will turn around and threaten us


    Lu Li touched his chin and looked at Zhu Xiao, who was in a daze: "hide the matter first, and see if you can get useful information from the old man''s mouth."


    The northern emperor was absolutely indispensable.


    After that, Lu Li casually buried Zhao Tianci''s body. At least he was a great master and could not expose his body in the wilderness. After all this, the northern emperor also broke away from the body of the beast God family. Lu Li took it back to heaven and earth in his sleeve and left the scene directly with the northern emperor.


    Shortly after they left, two faint figures appeared in the void, which were obviously just a part of consciousness. Body is not the coming of noumenon.


    However, the noumenon of these two men is obviously very powerful. Just the appearance of their avatars will completely block the surrounding space, as if they are isolated from the Zhenwu area.


    This represents Their noumenon at least has the power to see the divine realm!


    "What do you think?"


    One of the more slender figures, observing the already destroyed terrain, asked in a deep voice.


    His voice is a little ethereal, as if it doesn''t exist in this space.


    And another figure is a light way: "sword Zun inherits this world, this is not the problem we should worry about."


    "But it involves a lot of luck."


    The slender figure deeply drank: "mu tea does not die, what impact will it have on our layout? You should know that! "


    "So what?"


    Another Taoist shadow disapproved: "this game of chess has played for thousands of years, and it will not damage the whole situation because of one piece."


    "Or do you really think that the luck involved in mu tea is enough to make people invincible?"


    The slender figure suddenly shut up.


    He dare not talk about it.


    Because there are too many people and facts behind it. If you are careless, you will be sensed by some powerful beings.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    "It''s better to think about how to deal with the attitude of the ancient people rather than worry here."


    See slender figure was asked, the latter issued a cold laugh: "now more and more ancient people agree to join the plan, that group of old ghosts is not easy to deal with."


    "Ancient people..."


    Slender figure obviously also has some headache, "we still need the strength of the ancient people, now is not the time to tear our face."


    "However, no matter what the ancient people have to deal with, the problems arising from the generations of jianzun should be solved as soon as possible."


    "Solve? How to solve it? What are you going to do with it? " Another figure was a little impatient: "you and I are all trapped in the sky. It is so difficult to even come to an incarnation. Even if one tenth of the strength is condensed, it is only the embodiment of the master level!"


    "As you have just seen, he has mastered 18000 swords and has the ability to fight the master. After a period of time, when he opens up the secluded mansion and enters the realm of the master, even if he finds several people to join hands to come to the incarnation, there is no threat to him! Not to mention that Xie Lingxiu is still with him. This guy''s means are unpredictable, and there are many doubts about what happened in those years. Even douzun jianzun doesn''t know what he is planning. "


    The shadow''s voice turned cold: "Xie Lingxiu is obviously playing a big game of chess. He is following the young man, and he may not have his own plan."


    "Xie Lingxiu is just a loser in the age of ten thousand nationalities. With the coming of the world, he has lost his physical body. He is just a waste living in a state of mind. Why should we be vigilant?"


    "Ha ha."


    The figure laughed meaningfully: "if I were you, I would not look down on Xie Lingxiu so much."


    "But you have a point. Tens of thousands of years have passed since the age of the ten thousand nationalities. Xie Lingxiu is a loser who should have died with history no matter how brilliant he is. "


    "As for the young man who has mastered the inheritance of sword Zun..."


    He pondered: "the life and death of jianzun is unknown. It is said that he has reached the seventh level of Tianwaitian and mastered the strength of the great way. Some people say that he has completely lost in the sixth floor. But whether he is dead or alive, this is not something you and I can solve. "


    "What do you say?" The tone of the slender figure became a little irritable, "this son is a variable on the Qiyun chessboard. Even if you can''t kill the Yan king, you must eradicate him!"


    He has paid attention to the whole battle in the state of consciousness, and the threat evaluation of Lu Li in slender figure''s mind has been upgraded by several levels.


    Just like the content of the threat before the death of master Bazhou.


    A genius who can kill a great master without destroying the world is challenging the rules of the whole Zhenwu region.


    And touched a lot of people''s bottom line!


    If he did not destroy the territory, he had already beheaded the master. If he became a master, would he not have killed heaven and man?


    Not to mention that he has mastered the sword!


    This time, another figure did not deny it.


    Because he also knows how much threat and variable it will cause to them to continue to let such talents grow.


    "You don''t understand how many eyes are staring at us and making mistakes. Now the air engine of heaven and earth has been changed, and the imprisonment of more than three floors has begun to loosen, and many old antiques are recovering. If you make a mistake at this moment, it''s fatal. "


    "But We are not at all helpless. "


    After a pause, he said in a cold voice: "the sword reverence is known as the world''s highest sword master. This kind of view still works ten thousand years ago, but now it is no longer his time. What does it mean to other sword practitioners that the way of sword respect has been cut off suddenly


    "You mean..." Slender figure seems to understand his meaning, "do you want to borrow a sword?"


    "You don''t have to borrow it. As long as you send someone to release the news about the passing on of sword Zun, those ancient sword practitioners and hermit sword practitioners will be unable to resist."


    "Now the oldest sword training ground in the world is lunjian peak."


    "You said, if people on Jianfeng knew that the way of sword respect reappeared, what would they do?"


    At the end of the figure''s speech, the laughter became a little more amusing.


    The slender figure was silent for a moment, and then said: "once the way of sword respect reappears, sword cultivation in the world They''re all going to be forced by him. If Lun Jianfeng doesn''t want this kind of scene to appear, he must make a response. However, they boast that they will never kill at once. They must try to win over the successor of jianzun after Lun Jianfeng... "


    "He won''t bow his head."


    Before the slender figure finished, another figure said firmly: "I know what you want to say, but that young man He won''t bow his head. "


    "Even if Jianfeng sent someone to win him over, he would never yield. If you can''t win him over, you can only kill him. "


    "Why are you so sure?"


    This time, the slender figure was patient and said curiously: "although Lun Jianfeng is not listed in the six holy places, its status is no less than the holy land for sword cultivation.""Don''t forget, I was also a swordsman."


    The slender figure heard the words and understood his implication.


    Sword cultivation is the most serious way to kill and attack. Everyone has a high heart. Even if according to their observation, Lu Li''s character at present does not have the characteristics of sword cultivation at all and is more like a shameless despicable villain, but now that he has embarked on the Kendo of jianzun, it proves that he has something in common with the concept of jianzun.


    Who is jianzun?


    When the Terran was at its peak, it was superior to hundreds of millions of swords by one person and one sword!


    Even after the end of the wanzu era, Dou Zun died, Zhan Zun rebelled, and Jian Zun disappeared after entering tianwai Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian.


    All the visions of God outside and inside the heaven all know the arrogance and hegemony in the strong man''s heart.


    Lu Li took his way, which would be what kind of fuel-efficient lamp?


    "That''s it." In the end, the slender figure did not continue to refute anything and agreed with this method.


    After that, he suddenly put out his hand, and his incarnation condensed a giant hand, which broke through the void. He caught Zhao Tianci''s buried body, and then smoothed out all traces.


    In the process, another figure was always watching, neither stopping nor helping.


    After all, he was not arranging for the overall situation of the king Yan. From the beginning to the end, it was the slender figure who presided over the whole situation. Therefore, he did not know much about some things, so he could not interfere too much.


    Moreover, although Zhao Tianci''s body is not of great use, it is also a master at least. It is also the best use of all things to find a way to let some old guy from Tianwaitian temporarily occupy his body.


    "Xie Lingxiu, an old immortal, is really cruel


    After Zhao Tianci''s body was fished out, the slender figure saw the completely deformed head and couldn''t help but scold!


    At that time, when the northern emperor killed Zhao Tianci with one blow, he was so frightened by his fierce tactics that he could not help but think of how terrible this madman was in the age of Wan nationality.


    "Xie Lingxiu has no foundation and no inheritance. He has become the three human beings step by step with the power of devouring God. Of course, he is not a soft hearted character."


    "However, he still depends on that young man for his short recovery."


    Another person''s tone showed some interest: "block the spirit of heaven and man with the way of array, although it is only temporary recovery, but this idea is very interesting."


    "Hum!"


    The slender figure collected Zhao Tianci''s body in a special way, ignoring the appreciation of Lu Li in his words, and said coldly: "in a word, Lu Li must die. If Jianfeng can''t do it, don''t blame me for breaking the rules of Tianwaitian and killing this variable myself


    With that, the void on which he stood twisted, and the shadow of the Taoist disappeared.


    And the part of the space that he had blocked has returned to normal.


    The other figure stayed for a moment and said with a smile: "there is a day out there. Suppress everything How can you break the rules? After so many years, I still can''t change this arrogant temper. "


    After a long time, he said in a low voice: "what a 108000 sword, what a rebellious sword Zun."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    In the main city of Yanzhou.


    In a huge palace, Mu Ning Qiu looked at the same ugly man in front of him and said coldly, "Mo Shenfeng, this palace needs a reasonable explanation!"


    "Qingzhou, Bazhou, these two places are also considered."


    "But Yanzhou is my aunt''s fiefdom, you mo Shenfeng is the Yanzhou mansion''s reverence! How could he not notice the rebellion of Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci? "


    Standing in front of Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes, the man wearing a big black flag and a long shirt with gold cloud pattern inside is the reverence of Yanzhou Prefecture and Mo Shenfeng.


    When received a body is injured Mu Ning autumn, as well as unconscious mu tea, Mo Shenfeng nearly went mad on the spot.


    As Mu Ning Qiu asked.


    This is Yanzhou, the fiefdom of the king of Yan, and the capital of Mo Shenfeng!


    As a result, when mu Hongxiu returned to Yanzhou, he was not only assassinated by the overlord master of Bazhou, but also met Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci on the way back.


    That''s enough.


    However, even Shenwei ready to take over the master mu tea was imprisoned, he did not know, Mo Shenfeng know, now part of Yanzhou, has been out of his control.


    "Your Highness, I will give you an account of this." In the face of the furious mu ningqiu, Mo Shenfeng did not defend himself, but said in a deep voice: "no matter how many renegade families there are in Yanzhou and how many forces are involved behind them, I will find them out and skin them."


    "Let''s not mention it for the time being."


    Although Mu Ning Qiu was angry at the bottom of his heart, he still tried to suppress his anger and said, "do you have a master you can trust? Arrange some people as soon as possible. We are going to save people! "


    "Save people?"


    Mo Shenfeng slightly unintentionally said: "is it manager Ge?"


    He has noticed from a moment ago that GE Xinyue, who has always been inseparable from mu Hongxiu, has not appeared. Considering that she is a known killer, Mo Shenfeng naturally does not think that she was killed by several "waste" masters.


    So, Mu Ning Qiu''s person to save is obviously Ge Xinyue.


    "Not sister Ge." Mu Ning Qiu shook his head and said, "it''s Lu Li."


    "Director general of foreign affairs?"


    Mo Shenfeng was really surprised this time. As a Reverend of Yanzhou Prefecture, he is also the core of this force of Yan Wangfu. Of course, it is impossible that he has not heard the name of Lu Li, director of foreign affairs of Lord Yan''s residence.


    Moreover, recently, he has heard the name of the "rising star" in his ears.


    "Is it him who is trapped?" However, when learning that the person to be saved is not ge Xinyue, Mo Shenfeng''s attitude is not so nervous.


    Mu Ning autumn eyes a Lin, looking at him way: "do you have an opinion?"


    Even if Mo Shenfeng is the Reverend of Yanzhou Prefecture, according to her status, she is no lower than the grand Princess of the holy Kingdom, but now this is a life and death moment. Coupled with the successive assassinations, mu ningqiu''s nerves have been completely strained and become very sensitive.


    Aware of Mo Shenfeng''s attitude, she subconsciously felt that Mo Shenfeng also had problems.


    "don''t worry about your highness, sir. I''ll arrange this. But the most important thing at present is to protect the safety of the king of Yan. "


    Mo Shenfeng did not say not to rescue, but his attitude is indeed some neglect, and also mu tea moved out.


    Now, the state of bathing in red sleeves is really dangerous. Not only did she fall into a coma, but her body was burned by evil Qi and Dong Ao. If she didn''t kill herself with pills along the way, I''m afraid she would have died before she reached Yanzhou.


    But even if safely arrived in Yanzhou, this injury is not easy to heal.


    In addition to the possible assassination, in order to prevent in the bud, so mu tea must have strong enough strength around. Only Mo Shenfeng himself, may not be able to be safe.


    Mu Ning Qiu took a deep look at Mo Shenfeng, "do you not trust Lu Li?"


    She saw the reason of Mo Shenfeng''s prevarication.


    In the final analysis, he still does not trust Lu Li.


    Even if Lu Li was mu Hongxiu''s "confidant" who had been promoted by mu Hongxiu himself, in this special period, Mo Shenfeng had reason to suspect that he had never met the foreign affairs chief executive.


    What''s more, the assassination was so bizarre that he was not even aware of him. He could not guarantee who would be the next renegade.


    "I understand."


    Mu ningqiu saw Mo Shenfeng fall into silence, and understood his attitude. He said in a cold voice: "since you are not willing to send someone, protect your aunt. If she makes any mistakes, I will never forgive you! "


    After that, Mu Ning Qiu turned around and walked outside the palace.


    Mo Shenfeng is not willing to send a helping hand, but she can''t sit and watch Lu Li die in vain.


    Although the northern emperor was sitting on the side of the town, the three masters might not be able to get Lu Li, but mu Ning Qiu did not dare to take risks. Lu Li can sacrifice herself for her at that critical moment. Even if she can''t find a helping hand now, she must go back.


    Seeing Mu Ning Qiu''s back, Mo Shenfeng was slightly stunned, and then said in a hurry: "princess, stay!"Words have not finished, he has a flash of body to stop Mu Ning Qiu.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s face was cold: "get out of the way!"


    Mo Shenfeng said with a bitter smile: "princess, don''t embarrass me. If anything happens to you, how can I account to King Yan and his majesty? "


    He really did not expect Mu Ning Qiu to be so tough. Seeing that he was a little bit prevaricated, he planned to save people alone.


    You know, she is also in a wounded state. Her true Qi is quite consumed. It is the limit that she can exert her fighting power to achieve the May 6th movement. What''s the difference between saving people under the three masters and seeking death?


    Mo Shenfeng dare not let Mu Ning autumn do such a dangerous thing.


    "You don''t save people, and you don''t let this palace save people?"


    "Mo Shenfeng! What do you want to do? "


    "Do you want to rebel?" Mu Ning autumn beauty eyes angry open, staring at Mo Shenfeng.


    Mo Shenfeng sighed: "I am for the sake of Yan Wang and princess."


    "Get out of my way!"


    Mu Ning Qiu''s arm trembled, and the silver spear suddenly started. He lost the patience to continue talking with him.


    It was clear that the gesture was intended to break through.


    Although Mo Shenfeng''s strength is far stronger than mu ningqiu, he is a half top master, but he dare not really start with mu ningqiu. Anyway, he couldn''t account for the injury to Mu Ning Qiu.


    "Princess, why don''t you do that? I''ll send some people out to inquire about the news. If Lu Li is still alive, he will send someone to rescue him immediately. If he has been killed unfortunately, he can also avoid the plot of some people. "


    Mo Shenfeng knew that he could not resist Mu Ning Qiu, so he took a step back.


    But his proposal is not too much.


    At present, there are many people in Yanzhou who want to die in the red sleeves. When the situation is not clear, there are not many people they can trust. If some masters are transferred for nothing, it will be very difficult for him to deal with the sudden situation on his own.


    "When you send someone to inquire about the news, the living people will become dead."


    "For the last time in the palace, do you want to let it go or not?"


    Mu Ning Qiu clenches the long gun, quite Mo Shenfeng. If he says no more, he wants to carry the gun and break out.


    Seeing that her attitude is so firm, Mo Shenfeng sighs helplessly. When he is trying to persuade him again, a notice comes from outside.


    "Lord Fu, here comes manager Ge."


    "Please invite her in." Mo Shenfeng smell speech, immediately revealed a happy color, as if to see the Savior.


    Now only Ge Xinyue appears, can persuade Mu Ning Qiu.


    Sure enough, after hearing the news of Ge Xinyue, Mu Ning Qiu''s fingers were slightly loose, and a huge stone in his heart fell to the ground at the same time.


    It''s ok


    The thought flashed through her mind, and then she became nervous again. Because she thought of Lu Li who stayed to deal with the three masters. Since Ge Xinyue has come back, Lu Li He Should it be fast?


    At this time, Ge Xinyue stepped into the palace. Her green dress was stained with blood and her face turned pale.


    However, she still first to Mu Ning autumn, and then stiff attitude to Mo Shenfeng way: "the injury of his highness Yan Wang can not be delayed."


    Fortunately, Mo Shenfeng knew that her personality was so cold and there was no nonsense. He nodded and said, "Your Highness, I have arranged for the best doctor, and the pharmacist has sent someone to invite her. It''s stable at the moment. You don''t have to worry. "


    Speaking of this, Mo Shenfeng stopped and firmly said: "no matter what price I pay, I will not let his highness Yan Wang go like this."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    Then, a strange voice of the crescent moon appeared on her face


    After settling Fengling and song Xiaoshan, Ge Xinyue went to see the canyon. Lu Li obviously left safely. According to their speed, they should not be slower than themselves.


    "When I came back, I was assassinated by Zhu Xiao. Lu Li Stay for me. "


    Mu Ning Qiu almost exhausted the whole body''s strength, just said the last sentence.


    It''s a shame.


    The one who came to replace her didn''t need to leave. Moreover, if Lu Li did not appear in time, not only she would die, but also ling''er would die.


    Without Lu Li, Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci''s assassination might have been a success.


    "Zhu Xiao? Is it the ancestor of the Zhu family in Yanzhou? " Ge Xinyue''s slender eyes slightly narrowed, and the tone was cold.


    Mu Ning Qiu said: "it''s not only Zhu Xiao, but also Zhao Tianci. The family of Yanzhou has also changed their ways. Now we have no one to trust except Mo Shenfeng. "


    "Mo Shenfeng, take good care of his highness Yan Wang."


    After listening to this sentence, Ge Xinyue coldly threw down this sentence and turned to go.


    Mo Shenfeng widened his eyes and quickly said, "what is manager Ge going to do?"


    "Kill!"


    Ge Xinyue drew out the embroidery knife, jumped up and flew out of the palace directly.


    Mo Shenfeng originally wanted to rely on her to dissuade mu ningqiu, but he never expected that this aunt was not an oil-saving lamp. She was more decisive than mu ningqiu, and she would kill people with a knife on the spot.


    At the moment when he lost his mind, Mu Ning Qiu also followed Ge Xinyue''s figure to fly past.


    Mo Shenfeng saw this, how much or some uneasy, had to chase.


    "Princess highness, Ge manager, don''t be impulsive!"


    It''s a pity that GE Xinyue and Mu Ning Qiu didn''t pay attention to him. They ran faster than each other!


    Mu ningqiu, in particular, had been delayed for so long. She was so anxious that she would have burst out all her speed and rush to support Lu Li as soon as possible.


    Mo Shenfeng followed the two girls, still thinking about how to use the softest means to persuade them to stop, a smell of blood was floating over.


    He decisively explodes the speed, in a blink of an eye has crossed two female, looks at the front way: "has the strong person''s breath."


    Before he had finished speaking, he saw a thick blood mist at the end of his vision.


    "It''s a strong evil spirit." Mo Shenfeng stretched out his hand and stopped the second daughter. He said in a low voice: "the momentum condenses into evil spirits. I''m afraid that the person who comes here is not good."


    It turned out that the huge blood mist was just a virtual shadow condensed from the powerful evil spirit.


    However, those who are strong at the master level know how to suppress their own breath, and will not easily create such a vast scene. Especially in such a sensitive situation, when the other party came to the main city of Yanzhou, he even took an amazing evil spirit, and even condensed into a blood mist. It can be seen that it means some provocation.


    This alone is enough to judge that the other party is not a good match.


    Mo Shenfeng clenched his hand, and the void near the palm began to vibrate. He would take down the opponent at any time.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, Mu Ning Qiu stopped his action and saw that there was a huge outline in the blood mist, which looked like a magic.


    Ge Xinyue also found this point, said: "it should be magic."


    With that, she took the lead in facing the blood mist formed by the evil spirit. Mo Shenfeng wanted to stop it, but seeing their expressions, as if they were familiar with each other, she pressed down the doubts in her heart for a while, and planned to follow up and have a look.


    When they got close to the blood mist, they saw the magic and the white and Ding Lingxi on their back.


    What''s more, there is also Lu Li, who lies on the side of magic''s neck.


    The source of those evil spirits was obviously released by him unconsciously.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Ning Qiu came to see this scene and thought that Lu Li was dead. As a result, he found that the guy was just asleep and couldn''t help saying, "he..."


    Before she asked, the space on the other side of the demon flashed, and the spirit of the northern emperor appeared, and a figure was lost.


    Ge Xinyue subconsciously blocks Mu Ning Qiu''s body, grabs the figure, takes a closer look, and says in surprise, "Zhu Xiao? How did he... "


    "The little brother told me to take them alive."


    The northern emperor said with a smile: "it really cost me a lot of money."


    "What about Zhao Tianci and the patriarch of Bazhou?" Mu Ning Qiu blurted out and asked.


    But after asking, she regretted.


    The question seems a bit silly.


    Among the three, Zhu Xiao, a shrewd and powerful man, was captured alive. The fate of Zhao Tianci and that Bazhou master is self-evident.


    But the northern emperor still replied, "dead."


    "We killed one each."


    As soon as the northern emperor finished speaking, Mo Shenfeng said in a deep voice: "do you mean that you and an immortal warrior have killed two masters?"With his vision, it is not difficult to see that Lu Li''s real state did not enter the Ming you.


    Although I''ve heard that the foreign affairs director of Yan''s mansion is so powerful that even King Yun is not his opponent, it''s not the same thing as the fight between life and death.


    As the great master of Bazhou said, the real strong will not pay attention to Lu Li''s victory over Yun Wang.


    It''s already a Arabian dream that the immortal Kingdom conquers the Mingyou realm. Now it''s said that Lu Li killed a master. Is that master a fool and can''t be killed by him standing there?


    "This is..." The northern emperor felt that this man seemed to have some hostility towards himself, and from this man''s breath he judged that his strength was very strong, and he was a little weaker than Jiang Taohua.


    This shows that this person is probably also a top master.


    "He is the Reverend of Yanzhou Prefecture, Mo Shenfeng."


    Ge Xinyue explained softly, and then confirmed that the unconscious Zhu Xiao was really himself, and then said: "since you are OK, it''s OK."


    The northern emperor shrugged his shoulders, but of course he didn''t think Ge Xinyue was talking about himself.


    The so-called nothing is good. It must be talking about Lu Li.


    However, Lu Li is now sleeping soundly, and there are many problems that can not be determined. Finally, Mu Ning Qiu said, "don''t say anything here, go back."


    Mo Shenfeng originally wanted to say something, but seeing mu ningqiu''s serious expression, he knew that his mouth would definitely lead to bad luck. He silently suppressed his doubts. At the same time, he also glanced at Lu Li, mainly curious about why he exuded such amazing blood evil spirit.


    But for the time being, he put his doubts behind him.


    When they came back to the palace, the devil landed. Ding Lingxi helped Lu Li jump down and said anxiously, "will this guy be in a coma like last time for a long time?"


    She felt that Lu Li''s current state was somewhat similar to that after being wounded by Cang Wang.


    One difference, though, was that this time he didn''t seem to be completely unconscious.


    "Don''t think about it. Even the seal of flying phoenix hasn''t been triggered, which means that the young master didn''t encounter fatal injury."


    In vain, he said: "but his true Qi is consumed quite a lot, which should be regarded as It''s broken? "


    After that, I found this idea a little strange.


    Normally speaking, even if the true Qi is exhausted, the warrior will not be out of power and coma. But what she didn''t know was that it was infinitely close to the truth.


    Now, although Luli is not a state of detachment, it is not much different.


    He went through two intriguing battles in succession, and finally killed the master of Bazhou with a hundred thousand swords. For him, it was a double blow both mentally and physically. So in finding Ding Lingxi and Bai Bai, Lu Li directly lies down on the devil and sleeps in the past.


    But Ding Lingxi also knows that she is concerned about it. Of course, she can sense the situation of feiluan''s holy seal. Since the seal has not been triggered, it proves that Lu Li has not been hurt.


    "Then why doesn''t he wake up?" Ding Lingxi asked in a low voice.


    "He''s sleeping."


    At this time, Mu Ning Qiu came over and observed Lu Li''s state carefully. A sneer appeared at the corner of his lips, and he raised his palms and took it to Lu Li''s face!


    She didn''t use her true spirit, but this slap was also quick and quick. Even Ding Lingxi felt the fierce "strong wind".


    Bang!


    A crackle is not the sound of the palm touching the cheek.


    But Lu Li stretched out his hand and held Mu Ning Qiu''s wrist.


    Sleepy eyes opened his eyes, Lu Li looked around, quite confused: "this is to the place?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    After a simple change, Lu Li was sober when he appeared again.


    "Where''s Zhu Xiao?" Lu Li looked at the crowd and found that the unconscious Zhu Xiao had disappeared.


    Mo Shenfeng was still looking at him with a scrutinizing look, but he replied: "Zhu Xiao is an old master after all. Your control over him is too rough. Fortunately, nothing happened. Now I''ve sent someone to imprison him and step up his interrogation. "


    Hearing that the means of controlling Zhu Xiao was too rough, the northern emperor raised his eyes and looked at Mo Shenfeng without leaving a trace.


    Zhu Xiao was captured alive by him, and the means of control were naturally arranged by him.


    His method can be said to be simple and effective, but it is absolutely not crude.


    Zhu Xiao''s consciousness was shaken off by his powerful mind, but he was able to do nothing to hurt his knowledge of the sea. This kind of precise control power was even dismissed by Mo Shenfeng with a rough sentence.


    Aware of the northern emperor''s eyes, Mo Shenfeng also looked at the past tit for tat.


    The two eyes interlaced, one with a little hostility, the other with a bit of exploration.


    But after touching the eyes, they looked away as if nothing had happened.


    After Lu Li took his seat, he rubbed his neck and casually said, "no more interrogation. You can''t ask anything. Let me do it."


    "What do you mean?" Mo Shenfeng immediately looked at Lu Li and said with a smile: "does manager Lu feel that all the people in our state capital are rubbish?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Lu Li also looked directly at Mo Shenfeng and asked: "dare to ask, did the capital of Yanzhou find Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci''s defection?"


    "I''m still looking into it, and I''ll give it to..."


    "Will give the king of Yan a perfect account?"


    Lu Li directly interrupted Mo Shenfeng''s words and said with a light smile: "beautiful words can be said by anyone. Now your highness Yan Wang is OK. You just have to do a good job of settling accounts after autumn. But once his Highness the king of Yan really died of this rebellion, who else would you like to tell your beautiful words? "


    Mo Shenfeng''s face changed slightly. When he was about to refute, Lu Li continued: "since Zhu Xiao dares to do such crazy things, it proves that he has a certain psychological preparation."


    "So what? If he''s dead, that''s all. Now that he''s alive and in our hands, there''s always a way to get him to talk. "


    Mo Shenfeng said lightly: "manager Lu should know that no one is afraid of death, even a master is no exception. As long as Zhu Xiao is not dead, he will definitely spit out what we want. "


    "I hope so."


    Lu Li did not argue with him, but continued: "the urgent task now is to send someone to control the Zhu and Zhao families as soon as possible. Whether Zhu Xiao is willing to explain it or not, the two families can not escape the relationship. "


    "Someone has been sent to do it." Ge Xinyue replied: "there are still some problems in controlling the Zhu family. The Zhao family is of average strength. Without Zhao Tianci, there is no strong person in the family. Now we should be almost under our control."


    See Ge Xinyue this attitude, Mo Shenfeng and a little speechless.


    As the general manager of the house of Yan, Ge Xinyue obviously has to follow Lu Li''s lead. Now the two directors of internal affairs and foreign affairs work together, which is equivalent to Mu Hongxiu giving orders in person.


    In the boundary of Yanzhou, the identity of the head of Lord Yan''s mansion is actually more effective than that of his mansion.


    Originally, Mo Shenfeng also planned to win over Ge Xinyue and let her support her to deal with this matter. At least, she had an opportunity to make up for her mistakes. Now it seems that his calculation has failed.


    After experiencing a life and death, Ge Xinyue has a clearer understanding of Lu Li''s ability.


    Now mu Hongxiu is in a daze, and the people have lost their backbone. She has no reason not to support Lu Li, who has proved herself. She has spared no effort to support him, who nearly "killed" everyone.


    Although Mo Shenfeng is also suffering words, but he is not strict under the emperor, leading to such a big thing in Yanzhou, he has been kept in the dark.


    Ge Xinyue doesn''t care what strength you are and what achievements you have made in ordinary times. Even if the stability of Yanzhou for many years is all due to you, Mo Shenfeng, but the one thing that almost led to the assassination of King Yan this time is enough to make GE Xinyue lose trust in Mo Shenfeng.


    Mo Shenfeng also knows Ge Xinyue''s temper, so even if he feels a little subdued, he doesn''t explain anything.


    After all, it''s all a matter of life and death. It''s all on fire. Moreover, Mu Ning Qiu''s cold eyes still swept to his side from time to time. Mo Shenfeng didn''t dare to provoke the eldest princess. He simply lost sight and pretended to be deaf and dumb.


    "In addition to controlling these two families, we should also check which families they usually make friends with."


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and thought clearly: "even their hostile forces should be carefully investigated. I don''t believe that the people of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil have a good grasp of the sky and penetrate into Yanzhou without even leaving a trace. "


    Mo Shenfeng couldn''t help but say, "how much manpower will it cost to check on this? And if we find innocent families, if they rebound, we will have to bear a lot of pressure. ""So? Then don''t check it out? " Lu Li turned his eyes and looked at him, "there are difficulties, so don''t do it. Is that how you manage Yanzhou?"


    "It''s not up to you to tell me how to govern Yanzhou."


    Mo Shenfeng''s eyes were slightly cold: "now things are not sure, you are so loud, even those Yanzhou aristocratic families who have not defected may be dissatisfied with the king of Yan because of this matter!"


    As a Reverend of Yanzhou Prefecture, Mo Shenfeng has many problems to consider.


    There are not only ordinary people, but also martial arts practitioners in such a large area of Yanzhou. More than that, it is also a complex family. Over the years, he has paid too much effort to balance the power of various aristocratic families. Now, Lu Li''s behavior is completely "repairing" the situation he has established for many years.


    If we can really find out the cancer hidden in Yanzhou, if we can''t achieve enough effect, we will make those aristocratic families who have not cooperated with the heaven and the devil Kingdom feel dissatisfied. Isn''t it going to worsen the already complicated situation again?


    "Well, what else can you do now?" Mu Ning Qiu stares at Mo Shenfeng.


    What''s the matter with this guy today?


    From the beginning, when he asked people to rescue Lu Li, he refused in every way. It seemed that he was reluctant. As a result, Lu Li came back and made some arrangements. He also opposed it.


    Mu Ning Qiu can''t help but wonder whether Mo Shenfeng has a brain problem.


    "Princess your highness, I don''t think it''s too urgent now." Mo Shenfeng had no choice but to say: "even if there is a cancer like Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci in Yanzhou, you can''t treat the whole family of Yanzhou as a cancer."


    "It has been 12 years since I took over the office of the emperor of Yanzhou. In the past 12 years, I dare not say anything else. However, I dare say that even the Tianbu family may not have my understanding."


    Mo Shenfeng looked at Lu Li again: "manager Lu wants to catch the minds of those who are plotting against the enemy. I can understand that, but sometimes, too tough means will only have adverse effects."


    "Oh? Yes


    Lu Li said with a smile: "that dares to ask the Fu Zun, Yan Zhou Zhu family, Yan Zhou Zhao family, are not Yan Zhou family?"


    "Of course they are." Mo Shenfeng knew what Lu Li wanted to ask, but he still replied: "it''s just that they can''t represent all the aristocratic families."


    "Why not? Is there any difference between the aristocratic families and the powerful? " Mu Ning Qiu asked with a cold face.


    Mo Shenfeng was stunned by her question.


    The main reason is that Mu Ning Qiu would actually stand up to speak for Lu Li.


    "The ancestors of Zhu family are meritorious officials of the holy state. In this generation, they will also seek rebellion because of the imbalance of resources. Even if such an aristocratic family is so, are other dignitaries more loyal than the Zhu family? "


    Mu Ning autumn''s tone is very cold.


    I have to say that Zhu Xiao really taught her a lesson.


    Although not going to extremes, at least she has already understood that it is better to believe in interests than loyalty.


    "That''s right. What''s more, the strength of the Zhu family in Yanzhou is not bad, right? Fu Zun might as well think about it. Even Zhu Xiao, the ancestor of the Zhu family, was sent to carry out the killing mission. The forces involved are definitely not as simple as you think


    Lu Li looked at Mo Shenfeng and said, "if necessary, we should even assume that more than half of Yanzhou''s aristocratic families are involved in this matter."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    "Do you know what you''re talking about? More than half of Yanzhou''s aristocratic families How many people will be involved and how many people will be killed by your words? "


    Mo Shenfeng said in a deep voice: "manager Lu, governing the land of a state, we should obey the rules in everything. It''s my first task to strike a balance between the powerful and the powerful in every family. It''s also the fundamental reason why Yanzhou can maintain stability. "


    "Your honor."


    Lu Li looked at Mo Shenfeng and said faintly: "to the present situation, you still blindly seek stability. In other people''s eyes, you become weak and deceiving."


    "The heaven demon Kingdom has reached into the holy Kingdom, and even can go to Yanzhou to assassinate the king of Yan. Continue to seek stability. The Lord Fu may imagine what crazy things these people can do? "


    "If it happens in normal times, it is for the sake of the stability of Yanzhou and the overall situation. There is nothing to blame for the government''s measures. Even I would agree to maintain the stability of the situation and not to act in a big way. "


    "But now it''s different."


    Lu Li stood up, looked around several people, and his expression gradually became heavy: "this assassination is an alarm bell, which proves that the kingdom of the devil has begun to worry. There may have been some changes that we don''t know. They are eager to open up the situation in the inner part of tuntian Shengguo. The shenweisi behind the Yan king is their biggest stumbling block. "


    "Not to mention the actions of Tianbu and Dibu for the time being, they encouraged those aristocratic families in Yanzhou to participate in this matter, but the state capital knew nothing about it. What does that mean? "


    Speaking of the last sentence, Lu Li looked at Mo Shenfeng.


    Mo Shen''s face is not very good-looking.


    Of course, he can understand the meaning of Luli dialect.


    But he couldn''t admit it, let alone agree.


    Because once he agrees with Lu Li''s statement, it means that he believes that Yanzhou has lost control.


    It''s not a small thing.


    As the head of Yanzhou Prefecture, Mo Shenfeng should know the whole situation of Yanzhou. Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci were able to assassinate silently. Mo Shenfeng thought that it was only an example, and it could only be an example!


    "It seems that the Lord Fu also has a judgment in his heart." When Lu Li looks at Mo Shenfeng''s expression, he knows that he is well aware of the current situation in Yanzhou, but he has bitten him to death.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Mo Shenfeng''s expression changed several times, and finally sighed: "after all, manager Lu is still young. Many things are too shallow. If we can solve all the problems by tough means, then the emperor of the heavenly devil should have been unified for a long time."


    Who can be more tough than the old king?


    After sweeping through the three demon States, the iron horse has already stepped on the border of tuntian Shengguo. This kind of crazy monarch is the only one who can count the history of the ancient times. However, the present extreme heaven demon Kingdom seems to be extremely powerful, but the discerning eye knows that the interior of the kingdom is full of holes and can''t bear the burden.


    After years of war, jitianmo kingdom is like a giant carrying a heavy load and dare not breathe for a moment.


    If not, there is no need for the emperor to rush to fight with tuntian Shengguo.


    After defeating the three demon states in a row, the extreme demon kingdom should have taken the opportunity to rest and digest. As a result, how he can''t wait to start the fourth war can only show that the current situation of the extreme heaven demon kingdom is not optimistic.


    This is the consequence of the emperor''s insistence on toughness.


    "Since the Fu Zun has given an example of the king of heaven and the devil, it should be known that the power of the kingdom is due to the means of the emperor."


    "Everything has its two sides. It is not advisable for the kingdom of extreme heaven and evil to blindly advance rashly. However, if it is replaced by a weak monarch, the kingdom of extreme heaven and demon, as the most powerful Dynasty in ancient times, has long been swallowed up by the other four countries."


    Lu Li calmly said: "weak is the original sin, which is not only used between the martial arts, even between the various dynasties, but also applicable."


    "Today, you want to ask for stability and not pursue the problems of those aristocratic families. When you show your flaws, it is these aristocratic families who surround you that give you a fatal blow


    "I just want to make it clear that some things can be solved by stability, but some problems can not be changed by stability."


    "The war has already begun. The enemy has exposed his fangs to you. If you don''t fight back, you still intend to calm down. This is not seeking stability, this is weakness."


    After hearing this, Mo Shenfeng said excitedly, "please ask manager Lu, what better way do we have now? A large-scale search will only stimulate the rebellious psychology of those aristocratic families. If we let them collude with each other, what role can it play in addition to increasing our internal friction? "


    "If everything is as simple as you think, why don''t you just do this Fu Zun?"


    In the face of Mo Shenfeng''s excitement, all the women frowned.


    Ge Xinyue took a deep look at Mo Shenfeng and was disappointed with the old man who had followed Yan Wang.


    He had been a member of the yanwang mansion before he became the emperor of Yanzhou.Even, he and mu Hongxiu''s eldest disciple are respectively in charge of the internal and external affairs of the Yan palace.


    In other words, Mo Shenfeng was the foreign affairs director of Yan Wangfu before Yuan Jingtao.


    At that time, he also had a time when he was young and full of vigor during the Spring Festival. Compared with Lu Li now, he had a better time.


    Although he became more mature, he was very careful in some things.


    Ge Xinyue looked at him and finally had to remind him: "Mo Shenfeng, you should know the character of his highness Yan Wang. What do you think your highness will think if she wakes up and sees you as you are? "


    Mention mu tea, Mo Shenfeng finally calm down.


    But he said with a bitter smile: "do you really want to see the scene of the chaos in Yanzhou?"


    "Whether Yanzhou is chaotic or not is not up to us." Mu Ning Qiu also said: "but if you let those malignant tumors continue to run rampant in Yanzhou, how do you want those aristocratic families who have not participated in this matter to think?"


    "This kind of conspiracy has not paid any price. Aren''t you telling them that they can cooperate with the heaven and the devil Kingdom now, as long as you take down the kingdom of devouring heaven, they will be safe and sound and wait for the king of heaven to give them the benefits of sharing profits? "


    Mu Ning Qiu thinks more comprehensively.


    What she wants to consider is the holy land of swallowing heaven, not a state of Yanzhou.


    It is absolutely impossible to set a precedent for the treason without any punishment.


    Mo Shenfeng was silent.


    At this time, Lu Li timely said: "Fu Zun, don''t worry. If you can''t do it, you can give it to me."


    Mo Shenfeng looked at Lu Li, but he didn''t answer his words at the first time.


    After a deep meditation, Mo Shenfeng asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s simple. It''s a killing thing."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "no matter who is found out, kill a batch, recover a batch, the problem can be solved."


    "If only things were as simple as you think." Mo Shenfeng said in a cold voice, "I''m not as good as you are than killing people."


    "This matter can be handled by contacting the local people."


    Ge Xinyue looked at Lu Li and said: "now the internal problems of Shenwei company also need to be solved. We can also prevent it by closing down the forces of the local government as soon as possible."


    She said this, the tone suddenly, seems to think of something, did not continue to say.


    But Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu both understand her meaning.


    Mu Hongxiu mentioned the issue of Tianbu before she was in a coma. As the most powerful intelligence organization of tuntian Shengguo, Tianbu has no direct power, but it controls all the foreign intelligence of tuntian Shengguo.


    Tianbu itself is not under the jurisdiction of anyone. They are only responsible for the sacred kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    According to Mu Hongxiu, once Tianbu finds that the royal family has lost the qualification of commanding the kingdom of swallowing heaven, the Ministry will use its own strength to stand on the opposite side of the royal family.


    On this side, it may be a Shinto or a kingdom of extreme heaven and evil. Before things are clear, no one can predict what kind of choice the Ministry of heaven will make.


    Therefore, Ge Xinyue proposed that the forces of the local government should be closed down as soon as possible, in order to facilitate Lu Li''s actions, and also to avoid problems in the Ministry of heaven. A credible force can be used to suppress them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    The problem of Tianbu is really like a time bomb. No one knows when it will be detonated and how much impact it will have.


    Ge Xinyue, this is also a precaution.


    Lu Li nodded his head and said, "I''ll leave it to elder sister Ge."


    "As for the Yanzhou aristocratic family, I would like to ask you to cooperate more."


    After saying that, Lu Li looks at Mo Shenfeng again, and his attitude is more sincere.


    Although Mo Shenfeng seems to have different ideas from himself, he is still the head of Yanzhou after all. He is the person in charge of Yanzhou when mu Hongxiu is unconscious.


    If he doesn''t nod, many things will not be able to start. Even if he and Ge Xinyue can exercise the same rights as mu Hongxiu in Yanzhou, he still has to show some respect to the Yanzhou government.


    Mo Shenfeng knew that the overall situation had been decided. Even if he objected, these people would not listen, so he had no choice but to say: "I said in advance, this is your willful will. If you really make a mess of Yanzhou and wait for his highness yanwang to wake up and be accountable, I will not excuse you."


    "You can rest assured that if it really becomes that situation, my aunt will naturally have this palace to talk to." Mu Ning Qiu also opened his mouth to express his position, which can be regarded as taking the responsibility on himself.


    Mo Shenfeng is more helpless.


    The little sister-in-law is really afraid.


    Let these people stir up the wind and rain in Yanzhou, Mo Shenfeng just imagined that kind of scene, and felt a little frightened.


    "I''ll send someone to check the Zhus and Zhaos. Don''t worry."


    Finally, Mo Shenfeng still compromised.


    Because he couldn''t be uncompromising.


    Even if he was alone, Ge Xinyue and Lu Li had a little ventilation, and the strength of the officials in Yanzhou did not dare to refuse their demands.


    It''s better to take the initiative to cooperate with them than to make themselves shameless.


    "In this case, thank you very much." Lu Li smiles and is relieved.


    As long as Mo Shenfeng is willing to nod, many things will be solved.


    Then he said a few ideas, which are to talk with Ge Xinyue and Mo Shenfeng, mostly about Bazhou and Qingzhou.


    However, when hearing him say that Bazhou and Qingzhou''s aristocratic families have all defected, Mo Shenfeng immediately showed an expression of disbelief.


    But he knew it was entirely possible.


    The situation in Bazhou and Qingzhou is complex. Different from Yanzhou, they are the world of aristocratic families. Those aristocratic dignitaries are so arrogant, how can they obey the jurisdiction of Mu Hongxiu?


    For their own interests damaged, the attitude of these people is very tough, so it is not uncommon to kill people.


    Ge Xinyue said: "there is also an underground palace in Bazhou. I can send someone to contact me to inquire about the information."


    "Yes, but you''d better ask someone you can trust."


    Lu Li''s eyes flashed a trace of haze and said in a low voice: "the earth is now entangled by the deities, indicating that there must be something wrong with the interior."


    "And this time for the assassination of his highness Yan Wang, there must be a magic shadow behind it. The other party is also a killer organization. Maybe it has already infiltrated the ground. All these have to be prevented. "


    Seeing that Lu Li considered the matter so carefully, Mo Shenfeng''s heart felt a little better.


    In fact, he didn''t really want to go against Lu Li.


    At the beginning, he may still doubt Lu Li''s position, but seeing that GE Xinyue and mu ningqiu are on his side, Mo Shenfeng can basically confirm that Lu Li is also the confidant of Yan Wang.


    What he really worried about was Lu Li''s ability.


    After all, let a young man be the director of foreign affairs. Even Ge Xinyue follows his lead. If he acts impulsively, the situation may become complicated.


    But now it seems that at least Lu Li''s ideas are very careful, there is no negligence.


    Think about it. If he is really worthless, the king of Yan will not let him be the manager of the house.


    Mo Shenfeng thought in his mind, but suddenly heard Mu Ning Qiu say: "the northern emperor said you killed a master. Is this true or false?"


    Although this question is somewhat abrupt, it is also a matter of genuine curiosity of several women present.


    Even Mo Shenfeng couldn''t help casting a curious look at Lu Li when he heard this question.


    "Strictly speaking, I didn''t kill him. He ended up blowing himself up."


    Lu Li didn''t deny it. It won''t be long. When someone went to the place where they had a fight with the master of Bazhou, it would be enough to judge the fighting situation at that time through those traces.


    What''s more, the 18000 swords almost completely destroyed the terrain there. Even if no one knows the origin of the sword, it can be seen that it is a very terrible move.


    "Suicide?"


    Mu Ning Qiu didn''t expect that Lu Li would say so.


    However, after a little thought, she probably understood the idea of the patriarch of Bazhou. "It seems that he felt that he was too oppressed to die in your indestructible situation and chose a decent way to die."This is not hard to understand.


    As a great master, he was forced to die by an immortal warrior, which was impossible for anyone to accept.


    Although it is sad to die of self explosion, it is decent to be killed by a warrior who is weaker than himself.


    "No wonder you can unconsciously condense the blood mist when you are in a coma. You just killed a master and got infected with his blood. In a short time, you should pay attention to suppress your own breath."


    Mo Shenfeng also understood why Lu Li can have such amazing evil spirit.


    It turns out that he really killed a master.


    After hearing this, Lu Li also said strangely: "evil spirit? I have a bad breath when I sleep? "


    "After all, the master has stepped into an inhuman state. To raise the level of his life a little bit, that is, the absolute" spirit. ". And after a bloody battle, you are not only contaminated with the blood of the master, but also his resentment


    "At that time, even a glance of those powerful people who had no idea of killing people could make people fall into ice caves. In addition to their own strength, they also had the evil spirit formed by the resentment of countless powerful people after their death."


    The northern emperor explained: "you are the first time to kill a master level master. It is natural that you do not have this knowledge."


    "I see." Lu Li nodded, and then said: "this time is just a fluke. If you do it again, who will win and who will lose, it may be."


    He is not modest.


    This time, it was really a fluke. Canglang sword suddenly shared the inheritance of sword Zun, and there were also modifiers nearby. Even when deciphering and chopping the divine sword, the probability was so low that any link went wrong. The person who died this time may not be the Bazhou master.


    So Lu Li didn''t think that after killing the Bazhou master, he would be able to belittle the Mingyou strongman in Zhenwu area.


    After all, most of the masters who can become masters have the cards at the bottom of the box. If you meet mu ningqiu, a strong man who wakes up the spirit of martial arts, even if he has a sword, he can go around with the other side for a moment at most. It is impossible to kill another master so easily.


    "Well, we don''t have much time to waste now. We must control all the families involved in the assassination as soon as possible before those people can react. "


    Finish saying this sentence, Lu Li is to see Mo Shenfeng: "also ask Fu Zun to take me to see Zhu Xiao."


    Mo Shenfeng immediately frowned and said in a deep voice, "manager Lu, do you believe me?"


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li was still holding on to the interrogation of Zhu Xiao.


    "It''s not that they don''t trust each other, but that they think things are simple." Lu Li said with a smile: "after all, if Zhu Xiaoruo really doesn''t open his mouth, there is no good way to deal with him."


    "It''s not so hard to pry his mouth open."


    Mo Shenfeng had a good impression on Lu Li, but now it has disappeared.


    He thinks that Lu Li is a bit of a young and frivolous attitude. He thinks that all people except himself are rubbish.


    "Well, the Fu Zun seems to have misunderstood my meaning."


    Lu Li sighed, "I don''t look down on those people under Fu Zun, just Interrogation is not something that can be solved by torture. "


    "If you can ask for useful information by torture, he will be a master in vain."


    Mo Shenfeng picked his eyebrows and looked at Lu Li and said, "can manager Lu want to gamble with me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    "A bet?"


    Lu Li didn''t expect that Mo Shenfeng would like to gamble with himself. He immediately narrowed his eyes with a smile: "what do you want to bet on?"


    "Simple, bet Zhu Xiao will be tortured to speak."


    Mo Shenfeng said: "if he speaks, manager Lu doesn''t have to pay anything. If he doesn''t, manager Lu can ask me for a request."


    "What a good idea?"


    Lu Li was surprised and said, "Fu Zun, do you think you''ve won?"


    Mo Shenfeng did not speak.


    But his expression says it all.


    Zhu Xiao is a great master, but it is human nature to be afraid of death.


    If he had died in that battle before, it would be all right. Since he was captured alive, Zhu Xiao would not be willing to die like this.


    In the face of the threat of death, not everyone can hold on to the end.


    Not to mention Zhu Xiao, an old master, the older he is, the more afraid he is of death. It is precisely because of the fear of death that he would take the risk to agree to the conditions of the extreme heaven and the devil kingdom to do this kind of conspiracy.


    Mo Shenfeng thinks that he has already found out Zhu Xiao''s psychology.


    That''s why he''s sure he''ll win.


    However, he did not find that Mu Ning Qiu, Ge Xinyue all looked at him with a strange look.


    Even Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi showed some regret, even pitying his eyes.


    The northern emperor laughed at will and did not participate in this topic.


    However, Mo Shenfeng still felt the strange atmosphere and couldn''t help saying: "do you think Zhu Xiao won''t open his mouth?"


    "It''s not that you can''t speak."


    Mu Ning autumn light way: "but with this guy bet people, basically no good end."


    "Manager Lu never does anything that is uncertain." Ge Xinyue didn''t say so bluntly, but the meaning of her words was no different from Mu Ning Qiu.


    In fact, they almost said that Lu Li was a cheeky liar.


    Maybe we can''t do it well. Now let Mo Shenfeng take the initiative to propose a bet, which is also in Lu Li''s plan.


    If they knew, they would be wronged.


    He could swear to God that it was absolutely unexpected.


    All right.


    In fact, according to his idea, he took the opportunity to blackmail Mo Shenfeng after all the people under him ate turtle in Zhuxiao.


    I can''t help it. It''s too poor.


    In the battle with the master of Bazhou, I almost lost my family. If you don''t want to improve some points, if you encounter any troublesome problems later, those points in the modifier will be difficult to continue.


    Mo Shenfeng, as a Reverend of Yanzhou Prefecture, ate the salary of the holy state. Moreover, he was a powerful master. At least, he had some family background?


    Lu Li doesn''t deny that he has targeted Mo Shenfeng''s money bag, but he really didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to mention the bet with himself.


    As a result, Lu Li''s face also showed a trace of smile, which was very harmless to human beings and animals.


    "So evil?" Mo Shenfeng murmured in his heart. Seeing the smile on Lu Li''s face that is absolutely not pure good, he also has a little regret.


    Just now I don''t know what''s going on. I just said that sentence as soon as my brain was hot.


    However, he is a respectable person in Yanzhou Prefecture. If he repents now, he will become a laughing stock on the spot.


    "Since it''s difficult for you to be gracious..."


    In Mo Shenfeng appeared a lot of strange ideas, Lu Li pretended to be: "then I will be disrespectful."


    He said it as if he had won.


    Mo Shenfeng''s expression is ugly, cold hum way: "please, manager Lu."


    ¡­¡­


    At the bottom of the palace, there is also a secret road. To the depth of the secret Road, there is a cell specially built by Mo Shenfeng.


    Although there are not too many people in custody, each of them is absolutely strong.


    Lu Li follows Mo Shenfeng behind him. As he looks around, he suddenly thinks of something. He can''t help looking at Mu Ning Qiu.


    The structure here is somewhat similar to the black prison.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that it is a coincidence. After all, cells are basically the same thing.


    Notice Lu Li''s eyes, where Mu Ning Qiu is not clear what he is thinking?


    In fact, she also found that the structure here was not much different from that of the black prison, but when she recalled that Lu Li had cheated her so miserably in the black prison, mu ningqiu uttered a cold hum.


    Lu Li is also a smile, knowing that she is recalling that she had been in the black prison so many times.


    "Manager Lu, if you see any uncomfortable scene later, I will compensate you in advance."


    Mo Shenfeng, who is leading the way in front of him, hears Mu Ning Qiu''s cold hum. When he looks back, he sees the smile on Lu Li''s face. Suddenly, a nameless fire rises and says faintly: "my subordinates don''t have any sense of propriety. Now Zhu Xiao is estimated to be about to recruit."When Lu Li hears the speech, he still smiles and doesn''t pick up the story.


    Did you?


    You don''t think much of Zhu Xiao.


    According to the northern emperor''s description, Zhu Xiao did not forget to woo the northern emperor when he was chased. He was very careful in his mind. If it was not for the northern emperor who finally broke out at the speed of heaven and man, even the void was shattered, he would not have been able to capture him.


    Such an old fox, he is very aware of his present situation.


    Once he''s done with the information, it''s his death. Therefore, even if it is simply to survive, he can not recruit so quickly.


    "That''s ahead."


    Mo Shenfeng led the crowd through the dark corridor, the pace suddenly slowed down, indicating the way.


    In front of me is a cell completely made of forbidden stone, and has carved at least five times the powerful array of sealing heaven and earth aura to suppress the true Qi.


    When Lu Li saw those arrays, he knew that this cell was definitely the most luxurious one here.


    If it was not for Zhu Xiaoxing''s rebellion, he would not be qualified to be locked in this cell with his strength.


    Besides, the forbidden stone and the five fold array are enough to imprison the top masters. It''s a waste of killing chickens and using ox knives to imprison Zhu Xiao.


    But it also shows that Mo Shenfeng attaches great importance to this issue.


    When he approached the cell, there were all kinds of strange sounds coming from inside. It can be seen that Zhu Xiao is still under severe torture.


    But Mo Shenfeng stopped in front of the cell and knocked on the door made of forbidden stone.


    Soon, the same rhythm of percussion came from inside.


    Mo Shenfeng looks slightly changed, and then changed a kind of percussion technique.


    Then, the door was slowly opened, and a rather thin middle-aged man came out. He was wiping the blood on his hands. After seeing Mo Shenfeng, he whispered: "I''ve met the Lord of the mansion."


    "He hasn''t done it yet?" Mo Shenfeng looks ugly.


    The middle-aged man''s expression is also some gloomy, nodded: "the bone is very hard, did not say a word."


    Hearing this answer, Mo Shenfeng couldn''t help but look at Lu Li.


    But Lu Li''s face did not have any complacency, it was beyond Mo Shenfeng''s expectation.


    "Please rest assured that his subordinates will let him speak."


    Seeing that Mo Shenfeng''s expression was not very good-looking, the middle-aged man thought that he was not able to handle affairs, which angered the Fu Zun. He said in a hurry: "the main reason is that the old guy is not hurt and in good condition. Even if there is forbidden stone, ordinary torture is still within the scope of his tolerance."


    "If you want to catch him, you should be an expert. He even There''s no time to fight. "


    The middle-aged man said at the end, he also showed a wry smile.


    The main reason is that this reason is not true.


    It''s too easy to catch alive, but it''s a hindrance to torture?


    One side of the North emperor is also full of strange, but can only pretend to hear nothing.


    "Go on." Mo Shenfeng also did not know how to say, can only coldly drop this sentence.


    The middle-aged man nodded and turned into the cell.


    Mo Shenfeng once again looked at Lu Li, and then he also took them into the cell.


    The structure of the cell is different.


    The real location of detention was separated from the outside world. The middle-aged man disappeared after he entered. In the middle of the room, however, there was a water mirror which could accurately reflect Zhu Xiao''s appearance.


    At the moment, Zhu Xiao appears a little embarrassed, dishevelled appearance, seems to have aged countless years.


    His eyes were lost and he sat there like a corpse.


    After the middle-aged man entered, he took out a pill and directly pinched Zhu Xiao''s chin and fed it to him.


    In this process, Zhu Xiao did not resist at all, allowing the middle-aged man to put pills into his mouth and forced him to take them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    "He''s really quick this time."


    Mo Shenfeng saw the middle-aged man''s movement, the corner of his mouth was a little curved.


    Seeing his inexplicable self-confidence, Lu Li asked, "what is the name of the pill?"


    "That''s the thousand poison pill made by the palace."


    Ge Xinyue explained: "the fusion of a thousand kinds of toxins, every other cup of tea attack one, after superposition, will make people desperate, even if it is a master, there is only one way to die."


    "It was originally a pill refined for the local killers."


    "Why didn''t the local government adopt it?" Lu Li heard Ge Xinyue''s implication.


    Ge Xinyue shook his head: "the biggest drawback of this pill is that it can''t be invisible and colorless. It seems a little chicken''s ribs to kill someone with the same level. If you deal with the master There is no such stupid master. "


    "So it can only be used as a torture tool for interrogation."


    "It''s a bit wasteful, isn''t it?" Lu Li heard the speech, but also showed a bit of a pity expression.


    The artifact, which contains a thousand kinds of toxins and can even be killed by a master, can only be used as a tool of torture for interrogation and extorting confessions. This is a bit outrageous.


    If there was this pill before, at least I would not let Yi Wu go.


    As an array master, Lu Li has a way to cover up the traces of pills and even hide them in the array. Although it is difficult to poison a master, it is definitely not helpless.


    "Thousand poison pill?"


    After being forced to feed the pill, Zhu Xiao also remembered its origin and sneered and said, "just kill me. Can Mo Shenfeng let you go?"


    The middle-aged man was overcast and did not say a word.


    The first sentence Zhu Xiao said was actually mocking him. This made him a little embarrassed.


    Before coming, he made a promise with Mo Shenfeng that he would let Zhu Xiao open his mouth.


    Now Mo Shenfeng is outside watching the scene through a water mirror. If he can''t make Zhu Xiao open his mouth, not only will he be disgraced, but also Mo Shenfeng will have no face.


    "Zhu Xiao, if you dare to assassinate his highness, you should have expected this scene today."


    The emaciated middle-aged man said without expression: "you are also an old man in Yanzhou. You should know more about the effect of QianDu pill than anyone else. When a cup of tea is over, if you can hold on and keep your mouth shut, and the toxin will attack, what will happen to you in the end? Don''t I have to say it again to scare you? "


    "Ha ha."


    Zhu Xiao sneered and hung his head, ignoring his words.


    He is now well aware of his situation. Since he has been captured alive, it is necessary to be tortured. But Zhu Xiao knows better that he should be the only one they caught alive. If he really tells the story, he will die.


    Even if the toxins of the thousand poison pill were stacked together, causing him great damage to his body and even risking his state of retreat, Zhu Xiao believed that as long as Mo Shenfeng was not stupid, he would not watch himself poisoned to death.


    It''s just suffering.


    It''s been a hundred years since I started martial arts. What kind of big waves have you never seen? How can I be scared by some younger generation?


    And his sarcastic laughter was like a loud slap in the face of Mo Shenfeng.


    Mo Shenfeng said in a low voice: "when the toxin breaks out, he won''t be so hard."


    "Not necessarily." Mu Ning Qiu said: "he must be sure that you dare not let him die. As long as you bear the pain brought by the thousand poison pills, you still have to hand over the antidote


    "The toxin of thousand poison pill is not so easy to carry."


    Ge Xinyue is familiar with QianDu pill. As the title killer of the earth department, she is actually more aware of the horror of this pill than Mo Shenfeng.


    People who have not seen the tragedy with their own eyes can not understand what kind of concept is the superposition of thousands of toxins.


    "It''s too early to say that. The first toxin has not yet broken out. Maybe this guy''s bones are not as hard as we thought?"


    Lu Li interrupts several people''s communication and looks at Zhu Xiao through a water mirror. His eyes flash slightly. I don''t know what he is thinking about.


    A cup of tea soon passed.


    Zhu Xiao, who had been sitting still, trembled slightly. He raised his head in silence and gave the middle-aged man an extremely sarcastic sneer.


    The first toxin has begun to attack.


    His face began to twist. Although the pain in his body made him sweat, he clenched his teeth and didn''t even utter a scream.


    Seeing him so hard, the middle-aged man indifferently said: "the first toxin is just the lightest one. You can hold on now. When the second toxin breaks out, it won''t be so easy."


    Zhu Xiao squinted. Although he knew that the middle-aged man was telling the truth, he still refused to let go.


    By the time the second toxin erupted, his arms were taut, and the chains around his wrist were shaking.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man was relieved.Zhu Xiao can''t support it.


    However, this is the outbreak of the double toxin. In his present state, it is hard for him to hold on to the tenth level.


    But middle aged people don''t think Zhu Xiao can last that long.


    "Do you still refuse to say so?"


    The middle-aged man gazed at Zhu Xiao, and suddenly a porcelain vase appeared in his hand. He said faintly, "the antidote is here. Tell me what you know, so as not to continue suffering."


    Zhu Xiao lowered his head, his whole body was shaking, but he hissed: "old man I don''t know. "


    The middle-aged man''s face changed, "stubborn!"


    Before the words fell, he made a genuine Qi, which directly passed through Zhu Xiao''s eyebrows, spread all over his body, and even broke several meridians of Zhu Xiao!


    This man is also a great master!


    And he knows the human body very well and knows how to make the biggest pain with the least cost.


    This man is obviously a master of torture, otherwise Mo Shenfeng would not be so confident, and even made a bet with Lu Li.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhu Xiao''s forehead was full of blue tendons, and his cold sweat rolled down, but he still gave out a cold laugh, "even if Even if you torture me to death, I still have this answer... "


    "I know what you want to ask..."


    "But you don''t understand Don''t understand the power of those people! "


    Zhu Xiao''s eyes began to be covered with bloodstain, the outbreak of the third toxin, Shengsheng interrupted his words.


    The pain brought by the superposition of the three toxins made Zhu Xiao''s consciousness appear in a trance, but he woke up immediately. He held on to the painful feeling and did not dare to let himself fall into a state of unconsciousness.


    As the ancestor of the Zhu family in Yanzhou, he was very clear about the middle-aged man''s means. If he really touched the Tao, his consciousness was still in a trance. He had countless ways to get what he wanted out of his mouth.


    With this in mind, Zhu Xiao did not dare to resist the pain in his body. Almost completely relying on willpower to support, once the consciousness began to loose, the other side got the information he wanted, then he really only had one way to die.


    The middle-aged man has been paying attention to Zhu Xiao''s state. Seeing that he is quite stubborn to the end, he has a cold face and breaks the meridians in Zhu Xiao''s body with genuine Qi from time to time.


    The pain of meridians is not even much easier than the outbreak of toxins.


    When practicing martial arts on weekdays, the true Qi flows through the meridians, and if there is a little bit of pain, it will spread out. Not to mention the middle-aged people are now a special way to stretch Zhu Xiao''s meridians a little bit, that kind of intense pain, almost can not be described by words.


    Zhu Xiao''s face suddenly lost its color.


    Outside, several people who watched through the water mirror also showed different expressions.


    Mu Ning Qiu didn''t expect that Zhu Xiao could hold on to the pain of breaking his meridians. Until now, he didn''t send out a scream.


    But Ge Xinyue is lost in thought.


    She was thinking about who the people Zhu Xiao mentioned and what kind of power they possessed, which made the ancestors of the Zhu family in Yanzhou fear this.


    As Lu Li said, Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci are probably the victims of the Yanzhou family after weighing up.


    But if we speculate according to this idea, it will prove that Lu Li said that at least half of Yanzhou''s aristocratic families have defected, which can drive Zhu Xiao to take over the general task of death.


    But if this is not the case, who is Zhu Xiao threatened?


    The kingdom of the devil? Shinto?


    Ge Xinyue pondered: "he must know the inside story. He must try to pry open his mouth."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    Zhu Xiao also did not expect, oneself inadvertently or leaked a little thing out.


    When Lu Li hears Ge Xinyue''s words, he also realizes that there must be a bigger plot behind Zhu Xiao.


    If the heaven demon Kingdom and the Shinto religion were only drawn together, Zhu Xiao would not be willing to take such a big risk, and even bear the torture to keep secrets for them.


    The reasons for Zhu Xiao''s persistence are: first, to protect his life; second, to fear those real backers who are hiding in the dark.


    Is it possible that Is there any intervention from heaven and man?


    Lu Li suddenly thought of a possibility.


    If it was not for heaven and man, he would not be afraid to this extent.


    The fact that he was able to do anything against him showed that Zhu Xiao didn''t care about the threat of the top master.


    Well, if you can''t figure it out, there''s a shadow of heaven and man behind it.


    "Lord Fu, if you go on like this, you may not be able to get useful information. Why don''t you let me have a try?"


    After counting the time, the fourth toxin was about to break out. Zhu Xiao still didn''t open his mouth. So Lu Li said to Mo Shenfeng with a smile: "although I don''t know how to torture him, it''s better to follow his ideas and guess what he really wants to deal with this kind of person than to be tough."


    "What does manager Lu think Zhu Xiao really wants?"


    Mo Shenfeng seemed to think that Lu Li had something to say, so he asked, "the kingdom of heaven and the devil can make great profits to betray the king of Yan and the kingdom of devouring heaven. What good can we offer to such a man to speak? "


    "For some people, what they want is not necessarily the benefit."


    "Or not simply good."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "a master of Zhu Xiao''s level will not lack anything even if his family power is not strong. Whether it''s cultivating resources or wealth and power, as long as he wants, everything Zhu has should be able to satisfy him. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Mo Shenfeng frowned.


    "What does an old master who has no hope of promotion most need? Or What does he lack most? "


    Lu Li''s eyes flashed and looked at Zhu Xiao over there through the water mirror: "it can be enough for him to further inherit, or it can be a treasure that can prolong his life. All in all, what he wants must be to live. "


    "You''re not..."


    Mo Shenfeng originally wanted to say that you are not nonsense?


    But in the middle of his speech, he was suddenly stunned.


    Yes, Lu Li''s words at first sound like nonsense, but when you think about it carefully, there is still some truth.


    In addition to becoming stronger, isn''t it just for the sake of being alive?


    In this world, if the weak want to survive, they have to become strong. And the strong want to live, they have to be stronger.


    This truth sounds absurd, but it is the most real problem.


    In particular, Zhu Xiao, a master who has already experienced the mystery of longevity, is now unable to advance. What a miserable end it would be if he waited until he died slowly?


    Mo Shenfeng doesn''t know what cooperation Zhu Xiao has reached with the heaven demon Kingdom, or what kind of promise he has been given after a few days.


    But he knew that Lu Li was right.


    Zhu Xiao just wants to live.


    When Mo Shenfeng hesitated, Zhu Xiao''s fourth toxin had erupted. Black blood gushed from his mouth and nose, and purple lines appeared on his face. Finally, he couldn''t hold on and let out a dull hum.


    Even so, Zhu Xiao did not speak.


    Mo Shenfeng saw this scene, the idea of the bottom of his heart finally wavered.


    He can''t help but look at Lu Li. He wants to ask why he can know Zhu Xiao''s idea, but he is a bit hesitant.


    "Forget it."


    Finally, Mo Shenfeng sighed, "you go and try."


    Lu Li heard the speech, with a smile on his face, "thank you for your trust."


    With that, Lu Li takes a step forward, and Mo Shenfeng waves his hand. "Void" splits, and Lu Li''s figure disappears, and then appears in the water mirror.


    After all this, Mo Shenfeng is staring at the water mirror, trying to see how Lu Li makes Zhu Xiao open his mouth.


    The middle-aged man in the cell didn''t expect that Lu Li would come in. He frowned and just wanted to speak. However, Lu Li directly raised his finger and motioned him to stand aside.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man wanted to scold, but he heard the voice of Mo Shenfeng: "do as he says."


    His face was cloudy and clear, but still according to Mo Shenfeng''s words, stood aside.


    But Lu Li suddenly said, "leave the antidote."


    The middle-aged man whispered: "only the fourth toxin, can''t give him the antidote."


    "Give it to him."


    Before the water mirror, Mo Shenfeng looks unhappy. What''s the matter with this guy?


    The middle-aged man hesitated and handed the vase to Lu Li.


    Lu Li took over the porcelain bottle and poured out the antidote. It was a black pill the size of a dragon''s eye. It looked colorless and tasteless. After weighing it in his hand, he could not help laughing and said, "I always don''t understand why it is necessary to prepare an antidote after refining the poison. Is it for fear that people will eat it by mistake?""Today, however, I know that the antidote still has this effect."


    Zhu Xiao, who was suffering from torment, raised his head, his scarlet eyes fixed on Lu Li, as if he suddenly thought of something. He said with a sneer: "I and them I underestimate you... "


    "You can live It means that the trash is dead. "


    "Ha ha..."


    "It''s a waste to die in the hands of an immortal!"


    Zhu Xiao roared, his eyes began to flow black blood, looked like a fierce ghost.


    But Lu Li is to see the timing, a will put the antidote into his mouth.


    Then he closed Zhu Xiao''s chin and forced him to swallow the antidote in his unbelievable eyes.


    After confirming that the antidote was really useful, Lu Li took a step back and said with a smile, "it seems that this is really the antidote. I thought there would be some routine."


    "For example, you are told on the surface that this is the antidote, but in fact, it is replaced by another poison?"


    Lu Li casually threw the porcelain vase to the middle-aged man beside him and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that we would meet again."


    "Of course, I guess you don''t want to see me again."


    Zhu Xiao reported with a sneer, "think to give me the antidote, I will appreciate you, and then spit out the information you want?"


    "Lu Li, you are so young I''m so naive that I want to laugh


    Lu Li was surprised and said, "the old master is really the old master. He can see through my scheme at a glance?"


    After that, Lu Li clapped his hands in a very grandiose way, "wonderful, really wonderful. If I didn''t take a different stand, maybe I could find a chance to have a long talk with my elders and learn about life experience. "


    "What a pity."


    After a pause, Lu Li said with regret: "the elder chose the most difficult road."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhu Xiao disdained to say: "Lu Li, you are really eloquent, relying on a mouth to deceive many people. Even the pathetic emissary doesn''t kill you. You''re really good at that. But don''t play this trick in front of me. I''m not like those people who will listen to you. "


    Zhu Xiao seems to know Lu Li very well.


    And when Lu Li heard him mention the pathetic envoy, that is, ginger peach blossom, his heart was slightly moved.


    Not many people know their relationship with Jiang Taohua. At the beginning, when listening to fengzong''s meeting, it was not the result of an agreement in advance. Jiang Taohua would like to see herself, but she would not leave anything behind.


    However, Zhu Xiao seems to know something inside, which is a bit intriguing.


    "It seems that the power behind him is really magical, and even the movements of top masters like Jiang Taohua are under their control."


    Lu Li knows clearly, but he is more and more interested in the forces behind Zhu Xiao.


    Jiang Taohua''s ability to hide the whereabouts of even the strong at the same level, but not the forces that provide intelligence to Zhu Xiao, doesn''t it mean that Maybe there is a man in the other party?


    This conjecture gradually emerges a complete outline.


    In fact, Lu Li had a similar conjecture for a long time, but there was no basis for confirming this idea.


    But now Zhu Xiao''s words seem to have completed the last piece of puzzle in his mind, and the outline has gradually become clear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    Lu Li looked at Zhu Xiao with interest, and then he said with a smile: "don''t say that, old master. I always treat people with sincerity. Those strong people are willing to cooperate with me only because I give enough benefits. Although I''m not a big shot, I never let the people I work with suffer. "


    "If you know anything about me, you should know that what I said is true."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Zhu Xiao''s expression changed slightly: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    He is not a fool after all. He knows that Lu Li is trying to test him. He realizes that his words have been missed before.


    Otherwise, Lu Li couldn''t have opened his mouth to explore.


    "It''s meaningless, master. I come here with sincerity. You may as well listen to my conditions?"


    "I said it. I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Zhu Xiao''s toxic traces on his face have faded, and his words are no longer as intermittent as before, but his attitude is still tough, and he has no intention of talking with Lu Li at all.


    The middle-aged man on one side sneered and felt that Lu Li was embarrassing.


    Even he can''t let Zhu Xiao open his mouth, but Lu Li wants to let Zhu Xiao disclose his information by promising invisible benefits. This is not a dream?


    However, Lu Li didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and said with a light smile: "master, if you always have this attitude, you will still have to endure some torture after I leave."


    "If you don''t speak up to now, you just want to protect your life. But if you don''t get any useful information, you''re still dead end


    "I don''t know if I say that. My predecessors may understand it?"


    Lu Li smiles.


    Zhu Xiao raised his head, staring at Lu Li in his eyes: "even if I don''t open my mouth, do you dare to kill me?"


    After a pause, Zhu Xiao continued: "if I guess right, Zhao Tianci is dead, right? Among the three, I am the only one alive. If you want to get information, you must leave my life! "


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he said in a strange way: "who said that only the elder was alive?"


    Zhu Xiao''s pupil slightly shrinks, can''t believe, but did not answer.


    Because he didn''t believe Zhao Tianci was still alive.


    By that mysterious strong person face-to-face blow, even the head almost burst, absolutely impossible to survive.


    "I think highly of us and despise the master Zhao Tianci."


    Lu Li said: "although Zhao Tianci was seriously injured, he fortunately left his life. Now I''m in a daze, but I''ll wake up one day. If I get there, will he be as hard as you


    Zhu Xiao''s expression changed slightly and his expression was a little ugly.


    But still deep voice said: "Lu Li, you don''t have to cheat me here. If Zhao Tianci is still alive, you don''t have to waste time with me. "


    "And what if he''s still alive? Zhao Tianci is just a chess piece. Even the Zhao family has given up on him. What do you think he can know? "


    With this sentence, Zhu Xiao showed a somewhat ironic expression, as if he really saw through Lu Li''s lies.


    But Lu Li still saw a little guilty from his expression.


    As he had guessed when talking with the northern emperor before, if Zhu Xiao knew that he was the only one alive, he would definitely fight for enough benefits for himself.


    However, once he knows that Zhao Tianci is not dead, whether Zhao Tianci knows the secret behind the assassination or not, it will certainly have some influence on him.


    What''s more, seeing that he was forced to show no panic expression, Lu Li knew clearly that Zhao Tianci certainly knew a lot of secrets.


    It''s a pity.


    Zhao Tianci was killed by the northern emperor. Otherwise, it would be more difficult to interrogate him than to interrogate Zhu Xiao.


    Zhu Xiao is an old fox.


    He knows how many chips he has and what his opponent wants from him, so no matter what kind of torture he suffers, he can stick to it.


    "Master, do you really want to hold on to the end?"


    Lu Li is silent for a while, looking at Zhu Xiao with a smile.


    To tell the truth, Zhu Xiao was a little flustered when he learned that Zhao Tianci was still alive.


    He was supported by one breath. No matter what Lu Li said was true or false, and whether Zhao Tianci was really alive or not, once his heart wavered, his tone of voice was dispersed.


    And although the toxin of qiandudan has been untied, his broken meridians still ache faintly. He doesn''t want to try again. What''s more, if Zhao Tianci is still alive, the pain he suffered here is useless.


    "Master Zhu, you have to think clearly, even if those people are strong, they may not be able to come at will?" Lu Li said faintly: "even if they can come at will, their strength will never exceed a limit. As long as you take advantage of it and turn to the light, swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven may not be able to protect your life.""You..."


    This time Zhu Xiao really showed a frightened expression.


    Because Lu Li mentioned the word "coming", it was obvious that he had already guessed something.


    Zhu Xiao even suspected that Zhao Tianci was responsible for this matter!


    "I know that there are still worries in my predecessors'' hearts, and I can fully understand their feelings. However, master, no matter how terrible the people who control all this are, you are now in our hands. Whether you are alive or dead is in our mind. "


    "I may die if I say so, but if I don''t, I will die."


    "I don''t have to explain the difference."


    Lu Li finished and waved to the middle-aged man next to him.


    The middle-aged man had frowned a little at first, but now he waved to himself, he showed a displeased expression.


    "Order to go down, bring Zhao Tianci here, and tell him by the way that we will save his life as long as he is willing to say so."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man didn''t know what Lu Li was talking about, but he was also an expert at interrogation after all. He guessed that Lu Li was destroying Zhu Xiao''s psychological defense line, so he immediately agreed: "yes, I''ll do it now."


    After that, he left the cell immediately and left the space for Lu Li and Zhu Xiao.


    Seeing that middle-aged man actually went, Zhu Xiao''s face changed again.


    And when he looked up and saw the confident expression on Lu Li''s face, there was a flustered mood in the bottom of his heart again.


    "Is Zhao Tianci still alive?"


    Now even Zhu Xiao is not sure.


    At that time, Zhao Tianci was indeed knocked down by a punch, and his head was almost blown on the spot. But Zhu Xiao had no time to determine whether he was dead or alive.


    The vitality of a strong master is extraordinary. Even if he is beaten to that appearance, Zhu Xiao is not without the possibility of surviving.


    In his heart tangled, Lu Li stood there silent, as if not in a hurry.


    In fact, when Zhu Xiao began to hesitate, the end was doomed.


    No matter how cunning an old fox is, unless he has already made up his mind to die, he will surely have flaws.


    Zhao Tianci is his weakness.


    In other words, the desire to live is his biggest flaw.


    "Your honor..."


    Before the water mirror, the middle-aged man was about to say something, but Mo Shenfeng raised his hand to stop him.


    Although some do not want to admit, but Mo Shenfeng saw a glimmer of hope, silence for a long time, light way: "first look, maybe he really have a way."


    "This guy has a lot of ideas."


    Mu Ning Qiu also skimmed his lips.


    Before Zhu Xiao suffered so much torture that he didn''t want to say a word more. As a result, not long after Lu Li went in, they actually began to talk.


    It''s a good start, though it hasn''t yet revealed the real value of information.


    Lu Li didn''t exaggerate his ability. This kind of change is really instant.


    "He was able to do this probably because he knew what human nature is." Ge Xinyue saw some clues and sighed in her voice: "at the beginning of zhenguojin, he had already grasped human nature to the extreme, and easily solved the crisis of his highness Yan Wang. Many seemingly difficult things, in his eyes, may not be a problem at all. "


    As soon as this was said, several people were silent.


    It seems to confirm her words. In the cell, Zhu Xiao finally raised his head, gazed at the landing and said, "you I can''t fight them. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    Lu Li''s eyebrows jumped.


    But he did not rush to ask, but showed a meaningful smile, "master, don''t say something too sure. Since we have not fought, how can we know if we can


    "Those people probably didn''t think that you would fail when they laid out the layout, did they?"


    Lu Li said in detail: "let alone the mutiny between you and Zhao Tianci. I''m afraid that the mutiny between you and Zhao Tianci is the one who prepared for the failure of the ambush in the canyon. They will send you. They must have the idea of killing with one blow. "


    "But now, you still fail."


    There was no irony in this remark. Lu Li seemed to be expounding a common fact, so lightly exposed the valley war in which thousands of lives were buried, and the Yanzhou sniper who sacrificed two masters.


    Although Zhu Xiao is not sure whether Zhao Tianci is really dead, but even so, he also knows that Lu Li can stand here safe and sound. One of Zhao Tianci and the Bazhou master must have died.


    Maybe both of them are dead.


    No matter who died and paid such a high price, they still failed to assassinate the king of Yan. This means that their plan has failed completely. The people who control all these things have no ability to control the situation.


    Zhu Xiao soon realized this, but he still hesitated, shook his head and said, "you don''t understand their horror."


    "Young people like you don''t know how many secrets are hidden in the world."


    "I can''t say it, but I dare not say so. "


    Zhu Xiao stared at Lu Li and said, "if you want to know which aristocratic families in Yanzhou participated in the assassination, I can tell you. But if you want to know more... "


    "Master."


    Lu Li interrupted Zhu Xiao and didn''t let him go on, "there are some things you still need to think about. I don''t want to tell you the big truth. I just want to ask you, are those people really worth their lives to protect their secrets? "


    "All benefits are fake. Life is your own."


    Lu Li said faintly: "if the elder died in order to keep their secrets for them, do you think those people will avenge you?"


    "In their eyes, the elder is just an ordinary little character. If you are sent to assassinate King Yan, you are treated as cannon fodder. No matter whether the assassination is successful or not, there is only one way for the elder to die. "


    "Am I right?" Lu Li grinned, smiling very harmless.


    Zhu Xiao was silent again.


    It''s not that Lu Li is talking nonsense, but Everything he said was true.


    He is indeed a pawn abandoned as cannon fodder.


    Compared with Zhao Tianci, his chess piece is of higher value and knows more things. But A chess piece is a chess piece. As long as the layout person needs it, the chess piece will have the risk of being sacrificed at any time.


    Now it has come to such an end that Zhu Xiao has already thought of similar scenes.


    But in those scenes, there was no land separation.


    He couldn''t help but look up and said, "you''re really a variable that those people didn''t calculate."


    "If it wasn''t for you, the king of Yan would have been killed by the demon guard as early as in the canyon."


    "As a result, you made the king of Yan live in Yanzhou, and I had to do it myself..."


    Zhu Xiao indifferently said: "those people should have never dreamt that an indestructible youth would have destroyed their whole situation."


    "I''d like to advise you to escape from the wilderness now. The farther you escape, the better. Never come back. Otherwise, those people will never let you go. Even if you are the real pride of heaven, you are not worth mentioning in their eyes


    At the end of the day, Zhu Xiao''s voice has changed its tone, and I don''t know whether he is threatening Lu Li or warning himself.


    His lips trembled, and a dark blue color appeared. The expression of despair should not have appeared on the face of a master.


    However, when he mentioned "those people", Zhu Xiao even had an uncontrollable fear coming out of his heart.


    After finishing these words like venting, Zhu Xiao suddenly laughed at himself, hung his head and said, "what do I say to you?"


    "For self-help."


    Lu Li said: "no one wants to die, so does the elder. Even if it is a chess piece, it has its own ideas. Why let them control it


    "No matter who those people are, since they still need to lay out in Zhenwu area and complete some things with your hands, it means that they can''t come down in their real bodies for the time being."


    "Even if heaven and man can''t return with their real bodies, what''s terrible?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Zhu Xiao''s body trembled and said with a bitter smile: "you don''t understand..."


    "I don''t understand." Lu Li said in a deep voice, "I don''t understand why you should let them control you."


    "Now there are only two ways for you to tell me everything I want to know and seek the protection of the holy land of swallowing heaven. In this way, even if you lose your former power, you can still save one life. ""Second, keep going for their secrets. I''ll come in and torture you until you want to say it and ask me to listen. "


    Lu Li raises two fingers and stares at Zhu Xiao in silence.


    Zhu Xiao said nothing, but after a long time, he raised his head and asked with a smile, "Zhao Tianci should have died?"


    "Not bad."


    Lu Li did not continue to pretend to go on, calm way: "Zhao Tianci died, was a punch to break the head."


    "So it is." Zhu Xiao didn''t have any unexpected look. After experiencing the double torture of body and mind, he also figured out a lot of things. He said faintly: "Zhao Tiancai died, so I became the last one to live. No matter what you want to know, I''m the only channel left. "


    "But I don''t know one thing."


    Zhu Xiao looked at Lu Li: "how did you guess that in addition to the heaven and the devil Kingdom, there are other people behind me who are directing me?"


    "It''s simple because of the benefits."


    Lu Li said: "the benefits that the kingdom of heaven and the devil can give you are not necessarily impossible. Even if you go back ten thousand steps, the kingdom of the heaven and the devil has given you more benefits. It is worth your betraying the kingdom of swallowing heaven to assassinate King Yan, but it is not worth your life. "


    "Everyone has his own judgment of interests, but the most important thing is his own life."


    Lu Li took a deep look at Zhu Xiao: "once the life is gone, even if you get more benefits, it is useless."


    "Interest." Zhu Xiao obviously didn''t expect that Lu Li would give such a speech. After chewing for a moment, he nodded his head and said, "I can''t believe that manager Lu already has such views when he is young. The king of Yan is really in good luck. Even if his cultivation is completely abandoned, he can still get help from a Tianjiao like you."


    Now it''s time for you to sigh and say, "it''s a good time to live. If you can represent the kingdom of devouring heaven No, as long as you can save my life on behalf of the Yan palace, I can account for everything you want to know. "


    "Unexpectedly Is it


    In front of the water mirror, Mo Shenfeng showed a trace of shock.


    And Mu Ning Qiu and Ge Xinyue are smiling at each other.


    Even the northern Emperor didn''t think it was strange.


    No matter how cunning Zhu Xiao is, there is absolutely no "winning chance" against Shanglu Li.


    Don''t mention that he has become a prisoner now. Before in the bloody battle in the canyon, Yi Wu was sure to win, but he was cheated by Lu Li. Finally, he took the lives of thousands of demon guards in vain, but got nothing.


    Lu Li was able to deceive Yi Wu into that virtue and deceive Zhu Xiao, a prisoner who was close to "collapse", that was really easy to catch.


    "It''s really eye opening today."


    After experiencing the initial shock, Mo Shenfeng took a breath and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    If he had some doubts about Lu Li''s ability before, now when he saw Lu Li''s "heart attack" technique, which can be called "turning corruption into magic", even the last trace of doubt has been dispelled.


    In the cell, looking at Zhu Xiao has lost some of the eyes, Lu Li did not answer for the first time, but pondered for a long time before slowly saying: "sorry, I can''t make any guarantee."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    "What is he doing?"


    Mo Shenfeng originally had some smile on his face, but he was shocked again.


    He doesn''t know why Lu Li answers Zhu Xiao like this.


    Is it afraid that the king of Yan will wake up and settle accounts with Zhu Xiaoqiu?


    But Now as long as you tell Zhu Xiao the answer he wants to hear, he will give the information to him, right?


    Seeing that the matter was about to be solved, Lu Li suddenly played a turning point, which really made Mo Shenfeng''s mood quite complicated.


    "Don''t worry. Watch first."


    Mu Ning Qiu seemed to understand why Lu Li wanted to do this, indicating: "he would say so, there must be his reason."


    Mo Shenfeng hears the speech, the bottom of his heart is speechless, but he still has the patience to stare at the water mirror, want to know why Lu Li has to say so.


    Inside the cell.


    Zhu Xiao obviously did not expect that Lu Li would give such an answer, but suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    With a smile, Zhu Xiao even shed tears.


    Muddy tears and black blood mixed together, turned into a dirty trace.


    Zhu Xiao didn''t care at all. After taking a few breaths, he took a deep look at Lu Li: "are you not afraid to say that? I suddenly changed my mind?"


    "Afraid."


    Lu Li said bluntly: "but even if I''m afraid, I can''t make any guarantee."


    "in the palace of Yan Wang, only the king of the Royal Highness has the final say. Now she''s in a coma and no one can make the decision for her. "


    "But I believe that as long as you can tell valuable information, his highness, King Yan, will let you go."


    Lu Li completely stood in a bystander''s angle, analyzed for Zhu Xiao: "although I dare not say how much I know Yan Wang, but I am very clear that she will never care about such a small matter."


    "Don''t you say there''s no guarantee?"


    Zhu Xiao was very interested and said, "then how do you guarantee that the king of Yan won''t settle accounts after autumn?"


    "Or because of the benefits." Lu Li said lightly: "if you tell us valuable information, you will bring enough benefits to the Yan palace. In this case, the assassination did not succeed. Two masters and thousands of demon guards were killed. There is no need for the king of Yan to hold on to you, a fish who has missed the net. "


    On this point, Lu Li did not cheat Zhu Xiao.


    Strictly speaking, the assassination of Mu Hongxiu was not only a failure, but also a great price paid by the supreme devil kingdom as the mastermind. Even the renegade master had already died.


    If you wake up, you will probably only feel that you have caught so many big fish with yourself as bait, which is a very worthwhile business.


    As for Zhu Xiao''s life and death, she would not have cared.


    Zhu Xiao was silent for a long time, as if observing the expression on Lu Li''s face, so as to judge whether his words are true or not.


    But he couldn''t see any clue for a long time, and finally he only got the answer: "if what you said is true, even if you cheat me in the end..."


    Zhu Xiao originally wanted to say a few cruel words, but he still laughed when he thought about it. He had no choice but to say, "it doesn''t matter."


    Seeing this, Lu Li also said with a smile: "the elder is still too cautious. When things come to this point, I''ll cheat you again. What''s the advantage?"


    "Interest, right?"


    Zhu Xiao ha ha ha smile, then closed his eyes, as if in memory of something, and then, slowly spit out three words: "Tianwaitian."


    Tianwaitian?


    Lu Li picked his eyebrows and knew that Zhu Xiao was beginning to explain.


    "Their organization In other words, the world they live in is called Tianwaitian. " Zhu Xiao opened his eyes and said, "it''s said that there is a world outside the sky with nine weights."


    "Tianwaitian?"? I thought it was just an idea... "


    In front of the water mirror, the northern emperor could not help but frown and said, "it seems that those crazy people succeeded in the end?"


    "Do you know what Tianwaitian is?"


    Mu Ning Qiu immediately looks at the northern emperor.


    She knows that this guy is a living history. If there are any old rumors, he must know a lot about it.


    However, the northern emperor said: "this was only a concept in the age of the ten thousand nationalities. At that time, the human race was weak, and the resources of heaven and earth were becoming more and more scarce, so it was difficult to produce strong people again. Therefore, a group of crazy people from heaven and men came together and decided to build a "heavenly palace" to isolate the strong people at the level of gods and retain strength for Zhenwu area. At the same time, whether it can save a lot of unnecessary waste of resources and make Zhenwu area more powerful. "


    "They named this temple Tianwaitian."


    The northern emperor said here slightly, frowning: "I thought this was just an impossible idea, but I didn''t expect that the crazy people actually did it."


    "Cut off heaven and man? How could that be possible? " One side of Mo Shenfeng also thought of what, his face suddenly changed.


    In the past thousand years, the whole Zhenwu region has never had a strong man of heaven and man level. Some people say that it is the weakness of the Qi of heaven and earth, while others say that the road to heaven and man is closed. Various opinions emerge in endlessly, but there is no definite one.However, Mo Shenfeng knows that over the years, the world is not the birth of heaven and man class strong, but those strong people finally mysteriously disappeared.


    Some people think that those who are strong at the level of heaven and man hide in the dark, and there must be heaven and man in the ancient Taoist temples of at least the six holy places.


    However, over the years, no one has ever seen the hand of heaven and man, until the sight of God became a legend.


    Now that the northern emperor said this, Mo Shenfeng immediately thought of those rumors and said in a deep voice: "are those martial arts men of heaven and man level all went to Tianwaitian?"


    "Not entirely sure."


    The northern emperor shook his head and said, "Tianwaitian is just an idea. Even in the era of thousands of ethnic groups, no one can do this. After all, if you want to isolate so many strong people in heaven and man, you need to build a world stronger than Zhenwu area, and it also involves many of the original laws of the world. At that time, there was no clue at all. I only think that those who are strong in heaven and man are crazy. "


    "Those people who want to build a world stronger than Zhenwu are really crazy."


    Mu ningqiu can understand the idea of the northern emperor. If someone tells her that she wants to create Tianwaitian, she will only think that person is a madman.


    "But Now it seems that the Madman of that time really succeeded. "


    The northern emperor pondered: "if there are innocent beings outside the sky, there may be many old monsters in the age of ten thousand nationalities."


    If there is no accident, the strong man of heaven and man level has at least 10000 years of life. If he keeps sleeping, the longevity yuan can be extended for at least another thousands of years, reaching 15000 years without any problem.


    In other words, if when he was sealed, those lunatics really created a heaven palace to isolate heaven and man, there might be many stronger people older than him.


    The northern emperor really didn''t expect that he was watching a good play and watching out such a big secret.


    And in the cell, Lu Li also doubts: "legend has nine heavy tianwai world? Is it another alien


    He could not hear the conversation in front of the water mirror. He had seen many big worlds outside the Zhenwu area. He knew that there were many other worlds outside the Zhenwu area. Therefore, his first reaction was to think of alien races.


    "The people outside the heaven can not shake their heads."


    "What?"


    Lu Li was stunned.


    But he immediately understood Zhu Xiao''s meaning, "Tianwaitian is the world created by the most powerful human race? Why? "


    "I don''t know." Zhu Xiao sighed: "I only know that there are many strong men who can see God''s realm outside the heaven. The weaker ones will survive in the world under the three levels, and the strong ones are basically above the three levels. The higher the level you enter, the more difficult it will be to come to Zhenwu area, but the stronger its own strength will be. "


    Zhu Xiao does not have any year of drinking horse on this point. Recalling what he knows, Zhu Xiao said: "the person who contacted me calls himself" qiongming ". I don''t know if this is his real name, but I can be sure that this person''s noumenon is absolutely powerful and powerful Just lift your finger and you can kill me


    Speaking of this, Zhu Xiao said with a bitter smile: "the strong man who can lift his finger will kill me. That feeling of despair must have never been experienced by manager Lu?"


    "I''ve lived for a long time, but I''ve never seen anything like him with such a strong and terrible breath Monster. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    yes.


    Zhu Xiao even used the word "monster" to describe the strong man who called himself "dome Ming".


    "Why does he want you to assassinate the king of Yan?" Lu Li gradually accepted Tianwaitian, but he couldn''t understand the ideas of those people.


    Now that he has become a man of heaven, he hides in the outer world, and is still targeting the Terrans?


    Lu Li does not believe that these people have no knowledge of the hidden dangers of the imperial court of the four seas.


    But facing such powerful foreign enemies, they are the most powerful of the Terrans, but they do not help the Terrans to overcome the difficulties, but count the strong ones of the Terrans?


    What''s the reason?


    "I don''t know why he had to assassinate the king of Yan, but I still remember that he once mentioned Qi Yun."


    Zhu Xiao said in a deep voice: "he said that Qi Yun is real. And it has a great influence on every martial artist, from heaven and man to ordinary martial arts, all of them are within the influence of Qi. He wanted to kill the king of Yan mainly because The king of Yan is involved in extremely huge qi movement. Once she is killed, he can disturb the changing Qi machine of heaven and earth. "


    "As for why they did it..."


    Zhu Xiao stopped and said with a bitter smile, "do you think that a strong man like that will explain everything to a chess piece?"


    Hearing Zhu Xiao''s words, Lu Li is silent. In fact, he is thinking that his words are somewhat believable.


    Judging from the current judgment, it is likely that Tianwaitian is true.


    As for the later words about the king of Yan, Lu Li is not sure, nor is he sure.


    Lu Li had heard about Yan Wang''s luck once before, but it sounded more like a joke at that time.


    But now Zhu Xiao actually said the similar words, Lu Li had to doubt, mu tea body may really involve something.


    Maybe it''s not luck, maybe something else.


    But at least it''s something that even people can''t ignore.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li remembers that there are still people watching outside. Instead of asking why Tianwaitian people wanted to assassinate the king Yan, Lu Li changed his question: "what are the goals of Tianwaitian people other than Yan Wang?"


    Maybe Zhu Xiao really gave up the resistance, or he didn''t want to continue to hold on. Lu Li asked this question. He thought for a moment and then replied, "those people didn''t arrange other tasks for me, but I have heard him mention that in addition to the Yan king, there are at least five Tianjiao who are involved in the great fortune. I don''t know what they think about these Tianjiao and how to deal with them. But if I guess right, they probably want to kill all Tianjiao who involves huge fortune. "


    "Do you want to take this opportunity to upset the situation of the change of the natural gas engine?"


    Lu Li also guessed some clues, "in this case, have you ever asked about Tianwaitian?"


    "For example Where is Tianwaitian


    Zhu Xiao said strangely: "where is Tianwaitian? Do you still want to go to them? "


    "It''s just curiosity." Lu Li said with a smile: "suddenly I heard that there are still people and heaven in this world. It''s hard to avoid that I want to contact them."


    "Manager Lu, I''ll say one more word."


    Zhu Xiao solemnly advised: "if you have never seen heaven and man, you''d better pray that you will never meet a strong man of heaven and man level in this lifetime."


    "They It''s no longer a Terran. When you reach the level of heaven and man, even if the incarnation comes, you can easily break your martial arts. Even if you don''t, you will be frightened and even lose your firm will to martial arts. "


    Zhu Xiao said with a wry smile: "I wanted to eavesdrop on his conversation with another person, but he only used a cold hum to shake the cracks in my secluded house."


    "I almost can''t imagine whether I can still have a whole body after a blow if he does it in person."


    "So strong?"


    Lu Li hears the words and compares them silently in his heart.


    When he comes in the incarnation, he can crack the master''s secluded mansion with a cold hum. The other party should be the strong one in the level of heaven and man.


    At least it is the level of the ancestors of the Youshen clan.


    And it must be much stronger than the golden armor.


    If the real body comes, if you look at the Zhenwu area now, I''m afraid that no one can be his opponent.


    But the more I think so, the more strange Lu Li feels.


    Why do strong people of this level have to hide in the so-called Tianwaitian?


    Lu Li heard more than once that the northern emperor talked about the wanzu era in those years. There were countless heaven and man, and there were many strong people. As a result, it was only ten thousand years ago. The strong people in the whole Zhenwu region were like a fault. Not only did no one live to this day, but also no one could be promoted to Tianren level.


    Now I think that it is not that no one has been promoted to Tianwaitian, but that all the martial artists who have been promoted to Tianwaitian have already gone to Tianwaitian.


    "I know so much about Tianwaitian." Zhu Xiao saw that Lu Li was lost in thought, thinking that he was doubting the truth of his words. He could not help saying, "after all, my strength is too different from theirs, and they can''t tell me all the secrets."After carefully observing the expression on his face, Lu Li knew that he should not have lied, so he said: "since the elder is so sincere, it''s better to explain the family of Yan Zhou rebellion together."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take this opportunity to get rid of dissidents?"


    Zhu Xiao even laughed, quite a bit of a joke to Lu Li.


    Lu Li is indifferent: "if the elder does, believe me, you won''t want to know the consequences."


    "Ha ha, manager Lu is young, but he is skilled in this kind of threat." Zhu Xiao didn''t think he was disobedient. He shook his head and said, "in addition to my husband and Zhao Tianci, the other aristocratic families in Yanzhou have always been in charge of the contact between the heaven and the devil kingdom. But I can be sure of a few. "


    When Zhu Xiao told the names of those aristocratic families one after another, Mo Shenfeng''s face became more and more ugly standing in front of the water mirror.


    Because Zhu Xiao said that there were several masters of the aristocratic family who had a good relationship with him and had a good personal relationship with each other.


    However, through Zhu Xiao to say those names, Mo Shenfeng felt that there was a fire in his heart, and he wished to send someone to check it out now. If the situation is true, he would kill those bastards with his own hands!


    "I can''t imagine that there are so many families in Yanzhou who have defected."


    Hearing the names of those aristocratic families, not only Mo Shenfeng was shocked and angry, but also Ge Xinyue.


    Yanzhou That''s the fiefdom of the king of Yan!


    Here, although not every aristocratic family is loyal to the king Yan, at least one thing can be determined, that is, the king of Yan has never been unjust to any family!


    But now?


    Zhu Xiao captured a Zhu Xiao and died a Zhao Tianci. Zhu Xiao also said many names. Each name represents a powerful family in Yanzhou, betraying the king of Yan!


    "That''s all?"


    Inside the cell, Lu Li saw Zhu Xiao stop suddenly, can''t help but wonder: "should be more than this?"


    He only gave the names of more than a dozen aristocratic families. According to Lu Li''s guess, the aristocratic families betrayed by Yanzhou should be more than a dozen.


    How vast is Yanzhou? Even if you look at the whole tuntian Shengguo, Yanzhou is also a very large state. There should be more than 50 families in Yanzhou!


    Now there are only a dozen of them, which is far from what Lu Li expected.


    After all, to be able to control Shenwei, and to conceal Mo Shenfeng, the Reverend of Yanzhou Prefecture, at least proves that there should be many strong men behind the scenes.


    "I know so much. More than that, no one knows unless it''s the dome that calls itself."


    After Zhu Xiao finished speaking, he showed a trace of relief, and said faintly: "now I have told you all the things I know. If you want to kill me, you can do whatever you want."


    After talking about so many love reports, Zhu Xiao seems to have looked away from it. However, he doesn''t care whether Lu Li can save his life.


    "Where is that, master?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "when the truth of the news is verified, the elder will be released naturally."


    "I hope so." Zhu Xiao didn''t care about anything. "I was shocked by that guy and broke several meridians. Even if I could let it out, it would be half a useless person. So it doesn''t matter whether you let me go or not. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    Zhu Xiao didn''t say anything after that.


    Perhaps, as he said, he had told everything he knew. The rest of the details need to be considered by Lu Li themselves. As for himself, several channels in his body have been broken, and his strength has been reduced a lot. At this time, he has become indifferent to anything.


    However, Lu Li also kept his promise, leaving himself a quiet space.


    After he left the cell, Zhu Xiao raised his head and flashed a complex emotion in his eyes. Then he called to the empty front: "Mo Shenfeng, I know you can hear it."


    Before the water mirror, Mo Shenfeng was slightly surprised to see that he dared to call himself. Then, seeing Lu Li stepping out of his cell, he hesitated and motioned with his eyes.


    Seeing this, Lu Li just said with a smile: "you may as well listen to what he wants to say."


    He took the handkerchief from GE Xinyue and wiped his hands at will.


    But it seems easy to freehand brushwork, in fact, the heart has exuded sweat.


    It is a bit tiring to fight with Zhu Xiao, an old fox.


    What''s more, Zhu Xiao didn''t spit out, and when he opened his mouth, he said such an amazing thing.


    Jiuchongtianwaitian


    When this force came to the surface, Lu Li had a feeling of being pressed by a huge mountain.


    Although we don''t know whether this force is really composed of heaven and man, at least Zhu Xiao is right. If the heaven and man in this world disappear together, they can''t be dead.


    Heaven and man are not so easy to die.


    Lu Li has a clearer understanding of the so-called "seeing God" state after the northern emperor''s physical body was cut off and the soul body was suppressed for thousands of years.


    And Mo Shenfeng over there confirmed Lu Li''s attitude, and then said to the water mirror: "Zhu Xiao, what else do you want to say?"


    Zhu Xiaofu''s voice has been passed down to the prison room. But Take it as my last request. The Zhu family is innocent. If you want to pursue the responsibility, I would like to bear it alone. "


    "Even if we can''t spare all of Zhu''s family..."


    Zhu Xiao hesitated for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "at least, please leave a blood line for the Zhu family, old man I will repay you in the next life. "


    Before the water mirror, Mo Shenfeng showed indifference and said: "Zhu Xiao, from the moment you assassinate his highness, Zhu family has been implicated by you. Now, who believes that Zhu''s family is innocent? "


    Zhu Xiao''s face suddenly flashed a disappointed color, and then said with a bitter smile, "you are right. Now that you say Zhu''s family is innocent, who will believe it?"


    "If Zhu''s family is innocent, I can''t believe your one-sided words."


    Mo Shenfeng said: "I can only promise you that if it turns out that the Zhu family did not participate in the assassination of the Yan king, I will not let the Zhu family receive any unfair treatment."


    "But if the Zhu family is not innocent, you should understand my character."


    Zhu Xiao''s eyelids jumped and he said in a low voice: "of course, I know that the Zunmo Shenfeng of Yanzhou Prefecture is selfless, but I hope that the Lord can keep his promise. If the Zhu family is proved innocent in the end, you can let the Zhu family live as promised."


    Mo Shenfeng this time did not decline, directly agreed to come down: "I can promise you."


    Zhu Xiao then breathed a sigh of relief, "then Thank you very much


    Mo Shenfeng did not speak again, his eyes looked at Lu Li, his eyes were somewhat complicated.


    He still remembers his bet with Lu Li.


    Now that Lu Li has finished his interrogation, he has not only extracted the list of the rebellious aristocratic families from Zhu Xiao''s mouth, but also asked out a startling secret.


    In this way, it is clear that the outcome of the two people''s bet has already come to an end.


    Lu Li noticed Mo Shenfeng''s eyes and replied with a smile: "why do you look at me like this?"


    "Manager Lu is really a good talent. I lost." Mo Shenfeng was magnanimous. He didn''t haggle because he lost to Lu Li. He was generous enough to admit his failure, but also admitted that what Lu Li said at the beginning was true.


    Many of the Yanzhou aristocratic families did participate in the assassination, at least more than half of them.


    As the head of Yanzhou Prefecture, Mo Shenfeng has to bear the responsibility no matter how he doesn''t want to admit this fact.


    During his term of office, such a big thing happened in Yanzhou, and he is responsible for it.


    "It''s very kind of you, my Lord. It''s all for the holy Kingdom, isn''t it?" Lu Li asked with a smile.


    Mo Shenfeng was stunned. Seeing the expression on Lu Li''s face, he immediately understood what he meant. He laughed and said, "manager Lu is really a wonderful man."


    Then he said with a smile, "yes, it''s all for the holy kingdom."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the dungeon, within the palace, Mo Shenfeng immediately scattered all the forces available to the state capital. He kept a close eye on the families mentioned by Zhu Xiao. If he found anything wrong, he would directly control them.With Zhu Xiao''s intelligence as the premise, although they still don''t know everything about Yanzhou, at least they are not as blind as before.


    After arranging everything, Mo Shenfeng looked at Lu Li with a smile: "thanks to director Lu, we can control the situation in Yanzhou in advance. Manager Lu, it''s hard work. "


    "It''s all a matter of duty. I''m serious about it."


    Lu Li smiles and doesn''t take credit for it. However, he turns his story and asks: "I don''t know whether the gambling agreement mentioned by the Lord Fu is still done?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, the smile on Mo Shenfeng''s face is slightly embarrassed.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li would still hold on to this matter.


    Secretly scolded a small skilful, Mo Shenfeng had to be forced to say: "of course, do the number, I Mo Shenfeng said, that is the water thrown out, of course, know the truth of willing to gamble and admit defeat."


    "I don''t know what manager Lu wants me to do?"


    Mo Shenfeng fixed to look at Lu Li, although the words are straightforward, but there is a threat to the meaning.


    As if to say, boy, enough is enough, we all have face.


    However, Lu Li seemed to have not understood the hint of Mo Shenfeng and said with a smile: "well, I haven''t thought of it yet. However, please prepare some spiritual trinkets. I have no other hobby. I love collecting treasures. The value is negligible, but I need enough spirituality. "


    "I don''t know if you can satisfy my request?"


    Mo Shenfeng heard the speech, but he was relieved.


    He was really afraid that Lu Li would ask too much. Now it seems that he is just seeking money.


    As a master of Yanzhou Prefecture and a strong master, Mo Shenfeng''s personal wealth is not worse than that of ordinary aristocratic families. No matter how big Lu Li''s appetite is, he will not be killed.


    Since it''s for money, it''s easy.


    Thinking of this, Mo Shenfeng''s face appeared a smile again, nodded his head and said: "this request is nothing. Since manager Lu opened his mouth, I should try my best to meet it."


    "Then I would like to thank you in advance."


    Lu Li arched his hand to Mo Shenfeng, revealing the meaning of "joy".


    Mo Shenfeng saw this, but he was more satisfied with Lu Li.


    He felt that the young man was not only very capable, but also very knowledgeable. He could put forward some excessive demands to embarrass himself. At last, he gave a gentle step, which not only made his face full, but also didn''t appear too explicit.


    Seeing Mo Shenfeng''s satisfied look when looking at Lu Li, he was once deeply hurt. He knew how shameless Mu Ning Qiu Lu Li was and turned his lips.


    Now you can still laugh. After this guy cheated you out of your family, I''ll see how you look.


    "Although we now have the list of Yanzhou renegade families, it''s not time to relax."


    Mu ningqiu interrupted the two people''s hypocrisy and politeness in time, and said in a low voice: "if Zhu Xiao said the existence of tianwai innocence, it might become the biggest threat in the future."


    Speaking of this, she turned her eyes to the North emperor.


    Among these people, only the northern emperor knew the most about Tianwaitian.


    Or it should be said that the living history of the northern emperor must have known many secrets of Tianwaitian.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes looking at himself, the northern emperor sighed: "there are things about Tianwaitian, I only know so much."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    After that, the northern emperor probably repeated what he had said before in front of the water mirror, mainly for the purpose of telling Lu Li.


    Combined with the northern emperor''s view, Lu Li''s outline of Tianwaitian was much clearer, and he pondered: "according to your opinion, Tianwaitian was probably created by several Tianren in the late wanzu era?"


    "Not bad."


    The northern emperor said: "the madmen made such a scene that many old monsters thought they were crazy. At that time, the swordsmen and the warriors were all around. Although the Terrans were declining, they might not lose to the four seas royal court. However, those people claimed that the resources of Zhenwu area were about to be exhausted, and the gate of heaven and man was closed. If we continue, there will be no birth of heaven and man, and even the aura of heaven and earth will be exhausted, and the end of martial arts will occur. "


    "At that time, they spent a lot of manpower and material resources to build a solid small world, which is called the embryonic form of Tianwaitian. But in the end, he was forced down by Dou Zun and sealed the small world with more than a dozen strong men of heaven and man, and expelled those crazy people out


    Speaking of this, the northern emperor looked at Lu Li and said, "I only know so much about Tianwaitian. As for whether those people have continued to build that small world or not, I don''t know whether the closure of the gate of heaven and man is true."


    "According to the time point, you should have been sealed by the sword Zun after that." Lu Li didn''t find it strange. When the northern emperor was killed by jianzun and douzun, he was stripped of his soul by jianzun and douzun, and forced to suppress him in the core of the world of Tianren cave for nearly ten thousand years. Naturally, he could not know what happened at the end of the wanzu era.


    And 10000 years is enough for too much to happen.


    At present, the influence of Zhenwu region has been regarded as a very ancient inheritance for thousands of years. As for the six holy places, which have been passed on for thousands of years, it is said that there have been some strong people at the level of heaven and man, which are regarded as the top Dojo at present.


    The ancient five kingdoms are only a thousand years old. What is the concept of 10000 years? Perhaps it is enough for the five ancient countries to experience the rise and fall of several generations and finally dissipate in the dust of history.


    Therefore, after the wanzu era, whether those lunatics in the mouth of the northern emperor succeeded in building Tianwaitian is still uncertain.


    However, Lu Li suddenly remembered something and asked, "according to this statement, the original intention of those people to establish Tianwaitian is actually for the continuation of the human race. Otherwise, as they said, the resources of Zhenwu will be exhausted, and the martial arts of the Terrans will continue to decline until the end of the law era. The existence of Outer Heaven on that day should be to maintain the balance of Zhenwu domain and act as the guardian of Terran. "


    Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes flashed slightly, and then he said, "but now it seems that Tianwaitian also has many conspiracies?"


    "Yes, according to Zhu Xiao''s account, it is obvious that the strong men who come from the outer world and the inner world want to disturb the Qi of Zhenwu region and prevent the change of the Qi of heaven and earth."


    Lu Li pondered, raised his head and looked at the northern Emperor: "is it possible that there is a conspiracy behind the change of the Qi of heaven and earth?"


    This time, without waiting for the northern emperor to open his mouth, the little hairy ball in his sleeve, which had just woken up, seemed unable to listen. He jumped out of Lu Li''s sleeve and said, "what kind of change of Qi in heaven and earth is actually the awakening of world consciousness. Those who want to prevent your world from waking up may be worried about the world''s self-improvement


    While talking, the little hairball flew to Lu Li''s shoulder, yawned, and then said, "I can''t hear you any more. What''s the sky and the sky, what''s disturbing your luck, you''re playing tricks every word. In the final analysis, it is the promotion of the world''s status. These guys who became gods in the old times will be affected. The big drop in strength is a small matter. The foundation of martial arts is shaken or even collapsed. All their efforts are wasted. In other words, no one is willing to watch them like this. "


    "It''s not a good thing to improve the status of the world?" Lu Li pinched his head and asked curiously.


    After sleeping for a long time, xiaomaoqiu was still a little confused. He didn''t mind Lu Li''s action. He just felt uncomfortable shaking his hair and said, "in the long run, it''s certainly a good thing to improve the world''s status. However, for those who have reached the peak of the world, the promotion of world status means that the upper limit of the strong will also be increased. For example, in your world, the gods can break the void by lifting their fingers, but if their world status is improved, they need to raise one hand. "


    "Although the nature of power has not changed, the proportion that can be exerted has become smaller."


    "It''s like being in a small pond, stirring up the wind and rain, and suddenly throwing it into a big river, and you can''t lift a few waves at all."


    The explanation of little hairball is still easy to understand, and several people on the scene understand the concept.


    Among them, the northern emperor''s understanding is the most profound. After all, he is a strong man at the level of heaven and man. He knows what the situation described by xiaomaoqiu represents.


    That means that all the heaven and man born in Zhenwu region in the past few thousand years will usher in a disastrous retrogression of strength.


    Although from a long-term perspective, such retrogression will make their ceiling higher, and they can also be upgraded to a stronger level in the future. After all, not everyone can think from a long-term perspective.


    Especially for those who have seen the peak, it is better for them to stick to what they already have rather than trade back their strength for a longer future.This is especially true for some old monsters.


    Most of them have lost their enterprising spirit. Even though they know that there is still a way ahead after seeing God, they dare not try it easily.


    In other words, those who are strong at the level of heaven and man are likely to reach some consensus and sacrifice the interests of the majority for their own interests.


    The first step is to stop the change of the gas engine.


    "That makes sense."


    Lu Li said: "in fact, we don''t know the real situation of Tianwaitian, but at least the present Tianren have already stood in a hostile position with us."


    "It is not uncommon in the larger world to hunt down the son of fortune. However, it is to fight for Qi Yun, devour each other, and finally kill a real lucky son. In a wild world like you, it''s not easy to give birth to a son of Qi. Therefore, even the spirit of the way of heaven will condense into incarnation and become a Taoist protector to protect them. "


    Xiaomaoqiu said here, took a look at Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi.


    This pair of "masters and servants" is obviously a combination of the son of fortune and the Taoist priest.


    White show a smile, or dare not provoke small hair ball.


    The little hairball grunted, "if the lucky son dies, the awakening of your world will go back a lot. What''s more, if the world''s status is not improved for a long time, the way of heaven will fall into eternal sleep, which will lead to the arrival of the so-called "end of law era."


    The expression of several people changed color at the same time.


    Especially the northern emperor, he seems to think of something in general, the bottom of his eyes glanced over the killing intention!


    "It''s ironic that Tianwaitian, built to prevent the end of the law era, is now the culprit."


    Lu Li chuckled, but said faintly: "no matter what they intend to do, even if the real body does not dare to waste, even if the heaven and man? Zhenwu will only become more and more powerful. Those old people who have been abandoned by history simply stay in history forever. If they dare to jump out and stir up the wind and rain, they will be afraid and regret it


    In the last sentence, the endless killing opportunity was revealed, and all the people present felt awe stricken.


    Even Mo Shenfeng took a deep look at Lu Li and was surprised that he had such a heavy heart to kill.


    Even if the ordinary warrior just hears the name of heaven and man, his legs will soften. Lu Li not only has no fear, but also has to fight against the heaven and man. Just because of this evil spirit, people don''t know whether he is crazy or brave.


    The last few people still don''t waste too much time on Tianwaitian affairs.


    As Lu Li said, no matter how powerful they are, they dare not come to Zhenwu now. If there are only a few incarnations, what is the difference between them and the master?


    After cutting a master by himself, Lu Li didn''t expand to think that the master was just like this, but at least he established an idea.


    Master - it''s not impossible to kill!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    The following month, the whole of Yanzhou was shrouded in a very depressing atmosphere.


    Among them, the main city of Yanzhou is the strongest.


    The guards and strong men belonging to the state capital began to strengthen their inspection on the streets. On weekdays, all the arrogant and domineering children of the aristocratic family were called back by their elders to take strict care of them, for fear that they might touch the ill luck of the state capital at such a moment.


    Moreover, according to the rumors from the state capital, it is said that this time Mo Shenfeng really made up his mind to manage the atmosphere of Yanzhou. In order to welcome the return of the king of Yan, the first people to beat were the families who had the most fun.


    Although some aristocratic families are quite dissatisfied with this, no one dares to express any opinions.


    Although Mo Shenfeng seemed to be very good at talking in the past few years, he came to Yanzhou as a peacemaker, balancing the interests of different families. However, people who know him clearly know that Mo Shenfeng is a madman!


    Once he gets angry, he can do anything.


    There was no trace of the incident at random. Even some leaders of the aristocratic family who had made friends with Mo Shenfeng came to visit with gifts, but they didn''t even see his people. They were driven out together with the gifts.


    Some well-informed families realize that the weather is going to change in Yanzhou this time.


    And It''s not going to be a little fuss.


    However, after several days of high-pressure rectification, today, Mo Shenfeng suddenly sent someone to invite more than 20 families of Yanzhou to dinner in the main city of Yanzhou. This move even stirred up the sensitive nerves of those aristocratic family leaders.


    Therefore, in this day, we can see many chariots and horses from various aristocratic families in Yanzhou, and many strong people come through the void, which makes the atmosphere in the main city of Yanzhou more heavy.


    The reason why many aristocratic families are even more frightened is that Mo Shenfeng set the place of the banquet in the main city of Yan Wang Fu, which can''t live for a long time.


    "What does Mo Shenfeng mean this time? Do you want to give us a strong hand? "


    In a restaurant in the main city, several well-known representatives of aristocratic families gather. There is a man in a royal robe rubbing his glass, and his voice is very cold.


    All of you here are representatives of the powerful class of Yanzhou aristocratic family. There are three masters alone. They are not the masters of the family, but the senior members of the family.


    However, hearing this man''s words, everyone was silent, as if in fear of something, no one took the initiative to answer.


    Seeing the performance of these guys, the man sneered at the corner of his mouth: "how come, it''s all the roles that have been mixed up in Yanzhou for many years, but in the end, he''s scared out of his wits by a foreign official of Mo Shenfeng?"


    "Zhang tired, what do you mean? Don''t come here if you have the ability to look down on Mo Shenfeng


    A cynical young man opened his eyes, and the two lights were just like substance. He was obviously a master.


    Zhang tired, who was called by his name, looked at him slightly. With a cold hum, he scattered two lights and showed his strong strength. Then he said indifferently: "Mo Shenfeng is too noisy recently. He just doesn''t regard us as people. Why, song Bocheng, I haven''t seen you for a few years. Have you started to be a dog for Mo Shenfeng


    There seems to be some cross-section between the two people, and the atmosphere suddenly becomes tense.


    Some representatives of the remaining aristocratic families who were not as powerful as the grand master did not dare to join in, and some people turned their eyes to the last one.


    That''s an old man.


    From the beginning, he has never opened his mouth, as if it is fixed, people subconsciously ignore his existence.


    However, when there was a conflict between Zhang tired and song Bocheng, the others remembered that there was a master at the table.


    After noticing the people''s eyes, song Bocheng also looked at the old man and said, "Lord, you are old enough. Why don''t you tell us how to eat this banquet today?"


    The old man, known as Hou ye, opened his eyes slowly. He looked at Song Bocheng with his turbid eyes. He said with a kind smile, "you little cunt, if you have any trouble, you will come to me as an old bone."


    "If you can work hard, you should make rules."


    Song Bocheng smiles and looks at Zhang tired, whose face is not very good-looking: "lest some people open their mouths and shut up and say that we are mo Shenfeng''s dog."


    This song Bocheng''s speech and behavior are quite a few scattered repair of the reckless atmosphere, it does not seem to be a strong family, and his name is not in the least.


    However, it was this kind of ruffian character that made the Marquis quite comfortable. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Mo Shenfeng, after all, he is the Reverend of Yanzhou Prefecture. We should listen to him on the surface. No matter what the purpose of this banquet is, since he has invited us, we should go to the banquet honestly, so as not to give others a chance to deal with us. "


    Zhang''s face changed: "Marquis, Mo Shenfeng is obviously not well intentioned. I''m afraid it''s going to give the king of Yan a boost."


    As soon as he said this, song Bocheng, who was originally cynical, was slightly stiff. His finger, which was hitting the table, stopped in half. Finally, he fell on the table slowly. His eyes calmly swept Zhang tired and did not speak.And the Marquis frowned and said in a deep voice, "to your highness, the king of Yan? What kind of prestige? Yanzhou was originally the fiefdom of his highness. You and I are all the people of Yanzhou. It''s a matter of course and justice to welcome the king of Yan. Why did you need Mo Shenfeng to stand up for his highness? "


    Zhang tired also realized that he had said something wrong, and immediately he said in a low voice: "what the Lord taught me is..."


    "But." After a change, he still said: "Mo Shenfeng has done a good job this time. The state capital represents the imperial power, and we should not invade the river with our aristocratic family. This time, he actually put his hand into the bowl of the aristocratic family, which is tantamount to breaking the rules. "


    After a slight meal, although Zhang was hesitant, he still said: "even his royal highness, he has never been involved in the operation of the aristocratic family. Rules are rules, and anyone who breaks them should pay a price. "


    What he said was very obscure, but it implied that even if the king of Yan moved the rules, they should not swallow their anger.


    There are representatives from all walks of life. There is no lack of refined roles. How can we not understand the meaning of Zhang tired''s incitement?


    But there was no one.


    Because Mo Shenfeng''s attitude has been in the eyes of everyone recently. Whether he wants to give King Yan a foothold or just want to knock down the aristocratic family, in short, no one will provoke Mo Shenfeng, a madman, unless he doesn''t want to live.


    If Mo Shenfeng is fixed on them, they will take off a layer of skin even if they don''t die.


    "Rules are rules, but people can''t always talk about rules."


    Song Bocheng grinned, smiling very brightly, but Zhang felt the killing intention in his smile.


    So Zhang tired frowned and looked at Song Bocheng and said coldly, "Song Bocheng, if it was your elder brother here, he would not dare to talk to me in such an attitude. Do you think that if you become a master, you will be equal to me? "


    "I dare not." Song Bocheng said with a smile, "Zhang Jia is a well-known family. Besides the Marquis, who dares to be equal with your master of Zhangjia?"


    "But I don''t know the rules. I''d like to give you a face today. I''d like to hear what the Lord has planned. I''m not here to listen to you, Zhang Juen, to stir up discord between you and me


    Song Bocheng stood up and said to the Marquis, "I''m sorry, marquis. I''m a wild person. I''m afraid I''m not comfortable all over. I''ll go first."


    The Marquis raised his eyebrows and took a deep look at Song Bocheng. His expression changed into a kind smile: "OK, since I''m not comfortable, let''s go."


    Song Bocheng smiles, but he doesn''t even look at Zhang. He turns around and leaves the restaurant.


    After he left, several representatives of the aristocratic families who had moved forward and retreated with the Song family also asked to leave one after another.


    After a while, the dinner became a little lonely.


    Zhang tired''s expression is uncertain, the palm clenches, on the spot will that wine cup to pinch into powder.


    The Marquis looked at him indifferently, "so can''t hold his breath, but heard the wind?"


    Zhang tired heard the speech, glanced in his eyes and made sure that all the people present were his own. Then he waved his hand and laid down the mental barrier. He said coldly: "Mo Shenfeng must have noticed something. The nails we buried in the state capital have been pulled out, but I have reliable intelligence sources. Mo Shenfeng is likely to want to liquidate Yanzhou tonight!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    As soon as the four words of clearing up Yanzhou were exported, the Marquis was laughing: "you are too vigilant, clearing Yanzhou? What does he settle for? Now the situation has become such a mess, people are in danger, no one dares to get into trouble at this time. Even Shenwei''s internal affairs are a mess. If he wants to make a liquidation, he should have the strength of liquidation. "


    "With the strength of the state capital, are you going to fight against the Yanzhou family?"


    The Marquis gave a scornful laugh, and his eyes flashed with cold light: "but this time, the failure of Zhu Xiao and Zhao Tianci did cause us great trouble."


    "Marquis, you say Can those two people be? " Zhang Jue seemed to think of something suddenly and motioned with his eyes.


    The Marquis shook his head and said lightly: "Zhao Tianci doesn''t know much. Although Zhu Xiao knows the inside story, he doesn''t dare to say it."


    "Moreover, Zhu Xiao''s cunning degree will never fall into the hands of Mo Shenfeng."


    "He knew that once he fell into the hands of Mo Shenfeng, life would be worse than death. Even if he tried his best, he would escape and never return to swallow the kingdom of heaven. "


    The Marquis knew Zhu Xiao very well. He knew that Zhu Xiao was crafty and had many means. Even if he failed to kill him, he would never be captured alive.


    As for Zhao Tianci?


    It was just an abandoned son. Zhu Xiao did not fall into the hands of Mo Shenzhou, which means that they are safe.


    "But I''m still a little upset." Although he knew that what the Marquis said was true, Zhang was still a little worried.


    As a great master, I have a certain premonition for some upcoming events. This feeling of uneasiness can never appear out of thin air, so Zhang felt that the banquet tonight might not be a good one.


    Moreover, Mo Shenfeng, after all, had only half a foot into the top master''s level. He was able to suppress the Yanzhou powers with his own strength, but he did not rely on the ability of a peacemaker. If we had not the strength and confidence to sweep all over the country, he would have been held in the air by the complicated situation in Yanzhou.


    Therefore, if the banquet tonight is really Mo Shenfeng''s intention to settle Yanzhou, Zhang Zui seems to have seen the appearance of the madman''s killing.


    Hou Ye glanced at Zhang tired and said with a smile: "Mo Shenfeng is very strong, but don''t forget, this is Yanzhou."


    Zhang tired Zheng Zheng Zheng, and then dropped his eyes, do not know what is thinking.


    This is Yanzhou


    In addition to the Yan King''s fiefdom, it is also the world of various aristocratic families.


    The powerful class of aristocratic families has been here for many years, and their power is beyond imagination. Don''t say that Mo Shenfeng is only half a foot into the ranks of top masters, even if he is really a top master, in front of the powerful class in Yanzhou, he must be honest and upright.


    If the king of Yan had not been abolished, and the strong man who had set foot on the road of invincibility was the backing, the family of Yanzhou might have given Mo Shenfeng some thin noodles. But now the king of Yan has been abolished. Who cares about Mo Shenfeng?


    "Well, don''t be so nervous. What he''s up to will be known after tonight


    The Marquis also stood up at this time, and even reached out to pat a tired shoulder, to restore the kind smile: "and don''t forget that those people are powerful, not to mention Mo Shenfeng. Even if Mu whale annoys them, there is only one way to die."


    "I know, marquis," he nodded


    The Marquis then satisfied with a smile and walked out of the restaurant with his back hands.


    And Zhang tired is silent for a long time, this just stretched out his hand to refill a glass of wine for himself.


    If you look closely, you will find that his hands are shaking.


    He In fear.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of going to the banquet of Mo Shenfeng tonight, but I''m afraid of the "people" mentioned by the marquis.


    Thinking of the strength of those people, Zhang was tired and steadied his hand. He drank the wine in his glass without saying a word. At last, he sighed. The uneasiness at the bottom of his heart gradually dissipated.


    ¡­¡­


    On the long street of the main city of Yanzhou.


    Song Bocheng, who was the first to leave the restaurant, stepped on a leisurely pace, and soon mingled with the crowd, hiding his whole breath as if he were ordinary people.


    His model is just a bit of a fool. Now it seems that he is not as magnanimous as a strong master should be. Instead, he is like a shrew between the market.


    Behind him, followed by several panicked warriors.


    Song Bocheng didn''t have to look back to know why these people followed him.


    This is a warning on behalf of the powerful class in Yanzhou.


    As a thorn in the family of Yanzhou, song Bocheng never played cards according to common sense. So seeing him come to dinner today, he made the worried Yanzhou dignitaries even more nervous. He always sent people to hang behind him to watch his every move.


    Knowing that they were following a great master, they might not be able to hide song Bocheng''s eyes by any means, so they simply let go of their hands and followed him in a big way.


    Song Bocheng knew that they existed, but he didn''t seem to care about them. From time to time, he stopped by the roadside stall to pick and choose among the stalls. Every time he stopped, those who followed him stood in embarrassment. Although they were afraid of song Bocheng''s sudden attack, their eyes never left song Bocheng''s figure.They know that it is terrible to follow song Bocheng, the great master. But if they lose song Bocheng, their own family will be the first to let them go.


    However, after Song Bocheng took a gadget from the stall owner, his speed suddenly increased. Several soldiers who followed him immediately responded. However fast they reacted, how could they be faster than a master?


    Song Bocheng''s figure flickered and disappeared in the crowd like a ghost.


    Several warriors were shocked and ran after him, but they couldn''t find him at all.


    "Quick, report to the owner!"


    A warrior who seemed to be the leader ordered in a hurry.


    Several people took out jade slips one after another and reported to their owners that they had lost song Bocheng.


    But song Bocheng, who shakes these people away at will, appears in an alley. He puts the gadgets he bought from the stall into his sleeve, whistles and turns into a corner.


    This is a dead end.


    However, song Bocheng went straight ahead until he reached the end. With his toes on the ground, the wall in front of him suddenly burst into dazzling light, and the scene in the alley changed dramatically.


    It was an array.


    After passing through the array, it seems that it directly breaks through the space, and the surrounding scenery becomes a wide hall.


    Song Bocheng did not see the outside, casually found a chair to sit down, and then as if to himself: "received goods."


    With his voice landing, there was a laughing voice in the inner hall: "hard work."


    A figure slowly came out, along with it, there is a dark purple flying sword.


    The flying sword tore through the void, and song Bocheng''s thoughts did not have time to respond, so he saw that the flying sword had come to him.


    If the flying sword goes one inch further, his head will be pierced directly. Although he will not die on the spot, at least he will be seriously injured.


    But song Bocheng did not dodge. He put out his hand with a smile and grasped the purple flying sword. He observed it carefully for a moment. He exclaimed, "it''s worthy of being a divine crystal."


    "It''s a pity that the blue sky thunder fire is not complete. Fortunately, you have incorporated other precious materials to make up for this defect."


    Song Bocheng''s eyes were full of joy. He kept stroking the body of the flying sword, describing its advantages and disadvantages. Then he raised his head and said, "how did you change the peach blossom sword into this one?"


    "Sorry, that''s a personal matter."


    Between words, the figure finally came out of the shadow, it was Lu Li.


    Song Bocheng didn''t mind. He was surprised and said, "I have to say, you are really talented. The forging method of peach blossom sword was reformed, and the characteristics of blue sky thunder and fire were integrated. You flying sword If Wen raises for a period of time, he can kill the master with his sword. "


    Lu Li sat beside song Bocheng and said lightly, "I can''t wait that long."


    Song Bocheng''s excitement faded a little.


    He noticed the killing intention in Lu Li''s words, and realized what would happen tonight. He could not help frowning and said, "it''s too urgent."


    "The border war has changed. Now we must stabilize the situation in the holy land as soon as possible."


    Lu Li calmly said: "solve the problem of Yanzhou, gather strength, and then start the problem of Bazhou and Qingzhou. Maybe, we will be ready to support soon."


    Song Bocheng was completely calm at this time. He took a look at the purple flying sword. He was about to give it back to Lu Li. However, the flying sword flew back to Luli''s cuff. The speed was so fast that even he couldn''t react.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    Song Bocheng couldn''t help showing his envious eyes again.


    To him, the luxury of making flying sword with Shenjing is the only one he has ever seen in his life.


    However, he still remembered his purpose and threw a jade slip to Lu Li.


    Lu Li took over the jade slips and said in an accident: "not found?"


    "You look down on me too much." Song Bocheng said unhappily: "with those stupid people, can also find me?"


    "It''s worthy of being an erosive dark emissary. The foundation is the foot."


    Lu Li explores the contents of the jade slips at random and praises a sentence at the same time.


    "Don''t say that. If Fang Yin didn''t trust you, I would not cooperate with you." Song Bocheng waved his hand. "Now the situation in Tianbu has become a pot of porridge. If I didn''t hide enough, I might not be able to be so free."


    "What''s the situation with Ambassador Fang?"


    After reading the contents of the jade slips, Lu Li asked casually.


    Song Bocheng said faintly: "he is the envoy of all living beings. He has no other skills. He has a good command of news. He had been hiding long before the Tianbu rebellion. "


    Lu Li smelled the speech and nodded slightly: "in this case, let''s thank the party messenger for me. This time I really helped a lot."


    The so-called big business is actually Fang Yin''s secret, asking song Bocheng to contact him. But song Bocheng''s identity as a dark envoy was known only by Fang Yin, who was the sentient being. Without him, song Bocheng would not have asked for help.


    It''s also a big help indirectly.


    Song Bocheng said: "I think you just want to cheat Fang Yin to help you stabilize the overall situation."


    "Don''t think about it. Fang Yin is the envoy of all living beings. He won''t stand on either side. This time, I''ve been told to help you. It''s already a great value to him. "


    Although song Bocheng said what he thought from the bottom of his heart, Lu Li didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He shook the jade slips in his hand and said, "this information is really valuable, but with this thing, I''m afraid it''s not enough for those people to ambush them."


    Song bochengqi strange way: "Mo Shenfeng wants to kill, do you need a reason?"


    "Mo Shenfeng doesn''t need it, but Yan Wang does." Lu Li said with a smile: "even if these people have defected, there must be solid evidence."


    Song Bocheng licked his lips without answering.


    The king of Yan has recovered.


    This information may be difficult to obtain for the aristocratic family, but for him, one of the six envoys of Tianbu, he already knew the news on the day when King Yan woke up.


    First, Lord Yan''s house recalled its general and invited many powerful pharmacists, which made the whole family of Yanzhou begin to guess that the king of Yan should be seriously injured or even in critical condition.


    However, song Bocheng is very clear that the king of Yan has already recovered. The flying sword made by Shenjing and Qingtian thunder fire is the best proof.


    However, song Bocheng knew that the news that the king of Yan was dying was still circulating in Yanzhou. Song Bocheng knew that it was all written by the foreign affairs director of the palace.


    "You really want to change the world."


    After a moment''s silence, song Bocheng takes a deep look at Lu Li.


    It''s a good idea to catch all of them in one net.


    To put it in a bad way, it is to kill them all!


    Song Bocheng is warning Lu Li not to do too much, otherwise the resistance of those aristocratic families will not be a trifle.


    He knew the inside story. Zhu Xiao was captured alive, and he must have disclosed a lot of inside information. Otherwise, Mo Shenfeng would not have been so aggressive and cracked down on aristocratic families for a month in a row. He also secretly targeted nearly 20 families.


    Obviously, these aristocratic families were Zhu Xiao''s accomplices.


    After a month''s investigation, most of the invited aristocratic families at this banquet were the targets that Mo Shenfeng decided to start.


    But if you do this kind of crazy act, those aristocratic families will never wait to die.


    After being warned by song Bocheng, Lu Li didn''t take it seriously at all. He said with a smile, "whose world does eroding dark envoy think Yanzhou is?"


    "Yanzhou Nature is the emperor''s world. "


    "The whole kingdom of swallowing heaven belongs to the emperor."


    Song Bocheng thought that Lu Li was testing himself. After thinking about it, he gave an ambiguous answer.


    It is indeed the emperor''s world to swallow the holy kingdom of heaven. Yanzhou belongs to the territory of the holy state, and is naturally the kingdom of the emperor of the holy state.


    However, the emperor can do anything. For thousands of years, the Mu family has always occupied the position of the royal family, and the position has never changed its name. However, if it really infuriates the elite and wants to overthrow the royal family, it is not a feat that is hard to accomplish.


    "You are wrong."


    However, just after Song Bocheng gave this ambiguous answer, Lu Li shook his head and chuckled: "Yanzhou is the kingdom of Yan king."


    Song Bocheng''s eyes changed.


    In fact, he has already guessed Lu Li''s answer, but He didn''t expect that Lu Li would say so frankly."As the fiefdom of Yan Wang, this is the kingdom of Yan Wang."


    "Such a simple truth, there are always people who have a bad memory and intentionally forget it."


    With the help of Lu''s fingers, they may be able to remember again who left Yanzhou tonight


    When song Bocheng heard the speech, he knew that Lu Li was determined. He only said, "Tianbu will not participate in the battle, and I will not support you in the face.". However, for the sake of Fang Yin''s trust in you, I can send you another intelligence free of charge. "


    "Go ahead, please."


    Lu Li put on a posture of listening attentively.


    Song Bocheng said: "the second and third leaders of the local government will also rush back to the main city of Yanzhou tonight. Cao Hanbing should come for GE Xinyue. As for Zheng''an He has no idea what he came from. You need to be careful. "


    Cao Hanbing, the second leader of the earth department, and Zheng an, the third leader, heard the two names. Lu Li naturally narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "thank you very much."


    He did not ask why song Bocheng wanted to remind himself to be careful of Zheng''an, but since Song Bocheng would say so, he could not be shooting for nothing.


    After confirming that Lu Li listened to his words, song Bocheng got up and said, "it''s almost time. If I disappear for too long, those old immortals will be suspicious."


    "And more."


    Before turning around and leaving, song Bocheng suddenly said: "the old man named Hou Ye is not easy to offend. I suspect that he may have entered the ranks of top masters, but he has been hiding his clumsiness all the time. If you plan to do it tonight, ask Mo Shenfeng to be careful. "


    After that, song Bocheng waved to Luli that he didn''t have to send him off. He stepped out of the array and left the hall.


    When he left, Ge Xinyue slowly walked out of the inner hall, staring at the direction of song Bocheng''s disappearance, and then said to Lu Li: "I didn''t know about Cao Hanbing until recently."


    She specially explained this sentence because she was afraid that Lu Li would have some other ideas because of song Bocheng''s words.


    After all, the second leader of the Ministry of land suddenly appears, which means that a strong man who does not know his position has broken into their layout, which may have a great impact on the situation.


    And song Bocheng''s words are more clear, Cao Hanbing is for GE Xinyue, it is difficult to let people not have other ideas.


    "The three local leaders have been missing for a month. Now that Cao Hanbing and Zheng an show up, it may not be bad for us."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "elder sister Ge doesn''t have to think about it. I don''t misunderstand it because of this little thing."


    When GE Xinyue heard the speech, her cool look relaxed a little, and her eyes toward Lu Li also showed a little concern: "your body Does it matter? "


    Since this month, Lu Li has hardly stopped for a day.


    He not only controlled the overall situation of the Yan palace, but also secretly contacted with many powerful people in Yanzhou. He had been injured several times, and the most serious injury was deep and viscera. It seems that he has not recovered yet.


    Although mu tea has been sober up, many directions can be controlled by her, but the real executor is Ge Xinyue and Lu Li.


    After all, Ge Xinyue needs to take care of mu tea, so the burden falls on Lu Li''s shoulder.


    But after a month of training, Ge Xinyue found that he had become more and more unable to see through Lu Li.


    Not only in the enhancement of combat power, but also in the present situation of land separation, even the breath is somewhat obscure, and the void around the body will occasionally be distorted.


    Ge Xinyue knows that this is a sign that Youfu will be opened up.


    If Lu Li had not always suppressed the realm, he would have been promoted to Mingyou by now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    "It''s all minor injuries. It''s not in the way."


    Lu Li chuckled: "it''s elder sister Ge. Don''t try so hard tonight. If you encounter a difficult opponent, you can give it to Fu Zun."


    Ge Xinyue smell speech, did not immediately answer Lu Li, just pursed lips, shook his head, refused the proposal.


    Although she knows that Luli''s strength in entering the country has far exceeded her own, at present, Luli is not strong enough to dominate the overall situation.


    To take himself out is to put a heavier burden on him.


    "Don''t try too hard."


    Ge Xinyue knows that Lu Li has become urgent recently, mainly because he is stimulated by things in Tianwaitian.


    Since knowing the existence of Tianwaitian, Lu Li has entered a very desperate state. However, Ge Xinyue is not unable to understand. After all, when he learned that there are still a group of heaven and man level strongmen outside Zhenwu, everyone will feel urgent.


    But understanding to understand, Ge Xinyue still felt that Lu Li was too nervous, so that he gave himself too much pressure.


    It seems to be aware of Ge Xinyue''s desire to stop, Lu Li said: "tonight is not our home, Mo Shenfeng is the leading role. Don''t worry, I haven''t expanded to compete with a top master."


    To be conservative, there are more than ten masters coming to the banquet tonight. Among them, there are a few top masters who are as clumsy as the "Marquis" mentioned by song Bocheng, while Mo Shenfeng is the only one on his own side.


    If we include Cao Hanbing and Zheng an, who have no clear position for the time being, three and a half step top leaders, plus mu ningqiu, there will be four masters in total. This is all the combat power on the table.


    But if you add the generals of Lord Yan''s mansion, the number of masters can reach six.


    Although there is still a gap compared with the aristocratic and powerful side, at least it has achieved the balance of combat power, which has been regarded as a blessing in misfortune.


    Ge Xinyue knows that Lu Li is a character who won''t listen to advice. He can only sigh: "if you can''t catch them all tonight, don''t be too reluctant to save yourself."


    "I understand." Lu Li nodded, indicating Ge Xinyue to rest assured.


    Then Lu Li stood up and said, "I''ll go to see your highness first."


    Tonight''s layout, in fact, he and mu tea under the cloth.


    One of the very important links, but also need to bathe tea to show up to help can be completed.


    So before the banquet starts, we have to meet with mu tea.


    Ge Xinyue knows the inside story and doesn''t stop Lu Li.


    Looking after the figure of his leaving, Ge Xinyue lowered her eyes and sighed with a sigh.


    Now she began to regret that she had not broken through the realm earlier and became the master of Mingyou.


    With her talent and the careful instruction of Mu Hongxiu, she should have entered the secluded realm of Ming Dynasty long before Mu Ning Qiu. But she finally chose to suppress the realm, relying on the strength of the indestructible realm, she killed the title of Qinglian all the way in the Ministry of the earth, which was comparable to the master in the real sense.


    However, it is comparable to the master''s combat power. In the face of this situation, it is a joke.


    If we can break the border earlier, we can at least have one more available combat power now.


    Thinking like this, Ge Xinyue seems to have made up some kind of determination and quietly turns to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    After all, the palace of Yan was built in Yanzhou fiefdom. Compared with the temporary residence of the imperial capital, it was more magnificent several times.


    Can bathe in tea, but still is that kind of simple courtyard style.


    Lu Li came to the courtyard, just to see mu tea sitting in the yard, guarding the forge furnace in front of him, surrounded by a variety of forging materials, seems to be thinking about something.


    Among them, the huge crystal left by his forging flying sword is also among them.


    "Sit anywhere."


    Mu red sleeve is aware of the breath of Lu Li, but even her eyes are too lazy to lift up. After a light saying, she grabs a handful of broken pieces of puppet armor and puts them into the forge furnace in front of her.


    Lu Li felt a pain in her heart for such a heroic action. She knew that the pieces of puppet armor should be wasted.


    This time, mu tea in order to improve the sky thunder fire, has wasted a lot of precious materials. If the value of the huge crystal was not too valuable, even she would not give up, otherwise it would not be left to this day.


    "How is your injury?"


    Lu Li is sitting on the stone chair opposite the mu tea sleeve and asks casually.


    Mu Hongxiu raised her eyes and looked at him. However, she was also used to Lu Li''s increasingly "unrestrained" attitude. She didn''t care about it. She just replied nonchalantly: "thanks to the basic law, it''s almost restored."


    "That''s good."


    Lu Li said: "sticking to the cultivation of the fundamental law may lead to a new way of martial arts. After all, this is the inheritance of the early generation of martial arts, which directly points to the origin of life, and may not be weaker than the current system of martial arts. "


    Now the martial arts system is only relatively perfect.


    However, compared with this method, one is like a road leading to the sky, and the other is a stable and stable step to the top of the mountain.Mu tea is now in the state of being destroyed by people, falling from the top of the mountain, but it may not be able to walk that straight to the sky.


    Moreover, after this period of time warm raise, bathes the red sleeve''s complexion has recovered many, at least the facial expression is no longer morbid pale.


    Heard Lu Li''s words, mu tea looked at Lu Li again, "something to say."


    She has been used to her change of being quiet now. Lu Li doesn''t care. She explains, "we decided to start tonight. There are some small things we need your help."


    "Go ahead."


    Mu tea smell speech, put down the puppet armor fragment in the hand.


    Lu Li said: "I think some of those people must have mastered the way to communicate with heaven and the outside world, so I need you to show up tonight and lead them to take the initiative to contact those people."


    Worried about mu tea misunderstanding, Lu Li explained: "before you start, Mo Shenfeng will be responsible for your safety. If success leads to the incarnation of heaven and man, Mu Ning Qiu will escort you to a safe place. "


    After all, this is to take her as bait. Lu Li is afraid that she thinks she wants to "rebel", so she explains this more.


    But what Lu Li didn''t think of was that mu tea was dry and crisp, and agreed to the ground: "yes."


    Lu Li is slightly stunned.


    Then he said, "you Don''t think about it anymore? There are some risks in this plan. Even Mo Shenfeng can''t guarantee your safety completely. "


    Mu tea glanced at Lu Li: "what about you?"


    Lu Li is also a Leng, immediately became dull.


    You''ve taken me into account?


    Seeing his expression, mu Hongxiu said: "you are the foreign affairs director of the Yan palace, and you should be responsible for my safety. This is not the responsibility of Yanfeng. "


    "You may not think highly of me." Lu Li laughed bitterly, "now that I''m in a state, I can kill a master at most. I''m afraid I don''t have the spare power to take care of your safety."


    "That''s your problem." Mu red sleeve turns head, begin to control the temperature of forging furnace with special technique.


    Since she forged that brand-new "peach blossom sword", the whole person seems to be addicted to refining tools and unable to extricate themselves. It is completely like a change of character.


    As a result, Lu Li often forgot her identity, and her tone of voice became more and more casual.


    But now the mu tea sleeve, really a lot less belongs to the Yan King''s majesty.


    Even the flaming red robe was replaced by a plain white dress. Sitting there quietly, it was as beautiful as a picture of scenery, quite a bit out of the dust.


    I don''t know if it''s because she''s been very close to ling''er recently. Lu Li always feels that she is infected by ling''er and her character is becoming more and more introverted.


    So, Lu Li then tentatively said: "that''s settled?"


    Mu red sleeve light ground hum.


    She is so good to talk, but let Lu Li a little uncomfortable. She can''t help but say: "it''s better to refine less utensils. I feel you''re about to become an immortal."


    Don''t say this sentence pour is OK, this speech one export, mu tea sleeves immediately squint up beautiful eyes, look to Lu Li way: "looking for death?"


    Although her threat now has little deterrent power, and even that kind of pretentious dignified appearance still has some lovely, but Lu Li thinks that this is her nature, and slightly relieved, "then I will go to prepare first."


    "Stop."


    When Lu Li plans to leave, mu tea suddenly stops him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    "Hand in the peach blossom sword."


    Without waiting for Lu Li to open his mouth to ask, mu Hongxiu just stretched out his jade hand and begged for the peach blossom sword which had just been forged for a long time.


    In fact, according to Lu Li''s own ideas, this flying sword was originally unknown. Can mu tea, I do not know how to think, but to name peach blossom sword.


    Although the original base of flying sword was the forging method of peach blossom sword, and Gu Haoran also promised to pass down the complete peach blossom sword, it was a pity that the final result was not settled.


    Therefore, strictly speaking, in addition to the shape of peach blossom sword, the flying sword method has been transformed into a new thing after being tempered by the blue sky thunder and fire.


    But take a name, Lu Li still can''t make a dispute with mu Hongxiu, according to her opinion, the flying sword is named peach blossom sword.


    Wrist slightly raised, peach blossom sword should fly out, as light as feathers fell into mu tea''s hands.


    Mu red sleeve holding peach blossom sword, did not say more with Lu Li, turned around and took out a thunder fire from the forge furnace.


    The so-called thunder and fire is actually an energy substance. Although mu Hongxiu has lost her all-round cultivation, the forging method of Qingtian Leihuo is the achievement she has studied for many years. It can be said that in addition to breaking the spirit of emptiness, this is her best unique skill. So long ago, she made a lot of thunder and fire. Even if she made dozens of peach blossom swords, it would not be consumed.


    When she took the blue flame mixed with thunder light out of the forge furnace, Lu Li''s eyebrows jumped slightly. Every time she saw her understatement, she felt a little frightened.


    She is mainly worried that she will be hurt by thunder and fire. After all, it is a terrible flame that can be melted by Shenjing. If it is not difficult to control, it is definitely a big killing weapon to deal with the enemy.


    "Is this to be refined again?"


    See Mu red sleeve with thunder fire slowly burning peach blossom sword, Lu Li some curious.


    Before the peach blossom sword was finished, because of the poor quality of the blue sky thunder fire, although it was barely melted, it could not play enough power. Mu Hongxiu invested a lot of precious materials for this, and refined it with thunder and fire for three times, which was barely shaping the peach blossom sword.


    Now he even wants to refine it again. Lu Li thinks that there is something wrong with the peach blossom sword.


    However, mu Hongxiu said slowly: "you can raise the sword with your own Qi. Although you can improve the power of the sword, if you go on like this, the Spirit Crystal evil Qi will start to devour your qi and blood, and you need to grind it again."


    Although she said it lightly, Lu Li still felt the concern in the words. After a little awkwardness, her eyes were warm and she said with a smile: "Shenjing Sha Qi, this kind of thing, will be completely suppressed when I am promoted to Mingyou."


    Mu red sleeve glanced at him, "this God crystal is different."


    The tone is light, but full of unquestionable flavor.


    Lu Li heard the speech and scratched the tip of his nose without speaking.


    Of course, he knew how dangerous the evil spirit in the crystal was. At the beginning, the crystal had devoured the flesh and blood of the golden general, and even the strong people comparable to heaven and man were killed directly in front of it. Mu Hongxiu said that it was a little different, so it was not aimless.


    This is the Spirit Crystal of Youjie level. Its essence is much more powerful than those of Zhenwu region, which is derived from the outer world of that year. It can be said that there is a difference between heaven and earth.


    If it was just forged into a weapon, an extraordinary evil spirit came out. The most important thing is that in order to enhance the power of the flying sword at the moment of its release and ensure that it can kill at least one master, Lu Li integrated a sword cultivation method from the modifier, and cultivated peach blossom sword with Qi machine day and night.


    In this way, the evil Qi in the sword was connected with the internal organs, which made his previous injuries still not healed.


    After all, the peach blossom sword is from mu Hongxiu''s hand, and many things can''t be concealed from her.


    After the re refining of thunder and fire, the peach blossom sword once again showed a trace of black air.


    It is not only the evil spirit of Shenjing, but also the blood gas engulfed from Lu Li''s body, which turns into black gas which looks sharp.


    See this scene, mu tea raised his head, deeply looked at Lu Li, said: "if you go on like this, you will die."


    "There''s no exaggeration." Lu Li grinned, "no matter how strong the weapon is, I know it in my mind."


    After that, Lu Li saw that the refining had been completed, and his fingers lifted slightly. The peach blossom sword flew back again. After careful observation, he found that the body of the sword had been refined for the fourth time, showing a clear color of amethyst.


    This shows that the impurities in the crystal have been almost completely burned out.


    Lu Li slightly sensed the state of peach blossom sword, and found that the relationship between the two became more and more unimpeded. He could not help but show some joy.


    The closer the connection with peach blossom sword, the more powerful it will be.


    Now Lu Li is more confident that he can kill another master by surprise.


    "Evil spirit can be refined and suppressed, but the difference between divine crystal and non green sky thunder and fire can be eradicated. Your swordsmanship is too overbearing. After tonight, you may not use it. "Mu tea gently warned Lu Li.


    Lu Li just laughs and says nothing.


    In this situation, the quality of means is not taken into account. As long as it is useful, even if there are disadvantages, it must be used.


    That kind of sword cultivation technique is really too overbearing, but with the peach blossom sword, one can kill the master, and Lu Li can''t give up at all.


    Mu tea see Lu Li this smile, know that he did not listen to his words, so said: "help me up."


    She is very natural to extend her hand, Lu Li also very naturally took over and helped her up.


    Although she had practiced the basic law, she was still very weak now. Lu Li helped her walk slowly in the yard.


    A cool breeze was blowing, blowing her black hair on the temples.


    She pressed her hand on her temples and whispered, "what a fine day."


    "Don''t you think today''s cool breeze is the best for killing people?" Lu Li looks at her in surprise, always feeling that this kind of words does not conform to her style.


    But as soon as the words were spoken, Lu Li felt that his arm was stiff and his feet stopped for a moment. Finally, he sighed: "those people are the mainstay of Yanzhou after all. If they are all killed, it will inevitably cause some turbulence."


    Lu Li''s face is suspicious, always feel that the context of mu tea is not to say this sentence.


    But when it comes to business, Lu Li immediately said, "it''s better to regard them as cancer rather than the mainstay. Now the situation in Yanzhou can''t be delayed. If you don''t want to wait for the cancer to break out and drag the whole Yanzhou to die together, you must take advantage of it to remove them. "


    "The so-called long pain is not as good as short-term pain. The removal of the tumor will temporarily damage Yanzhou''s vitality, but in this way, it can also facilitate our actions."


    "And Shenwei."


    After Lu Li had a pause, he felt that he still wanted to inform mu Hongxiu of the current situation of Shenwei, saying, "the earth has been attacked by the Shinto, and too many people have been sacrificed in these days. Although elder sister GE''s co-ordination can relieve the pressure for the time being, it is very difficult for the earth department to open up the situation without the help of Tianbu. "


    Mu tea eyes to the distance, light way: "you are the four leaders of the earth, these things should be up to you personally."


    She seemed to have no concern about shenweisi, and her tone was flat: "Tianbu doesn''t dare to make too much noise at present, otherwise the royal family will come and they will suffer."


    "Let it go. There''s no need to worry too much."


    Finish this sentence, mu tea slowly closed eyes, feel a cool breeze blowing face, no longer speak.


    Seeing that she didn''t open her mouth, Lu Li thought for a while and whispered, "the eclipse dark envoy said that Cao Hanbing and Zheng''an would also come to the banquet."


    This is to remind mu tea, but also to consult the meaning of mu tea.


    After all, she was the one who managed shenweisi. She could not understand the temperament of the three leaders of the earth.


    Therefore, Lu Li needs to listen to her evaluation of these two people before deciding what countermeasures should be taken to deal with the arrival of these two strong men tonight.


    Mu red sleeve opened his eyes and said calmly, "Cao Hanbing is a man of upright temperament and does not stick to one pattern. He is not loyal to the earth department, but he can be regarded as half of my lineage."


    "There is no possibility of betrayal."


    After Cao Hanbing finished, mu Hongxiu continued: "Zheng''an abides by his duty. He is in charge of the affairs of the local department. He is very ambitious. His position may not be clear, but he is also one of the most difficult to buy off without sufficient benefits. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    "So these two men are still credible for the time being?"


    After listening to Mu Hongxiu''s comments on these two people, Lu Li has made clear their position on the whole.


    There is no reason for Cao Hanbing to rebel. Although Zheng''an has this possibility, according to Mu Hongxiu''s understanding of him, he has to pay a great price to buy Zheng''an.


    In other words, the two masters who came here tonight can basically be regarded as the help of their own side.


    "However, the chief of the earth has lost its trace, and even the eclipse emissary has not been able to get accurate information."


    Lu Li suddenly frowned: "even Cao Hanbing and Zheng an are not dead. He can''t have been killed by the Shinto."


    Dibu is a place where strength is supreme. Even if we don''t look at the realm, we should also look at the killing ability and combat power. To be able to sit in the position of a big leader, he can''t be a weak person even Cao Hanbing is inferior to Zheng an.


    Therefore, what makes Lu Li feel most strange is that Cao Hanbing and Zheng an have already appeared, but the chief of the land department has not heard from him so far, which is somewhat unreasonable in itself.


    Mu tea is a way: "big leader Chen Yang, he is a veteran of the Ministry. When I was young, I was already the chief of the earth. When I was called the king of Yan, I met him when I got the divine power. "


    "Chen Yang is quite mysterious. No one knows how strong he is or where he came from. Even Mujing may not know his details."


    Mu tea again called the name of the emperor of the holy Kingdom, Lu Li can only pretend not to hear.


    But for Chen Yang, Lu Li is still a little curious.


    As a leader of the Ministry of land, he should stand up to make a comeback at this crisis.


    As a result, as soon as he was surrounded and killed by a great Shinto envoy, the man seemed to have evaporated from the world. Even the intelligence organizations like the Ministry of heaven, which knew all the information about the holy Kingdom, could not find his movement. Lu Li is acutely aware that there seems to be something hidden in it.


    Chen Yang didn''t disappear early or late. He just disappeared at the most chaotic time in the ground. There was something strange behind this move.


    "It''s a good thing that he can disappear now." Mu Hongxiu gently broke away from Lu Li''s help, went to the big flower tree in the yard, bent his fingers and flicked the branches of flowers, and said faintly: "because no matter what ideas Cao Hanbing and Zheng an are trying to make, at least they have traces to follow, and they are the objects you can attract. It is easy to unite the three leaders in order to end the rebellion of the local government. But Chen Yang''s mind is heavy. No one knows what he is thinking. If he is still in charge of the Department, sooner or later it will become a big problem for you. "


    Hearing this, Lu Li nodded, "I don''t care about this person for the time being, but..."


    Words have not finished, standing in front of the mu tea suddenly body shaking, to the side of the fall.


    Lu Li quickly stops talking, and with a flash of figure, she goes forward and grabs mu tea''s waist. At the same time, she releases a genuine Qi to explore her situation.


    But mu red sleeve is like being struck by lightning tremble, suddenly opened beautiful eyes, revealed belongs to the Yan King''s not angry self prestige!


    "Let go."


    Her tone was not severe, but full of unquestionable dignity.


    Lu Li frowned and asked in a deep voice, "your viscera Is there something wrong with the basic law? "


    Just now she released that genuine Qi to explore the condition of Mu Hongxiu, but she found that her internal organs were like broken glass, which was maintained by the golden breath of the basic law. Otherwise, she would have been a dead man.


    "I want you to let go Mu tea some shame and anger, flashing anger in the eyes.


    Lu Li completely ignored her resistance, the root law movement, a dazzling golden light in the condensation at the fingertips, along mu tea wrist influx, to the viscera flow.


    This powerful golden light immediately affects the golden breath in the body of Ambrosia. The two forces work at the same time to quickly repair the broken viscera of Ambrosia.


    After a long period of time, Lu Li''s face began to sweat, and the strength of his own fundamental law was almost exhausted. Only then did he stop slowly and explore again with his true Qi.


    Although now her viscera is still full of cracks, at least has been out of the situation that will be broken at any time.


    "Why don''t you say it?" Relieved at the same time, Lu Li is also a little angry, eyes turn cold, even the tone is not so polite.


    Mu tea silence for a moment, low voice: "you first let me go."


    By her such a reminder, Lu Li found that the two people now look a little inappropriate.


    Mu tea also maintained the posture of dumping, was hugged by Lu Li, almost stuck together.


    Just now the situation was urgent, and Lu Li could not care so much. Now he noticed this, he laughed and carefully loosened his mu tea sleeves.


    Mu red sleeve glared at him fiercely and said with a sneer: "Lu Li, you''ve got a lot of courage now, how? If you''re about to become a master, don''t you take me seriously? "


    Recently, Lu Li has been busy with the affairs of the palace, and sometimes his attitude has been "slighted". It seems as if the master is about to break through, and the whole person begins to expand."I This... "


    Lu Li is also aware of his faults. His eloquent mouth is now a bit stuck.


    Mu red sleeve sees him this pair of appearance, eyeground flits a trace of smile, but cold face way: "next time commit again, you know the consequence."


    She did not mention what had just happened.


    Lu Li only got a way: "your viscera are about to be broken. Since it is so serious, why don''t you tell me?"


    "Tell you?"


    Mu red sleeve squint way: "am I now become your subordinate?"


    Lu Li was also a little annoyed by her choking: "life is your own!"


    "Of course you don''t have to remind me. Even if it''s dead, it''s my own business."


    Mu tea sneer, but did not find their tone actually some "unreasonable" meaning.


    "Even if something goes wrong with the basic law, you will never hurt your viscera like that. What happened? Did someone assassinate you? "


    Lu Li ignored her mischievous attitude and began to think whether there was something wrong with the palace.


    Mu GE''s palace is more powerful than the Red Moon Palace, which is more powerful than the imperial palace.


    Anyone who dares to come to Yan Wangfu to assassinate her, even the top master, can never approach this courtyard quietly.


    If mu tea sleeve is really injured to this point, it can only show that there are ghosts in the palace of Yan.


    Mu tea saw Lu Li''s idea, can''t help but say: "you doubt the new moon?"


    After saying this, she couldn''t help laughing: "Lu Li, it seems that you have a lot of pressure during this period, and you are going crazy."


    It is ridiculous to suspect Ge Xinyue.


    Regardless of the issue of loyalty, Ge Xinyue has countless opportunities every day if she wants to kill mu Hongxiu, and with her strength, she can definitely kill with one blow, without any possibility of losing.


    "Of course I know, but..."


    Lu Li originally wanted to say that mu Hongxiu''s injury was a little strange, but before he could say it, mu Hongxiu suddenly showed a brilliant smile and stretched out his hand like a flick of a flower branch to Luli''s forehead.


    Bang!


    Lu Li didn''t dodge and was stunned by this.


    Some inexplicable, but also feel some strange, can not help but Leng in there.


    Waiting for him to come back to God, mu tea has already walked to the house, leaving a faint voice: "if you want to know, go and ask the new moon."


    Lu Li hesitated for a while, and finally shook his head and left the yard.


    But in the moment of stepping out of the path, you can see Ge Xinyue with light steps.


    Lu Li moved in his heart and rushed to meet him.


    "Sister Ge."


    Stop Ge Xinyue, and Lu Li says what he found just now.


    Mu tea present state, although may not be life-threatening, but the body injury is too strange.


    Who can be under such heavy protection, will her viscera hurt to that appearance?


    As a result, Lu Li saw Ge Xinyue sigh and looked at himself with complicated eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    "See what I do?"


    Lu Li''s heart is slightly tight.


    He began to worry, could it be that his array had made some mistakes?


    Or is there any loophole in the inspection arranged around the courtyard?


    A variety of ideas can not help but come out of his mind, Lu Li suddenly some nervous.


    As a result, Ge Xinyue just said a few words, and then left the sluggish Lu Li away.


    Lu Li stood in the same place for a long time. Recalling Ge Xinyue''s words, he felt some absurdity and some guilt.


    "Her Highness Yan Wang It was hurt by thunder and fire in the blue sky. "


    "The thunder and fire in the blue sky is not complete at all. Even when she is still in full use, she must be careful. The power of thunder and fire is extremely violent. If there is a little bit of it, it will shock the meridians and hurt the viscera."


    "Now that she is recovering from her serious injury, it should be a good time for her to take a rest, but in order to forge a peach blossom sword for you, Her Highness does not hesitate to open the furnace again, and at the risk of being killed by the blue sky thunder and fire, she melts the crystal day and night. Although he was careful, he was still shocked by the thunder and fire and hurt his internal organs. Even this method is difficult to recover. "


    "Although I have advised her highness not to continue to make swords, she said that she has become a disabled person. She seldom has a place to help you. She should do her best."


    "It was for you that she was hurt like this."


    Ge Xinyue''s words are very simple, there is no hidden meaning, nor any reservation.


    It''s all for forging peach blossom sword.


    Viscera such as broken glass, it is how unbearable pain?


    Can Lu Li impression, every time see mu tea, she did not show any unusual. This time, he even opened the forge furnace in front of his own face to refine the blue sky thunder fire again.


    In fact, Lu Li has long suspected that the violent energy of the blue sky thunder fire, even the master dare not touch it at will. Mu Hongxiu is now completely useless, but he can wield the blue sky thunder fire like an arm, and can''t see any flaws in it. How many failures and serious injuries have you experienced behind your back, so that you can get a light description in front of yourself?


    "I was stupid."


    After Lu Li figured it out, he finally couldn''t help sighing. His expression was somewhat complicated.


    Even if he is stupid, he should know the meaning of these actions.


    After the questions and answers outside the court hall and the promise he made in his heart, Lu Li made a firm foothold in Lord Yan''s residence. Then he arranged around, killed Wen Zhengrong, killed yuan Jingtao, and even the Cang king was disheartened. Then he went to the desperate battle outside the imperial capital. He thought that he had fulfilled his promise to Mu Hongxiu. It was a clear understanding of gratitude and resentment.


    As a result, Lu Li understood that his highness Yan Wang was afraid that There are other ideas.


    Besides gratitude and resentment, more complicated ideas!


    Having been in this world for more than ten years, Lu Li has been immersed in daily practice and has not considered such things, but this does not mean that he does not understand these things.


    I have lived for decades, but I have never seen big waves. I always have the most basic human feelings.


    Think of mu tea''s various actions, if Lu Li does not understand her attitude, it is really stupid.


    "This This is a big problem. "


    After a long pause, Lu Li finally showed a bitter smile.


    Although mu Hongxiu is a "previous generation" person, she was also a martial arts maniac. She devoted herself to the martial arts and never had any other ideas. In the final analysis, she is no different from ordinary women in this kind of thing.


    Moreover, she is the king of Yan. She has a strong martial arts and profound skills. She is also a beautiful woman. Even if she is a little strange, many people have thought about her.


    As strong as Dong Ao, the top master of that level, has moved his mind to mu tea.


    If Lu Li said that he did not have a little idea about her, it was absolutely a lie.


    It''s just


    Now this kind of situation, how should oneself respond to mu tea?


    What''s more, what if you''re wrong?


    With this in mind, Lu Li is also a little awake!


    Right. What if it''s your own mistake?


    It''s not impossible.


    After all, mu Hongxiu''s character is a little strange. In order to fight for the spirit, he can take the evil Qi from Yumo mountain into his body. He will burn his life and set foot on the invincible Road, just to kill the devil emperor and fight for his own breath.


    When she was young, she was invincible all over the holy kingdom. In addition to being unable to defeat the contemporary invincible Tianjiao Mei, the rest of the people were weak and arrogant.


    Such a "heroine in the middle of a girl" will be deeply attached to the love between a child and a daughter?


    Lu Li is a little suspicious.


    Although mu tea sleeve did show such an intention, but who knows whether she simply wants to do so, did not consider too many other things?


    Thinking of this, Lu Li is not so decisive, his face appears tangled color.Finally, he sighed bitterly: "whatever you do, take a step and see a step!"


    "Now the chaos has become this kind of virtue. The problem of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil has not been solved. The court of the four seas is still looking at it secretly. It''s too chaotic. Another Tianwaitian will come out again. The old antiques are coming!"


    "This kind of situation, can guarantee oneself not to die already is the limit, think those who have not, a little redundant."


    At this point, Lu Li grinned and said, "if she really has this idea, I will marry her!"


    Although the tone was a little fierce, after finishing this sentence, Lu Li felt that his heart was full of depression, and his eyes also had a look. Then he raised his eyebrows as if he was challenging someone and strode away.


    At this time, the small courtyard, mu tea to see the cloud mirror Lu Li that pick eyebrow expression, the corner of the mouth slightly tilted, but quickly convergence.


    Standing in the back of Ge Xinyue can not see the expression of mu tea, but feel a little scared.


    Because what Lu Li said just now was clearly heard through the cloud mirror.


    In particular, Lu Li''s last word "treacherous" fell in Ge Xinyue''s ear, no less than a thunderbolt!


    Married her?


    Who is she?


    Ge Xinyue can''t help but look at the quiet mu tea sleeve in front of her body and hesitates for a long time to say: "Your Highness Lu Li did not mean that. "


    Originally, he wanted to help Lu Li say a few words of defense, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Ge Xinyue was in a bit of a mess. His calm in the past was all gone, and he felt that he had said something wrong.


    Not that?


    What does that mean?


    Lu Li didn''t mention anyone by name or surname. His explanation is not a solid one. Lu Li''s speech is for mu Hongxiu to listen to?


    Ge Xinyue felt a little confused, did not know Lu Li suddenly how, crazy?


    She almost killed the devil Kingdom and killed the other party even when a strong man like the emperor of heaven threatened to marry the king of Yan. Even if she doesn''t have a realm now, but She is still the king of Yan.


    As long as you lift your fingers and crush Lu Li, a warrior who is not even a master, it''s not easy!


    "It''s kind of interesting."


    But let Ge Xinyue did not expect is, mu tea did not get angry, just with a little smile: "this cloud array is his own improvement, must know I am eavesdropping."


    "The last sentence is just for me."


    Originally, Ge Xinyue meant that Lu Li was just unintentionally lost.


    Can mu tea this sentence, but this excuse to block up.


    Now, all the large formations in this palace have been improved by Lu Li himself, and many new formations have been added to them.


    And the cloud array used to monitor the whole house was also made by him.


    How could he not know the effect of this array?


    Therefore, there is no way to talk about the idea of unintentional loss.


    Ge Xinyue had no choice but to say, "Your Highness, it''s really hard for Lu to be near him."


    This is to complain for Lu Li.


    Despite her help, Lu Li has been in charge of the affairs of the palace for a month and has to help those local people who have been hunted down by the deities. It can be said that Lu Li has been working day and night, either sorting out the affairs inside the palace or on the way to fight.


    With such a great pressure, even Ge Xinyue has to admit that he has been in charge of the internal affairs of the palace for many years, and has not done more than Lu Li in this month.


    Everything is in a state of waiting for prosperity. He is just playing with his life to stabilize the situation to the extreme.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    In other words, Ge Xinyue feels that Lu Li''s credit is enough to offset this "offense.".


    However, she said something obscure, for fear of arousing mu tea''s "Rage", and in a fury, she abandoned Lu Li.


    "He''s really hard."


    "I don''t deny that."


    Mu red sleeve eyes play, watching Lu Li''s figure gradually disappear in the cloud array coverage range, until completely disappeared, this just waved to disperse the cloud in front of him, light way: "however, his courage is really great."


    Ge Xinyue''s look changed, and even said, "Lu Li, he..."


    "All right." Mu red sleeve raised hand, look between some tired, languid way: "I did not say to investigate, what are you anxious about?"


    "I''m a bit bold, but it''s OK."


    Don''t wait for GE Xinyue to say what, Mu red sleeve lip Cape, beautiful cannot square thing: "this king will wait for that day."


    This time, Ge Xinyue is really shocked.


    The title killer, head a blank, even how to leave the courtyard have not remember.


    Only the sound of mu tea reverberates in my ears.


    Until out of a long way, Ge Xinyue just come back to God, and gradually think of mu tea has a lot of personality behavior.


    But now it seems


    She seems to understand something.


    "Is it going to change?" Feeling a sudden breeze blowing on her face, Ge Xinyue puns, and her expression is full of helplessness.


    When she thought about it, she just thought it was ridiculous, not real.


    The tyrannical Emperor Yan began to think seriously about getting married?


    And the object she chose was an immortal youth?


    Although Lu Li''s performance is mature and his work is Zhou Dao, his ability has already won over all the people in the mansion, but this can not change the fact that he is a teenager.


    Even The older princess is younger than him!


    What makes Ge Xinyue can''t believe is that Lu Li has the courage to say that he wants to marry the king of Yan?


    If one dares to marry, one dares to marry?


    If it really becomes Ge Xinyue, even if he just thinks about the picture, feels chilly. He quickly gives up the idea and steps on the disorderly pace that is no longer light and leaves the path quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Before nightfall.


    Lights have been lit up on the long streets of the main city of Yanzhou.


    In that huge palace standing in the center of the city, there are constantly strong people breaking through the air, talking to each other, laughing and talking, all of a sudden, noisy.


    These people are all representatives of the families who are going to dinner tonight.


    Under the guidance of the people of the state capital, the representatives of the aristocratic families who arrived in advance entered the palace, and they saw the banquet already prepared in the hall.


    After taking their seats separately, people began to communicate.


    "What''s the matter with you today


    This is still quite at a loss. I don''t know what the meaning of today''s banquet is.


    "In recent days, the Lord Fu has repeatedly attacked and suppressed the aristocratic family. It can be seen that he has a deep prejudice against the aristocratic family. I''m afraid the dinner will not be so delicious, I''m afraid


    There are also people who are more clear about the character of Mo Shenfeng, who slowly open their mouth and analyze the intention of Mo Shenfeng.


    "As long as you come, you will be at ease. Among the aristocratic families invited this time, there are still giants like Hou''s and Zhang Jia''s. Even if Fu Zun wants to have any action, he won''t attract so many strong people at one time. It''s not looking for trouble for himself? "


    A representative from a small family also spoke, and his attitude was very clear. Today, I just wanted to have a good time. Anyway, there are some big families standing in front of them when the sky falls down. Even if Mo Shenfeng wants to make a disaster, they are not the first ones to suffer.


    What''s more, those aristocratic families who have been operating in Yanzhou for many years are not vegetarian. For example, the Hou family has a very prominent position in Yanzhou. I heard that it was the Marquis who came to the banquet today, but he was an old man. Even Mo Shenfeng did not dare to make a mistake.


    So now they''re worried about it. It doesn''t make any sense at all.


    It''s all here. Just wait and see what happens.


    While talking, there was a noise outside the hall.


    The crowd followed the reputation and saw a gloomy face of Zhang tired coming in.


    This is the first master present!


    See Zhang tired of the moment, the hall of talent felt the urgency of the atmosphere.


    Even the master''s expression is like this. It can be seen that the banquet to be started will never be a good thing.


    Zhang tired into the hall, eyes swept, and finally directly chose a seat close to the main seat, that pair of cold appearance, let many representatives of aristocratic families who want to talk to all put their minds back.


    At such a time, no one is willing to touch the head of fatigue!


    With Zhang''s arrival, another great master soon arrived. Then, the masters seemed to have made an appointment, that is to say, they entered the hall two or three times in a row.Including Zhang Jue, nine masters have been present!


    The nine people sat apart without any communication with each other, but the atmosphere in the hall became extremely depressed.


    Soon, song Bocheng stepped into the hall with some loose steps.


    After entering the hall, he first looked at the nine masters in turn, and finally stopped at Zhang tired''s body, laughing a little.


    Zhang was aware of his eyes, but also with a cold look.


    Song Bocheng looked at him with a sneer. He took back his eyes and sat down at random.


    Zhang tired also cold hum, no longer pay attention to song Bocheng.


    The arrival of song Bocheng also made the number of masters present become ten.


    Ten masters, many representatives of small families have never seen such a battle. They are so scared that they even become cautious about breathing.


    Before long, two figures appeared again in front of the main hall.


    Strong breath swept the whole hall, so that several masters frowned and looked at the past.


    The master of breath is one of the female masters. And her side, is tonight this banquet, the most qualified Marquis!


    "Marquis."


    "Yes, sir."


    When the Marquis appeared, representatives from any aristocratic family stood up. Even ten masters, including Zhang Juen and song Bocheng, also raised their voices and saluted the Lord.


    Not only is the respect to this old master, but also to the Hou family!


    "You don''t have to be stiff. Sit, all of you." Hou ye said with a smile: "it''s an old bone. It''s not worth your kindness."


    With a kind smile, he nodded to the representatives of all the families and held out his hand to make them sit down as soon as possible.


    With his approval, the representatives of the aristocratic families would dare to sit back.


    The Marquis then led the female master to a position closer to Zhang tired and sat down.


    Twelve masters gathered together, and the atmosphere in the hall changed again.


    Let alone the representatives of aristocratic families who are not powerful enough, even the representatives of the powerful families who can be called the mainstay dare not make an air at this moment.


    Because just now, the female Grand Master deliberately exuded momentum, as if she was trying to give people a strong influence. Even if she has now restrained her breath, she is afraid to speak up when she thinks that there are 11 strong people in her own territory and even stronger than her.


    And those masters, in fact, are also with a variety of different ideas, most of them sit there as if in a fixed position.


    Even the Marquis kept a kind smile and squinted at what he was thinking.


    However, among these twelve masters, there is a different kind.


    It was song Bocheng.


    He looked around him. Finally, he fixed himself on the face of the female grand master. With a smile, he stood up and went to the seat beside the woman.


    The woman master frowned and looked disgusted.


    Although she is not that kind of beautiful beauty, but between her eyebrows and eyes there is a bit of cold and gorgeous, but it is another kind of amorous feelings.


    Song Bocheng looked at her face as if he was enjoying it. He said with a funny smile, "Gong Yunhong, long time no see."


    "Go away."


    However, the female master named Gong Yunhong didn''t pay any attention to him, just spit out a rolling word coldly.


    "Well, I''m an old friend at least. Why be so heartless?" Song Bocheng frowned and said, "I heard you have an engagement with the Zhao family? Is it true or false


    Without waiting for the other party to answer, song Bocheng showed a trace of regret and shook his head and said, "unfortunately, I thought I had a chance. I didn''t expect to be robbed by the Zhao family."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    Song Bocheng said it very loud, which attracted many people''s attention.


    At the moment, the banquet has not yet started, and people dare not talk at will. However, if there is a sound, it will be extremely noticeable, let alone the guru''s gossip.


    Gong Yunhong noticed that more and more eyes were cast on his face, and his eyes were getting colder and colder. Just as he was about to attack, Zhang Jue, who was sitting diagonally opposite, said coldly: "Song Bocheng, take care of your mouth!"


    Song Bocheng was surprised: "Zhang tired, she is not married with you, what are you so nervous to do?"


    After that, he looked at Zhang tired with a gloomy face, and then looked at the silent Gong Yunhong. Suddenly he said, "so it is. So you are also interested in Gong Yunhong?"


    "That''s your future sister-in-law."


    "Tut." Song Bocheng shook his head: "Zhangjia is worthy of being a powerful and powerful family. I admire it."


    "Song! Bo! Carry on


    Gong Yunhong finally can''t help it. His eyes are fixed on Song Bocheng, and he exudes a killing intention like substance!


    This man The mouth is so poisonous!


    The engagement between Gong Yunhong and Zhang Jiana is not a secret. In the elite class of Yanzhou aristocratic family, even if they do not know the details, they have heard about it at least.


    However, it is the special identity of the "that" in Zhangjia that really makes this matter attract attention.


    He is the biological younger brother of Zhang Juen, who was once the most outstanding genius in Zhangjia.


    Later, the story seems to be a bit conventional. Like most of the family''s genius experiences, the talent was extraordinary, which surpassed everyone''s edge, but died in the middle of the way. The genius fell, became a waste man, and lost everything.


    Similar experience, and that Cang Wang is not much different.


    But different from the king of Cang, Zhang Juen''s younger brother did not lie dormant for many years. He continued the road of tongtianwu and broke into people''s view again.


    After his cultivation was abandoned, he was really thoroughly degraded.


    But even if he is no longer sharp, he is still Zhang Juen''s younger brother. No one in the family dares to criticize him, and Zhang is meticulous to this younger brother.


    A rich man should not be a good master in the family of rich men.


    However, he suddenly got a marriage contract.


    The object was gong Yunhong, a master.


    Even if this marriage is personally led by the Marquis, many people have cast a different look to Zhangjia.


    Gong Yunhong, in particular, has suffered a lot of criticism.


    This matter, originally is her heart''s scale, the result song Bocheng not only lightly mentions, even arranges her and Zhang Zui.


    It''s tolerable, which can''t be tolerated!


    Just when Gong Yunhong was going to fight him to death, the Marquis suddenly said, "all right, don''t make trouble."


    The Marquis spoke, the tone is not severe, but it has the effect of frightening the whole audience.


    Even song Bocheng was the same. He laughed and did not continue to provoke.


    Gong Yunhong just looked at him with a murderous look, and finally quietly put away his killing intention.


    "They are already the strong ones in the famous side. What do they look like The Marquis looked at Song Bocheng with the tone of teaching the younger generation, but he said, "you little boy, you have not been a good master since childhood."


    "No matter how restless I am, I dare not make a mistake in front of you."


    Song Bocheng laughs and expresses his innocence.


    Zhang tired but coldly said: "Song Bocheng, if you dare to talk nonsense again, even if you have marquis to support you, I will never forgive you!"


    Song Bocheng is a man who is open-minded and dares to say anything. If Zhang Juen always tolerates him, others will think that he is afraid of song Bocheng and the Song family!


    But song Bocheng looked at Zhang tired and said in surprise, "do you mean that even the Marquis refused to give face?"


    Zhang was tired and expressionless: "I didn''t say that."


    "Marquis, do you hear that Zhang tired is now fierce. He has become a master and the power of Zhangjia is at its zenith. Maybe he will not pay attention to you in a while."


    Song Bocheng saw that he didn''t fight against him, but he ran directly to the Marquis and began to stir up trouble.


    When the Marquis heard this, his smile was more friendly, as if he didn''t care at all: "I''m an old bone, I should have had a rest. Now Yanzhou is your world. Don''t care about the old man and me."


    With these words, the Marquis''s eyes turned to Zhang tired, with some deep meaning in his eyes.


    Of course, he knew that song Bocheng was instigating dissension, but Zhang''s words did not necessarily mean anything else.


    Zhang tired did not squint, when he did not see the deep meaning of the eyes.


    "You just said, whose world is Yanzhou?"


    All of a sudden, an indifferent voice sounded, attracting all the eyes of the past.


    Mo Shenfeng appeared at the top of the palace with his big banner. His pace was slow, but every step seemed to fall into the hearts of the people.Pressure!


    Even if Mo Shenfeng did not break out any momentum, but his appearance has brought a strong sense of oppression to the public!


    "This guy The strength is strong again. " The haze flashed over Zhang tired''s eyes.


    He had seen Mo Shenfeng make a move with his own eyes. At that time, Mo Shenfeng was only a little short of Mingyou''s perfection, and half of his feet stepped into the level of a top master.


    But at that time, Zhang tired did not feel such terrible oppression from Mo Shenfeng.


    It can only be said that Mo Shenfeng''s strength has made progress again. Maybe he has stepped on the threshold of heaven and man, and has really become a top master.


    "I''ve met your majesty."


    At the moment when he saw Mo Shenfeng, the Marquis stood up and arched his hands and said, "I just taught these young people a lesson, but I let the mansion master laugh."


    He turned over the article lightly and easily exposed the ambiguous words just now.


    With his ceremony, the remaining 11 masters also saluted Mo Shenfeng, as if they had made an appointment and sent a signal.


    Their aristocratic families have united the front!


    Full 12 masters standing here, the pressure caused by far more than Mo Shenfeng!


    This is the way to go.


    We all know that today''s banquet is not a good one, so catch up with Mo Shenfeng, and take the initiative to give a demoralization.


    Mo Shenfeng narrowed his eyes and suddenly showed a faint smile on his rigid face. "All of you have come from afar to give Mo a face. Don''t say any more words. Mo would like to give you a cup."


    "Serve the wine!"


    With Mo Shenfeng a light drink.


    In the main hall, many maids filed out to serve each position with pots and glasses.


    Mo Shenfeng did not know when there was a wine cup in his hand. He held it empty and grabbed the wine pot from the maid. He poured a cup from himself, and then he saluted the people: "please!"


    He has made such a gesture, even if people still have doubts in their hearts, they must give him this face.


    Fill their glasses and have a drink with Mo Shenfeng.


    Song Bocheng is directly holding the wine pot, drinking half the pot like a cow, sighing: "good wine, the Lord of the mansion is really generous!"


    "It''s just a mouthful of wine, and it''s not a waste today!"


    Song Bocheng was full of market spirit. Although he was not a master, he could play a role in easing the atmosphere on such occasions.


    Mo Shenfeng chuckled and drank all the wine in the cup, told the maid to step down, then looked around for a week, and said faintly: "you must be very confused. What is the purpose of inviting you here today?"


    "Your honor."


    Without waiting for Mo Shenfeng to continue to speak, Zhang was the first to say: "some words, it is better to say clearly. I believe that all the families present have felt the oppression of the aristocratic family recently. Today I come here to give you an explanation. "


    Zhang tired''s eyes were burning: "for many years, the state capital and the Yanzhou aristocratic family have always been well water, and even his Royal Highness has never interfered with the operation of the aristocratic family. We all respect his Highness the king of Yan, and we also respect the Fu Zun. However, it''s a bit out of order for us to target the aristocratic family for no reason? "


    As soon as this statement was made, representatives of all the families present looked at Mo Shenfeng and waited for him to give a reply.


    Although Zhang Juen took the lead in making a difficult decision, some of them did not expect it, but his words were exactly what they wanted to ask.


    On weekdays, the state capital and the aristocratic family did not interfere with each other. After so many years of harmonious relationship, you mo Shenfeng suddenly broke the balance and broke the rules. You should always give a reasonable explanation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    Mo Shenfeng looked at Zhang tired and thought of the jade bamboo slips that Lu Li had taken back before. Suddenly, he said quietly, "what do you want to explain?"


    "Of course, it''s to explain why we suddenly attack the aristocratic family."


    Zhang tired calmly said: "you know, the aristocratic family and the state capital do not interfere with each other. This is the rule established by the emperor. The purpose is to avoid the suppression of aristocratic families by the state capital and seek benefits. At the same time, it can also prevent the state capital from colluding with the aristocratic family and damaging the interests of the holy state. "


    "For so many years, before Yanzhou became a vassal of the Yan king, the governors of all dynasties lived in balance with other families and maintained the rule of non-interference. But this time, the Lord not only sent people to monitor the families, but also arrested a lot of clansmen for the reason of planting seeds. Am I wrong? "


    At the end of the day, Zhang''s tone became a little aggressive.


    Mo Shenfeng looks the same, nodded to admit: "you said well, every sentence is the truth."


    Zhang tired eyes a flash, drink to ask: "that dares to ask the Lord of the mansion, each family was arrested people, but violated the holy kingdom which law?"


    "Of course not." Mo Shenfeng did not hesitate to reply: "they did not violate any of the laws of the holy kingdom."


    "Do you dare to ask your majesty, have they ever offended you?"


    Zhang asked again.


    Mo Shenfeng light way: "no, they have not offended me."


    "Good!"


    Zhang Juen seemed to be waiting for this sentence and said, "Yu Gong, they have not violated the law of the holy kingdom! In private, they have never offended the Lord! Then I dare to ask your majesty why they were arrested? Is it to deceive the family of Yanzhou


    After a few words, Zhang tired pushed Mo Shenfeng to the opposite of Yanzhou aristocratic family.


    Some representatives of aristocratic families who did not know what Mo Shenfeng had done before are also clear at the moment.


    As for those aristocratic families who had been captured by Mo Shenfeng, they looked at Mo Shenfeng coldly and waited for his reply.


    If it''s just a common crackdown, at most a little interest will be sacrificed, and the aristocratic family in Yanzhou will not fall out with Mo Shenfeng. However, Mo Shenfeng''s hand was too long. In a short period of one month, he even sent people to capture many aristocratic families. If we ask the family members what kind of secret they can do to the clansmen.


    This is the bottom line of the family.


    Therefore, in Zhang tired to its difficult time, all agreed to choose to stand by coldly.


    If you don''t feel tired, don''t blame me if you don''t see me


    Tough!


    Overbearing!


    Zhang tired a mouth, is to beg those people who have been arrested, and also magnanimous that as long as they are willing to let people go, everything will be done for!


    But the other meaning of this sentence is that Mo Shenfeng doesn''t let people go, and the aristocratic families don''t mind fighting with the state capital!


    Threatening me?


    Mo Shenfeng smile, smile some indifference.


    How many years, I have not been so threatened?


    Zhang Jue, a middle-term waste of a grand master, relies on the power of Zhang Jia and the display of 12 masters including him. Is opening his mouth a threat?


    Mo Shenfeng coldly glanced at the masters and collected their expressions.


    Some of them have strange expressions, and others look on coldly.


    It can be seen that the twelve masters were not all of one mind.


    However, since they are invited to the scene today, they must fight against most of them.


    In other words, no matter whether the twelve masters have different thoughts or not, Mo Shenfeng has only one goal tonight!


    Kill!


    "What if I say no?" With a sneer on his face, Mo Shenfeng looked at Zhang tired and said, "have you forgotten who is the world of Yanzhou?"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhang tired as if to hear what funny joke, indifferent to look at Mo Shenfeng: "Fu Zun adult, you are afraid that is not qualified to say this sentence?"


    "He is not qualified. Is this king qualified?"


    Suddenly!


    A domineering female voice sounded, and all the faces changed!


    In particular, Zhang tired, originally a pair of arrogant face, in the moment of hearing this voice, unexpectedly subconsciously backward a step!


    He''s scared!


    Not only he, but also the Marquis, who was always smiling and did not open his mouth, all folded his smile and looked at the woman who appeared in the hall.


    It''s just the tea!


    In addition to mu tea, Mu Ning autumn, Ge crescent, also follow her, slowly out.


    And walk in the last, is full of fun and smile of Lu Li.


    Mu Hongxiu changed into the embroidered gold black robe which represents the Royal identity. Accompanied by mu ningqiu and Ge Xinyue, she walked to the top of the hall step by step, looked down at the crowd, and finally fixed her eyes on Zhang''s tired face: "you say he is not qualified. Can I have this qualification?""Yan Your Highness the king of Yan. "


    Zhang tired teeth trembling, constantly told himself, mu tea cultivation has been abandoned, she is no longer that invincible strong master.


    But even so, the fear of leaving years and months still made him dare not look directly into mu tea''s eyes, avoiding his eyes and saying, "I didn''t mean that..."


    "What do you mean, then?" Mu tea didn''t give him the idea of a step at all. He said coldly: "Mo Shenfeng is the Yanzhou Prefecture reverence conferred by the holy state. Do you deserve to talk about qualifications with him?"


    "If he is not qualified, I would like to listen to him. Who do you think belongs to Yanzhou?"


    In the face of the problem of mu tea, Zhang tired bit his teeth, and finally did not say anything.


    Although feel very humiliated, but mu tea is the king of Yan after all!


    This land, is her fiefdom, she is the real master here!


    Mu tea looked around with cold eyes, "you waste, now you feel that this king has no ability to manage Yanzhou, do you want to rebel?"


    No one answered.


    Almost all of them hung their heads and avoided her eyes.


    Only the Marquis looked at mu Hongxiu without expression, and then turned to Mo Shenfeng: "the Lord of the mansion invited us to come today, is it not to ask his highness Yan Wang to humiliate us?"


    "One by one, we don''t look at us as people. This is what the Lord wants to see?"


    Hou Ye''s voice was slightly cold: "if so, I''ll leave first."


    In the moment of mu tea, he has noticed something wrong, and immediately sprouted the idea of retreat.


    However, how can Mo Shenfeng make him do it?


    According to the information provided by Lu Li, this old immortal probably knows more than Zhu Xiao!


    Another goal of the banquet today is to capture the man alive and ask for more information.


    What''s more, Lu Li had speculated that some of these masters might have mastered the way of communicating with Tianwaitian and could actively establish contact with Tianwaitian at the critical moment, so that the strong man named qiongming could come.


    The man who has mastered the method of connecting the heaven with the heaven is the Marquis nine times out of ten!


    Never let him go!


    Mo Shenfeng narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "why do you need to leave in a hurry? The banquet hasn''t started yet. It''s better to wait a moment! "


    Before the words fell, there was a roar in the hall. More than a dozen weapons came from all directions, hovered over the heads of the people, and they all aimed at the marquis.


    The Marquis''s expression changed slightly: "Fu Zun, what''s the meaning of this?"


    "I have not yet started this banquet, but the Marquis, as a distinguished guest, wants to leave. Will you not give me such a face?"


    Mo Shenfeng stepped forward a step, with a smile in his tone, but with a strong smile.


    There are more than ten kinds of weapons, each of which represents the breath of Mo Shenfeng. If the Marquis dares to make any action and break out with all his strength, it will be equivalent to Mo Shenfeng''s ten moves with all his strength. No one on the scene is sure to accept all of them.


    "Be honest."


    At this time, Lu Li also came out, looked at the Marquis and said: "you open your mouth and shut up and call yourself an old bone. Since you have such self-knowledge, you should be careful, lest you are old enough to break your bones."


    "Lu Li!"


    Someone recognized him and exclaimed.


    "He


    "Is he Lu Li?"


    Even if no one has ever seen Lu Li with his own eyes, they all look at him at the moment he hears the name.


    This name has appeared too many times recently, even if you don''t want to pay attention to it.


    To say that in recent years, the most frightening person in Yanzhou, these family members will not think of Mo Shenfeng at all, but will think of Lu Li!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    Recently, the word "Lu Li" has become a nightmare for many people.


    The new director of foreign affairs of Lord Yan''s residence is also the successor of Mo Shenfeng. According to the principle, he can''t surpass Mo Shenfeng in any case.


    But in the eyes of those aristocratic families who have dealt with him, even the ten Mo Shenfeng are not as good as him in terms of the ferocity of the means and the cunning of the people!


    Because Lu Li was responsible for the interrogation of all the family members who were arrested at the beginning. If it is confirmed that there are no problems, they will be sent back in person.


    However, even if the person is sent back, those aristocratic families will not thank him, and even prefer that he has not been here.


    As long as the aristocratic families who have been visited by Lu Li personally, they will be threatened or intimidated by various reasons, and even directly use their hands to oppress others, so as to collect high "release gold", instead of money, as long as jade money or spiritual natural resources and earth treasures.


    Of course, he invented the word, which means that he can''t go to the door in vain.


    At the beginning, several aristocratic families were dissatisfied. As a result, Lu Li did not kill one person, but directly destroyed the shops of those aristocratic families in the city. He took a group of guards from Lord Yan''s house and smashed them like robbers.


    In just a few days, the losses suffered by those families were far more than what Lu Li wanted. In the end, he had to pinch his nose and eat the bitter fruit. He paid a large amount of "release money" and never mentioned the damaged shops.


    This happened several times, so that those people in the aristocratic family would feel numb when they heard Lu Li''s name.


    As a result, many aristocratic clansmen privately called Lu Li "the devil"!


    In tuntian Sheng''s country, only the ferocious Sanshu can be called the devil.


    But Lu Li is the only one who has "roots" in martial arts, and is also called the devil.


    "It seems that you all know me, and then the next thing will be easy."


    Lu Li crossed over several people and went directly to the bottom of the steps. First, he took a look at the Marquis, and pretended to boast: "is this the Marquis? I''ve heard a lot about you. I''ve seen you today. I''m really gorgeous. "


    The Marquis''s face was very ugly.


    He is already the role of Cheng Jing. Naturally, you can hear that Lu Li is mocking.


    But the most important thing is that Mo Shenfeng''s Qi machine has already locked him in, and the feeling that you can''t bear to talk about makes him miserable.


    After a cold hum, the Marquis did not pay attention to Lu Li''s sarcasm.


    In his opinion, Luli is just a little boy. Although he has been stirring the wind and rain in the family circle recently, many people have been disturbed. He is also very afraid of Lu Li, but in his eyes, it is a child''s trick, which is not on the table.


    Seeing that the Marquis regarded himself as nothing, Lu Li was not annoyed. He turned his back and looked at the faces of those masters one by one, observing their expressions, and then said, "Why are you calling today? Some people may have guessed something in their hearts, while others are at a loss."


    "In order to avoid you shouting injustice, I''ll explain a few words first."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "a month ago, his Highness the king of Yan was assassinated. A team of 1000 people from the kingdom of heaven and evil, two masters, and more than a dozen of them are immortal. Such a lineup can be said to have given full face."


    As he spoke, Lu Li looked around the crowd. Some people were still confused, while others avoided his eyes.


    After confirming these people''s attitudes, Lu Li continued: "in a battle of such a large scale, even if his Highness''s Kung Fu has not been damaged, the chance of escaping from the heaven is less than one in ten. Fortunately, his highness escaped the disaster and returned to Yanzhou successfully


    In the crowd, some people are extremely guilty, some are thoughtful.


    Among the twelve masters, however, some people showed strange expressions.


    Zhang Juen in particular, after hearing this, he finally confirmed what Lu Li was going to say.


    Sure enough, as he expected at the beginning, Mo Shenfeng set up a banquet here tonight to settle down Yanzhou!


    Is this going to be a mess?


    Zhang tired''s eyes twinkled and looked at Mo Shenfeng''s side.


    In addition to Mo Shenfeng, there is mu ningqiu, the master.


    In addition, Ge Xinyue, who is suspected to have a great master''s fighting power, as well as his victory over the cloud king, proves that he can really break with the master.


    Even if it''s four masters.


    But there were twelve masters on his side.


    Even if Mo Shenfeng and mu ningqiu can fight two with one, Mo Shenfeng can even fight three people with one person, and their chances of winning are greater.


    Zhang tired of the idea of rapid rotation, weighing the pros and cons as well as the strength of both sides, after all, there is some hesitation.


    However, when he hesitated, Lu Li had continued to say: "when he returned to Yanzhou, the king of Yan was ambushed unexpectedly."


    "Ambush from the family of Yanzhou."


    Lu Li seems to be not surprising to die, this sentence a export, everyone is shocked!


    "Manager Lu, is there any misunderstanding? No matter how brave the Yanzhou aristocratic family is, they dare not ambush his highness"Ambush the king of Yan, isn''t that for death? Which family in Yanzhou has such courage? The hous dare not! "


    "Say something, Lord."


    Some exclaimed, some questioned, and others looked at the marquis in a hurry, hoping that he could speak a fair word.


    Ambush the prince of the kingdom. What kind of lunatic is that?


    More importantly, the ambush still came from the feudal family!


    If this matter is spread out, whether it is true or not, the Yanzhou family will become the target of public criticism.


    This is an event that never happened in the history of Tun Tian Sheng. It can be described as a great shame.


    If this crime is confirmed, the aristocratic family in Yanzhou will have a big reshuffle.


    And before that, there must be a bloody cleaning!


    Today''s representatives of aristocratic families who come to this place for a banquet are not fools. If they don''t know what the banquet means by now, they simply don''t have to wait for Mo Shenfeng to start, and find a place to crash and die.


    When he heard someone calling himself, he looked at the man in silence with a look of indifference.


    Pushing him out at such a time is either stupid or insidious!


    Clearly, Mo Shenfeng is standing there looking at him, but there is no excuse to do so. What''s your intention to call me out to say some bullshit justice?


    But it''s not the time to settle accounts with those stupid people.


    The Marquis could only look at Lu Li and said with a wry smile: "manager Lu''s words really make me a little confused. Although Yanzhou aristocratic family and the state capital do not interfere with each other, each has its own interests. But in fact, we are all the people of the kingdom of swallowing heaven, and this is the fiefdom of his Highness the king of Yan. No matter how crazy we are, we will never be able to attack the king Yan


    "What''s more, even if there is such a rebellion, there must be no intention to disturb the situation of the holy land from within. Manager Lu, you must not be fooled by him. "


    Although Hou Ye''s last words did not clearly say who, he was obviously referring to Zhu Xiao.


    Even if this is almost like a showdown. If I tell Lu Li clearly, I know that Zhu Xiao may be in your hands, so I can tell you that no matter what Zhu Xiao says to you, I will not admit it.


    This kind of words seems very rogue.


    However, it also reflects the difficulty of the marquis.


    He knew that even if Zhu Xiao was arrested, there was no evidence to prove that they were involved in the assassination of King Yan.


    As for Zhu Xiao still has information about Tianwaitian, the Marquis is is less worried.


    As long as Zhu Xiao is not crazy, he will never talk about Tianwaitian. Of course, it doesn''t matter even if he says it. For the warriors in Zhenwu area, Tianwaitian affairs are basically the same as the legend. Unless Tianwaitian people come in person, no one will believe that there is a world built by heaven and man outside Zhenwu area.


    The Marquis''s abacus is really accurate.


    He counted every step of Zhu Xiao''s reaction and thought of all the ways to deal with it.


    Even today''s battle of twelve masters was prepared in advance to prevent Mo Shenfeng from suddenly tearing his face.


    It is a pity that the Marquis thought that everything was accurate, but he did not calculate one person.


    He didn''t know that Lu Li had been to another world before. He knew the truth of the world better than any of them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    Lu Li not only believed what Zhu Xiao said, but also verified it through many methods. Until he confirmed that the intelligence given by Zhu Xiao was correct, he and Mo Shenfeng decided to settle down Yanzhou as soon as possible and stabilize the situation here.


    That is to say, from the very beginning, the Marquis has been biased.


    He thought he could control the situation, but he didn''t know it was out of his control.


    Seeing the Hou Ye''s expression of "heartache", Lu Li restrained his smile and took out a jade slip from his sleeve and threw it directly to the marquis. He said faintly, "see for yourself."


    The Marquis caught the jade slips and was slightly stunned.


    I want to ask Lu Li what this is, but seeing the cold eyes of Lu Li, my heart suddenly burst out, and forced to endure the uneasiness: "I have a clear conscience, manager Lu, you don''t have to test me!"


    After that, he pasted the jade slips on the center of his eyebrows and quickly read the contents.


    At first, his expression was very serious. It seemed that no matter what he saw, he could not affect his loyalty to the holy Kingdom and the king of Yan. But as time went on, the light on the jade slips became more and more intense. It seemed that the Marquis saw something incredible. He suddenly opened his eyes and said, "it''s impossible!"


    But he immediately closed his mouth, holding the jade slip''s knuckles slightly white, gave Lu Li a gloomy look, and then said, "manager Lu, do you want to use this kind of unreal thing to convict me?"


    "You should know if there is no such thing."


    Lu Li stroked his hands, his movements were slow, and his tone was also slow: "don''t you want to go back to those people who have been arrested? As long as you are able to leave here alive today, I will personally send them back to your house one by one. "


    "Anyway, they have already explained everything. The details of how you followed Tianwaitian''s instructions, colluded with the masters of the heaven demon Kingdom, Qingzhou and Bazhou to plot the assassination of the king Yan."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li put down his hand and said with a smile, "Marquis? Do you have any objection to the contents of the jade slips? In other words, what I can''t understand, and I need to repeat it? "


    The Marquis pinched and exploded the jade slips. The dust fell. His eyes fixed on Lu Li and said, "manager Lu, are you trying to slander me?"


    "Although I''m good at speaking, it doesn''t mean that I''m a soft persimmon to be kneaded with!"


    "Hou''s family is loyal to the holy land of tuntian, and it''s not something that you can stigmatize."


    Spit out the last word, the Marquis was furious, just like an angry lion, the breath like the sea waves towards Lu Li to shoot!


    Lu Li didn''t dodge, but when he stepped on his feet, he felt as if he had been swept by the strong wind. His robe sleeves and long hair floated behind him, but he did not move. He sneered and said, "you don''t want a face for you, old man?"


    Boom!


    Lu Li''s body burst out extremely fierce sword wind, like the whole person turned into a long sword, directly cut off the momentum of the Marquis!


    The Marquis looked fierce, "child, you dare to insult me!"


    "What about insulting you?"


    Lu Li said: "today, I will not only insult you, but also kill you!"


    When this was said, all the people present turned pale.


    Although the Marquis is old, he can be regarded as one of the oldest masters in the whole country of tuntian Sheng, but his age does not mean that his strength has become weaker!


    To make all the aristocratic families in Yanzhou be convinced, what the Marquis really relies on is the almost invincible power!


    But Lu Li said in a few words that he wanted to kill the marquis.


    In addition to making people feel shocked, they are more curious about what is hidden in the jade slips which are crushed by the marquis?


    Is there evidence that they collude with outsiders to assassinate the king Yan?


    In the presence, in addition to a few uncertain whether to participate in this matter, the remaining eight Chengdu is already conclusive evidence, so Lu Li''s jade slips, perhaps also have a record of them.


    At the thought of this place, many representatives of clandestine families quietly moved their steps and approached the master of the aristocratic family.


    Hiding behind the master is not safe, but at least there is a master to attract fire, at least can avoid and so on. When the war starts, they are not strong enough to be killed on the spot.


    On the steps, Ge Xinyue always watched all this, found the movements of those people, then knew that Lu Li''s plan was almost done, and whispered to Mu Hongxiu: "Your Highness, it''s time to leave."


    Tonight called mu tea came out to show up, mainly to attract people in the other party who can contact with Tianwaitian, and actively call out the incarnation of Tianwaitian strongman.


    At present, the other party seems to have no such intention for the time being. It will not help to let mu tea stay here. If you continue to stay, there will be variables.


    So Ge Xinyue plans to go to a safe place with his red sleeves.


    However, mu tea is shaking his head: "no problem, with these waste, but also can not hurt this king."


    As she spoke, she took out a golden cube.


    It''s swallowing the sky.Last time mu ningqiu used tuntian to resist Zhu Xiao and others'' deadly attack, and the remaining energy in it had been exhausted. However, with the joint efforts of Mu ningqiu and Mo Shenfeng, the energy of tuntian has been replenished. At the critical moment, she sacrificed tuntian to protect herself and help eliminate at least one master.


    Shenqi swallowing the sky can be ranked as one of the nine powers of the holy Kingdom, which is not as simple as an ordinary weapon.


    In a state of complete energy, Tun Tian can kill any one who is strong in the Ming and secluded world under the top master.


    In other words, as long as you don''t reach the level of half a foot stepping into the threshold of heaven and man, and you are attacked by swallowing the sky, any master is in danger of falling.


    Hand swallow day, mu tea at least have the ability to protect themselves.


    However, Ge Xinyue was still a little worried, but she suddenly thought of something. She looked thoughtfully at Lu Li in the center of the hall and sighed helplessly.


    Your highness Yan Wang Is this serious?


    Ge Xinyue''s mind flashed this idea, more and more feel strange.


    However, mu tea didn''t explore the meaning of her wishful thinking. After deciding to stay, she took the time to watch the opera, and wanted to see what Lu Li had to do next.


    This battle tonight is inevitable. The key question is whether Lu Li can capture the guy who has the ability to communicate with the outside world from this group of people.


    In the face of the furious Marquis, Lu Li sneered and said, "how, now I know I''m afraid?"


    "When you were plotting to assassinate King Yan, you didn''t think that you would die in the liquidation of King Yan''s house today?"


    "If you want to add a crime, you have no reason to worry about it!" The Marquis seems to be too lazy to argue with Lu Li, but a trace of haze passes through his eyes.


    He really didn''t expect that Lu Li got the information from Tianwaitian and knew the name of "qiongming".


    Thinking of the contents of the jade slips, the Marquis felt a little tricky.


    Because Lu Li mentioned in the jade slips that there are real Tianwaitian lineage among the twelve masters, who may be reincarnated or descendants. In a word, their "alliance" is not reliable. Tianwaitian It''s not a one-sided way to find them!


    If among these people around him, someone is the lineage of Tianwaitian, it proves that he has the method of actively contacting Tianwaitian.


    At first hearing, it is a good thing for them to be able to invite the strong people from Tianwaitian to come. But after careful consideration, we will find that if tianwai naively buries such a nail around them, the strong man in outer space Or should we say, what does that dome Ming want to do?


    Distrust?


    Or are you going to tear down bridges and wait for the opportunity to kill all those who know it?


    Thinking of this, the prince''s cold sweat has come out.


    He thought he was in charge of the whole situation, but Lu Li broke the plan. Now even the people around him have changed!


    The Marquis didn''t like this feeling very much.


    So he began to observe the other eleven masters with his mind. From their movements to their every seemingly careless expression, he observed them very carefully!


    Who is it?


    Can establish active contact with Tianwaitian Who is it?


    He looked at Lu Li with a gloomy expression, but one name after another flashed through his mind. As a result, he had no clue and did not find any signs at all.


    But the more so, the more frightened he felt.


    The other party is hiding too deep. There must be something wrong with it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    Aware of the flustered look on Hou Ye''s face, Lu Li felt reasonable and disappointed.


    The purpose of giving the jade slips is to test the truth and falsehood of the contents. Especially the contents about Tianwaitian, there are many pitfalls, which are full of guidance.


    If you don''t know it, you will feel strange. But if you change the Marquis who knows something, you will have doubts after a little deliberation. The more suspicious you are, the more authentic you will feel when you look at the contents of the jade slips.


    But his expression, however, revealed a message.


    He is not the one who can contact with Tianwaitian!


    The Marquis was also covered in the drum!


    Lu Li and Mo Shenfeng originally thought that Marquis was the oldest and most powerful master in this group. If someone really mastered the way to communicate with heaven and the outside world, he must be the right one.


    This idea, Mo Shenfeng also extremely agrees.


    So from the very beginning, their attention has been focused on the marquis.


    However, before Lu Li left, he was careful. Before he started, he handed the jade slips to the Lord''s hand to test how much he knew. As a result, this old guy really knows something about Tianwaitian, but he is not the one who has the ability to actively contact Tianwaitian.


    Even the Marquis himself never doubted that some people would collude with Tianwaitian.


    Although he had never thought that the situation would be beyond his control, he began to doubt the people around him after reading the jade slips.


    That flash of panic is not hypocrisy.


    Although it''s a pity that the old man is not the target, Lu Li still asks with a smile: "it seems that the Marquis doesn''t know. Do you want to exchange information? Dig out the pieces from Tianwaitian


    "Admit it, you and Tianwaitian are actually very simple cooperative relations. Although heaven and man are strong, they are all in vain if they can''t come. Can we unite a few but the incarnation of the master and make you humble and willing to be servants


    Lu Li''s eyes swept over the twelve masters and said in a cold voice: "since they are all masters, there is no one who is afraid of anyone. Tianwaitian buries chessmen around you. It just doesn''t believe you. It will even find an opportunity to kill your mouth when necessary to cover up their existence. "


    "Tianwaitian has existed for many years, but there is no trace left. Don''t you think that they have never come before? But if someone has ever been in contact with Tianwaitian, why is there no record of a single word? "


    "Where have the other people chosen by Tianwaitian gone?"


    "Do you really have no chess pieces around you


    Lu Li is pressing step by step, the tone is more and more urgent, the faster he says!


    Until the last sentence, including the Marquis, the expressions of the twelve masters all changed.


    Song Bocheng closed his eyes and immediately changed his expression, which was mixed with shock and anger. He roared, "I said you are weird? Some time ago, I suddenly contacted the Song family and promised all kinds of benefits and said that they would plot a big deal. As a result, you dare to assassinate his highness Yan Wang! "


    He doesn''t care about three, seven, twenty-one, open his mouth is a roar, first muddle the water again!


    This group of people were said by Lu Li to be distracted and suspicious of each other. Taking advantage of this opportunity to splash dirty water, people will inevitably make mistakes when they are in a mess!


    Song Bocheng, as an emissary of the heavenly department, is very handy.


    When Lu Li mentioned the corner of his mouth, he didn''t have any eye contact with song Bocheng, but in his heart, he silently praised him. This old boy really has eyesight.


    As soon as song Bocheng began to roar, the rest of the masters looked at him with some hostility, but in a moment they looked at the other masters around him and quietly opened their distance.


    Although I don''t know whether Lu Li is telling the truth or not, whether any of them is a pawn of Tianwaitian, they can confirm that part of Lu Li is telling the truth.


    They do have collusion with Tianwaitian, and many of them have witnessed the incarnation of Tianwaitian, and are convinced by the powerful breath of each other.


    Since Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian are real, it''s not unacceptable that they have the chess pieces hidden in them.


    As a result, a group of strong people scattered, looking at each other with a bit of suspicion and suspicion. The alliance relationship that was originally on the same front became precarious in an instant.


    The Lord''s face was as deep as water, and he felt something was wrong.


    He saw that Lu Li had some provocation, but even he himself began to doubt the people around him. Naturally, he had no position to say anything.


    Seeing that they were in chaos, Lu Li could not help saying, "Marquis, how are you thinking? As long as you are willing to nod, I can guarantee that I will never attack you. First, check the masters behind you one by one and find out the pieces of Tianwaitian


    "No one of us can rest assured that he will not die!"


    Hearing such murderous words, many great masters on the scene were suddenly changed.


    But when you think about it, what he said really makes sense.There is a chess piece from Tianwaitian around me. No one can be at ease!


    So several people turned their eyes to the Marquis and waited for his answer.


    Lu Li immediately noticed these people and lowered their suspicion.


    Lu Li will pay more attention to those who are self-confident, or like song Bocheng, who act with purpose.


    "Manager Lu, I don''t know what you''re talking about." The Marquis was biting his teeth. His eyes were very cold, but he didn''t mean to let go.


    Although many problems have come to the surface, and even those "fools" behind him have been provoked by Lu Li and planted the seeds of suspicion successfully, as long as you don''t let go, there is no way for the Lord Yan''s residence to take advantage of himself.


    The Marquis thinks that it is not the time to tear up his face. Even if the master on his side has more fighting power, it seems that his strength is far more than that of the Yan palace. But if he really tears his face and fights, even if he wins, what can he do? If there is such a big disturbance, none of them can get along with it.


    "Marquis, it''s time for this. Are you going to continue to play silly?"


    Lu Li, with a smile on his face, looked at those masters and said, "well, I''ll give you the last choice. Kill this old man who is not worthy of praise. No matter who is the pawn of Tianwaitian, all the blame will be put on this old man. His highness, the king of Yan, will only punish the first villain, and I will let bygones be bygones."


    Hearing this, Hou Ye suddenly turned his head and looked at Lu Li.


    And the breath of those masters behind him is also stagnant.


    This is a fair and aboveboard sow dissension!


    Among the twelve masters, perhaps one is a chess piece of Tianwaitian, or maybe all these are just means of land separation, and there is no chess piece at all.


    But once the chain of suspicion is established, which is so easy to resolve?


    As strong as Marquis, he felt the breath of those people behind him. He could not help but guard against it and turned to look at them.


    When he turned back, many people frowned.


    What do you mean? Don''t believe us?


    A master couldn''t help saying, "Lord, we respect you as an elder, and we can obey you in many things. Do you want to listen to a little boy and doubt us? "


    The Marquis looked at him, but he did not speak.


    Song Bocheng said with a sneer: "what does this matter have to do with the Marquis? In the end, it was the Tianwaitian chess pieces that caused the disaster! I don''t care what kind of deal you have and what kind of collusion you have made. Anyway, it''s not my duty to assassinate his highness. Tianwaitian Tiantian is even more ridiculous. You can do whatever you like, that is, don''t pour disaster on me! "


    He seems to have taken himself out, but in fact, he once again points out the hidden Tianwaitian chess pieces among the people.


    When he reminded him, some masters responded and said in a deep voice: "Marquis, song Bocheng is right. All disasters are caused by the man who actively colludes with Tianwaitian. What are we fighting for? It''s better to find him out! "


    "Shut up!"


    Gong Yunhong glared at the man and said coldly, "how can the Marquis decide? Where can you speak?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The master was also adamant, "you are so nervous, I think you are the chess piece?"


    "You want to die!"


    Seeing this, the Marquis could not help but close his eyes.


    Chaos!


    It''s a complete mess!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    "Enough!"


    The Marquis roared with a murderous look in his eyes: "what do you want to do? What do you want to do


    Gong Yunhong is silent.


    The master stopped talking.


    But what he said just now has already reminded people.


    It seems that there are only two roads in front of us. Either we can continue to maintain the apparent peace with Lord Yan''s residence at the cost of catching the Tianwaitian chess piece that may kill them. Or they just turn around here. With the strength of their twelve masters, Lord Yan''s house is not necessarily an opponent.


    Mo Shenfeng no matter how strong, against so many masters, there is only one way to die!


    As a result, some people looked at Mo Shenfeng coldly, while others were wary of the masters around them. Their alliance, which had been formed because of their interests, had been completely fragmented.


    Mu tea to see this scene, lip angle slightly warped, praise way: "really wonderful."


    Ge Xinyue and Mu Ning Qiu looked at her and quite agreed.


    This wonderful, said not only Lu Li''s means, but also the ugly face of this group of masters.


    Lu Li''s means, from the spectator''s point of view, are nothing extraordinary. It''s nothing more than using some tricks to stir up some provocative words among several other people.


    What he really did was just to plant the seeds. It was the ugliness in those people''s hearts that provided nutrients for it and grew rapidly into a towering tree.


    "Wonderful is wonderful, but I don''t know how he wants to end up."


    Mo Shenfeng sends out his mind and frowns at Lu Li''s back.


    Although the masters have been provoked, they are suspicious of each other, but don''t forget that the old fox of marquis has not made a statement.


    As long as he can be stable, like the backbone, those masters will never be in chaos.


    If the Marquis didn''t let up until the end, they would have to brave their heads.


    This is the last choice of Mo Shenfeng and Lu Li.


    If the person who is hiding in the dark and can take the initiative to communicate with the outside world is not forced out, they will have to leave all the masters present.


    After all, their main goal is to remove these tumors. Even if they don''t get Tianwaitian''s intelligence, this thing must be completed.


    "Marquis, give me a definite word."


    At this time, song Bocheng stood up and looked at the Marquis and said, "we are here now. No matter what it is for, it is a shame. I''ve never heard of this kid''s nonsense about Tianwaitian and chess pieces, and I''ve never been involved in your business. But since I have been implicated today, you have to show your attitude, whether it is war or surrender, you have a statement! "


    When he said this, he even looked at Mo Shenfeng provocatively, just like a rogue.


    However, although his words with ruffian gas, but there is still a bit of crooked truth.


    Whether it is war or surrender, there must be a constitution and a definite number.


    A group of masters are here, but they dare not do anything. Song Bocheng''s meaning is not without irony.


    After hearing this, the Marquis raised his eyes to see the weapons floating on his head, and then looked at the masters with complex expressions. Finally, he sighed: "thank you for your respect. I''m sorry to recommend me to speak for you. But I have to think about your interests."


    "We get together for the sake of profit, so we should understand a truth."


    "The position is only temporary, only interests are the most solid."


    "Now that it has been exposed today, it''s my fault. I underestimated the power of Lord Yan''s house, and even less looked down on the manager Lu."


    Speaking of this, the Marquis showed a bitter smile, as if he had made a decision, and took a deep breath: "there is no chance for things to turn around, so we Come down. "


    Hearing this, some of the masters suddenly said, "what are you talking about, Lord?"


    It''s Gong Yunhong.


    Lu Li''s eyes with a bit of fun, look at the female master.


    Judging from her various performances, she seems to be the real lineage of the marquis. Her attitude towards him is determined and loyal.


    Now I heard that the Marquis was going down. Naturally, she was the one who couldn''t believe it.


    "Yunhong, the matter has come to this point. If we continue to persist, we will only increase the casualties." The Marquis had a compassionate look: "Your Highness, the king of Yan, is kind-hearted. As long as he is down, he will not embarrass us."


    "But..." Gong Yunhong was not willing to say something, but when she saw the look in the eyes of the Marquis, she moved a little and took back what she was going to say.


    It seems that Marquis Any other plans?


    As soon as this idea came to her mind, she saw that the Marquis had turned his head and said to Lu Li sincerely, "manager Lu, this game is my defeat. I''m so convinced that I hope you can keep your promise and don''t be a renegade villain. "


    "Oh?"Lu Li pretended not to understand: "I don''t know which promise the LORD said?"


    The Lord''s eyes flashed slightly, and said faintly: "as long as you find out the chess pieces in the sky that day, your highness will let bygones be bygones."


    "I don''t seem to have said that." Lu Li said with a smile.


    "But."


    Lu Li changed his words: "if you are willing to cooperate, I will give you this promise on behalf of your highness."


    "Good."


    The Marquis nodded, raised his hand, and said in a deep voice, "gentlemen, cooperate with manager Lu."


    Among the dozen masters, some kept their mouths shut and others looked as usual.


    But at this time, the Marquis actually put down his hand, burst out and said: "kill!"


    Boom!


    Gong Yunhong, who had been prepared for it, was the quickest. He jumped forward to Luli!


    The turbulent true Qi covers the area of tens of meters, and the woman immediately shows her strong foundation.


    Lu Li sneered, and there was a clang sword behind him!


    Mo Shenfeng made a move.


    He condenses a long sword from the void and shoots it out. On the spot, Gong Yunhong''s true Qi is broken. The sword is frozen like a solid body and hovers in front of Lu Li!


    Lu Li took the long sword, and without hesitation, chopped Gong Yunhong with his sword!


    "Boy, I''ll meet you!"


    At this time, song Bocheng also rushed from the side, broke Lu Li''s sword power with a punch, and his whole body was full of fighting spirit. He raised his foot and stepped on Lu Li''s chest!


    His movements were open and close, which made him feel a bit rough and heroic, and even sent out the sound of tiger roaring and dragon chanting.


    Lu Li can''t dodge, was a foot in the chest, feet from the ground to fly out, a lot of banquet table knocked over!


    All this happened only between the electric light and flint.


    After the Hou Ye''s explosive drink, Gong Yunhong immediately made a move, and then went to song Bocheng to take over the fight. He kicked Lu Li to fly, as if only in an instant!


    A lot of people reacted and their looks changed!


    And the rest of the masters understood that this was going to be a war!


    Many of them were hesitant and didn''t know whether they wanted to.


    Zhang tired but roared: "everybody! He has already torn his face. Let''s join hands to kill Mo Shenfeng


    Finish saying, he did not hesitate to rush to Mo Shenfeng!


    In the rest of those masters, the one who made friends with Zhangjia slightly pondered, and they also flew out to fight together!


    Three masters surround Mo Shenfeng!


    Mo Shenfeng sneered: "waste is waste, you can''t turn the sky!"


    The words did not fall, originally hovering over the head of the Marquis that more than 10 kinds of weapons flying together, flew to the scene between the three masters, together exploded!


    Like the sea of real gas rushed out, spread in a ring, the floor tiles in the hall inch by inch cracked.


    Zhang tired, the first to bear the brunt, was also blown all over his body, and suddenly became a bloody man.


    The other two masters slowed down the momentum and then rushed to Mo Shenfeng!


    Mo Shenfeng did not hide or avoid, a boxing out, the void concussion, condensed a huge Tomahawk, just like the creation of heaven and earth, cut to two people!


    "Be careful!"


    When the Marquis saw this, he immediately drank.


    But he was still a step slower, the fastest master was directly cut by the huge axe, from head to foot split out a blood red light, issued a shrill scream!


    Some people saw a huge shadow behind him. At the same time, there was a bigger Tomahawk. On the spot, he broke the Youfu and cut off a third of it!


    The axe did not work on the body.


    It''s a fierce way to kill!


    The secluded mansion was broken and stirred up a strong storm. The master was in great pain and said angrily, "Mo Shenfeng, you must die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    I must die?


    Mo Shenfeng heard this threat, raised the corner of the mouth, sneering repeatedly.


    Another master saw this tragic scene, and the momentum of the forward rush could not stop, showing a hesitant look.


    He''s scared!


    Mo Shenfeng cut open the other party''s secluded mansion with one axe, and directly destroyed his martial arts foundation. He was also a waste man if he didn''t die. This kind of method is really too fierce and makes people shiver!


    But Mo Shenfeng did not look at him. He turned his head and said to Mu Ning Qiu and Ge Xinyue: "protect your highness."


    "Don''t worry."


    The second girl nodded, which was their task.


    Without any hesitation, Mo Shenfeng directly jumped down the steps and smashed the ground of the hall. It was like a landslide, which affected many masters who were not able to respond.


    Then Mo Shenfeng cried out: "where will the mansion be?"


    "My subordinates are here!"


    Over the hall, thunder like response!


    Boom!


    The top of the whole hall was blown apart, and two strong men in red armor came. They were the generals of the Yan palace!


    "Kill the enemy with me!" Mo Shenfeng raised his hand and condensed his spear. His eyes were slightly cold: "one does not stay!"


    "To order!"


    They immediately rushed to the remaining group of masters, showing a fierce and fearless atmosphere.


    Mo Shenfeng no longer kept his hand, and immediately locked in the most powerful marquis. His spear was as light as light, and it seemed that a thousand heavy air waves were coming.


    The Marquis''s face suddenly changed and he said, "gentlemen! If we don''t join hands now, when will we wait? "


    As soon as he had finished speaking, he met Mo Shenfeng''s attack with a fist, which was no less powerful than Mo Shenfeng. On the spot, he smashed the long gun of genuine Qi!


    And his deep drink also reminded those masters that it was no longer the time to hesitate.


    Even the generals of Lord Yan''s mansion appeared, which shows that the king of Yan didn''t intend to let them go from the beginning!


    Right and left are dead, it''s better to fight out!


    Without hesitation, those masters immediately went to kill the two generals.


    Rao is the two generals brave and good at fighting, but also immediately show defeat, was killed to retreat.


    Chaos!


    It''s a complete mess!


    More than ten masters are fighting in a melee. Such scenes are extremely rare in an era when no one is present and the master is respected.


    The frantic real Qi swept everywhere. Those representatives who had come to the banquet were even more in a hurry. Some of them were unlucky. When they were touched by the mixed real Qi, their bodies were immediately cracked. What could not be destroyed was just like paper paste. In front of this fierce afterpower, they were vulnerable to attack. I don''t know how many representatives of aristocratic families were involved in it and exploded on the spot Blood fog, lose your life!


    The whole hall became a battlefield.


    At the beginning, Zhang tired, who had been severely damaged by Mo Shenfeng, stood up in silence and cried in a deep voice: "people hold on, we still have a helping hand!"


    "There are at least ten masters outside the city. The breath of this side will not be covered for a long time. They will come to support soon!"


    "Kill!"


    Zhang tired finish this sentence, on the spot killed to Mo Shenfeng.


    But Mo Shenfeng''s side has already fought with Marquis for more than 100 moves. As two half step top masters, they fight and immediately form a vacuum where no one is close to them. Even the masters dare not get close to them!


    Zhang Juen dared to rush over, but he didn''t know whether he was looking for death or whether he really had the confidence.


    But Mo Shenfeng has changed into a long Dao of true Qi. He cuts out a huge blade and splits the Marquis with a knife, but he is undamaged.


    Although Hou Ye is strong, he is not as good as Mo Shenfeng in the condition of not really fighting.


    At the moment of cutting open the Marquis, Mo Shenfeng turned his head and locked his eyes on Zhang tired, "since you are looking for death, I will make you a success!"


    He fights with the Marquis, but it doesn''t mean he can''t help Zhang tired.


    Mo Shenfeng condensed out a long sword again. He held the sword in his left hand and the knife in the right hand. He cut across the sky!


    The void trembled violently, and several cracks appeared.


    This blow, has approached the master''s limit, and then forward, that is heaven and man!


    Zhang tired eyes canthus to crack, angrily shouts: "extremely evil way!"


    Boom!


    His hands were covered with black scales, and he bravely carried the sword. However, the scales on his hands were flying, and his flesh was blurred. He vomited blood, and half of his body was directly smashed into the ground!


    "The inheritance of the demon kingdom?" Mo Shenfeng frowned, but he laughed. "I thought you had any cards. It turned out that you just practiced the skills of the heaven and the devil kingdom."


    "Then you will die too!"


    Mo Shenfeng shakes up his sword, condenses a black boxing set on his hand, and hits Zhang tired''s head with a punch!


    Zhang tired of the whole person back, like mud like heavy hit on the ground, the skull flesh and blood exploded, revealing the dark skeleton.


    But that dark bone only showed a few cracks, and was not directly hit by this blow, Mo Shenfeng was really surprised.It is obvious that the inheritance of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil has been cultivated to a high level, and even the flesh and bones have changed.


    That hard degree, already far surpasses treasure soldier.


    Zhang tired vomited out a mouthful of blood. Although he was badly beaten, he still didn''t die. His body began to shake up and roared: "Lord, kill him together! He''s not dead, we can''t go! "


    On the other side, the Marquis, who was watching the battle, looked a little ugly when he heard his words.


    His arm was dripping blood.


    Previously by Mo Shenfeng''s knife awn split, actually let him eat not small loss, for a time some hesitation.


    But Zhang''s words reminded him.


    Previously speculated that Mo Shenfeng may have stepped forward a step, the strength has increased, but did not expect that he has become so strong.


    Mo Shenfeng''s strong, before is not strong in the realm, but strong in him enough crazy!


    Crazy enough to fight, crazy enough to practice martial arts!


    His martial arts are not unique. He has gone through most of the martial arts in the world. From weapons to fists, all of them can''t be mastered!


    Before he did, some people thought he was crazy. But when he practiced, he really became a madman, a madman with terrible fighting power!


    Such a madman, even if the short board of cultivation has been made up, who can fight him? Who can beat him?


    The Marquis thought so much that he didn''t dare to delay. He drank heavily and his breath flowed back. The real Qi in his body broke out quickly. The old man, who was thin and kind, had expanded several times and turned into a little giant!


    His whole body of light surging, constantly converging into the body, eyes are showing a purple dark light.


    "The emperor is tyrannical!"


    In this state, the Marquis was humming and roaring, and his fist was smashed. The fierce wind pressure blew many masters who couldn''t dodge away!


    Mo Shenfeng raised his eyebrows, and the hand with the boxing set hit him from the space. However, the fist of Marquis was too heavy to imagine. It was as if a sacred mountain had come. The ground under Mo Shenfeng''s feet split and collapsed rapidly, and even the fist set had already broken.


    Mo Shenfeng was shocked to fly far away, his breath was fluctuating, and he was a little unstable. However, he said with a sneer: "the emperor dominates Lin Jue. I can''t believe that you, the old ghost, have really practiced it?"


    There have been many ancient relics in tuntian Shengguo. There are many ancient heritages in it. The emperor''s overlin Jue is one of the most famous. It was acquired by the Hou family at that time. After several generations of research, it is concluded that this skill has three levels: one is to transform the virtual, the other is to release the true Qi, just like the heaven. It can transform itself into a giant god with infinite power. As for the third transformation spirit, no one in the Hou family has practiced it so far. Even the second transformation is very rare.


    Therefore, to see that the Marquis could show the power of transformation, Mo Shenfeng was quite surprised.


    Like a little giant, the Duke''s eyes burst with purple light, "Mo Shenfeng, don''t talk nonsense with me. Today is your death date!"


    As soon as the voice fell, his hill like body flew up and rolled up endless turbulence. He was bound to kill Mo Shenfeng!


    Zhang tired saw this, also sent out a roar, covered with scales and armor, a punch to force Mo Shenfeng to fight head-on with Marquis!


    He was very aware of the power of the emperor''s overlying linjue, but he also knew that this skill had great disadvantages. Although the strength would increase sharply when he entered the state of transformation, this posture could not be maintained for a long time. Once the increase brought about by the emperor''s tyrannical formula ended, the Marquis would also fall into a short period of weakness!


    If not for the strength of Mo Shenfeng, far more than expected, they would not be so embarrassed!


    We must kill Mo Shenfeng during this period. The worst is to abolish him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    Mo Shenfeng with one enemy two, at the same time to hold down the most powerful fighting power of the Marquis, and the battle in the hall has become a pot of porridge, although he dragged two people, and the first one was killed.


    But there are nine masters on the side of the aristocratic family!


    Nine people surrounded the two generals of the palace. Even though the two generals were incomparable in combat power, they were killed again and again. Part of their red armor had been broken, and they were soaked in blood and roared incessantly!


    Tragic!


    But also fearless!


    Even in the face of the nine great masters, the two generals did not lose their sense of war and were still resisting!


    Even if they work together, they can still hurt one of them!


    "A bunch of rubbish! How dare you betray your highness


    Two people beat a master to vomit blood and fly upside down, one of them roars out loud, is from the heart despises nine people!


    They didn''t say that they almost got killed.


    In addition to the strength of these strong masters themselves, what is more important is that they did not give full play.


    This group of people still have consideration in their hearts, especially in the face of two brave and fearless masters, no one dares to go all out. However, if they are forced into a hurry and choose to pull one into the water, they can at least take away an unfortunate ghost!


    We should not underestimate the strong''s counterattack on the verge of death.


    However, who of them is willing to be the underdog?


    No one wants to!


    Therefore, the tactics of the nine men look fierce. In fact, they observe from a distance and consume the strength of the two generals.


    However, in the face of the general''s abuse, many masters still showed a displeased expression.


    The nine of them alone may not be the opponent, but in the case of nine to two, they really fight hard. It''s not impossible to kill two masters if they want to kill them!


    How dare you call us rubbish?


    Some people want to speak, but they are slow.


    A person''s shadow flashed out, drinking and swearing: "I don''t know when I''m dying. Will you try my best to make some good use of my words? I''ll make you regret your mouth


    After that, the shadow troupe rushed to the two generals!


    "Song Bocheng!"


    "No!"


    All of them were surprised and called.


    It turned out that the master who rushed out was song Bocheng.


    Song Bocheng punched the general who had just made a noise and scolded him, as if he really wanted to teach him a lesson.


    As a result, another general of the imperial government directly launched his hand, and his fist seal turned into a light mask to protect his colleagues. At the same time, he also directly flew song Bocheng out!


    Poof!


    Song Bocheng''s body shakes, immediately spits out blood and flies backwards!


    Fool!


    Seeing that he was hurt by the government, several masters came up with this idea.


    Among the people present, who is the opponent of the general?


    Relying on the number of people to deceive the less, but dare to take the initiative to challenge?


    Song Bocheng fell heavily in the ruins of a desk and chair, smashing the ground into a wide range of cracks, smoke and dust gushing, do not know whether it is dead or alive.


    Several other masters'' mind swept away, and found that he still had breath, so they did not care about the fool who was looking for hardship.


    Because the two generals have already taken the initiative to meet them!


    War starts again!


    At this time, song Bocheng, who seemed to have been seriously injured, suddenly opened his eyes. He immediately found Lu Li, who was lying in another ruins and pretended to be dead. He said, "have you decided, who are you going to kill?"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Lu Li''s mind fluctuates, and he will reply immediately.


    He''s still watching.


    In addition to song Bocheng, Mo Shenfeng has already killed a great master. Among the remaining ten people, the most valuable one must be the marquis. If he can kill him with thunder, the victory or defeat will be settled naturally.


    This is the best result.


    Although there are still some backers in the Royal Palace and the state capital of Yanzhou, Zhang Juen has just said that there are at least ten masters helping the aristocratic family.


    Compared with the number of masters, the aristocratic family is completely crushed. However, although a single combat force is stronger on his side, it is difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. If the situation continues to drag on, it is very unfavorable for them.


    However, it is not easy to kill a strong man like Hou Ye.


    In particular, he used what emperor''s tyrannical formula, even suppressed Mo Shenfeng.


    Lu Li even suspected that even if he sacrificed the peach blossom sword and broke out to the extreme, he might not be able to kill the Marquis like a little giant.


    "What else? You must kill the old man of marquis first. If you can''t kill him, kill one at will to relieve the pressure! "


    Song Bocheng is almost speechless.


    Although he said that he would not take part in the battle, he still helped many times, both overtly and secretly.


    Now see Lu Li actually not slow in hesitation, song Bocheng was almost angry to death.


    I''ve helped you so much. Don''t capsize!"Killing one at random will not solve any problem."


    However, Lu Li said: "those masters are all in troubled waters and are not willing to fight hard. If I kill one at random, it will make them afraid and fight for it


    Song Bocheng was slightly stunned and his mind fluctuated.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li could still think about the advantages and disadvantages calmly at this time.


    This is a scuffle of more than ten masters. In such a big scene, even he was a bit blind.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Lu Li had seen heaven and man level strong men in two realms of Hanoi, and the "gods" scuffled with each other. That was the real scene.


    In contrast, the more than a dozen masters, only Mo Shenfeng and Hou ye had a bit of momentum in the battle, and the rest of them were just fooling around.


    "No matter who you want to kill, I advise you to make a decision quickly. Otherwise, when the help from the aristocratic family arrives, I can''t help you any more. "


    Song Bocheng finally warned Lu Li.


    Now that he can help, the main thing is that the situation is not clear. He is not the only one who is "loafing off". A little strange behavior can not arouse suspicion.


    But if the help of the aristocratic family comes and the situation reverses, if he still dares to do so, he will be seen through immediately!


    Lu Li said with a light smile: "although the eclipse makes you feel at ease, I know quite well about it."


    When song Bocheng heard the speech, he stopped talking about it. He stood up in silence and mingled with the master again.


    And on the steps, mu tea also found Lu Li lying there dressed dead, can not help being angry: "he is comfortable."


    Ge Xinyue hears the speech, looks toward Lu Li, the lip corner slightly mentions, not from the way: "Lu Li should be planning what."


    "He''s just holding back his bad intentions to trap people."


    Mu Ning autumn coldly hums a way: "this side hits is in full swing, but he hides nearby to watch lively, absolutely have no good intention."


    "Even if he has a sword that can cut the master, it will not affect the war situation."


    Mu tea convergence smile, and then said: "coagulation autumn, if the situation is not right, you go ahead."


    "Well." Mu Ning autumn smell speech, also nodded, did not hold up to say to want to protect her.


    Because once the situation is wrong, Ge Xinyue will immediately protect mu tea leaves, but as a master, he must stay.


    "Mo Shenfeng! Even if you step into the top ranks, what can you do! Your martial arts are in a mess. You are not my opponent all my life


    The Marquis, who was fighting with Mo Shenfeng over there, beat him back with a fist, and roared loudly.


    In the state of emperor overlord, his strength is endless. It is difficult for Mo Shenfeng to break the defense at all. He can only let go of his hands and feet, and he is forced to be a little embarrassed.


    Not to mention Zhang Juen, who has practiced the inheritance of the skills of the heaven and the devil Kingdom, is also relying on his strong defense and constantly finds opportunities to rush to fight. Even if he is beaten by Mo Shenfeng for several times, most of his dark bones are completely exposed, but he is more fierce in Vietnam, which makes Mo Shenfeng tired of it.


    "Two worthless men and ghosts who have trained themselves, want to wrestle with me?"


    Mo Shenfeng''s eyes flashed over the cold, and his true Qi was released. Behind him, there were virtual shadows of hundreds of weapons, which were gradually condensed and turned into substance!


    His martial arts are not unique!


    But each one alone, is extremely strong!


    It is said that Mo Shenfeng is a madman. However, his madness is a maniac with confidence!


    "Today, I will let you, the old devil, see and see. Why can I step into the top ranks?"


    Click!


    With a deep drink of Mo Shenfeng, the hundred weapons behind him spread and gathered again, forming an unimaginable force!


    "Bai Wu Ji Dao!"


    "Melt!"


    That force exploded!


    Through a foot wide void crack!


    The void is broken!


    The purple awn in the eye son of marquis shakes up, startled way: "hide quickly!"


    This force has even broken the void. Although it is only one foot wide, it proves that Mo Shenfeng has been able to give full play to the power of heaven and man!


    Never carry it hard!


    Hou Ye''s huge body rolled to the ground. He was very embarrassed, but he still slowed down a step.


    The speed of the void fissure was so fast that he got involved in the small half of his body and turned into nothingness with his whole arm!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    The Marquis uttered a painful hum.


    His small half of the body has disappeared, not cut off, but directly evaporated!


    Purple blood gushed from the wound, but the blood was made up of genuine Qi. As soon as it was exposed, it immediately turned into a floating cloud, making his huge body surrounded by the purple mist of true Qi.


    "Broken void?"


    Seeing Mo Shenfeng''s attack, Baiwu Jidao even made a void crack. Zhang''s expression twisted and his eyes showed deep fear.


    "And you!"


    After a heavy blow to the Marquis, Mo Shenfeng was like the God of war coming. He burst out and leaned forward. A long sword condensed from nothingness. When he held it in his hand, he chopped Zhang tired!


    Zhang tired and shocked!


    Unexpectedly no longer compound just brave, turn to want to escape!


    He was frightened by Mo Shenfeng. This guy He''s a madman!


    However, his speed was still a little bit slow. Mo Shenfeng''s sword cut to the sky and split out the sword, which had the intention of annexing the eight wastelands!


    One sword almost split Zhang tired in two!


    Even the dark bone had many cracks.


    Eight wild sword spectrum!


    The Marquis saw this scene, the canthus wants to crack, roars: "Mu red sleeve! How dare you pass on Meng xuanqiong''s sword to him! Don''t you forget the shame of that year? "


    Meng xuanqiong, the eight wasteland sword God, is a legendary sword cultivation in ancient times, and is also the enemy of the royal family mu.


    The inheritance that he left behind was always kept in the treasure house by the royal family. It was a pity that it would be destroyed. If it was continued to spread, it was afraid that a Meng xuanqiong would be raised again.


    The Marquis, after all, was an old man who devoured the kingdom of heaven. Even when he was young, he had seen Meng xuanqiong''s immortality with his own eyes.


    Thinking of that kind of terrible swordsmanship actually reappeared in the world, the Marquis was terrified for a moment, even the king of Yan stopped calling, calling mu Hongxiu''s name!


    Mu red sleeve coldly looked at him, for this question, but even disdain to answer.


    However, she didn''t spread the eight wild sword.


    She can''t help but cast her eyes on Lu Li, who lies in the ruins of tables and chairs, and smiles.


    At present, only Lu Li has mastered the eight wasteland sword spectrum in the whole country of tuntian Sheng. It is self-evident who passed this set of sword spectrum to Mo Shenfeng.


    Just mu tea really didn''t expect that Lu Li was so generous. He was willing to teach Mo Shenfeng the inheritance that was sent to him after several turns.


    Aware of mu tea cast the line of sight, Lu Li looked back, saw her smile like expression, can''t help but smile.


    "You know it can''t be concealed, so you can''t hide it?"


    Lu Li looked at the powerful Mo Shenfeng and sighed.


    At that time, when it was known that Mo Shenfeng wanted to merge a hundred martial arts extreme Road, Lu Li gave him the eight wild sword manual, and Mo Shenfeng''s talent was really terrible. Less than a month after he got the eight wild sword manual in his hand, he had already understood it very thoroughly, and almost had to cut off the master with his sword.


    However, Lu Li didn''t expect that Mo Shenfeng had exposed the eight wild sword spectrum so quickly.


    Although mu Hongxiu doesn''t say that the sword manual can''t be passed on to others, it''s the royal family''s thing after all, so I''m a little embarrassed if I decide to teach it myself.


    "What Meng xuanqiong is just a person who made the past. Martial arts are martial arts and martial arts are martial arts!"


    A sword will Zhang tired cut down, life and death do not die, Mo Shenfeng cold drink: "even this point do not understand, you are doomed to be a waste!"


    The Hou Ye''s expression is not very good-looking, but immediately said: "Mo Shenfeng, I admit that I underestimated you. You can break the void, and it''s not far away from the heaven and human world?"


    "But it''s not a small burden for you to make that move, right? How many more times can you break the void? "


    While speaking, the Marquis tried his best to contain his true Qi in his body and mended his broken body.


    His body transformation is not a real body, but an energy form between reality and illusion. Although he was smashed by Mo Shenfeng, his strength was great, but as long as he had enough genuine Qi, he would be able to repair it sooner or later.


    Mo Shenfeng noticed this and sneered: "do you want to delay the recovery of combat power? I''m afraid you think too much. Even if I can''t continue to break the void, it''s enough to kill you


    As soon as the voice fell, he fell into the Marquis, and gave him no chance to mend his body.


    The Marquis burst out a drink, single boxing out, like the arrival of the divine mountain, tyrannical boundless, shaking the void repeatedly shaking!


    "Sword swallows the eight wastelands!"


    Mo Shenfeng once again made the eight wasteland Jue style. The sword light was everywhere. He chopped the Marquis''s fist so that the light flashed. The purple "blood" was sprayed out without money.


    Fight to death!


    Both of them know that there is no room for turning around today. They are cruel. No one dares to have any reservation. Once they are hesitant, they will tell the difference between life and death!


    Although Mo Shenfeng''s realm is stronger than that of marquis, at their level, the so-called "first line" simply does not represent anything.He can''t break the void for a long time. Just after that attack, the true Qi has been consumed a lot, but the Marquis is different. Although there is a time limit for him to use the emperor''s domineering formula, it is equivalent to having a very strong defense and an invincible attack power.


    If Mo Shenfeng doesn''t use that kind of power and only fights with him in a normal way, it is unknown who will win or who will lose.


    Boom!


    Just when Mo Shenfeng and the Marquis were fighting each other, the two generals who were trapped in the siege were gradually exhausted. One of them showed a great flaw. He was caught on the spot and broke his arm. All his red armor was broken. Even the real spirit of Youfu was about to burn out!


    "They can''t hold on. Kill!" Gong Hongyun''s eyes narrowed and his hands clenched, and he flew away with five scratches. He caught the general of Yan''s mansion on the spot, hoping to shatter his whole body!


    However, someone is faster than her!


    Song Bocheng, who was once again like a master again, broke through the air with his fist strength. The sound of tiger roaring and dragon chanting came at the same time with Gong Yunhong''s five scratch marks at the same time. Their moves "just" collided with each other. The fist strength and the scratch burst open, pushing the Mingfu general far away!


    "Song Bocheng! You want to die


    Gong Yunhong''s eyes were cold, and he fixed his eyes on Song Bocheng: "you obstruct me repeatedly. Do you want to take refuge in Lord Yan''s mansion?"


    "No, it''s done!"


    Song Bocheng''s face is expressionless, but his heart is a bitter smile.


    Among these masters, Gong Yunhong is the most powerful woman. She has reached the late Ming Dynasty. Moreover, she didn''t take any consideration into consideration. She didn''t flinch like others. Looking forward to the future, she caused 60% of the injuries on the two Fu zuns.


    Song Bocheng knew that if he didn''t, the crazy woman would definitely kill the two Fu zuns alive. Song Bocheng does not make a move, is really can not pass the heart of this pass.


    However, he repeatedly obstructed him and finally let Gong Yunhong see the clue and become suspicious.


    "Gong Yunhong, don''t be so bloody. Everyone wants to kill people. It''s not normal that there is a conflict between moves? If you have any opinions, it''s still time to withdraw now. Anyway, we''re more than enough to surround and kill, and you can''t make trouble here! "


    Song Bocheng retorted and joked, and gave Gong Yunhong no chance to go on.


    Gong Yunhong was very angry and said coldly, "Song Bocheng, don''t think I don''t know what you''re trying to do. From just now on, you''ve been preventing the killing of these two guys. Everyone can see it!"


    "Besides, do you still look at Lu Li and think we didn''t notice?"


    "Your mouth is on you, whatever you say." Song Bocheng said, "if you have the Kung Fu to turn black and white here, you''d better look at your Marquis!"


    The words did not fall, is fighting with Mo Shenfeng''s Marquis once again issued a dull hum!


    His emperor''s tyrannical formula is almost to the limit!


    The giant God''s body, which was almost crumbling, was killed by Mo Shenfeng one after another. The real Qi gushed out was more and more violent, but it could not change the situation at all!


    "Marquis!"


    Gong Yunhong was reminded by song Bocheng and noticed the tragedy of the marquis. He was in a hurry and was about to help. However, the Marquis roared: "don''t pay attention to me! Kill the general first


    Although the two generals were beaten miserably, as long as they didn''t die, they would be able to entangle the other masters. The intention was to delay and split up the power.


    Kill these two generals, and the nine masters can start to support and kill Mo Shenfeng!


    Gong Yunhong also changed his face, forced himself to turn his head and said in a loud voice, "kill!"


    She rushed to the two generals again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    Seeing Hou Ye''s misfortune, Gong Yunhong was so anxious that he directly chose the most dangerous close combat, intending to solve the battle quickly and prevent song Bocheng from blocking him again.


    She has now become suspicious of song Bocheng and suspects that there may be something wrong with his position.


    Therefore, close combat, to kill a general, the rest of the house will not be climate.


    "Kill!"


    She gave out a heavy drink, one punch made the seriously injured general vomit blood, and her breath was shaking. Then she cheated her body. All the moves were vicious and lethal!


    Song Bocheng''s expression changed slightly, and he was about to send a message to Lu Li. However, Mo Shenfeng over there laughed and said, "old waste, do you want to delay this group of waste to kill the house and help you in the future? You won''t die until then


    "Bai Wu Ji Dao!"


    Mo Shenfeng once again sacrificed baiwujidao. This time, he even integrated the eight wild sword spectrum into it. The shadow of a black long sword expanded infinitely, occupying the dominant position among the hundred weapons and commanding the hundred soldiers!


    "Melt!"


    With Mo Shenfeng''s breaking drink, led by the black sword, all kinds of weapons are integrated into one and become a brilliant hundred Zhang sword!


    "This guy''s crazy!"


    Mu Ning autumn see, face suddenly big change, immediately pull Mu tea on retreat.


    Around this huge sword, there are all cracks in the space. If a sword is cut off, even this palace may be involved!


    Mu Ning autumn had to take mu tea first as far away as possible!


    It''s not her. The moment Ge Xinyue saw the huge sword, she also moved her body method, far away from the range that might be affected.


    Lying in the ruins of tables and chairs, Lu Li widened his eyes and flew up. He cursed: "you are a madman. You shouldn''t pass on the eight wild sword scores to him!"


    In fact, Mo Shenfeng is a little shocked now.


    Although his baiwujidao can break the void, his power is under his control, and there will be no problem affecting his own people. But now that he has integrated the eight wasteland sword spectrum, this Baizhang sword has obviously exceeded his limit!


    However, Mo Shenfeng''s eyes still showed a crazy color!


    At this point, there is no need to keep hands.


    If he hesitates, the old fox, marquis, must flee!


    In fact, when he saw the appearance of this huge sword, he had already turned around and started to flee. His instinct told him that if he was cut by this sword, he would definitely die!


    Before the move, the space has already cracked, which is definitely not fun!


    Seeing that he was going to run away, Mo Shenfeng was shouting: "chop!"


    The huge sword with brilliant light roared down, and the space seemed to be split by this sword. The dark cracks appeared. The top of the palace turned into powder and was swallowed into it. The masters who were still besieging the two generals saw that they were also heartbroken and fled in all directions!


    "Let''s go!"


    Song Bocheng in the panic of the crowd, secretly a palm to fly the seriously injured general, ferry to him a breath of real gas, whispered.


    That mansion will Mou light tiny flash, secretly nod, turn to flee!


    More than ten masters fled, which shows how terrible the huge sword has become.


    "No!"


    As the target of the giant sword, the Marquis was locked. Looking at the light full of vision, he could not help but roar in despair.


    "I''ve been a master for more than a hundred years, and my combat power is unparalleled."


    "You, such as a child, dare to deceive me


    "The emperor is the king! Give it to me


    Feeling the approaching of death, the Marquis''s expression became more and more resentful, and his body swelled again. The giant god, which was almost to collapse, turned into a giant with a height of tens of feet in the wind, which directly opened the top of the palace. His hands were like holding the fallen sky, and his body was holding the huge sword!


    Ho ho!


    The fiery energy melted his hands, but the Marquis sent out an earth shaking roar: "spirit! Today, I''m going to use your sword to step into the spirit transforming level! "


    His arms were dead, his muscles full of explosive force were bulging, and the purple lines were shining all over his body, which gradually slowed down the fall of the huge sword!


    "Broken!"


    The Marquis roared again, just like the incarnation of gods, his hands tearing the void, also issued the power of heaven and man level!


    And behind him, there is a simple shadow of Youfu. His incarnation of Baizhang giant is like a demon who has lived in the mansion for a long time. He smashes the sword with one blow and another, and his momentum soars many times!


    At the same time, clouds gather over the palace!


    One after another purple thunder flickers, as if the end of the day is coming!


    When he broke through the battle and stepped into the final level of the emperor''s overlord''s formula, he almost showed his invincible fighting power. His fists were like the avalanche of heaven. He beat the huge sword backward and was about to collapse. However, Mo Shenfeng gave a cold hum: "what can we do to transform the spirit? I will kill you


    "Do what you say


    "The eight barrens are dying out, I will kill you!"Mo Shenfeng flew into the sky, holding the hilt of the huge sword and displaying the killing move of the eight wasteland sword spectrum!


    A long black sword spiraled up.


    Hum!


    The giant sword merged with the long sword. With a shudder, it changed from a hundred feet high to dozens of feet. Although it was much smaller, its strength was more concise. With one sword, the Marquis''s arms were cut into nothingness. Then another sword went straight through the sky, and the head of the hundred Zhang giant was cut off on the spot!


    The most dazzling light burst from the sky, and the whole sky was illuminated, but behind the light, there was a huge black crack, which had not healed for a long time.


    This sword has made a hole in Tiandu!


    "Marquis!"


    With the violent energy gradually subsided, Gong Yunhong saw that the towering hundred Zhang giant was beheaded by a sword. He immediately screamed bitterly, and his eyes were red with blood and staring at Mo Shenfeng.


    Boom!


    At this time, a purple thunder flashed in the sky, and the Marquis''s body gradually dissipated. An old figure fell from the air and directly smashed into the hall.


    It is the marquis.


    At the moment, the Marquis''s arms are broken, and there is a bloodstain between his eyebrows. His hair is dishevelled and his breath is exhausted to the extreme.


    If you look at it carefully, you can find that the blood stains between his eyebrows are actually pouring out the true Qi.


    "No! God! Feng


    After the Marquis landed, his tone was venomous: "you dare to destroy my secluded mansion!"


    It turned out that the sword owl head just now did not kill the Marquis directly, but just as he killed the master''s Youfu in the first place, smashing his Youfu!


    Mo Shenfeng fell slowly, and his breath dropped a lot, but he was still domineering: "old man, don''t talk nonsense with me. If you didn''t take the initiative to send you up, now it''s your head that will be broken!"


    It turned out that Mo Shenfeng ran to kill the old goods. Unfortunately, the old Yin goods finally realized the danger. He abandoned the Youfu directly and attacked the shadow of the Youfu behind. He relieved the effect of the emperor''s overlord and survived at the cost of losing his arms and the Youfu.


    "How are you, Lord?" Just when Mo Shenfeng intends to finish him directly, Gong Yunhong is flying and keeps an alert eye on Mo Shenfeng.


    He was afraid of the purple steam Find a way Cough


    While speaking, Hou Ye vomited out a mouthful of blood and said intermittently: "find a way to find out Find out who is Tianwaitian''s pawn! "


    "Now it''s just him He can reverse the situation, communicate with the sky and capture the king of Yan Catch the king of Yan, we will have a chance to turn over! "


    The Marquis has been completely damaged, and even speaking has become a problem.


    Hearing the twinkle in his eyes, Gong Yunhong was also slightly surprised.


    Is it true that there are pieces of Tianwaitian?


    Isn''t this Lu Li''s strategy?


    Wait, Luli.


    Gong Yunhong seems to think of something, glance, but did not see Lu Li''s figure.


    Before that sword broke out too fast, many masters were busy running for their lives, even she herself was no exception. In a hurry, I didn''t notice the movement of Lu Li.


    Gong Yunhong hated the cunning director of the foreign affairs office. However, she was still not in a state of losing her mind. She was protecting the Marquis and preventing Mo Yunfeng from suddenly attacking him, while thinking about what else Lu Li had to do.


    When the battle came to this stage, she thought calmly. It was not difficult to find that they had stepped into the trap of Lu Li from the very beginning and were always under the control of Lu Li.


    Except that Mo Shenfeng''s sword came too suddenly, it seemed that there was an invisible hand behind them, even the marquis.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    In the final analysis, it''s all the problems caused by Lu Li.


    What kind of Tianwaitian chess pieces? Maybe it''s his words to stir up dissension!


    Gong Yunhong knelt down here. His eyes flashed slightly and he said in a deep voice, "Marquis, at this time, do you still believe that guy''s words? There is no Tianwaitian chess pieces at all. All these are lies. He just wants us to suspect each other and divide us from the inside! "


    "If there were Tianwaitian chess pieces, they would have jumped out by now."


    Gong Yunhong gnashed his teeth with hatred: "Zhang Jue didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, and Zhou Kong was defeated by Mo Shenfeng. Song Bocheng, this guy, always prevented me from killing the general of Yan Wang''s mansion. The rest of them had different minds and were completely divided. If there were pieces of Tianwaitian Tiantian among them, would they still be waiting at this time? Wait for what


    The Marquis heard the speech, gave out hoarse laughter, and then was silent.


    He also doubted whether Tianwaitian''s chess pieces really existed.


    Although Lu Li''s words have a lot of doubts, but one point is said to his heart.


    Tianwaitian has existed for so many years. Why hasn''t it left any trace?


    If they are not the first to be contacted by Tianwaitian, where have the previous people gone?


    Is it silence?


    No.


    There is no eternal secret in the world. Zhu Xiao''s capture eventually exposed Tianwaitian''s secret. That means that tomorrow waitian doesn''t think they can keep it from the very beginning.


    Therefore, those who have been contacted by Tianwaitian before will never be forced to keep silent in the face of life and death.


    There''s only one explanation left.


    Lu Li is right.


    Tianwaitiantian people must have buried nails around them. When they have no use value, they will kill people at any time!


    At this time, Mo Shenfeng has already fallen in front of the two people, but his eyes are swept to those masters who have been hiding in the distance. The corner of his mouth raised a sneer and said, "who will lead the death next?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone turned pale.


    The most powerful of them have been abolished.


    Although the Youfu was destroyed, it left a life, but the breath fell to the indestructible. In this kind of battle, even if it was involved in the aftershocks, it would be the end of the explosion on the spot.


    If you can''t count on marquis, who can stop Mo Shenfeng?


    Although after a great war, Mo Shenfeng''s breath is also a little weak, but no one can guarantee whether he can make a sword.


    Baiwu Jidao has become a shadow in their hearts.


    If that sword comes out again, who will be killed will die.


    Even the Marquis can''t stop it, let alone them!


    "Take it down!" Mo Shenfeng see those masters did not speak, but also a little relieved, a big hand, immediately there are four masters of the breath burst out.


    It''s a master from the state capital.


    Moreover, they were in good condition. The middle-aged man who interrogated Zhu Xiao was also among them.


    As soon as these four masters appeared, their faces became even worse.


    Although they are dominant in the number of people, but their hearts are not even, there is no desperate courage. In contrast, there were only two generals in Lord Yan''s mansion, who dragged down their nine masters. Apart from the two generals who dared to fight and kill and were brave and fearless of death, the most important thing was that the nine masters of aristocratic families didn''t want to be the first birds, and they were regarded as the backing of each other''s dying.


    "Be caught with your hands, or you will be killed!"


    The skinny middle-aged man flew into the air, his voice was cold and chilly.


    But those masters of aristocratic families did not pay attention to his words for the first time, and they were still hesitating.


    "Surrender and live?"


    When everyone was hesitating, song Bocheng stood up again and said with a smile: "carefully speaking, I don''t have to fight with you. Anyway, I didn''t participate in the assassination of King Yan. I''m not afraid of the shadow. As for the Tianwaitian, I have nothing to do with it. "


    Speaking of this, song Bocheng looked at the withered and thin middle-aged: "at most, I was able to deal with the general of the palace. Now I am caught with my hands, and the king of Yan will not settle accounts with me after autumn?"


    The thin middle-aged coldly looked at Song Bocheng, and then said: "as long as you are arrested, everything is easy to discuss."


    His eyes swept over the other masters, "so are you."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, several masters who were still in a desperate situation immediately began to hesitate.


    It is human''s instinct to seek life, and master is no exception.


    If there is a way to live, they don''t want to fight with the Yan palace. Now even the Marquis has been abolished. What''s the point of fighting again? There are four masters in good condition on the opposite side, and Mo Shenfeng, who does not know how much combat power he can play. If they win, how many people can live?


    More importantly, who wants to die?


    If it''s someone else who died, what if it''s yourself?


    Who can guarantee that he won''t be that bad guy?With such an idea, this group of masters can''t really work hard. When the thin and middle-aged say that sentence, people have already begun to shake.


    "I don''t know what you think. I don''t have to fight them anyway."


    Song Bocheng laughed, very harmless, and even took the initiative to go to the side of the thin and thin middle-aged, making the appearance of being arrested.


    The thin middle-aged squint at Song Bocheng, and then nods to the master around him. The master immediately reaches out and takes song Bocheng.


    "I say again, I''m going to catch you now, or I''ll kill you!"


    After seizing song Bocheng, he looked at the group of masters with cold eyes.


    "Who dares?"


    When Gong Yunhong saw that the faces of those people were really shaken, he knew that they were probably going to be captured with their hands tied. He said in a sharp voice, "who dares to go to Lord Yan''s house, and when I leave, I will destroy your whole family!"


    Hearing this threat, the masters who had been shaken looked solemn.


    Because they are very clear that Gong Yunhong is not talking casually. If she turns around and runs away now, as a strong man in the late Ming you period, Mo Shenfeng may not be able to stop her. And when she left, she would immediately mobilize the forces of the Gong family and Hou''s family and destroy their whole family!


    This crazy woman, absolutely is the character that says to do!


    "Shut up!" Mo Shenfeng noticed the changes in the faces of those people, and immediately took the hand. He slapped Gong Yunhong upside down and puffed up half of his face.


    Immediately, Mo Shenfeng caught the Marquis on the spot and said coldly: "bitch, if you talk nonsense again, I will kill the old devil immediately!"


    "Dare you


    Gong Yunhong''s eyes widened, but he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Yunhong, don''t pay attention to me." The Marquis who was captured was calm and said lightly, "I''m a useless man. You should keep your useful body!"


    Gong Yunhong hears the speech, his eyes flash slightly, but he doesn''t take over.


    In the final analysis, she would care so much about the Marquis, not how loyal she was, but that the palace family was the subordinate family of the Hou family. If the Marquis dies in front of her, not only her own life can not be saved, but also the clansmen will be implicated.


    So, don''t look at Hou Ye''s mouth to say so, but if she really dare to run, the palace family is afraid to be destroyed from now on.


    "Release the Lord!"


    After careful consideration, Gong Yunhong made up his mind and almost squeezed this sentence out of his teeth.


    "If you are caught with your hands tied, I naturally disdain to kill a waste." Mo Shenfeng pinched Hou Ye''s neck with one hand, and closed his gate with his hand at the same time. His tone was cold.


    Now the Marquis''s secluded mansion has been destroyed and the gate has been sealed, so he is no different from ordinary elders.


    Gong Yunhong took a deep breath and dropped his eyes in silence.


    Mo Shenfeng saw this, immediately motioned for her to be taken down.


    Thin middle-aged is planning to start, but it seems to feel something, suddenly raised his head, look a Lin!


    There are strong people approaching!


    And A lot of them!


    The other masters also responded and immediately looked up to the sky.


    At this time, Zhang tired, who had been cut to death or death by a sword of Mo Shenfeng, got up and yelled: "reinforcements have arrived! Kill


    After all, he jumped to his feet, but instead of killing Mo Shenfeng, he killed song Bocheng, who had already been "arrested with his bare hands."!


    Song Bocheng''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t care too much. He heard a dull sound in his body. He broke the confinement on the spot and met Zhang Zui with one hand!


    Bang!


    Two powerful forces collide, but Zhang tired is forced to retreat with one hand, and his flesh and blood are scattered!


    In the moment of being hit and fly, he used all his strength to roar: "he is a member of Yan Wangfu!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    The people of Yan palace?


    A group of great masters turned their eyes to song Bocheng.


    Song Bocheng looked as usual and sneered: "what nonsense are you talking about? Is Laozi a member of the Yan palace? I still want to go into the palace of Lord Yan to eat the royal food. I don''t know whether the emperor will accept it or not! "


    "Song Bocheng, are you still here?"


    Gong Yunhong also looked at Song Bocheng, "before you saved the general of the palace from my hands repeatedly, but now you are the first to be arrested. We really think we are fools. We can''t see that you have a problem?"


    As soon as this was said, those masters also responded.


    Recalling song Bocheng''s various behaviors, there are indeed many unexplained places.


    Several times before, he just smashed Gong Yunhong''s attack and saved the general of the palace. But now he is the first one to stand up and be captured. It is obviously a bit strange.


    Naturally, the masters could not be idiots. After a little thought, they realized the problem of song Bocheng.


    "Don''t be so bloody! I just don''t want to die with you. Is that wrong? " Song Bocheng was calm and calm, and said in a cold voice: "a group of people are looking for death. They dare to do things like assassinating the king of Yan. I didn''t participate in this business. Why should I die with you?"


    "What''s more, Tianwaitian is very bluffing. Now? You are all going to lose your lives. Will tianwaitiantian come to save you? "


    When song Bocheng said this, he looked at the top of the palace which had been broken down. Those masters from the aristocratic family were getting closer and closer.


    Although he didn''t seem to have any flaws on the surface, he couldn''t help being eager.


    If we wait for the support of those people, the battle will be one-sided.


    "Song Bocheng, you don''t have to quibble any more. When we capture the king of Yan and catch the little beast named Lu Li, you will know what you two are doing


    Zhang tired covered his injured arm and fixed his eyes on Song Bocheng.


    Song Bocheng sneered and ignored the madman.


    However, there was still a flicker of uneasiness.


    What is Lu Li doing?


    Just now, when Mo Shenfeng attacked the sky, the situation was quite chaotic. Everyone was running away. No one really noticed where Lu Li had gone.


    Did you escape with the king of Yan?


    Song Bocheng''s heart was cold, but after a second thought, he felt that he should not.


    Mo Shenfeng is the reverence of Yanzhou Prefecture, and his status is not to be said. He is more important to the Yan palace than Lu Li. Lu Li''s abandonment of the task in the middle of the road is tantamount to harming Mo Shenfeng. Even the king of Yan himself can''t agree with this plan.


    Moreover, according to several contacts between Song Bocheng and Lu Li, we can feel that this young chief executive of the palace is definitely not a simple role. In the face of this great situation, he will not give up suddenly. He must have some ideas.


    But now it seems that no matter what his ideas are, it will be difficult to implement them.


    Because the Grand Master of the aristocratic family has already arrived.


    One after another, a broken figure flew in, looking down at the sky, the breath was cold.


    Eight masters came!


    Add in the nine here, 17 masters!


    In such battles, even to assassinate Mujing is not humiliating. Today, in order to deal with the Yan palace, so many masters have been sent out. It can be seen that the Yanzhou aristocratic family is ready to tear its face!


    "Reinforcements are here. What are you waiting for?"


    Zhang tired looked at the other masters and said coldly, "go and capture the king of Yan!"


    Hearing this sentence, those masters were stunned, but they immediately reacted to it. They were all over the world, searching for the smell of tea.


    They now have 17 masters. Even if they rush to the top, they will be hard to resist. If they dare to fight hard, it is not impossible to kill the top masters.


    The eight masters who came to help, just like a reassurance, immediately gave people confidence!


    Seeing this, song Bocheng squinted and sighed: "it''s over!"


    It''s over!


    The overall situation is settled!


    "Song Bocheng, what else do you want to say?" Zhang tired''s eyes were always locked on Song Bocheng. He strode forward without looking at the thin and middle-aged man around him. He said coldly, "you and Lu Li had been communicating with each other before, and thought you could hide everyone?"


    Song Bocheng''s calm eyes suddenly turned to Zhang tired.


    The transmission of the divine idea is so hidden that no one can detect it except the two sides.


    But Zhang tired, he could feel the fluctuation of the transmission of the mind!


    Song Bocheng only felt a chill on his back. He rushed to the top of his head. He had guessed something.


    Zhang tired noticed his expression, and his cool color was collected. Suddenly he had a good laugh and said faintly, "wait for a good play."


    More than a dozen of the huge mind scurrying, still looking for the trace of mu tea.


    Mo Shenfeng frowned, pinched the palm of Hou Ye''s neck and tightened slightly, which made him make a rather painful voice.I wanted to kill Hou ye like this, but Mo Shenfeng still resisted.


    He knew that even killing the Marquis would not help.


    Now the Hou Ye''s life and death can''t control the situation at all.


    "Ha ha, Mo Fu Zun, you are now You can''t make it? " The Marquis felt that Mo Shenfeng seemed to be hesitating, but he also tried to say: "even if you You killed me Today you also Lost


    He will lose two words, said extremely hard, almost hoarse!


    Mo Shenfeng looks the same, directly pinches the Hou Ye''s throat, can make him unable to speak, but not to die on the spot.


    Then he left the Marquis as muddy as mud. Mo Shenfeng looked at the sky and said in a deep voice, "my Lord, Mo Shenfeng, Yanzhou Prefecture, who is guarding here today, who is not afraid to die Go ahead


    Boom!


    The voice falls to the ground, Mo Shenfeng''s momentum soars again, the meaning of malaise immediately sweeps empty!


    The last eight masters were silent, but the atmosphere seemed to be at a crossfire.


    "Well, I''ve only been away for a while. How did I get this look?" At this time, Lu Li''s voice sounded slowly. Stepping out of the palace, he saw the hall almost turned into ruins. He chuckled and said, "it seems that you just played very lively?"


    "Lu Li!"


    Zhang tired''s eyes were cold, and his eyes turned to Lu Li at that time.


    Compared with song Bocheng, he hates Lu Li more!


    If it was not for Lu Li, the situation would not be confused into this appearance.


    Now the Marquis is almost half dead, lost his fighting power, and was crushed by Mo Shenfeng''s throat. It was no different from being dead.


    In addition, they lost a master.


    It''s equivalent to nothing. Instead, it''s cut off two major combat forces!


    In particular, the fall of the Marquis was not just a matter of losing their fighting power. The Hou family represented by the Marquis was a real aristocrat with the strongest background among them.


    Now the Marquis has become this appearance. The Hou family will not give up. The goal of settling accounts after autumn will not be the only palace of Yan!


    Even these masters will be hated by the Hou family.


    However, all this is due to Lu Li''s rhetoric.


    "Why do you shout so loud? I''m not deaf. "


    Lu Li glanced at him, took out his ears, and glanced at the eight masters in the sky. He said with a smile: "so many masters have been gathered. No wonder the morale has changed."


    "But that''s good. It''s not necessary to look for them one by one."


    Hearing this, even Mo Shenfeng and song Bocheng are a little helpless.


    When is it? Do you dare to be so arrogant?


    That''s seventeen masters. Even if you are a top master, now the best choice is to turn around and run away, let alone you are just an indestructible realm. If you are so arrogant towards the seventeen masters, are you really not afraid to be killed?


    Or do you have any cards left now?


    Song Bocheng''s heart moved slightly. He intended to convey the voice to Lu Li and told him that Zhang Juen had a problem. However, after knowing that Zhang Juen could feel the fluctuation of the spiritual transmission, he did not dare to transmit it easily.


    However, at this time, his mind is the voice of Lu Li.


    "Is Zhang tired, but the dark son of the sky?"


    Don''t turn your head


    Song Bocheng was a little shocked. He was about to turn his head to see Lu Li. However, he listened to him and said, "this man knows that you and I communicate. There must be a secret method to capture the fluctuation of the mind, but it''s useless for me."


    Because of the law of heaven, it is too simple for Luli to cover up a piece of divinity.


    Song Bocheng peeps at Zhang Juen. Seeing that he looks as usual, he knows that Lu Li is not exaggerating. So he raises his index finger slightly to indicate that Lu Li is not exaggerating. There is a great probability that Zhang Juen is the dark son outside the sky!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    Lu Li rubbed his fingertips, and his expression did not change much.


    The answer given by song Bocheng is only to confirm what he thinks in his mind, which is not unexpected.


    From just now on, not only song Bocheng, but also Zhang Juen, the old boy, have performed in the drama.


    At the beginning, he put on a fierce and fearless posture, fighting with Mo Shenfeng, the skull was cracked, what is the picture? Maybe those masters didn''t want to understand, but Lu Li has been watching in the dark, looking at everyone''s behavior and manner in the background of his eyes, and several pieces of tired are the most suspicious.


    Why suspicious? You can see what happened to the marquis.


    Originally, marquis did not intend to fight with Mo Shenfeng. Who changed his mind?


    It''s Zhang tired!


    Zhang langui attacks Mo Shenfeng fearlessly, and even reminds Marquis that Mo Shenfeng''s strength is strong enough to crush all the people present. If he is not killed, no one can escape!


    At that time, the Marquis was being split by Mo Shenfeng and was slightly injured. His heart was hesitant. After all, once a master of his level met, he would basically become a desperate battle. If it is not necessary, the Marquis does not want to fight with Mo Shenfeng.


    But now he has become a waste man, his throat is crushed, like mud lying in the corner.


    I can''t see the grand master''s bearing in the past.


    All of this is Zhang tired''s handwriting.


    It was Zhang tired who stirred up the water on one side, and the Marquis had to fight with Mo Shenfeng. Not only did he waste marquis by Mo Shenfeng''s hand, but also consumed Mo Shenfeng''s strength greatly.


    In the chaos, Zhang''s behavior may not have any flaws, but from Lu Li''s point of view, the old boy''s purpose is too strong, which is a flaw.


    What''s more, his biggest loophole is that he is eager to find out song Bocheng and attract the attention of other masters.


    No matter how well he said it, he could still pay attention to song Bocheng when he was almost cut to death by Mo Shenfeng just now, and he could feel the fluctuation of song Bocheng''s divinity transmission, which showed that he didn''t really want to work hard from the very beginning.


    Of course, the most unique thing about Zhang tired is that he cast his eyes immediately after he appeared. The hate in the eyes is not fake at all, as if to eat himself alive.


    Good acting.


    Zhang tired of these means in the heart of the Shun, Lu Li had to pick up a thumb to boast.


    At least the old boy''s wrist is more insidious than song Bocheng.


    Song Bocheng, as an eclipse emissary, is indeed the spy leader. But he has been lurking for many years, many crooked roads have long been disdained to use, or are unfamiliar. On weekdays, he does some coordinating and transmitting important information. When it comes to this kind of scene, he is actually a little weaker than Zhang Jue in terms of his own "acting skills".


    On the other hand, Zhang tired, from the beginning of the war between the two sides, put on a brave and fearless posture. Seeing who bit the other, he stirred the water more and more muddy.


    It is for this reason that Lu Li has determined that this guy may be the chessman of Tianwaitian.


    At first, I thought that the Marquis was because of his position and strength. He was more likely to have active contact with Tianwaitian. Now it seems that Marquis is is just a poor man who has been played from head to end by Zhang tired.


    "Lu Li, the defeat of Lord Yan''s mansion has been decided. What else do you have to do? Whatever you want to do? " Zhang tired eyes red, staring at Lu Li.


    Song Bocheng''s face did not change, his eyes drifted between them, but he was ready to make a move.


    Because Zhang Juen doesn''t seem to notice the fluctuation of Lu Li''s mind, if he suddenly makes a move, song Bocheng has at least 60% confidence that he can catch Zhang Juan.


    Of course, in that case, his identity could not be concealed.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Your identity can''t be revealed yet."


    However, when song Bocheng was accumulating strength in silence, the voice of Lu Li''s mind rang again in his mind, saying, "don''t worry, you haven''t lost yet!"


    Song Bocheng''s eyes flashed. He didn''t know where Lu Li came from.


    He thought about it a little. Now the biggest variable here is Cao Hanbing and Zheng an, who haven''t shown up yet.


    If these two leaders of the land department make a move, the situation will immediately have earth shaking changes.


    Although there are 17 clans on this side of the aristocratic family, if Cao Hanbing and Zheng an appear and kill a few people immediately, their morale will be destroyed immediately.


    At the same time, it is the deterrent power brought by the top killers. Even Mo Shenfeng can''t compare it.


    However, the two leaders have not yet appeared, and song Bocheng has no way to judge what position they are.


    In addition, another variable should be that Lu Li still hides the peach blossom sword.


    Song Bocheng is also a famous weapon refiner in addition to the identity of eroding dark emissary. Although he did not master the powerful forging methods of Qingtian thunder and fire, his eyesight was absolutely correct. The peach blossom sword was made of Shenjing and various precious materials. It was cultivated by Lu Li for a long time. Song Bocheng could only affirm that he could definitely kill a master once he made the sword.But it doesn''t seem to help either.


    "Find a way to delay it, and leave the rest to me."


    Just when song Bocheng was thinking about what else Lu Li could do, Lu Li did not explain too much. He directly transmitted a sentence, as if he wanted to make him continue to stir up confusion.


    Song Bocheng is a little speechless. Now that we are in this situation, how can I delay it?


    However, he heard Lu Li''s confidence and decided to gamble with him again.


    How can you win without gambling?


    "Zhang tired, I advise you not to pretend here. Now the Marquis has fallen down, you are anxious to come out and occupy the initiative. What kind of heart do you have in mind? Do you think you can take the place of marquis? " Song Bocheng has the final say,


    , and he has covered Zhang''s eyes and his eyes. He said, "no, Hou Ye is not dead. Even if Hou Ye dies, that''s what Gong Yun hung has said. When will you get your Zhang Yu to be a backseat driver?"


    Originally, Zhang was just about to give orders, but he was so disturbed by song Bocheng that he didn''t dare to speak any more. He squinted at Song Bocheng and wondered what he wanted to do.


    After all, the present masters come from all families and clans, and they can listen to the Lord''s instructions. That''s because the Marquis is strong enough, and the Hou family is also strong enough!


    Now that the Marquis has fallen, Gong Yunhong, the most powerful one, should have taken over the right to speak. However, Zhang Jue directly crossed over Gong Yunhong. For a while, it was OK. People would not care about these details, but if it took a long time, people would be suspicious.


    When song Bocheng made a joke, four masters, including the thin and middle-aged, and two wounded Wangfu were all gathered around Mo Shenfeng. The two sides formed a diagonal trend, but none of them was in a hurry to make a move.


    The master of the aristocratic family still wants to find mu Hongxiu. As long as she is captured alive, the battle will be over.


    Otherwise, they will lose several masters in vain and it will not do them any good.


    What''s more, Gong Yunhong was also reminded by song Bocheng''s words that she was the most powerful master in the aristocratic family. When the Marquis fell, it was her turn to stabilize the situation.


    So she looked maliciously at Mo Shenfeng, just want to ask people to kill Mo Shenfeng first, but suddenly heard a voice.


    "Master Gong, are you interested in cooperation?"


    God''s voice!


    Gong Yunhong immediately reacts, and then looks at Lu Li, who stands with his hands down and smiles at people and animals.


    "Don''t turn your face in a hurry. The Marquis has said that positions are not permanent, only interests are reliable. Although we are now in different positions and each has its own responsibility, it does not mean that there is no possibility of cooperation. "


    When Gong Yunhong hears the speech, although her eyes are still indifferent, she seems to have acquiesced in Lu Li''s statement and restrained her own words about to blurt out.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Lu Li''s next words almost made her face tense.


    "Zhang Juen can sense the fluctuation of mind transmission. He must have a problem."


    "Next, I say, listen."


    She couldn''t help but raise her eyes and take a look at Zhang tired.


    As a strong master, she certainly understood how difficult it was to detect the fluctuation of the spiritual transmission. Especially in the chaos of war, the martial arts in the clear and secluded realm will subconsciously release their mind. If they want to feel a thread of divinity used to transmit sound, it is almost as difficult as finding a drop of water mixed into the vast ocean.


    Although she had suspected that song Bocheng and Lu Li were communicating with each other by means of divinity.


    But in doubt, she had no accurate evidence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    But after Lu Li''s reminder, she immediately felt that Zhang tired really had a problem.


    Because his attitude towards song Bocheng was too firm.


    It is true that song Bocheng saved the palace several times before, but it may not be a coincidence.


    As for other guesses, Gong Yunhong mainly because song Bocheng kicked Lu Li out of the battle circle at first. It seemed as if he wanted to kill the young chief manager of the Palace first. However, in the end, not only did Lu Li die, but he naturally hid because of song Bocheng''s attack.


    "You should be trying to guess the identity of song Bocheng."


    "I can tell you clearly that song Bocheng is not from Yan Wangfu, but he does have some cooperation with me."


    "And not only song Bocheng, but also more than one or two of the masters present cooperated with me. I have no other advantage, that is, I treat people honestly and never let people suffer. As long as you cooperate with me, you can get what you want. "


    Gong Yunhong ignores the boasting behind Lu Li and looks at Song Bocheng again.


    Song Bocheng is more sensitive. He immediately realizes that Gong Yunhong is looking at himself, but he is a little puzzled.


    What does this crazy woman see me do?


    Of course, he didn''t know that Lu Li had sold him.


    Although it was not sold completely and half hidden, it was also a direct report to Gong Yunhong about their cooperative relationship.


    This is to win the letter from Gong Yunhong, but also to confuse her.


    Now Song Bocheng has aroused Gong Yunhong''s suspicion. It is counterproductive to force song Bocheng to cover up for him. It is better to admit that they have a cooperative relationship, but deny that song Bocheng is a member of the Yan palace.


    There is truth in the lies. Let Gong Yunhong guess.


    "Are you still fighting?"


    Now the atmosphere is a little stalemate, Mo Shenfeng all appeared impatient expression, tone with provocative meaning.


    However, those masters of aristocratic families do not match each other. The number of the strong has already occupied an advantage, and the initiative is in their hands. On the contrary, they are not so anxious.


    "Waste is waste."


    Mo Shenfeng saw that they didn''t say a word, then sneered and said: "how can more masters do? Let you have ten more masters, and the result will be the same! "


    This is totally arrogant.


    There are several masters of the expression have become ugly, staring at Mo Shenfeng, bad eyes.


    You mo Shenfeng no matter how top, no matter how strong the fighting power, it has not yet become a man of nature. Do you really regard yourself as invincible? Ten more masters, are you really inflated?


    No matter how invincible the master is, in the final analysis, it is still the master. Even if Mu Hongxiu, who is the only one who has walked out of the invincible Road, she can''t fight 17 Mingyou strong men alone.


    Therefore, Mo Shenfeng''s arrogance, people are not in the eye, only as a laughing stock.


    "Boy, you have to hurry up. We can''t get much time." Mo Shenfeng didn''t care about other people''s opinions, but he was anxious in his heart, but his face did not change.


    Because he also received a message from Lu Li.


    The content is not much different from that of song Bocheng.


    Delay!


    Whatever you do, try to put it off.


    Take advantage of the big stones in the minds of the masters of the aristocratic families and think that they have the chance to win, stabilize them and strive for some time!


    "Lord Fu, do you really want to wipe out all the details of Yanzhou state capital and yanwang mansion?"


    "If we don''t take advantage of this opportunity, we will sit down and have a talk," said a grandmaster


    He tried to persuade Mo Shenfeng to surrender.


    Mo Shenfeng didn''t even care about him.


    This kind of fool, just don''t have a brain.


    It''s just to persuade others to surrender. It''s not crazy. What is it?


    However, the master did not seem to be aware of the strange expressions of others, and continued to advise: "the kingdom of swallowing heaven is destined to become history. What''s the use of Fu Zun''s work so hard for Lord Yan''s house? Will anyone recognize her as the king of Yan when the iron cavalry of the kingdom of heaven and evil breaks through the border and overthrows the holy kingdom


    "To be a man, you should be aware of the current affairs. Even if you don''t attach yourself to Lord Yan''s residence, you can still have a certain status after the change of dynasty. Don''t mistake yourself, my Lord. "


    Listening to the master''s nonsense, Mo Shenfeng''s eyebrows gradually become murderous.


    However, at this time, Gong Yunhong suddenly said: "Mo Shenfeng must not stay. He dares to hurt Marquis and must die!"


    This crazy woman!


    Zhang tired eyes immediately appeared a trace of cold.


    Now Gong Yunhong says that even if many masters are not satisfied with her, they still have to obey her.


    What he had done before was actually picked peaches by this crazy woman.


    Zhang tired''s expression was gloomy, his eyes turned to him, but he saw song Bocheng''s smile, and his heart was even more blocked.


    They''re stupid people who don''t have a big picture!


    "Oh? It seems that you still want to compete with me? " Mo Shenfeng glanced at Gong Yunhong with a smile.Gong Yunhong said indifferently: "even if you escape to death today, you can''t bear the anger of Hou''s family in the future."


    "Don''t forget, behind the Hou family, but..."


    Speaking of this, Gong Yunhong suddenly realized that he had made a slip of the tongue and stopped talking in time.


    "There''s no need to talk so much nonsense with him. People rush in and kill him directly." Seeing this, Zhang tired immediately said in a deep voice, "as long as Mo Shenfeng dies, Lord Yan''s house will lose its support. If it''s late, it will change. Let''s go!"


    "You have a point."


    Hearing the speech, Gong Yunhong nodded, and before Zhang tired showed his joy, it was thunderbolt that attacked him!


    Zhang tired did not have time to react, the flesh and blood on his chest immediately exploded. Gong Yunhong hit him and flew out of the room more than ten feet. He could not help but roar: "you are crazy!"


    There was a look of consternation on his face, and he had no idea that Gong Yunhong would suddenly make trouble to himself.


    The first moment is still standing in the same line, the second moment to their own hands, this woman is really crazy?


    What''s more, the sudden outburst of Gong Yunhong not only made Zhang tired feel stunned, but also confused those masters of the aristocratic family.


    What''s going on? Why did it suddenly start fighting?


    However, Gong Yunhong didn''t mean to explain. With a kick of his step, he jumped out again, and the attack was extremely fierce. With a swing of his fist, he cracked the real Qi of protecting the body that Zhang Juen had just mentioned.


    Is it good for you to swallow the blood in a hurry


    "Shut up!"


    Gong Yunhong said in a deep voice, "do you still want to pretend? I''d like to ask you what benefits you have received from Tianwaitian, and you are willing to be a lackey for those heavenly beings


    When this was said, everyone was surprised.


    Several masters who wanted to help Zhang tired were also in doubt at the moment.


    Is Zhang tired the chess piece of Tianwaitian?


    Seeing this, song Bocheng immediately looks at Lu Li and knows that this is definitely Lu Li''s handwriting.


    However, song Bocheng was a little confused. How did Lu Li persuade Gong Yunhong to deal with Zhang tired?


    "Don''t look at me. I don''t know what she thinks." Lu Li laughs and transmits a voice, but already in the eye hint Mo Shenfeng.


    At this time, even if he did not hint, Mo Shenfeng could not let go!


    "Do it!"


    Mo Shenfeng burst out a drink, on the spot condensed a bright long gun, fearlessly killed those masters in the sky.


    The eight masters were in good condition and were difficult to deal with, so they were naturally handed over to him. And the thin middle-aged and other people killed the masters of other aristocratic families. The latter also responded and rushed to fight. The situation, which was still in the initiative, immediately became passive!


    The reason is that Gong Yunhong suddenly reaches out to Zhang tired and really confuses everyone.


    "Do you want to drag all the people to die together?"


    Zhang tired by Gong Yunhong beat some miserable, said in a sharp voice.


    Gong Yunhong did not say a word, but was silent. However, his hand became more and more fierce. He ran to kill Zhang tired completely!


    Zhang Juen also realized that this woman really wanted to kill herself, so he didn''t dare to be distracted. After several rounds of fighting, his bones had been completely exposed. Even if he had cultivated the inheritance of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil Kingdom and made his flesh and blood bones dissimilate, he couldn''t help such a fierce attack.


    After all, Gong Yunhong was a strong man in the late Ming Dynasty. There was no pressure to deal with Zhang Juen. If he went on like this, Zhang Juen knew that he would be killed sooner or later.


    With a glance in his eyes, he saw that Mo Shenfeng was a pair of eight. Although he was a little embarrassed, he even temporarily delayed those masters who came to reinforce him. He immediately knew the intention of these people.


    They are afraid that they have reached some kind of agreement and want to get rid of themselves first.


    Who wants to do it to yourself?


    "Is it song Bocheng?"


    Zhang''s first reaction was that song Bocheng was playing a trick, but he immediately denied the idea. He had a flash of light in his mind and gritted his teeth and said, "it''s Lu Li!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    In addition to song Bocheng, Lu Li is the only one who can use this method.


    Zhang tired heart hate, regret that he didn''t make a decisive point just now, to get rid of this evil.


    "Gong Yunhong! Calm down, no matter what Lu Li said to you, you can''t believe him easily! "


    Zhang tired was frightened by Gong Yunhong''s fighting posture. He said quickly, "this son is eloquent and good at manipulating people''s hearts. Don''t be fooled!"


    "Good job, master Gong. First get rid of the pieces in Tianwaitian. If we have any problems, we can sit down and talk slowly later."


    When Lu Li heard that Zhang was slandering himself over there, he would no longer hide and tuck in. He directly yelled to Gong Yunhong: "as long as you can kill him, I will honor the benefits I promised you before!"


    "If you can capture him alive, more benefits can not be given!"


    After saying this, Lu Li flew up, as if he was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. He immediately locked in the master who was fighting with the thin and middle-aged. He seemed to be a little difficult, and his strength was not weak. The situation of the thin and middle-aged was a little bit bad.


    So Lu Li immediately gathered a sword spirit and quietly hit the master.


    The other side frowned and noticed that the sword spirit suddenly flew towards him seemed to be dangerous. He immediately flew backward and punched out to stop the sword spirit!


    Thin middle-aged is to seize the opportunity, then entangled in the past, under a claw, directly in the other side''s chest caught five deep bloodstains.


    As if the ghost fire of the general green real gas drilling along the wound, burning the master miserable howl up!


    He didn''t dare to fight again for a moment, so he retreated to the master of the aristocratic family.


    Lu Li saw this, but he cried out: "this is also our alliance. Don''t kill your own people by mistake."


    Hearing his words, his face changed slightly, and I didn''t know what he meant.


    However, those masters of aristocratic families were on guard immediately. Seeing that the master who had been wounded by the withered and middle-aged flew towards him and others, he was a little more cautious and immediately avoided it. The impulsive master was really angry and said coldly, "get out of here!"


    The master wanted to sneak in and avoid the limelight, but they even attacked him?


    A blow broke up that group of real gas, he also came out a few anonymous fire, "are you crazy? Do you believe in this kind of cheap provocation? "


    The man who did it didn''t care about him.


    I didn''t see that even Gong Yunhong suddenly went mad, as if to fight with Zhang tired. Who can guarantee that what Lu Li said is true or false?


    Gong Yunhong attacked and killed Zhang tired, which really broke the trust between them.


    And the master, who felt a little "wronged", was really frustrated.


    Lu Li continued to smile: "master Gong, is Zhang tired such a waste? Can I help you? "


    "Go away!"


    Gong Yunhong''s fist will Zhang tired Zhen fly, but also did not give Lu Li any good face.


    She swore that she had never seen such a shameless thing as Lu Li.


    In the process of the previous transmission, she used various true and false words to deceive her. More importantly, Lu Li also mentioned the relationship between the Hou family and the Gong family.


    It is not a secret in Yanzhou that the Gong family is a subordinate family of Hou family. However, Gong Yunhong didn''t expect that Lu Li knew that the core means of the Hou family''s control over the palace family was that he had done some tricks on the Gong family''s family skills.


    This is the biggest secret of the palace family.


    Hearing Lu Li''s voice, Gong Yunhong was shocked.


    She didn''t know where Lu Li got the news or whether his promise was true or false. However, Gong Yunhong could only gamble that what Lu Li said was true.


    And now she has already made a move, and if she wants to regret it, she has no time but to go all the way to the dark!


    Seeing Gong Yunhong''s bad attitude, Lu Li didn''t care. He just sighed: "ah, I said that anyone who cooperates with me has never suffered a loss. If you know what I am, you should know that I always treat people with sincerity. Even master Gong is willing to cooperate with me. What are you still hesitating about? "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li winks at the thin and middle-aged, and then a sword blows out, attacking the unfortunate ghost who has just been wronged.


    Thin middle-aged now also understand the meaning of Lu Li, immediately cooperate with him, attack and kill the master!


    "Lu Li! You''ve been deceiving too much! "


    When the master felt the sword coming again, he could not help but burst the sword spirit on the spot. He ignored the thin and middle-aged man and wanted to capture and kill Lu Li directly!


    Lu Li sneered, and the infinite body method was displayed. In the air, a dozen virtual shadows appeared in the air. His body shape was vague and uncertain. In an instant, the master lost his target.


    "Master song, my previous promise is still valid. Let''s kill a master for me!"


    At the time of exerting infinite body method, Lu Li also Zhensheng shouts to song Bocheng.


    Song Bocheng is not one Leng, what commitment?


    Then I realized that he was trying to pull himself into the water!Previously, he said clearly that he would only provide intelligence and not participate in combat. But Lu Li did not let go of his meaning. Since he is a master, don''t try to stand by!


    Moreover, after such a disturbance by Lu Li, there is no trust between them.


    Feeling that several vigilant eyes fell on him, song Bocheng sighed bitterly.


    This boy, a little tough!


    This is no longer forced to pull themselves into the water, this is completely pushing themselves into the fire pit.


    In particular, Lu Li''s saying that he killed a master for him completely made himself the target of public criticism.


    It''s a delusion to think about protecting oneself.


    "Good boy, I think you should do this eclipse. You are born to be a spy! "


    Seeing that he couldn''t wash away the dirty water, song Bocheng didn''t get angry. Instead, he appreciated Lu Li more.


    Both sides are exposed. If you follow Lu Li''s words, at least you won''t reveal your identity as a dark emissary. Of course, song Bocheng can see Lu Li''s deep meaning, so he cooperates with a laugh and says, "manager Lu, now you want me to kill the master for you, the price is not the same!"


    "Just ask for the price! Kill a master and double the terms you promised


    "I don''t have anything in Lord Yan''s house, but I have money!"


    While talking, Lu Li''s figure appears again, and continues to use the sword to stir up the unfortunate master.


    Now that this guy is completely isolated, he can find a chance to kill him.


    So, Lu Li and the thin middle-aged exchanged their eyes. The big sleeve shook and threw out the sword case. The Canglang sword suddenly flew out and was held by Lu Li.


    At this time, Lu Li is going to die in person.


    "Kill him first!"


    Lu Li drank deeply, and the bright sword light burst out on the Canglang sword.


    The sword runs through the eight wastelands!


    A sword light turns into eight sharp sword Qi, condenses into dark long sword shadow, and directly attacks the master!


    "The middle-aged is also shriveled to death


    His hands were full of dark green Qi, full of desolate and cold breath. While the master was avoiding the sword spirit, he grabbed the other side''s head with one claw and scratched his head in the air. The dark green Qi turned into a flame and burned fiercely, which made him scream bitterly!


    But the other side, after all, is also a master of the strong, power burst, instant want to break free!


    How can you let him go?


    Turn claws into fists and directly blow up his Qi protection!


    At this time, Lu Li also rushed over, Canglang sword led a wave, fell!


    With the power of martial arts, he cut a wound that could not be recovered.


    Blood burst out, but the master did not dare to distract himself. He summoned out of the Youfu and began to burn the true Qi of Youfu. He wanted to fight for his life!


    Then, Canglang sword hummed, the wave burst, turned into a little starlight, the sword turned, like rain fell!


    The secret sword Xingguang itself is a sword technique aimed at the true Qi. Although it can''t restrain the master''s true Qi, it can delay the opponent''s burning momentum of Youfu''s true Qi.


    However, a moment of genuine Qi block, sometimes it has decided the life and death!


    "Die!"


    In the face of such a good opportunity, song Bocheng finally couldn''t help it!


    He blew out a blow from his back, which made the master''s mansion tremble on the spot, and the virtual shadow collapsed for the most part.


    The thin and middle-aged man roared and bullied him. A blow blew up half of his body, and the blood was like rain.


    But the master was still alive, but he lost his sense of war and turned to escape.


    At this time, Lu Li took out his sword.


    Cut the sword out.


    Dark light burst!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    After a month''s time, Lu Li''s sword has become more proficient, which is not comparable to that day.


    With the cooperation of the two masters, this long planned sword has also achieved rich results!


    The master''s body was directly cut and exploded, turned into countless blood rain, and scattered and scattered!


    The master fell!


    Feel that the sudden explosion, and instant annihilation of the breath, all present are a stagnation.


    This is the first master to be killed alive tonight.


    Previously, Mo Shenfeng killed a master''s secluded residence, and the other side''s realm fell. Finally, he was involved in the turbulent flow of the broken sky sword, which shocked him to death. It can only be said that he died with a stranglehold.


    But this master was different.


    Song Bocheng and Lu Li, who were thin and middle-aged, joined hands to kill each other, and the master fell down. The breath burst out was not trivial. What shocked everyone was that it was Lu Li who gave the fatal blow!


    Many people are frightened by the power of the sword. They can''t help thinking about whether they can retreat from the whole body if they face this sword.


    The answer is It''s hard!


    That sword can kill the master. Although it is seriously injured by two masters, the state is not complete, but it is still the master!


    "Don''t kill the master..."


    When the blood rain was gone, there was a whisper among the masters of the aristocratic family.


    This unconscious murmur made other masters feel awe inspiring.


    Even the eight masters in the sky who were about to force Mo Shenfeng into a desperate situation were all moved by their hearts. For a moment, Mo Shenfeng seized the opportunity and opened up the front with an outbreak.


    However, the eight of them did not go after him, but looked at Lu Li. Their eyes were both complicated and fearful!


    It''s not a myth.


    However, the root of this system is to ignore the law of the world.


    Not to mention the power of Lu Li''s sword, they all saw it with their own eyes. The seriously injured master had no room to resist at all, and was directly cut into a rain of blood.


    All the people present were masters. Seeing this, it was hard to avoid feeling a little strange that the world was going crazy.


    Even if they can''t destroy the realm, what''s the significance of these masters who have gone through years of hard cultivation to open up Youfu and enter the realm of Mingyou?


    Because of the fall of the master, Gong Yunhong''s attack has been postponed for a few minutes. Zhang tired, who has a chance to breathe, has a slight twinkle in his eyes. However, he immediately says, "gentlemen, this son has become a climate. Now you can kill the master. When he opens up a secluded mansion and becomes a real master, who is his opponent?"


    "If you think about it, the five days pride of the holy Kingdom, even the most powerful Mei, is only" comparable to the master. "


    "Today, with the change of the earth''s atmosphere, the immortal Tianjiao is getting stronger and stronger. The princess of the kingdom of extreme heaven and demon once killed the son of Tianmen, but the truth of that matter is not clear to anyone! Who would believe that she killed the son of heaven when she was not destroyed


    "But..."


    Zhang tired''s tone was cold: "this son''s sword killed the master. You have seen it with your own eyes. Who dares to let him grow up? If he is really a master, who can suppress his arrogance in the world at that time? "


    "Why don''t you kill him now?" Zhang Juen, with a sense of bewitchment, said in a deep voice: "kill this man, lest he become a climate in the future, and we all have to be reduced to the end of being exterminated!"


    This sentence, however, really touched those masters.


    Although Lu Li had performed very well before, they did not feel afraid.


    However, an immortal warrior can actually kill the master, which makes their hearts pour out endless killing intention!


    This son must not be left!


    "Zhang is right. He must not be allowed to grow up!"


    A great master said coldly: "today we have made a death feud with Lord Yan''s house. If we can''t kill the king Yan, we can''t do anything more than Mo Shenfeng. We can''t leave any more troubles!"


    His words immediately resonated.


    "That''s right. If there is another Mo Shenfeng in Lord Yan''s mansion, we may be in danger of destroying the clan!"


    Several masters all sent out the breath, locked Lu Li, seems to be firm to kill the heart!


    Song Bocheng''s face changed.


    That''s not good.


    Now Lu Li has aroused the vigilance of these people. If they want to kill Lu Li, they may not be able to protect him!


    However, song Bocheng turned his head and saw that Lu Li''s face was free from any panic. He was obviously not worried that he would die here.


    "How many cards does this kid have?"


    "Or Just crazy enough? " Song Bocheng felt like he was going crazy.


    At this point, it was beyond his control.


    However, Lu Li was able to maintain his composure. Song Bocheng couldn''t tell whether he really relied on him or had no reason to be arrogant.


    But in any case, such arrogance, song Bocheng can not watch him killed in front of himself.So, he finally decided to stand up bravely. Just when he was about to say something, Lu Li suddenly said, "I sincerely want to cooperate with you, but you just want to kill me. It''s really chilling."


    Speaking, Lu Li slowly put his hand into his sleeve.


    This action attracted people''s vigilance, subconsciously prepared.


    But no one expected that Lu Li just took out a square seal with a ferocious shape.


    Song Bo admitted to the square seal, his face changed slightly, and immediately knew Lu Li''s plan. He even said, "no!"


    But he was a little late.


    Lu Li''s finger taps and shakes the square seal. He says with a smile: "can anyone hear me?"


    Fangyindun flashed a strange light.


    Zhang tired saw this scene, also thought of what, even busy way: "that is God kill seal, quickly stop him!"


    Being reminded by him, a group of masters suddenly remembered another identity of Lu Li.


    He is not only the manager of the Yan palace.


    He was also the four leaders of the earth.


    This is for help!


    Having figured out this point, those several masters who had been determined to kill their hearts immediately made a move!


    "We are colleagues at least. We can''t watch these people kill me?" Lu Li continues to shake the seal of God killing, as if he did not see the several masters killed to himself.


    Song Bocheng bit his teeth and stood in front of Lu Li in a cold sweat.


    "Who dares to kill you?"


    Suddenly!


    A lazy voice came into the hall.


    Boom!


    Followed by, is a long and thin thunder light, as if from the nine days above split, landing, burst out dazzling light!


    Those masters were shocked to fly on the spot, their eyes tingled, and they even shed blood!


    In the surging thunder, a man with half a face covered stepped out and said with a smile: "I''ve been watching the bustle for a long time. If you don''t ask for help, I''ll be a bit overwhelmed."


    He went to the middle of the two sides of the confrontation, flicked his finger, then raised his head in disdain and said, "Mo Shenfeng, call out my grandfather, I will save your life!"


    "You fart


    Mo Shenfeng was forced by the eight masters to come to rescue Lu Li. He was very anxious, but when he saw him, he was relieved. He said coldly: "I''ll give you those wastes below. Don''t interfere. These eight wastes are not enough for me to fight!"


    "All right."


    The man laughed and was too lazy to expose Mo Shenfeng. He glanced at those pale faced masters in front of him and said word by word: "just now, who was going to kill my local leader?"


    "Cao Hanbing!"


    Zhang was about to break his teeth and said: "you can''t protect him!"


    "Aren''t you the garbage in Zhangjia?"


    Cao Hanbing took out his ears and said, "you talk the most, but you dare to call your grandfather''s name and give you a face?"


    Zhang jiuben wanted to say something more, but he saw countless flashes of thunder in front of his eyes.


    "It''s useful to keep you. You''d better not talk back to your grandfather Cao." Cao Hanbing, however, did not know when he appeared on his side, with his back to him and said, "kneel down."


    Zhang tired and his throat moved.


    It''s been cut open and there''s blood pouring out.


    He did not see how Cao Hanbing made his move.


    That is to say, Cao Hanbing wanted to kill him. It was just a matter of thinking.


    Cao Hanbing saw that he didn''t move. He turned his head slightly and frowned: "I told you to kneel down. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Poop!


    Zhang tired knelt down.


    Even he himself is a bit incredible.


    In the face of Mo Shenfeng, he was not so afraid, even subconsciously knelt down.


    But This man is not Mo Shenfeng.


    His name is Cao Hanbing.


    The two leaders of the earth department, swallow the holy kingdom of heaven Even one of the most powerful killers in the whole wilderness.


    Zhang tired heart bottom clear, annoyed him, oneself really will die!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    Seeing Zhang tired kneeling down, some people''s faces were suspicious, others were full of fear.


    But no one was surprised.


    Because the young man with half a face was the second leader of the earth.


    In the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven, Shenwei is the most terrifying existence. Cao Hanbing, the second leader, is one of the best.


    Zhang tired can fight with Mo Shenfeng, stir up muddy water in front of so many people, but dare not make a mistake in front of Cao Hanbing.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if I had earlier?" Cao Hanbing pulled down his half face mask and patted his tired head.


    This action full of insulting nature made Zhang tired''s face blue, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Cao Hanbing, you are just a person. Do you really want to be more powerful? There are a lot of troubles in your department now. It''s hard to protect yourself. Why go through the muddy waters? "


    There is a master''s air machine, deep voice mouth.


    Tight also immediately someone said: "the Ministry of land has no authority, no matter how powerful you cao Hanbing, frighten the four sides, that also does not matter to our head."


    "Are you sick?" Cao Hanbing glanced at the man and said, "if the local government kills people, what kind of authority should he be in charge of? I''m going to kill you now. Who can say that Cao Hanbing doesn''t have this right? "


    The man''s face changed so much that he stepped back.


    "Cao Hanbing."


    Gong Yunhong''s eyes were gloomy: "you don''t have to show off here. Today, half of the power of Yanzhou aristocratic family is here, and has completely turned over with the Yan palace. This chaos can not be ended by yourself, nor can all the forces of the earth come out. If you''re smart enough to pretend that nothing has happened and leave now, I can pretend you haven''t been here


    Now the appearance of Cao Hanbing has made the situation more complicated. Although Gong Yunhong can deal with Zhang tired, she can''t sit back and watch the side of Lord Yan''s house to breathe. She is not stupid enough.


    Moreover, Cao Hanbing is really terrible, a top killer and a very powerful master. Only a few people can reach this point. But it is not necessarily true that Gong Yunhong is afraid of him.


    At least Gong Yunhong was also in the late Ming Dynasty. Although he didn''t reach the peak, he had his own strength.


    What''s more, with so many masters present, how many can Cao Hanbing kill, no matter how strong he is?


    Moreover, Cao Hanbing was afraid that he had already been nearby, but he didn''t show up until Lu Li took out the seal of God, which symbolizes the leader''s identity, for help. Cao''s position is also somewhat subtle, which may not mean that he really wants to fight here.


    That''s why Gong Yunhong advised Cao Hanbing to leave now and not continue to cause trouble.


    "Crazy lady of the palace family, are you threatening me?" Cao Hanbing picked a short knife from his sleeve and laughed.


    Gong Yunhong frowned and didn''t wait to speak. Cao Hanbing in front of him had turned into thunder. Then, a cold touch came from his neck.


    The blade of the dagger was against her throat.


    "Grandfather Cao hates two kinds of people most in his life. One is a fool who can''t understand his brows and eyes, and the other is a bitch who dares to threaten me."


    Cao Hanbing and Gong Yunhong''s distance is only half a step, four eyes meet, sneer: "I think you two have accounted for all."


    He looked at the other masters and said, "the head of the prefecture, that''s the front of the Department. If you dare to attack and kill the four leaders, you will smash the door of our department and slap the face of our department."


    "Do you think I can leave it alone?"


    "Well?"


    Cao Hanbing''s words made the atmosphere fall into a short silence.


    Then, a great master suddenly burst out momentum, "kill him!"


    As soon as his words were finished, five masters started to move. Gong Yunhong broke out and attacked Cao Hanbing with one hand. The five masters formed a encirclement and wanted to compete with the two local leaders.


    Song Bocheng sees this scene, the body leans forward, is about to shoot, but Lu Li stops him.


    Song Bocheng looks puzzled and looks at Lu Li.


    Lu Li said faintly: "look first, don''t worry."


    He didn''t have any doubts about Cao Hanbing. He had already confirmed Cao Hanbing''s position with mu Hongxiu, which was enough to prove that he would not collude with those aristocratic families.


    However, Lu Li thinks that Cao Hanbing must be hiding something. He will rush back to Yanzhou at such a coincidental time, which is certainly not as simple as song Bocheng''s intelligence said.


    Moreover, Lu Li also wants to take this opportunity to see how capable the two local leaders are.


    If you''re not mistaken, the method of Cao Hanbing''s envoy should be the thunder method in the four parts of heaven, earth, wind and thunder.


    Lu Li''s eyes flashed slightly, and he remembered that he had got the wind scroll method in the shensha seal, which showed that this ancient martial art had many unknown connections with shenweisi, or the earth department.


    Between thinking, facing the siege of five masters, Cao Hanbing suddenly moved.


    The five masters, together with Gong Yunhong''s preparations, have actually reached the limit. However, in Cao Hanbing''s eyes, their speed is still not fast enough!Countless faint thunder arcs radiated out, and everything around Cao Hanbing seemed to slow down. The original five masters seemed to stagnate on the spot. Even Gong Yunhong''s premeditated palm slowed down.


    This strange scene, but let Lu Li see the pupil shrink.


    It''s not that the speed of Gong Yunhong and others has slowed down, but that Cao Hanbing''s speed is too fast to form an extreme contrast!


    Cao Hanbing turned into a ray of thunder, shuttling between several people. The thunder light and the knife light were flying and gradually condensed into a faint white line. In the moment of no response, they passed through five masters.


    Oh!


    The sound of blade rubbing against the air has just sounded. Cao Hanbing has already stood beside Lu Li and has also set his eyes on the five masters.


    The pale white line has not yet dissipated.


    The five masters were completely stagnant. Then, they seemed to have been attacked by invisible force, and their flesh and blood exploded instantly!


    "Do you understand?"


    Cao Hanbing turned his head to look at Lu Li.


    Lu Li smell speech, and did not answer, but asked: "you also hand down mercy ah."


    Cao Hanbing said: "no way. It''s still a little difficult to kill five at a time. It''s enough to abolish them?"


    Lu Li nodded, and then exclaimed, "good accurate knife."


    He did not praise that Cao Hanbing''s body method was fast enough, because his body method had reached the limit. At least, infinite body method could not.


    But what really surprised him was that Cao Hanbing cut off the flesh of five masters at that moment, and at the same time accurately cut off several important meridians of them.


    As a bright and quiet strong man, his flesh and blood can recover slowly, but his meridians are cut off, and his combat power will be greatly affected in a short time.


    "Flattering."


    Cao Hanbing closed his sword and held his arms. Until then, the five great masters realized that their meridians had been cut off. They all looked at Cao Hanbing with venomous eyes.


    As for Gong Yunhong, she only saw a flash of thunder in her trance. After that, the five masters had been abolished.


    What kind of martial arts is this?


    It was the first time that Gong Yunhong saw Cao Hanbing.


    The local leaders are well-known, but their skills and skills are the biggest secret.


    As a killer, it is impossible for the Ministry of land to let such important information spread out. What''s more, Cao Hanbing has made great achievements in the war, but he seldom makes a move in front of others. Everyone only knows that there has never been a missing net among the people he wants to kill.


    In addition to the former world''s number one killer, the ancestor of the Ye family, and Zheng an, who was the head of the earth department, could not do this.


    "Mo Shenfeng, can you do it? Now ask me to do it. I can also consider it. When you are about to be killed, the price will be different. "


    Cao Hanbing did not look at the masters of the aristocratic families any more. He looked directly at the sky above the palace and at Mo Shenfeng, who was still delaying the eight masters.


    Mo Shenfeng is in a dangerous situation.


    The eight Masters had tacit understanding, and their strength was not weak. Although they had no choice but to Mo Shenfeng, Mo Shenfeng was obviously in a weak position.


    For a long time, Mo Shenfeng was a little angry, slightly frowned and said: "nonsense so much, you still worry about yourself!"


    Although Cao Hanbing abolished five masters as soon as he made a move, the rest of them were not good friends.


    Especially Zhang Juen and Gong Yunhong.


    Mo Shenfeng knows the details of Cao Hanbing and the thunder method of this guy. The biggest drawback of Mo Shenfeng is that he can''t fight continuously. He must solve the battle as soon as possible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    However, the eight masters saw the urgency of Mo Shenfeng. The more eager he was to break the situation, the more calm the eight masters were to deal with it. They did not give Mo Shenfeng any chance to break through.


    Unless he uses baiwujidao again, Mo Shenfeng is really dragged to death by them.


    "Well, it seems that the position of Fu Zun can really kill people. The madman who threatened to get out of jingtianwu road in those days can''t even beat eight rubbish now. The more he lives, the more he goes back. "


    As if he was watching the excitement, Cao Hanbing watched the battle with his arms in his arms. He said that he was sorry, but he didn''t mean to help at all.


    And at this time, he suddenly saw the Marquis lying in the corner, pretending to be surprised: "isn''t this the Marquis? How did you become such a virtue? "


    Lu Li was very cooperative: "Mo Fu Zun did it."


    "Tut Tut, Mo Shenfeng, you let me say what you are good, do not know how to respect the older generation."


    Cao Hanbing drew out his short knife again. While walking towards the Marquis, he also turned to Lu Li and said, "the old masters have become this kind of appearance. At least they should give him a good time, don''t you think?"


    Without waiting for him to get close to the Marquis, Gong Yunhong burst into a rainbow and rushed directly to Cao Hanbing!


    Cao Hanbing''s feet moved, thunder broke out, and light and shadow crisscrossed. Gong Yunhong''s body was directly split out, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth, which just blocked Cao Hanbing''s only way to the marquis.


    "So desperate?"


    Cao Hanbing was slightly surprised and then said with a smile: "it seems that your palace family has been completely tamed by the Hou family. Even a great master like you is willing to be a dog for the marquis. It''s amazing. It''s really great. Hou''s methods of dog training should be made public so that his royal highness can study hard. "


    While speaking, Cao Hanbing''s eyes swept over the other masters, and his voice gradually became indifferent: "in order not to keep a group of dogs that are not well fed, they will be bitten by the dogs in the end."


    "Cao Hanbing, we are willing to give you some thin noodles, but it does not mean that you can insult us at will!"


    "Yes, Cao Hanbing, if you continue to be so arrogant, you are making trouble for the king of Yan!"


    If a master was dissatisfied with Cao Hanbing, he immediately made a noise.


    After all, they are all respectable figures. No matter how famous you cao Hanbing is, you are just a master equal to everyone. Why should you suffer such humiliation?


    "Master Gong, don''t forget my condition just now. Take Zhang tired. It''s OK to talk about it."


    Seeing that those masters were excited, Lu Li looked at Gong Yunhong and said with a smile.


    Gong Yunhong''s expression changed slightly, and his hesitant expression only appeared for a moment. Then he calmed down: "Take Zhang tired, but I want to protect the life of the Lord!"


    "If the Lord is dead, I can''t live. It''s no use trading with you again."


    She still figured it out.


    Although the conditions for Lu to leave were extremely attractive, she could not refuse. Moreover, it is only a small matter for her to take down Zhang tired, but the life of marquis is is an important event.


    A vague hope, the other is a sword hanging over his head. It is impossible for Gong Yunhong to betray the Lord''s life for Lu Li''s promise.


    It''s a gamble on your own life.


    Little did not know, her words a mouth, there kneeling Zhang tired eye bottom to show fierce light!


    "Bitch, I don''t know when I''m dying!"


    Zhang was tired of swearing from the bottom of his heart, but his face was so strong that he did not dare to show his expression. He knows that Cao Hanbing can easily do this if Lu Li wants to let him die, but he is still agitating Gong Yunhong, which shows that it is not just for him, but for balancing the situation.


    Five masters of the aristocratic family in the hall were defeated by Cao Hanbing with one knife. In fact, it basically means that there is no chance of winning.


    Song Bocheng''s position was not clear and his attitude was ambiguous. Gong Yunhong seemed to be moved. Zhang tired glanced at him and found that there were only two masters in the hall except himself.


    But on the other side of the thin and middle-aged, there are still several masters eyeing!


    Even without Cao Hanbing''s thunderbolt and the abolition of five masters, it would be very difficult for them to fight any more.


    As for the eight people dragged by Mo Shenfeng


    Zhang tired didn''t dare to look up, but he also knew that they couldn''t come in for a while.


    Mo Shenfeng is brave and invincible, and he can play the card of "heaven and man strike". The eight masters are also extremely afraid now, and they dare not move the truth.


    In other words, they have lost half of the total. If Gong Yunhong is really talked about, the Yanzhou family It''s really going to be liquidated.


    Zhang tired eyes of fierce light convergence, emerged extremely unwilling look, a good overall situation, how suddenly become this pair of appearance?


    What is the problem?


    Zhang langui bowed his head and hid his expression in the shadow. However, he began to resume his mind and carefully thought about what he had missed.


    From the beginning, he''s got the situation under control. If there is any omission, there is only one.He underestimated Lu Li.


    I underestimated the recently famous chief manager of the Yan palace.


    "Lu Li..."


    Zhang tired raised his head, his eyes gradually blood red, "all this is due to you..."


    He recalled what he had paid for the overall situation, or in other words, in order to get Tianwaitian''s approval. He was servile and thoughtful, and saw that things were about to be done, but he killed Lu Li in the last step. Not only will his efforts be destroyed, but also he will never see any hope of turning the tables.


    Zhang tired has forgotten how long he has not been forced to such a desperate situation, and the initiator of all this is actually a young man who has never paid attention to it.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I am really living more and more back, years of hard work, all the way to fight to this day, and finally become a master respected by the world, but finally fell in the hands of a yellow mouth child."


    "Sure enough, the older you are, the more afraid you are of death. You can''t even work hard when you are young." Zhang tired showed a bitter smile.


    But the bitter smile was a little cold.


    After thinking through everything, Zhang tired was relieved. His eyes were full of coldness. When no one was paying attention to him, he silently grasped a strange secret.


    The real Qi in the body is like a fire splashed with oil, and it burns up!


    At this time, song Bocheng frowned and keenly felt something was wrong.


    He looked at Zhang Jue, and immediately noticed his hand, which was holding Yin Jue. After a slight shock, he said, "Zhang Jue! You want to die


    His exclamation immediately attracted the attention of others.


    Lu Li cast his eyes to the side of Zhang tired, but there is no panic in his look. Instead, he shows a trace of relaxed expression.


    "At last I''m hooked."


    Lu Li sneered at the corner of his mouth. "After acting for such a long time, the play is finally about to start."


    Cao Hanbing also noticed Zhang tired''s action. He picked his fingertips, and the dagger circled his upper hand. He stepped forward to kill Zhang tired!


    Song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong also killed Zhang tired!


    Song Bocheng is vaguely aware of what Zhang Juen wants to do, and so does Gong Yunhong. Zhang is so tolerant that he finally shows his fangs. No matter what he wants to do, Gong Yunhong knows that he must stop him!


    Three masters shot, Cao Hanbing''s speed was the fastest, thunder burst, the short knife has been completely lightning, a knife to Zhang tired''s chest!


    "Lu Li, if you dare to ruin my affairs, let''s die together."


    Zhang Juen turned a blind eye to the thunder''s electric knife, but he let out a crazy roar. The fingerprints were scattered, and an indescribable momentum broke out!


    Cao Hanbing''s face changed. He was nearest, and was hit by the momentum. The dagger was almost unstable. At the critical moment, he used the thundering body method to turn into thunder light to flash off the momentum and turn it into a wandering thunder light. He directly withdrew.


    As for song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong, they were half a step too slow. They were rushed by Zhang Jui''s sudden burst of momentum. Their internal organs and six internal organs were severely damaged, and blood gushed in their mouths, and they fell dozens of feet away.


    Bang!


    The majestic momentum is getting stronger and stronger. The masters who are closer to Zhang Juen are like rag bags, which are swept away by the sudden burst of breath.


    Then, Zhang tired''s seven orifices burst into bright light at the same time, and the whole person seemed to become a huge energy body, and the flesh and blood quickly disintegrated into a column of light rushing towards the sky!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    Looking at the light column rushing to the sky, even the eight masters fighting in mid air and Mo Shenfeng have stopped.


    "This is..."


    Mo Shenfeng''s expression was dignified, and he felt the terrible breath from the light column. In the heart has already faintly had some conjecture, knew this actually is what.


    Then he saw the top of the sky, a crack in the light.


    Or it should be said that it is a mirror reflecting another world!


    From the depth of the crack, Mo Shenfeng glimpsed the magnificent floating palace, and saw many powerful people with lofty demeanor.


    Is this Tianwaitian?


    Mo Shenfeng just flashed this idea in his heart, but the crack was suddenly enlarged. The space seemed to be a cracked mirror, and countless fine and dense lines appeared. Vaguely, there was a transparent film falling, as if trying to prevent something from appearing.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Shenfeng''s face changed dramatically!


    "It''s heaven and man!"


    "Heaven and man are coming!"


    He roared, but there was no fear. He once again condensed the eight wild Xuan sword and went straight to the crack!


    "Crazy? Want to kill heaven and man? " Cao Hanbing murmured and scolded, but he didn''t mean to stand idly by. He once again incarnated himself as a running thunder. He wanted to start from the root and cut himself with his own as the foundation to condense Zhang tired of the light column!


    Dang!


    However, his knife was cut outside the light column, but it made the sound of gold and iron. Within a foot of the light column, there was an invisible force blocking his blade, which only caused a circle of ripples.


    Zhang was unconscious at the moment, and his flesh and bones were decomposing to provide energy for the light column.


    This kind of self sacrifice, forcibly summoning Tianwaitian, is really too extreme.


    No wonder he said at the last minute that he would die with Lu Li.


    Cao Hanbing picked his eyebrows, and the thunder flashed again. In an instant, he cut out a thousand knives, and cut the light column trembling, but it didn''t hurt at all.


    "What now?"


    Song Bocheng walked to Lu Li and wiped the blood from his mouth. He could not conceal his identity any more. He asked with a bitter smile, "can this situation be as you wish?"


    Lu Li looked up and looked at all kinds of scenes in the cracks, as if there was a line between the sky, there was really a world pressing on their heads. After a moment of silence, he could not help laughing: "of course, as I wish."


    "You''re crazy."


    Song Bocheng looked at Lu Li''s expression, and his voice became lower. He said helplessly, "I thought you raised that sword to kill the master As a result, you want to kill heaven and man? "


    "Do you really understand what heaven and man are?"


    "That''s the strongest in Zhenwu area No, beyond the strongest peak! "


    Song Bocheng''s face was livid: "if I knew your plan was so crazy, I would not show up to cooperate with you from the very beginning."


    He is really afraid of Lu Li''s madness.


    Until this moment, everything was explained.


    Why does Lu Li always bear to delay the situation and even have to find out the secret of Tianwaitian?


    Previously, song Bocheng thought that Lu Li just wanted to catch the man to inquire about Tianwaitian''s intelligence. However, it seems that this madman The picture is not so simple!


    How could he only kill an unknown master when he spent so many precious materials and even used his own blood to feed a peach blossom sword?


    He''s going to cut heaven and man!


    "Speak up!" Song Bocheng saw that Lu Li still did not open his mouth, and he was very anxious!


    What time is it? Heaven and man are coming. Do you want to hide your plan?


    "Don''t worry."


    Lu Li raised his hand and looked up at the sky, but a haze flashed across his eyes: "you say I''m crazy, but have you ever thought about the time when Heaven comes again and those evil people take charge of Zhenwu again?"


    Song Bocheng was stunned.


    "Ancient times It will not be affected. " He gritted his teeth and said, "we are the devil''s way!"


    "We are human beings too!"


    Lu Li interrupted him with a low drink: "what''s the right way, what''s the devil''s gate, it''s bullshit! Do you know what kind of crisis is hidden in Zhenwu? Once those crises break out, no one can run away! "


    "This is not your reason to provoke heaven and man. You are taking advantage of Lord Yan''s residence..."


    Song Bocheng bit his teeth and changed his mouth and said, "you are gambling on the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven!"


    Lu Li laughs and rubs his wrist: "if these people come here, there will be no more swallowing the kingdom of heaven."


    Boom!


    Just as they were talking, Mo Shenfeng stabbed the crack with a sword. The sky burst out like a big sun, and the loud sound reverberated in all directions. It was hard to see what was going on there for a while.


    But Lu Li knows that Mo Shenfeng can''t stop the other side''s coming.


    That''s heaven and man.


    Even if you can''t come with your real body, your opponent''s strength is at least the real peak of Zhenwu area at present.When song Bocheng saw this scene, he was shocked and speechless.


    Before long, the strong light in the sky dissipated, Mo Shenfeng''s figure fell rapidly, and even drew out a tail flame!


    But that falling film, but the momentum does not decrease, as if it has not been affected.


    Song Bocheng''s pupils shrank and he couldn''t help saying, "Mo Shenfeng Lost. "


    Lu Li did not speak, but took out a jade slip and said, "it''s time."


    After a while, a voice said, "I understand."


    With this sentence, the jade slips suddenly burst, but behind the hall, there is a golden light rising from the sky!


    The breath of terror diffused out, and a figure directly jumped out of the palace and flew to the sky.


    "Well?"


    In the falling film, a slightly surprised voice came out. Then, a majestic voice faintly rang out: "Xie Lingxiu, do you want to stop me?"


    The golden light explodes and the figure shows that it is the northern emperor!


    In other words, it was the northern emperor who lived in the flesh of the beast God family.


    A trace of doubt flashed in his golden eyes, staring at the falling film and the various lights reflected in the cracks, he suddenly said, "it''s you."


    "The name dome Ming is not suitable for you."


    "Jade dome, if I remember correctly, that''s your name."


    "Ha ha."


    The real name was broken, and within the falling film, the majestic voice continued: "Xie Lingxiu, you are just a ghost. Do you think you are still the warrior of the awe inspiring side?"


    "Oh, no, I forgot."


    "You have abandoned your human identity and become the Supreme Lord of the North Sea."


    "How ridiculous, the master of the Great North Sea wants to live in a corpse. He has no strength and wants to stop him?"


    "Do you deserve it?"


    Click!


    With the light column shining, the film has appeared countless cracks, there is a slender figure is emerging.


    After gazing for a moment, the northern emperor said with a light smile, "I''m not here to stop you. My task is to keep you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the northern emperor suddenly made a move, and a giant hand with a height of over 100 Zhang appeared. On the spot, he cracked the void and blew out the dark passage which spread for several miles.


    And the big hand went directly over the slender figure and caught the crack behind him!


    The big hand fell down and the cracks reflecting countless lights were destroyed on the spot.


    But it''s still a little short of strength.


    Seeing this, the northern emperor immediately said, "little girl, help!"


    The words have not finished, a white light burst out of the sky, mu ningqiu holding a silver spear, a shot, thousands of gorgeous light burst open, wrapped in the big hand!


    The northern emperor did not hesitate to increase his strength. He grasped the crack with his big hand. After several struggles, he was left with the crack pinched into pieces all over the sky!


    The moment the crack broke open, Zhang tired in the hall immediately sent out a shrill scream!


    The column of light that connected heaven and earth instantly flowed back, pounding Zhang''s tired body with a bang, and smashed him directly into the depth of the hall. His whole skeleton was broken, and he could not live.


    The light column burst, and the passage to heaven was cut off, but the outline of the slender figure became more distinct. He said in a deep voice: "cutting off the connection between this seat and the body will not change your death today!"


    "That''s all we have to do. Let''s go."


    However, the northern emperor chuckled. After the big hands were dispersed, the body of the animal God family burst out countless blood mist.


    Just now that blow reappeared the power of heaven and man, and the physical body had signs of collapse.


    Mu Ning Qiu glanced at him, but he was too lazy to talk nonsense and flew directly to the distance.


    Now that she has successfully cut off the channel of Tianwaitian, she needs to make every effort to ensure the safety of mu tea.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    In Mu Ning autumn turn to leave at the same time.


    The slender figure in the sky became more and more concise, and gradually became an entity. A dignified and handsome man appeared in the sky.


    His hands were naturally hanging on his side, and a golden halo appeared behind his back. His long gray hair was draped around his waist, and there was a mysterious purple mark between his eyebrows, which added a bit of evil.


    Just after he arrived, he made a fist to the northern emperor. The whole void was cracking and collapsing. With one blow, the whole world was almost destroyed!


    The golden eyes of the northern emperor swayed with light, and his feet opened, and his eyebrows burst out with strong light, which ran through a space channel.


    And the northern emperor followed this space passage to avoid the terrorist attacks of the other side.


    This is what Lu Li left behind in the body of the beast gods. In order to prevent the collapse of the body and hurt the spirit of the northern emperor, but also to deal with the extremely powerful enemy, it is regarded as a card to escape.


    Although he used this card now, the northern Emperor didn''t have any heartache. He even laughed in the space channel: "jade dome, haven''t seen you for many years. Is that how you treat your elders?"


    "When I was fighting for the Terrans, even your father was a little boy!"


    When the space goes in, the voice of the northern emperor is erratic and the sky is ringing. That is to say, the expression of the jade dome remains unchanged. The voice is majestic and vigorous, just like the voice of heaven and earth: "Xie Lingxiu, it''s meaningless to talk with me."


    "When you become a man of heaven, you have fallen, and the glory of the Lord of the North Sea has long been buried by history. But now, you have become a ghost, but this seat is the master of the second day palace. In terms of strength and status, I am far superior to you. If you mention the past, you will only show your weakness. "


    Jade dome said, eyes deep, as if to see through everything, fell into the hall, swept the eyes of Zhang tired body, and then light way: "Tianwaitian should not leave traces in the human world, you wait for mortals, kneel down to lead death."


    As soon as this was said, all the people in the hall looked displeased.


    Cao Hanbing turned a knife flower, quite surprised: "this guy is more crazy than me."


    Song Bocheng''s face was iron green and said: "although he was not born in real life, his strength has far exceeded that of the top masters. It is not difficult to kill us."


    He is now in complete despair.


    Lu Li, a lunatic, actually induced heaven and man to come. He wanted to kill heaven and man with that sword. He did not know the height of heaven and earth.


    In the sky, the eight masters were so frightened that they didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Although they are not in the core of the Lord''s plan, they also know the existence of Tianwaitian. No matter whether they have contacted Tianwaitian or not, those who know that Tianwaitian exists will die today.


    Feeling the deep and prison like breath on Yuqiong, a master finally couldn''t help turning around and running away!


    He instantly escaped thousands of meters, burning the true Qi, in order to survive, he had nothing to do.


    However, the jade dome is a light to look at, raise the hand suddenly empty grip!


    Boom!


    As if there was an invisible giant force holding him, the next moment, the master''s body was exploded into flesh and blood, and even the void showed a person size black crack.


    Quick kill!


    Seeing a scene, the rest of the master felt a sense of coolness and ran directly from his back to his head.


    This is the real divine means!


    What half step man Top masters.


    In this grip, all become a laughing stock!


    "This is the strength of man and nature..."


    "Invincible Absolutely invincible


    "If you want to kill the master, who can do it today?"


    Some of them were terrified, others were insane, but more were despairing.


    Even Gong Yunhong is a little desperate now.


    Just then, lying in the corner with his throat crushed, the Marquis looked up at the sky. His eyes were full of bitterness, and he made a voice of "ho ho ho" and said, "Mo God Front. "


    "Old man Let''s see How can you protect Protect the palace of Yan


    His voice sounded at the moment, which seemed extremely abrupt. Gong Yunhong couldn''t help looking at him. He saw that the once mighty Marquis had turned into this. At the same time, he had a sense of relief.


    Although the Lord is not dead, his heart is dead.


    He was broken by Mo Shenfeng''s dignity, and now he is completely a waste.


    Gong Yunhong took a deep look at the Marquis, then suddenly turned to Lu Li and said in a deep voice, "all this is your plan. What can you do now?"


    Song Bocheng glances at Gong Yunhong and knows that the crazy woman is finally afraid. He begins to release his good will to Lu Li.


    But now I''m afraid, it doesn''t help.


    After all, the strength of the strong man in the sky is by no means comparable to that of a top master.


    Even if it''s not the real body, it''s not entirely heaven and man, but there''s not much difference.It''s not a master''s skill to blow up the void with a single blow.


    Lu Li did not expect that Gong Yunhong would release goodwill to himself at this time, but his answer remained unchanged: "don''t worry."


    "What on earth are you waiting for?" Song Bocheng is almost speechless.


    Do you really don''t know you''re scared?


    Heaven and man come to such a big thing, how can you send people off with a word?


    Gong Yunhong also frowned and began to doubt whether his determination at that moment was wrong.


    She wanted to join hands with Yan Wangfu to deal with the jade dome from Tianwaitian. However, Lu Li''s not slow attitude made her confused.


    Lu Li didn''t explain anything. His fingers kept moving and squinting at the jade dome in the sky, he suddenly said, "where is Zheng an?"


    Cao Hanbing was slightly stunned and then grinned: "Zheng''an''s whereabouts have always been known only by himself."


    "Send him a message, now is the best chance to prove yourself."


    Lu Li calmly said: "no matter what position he chose before, as long as he appears to block for a moment and try to delay the time, I can not pursue after the event."


    Cao Hanbing was surprised and said, "do you want me to threaten Zheng an for you?"


    "Not a threat." Lu Li grinned and turned his head to look at Cao Hanbing: "it''s to tell him a fact. I don''t want me to regard him as a traitor of the land department. I''d better come out and work hard."


    Cao Hanbing''s eyes flashed slightly, looking up and down at Lu Li, as if thinking about why Lu Li was so confident.


    However, a moment later, he was relieved and said with a smile: "I knew you were such an interesting guy. I should have witnessed for you when you succeeded the four leaders."


    The implication is that Lu Li has a preliminary recognition.


    Then Cao Hanbing said: "I will give you a message, but whether he is willing or not is not something I can control."


    Among the local leaders, Chen Yang, the chief, is mysterious and unpredictable, and Cao Hanbing, the second leader, is free and easy-going. Only Zheng''an, the third leader, is the most ambitious and the most like one.


    Now that such a big thing has happened in Lord Yan''s mansion, no one can tell what Zheng an''s plan is. Even mu tea can only judge that Zheng an is very ambitious. If there is not enough interest, he will not have the possibility of mutiny.


    But Zheng an has not appeared until now, and Lu Li has to force him out.


    In the present situation, it is too dangerous for such a strong man to hide in the current situation.


    After Cao Hanbing agreed with Lu Li, he instantly turned into a thunder light and came to the jade dome in an instant.


    He stabbed the jade dome!


    This guy is obviously not convinced by the so-called coming of heaven and man. This knife is extremely decisive and extremely tragic!


    "Presumptuous."


    Yu Qiong stood with his hands down, his eyes staring at the blade that almost cut his eyebrows. An invisible force diffused out, and the powerful thunder light instantly melted like snow. The blade was only an inch away from his eyebrow, and he even felt the cold feeling.


    However, after stopping this knife, Cao Hanbing''s figure disappeared.


    The guy took advantage of the knife, the direct mine disappeared.


    Jade dome raised his hand and gently waved it. The expensive knife turned into fly ash on the spot. Then he said thoughtfully, "have you escaped?"


    It was a little unexpected to him.


    Being able to play such tricks in front of him proves that Cao Hanbing is not a master of leisure.


    "Is there such a strong man in the world?" Jade dome shook his head, did not continue to care, a fish just missed the net, not worth his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    "Xie Lingxiu, if you continue to pester me, you will not be able to forget the past feelings, and you will end up in a situation where both the body and the spirit are destroyed."


    Jade dome takes back his eyes and looks at the colorful space passage.


    The northern emperor hid in it, but he did not leave. The Qi machine was always locked in him, which was quite a bit of a dead end.


    "Ha ha, Yuqiong, if you are a younger generation like you, you will kneel down when you meet me. Now it''s a man of heaven, and his tail is up? "


    "Open your mouth, Xie Lingxiu. Shut up. I don''t know. I thought you were equal to the three masters. By the way, your father''s little boy is not dead, right? Did he go to Tianwaitian with you


    The northern emperor''s voice mocked: "you might as well ask him, did you dare to call me Xie Lingxiu when you saw me? How many people in your jade family are not enough to die? "


    Anyway, he hides in the space passage and can tear the void away at any time. Speaking of it, it is more and more impolite. If Yuqiong is willing to break through the space passage and waste his incarnation power, it would be better.


    To put it bluntly, he just wants to delay time and not give Yuqiong a chance to do it.


    Yuqiong looks the same. He is also a living antique. Although he does belong to the younger generation of the northern emperor in terms of seniority, he can see the Procrastination of the northern emperor at a glance, and he is very interested in saying: "Xie Lingxiu, I also respect you as a character. Unfortunately, you went the wrong way and planned too deeply, and you have completely betrayed the human race. At that time, Jian zunnian was a glory of the human race. It didn''t kill your spirit and left you a chance to live. You didn''t cherish this opportunity, but you just wanted to participate in this world. Do you think the world is still the world of three respects


    "And you bet on such a young man? Isn''t it because he can follow the path of sword


    Jade dome also looked at Lu Li and said with a light smile: "even the sword master has given up that road, which proves that the so-called sword respect way is just empty talk. You bet your hope on a loser, Xie Lingxiu. I really don''t know whether to call you stupid or naive


    On hearing that Yu Qiong mentioned himself, Lu Li did not change his face, and his mouth even showed a funny smile.


    I just remember this key word in my heart.


    Is the way of sword respect abandoned by Jian Zun himself?


    What''s more, listen to the meaning of Yuqiong''s words, Jian Zun Seems to be alive?


    Lu Li''s heart can not help but a Lin, on the Tianwaitian produced more vigilance.


    Even jianzun, the top man in the age of ten thousand nationalities, is still alive. How many old antiques are there in Tianwaitian?


    "Yuqiong, you don''t have to be mysterious there. What is the Tao but not the Tao? I have never gone through any road, martial arts, martial arts. I have no inheritance. Have I become the three masters of the human race and the Lord of the North Sea? "


    "It is only you who are not enterprising madmen who want to build a graveyard and wait for death. You can compare yourself with the gods and call it Tianwaitian. You deserve the master of Tiangong?"


    The tone of the northern emperor was more and more ironic, and it seemed that he did not pay attention to the jade dome at all.


    Yu Qiong didn''t get angry. He was smiling. His face seemed to have a touch of divine brilliance. His every move was full of dignity. He said in a voice: "Xie Lingxiu, after your death, too many things happened in Zhenwu area. The establishment of Tianwaitian has long been inevitable. Even powerful people like jianzun have joined Tianwaitian. However, since you set foot on the cultivation of martial arts, you have always been favored by Qi. Naturally, you don''t understand how important martial arts are. "


    "But you are indeed a strange person who knows nothing about it, but you have played out your era with the power of devouring gods. I admire you for this, but I feel sorry for you. "


    "Because you are just a poor man controlled by the will of Zhenwu domain."


    The North emperor in the space passage suddenly became silent.


    Yuqiong''s words seem mysterious, but in fact, the northern emperor knew that he was not shooting at random.


    When the strength reaches a certain level, you will feel many invisible constraints, especially the suppression from the world. The stronger the heaven and man are, the more they can feel this.


    The northern emperor was particularly clear about this.


    When he was in the third place, he could even see his way in the first half of his life. In fact, there was an invisible big hand playing with all those seemingly coincidental opportunities, which arranged everything for him.


    So Yu Qiong''s words made the northern emperor quite alert and fell into silence for a time.


    "You seem to be aware of it." Jade dome light way: "also right, after all, with your strength at that time, put in the sky outside the sky inside, at least is the fourth layer, even the fifth level realm. They will have a profound understanding of their own situation. "


    "It''s a pity that you will never be able to enter Tianwaitian again."


    After saying that, the jade dome suddenly waved his sleeve, and the void was shaking one after another. The layer by layer was like a mirror broken off, and a part of the space passage collapsed in an instant!


    When the northern emperor came back to God, he was shocked.Yuqiong is trying to force him away!


    "Yuqiong, you''re not even real. You dare to be so crazy. Does this avatar put a lot of power into it? You say, if this incarnation dies here, how much will your real body be affected? "


    In the shaking space channel, the northern emperor laughed: "I really don''t know where Tianwaitian is. But I know the mind of those antiques. In their eyes, there is no common ground or ally. A new man like you is no less than a thorn in the flesh for those old folks hiding in Tianwaitian. Once your avatar is cut off and your strength is damaged, will they endure it? "


    The space passage continued to collapse, and the northern emperor took advantage of the last moment to say coldly: "when those antiques find that you are weaker, they will swarm on, tear your flesh and blood, and devour you completely!"


    After all, the northern emperor tore up the void and left here with the last strength of the space passage.


    "Hum!"


    Until this time, jade dome eyes slightly cold, the expression finally appeared the change.


    In the end, the northern emperor was also an old-fashioned one, and he was very familiar with the people who lived and died. At the time of the wanzu era, when the war of the four seas started, they never made a statement. They stood idly by and watched the countless casualties of the Terrans. When the crazy people said they wanted to establish Tianwaitian, these old antiques jumped out one after another and became the most firm supporters of Tianwaitian.


    In the end, they are afraid of death.


    The longer you live, the more you fear death.


    Even if the war of the four seas leads to the destruction of the Terrans, they can still live a good life as human beings. There is no need to fight for the sake of justice.


    On the contrary, Tianwaitian''s plan is beneficial to the old guys who have been around for many years. Of course, they should support it.


    Moreover, Tianwaitian has been established for so many years, and many forces have been formed unconsciously. Among them, the old and old masters are the most powerful. Yuqiong, who became the God seeing realm in the late wanzu era, is the mainstay of Tianwaitian and also the thorn in the flesh of the old Dongs.


    This sentence, the northern Emperor just said his pain.


    However, Yu Qiong''s eyebrows and eyes were indifferent and extremely disdained to say: "cutting off this incarnation of this seat can really damage the noumenon, but you Do you have this ability? "


    Speaking of this, Yuqiong''s eyes again turned to the hall, holding his hands empty, a majestic breath locked the hall, and when it spread rapidly, even the seven masters who dare not move suffered.


    They were terrified by the jade dome, and they didn''t dare to dodge. They were shocked by the breath and fell down in a howl.


    Many of the people in the hall were pale.


    Gong Yunhong''s eyes were full of disbelief, his whole body was stiff, and he could hardly move!


    This is just a burst of momentum, not a full shot, not even the arrival of heaven and man. Even so, she felt the fear from the bottom of her heart.


    "It''s over..."


    Song Bocheng bowed his head and gave a bitter smile. He lost all hope.


    He doesn''t want to ask Lu Li any more about his plans.


    The matter has come to this point. Even if Lu Li''s peach blossom sword is strong enough to be cultivated with Qi and blood, can he still kill such a terrible opponent?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    "Finished?"


    Lu Li is a grin, a little fierce in the eyes, "that is not necessarily!"


    His fingers were still playing rhythmically, as if not oppressed by the momentum of the jade dome. He said in a loud voice: "even if today''s ending is death, we have to try it."


    "The sword cuts heaven and man. Has anyone ever done it in Zhenwu?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Li showed a smile with some ferocious flavor, and suddenly roared: "Zheng''an! Stop him for a moment! Otherwise, you will be killed by my sword! "


    In the sword case, the Dragon kiss sword and Canglang sword fly out together, spinning around Lu Li, emitting a fierce sword wind.


    And the jade dome in the sky is picking eyebrows and indifferently saying: "does the sword cut heaven and man? It''s arrogant... "


    But before he finished, Mei Feng immediately locked his head, as if he had noticed something.


    I don''t know when there appeared a slightly fat middle-aged man.


    His back was slightly bent, and he looked like an ordinary man. With his simple smile on his face and his hands in his sleeve, he was like a rich man who was harmless to animals.


    However, this person is foot in the void. Although there is a smile on his face, his eyes are full of helplessness: "manager Lu, you are in trouble with Zheng."


    His temples were wet with cold sweat and sighed, "Zheng is no more than an ordinary master. How can he stop heaven and man?"


    "This kind of work It''s still up to Cao Hanbing, the reckless man, to do it. "


    "Don''t fart with your grandfather Cao!"


    In the distance, there was another thunder. Cao Hanbing''s body appeared, but he rescued Mo Shenfeng, who was dying.


    He glanced at Zheng''an, then looked up and down at the jade dome, and suddenly showed a murderous smile, "we have broken a knife of grandfather Cao, and we have finished this beam. Tianwaitian, right? When your grandfather Cao becomes a God, he will surely mend some knives on you. "


    After saying this, Cao Hanbing didn''t delay. He said to Zheng''an, who was dressed up as a rich man, "you''re a devil this time. If you keep your hands and it breaks down, Chen Yang won''t let you go."


    Referring to the chief of the Ministry of land, Zheng an''s helpless meaning on his face became more and more obvious, but he still nodded and said, "Zheng knows."


    Said, he looked at Mo Shenfeng, who had been seriously injured, "say hello to your majesty for Zheng."


    "Gone." Mo Shenfeng waved his hand, a flash of thunder, he took Mo Shenfeng to leave here.


    There''s no more of him here.


    It''s better for Mo Shenfeng''s life to stay and chop more jade dome knives.


    "Ah."


    Zheng an sighed. He took his hand out of his sleeve, looked at the jade dome and said, "the sky is so good. Why do you have to come to the world for a walk?"


    The jade dome hears the speech, squint at Zheng an.


    To his surprise, he didn''t feel any threat from this chubby middle-aged man.


    It''s not the difference in strength that makes him feel that the other side has no threat, but that the other side has controlled all the Qi in an extremely delicate state, just like A mortal.


    This kind of control made Yu Qiong have a little interest, and said: "it seems that you have a very strong control over your own power. Even in the age of ten thousand nationalities, a warrior like you is extremely rare. You are a rare talent. You should not stand opposite this seat. "


    "I''m here to give you a chance to kneel down and submit to this seat. From now on, I will try my best to serve Tianwaitian. In the future, you will have countless opportunities and benefits."


    The jade dome did not show pride, just like expounding a simple truth, which should be.


    It is natural for the weak to submit to the strong.


    He took a fancy to Zheng an''s talent and was willing to give him a chance to submit to him, which was the supreme glory. In the age of ten thousand nationalities, the strong man in heaven and man was the supreme one in the world. If he wanted to recover the master, he would kneel down on the ground, willing to give his life.


    However, there has been no heaven and man in Zhenwu region for a long time. The master has long forgotten the horror of heaven and man. Yuqiong also knows this, otherwise he will not talk nonsense with Zheng an.


    However, Zheng an is laughing, smiling is very honest, "sorry, Zheng has never given people the habit of kneeling. I can''t get down on my knees because of my old arms and legs. "


    The sound fell.


    Zheng an is moving!


    He hit a fist in the air, which was different from the harmless appearance of human beings and animals. His fists were fierce and unswerving. It seemed that the sky and the earth were covered with a layer of blood light, which was frightening.


    "Looking for death!"


    Seeing Zheng''an dare to attack himself, Yuqiong smashed the void with a blow, and broke Zheng''an''s fist on the spot.


    This fist contains endless killing intention, to take life!


    When Zheng''an''s fist was broken, his body suddenly turned around, and the blood burst out all over the sky, turning into a bloody fist, directly drowning the figure of Yuqiong.


    "So strong?"Inside the hall, song Bocheng, who was already desperate, suddenly raised his head. He was not only surprised at Zheng''an''s strength, but also surprised that this guy was so tolerant that he had not been exposed for many years, and even the intelligence network of Tianbu was concealed.


    As an eclipse emissary, song Bocheng naturally knew how powerful the intelligence system of Tianbu was. As long as there is a clue, Tianbu will grasp the complete information of this person according to the clues.


    However, for Zheng''an, the information kept by Tianbu shows that he was only a master in the middle of the Ming Dynasty, not to mention compared with Chen Yang, the chief leader. Even Cao Hanbing, the second leader, was several times more powerful than him.


    But now Zheng''an shows strength, even if it is not as fierce as Cao Hanbing, at least there is no difference between them.


    But


    Song Bocheng''s eyes were slightly coagulated, and he saw the deep blood light. The figure of the jade dome emerged intact, and his heart sank.


    Even if Zheng an''s hidden combat power directly pursues Cao Hanbing, he is still a master.


    If you want to defeat an incarnation of heaven and man, you still have little hope.


    "I see."


    In the sky.


    "It''s no wonder that your breath can be hidden here. What you practice is martial arts, but it''s similar to an acquaintance in this room."


    "It''s a pity that it can''t be used by this seat. Your road can only stop here."


    Yu Qiong seemed to sigh with compassion, but his hand was extremely fierce. He suddenly extended his hand to Zheng an. His great strength penetrated the space and crushed the blood light around Zheng''an''s body. He made a huge palm print on his chest, and his flesh and blood were concave.


    Zheng''an was hit by this palm and flew hundreds of feet, and his blood was sprinkled. Finally, he stood up and stabilized his body. The meaning of eating pain appeared on his slightly round face. "This is really cruel."


    He stretched out his hand and rubbed it in front of his chest. There was a golden light!


    "Well?"


    Jade dome squinted, as if to see something incredible.


    I saw Zheng an''s flesh and blood, the color of the bone was actually emitting gold!


    "Your level of life..." Yuqiong originally wanted to say that Zheng''an''s life level had reached the level of heaven and man ahead of time, but in a flash he squinted and said, "no, only your bones have reached the level of gods. It''s no wonder why I feel familiar with your blood. "


    The jade dome did not say too much, but the cold light flashed through his eyes.


    Obviously, Zheng an''s golden skeleton reminds him of some bad memories. It seems that there are some secrets involved in tianqiongshen.


    But it has strengthened the killing heart to Zheng an!


    Even if he knew that Zheng an was delaying his time, the boy who inherited the way of sword respect seemed to be planning something, but in Yuqiong''s eyes, there was no threat at all.


    An indestructible realm, put in the age of thousands of nationalities, is at most one of his many domestic servants, and may not even be counted as a domestic servant. No matter what Lu Li''s plans are, jade dome will not pay attention to it.


    On the contrary, Zheng''an, who showed his extraordinary strength, was involved in some secrets, which Yuqiong could not say, but could not keep him.


    It was the first time that Yuqiong really wanted to kill.


    The purple mark between his eyebrows bloomed with light and broke away into a huge totem, blocking the void in all directions!


    Above the main city, all are covered by the light of purple totem, some people look up at a loss, do not know what happened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    Previously, the horror of the palace has attracted the attention of the residents of the city.


    At this time, the purple totem, which covered the whole sky, instantly made people have indescribable fear.


    As if in the face of Huang Huang Tian Wei, the six gods have no master.


    At this time, Gong Yunhong also issued a dull hum in the hall. She looked directly at the purple totem. For a moment, she felt that there was turbulence in the secluded mansion in her body, and her true Qi began to boil rapidly.


    She''s out of her control!


    "Is this a formation?" Lu Li is also looking, but he is observing from the perspective of the exploratory eye.


    After "blackmailing" the points obtained by each family in Yanzhou in the past month, Lu Li has upgraded his exploration eye again. Today''s exploration eye has finally kept up with the current situation.


    "Analysis."


    Lu Li stares at the totem and meditates in his heart. He opens the eye of exploration and gets the active skill after upgrading.


    In an instant, the vision changed again.


    [if you find divine energy, you need to deduct 5000 points to obtain basic information (incomplete)]


    [do you want to analyze? ¡¿


    facing the prompt of the modifier pop-up, Lu Li directly selected yes.


    Although 5000 points is a luxury, the God level energy found by the modifier may have something to do with the mysterious totem or the jade dome itself. If you can get useful information, 5000 points will not be wronged.


    After deducting 5000 points, the modifier enters the analysis state.


    [in analysis ¡¿


    [analysis succeeded]


    [the information obtained is as follows]


    [empty town (shadow), hypocritical level, can block the void of thousands of miles and form an independent space. Value points: 6200]


    [avatar of heaven and man (shadow), divine level, value points: 100000]


    after upgrading, the exploration eye not only extends the treasure level of extractable points to the divine level, but also adds all the skills in the field of active analysis.


    Although this active skill needs to deduct a lot of points, its effect is obvious.


    In particular, after the analysis, a basic intelligence will be given, which is priceless compared with the number of points spent.


    What''s more, what''s more, the value of the points analyzed by the eye of exploration is a good shock to Lu Li.


    "It''s a big span, isn''t it? An incarnation of heaven and man is worth 100000 points. At the beginning, Shenjing also killed a man from heaven. Why didn''t he get so many points? "


    "Is it that the energy of the general was absorbed by the crystal, so there were not so many points?"


    Lu Li thought of a possibility.


    In fact, with the modifier for so long, Lu Li has gradually understood that points are actually an energy.


    Everything has its energy. Modifier is to extract these energy, and act on the skills, martial arts, and even decipher all kinds of mysteries.


    Everything in the world is in balance. Even the modifier, a black technology that can''t be explained by common sense, can''t be made out of nothing.


    Energy into the number of points, it needs nutrients.


    100000 points


    Lu Li squints, the frequency of finger movement is faster and faster, the heart has been about to control the killing intention.


    Money and silk inspire people.


    Seeing that the incarnation of Yuqiong is worth 100000 points, he is more determined to kill him.


    However, it is still a little short of time.


    Through the current observation, Lu Li knows that the strength of the incarnation of Yuqiong is better than all the top masters in the world. Although it seems that he can break the void at will and exert the strength of heaven and man, in fact, this outbreak is not without cost.


    In other words, restricted by certain laws, the incarnation of jade dome coming to Zhenwu region can not exceed the level of master.


    This coincides with my previous guess.


    Since he is still in the master''s domain, it is not difficult to kill him.


    If you want to chop a peach blossom sword that has been raised for such a long time, of course, you have to cut the strongest one.


    What''s more, Lu Li''s main purpose is to kill the incarnation of heaven and man, open up the secluded mansion and enter the ranks of masters.


    Now the enemies are becoming more and more powerful, and the invincible environment has become more and more unable to keep pace with the pace. Only by becoming the master of Mingyou can you be regarded as having certain qualifications to face more and more powerful opponents.


    In other words, Lu Li''s ambition today is not to kill several ordinary masters.


    However, at this time, Zheng''an in the sky had already started a close fight with Yuqiong, and his true Qi was surging all over the sky. Although it seemed that they were fighting each other, Zheng''an was still being beaten more often.


    Zheng''an was beaten to expose his bones, but with his rough skin and thick flesh, he entangled the jade dome.


    The jade dome was not tired of being entangled, and his eyes gradually became cold.


    He didn''t want to kill Zheng an.However, Zheng an''s gold bone is not so easy to deal with.


    Although his strength is far less than his own, the defense power of that pair of gold bones is too amazing. Even if an attack that can tear the void falls on Zheng''an, it just makes his bones tremble, and there is no crack.


    This discovery made Yu Qiong more sure of his conjecture.


    "As expected, he has inherited the ancient body refining method!" With a fist, the jade dome struck Zheng an, and his eyes were slightly coagulated. He thought of many secrets spread in Tianwaitian and tiannei, including many legends of ancient Dharma.


    In ancient times, the body refining method is the most widely spread one.


    Because in the fourth layer of Tianwaitian, there is a man of heaven who has practiced the ancient physical training method. Not only has his life reached the realm of heaven and man, but his physical body is so strong that it is hard to imagine. Even many people in the five levels of heaven are not willing to easily provoke this guy.


    The main reason is that you can''t fight to death!


    There is a consensus in tianwaitiannei, that is, the martial arts in ancient times involve the origin of human body and many unspeakable secrets. If you encounter a martial artist who is lucky enough to learn this ancient method, you must kill him before he is strong!


    In ancient times, the powerful people of the human race did not have a martial arts system. Most of them absorbed the aura of heaven and earth to enhance themselves, directly enhance the level of life and physical strength. There were no orifices, Xuanmen, Youfu, or even the gate of heaven and man.


    What they took was a broad road leading directly to the level of gods.


    Although the martial arts system and the ancient inheritance have their own advantages and disadvantages, tianwaitiannei, the strong man who practiced the ancient practice, has aroused the vigilance of many antiques.


    In the same realm, the fighting power that the ancient inheritance can play is far stronger than the martial road system summarized by the inheritance of other nationalities.


    The vast majority of Tianwaitian and Tianren came from the time of wanzu. What they practiced was the martial road which was closest to the inheritance of Zhenwu area. In other words, once the ancient heritage revives, it will have a very strong impact on the existing power system.


    This is why Lu Li didn''t know why Yu Qiong suddenly killed Zheng an. If he did, he would immediately think of the basic law.


    Compared with the ancient refining method, the root law, which even the top people of the Youshen family wanted to fight for, was probably the real shaking of the current martial arts system in Zhenwu region.


    Because the fundamental law itself is a method that directly points to heaven and man.


    It may even be closely related to the so-called "Avenue class".


    Once this method is exposed, those antiques in Tianwaitian will never be able to sit still.


    "The ancient law can never be revived again."


    "Kill!"


    After a long time, Yu Qiong was not able to attack, but he was not able to bear it. He gathered a strong force and smashed Zheng''an''s defense with one blow. The void with a diameter of several hundred meters collapsed, forming a black vacuum.


    Zheng an vomited out a mouthful of blood, and the original extremely strong gold bone was even more broken.


    However, he did not dare to stay. He immediately escaped from the collapse of the void, but said: "manager Lu, Zheng has tried his best!"


    Lu Li asked him to delay for a moment, but he overfulfilled the request, which may not have meant to show his kindness to him.


    But even if it is to show kindness, it must first take into account their own small life.


    Yuqiong is now recklessly trying to kill him. Even his golden bone has been broken. If he goes on, it is hard to say that he will not be killed directly.


    So after Zheng an finished speaking, he immediately began to withdraw.


    "In front of this seat, you have nowhere to escape!" But Yuqiong did not intend to give him the chance to escape. As soon as he grasped it, the purple totem covering the sky was slowly closed, and the blocking force became stronger and stronger!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    Void Town, as its name implies, is to suppress the void, block space, and create an independent battlefield for fighting.


    The wave of the jade dome strengthened the blockade force of the empty town. When Zheng settled down, he felt as if he was bogged down, and his speed was greatly limited, as if there were invisible walls in all directions.


    His face a Lin, immediately burst out of strength, trying to break the force of this block of space.


    Waves of water like ripples spread out, but with little effect.


    "Don''t bother."


    The jade dome palm empty grip, indifferent way: "although this seat has not been able to bring the complete void town to the world, but with your strength, even if it is a shadow, it is absolutely unbreakable."


    "Kneel down and lead to death. This seat can make you suffer less."


    "Kneel down, my Lord!"


    Zheng''an couldn''t help but scold, and was too lazy to pretend to be kind again. "What is it? It''s just the incarnation of heaven and man. It''s really regarded as a God?"


    "Don''t say you are not God. Even if the gods come, you can''t make Zheng kneel down!"


    With these words, Zheng''an''s inner strength gushed out, and his fists shook the void and hit the jade dome in front of him.


    "Presumptuous!" As soon as the palm of jade dome pressed down, Zheng''an''s body was suddenly crushed by the terrible force, and all the gold and bones trembled with the frequency that could not be distinguished by the naked eye.


    This blow made Zheng an bleed and roared: "manager Lu, don''t do it at this moment. When will we wait?"


    "He can''t save you!"


    Yu Qiong said coldly, "you must die today!"


    It''s very important for those who have practiced martial arts in ancient times. If they haven''t, it''s OK. Since they have been met by him, Yuqiong can''t let Zheng''an go and let another monster shake the martial arts system.


    Zheng an is also suffering at the moment. He can''t help shouting and scolding in his heart. Originally, he just wanted to delay for a period of time, so as to avoid really thinking about Lu Li, who recently took over Lord Yan''s residence. However, he never expected that this delay would even involve himself.


    What makes Zheng an feel more confused is that Yu Qiong seems to be crazy. He doesn''t know why he has such a strong killing heart for himself.


    "Is it because of the golden bone?"


    Zheng an Si wants to go, also only own this pair of gold bone.


    The method he practiced was different from most of the martial arts people now. At that time, by chance, he got an ancient method of body training. At first, I felt that the physical strength increased a lot. Although it was not a top-notch skill, it was very difficult for Zheng''an, who had no backing at that time, so he insisted on practicing it.


    This training is the scene of decades.


    And the method of body refining did not show much extraordinary before the Ming Dynasty. However, after entering the realm of Mingyou, Zheng''an also noticed some changes in his body.


    One of the most obvious is that the bones gradually become golden, extremely strong, even if it is a magic weapon can not be hurt.


    In fact, Zheng an himself was extremely surprised because he did not know whether the variation was unique to him, but he knew that even some top inheritance famous for body refining could never make bones golden.


    In other words, Zheng an also realized that the method of body building he had obtained was probably a very good method.


    Maybe it''s still some ancient laws. Today, the inheritance has been completely cut off.


    Therefore, if you want to say why Yu Qiong killed himself, Zheng an can only think of that body refining skill.


    "Zheng said that you, the old man, were not well intentioned. It turned out that he was thinking about Zheng''s method."


    After thinking about this, Zheng an suddenly suddenly suddenly said in a bad voice: "I''m old, but I can''t imagine how strong the body is. I really need a good method of body training."


    "If you want to, you can call for two grandfathers. If Zheng is in a good mood, he may give it to you for nothing."


    Even under the heavy pressure of Yuqiong, Zheng an''s mouth was still unforgiving. Not only did Yu Qiong''s face become more ugly, but even several people in the hall were angry and tongue tied.


    Lu Li almost laughed.


    This Zheng''an is interesting!


    He said that he was only for profit and careful in calculation, but this guy had such a high spirited side.


    Knowing that he can''t beat Yu Qiong, he still dares to speak ill of him, and It''s the custom of the local leaders to call themselves their grandfathers?


    Cao Hanbing also claimed to be one by one Cao''s grandfather. He thought he was crazy enough. Who could have thought that Zheng''an, who looked honest and honest, was not so crazy as Cao Hanbing.


    However, Lu Li can also see that Zheng an has indeed reached the limit.


    Relying on the defense of his gold bone, he dragged Yuqiong to death. He was beaten to pieces, and his bones were broken. I don''t know how many. He was very hard-working.


    What''s more, Lu Li''s fingers stopped at this moment.


    "Almost."Lu Li felt the state of peach blossom sword a little and whispered.


    Song Bocheng''s ear moved and quickly said, "are you going to make a move?"


    "What nonsense?"


    Lu Li glared at him and said, "it''s like I''m fishing in troubled waters. You''ve seen that sword. It''s very evil. If you don''t prepare for everything, how can you kill a big fish?"


    Song Bocheng was helpless: "even if you are right, move faster, if you lose, we will all die."


    As soon as he said this, people immediately looked at him.


    Especially Gong Yunhong.


    Now she doesn''t care why song Bocheng is so familiar with Lu Li. Instead, she thinks he is probably crazy.


    So many masters are not the opponents of the incarnation of that day, but you hope that an indestructible hairy boy will kill the incarnation of heaven and man. This is not crazy. What is it?


    Song Bocheng was aware of the people''s eyes, but he was too lazy to explain anything to them.


    That peach blossom sword is really powerful. The flying sword, which is made of Shenjing, is not treated like this even if it is the top 39 magic soldiers in Zhenwu region.


    And the most important thing is Lu Li''s sword cultivation technique.


    In combination, no one can tell what kind of power the peach blossom sword can break out for the first time.


    Of course, song Bocheng also knows that even if we expect a group of masters to work hard with Yuqiong, they can''t defeat this strong man from Tianwaitian.


    Didn''t you see the end of Mo Shenfeng?


    Before the other party arrived, Mo Shenfeng was shocked and unconscious just because of the falling of the film. Cao Hanbing cut a knife from a distance, but he didn''t dare to stay and left on the spot.


    In addition to Zheng an, who was delayed by defense, there was no one on the scene who was the enemy of Yuqiong.


    Rather than die, it is better to expect Lu Li to create a little miracle.


    After all, according to the intelligence collected by song Bocheng, although Lu Li often does some dangerous things, he never does anything that he is not sure about. No matter how dangerous the situation is, he can save the danger in the end. After reading the information that scares him, song Bocheng has a lot of confidence in Lu Li, which is the fundamental reason why song Bocheng is willing to gamble with Lu Li.


    Click!


    Just as everyone in the hall was worried and worried, there was a crack in the sky. When they looked up, Zheng an''s gold bone showed signs of being unable to hold on. Finally, under the continuous pressure of the jade dome, several cracks appeared.


    Zheng an''s face was pale, and he had no strength to scold.


    What''s more, he wants to scold Lu Li more than scold him.


    "Manager Lu, you''re killing Lu


    Zheng''an sighed in his heart, constantly urging the strength of Jin Gu, trying to hold on for another hour and a half.


    The bottom of Yu dome''s eyes grew colder, and his hands suddenly clenched, and the void broke again. Zheng''an''s whole body burst into blood mist, and his golden bones were dim, but his eyes were full of some divine light. He took the opportunity to break out of the control of Yuqiong and fled backward.


    Jade dome saw this, but also had to admit that the ancient practice method was really strong, even the void could collapse, and could not kill Zheng an.


    This guy''s realm is not up to heaven and man, but his defensive power is almost the same as that of heaven.


    It is likely that some of the first to see God, not to practice the law of the heaven and man do not have his terrible defense.


    Just when Yuqiong was going to give Zheng an a final blow, he suddenly felt that he was locked by a dangerous air machine. He felt the danger in an instant!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    Jade dome immediately toward the direction of the air machine to see, but saw a purple streamer.


    No, it should be said.


    It was a purple competition.


    In a flash, his vision was completely occupied by the purple light, and his face changed greatly. This was the first time that he felt a fatal crisis since his arrival. Without thinking about it, he immediately gave a blow to the purple competition, and his hand was the strength of heaven and man that could break the void!


    But then, he found that the purple competition was not affected at all. Everywhere, the space seemed to be cut into a line, penetrating all the forces in front of it, including the blocking force of the void town!


    Seeing this scene, the jade dome did not dare to continue to hold big, his fist turned into a pure white jade color, and smashed into the purple competition in the sky!


    Hiss!


    His fist touched the purple competition, and there was a fire on the spot. With a click, there were countless cracks in Ruyu''s fist, which was broken by the purple competition!


    "Out!"


    The jade dome squints, sinks to drink a word, in the void has the ancient golden writing condensation but, carries the Wanjun strength to suppress the purple competition!


    He himself, however, retreated rapidly.


    He has already seen that this competition is Zheng an''s successor.


    With the strength of his incarnation of heaven and man, if he carried it hard, he might be killed on the spot. So Yuqiong chose to avoid the edge and suppress the purple competition with secret method. When this hind hand was consumed, he slowly killed these people.


    Yuqiong is not worried that they will take advantage of this opportunity to escape.


    Except for Cao Hanbing, who left Hualei at the beginning, none of them could leave.


    So as long as you don''t die, you have a chance to kill these people.


    The ancient gold character that emerged in the void was suppressed. The purple competition was indeed hindered. The momentum slowed down a bit, which just gave the jade dome a chance to avoid the key.


    However, at this time, what Yu Qiong didn''t expect was that Zheng an, who had previously escaped so far, turned back to him with a kind of cruel Fist: "old man, do you still want to run? Do you really think that Zheng''s bone was broken in vain


    Originally, Zheng an in the purple competition appeared in the moment, has begun to build up momentum, see jade dome choose to avoid, then decisive incomparable hand.


    Previously, he was not sure whether Lu Li''s hind hand could hurt an incarnation of heaven and man, but Yu Qiong''s actions dispelled his doubts.


    "Stay!"


    There''s a big bang!


    The blood light explodes behind the jade dome, which stops the retreat of the jade dome, and even flies out of control to meet the purple competition.


    If it had been before, this fist could not have caused any threat to him, but at this moment, Yuqiong would like to kill this bastard!


    But he did not have the leisure to take care of Zheng an.


    Purple competition flies in the face, until this time, jade dome is to see the true face of purple competition!


    It''s a small purple flying sword!


    And Yuqiong immediately recognized the material of the flying sword. It was absolutely divine crystal!


    That''s the top material from Outland. Even in the most glorious era of the Terran, the weapon made by combining a bit of divine crystal can be regarded as the best divine weapon. However, this flying sword is completely made of Shenjing, which makes Yuqiong feel slightly awe stricken, and at the same time, he can''t help scolding luxury!


    The whole body uses divine crystal to make weapons, even the three statues have no such treatment.


    So This flying sword really has the power to kill heaven and man!


    "I admit that I underestimated you."


    "But with a flying sword, it''s difficult to kill me!"


    The jade dome sinks to drink, the whole body sends out the dim jade light, the broken palm actually condenses again, the double palms close together, attempts to clamp the peach blossom sword!


    "Broken!"


    With both arms exerting force, he was pushed out by peach blossom sword for hundreds of Zhang. His body rubbed the air and turned into a flame.


    However, the peach blossom sword''s power did not decrease. The faint blood light emitted, and its power increased a little bit. On the spot, he broke Yuqiong''s hands, and a sword didn''t enter his chest!


    Boom!


    The body of the jade dome explodes in an instant, and the violent energy goes everywhere, and the whole upper body has disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Zheng an couldn''t help but show his joy.


    Did you succeed?


    But his joy soon solidified on his face.


    Because the lower part of the jade dome has not yet dissipated.


    He is not a complete body of flesh and blood. In fact, his incarnation can only be regarded as a split body of consciousness. If the avatar is killed, it will dissipate directly, and it is impossible to retain part of it. Body.


    However, the upper body of Yuqiong was blown away by this sword, but his body did not dissipate completely, which only showed that the incarnation was not dead.


    In Zheng an''s face slightly heavy moment.


    A burst of light burst out from the body of the jade dome, which quickly condensed into the outline of the upper body. After a few breaths, the jade dome was completely restored to its original appearance.However, his expression is a little ugly.


    "That''s what you left for us to kill?"


    Anger appeared on the pretty face of Yuqiong and said coldly, "unfortunately, if you have become a master, this flying sword can indeed cut off the incarnation of this seat."


    His eyes fell on the face of Lu Li in the hall, without covering up his intention to kill. He was really infuriated by Lu Li.


    Since he became a man of heaven, he has never suffered such a great loss.


    Not to mention, it almost fell into the hands of an indestructible weak.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me. If one sword can''t kill you, you''ll have another."


    Now that he has made a move, Lu Li doesn''t talk nonsense. He jumps up and pulls back the peach blossom sword.


    Although its power is not as powerful as just now, the material of peach blossom sword is after all the Spirit Crystal of you Jie level. It is extremely sharp and extremely restrained to the energy of heaven and man. At the beginning, it can kill the body of the golden armor God, and naturally it can also play a very good lethality in the face of an incarnation.


    Otherwise, Lu Li would not have made such a dangerous plan to kill the incarnation of heaven and man.


    Even if it is just an incarnation, the other party is also heaven and man. If it is a little bad, it may kill countless people.


    But now Lu Li has confirmed that the peach blossom sword can really hurt Yuqiong, but Their own strength is not enough!


    "Kill!"


    Seeing that Lu Li had the courage to fly to himself, Yu Qiong gave a deep drink and intended to kill the boy who did not know the height of heaven and earth.


    See him condense a giant hand, toward the land away from the head pressure.


    But Lu Li is squinting, acutely aware that the power of Yuqiong''s hand is weakening!


    It seems that he was blown up by peach blossom sword, which did not affect him at all.


    So Lu Li flicked his finger, the Dragon kiss, and the Canglang two swords also broke through the air and turned into two streamers. One sword used the eight wasteland sword style, and the other sword was the sword method of chopping God!


    At the same time, the huge sword broke to the side of the sky!


    As soon as Yu Qiong''s face changed, he didn''t dare to pick up the peach blossom sword again. With a wave of his robe sleeve, the wind stirred up, which slightly affected the flying track of the peach blossom sword, almost brushing his ear.


    Hum!


    Peach blossom sword fails to hit, hovers in front of Lu Li, reverses and points to Yuqiong, and the Qi machine always locks on him.


    "Is he so strong?"


    Inside the hall, Gong Yunhong was almost stunned by this scene. She thought that Lu Li might have a card, but she didn''t expect that he was so strong that he forced the jade dome into such a desperate situation.


    Take a look at the awkward appearance of the jade dome now. Where is the appearance of heaven and man that seems to be heavenly power just now?


    Hearing this, song Bocheng also showed a wry smile on his face and said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect him to be so fierce."


    Before Lu Li took the initiative, song Bocheng thought that all his cards were the peach blossom sword.


    But when Lu Li made a move, song Bocheng found out that he underestimated the "manager Lu".


    Lu Li did show the power of the sword when he joined hands to kill the master of the aristocratic family. However, there was a suspicion that there was a leak.


    However, now he used two long swords, each displaying two unique skills, which broke the giant hand of the jade dome in the front, which was not completely achieved with the help of external forces.


    "Is he really immortal?"


    Gong Yunhong hesitated in tone and said in a strange way: "I think he is better than the master in all aspects except that he didn''t open up the secluded mansion."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    "This is Tianjiao."


    Song Bocheng sighed, but he was a little lonely.


    Although he was an emissary of the Ministry of heaven, he was always only responsible for intelligence work. However, he is still a martial arts man in essence, and he has reached the level of master. To say that he has no pursuit of martial arts is obviously a lie.


    After stepping on the road of martial arts, who doesn''t want to ask the peak?


    Whether it is for the sake of greater strength, or for a longer life, or even for those who only want to see the peak with their own eyes, as martial arts enthusiasts, everyone is climbing, and there are many who give up halfway. However, due to external factors such as talent, resources, inheritance and so on, those who give up the road of martial arts are not losing their enterprising spirit, but more often they are only It''s just a kind of helplessness.


    Just like song Bocheng himself, after he became a master, he was entangled with all kinds of trivial matters of the Ministry of heaven. This was related to his ability in intelligence work. At the same time, it was also because the road from Mingyou to heaven and man was too difficult to walk. Through the ages, many Tianjiao had fallen on this road.


    Song Bocheng knew that he was not Tianjiao, and his talent for cultivation was extremely limited.


    So he finally gave up and went on.


    It''s just


    It''s easy to give up. After decades of hard work, how can you have no ambition?


    This kind of ambition is especially strong when we see the real pride of heaven.


    "Tianjiao." Gong Yunhong murmured, and his expression changed a little.


    In fact, she is one of the pride of heaven.


    Just did not bathe in tea, or ginger peach blossom that amazing.


    But she was able to step into the later period of the Ming Dynasty, which shows that her talent is very strong. She is definitely much higher than song Bocheng.


    However, song Bocheng''s emotion, but let her have some kind of empathy.


    Because in the face of Lu Li''s real arrogance, she will feel that the gap between people is really too big.


    "Some warriors can be said to be geniuses. As long as they have enough resources and have a good heritage, the master threshold is actually a barrier they can easily pass."


    Song Bocheng seemed to recover, and said faintly: "for example, you gong Yunhong was one of the top talents in Yanzhou at that time, and even defeated countless strong people of the same generation. If you didn''t have the Emperor Yan''s highness, you might have been one of the top five Tianjiao of the Holy Kingdom."


    "But you and I know very well how far there is between ordinary genius and real pride."


    "If you don''t talk about others, you can say that Lin Wangbei, who was at the end of the five Tianjiao periods, has now become the marshal of Zhenguo. His strength is so strong that even his highness, King Yan, is afraid of three points. When his highness yanwang washed the long street with blood, Lin Wangbei just came forward to mediate, and then he could persuade Yan Wang who was determined to kill him. How strong is he now? No one knows


    "But now the heaven and earth are changing, Tianjiao of the last generation has become the best among the masters, but compared with today''s Tianjiao, it is still a little less talented."


    When song Bocheng said this, he suddenly narrowed his eyes. "I thought that the most powerful Tianjiao of this generation should appear among the six holy places, the ancient family and the royal family of the demon kingdom. However, I didn''t expect to kill a Lu Li on the way. "


    Hearing this, Gong Yunhong was awed and subconsciously retorted: "but he is still in the realm of immortality. Compared with the talent in cultivation, he is not as good as Mu Ning Qiu, and even worse than the big Princess of the kingdom of the devil."


    "Soon."


    Song Bocheng shook his head and said, "if I guess correctly, after today, waste ancient No, the youngest master of Zhenwu will be born. "


    "Do you think so highly of him?"


    Gong Yunhong is a little unbelievable.


    Before that, the youngest master of Zhenwu was the son of Tianmen who died at the hands of the princess of jitianmo kingdom.


    After mu ningqiu broke the record, many people thought that there could be no younger master than her.


    When he was less than 20 years old, he became a bright and secluded realm. His talent was enough to make the martial arts in the world look gloomy.


    But now it seems that this record will not be broken, there will be a new refresher.


    In the sky, dragon kisses and Canglang swords hover around the body. The peach blossom sword stops at the center of the eyebrow. Lu Li''s breath is full of air, as if it has reached a certain critical point.


    The fierce sword wind was blowing out continuously, and his momentum was still climbing upward, which seemed to have no end.


    Jade dome''s eye is fierce, where can''t see Lu Li''s plan?


    Faced with such ambition, he even wanted to laugh.


    "Do you want to take advantage of the pressure of this seat to break through the limit, open up the secluded mansion and step into the realm of the master?"


    "I am just a whetstone in your eyes?"


    Yu Qiong''s eyes were unpredictable, and he said in a cold voice: "there are people who want to protect you outside the sky, so I don''t want to quarrel with you. If you regard this seat as nothing, then no wonder this seat does not give some people face. "


    "Heaven and man are divine, and we must not lightly offend."


    The jade dome suddenly issued a mighty voice and gathered the aura of all directions. The empty eyebrow, which was originally caused by the separation of the empty town, was once again condensed into a golden mark, and the breath of the whole person was instantly increased by countless times.Several of the masters became more alarmed.


    Yuqiong still has a hand!


    The terrifying power shown earlier was not the whole strength of his incarnation.


    "Is it really so terrible to see God?"


    Gong Yunhong''s expression became very ugly.


    She really didn''t expect that the incarnation of jade dome would still retain her strength.


    The terrifying method of breaking up the void with all her hands and feet had completely surpassed her understanding of martial arts. However, the breath of Yuqiong has been improved again. Gong Yunhong can''t imagine how strong he will be now.


    "The God power of bullshit is that you who hide out in the sky deserve to compare with gods? Even the so-called gods are just the strong ones of other races. Do you really think that you can look down upon all living beings from above when you see God


    Lu Li also showed a smile, but it was a sneer.


    He looked down upon these so-called heaven and man from the bottom of his heart. If he was just afraid of death, he would stay out of the sky and linger. As a result, for his own sake, he also wanted to intervene in the overall situation of Zhenwu region, and influence the situation in many ways. He really regarded himself as an omnipotent God?


    At the moment, Yu Qiong''s whole body was shining with gold, and there was a trace of unpredictable divinity in his eyes. He said indifferently, "for ordinary people like you, you don''t understand a lot of things. But this seat does not blame you, ordinary people such as mole ants, how to understand the will of God? How can you understand the overall situation of the gods? "


    Lu Li''s eyes are full of murderous spirit, and his tone is sharp: "OK, then today I''ll try to kill the gods what it''s like."


    "The master has already killed you. You are a so-called God!"


    Before the words fall, Lu Li has already rushed out, three swords flying together, and turned into three gorgeous lights in the air.


    Among them, the most dazzling and ferocious one is the peach blossom sword which turns into purple light!


    Even if Yuqiong has improved his strength by secret method, he is still a little afraid of the mysterious peach blossom sword. With the swing of his robe sleeve, the golden light is shining, which is an indestructible protection in front of him.


    Ding!


    The peach blossom sword bumps into the golden light, but it looks like a collision between a fine needle and an iron object, and sends out a crisp sound, but the golden light is inch by inch cracked, which can not stop the power of the peach blossom sword.


    It''s not as good as a sword that can''t even be forged by flying crystal.


    This is a pure killer!


    "Chop!"


    The peach blossom sword breaks through the defense, and Lu Li grabs his hand behind him. He holds Canglang sword directly and starts with the sword of chopping God!


    The light of sword is like a rainbow, killing the sky!


    The jade dome''s eyes were cold and cold. When he raised his hand, he eliminated the attack. Canglang sword suddenly hovered and could not cut him a foot in front of him.


    Yuqiong then another boxing out, the terror of the fist covers the whole void, Lu Li can not avoid, only hard shoulder!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Hit by this fist, Lu Li''s figure suddenly bursts back. Along the way, even the space is split, and the flesh and blood of his left arm is exploded, and Canglang sword is released on the spot!


    "The way of sword respect is really strong, but your fire is not enough." Yu Qiong said indifferently, his eyes seemed to be looking at an incompetent younger generation, commenting casually, showing a strong demeanor.


    However, Lu Li was far away from him by this blow, and the real Qi was released, which made the void fluctuate.


    "The quality of his true spirit..."


    Song Bocheng frowned and saw the strangeness of Lu Li.


    "Even if it''s Mingyou, it''s not as concise as he is. How does this guy practice Gong Yunhong was also stunned.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    It is difficult for even a master to do so.


    "It seems that the inheritance of his cultivation is no less than the three magic arts of Zhenguo."


    Song Bocheng flashed this idea in his heart, but he did not disclose it.


    He is still on guard against Gong Yunhong.


    No matter what her attitude is now, this woman is the enemy of Lord Yan''s residence. What''s more, Lu Li''s strength is so amazing that song Bocheng, as the envoy of Tianbu eclipse, has already moved his mind and intends to list Lu Li''s intelligence as the highest level secret.


    This is also a kind of recognition.


    Although Tianbu and Dibu perform their respective duties, they are only a part of Shenwei. The stronger Luli''s strength is, it''s a good thing for shenweisi and even for the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven. What''s more, song Bocheng thinks that Lu Li has already had a certain posture of heaven and man, so that he can fight against the incarnation of heaven and man without destroying the environment.


    Master is not the end of his road of martial arts.


    At this time, Lu Li was not as relaxed as song Bocheng thought.


    Yu Qiong nearly killed him with that blow.


    If you didn''t earn a lot of points before, you could improve the quality of Wumian sword Sutra, and condense the extremely powerful true Qi, which could have blocked the attack of Yuqiong at the critical moment. Otherwise, just carrying that hard would have been the end of the explosion.


    Although Lu Li despised the jade dome, he was extremely vigilant in his heart. He did not dare to belittle the incarnation of heaven and man.


    "The strength of this old ghost is really strong. It''s just an incarnation. I feel no weaker than those golden gods in Liangjiehe."


    Lu Li glanced at his bloody left arm, and compared the gold armour God General in the front of the two boundary rivers in his heart, he summed up that the strength of Yuqiong was several grades higher than that of the golden armor God general.


    But it''s also natural.


    There are also strong and weak between the strong of heaven and man. For example, Yuqiong, who can kill the master in seconds by incarnation, is considered to be the stronger one among heaven and man.


    The most important thing is that he doesn''t know what secret method he has used now, and his strength has been upgraded to a higher level. The wound caused by the peach blossom sword''s scabbard recovered instantly, and his combat power was extremely fierce.


    If it goes on like this, in addition to opening up the growth rate of Shenwei, it will be very difficult to defeat him by ordinary means.


    "It''s still a drag!"


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s mind moved, pulling the peach blossom sword to continue to harass Yu Qiong. His eyes swept to Zheng''an, who was hiding in the distance to watch the excitement, and flew towards him once his body vibrated!


    Zheng''an was frightened by his action, and after a slight Zheng, he immediately turned around and ran away!


    This little bastard, he wants to bring disaster to the East!


    Zheng an has already started to shout and scold in his heart!


    Lu Liyan looks at the front of the hard Gang is not jade dome''s opponent, actually flies directly to his side, obviously wants to let him help share part of the pressure.


    "Manager Lu! Mr. Zheng has done his utmost. Don''t bully people too much! "


    As Zheng an fled, he said in a loud voice: "it''s really urgent for Zheng to go straight out of the ground. It''s better to do loose repair later than to lose his life here!"


    In fact, he was very afraid of death, which can be seen from the practice method that he learned by chance and unconsciously cultivated a gold bone that could not be broken even the jade dome.


    If he was not afraid of death to the extreme, as the three leaders of the earth, he could have cultivated a tradition of focusing on killing and cutting like Cao Hanbing. As a result, it is not only the golden bone that no one can fight to death, but also the most powerful one in the whole ground.


    Today, he was forced by Lu Li to fight Yuqiong head-on, which was really a great compliment. However, Zheng an didn''t expect that Lu Li was not satisfied and continued to use him even though he didn''t want to.


    "Leader Zheng, we are all colleagues. Shouldn''t we share weal and woe? Help me block it for a while, and when you open up your mansion, you can kill him with one sword! "


    Lu Li''s infinite body method broke out to the limit, and the distance between Lu Li and Zheng an was getting closer.


    Zheng an felt Lu Li''s breath getting closer and closer. His face was bitter and he roared, "don''t force me! We''re in a hurry and we''ll die together


    He''s going to cry.


    And help you?


    What''s in the way?


    I don''t know how many pieces of Laozi''s golden bones have been broken. If they were replaced by other masters, they should have been killed by Yuqiong just now. If it''s a big life, the last burst of jade dome is enough to break one''s own bones. Now I''m still looking for trouble with Yuqiong. It''s just looking for death!


    "This empty town has blocked a thousand miles of space. Even if you want to escape, you can''t escape. It''s better to fight together!" Lu Li felt that the jade dome was about to get rid of the peach blossom sword''s entanglement, and his tone accelerated: "help me to delay for a moment, and you will never be in danger!"


    Zheng an didn''t reply any more, but flew forward.


    In the sky, the huge purple totem suppressed the whole main city of Yanzhou. Even if Lu Li didn''t say anything about it, Zheng''an knew that there was such a thing that he couldn''t run out.


    But He didn''t have the courage to be beaten by Yuqiong again.


    Hum!At this time, the peach blossom sword trembled and was shaken by the jade dome. It turned into a streamer and flew towards Luli.


    Jade dome''s eyes flash slightly, see two figures that go away continuously, cold hum is to chase past.


    When he flies, the whole sky is shaking, and the majestic momentum is like a disastrous cloud. Lu Li and Zheng an both feel the terrible pressure.


    "Let''s go


    Lu Li didn''t care so much about the situation. After a burst of drinking, the Dragon kiss sword shot away and went around Zheng''an. The sword light was like a competition. A blow cut his momentum back!


    "Lu Li!"


    Zheng''an''s eyes were red, but this time, the two people''s speed went up and down, and Lu Li flew directly past him without even looking back.


    At this time, Yuqiong has been killed!


    "If Zheng is lucky not to die, it is necessary to find you to calculate the general ledger!" Between life and death, Zheng an also made a choice. In an instant, he turned back and threw himself at the jade dome. Boundless blood spread again and put on a fighting posture!


    "Get out of here Yuqiong frowned and waved his palm, just to sweep away the pestering guy.


    He really wanted to kill the guy who practiced ancient physical training. However, compared with Zheng''an, Yuqiong knew that Lu Li was the most dangerous one to himself, so he let Zheng''an go for a while and planned to kill Lu Li first.


    However, Zheng''an bumped into the past, the light burst, and the blood sprinkled horizontally. He didn''t mean to give in at all.


    Pale gold blood flows along the face, Zheng an''s expression is extremely ferocious: "old undead, want to let Zheng give way, then untie the suppression!"


    "Or no one will live!"


    He is afraid of death, but he also knows that Lu Li is telling the truth.


    Under the blockade of the empty town, Yuqiong kills whoever he wants. In the final analysis, the so-called strong master is no different from mole ants in the eyes of Tianwaitian God. He came to Zhenwu area to kill everyone and erase the traces left by Tianwaitian.


    What''s more, Zheng Anke still remembers the killing intention that Yu Qiong exposed to himself.


    As long as Lu Li dies, it will be his turn.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Go away now, I''ll spare you for not dying!" he cried


    He saw that Lu Li had already flown far away, and his heart was full of killing intention. He clapped out his palm and immediately tore up the void and broke several bones of Zheng an on the spot.


    Zheng an gnaws his teeth, resists the pain and entangles Yuqiong.


    The great master now looks like a shrew in the market. He sticks to his body and punches and kicks. He even hits the golden light around the jade dome with his head, causing his head to overflow with blood and without any rules.


    But it has to be said that this kind of playing method of him has played some miraculous effects.


    Yu Qiong''s step was stopped by him.


    Because he was very strong in defense, even if yu Qiong tried his best to break a few bones.


    However, Zheng an''s fierce fighting methods could not shake the golden light around the jade dome. Neither of them could do anything about it. They were in a standstill for a moment.


    Yu Qiong was haunted by him, and a little coldness appeared on his pretty face. He stepped out and directly stepped on Zheng''an''s chest. The ring-shaped light burst out. Zheng''an was kicked by this foot and turned his white eyes. His whole chest collapsed several inches, and blood gushed from his mouth like a spring.


    However, at the critical moment, he suddenly broke a golden light and held the robe of Yuqiong without being kicked away.


    "You want to get rid of Zheng? You think too much! "


    Zheng an grinned, his teeth were covered with blood, looking extremely miserable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    His vigorous action has made the remaining masters look silly.


    Even if they had the same gold and bone as Zheng an, they would never have the courage to treat a man of heaven.


    Even if it''s just the incarnation of heaven and man.


    Don''t say those masters were stupid. Even Lu Li had some admiration for Zheng''an.


    "It is not ordinary people who can become leaders of the earth." Lu Li sighed, but there was no delay. His mind sank into the field of elixir, which inspired the vivid silver sword.


    At the moment, this silver sword, which is the first one without lack of truth, has been working hard to open the gate.


    "When are you still fighting with Xuanmen?"


    Seeing that it was actually digging the gate, Lu Li was not angry.


    Part of the reason why I have not been able to open a secluded mansion is the "strike" of the silver sword.


    At the time of the two boundary rivers, he went straight into the Mingyou realm, and did not practice the first silver sword like his real body. So at that time, opening up Youfu was just like talking about going to Cheng. It was incomparably natural.


    But now, this little sword is not helpful to me, on the contrary, it is a bit of a drag.


    However, in the face of Lu Li''s "control", it seems to have its own ideas. It still chisels and chisels on the Xuanmen and carves out sword marks. It seems that it will not give up until the gate is broken.


    Lu Li doesn''t know why it has to go with Xuanmen.


    If you follow the normal rhythm of cultivation, now is the best time to open up the secluded mansion.


    Is this the unique promotion method of Wumian sword Scripture?


    Lu Li is also a little suspicious.


    Although it is a little difficult to control, Wuwu Jian Qi will not do such meaningless things.


    What''s more, this sword Qi has been improved by the modifier, and many skills have been integrated into it, which means that a new road has been opened up.


    It''s the promotion route without lack of sword Scripture if we can''t do it well.


    "Not so much." However, Lu Li does not have time to wait for the gate to be opened by the sword Sutra.


    His mind sank, and he forced the sword Qi to turn around. He pulled it away from the gate. Then he began to gather momentum and set about condensing the secluded mansion.


    A special breath came out of him, which caused the change of heaven and earth at that time.


    Layers of dark clouds gathered over his head, and the purple thunder was rolling, extremely terrifying.


    "He wants to break through!"


    Song Bocheng was excited when he saw this scene.


    He knew that Lu Li had a great plan and wanted to break through to the realm of Mingyou by virtue of the pressure of the battle. But although he is optimistic about Lu Li, his heart is not without fear.


    Unless there is a strong martial spirit around the body, otherwise, no matter how good the talent is, there will be some obstacles before they reach the threshold of Mingyou.


    It can be as few as a few years, as many as decades.


    Because once you step into the realm of Ming and you, you are really on the road of the strong.


    This is also the beginning of the great transformation of life level.


    Even though Lu Li''s talent is very strong, before this kind of threshold, no one can say what will happen.


    But now, Lu Li only increased his momentum, which made the astronomical phenomena easier. He had never seen such a power.


    Seeing this, Gong Yunhong''s eyes flashed slightly and said in a deep voice: "it''s not so easy."


    It seems to confirm her words. Yu Qiong, who had been entangled with death, noticed that Lu Li wanted to break through the realm at the first time, and a bright golden light broke out all over her body. With one blow, Zheng''an vomited blood and directly defeated dozens of Zhang.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the jade dome is actually tearing the void, step into, even in the blink of an eye, then across the space to come to Luli!


    "Die!"


    In front of Lu Li, Yu Qiong punches out, and the target is Lu Li''s head.


    He does not hesitate to tear up space, but also to prevent land from breaking through the border!


    Just before his fist was about to hit Lu Li''s head, the Canglang sword and the Dragon kissing sword, which were held around him, flew out at the same time, turning into sword shadows and stirring countless flames on Yuqiong''s arm.


    It''s a little bit of a hindrance to his punch.


    Lu Li spits out a long breath, opens his eyes, there is a purple flash.


    The shadow of the gate suddenly appeared behind, and the Golden Gate continued to soar until it formed a huge gate between heaven and earth, which stopped the rise.


    Without lack of sword spirit, he stood in the center of the gate, silver light shining everywhere, and he was still chopping the golden gate!


    But with each sword it cuts to the golden gate, the breath of Lu Li will be a little stronger, just like cutting a road from the door.


    "Gate of heaven and man!"


    Yu Qiong flew two swords with one punch, and his expression became dignified.


    Although he could see that the gate was just the gate of Luli, it had many similarities with the gate of heaven and man."This son Never stay! " When he saw the huge gate standing between heaven and earth, Yu Qiong was determined to kill.


    Now he is so strong. If you give him a few more years, won''t he really want to go to heaven?


    "Jade star!"


    With a certain killing heart, the jade dome immediately began to burn the power of the incarnation. The dark clouds were broken by the Taoist starlight, and the jade light was diffuse. Its power was irresistible!


    Canglang sword lamented on the spot, but it flew to the sky without hesitation. It was inspired by the spirit and wanted to protect the land.


    Since the day when Lu Li inherited the sword, Canglang sword has recognized Lu Li as the main sword. The spirit of the sword is subject to him. The power of the magic weapon is gradually revealed. Even if no one is in charge of it, it can also play an extremely powerful force.


    However, a trace of annoyance flashed in Yuqiong''s eyes. The jade light fell, and a little light fell on the Canglang sword, which burst into void on the spot. The momentum of Canglang sword did not decrease, and its edge turned, and it opened up an absolutely safe area before Lu Li.


    After all, it is a sword with respect to the sword. It once followed such an invincible strong man to fight in the north and south. Even if the incarnation of jade dome erupted all its strength, it could not be won for a time.


    "In front of me, when can I allow you to be so presumptuous as a long sword?"


    "Back off!"


    A sharp color appeared at the bottom of the jade dome.


    He had some preconceptions about jianzun, but his strength was not as good as that of jianzun. If he really wanted to fight, he would not be an opponent at all. However, Canglang sword, which once belonged to jianzun, dared to run wild in front of him, which aroused Yu Qiong''s anger.


    In fact, most of the so-called thirty-nine Shenbing in Zhenwu region are inherited from the times of the ten thousand nationalities. After reaching Tianwaitian level, the effect that those magic soldiers can play is greatly reduced. Unless it is the peach blossom sword, which is a real killing weapon made by Shenjing, the material like Canglang sword is precious in Zhenwu area. If you get Tianwaitian, it will be destroyed by several explosions.


    So Yuqiong didn''t pay attention to Canglang sword at all.


    He led the jade light to come down and swept over like a raging wave. The Canglang sword was suddenly flapped, and the body of the sword was shaking wildly, almost to the limit.


    Canglang sword is just a weapon. Even if it is a magic weapon, it has its limit.


    Seeing that Canglang sword was flapped, people''s hearts were suddenly raised.


    Without Canglang sword, Lu Li has lost the last line of defense.


    Although the Dragon kiss sword is still there, it''s just a spirit soldier. Even the Canglang sword can''t block the jade dome. How can the Dragon kiss sword do it?


    Buzz!


    The Canglang sword, which was shaken by Yuguang, turned its blade. An inexplicable force took the Dragon kissing sword away. The two swords circled and combined a move!


    Cut God sword, fall into God!


    Canglang sword has extraordinary spirit. It''s a dragon kissing sword. It''s a sword move!


    The two swords suddenly let out virtual shadows, blending into a simple and huge sword, and suddenly cut towards the jade dome!


    The fierce color appeared in the bottom of jade dome''s eyes. He didn''t expect that a mere weapon would be so difficult to handle.


    Looking at the ancient and simple sword cut head-on, Yu Qiong even appeared that domineering figure in front of his eyes.


    Sword Zun!


    "Do you want to block this seat with your sword?" The jade dome murmured, and his body suddenly stopped. After a few breaths, the jade dome raised his hand and suddenly grasped it. The whole world seemed to be shaking.


    The jade light suddenly soared, broke through the clouds and turned into thousands of beams. The simple sword was cut in the air, but it was directly blasted into countless pieces!


    Canglang, dragon kiss, two swords suddenly spread.


    The Dragon kisses the sword is even more hit by a beam of light. Several visible cracks appear on the sword body!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    finished.


    It''s all over.


    Zheng an closed his eyes in despair. His face was bloodstained. He looked miserable and even showed a bitter smile.


    Canglang sword protects the owner automatically, which is no less than a glimmer of dawn in despair.


    However, this glimmer of dawn was obliterated by the jade dome.


    As long as Lu Li died, all the people present could not escape.


    Zheng an once thought that he would die one day, but he never thought that he would die so stifled!


    To be killed by a so-called incarnation of heaven and man may not be oppressed by other masters, because the incarnation of Yuqiong has surpassed many top masters, and its strength is beyond ordinary masters'' ability.


    But for Zheng an, what kind of God and man incarnation is worth killing me?


    "It''s hard work."


    After a moment of despair, Zheng an wiped her face and opened her eyes with a fierce look.


    If Lu Li is killed in battle, the next step is to fight hard.


    "Well?"


    However, Zheng an''s ferocity did not last long before he saw a scene beyond his expectation.


    Lu Li Not dead.


    Although the light beam pulled down by the jade dome covered his figure, Zheng an could feel that the breath of Lu Li had not disappeared.


    What''s more, the huge gate between heaven and earth has not disappeared!


    If Lu Li died, the gate would collapse immediately.


    Xuanmen is not scattered, proving that Lu Li is still alive!


    "The boy''s life is so big that he can''t be killed?" After a short period of shock, Zheng an also became a little confused. The jade dome broke out with all its strength. Even if it was replaced by a top master, it might not be able to take it.


    Although the biggest measure of the gap between the master and the heaven and man is whether the void can be broken. It seems that Yu Qiong''s attack did not break the void. It seems that he is still in the master''s scope. However, with Zheng an''s eyesight, it is not difficult to see that the light beams falling from the clouds are equivalent to the attacks of the top masters.


    Such a terrible power, any master to pick up will be beaten to powder.


    Zheng an thought that he had defended himself, but he also knew that there was absolutely no possibility of survival in the face of such an attack on the jade dome.


    How did Lu Li do it?


    Not only did Zheng an become curious, but the other masters also looked at it.


    When the light dissipated, several people found that Lu Li actually hid in the Xuanmen. Previously, those jade lights were blocked by the huge golden gate.


    And at the moment, Yu Qiong''s expression is very ugly, he did not expect that Lu Li still has this hand.


    No, perhaps it should be said that he has never seen anyone materialize the Xuanmen as a means of defense.


    As we all know, the cultivation system of martial arts is based on Dantian, based on Xuanmen, and transformed by Youfu.


    In other words, Dantian, Xuanmen, and Youfu are the most important details before the martial arts cultivate to see God. Not to mention the Xuanmen as a means of defense, even if it is to pass through the Xuanmen and bring the true Qi of Xuanmen to the enemy, they are all means of fighting for their lives, which can be said to be extremely luxurious.


    Is this boy not afraid that Xuanmen can''t bear it and destroy his foundation on the spot?


    After Zheng''an discovered this, he was shocked by the earthquake.


    Taking the Xuanmen out to carry the attack of Yuqiong, I don''t know whether Lu Li is brave or not.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Lu Li also had some words of suffering. Although there was no clue on the surface, he was almost unable to control the gate.


    With the continuous excavation of the gate, the gate is becoming more and more real. It seems that it is not something that has been materialized, as if it had existed between heaven and earth. Although it took all the attacks from the jade dome, it seemed to be a means of land separation, but in fact it was completely "independent".


    Yes.


    Lu Li found that the connection between himself and Xuanmen was getting weaker and weaker, and he couldn''t even take it back into his body.


    But his momentum is still rising, and he can feel the critical point of promotion.


    Because of his previous experience in the two realms of Hanoi, Lu Li felt that if he wanted to break through Mingyou, he would be sure that he could open up Youfu and enter the realm of Mingyou as long as he rushed forward. But now the gate stands between heaven and earth, even out of his control, which makes Lu Li feel a little guilty.


    "It''s time to leave Xuanyou behind?"


    "Is it that the gate before me was broken, and after being rebuilt, this gate is not quite under my control?"


    Lu Li remembered that his former Xuanmen had been destroyed once. Although he did not know whether there was any connection between them, just looking at the golden gate, which was much larger than before, he could feel that it seemed very special and should have his own ideas.


    At this time, the jade dome also has some meaning of riding a tiger.He looked at Lu Li, who was hiding behind the gate. He didn''t expect that the golden gate not only looked majestic, but also had such amazing defense.


    This makes Yuqiong more sure that Lu Li''s gate must have something to do with the gate of heaven and man.


    Although he is still not sure what the connection between the two is, what can be determined is that the gate seems to be separated from the "inherent" martial arts system and may become an independent individual at any time. Lu Li said that this time is not good. It may be now or the next moment.


    But the only thing that Lu Li can confirm is that once he breaks through the realm of Ming and you, Xuanmen will certainly become independent, and he may become the first martial artist to lose Xuanmen after he has broken through the realm of Ming and you.


    "The ancient warrior..."


    Thinking of this, Lu Li has a flash of light in his mind and immediately thinks of the basic law.


    Recently, I have made great progress in the cultivation of the fundamental law. There is more and more golden energy in the heart. Although it has not caused qualitative change, it has enhanced the viscera a lot, and can clearly feel that the level of life is changing little by little.


    If the ancient warriors did not refine the Xuanmen and open up the secluded mansion, would this fundamental law passed down from linger''s father be the root cause of the changes in Xuanmen?


    Ling''er''s father is probably the earliest group of warriors in ancient times, and he is the strongest among them.


    After all, ling''er''s father left a consciousness incarnation for many years, which almost killed the ghost king of heaven and man on the spot. However, Lu Li didn''t even dare to think about how strong his body was. And the basic law that he left behind will not be as simple as raising the level of life.


    If this is the case, then those alien gods who invaded Zhenwu region could not be beaten to sign a peace treaty and finally leave in dismay.


    "If it is the fundamental law, then I am not on the road of those ancient warriors in those days?" Although Lu Li felt that this was the only way to explain it, he still had some doubts. He immediately attracted a ray of golden energy and led it to the gate, trying to put himself into it.


    The first strand is like a stone sinking into the sea.


    But the gate trembled slightly.


    The swordsman who is chiseling the gate seems to be frightened by the sudden change. After being stunned, he works harder. The golden light overflows on the Xuanmen, and the pressure spreads out. The jade dome is dashed by the head, and his face changes greatly. He is actually driven out of the distance by the leader!


    This is the first time since he came that he has been repulsed!


    "Useful!"


    Lu Li saw this scene, the light in his eyes was bright, and once again separated out a ray of golden energy into the gate.


    Xuanmen naturally accepted it without politeness.


    And every time it devours a golden energy, its color becomes more vivid and solid, as if it has become a golden gate standing between heaven and earth.


    With the change of the golden gate, it gives out more and more powerful pressure. It stirs up the clouds in the sky and spreads out in circles. The jade dome is also frightened by the pressure, and dare not go forward for a time.


    He was afraid of the golden gate and thought that it seemed to be related to a legend. Therefore, when he saw the change of the gate, Yu Qiong''s expression was also uncertain, and his eyes became colder and colder.


    "His momentum is getting stronger and stronger. Why does he delay opening up the secluded mansion?"


    At this time, several masters in the hall also flew into the sky, looking far away at Luli, intending to witness the birth of this "myth" with their own eyes.


    But Gong Yunhong suddenly frowned, and his tone was a little confused.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    Her words just remind people.


    According to the principle, Lu Li''s current momentum has far exceeded the scope of the Ming Youjing. All the people present are masters, and they have their own understanding of opening up Youfu. According to the rising speed of Lu Li''s breath, even if he is Tianjiao, the shadow of Youfu should be condensed at this moment.


    The height of Youfu virtual shadow at the beginning determines the future potential of the warrior.


    Lu Li''s breath has reached the level of Mingyou, but it has not opened up the shadow of Youfu. This strange phenomenon is unheard of by many masters present.


    Unless


    A great master whispered: "there is no shadow of Youfu, isn''t it that he has no potential?"


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the thin middle-aged suddenly looked at the past with gloomy eyes.


    There was a warning in his eyes.


    Despite the fact that the people are at peace now, their position is still hostile.


    Now Yuqiong''s whole mind has been led away by Lu Li, and several masters who were previously in a state of panic also reflected at the moment. This is not right!


    Just frightened by Yu Qiong, he forgot the relationship between the two sides for a while, but now they come back to their senses, and they just want to understand the key.


    Regardless of whether Lu Li''s breaking the border today has really created a history of Zhenwu region, this guy is the chief manager of the Yan palace and the four leaders of the earth!


    Even if yu Qiong was finally cut by Lu Li, their situation was not much better, but more dangerous.


    Therefore, the masters who were still fighting in their hearts did not turn their faces and refused to speak.


    However, the master who just began to question why Lu Li didn''t open up the secluded mansion said slowly: "you are also the strong ones in Mingyou. Do you understand this truth? No matter how amazing he is now, he can''t open a secluded mansion There is no potential. "


    In fact, his words are still restrained.


    The failure to open up Youfu not only means that there is no potential, but also that the shadow of Youfu is not revealed. Today, Lu Li''s big game of chess is about to lose.


    If you don''t have Youfu, you will be defeated!


    Even if we failed to break the border, what about killing the incarnation of heaven and man?


    "I don''t think he has no potential." However, Gong Yunhong said, "you see, his momentum is still rising. Even if there is no Youfu, now his combat power will not be weaker than the master of the early Mingyou period, or even equivalent to the middle period of Mingyou."


    "But don''t forget that he is now It''s just not destroying the environment. "


    "The shadow of Youfu has not been revealed for a long time. Maybe it is because of his potential It''s too strong. "


    When Gong Yunhong said the last sentence, his expression became slightly more complicated.


    Although she doesn''t want to admit it, Lu Li''s talent now shows her some jealousy.


    Even, Gong Yunhong thinks that the so-called Tianjiao may not be comparable with Lu Li.


    Song Bocheng said faintly: "if you have time to speak sarcastic remarks here, you might as well think about why you are so useless, even a teenager who does not destroy the environment."


    "You have said that all the present are masters, but you would rather stand by and watch a young man fight and fight, but you hide and judge him. If you look at your face, you deserve to call yourself a master


    Before waiting for the master to reply, song Bocheng was mean: "if the master is such a waste as you, I would rather not have this false name."


    "You


    The grandmaster''s expression was so ugly that he pointed to song Bocheng to refute it.


    Song Bocheng said, "what do you mean? If you think Lao Tzu is wrong, you can learn from Zheng''an. Go up and fight with the incarnation of heaven and man. If you don''t step back, I will respect you as a man. "


    "I know hiding behind my back is not even as good as Gong Yunhong."


    Song Bocheng''s tone is contemptuous, but this sentence makes Gong Yunhong frown slightly, some dissatisfied.


    However, she is too lazy to argue with song Bocheng. Her eyes are still looking at Lu Li hiding behind the huge gate. She doubts: "what does he really want to do?"


    At this time, Lu Li continuously injects gold energy into the Xuanmen. Most of the gold energy stored in the heart has been consumed. With each injection, the refining degree of the Xuanmen will increase by one point. At the same time, the connection with himself will become weaker. With the disconnection of his contact with the Xuanmen, the Qi in his body will become more active, and the feeling of approaching breakthrough will be more obvious.


    Lu Li can''t judge what will happen if Xuanmen really loses contact with him, but he only knows that it is good to do so at present.


    At least the improvement of strength is immediate. Even if there is no breakthrough and the divine power is opened, it is enough to fight with Yuqiong.


    Of course, Lu Li didn''t know, because he had not revealed the shadow of the secluded mansion for a long time. The master of the aristocratic family was still questioning his "potential".


    If Lu Li hears his words, he will scoff at him.


    As far as the shadow of Youfu is concerned, when Liangjiehe broke through the realm of Mingyou, he had already seen the Youfu which was ten thousand feet high. If we compared the potential with this, would he not be the strongest one in Zhenwu region since ancient times?Maybe the shadow of Youfu has something to do with the talent and potential of the warrior. However, after the Xuanmen incident, Lu Li found a clue.


    That is, the martial road system formed in the later Zhenwu area, which may not be regarded as a "perfect" martial road.


    The so-called "Xuanmen" and "Youfu" are actually the cultivation methods that the Terrans have summed up in line with the human body through the inheritance of those alien races in the upper world.


    At that time, he had already realized this in Liangjiehe.


    Step by step is climbing, and jumping up to open up a new road is also climbing. Although the scenery along the way is slightly different, the destination is the same.


    In the final analysis, it is the improvement of life level.


    The inheritance of ancient martial arts is not perfect. Compared with the current martial arts system, it is more obscure and difficult to understand. The requirements for talent and understanding are very high, and it is not easy to cultivate. However, there is no such saying as Xuanmen and Youfu, which directly points to the level of life.


    Is it necessary to judge by this that the ancient warriors had no potential?


    Who was the one who beat up the alien gods?


    "The gate of heaven and man has come to earth. It''s in trouble."


    At this time, Yu Qiong finally realized that the situation was no longer in his control. His expression was gloomy and he even hated the northern emperor. "If Xie Lingxiu''s old friend didn''t cut off the connection between this seat and the noumenon, what happened here could be told to noumenon!"


    "If this seat is really cut off, the damage to the body is small, the gate of heaven and man, and the ancient practice of physical training have all appeared in the world, this is the real event!"


    The jade dome squinted and began to hesitate.


    Before the northern emperor cut off the Tianwaitian channel, cut off the contact between him and the noumenon. But now it seems that the northern emperor''s action really damaged his great event!


    Without the connection with the noumenon, even if the incarnation falls, there is no way for consciousness to return to the noumenon and tell what happened here. So now Yuqiong hesitated, and the strength of the embodiment of consciousness is still limited. If you choose to continue to entangle with Lu Li, the probability of killing him is not high, and it is likely to be exhausted and dissipated.


    If you choose to re open the channel of Tianwaitian, you can send the message back here.


    "Maybe, that guy might still be watching this place."


    Jade dome suddenly thought of that more profound man.


    The other side is also in the Zhenwu area layout, buried countless dark son, but also master the treasure that can be projected on the human world at any time and monitor everything. There was such a big noise coming from here. Yuqiong didn''t believe that the guy would not notice at all.


    Just, think of each other''s city, jade dome then some headache.


    If the noumenon knows nothing about the situation here, then it will be limited to that person everywhere.


    After a second thought, the jade dome took a deep look at Lu Li, and decided to open a channel through the heaven and the outer heaven to pass the message to the noumenon.


    So he was full of genuine Qi and jumped up a hundred feet.


    "Want to escape!"


    Seeing this, Lu Li''s eyes turned red immediately!


    Now you son of a bitch still want to escape?


    At the moment, in Lu Li''s eyes, jade dome is not a powerful incarnation of heaven and man, but has already got 100000 points!


    In addition, there is the shadow of the empty town, which is also a huge income.


    Recently, in order to improve his strength, Lu Li, who is already going to be "poor and crazy", can make this kind of cooked duck fly. When he is about to mobilize all the gold energy in his heart, he will pour into Xuanmen!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    On the gate, the golden light is blooming!


    The surrounding void began to vibrate violently. The sound of the morning bell and evening drum reverberated everywhere. The purple totems covering the whole sky also disintegrated one after another at this moment, and the power of the void town was destroyed in an instant!


    Boom


    In the center of the gate, a gap was suddenly opened. Any movement of this huge gate between heaven and earth was absolutely not a small one. All the masters immediately noticed the change of the gate and listened to the shocking roar, all of them showed a shocked expression.


    Even the jade dome, which was originally ready to break through the void and open the passageway of Tianwaitian, was attracted by the loud noise.


    When he looked at the gate, a drop of wet rain suddenly fell on his face.


    Jade dome Zheng Zheng Zheng, reach out to erase that drop of rain, but saw the strange power that sends out faint blue light.


    It''s not rain.


    The jade dome looks awe inspiring, which is the true meaning of martial arts!


    The true meaning of the water god family!


    Whoa!


    Before he could be on guard, a torrential rain suddenly fell down. Even if he held up his body protecting Qi, it still didn''t help. The rain that contained the true meaning of martial arts was everywhere, which instantly extinguished his genuine Qi and drenched his whole body.


    "Do you want the true meaning of water to prevent this seat from leaving?" Yuqiong is also an old antique in the age of ten thousand nationalities. Of course, he knows what the true meaning of Wudao of shuishen is.


    Once the true meaning of water touches the body, it is equivalent to a layer of shackles, and the quality and running speed of genuine Qi will be affected.


    For the top strong, this kind of small hand is not worth mentioning at all. The real meaning of Wudao diluted into rain has little impact. However, for Yuqiong, this small influence has made him lose the best opportunity to break the Tianwaitian channel.


    To get through the tunnel, he has to do his best.


    Only with the true meaning of the water, he could no longer break the passage.


    "Here we are. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    At the moment, Lu Li is still hiding behind the golden gate, two people are thousands of feet apart, but the sound is extremely clear.


    Lu Li''s face hung a bit of fun smile, tapping the crack of the Dragon kissing sword, "run to Zhenwu domain to make a big scene, don''t you have to pay half the price?"


    "Do you want to fight life and death with this seat?"


    The jade dome snorted coldly, and instantly scattered the rain. He said indifferently, "it seems that you still don''t understand the gap between you and this seat."


    "Originally thought martial arts is difficult, since you want to break through the realm, I will be generous to let you go."


    "But since you don''t know what''s good or bad and you''re determined to die, this seat can help you."


    "Why do you think you can''t beat me and want to escape? You are such a waste. If you become a God, you are also a waste. If I don''t kill you today, I won''t call Zheng''an! "


    Zheng an''s body shape broke through the air, swearing and swearing.


    Jade dome cold look at Zheng an, was made by this annoying guy lost patience.


    Relying on his own strong and strong golden bone, he ran to challenge again and again.


    This guy obviously saw that Lu Li was about to break through. He felt that he had a chance to revenge, and his tail immediately cocked up.


    "What am I doing?"


    Zheng''an suddenly looked at Yu Qiong''s murderous eyes and immediately scolded: "if you have the ability, you can find that boy to settle accounts? An old monster who has been practicing for many years has been forced to look like this by a young man. If I were you, I would blow up the incarnation of consciousness and commit suicide directly. How could I compare myself to the gods? "


    While scolding Yuqiong, Zheng an flies towards Luli.


    Lu Li saw this, and his eyebrows suddenly jumped.


    The old boy still has a grudge!


    Just now he drew Yuqiong in and let him get another beating. Now he''s so angry that he obviously wants to lead him to revenge.


    "The leader of Zheng is really brave, and the heaven and the people don''t pay attention to it!"


    "Don''t worry, if you die in the hands of this old man today, I will show my meritorious service to his highness King Yan for you, and I will never let you die in vain!"


    Through the golden gate, Lu Li also responded in a voice of sadness and indignation: "Yuqiong, you are not dead. Leader Zheng is seriously injured. Where is your opponent? If you have the ability, don''t kill him, come on me


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Zheng an almost fell down in fear.


    This boy is too cruel!


    If he doesn''t mention it, I''m afraid Yuqiong will not notice his current state.


    After the outbreak just now, he was at the end of his tether. If he fought with Yuqiong head-on, even if he was not killed on the spot, he would be torn down.


    "Manager Lu, you are all colleagues. Why do you say that! Even if you want to break the border! Open up the secluded mansion quickly and kill this old trash


    Zheng an is not willing to be outdone. He roars on the spot to remind Yu Qiong that Lu Li is the biggest threat.Seeing these two people coming and going to perform in front of him, Yu Qiong''s last patience was exhausted, and he said in a cold voice, "you both have to die!"


    As soon as he reached out his hand, the void collapsed. Zheng An''an, who was still flying, was pinched by a big hand. His blood burst open and he let out a scream.


    Then Yu Qiong''s other hand was to catch Lu Li, but he was more cautious than Zheng''an.


    After all, Lu Li''s golden gate has been partly opened, and the mysterious breath emanating from it makes even Yuqiong feel frightened and have to face it carefully.


    However, his big hand was blocked by the silver sword which was constantly chiseling the door before he could get to the gate.


    I saw that Wuwu Jian Qi suddenly turned and turned into a silver light of tens of Zhang. When you cut it in the air, you would cut the big hand into pieces!


    This scene makes Yuqiong''s expression even more ugly.


    Seeing this, Zheng an was ecstatic and said: "manager Lu is a young man with Tianjiao. A true Qi can destroy you, this rubbish! It''s just a joke


    Lu Li was a little surprised.


    The sword Qi was attacking the Xuanmen all the time, and didn''t listen to its own control. However, it could cut off the big hands of the jade dome, which really surprised Lu Li.


    It seems that not only the Xuanmen has changed, but also the wuwuwujian Qi has some changes that I can''t understand for a while.


    However, after confirming that it is indeed safe to hide behind the gate, Lu Li began to sneer: "come on, continue to fight, I am an indestructible place, what are you afraid of?"


    "Can''t you even kill the land? Then you, the incarnation of heaven and man, are too useless. According to your strength, you feel that your noumenon is not strong enough. In that Tianwaitian, you should only be a small role of serving tea and water to people? "


    "It''s also right to think about it. If it''s not a small role, it''s not like you''re going to end up in person. Tianwaitian has been hidden for so many years. The real bigwigs should be busy practicing. Only those stinky fish and shrimps like you can calculate and calculate. When the incarnation comes, there will be no solution to any problems. "


    Lu Li sneers at the opening of the gate.


    There is a premonition that once the gate is opened, there may be some changes.


    Although it is not specific, at the moment, there is only a line left between the gate and itself. Maybe it will be until the gate is completely opened that the connection will be completely cut off.


    As for what will happen later, Lu Li is also very worried about what will happen. This feeling of facing the unknown is actually very uncomfortable, but Lu Li also has nothing to do. After all, the martial road he is currently taking may be regarded as a pioneer. Between the current martial arts system of Zhenwu region and the ancient warriors, no one in the whole Zhenwu region can understand how to go.


    However, the only thing that Lu Li can be sure of is that this huge gate may involve some amazing secrets. Otherwise, the old jade dome would not be so excited. He ignored Zheng an''s provocations and just wanted to kill himself.


    So Lu Li decided that Yuqiong must know something.


    Maybe it''s related to Tianwaitian, or to the way of heaven and man.


    "Come on, let me see what secrets you have hidden."


    Lu Li''s eyes fell on the gap of the gate, licked his lips and whispered.


    But the jade dome seemed to feel something, his face suddenly changed and said in a deep voice: "do not open the door!"


    After that, his speed soared, even Zheng an didn''t care. He threw it away directly and rushed towards Lu Li!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    "Do not open the door!"


    At the same time, the jade dome makes a sound to remind again, in the tone actually still has a trace of fear.


    Lu Li, however, ignored him and could not open the door? Can I open this door?


    I''m sorry, I can''t take care of it.


    However, Lu Li still sneered and said deliberately, "old Budie, do you know that you are afraid now? It''s late


    Boom!


    The gate opened again, and a dazzling light broke out in it. The thick golden energy as thick as blood dissipated and fed back to Lu Li!


    Hum!


    The peach blossom sword hovering around Lu Li''s body suddenly jumped up and turned into a purple streamer. It plunged into the golden energy and devoured it happily.


    Luli was also stunned by the sudden change. Then, the golden energy feedback from the Xuanmen rushed into the heart, almost bursting the heart on the spot. Luli immediately responded and urged the basic law to draw those energies to other viscera. His face was also a little white with fear.


    How exciting!


    He really did not expect that there would be golden energy feedback inside the gate, and it was still so massive!


    Fortunately, only a part of the released energy flows into the heart, and most of the rest lingers around the Xuanmen. Otherwise, if all this energy is fed back, Luli feels that he can burst into a residue.


    But Lu Li soon discovered that although this golden energy seems to be the same as that extracted from the basic law, it is still somewhat different.


    This energy seems to be It is more pure, and it is not as gentle as the golden energy extracted from the basic law. On the contrary, it has an extremely violent feeling.


    There is a taste of the power of the world''s core.


    Seeing this, Lu Li immediately frowned: "is this energy from the same source as the core of the world?"


    Originally, Lu Li thought that the energy extracted from the basic law was the same as the transformation of aura into true Qi, which was an energy transformation rather than a direct use. However, the golden energy escaping from the Xuanmen is obviously similar to the energy extracted by the fundamental law. At least the two can be compatible without any abnormality.


    Is that not to say that the fundamental law is actually some unknown energy extracted directly from the void?


    "You fool


    At this time, seeing those scattered golden energy, Yu Qiong looked gloomy and said coldly, "do you know what you have done?"


    Lu Li hears the speech, opens his eyes, but has not stopped to guide that energy movement.


    He can feel that the golden energy from the feedback is the key to breaking through the state.


    "Stop now, there''s a chance to recover."


    Seeing that Lu Li didn''t pay attention to himself, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "once this gate is opened, Zhenwu area will be destroyed!"


    "Manager Lu! Don''t listen to this old fart! Go! The more afraid he is, the more we will drive


    He was afraid of vomiting blood while shouting.


    Today, he lost a lot. At least half of his refined bones were broken. If he wants to recover later, he will have to spend a lot of time and resources. Without the gold bone beside his body, his strength has been reduced by 40%. So at this stage, Zheng anbi hopes that Lu Li will break the boundary and kill Yu Qiong, the incarnation of heaven and man.


    Hearing his words, Yu Qiong''s eyes were cold, and immediately made a jade light, which directly penetrated Zheng an''s shoulder.


    Zheng An''an was hit and flew out. The blood was raging, but he still laughed and said, "he is afraid! The old thing is afraid


    At the moment, Zheng an obviously regards himself as the role of stirring the excrement stick, and constantly makes a sound to influence Yuqiong''s mood.


    It seems that Yu Qiong doesn''t want to be entangled with so many things. When he steps in the void, he comes to the Xuanmen. He looks at Lu Li from a distance across the golden gate and says, "as I said, you don''t know a lot of things, and it''s inevitable to go wrong. As long as you close this door now, we can promise that no one will die today. "


    As soon as this statement was made, the expressions of those masters in the distance all changed.


    At the beginning, the master who questioned Lu Li''s failure to open up the secluded mansion was almost unable to help speaking.


    But song Bocheng gave him a cold look.


    The warning in his eyes was very strong, and the latter closed his mouth hesitantly.


    "This guy may not keep his promise. Don''t mess up."


    Gong Yunhong noticed the change in the atmosphere and said, "today he paid too much to erase the trace of Tianwaitian. Would you give up like this?"


    The only master of the aristocratic family remained silent.


    "I don''t know any great truth, but I believe in a rule. Since I can''t help, I''ll shut up. Don''t stand aside and say anything sarcastic. If you don''t fight, at least don''t add to the confusion. "


    Song Bocheng grinned and did not conceal his intention of killing. "Do you understand?"


    No one answered.


    At this point, no one wants to live.Even Gong Yunhong is the same.


    But the difference is that there is still some risk in gambling on Lu Li and killing the incarnation of Yuqiong after he breaks the border.


    Therefore, the promise of Yuqiong is not only for Lu Li.


    More to them.


    "My words are never empty." Seeing that Lu Li didn''t reply, Yu Qiong immediately said, "you should be very clear that if you really want to kill people, before you break through, you can kill all the living creatures in the city, and no one will be left."


    "Your Highness, the king of Yan, who you want to protect at the cost of your life, can''t escape from the palm of this seat."


    "As long as you give up opening the door now, I swear by the road that no one will be killed again," he said


    While speaking, his eyes are still staring at the golden gate, and there is a deep fear between his eyebrows.


    Lu Li also found this.


    Jade dome seems to be very afraid of the golden gate, or in other words, the hidden things in the gate.


    He didn''t even dare to touch the golden energy escaping through the gap of the gate. Although he came close, he carefully avoided the golden energy.


    Zheng an is right.


    He''s afraid.


    No matter what he was afraid of, he must have something to do with the golden gate.


    So Lu Li thought a turn, light way: "empty mouth, you always have to pay a price."


    "What do you want?"


    "Tiancai Dibao, a unique heritage, or ancient relics hidden in Zhenwu region?" Jade dome squints: "as long as you open your mouth, this seat can allow you."


    He didn''t care a bit about his eagerness.


    If the door in front of him, as he thought, let it open, there will be endless trouble. If Lu Li can really offer a price and pay a little price to exchange, Yuqiong doesn''t care about these things.


    Therefore, he is not afraid of Lu Li and the lion.


    The so-called Tiancai, Dibao, ancient relics and even magic weapons in Zhenwu region are meaningless to the noumenon who has lived in Tianwaitian for a long time.


    When the strength reaches the realm of seeing God, the more precious the resources needed in the later stage will be, which is not what Zhenwu domain can provide at all.


    "So generous? It seems that you are really scared out of your wits. " Lu Li didn''t expect that Yu Qiong promised so quickly, showing a bright smile, "but what you said is empty. I''m more cautious. I can''t see the benefits. It''s useless for me. If you can get a hundred jin of Tianjing, I can consider your proposal


    "A hundred jin Tianjing?"


    Rao Shi Yuqiong was willing to pay the price. When he heard this condition, he frowned and said in a deep voice: "you know that Tianjing is rare. Even in the age of ten thousand nationalities, it is the best cultivation resource. Even if you are a strong man of heaven and man level, you have to grind the crystal into powder in daily practice. If you want to open your mouth, you need a hundred jin of Tianjing. Are you really a fool? "


    "If you can''t take out a hundred jin of Tianjing, why don''t you talk to me?"


    Lu Li disdained: "as an old antique of heaven and man level, I don''t believe you haven''t saved any family property for so many years. Even if you are an incarnation, does your noumenon operate any forces in Zhenwu domain? If you want someone to do something, you have to buy your life with good? After thousands of years of management, you can''t even take out a hundred jin of Tianjing? "


    "Since there is no sincerity, there is no need for us to talk about it." Having said that, Lu Li agitates Zhenqi and pretends to open the gate in one breath!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    "Wait!"


    Seeing the landing away from the agitation, Yu Qiong''s face changed greatly, and he said, "yes, I promise you! A hundred jin Tianjing


    The voice falls to the ground, and Lu Li squints.


    And those masters were all shocked.


    A hundred catties of Tianjing, is that ok?


    Originally, they thought that Lu Li''s offer of such a condition was deliberately creating difficulties for Yu Qiong, which was proved by Yu Qiong''s initial reaction.


    But no one thought of it, and finally he agreed.


    "Since when did Tianjing even calculate the weight?" Song Bocheng was stunned for a long time, and his expression was strange and said, "heaven and man are so rich?"


    He moved slightly in his heart, and even moved the idea of robbing Yuqiong.


    I can''t help it. Compared with others, the warriors in Zhenwu area It''s too poor.


    Such as Tianjing, a top-level cultivation resource available to everyone, can be seen in the size of a fist on weekdays, which will attract the master to snatch it. Most of them are in the hands of holy places, ancient families, and the royal family of the demon kingdom. They are distributed according to their strength and talent, and they are only a little finely ground.


    Yes.


    Even if it''s such a big power, it''s also practicing with Tianjing powder.


    Complete Tianjing, even the size of nails, can only be enjoyed by powerful masters.


    However, when Lu Li opened his mouth, he was a hundred jin of Tianjing, and the jade dome agreed.


    The meaning behind this is enough to drive the whole Zhenwu area crazy!


    "Manager Lu, this old and immortal family is definitely more than that. A hundred catties of Tianjing is too cheap for him!"


    Zheng''an then jumped out and said, "we should offer him 200 Jin Tianjing and add an ancient relic! If there are no ancient relics, it is not impossible to return to the ruins of Lingtian! "


    Return to fairyland!


    This time, even Lu Li thought Zheng an was a little too much.


    Guixu Lingtian is a top-level spiritual field that can automatically produce the miraculous medicine of heaven and earth. It is similar to the small world and only exists in the cracks of space. It is extremely rare. Since the heaven and man have not been seen for many years, the treasure of Guixu Lingtian has already disappeared. It can be seen that Zheng''an is not only a discerner of goods, but also has a dark heart.


    As for Zheng''an''s stirring excrement stick, Yuqiong was too lazy to pay attention to it. He just looked at Lu Li and said, "one hundred jin Tianjing, this seat has already agreed. Close the door quickly!"


    "Well..."


    Lu Li pondered, but did not answer.


    "Do you still want to increase the price?"


    "Well, I am always the most honest person. If you say 100 kg, you will get 100 kg."


    Lu Li changed his expression and said with a smile: "but in addition to Tianjing, I still need one thing."


    "Say it


    Jade dome''s expression is not very good-looking.


    If it wasn''t for the opening of this door, he would like to die directly.


    Of course, the premise is to crush the fat man with gold bone first.


    Lu Li pointed to the broken purple totem in the sky and said with a smile, "I''m very interested in this thing. Send it to me."


    "Yes!" Hearing that Lu Li wanted the shadow of the empty town, Yu Qiong agreed without thinking about it.


    It''s just a shadow, not a real empty town.


    As soon as he grasped the palm of his hand, the purple totem, which had broken through a gap, instantly folded up, turned into a floating purple light and flew to the palm of the jade dome.


    But the jade dome did not look, directly threw the purple light to Lu Li, but still kept a certain vigilance, and did not have contact with the golden power near the door.


    Luli catches the purple light, and the modifier immediately pops up a prompt.


    [a new array system has been found. Do you want to decipher it? ¡¿


    [3000 points will be deducted for decoding]


    seeing the prompt of the modifier, Lu Li immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knew he was right.


    When I saw the empty town before, Lu Li guessed that this thing might be a kind of high and deep array.


    Blocking the void is not difficult in itself. But just a shadow can block the sky of the main city of Yanzhou. Even the master can''t escape. The essence of this thing must contain a very powerful array, or even a set of array system.


    The modifier prompt proves this conjecture.


    There is a set of array system in void town.


    Seeing that Luli has taken over the empty town, Yuqiong doesn''t care. It''s just a shadow. Even if Luli wants to study it, he can''t find the secret in the empty town.


    Let alone a shadow, even if it is the noumenon of the empty town, Yuqiong feels that Lu Li may not be able to understand anything.


    Unfortunately, Yu Qiong didn''t know, and Lu Li didn''t intend to understand it. As long as he made sure that the array contained in the device, the modifier could solve all problems.


    After paying the points, Lu Li silently waited for the decipherment, and said at the same time: "look at your happy share, I''ll tell you a message for free."The jade dome frowned.


    He felt that Lu Li was playing a trick on himself.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "it''s its own business that this gate can''t be opened. Although it''s my secret door, it doesn''t listen to me now. So, if you want to close it, you may as well try it yourself. I won''t stop you. "


    "Are you playing with me?" Jade dome beautiful face is full of anger, "don''t you think, I have no way to take you?"


    "Just a joke."


    Lu Li put the purple light in his sleeve to cover up the problem that the shadow would suddenly disappear after the modifier was decoded. He said with a straight face: "well, we will inevitably have some mistrust for the first time we cooperate. You give me 50 Jin Tianjing first, then I will close the door, and then you will give me the other half of Tianjing, OK? "


    "In this way, you don''t have to worry that I''ll tease you." Lu Li said with a smile: "that''s Tianjing. Fifty Jin Tianjing is enough to buy many masters'' lives?"


    The implication is that as long as Yuqiong proves that he can really take out a hundred jin of Tianjing, the deal will be concluded.


    Yu Qiong''s face was cloudy and clear, and he pondered for a long time. Then he said, "this seat is just an embodiment of consciousness. How can you carry a hundred jin Tianjing with you?"


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about."


    On hearing this, Lu Li turned his face on the spot, picked his fingertips, and said faintly, "there is no sky crystal. You can wait for this door to open up."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Qiong could hardly control his killing intention.


    However, he suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice: "the shadow of the void town has been handed over to you, which is enough to prove the sincerity of this seat. If you are still not satisfied, you will have nothing to say


    Yu Qiong felt that he had learned a lot today.


    How could there be such a shameless person in the world, and the thought that that guy would have to protect Lu Li, Yu Qiong was extremely disgusted.


    "Not really?"


    Seeing his resolute attitude, Lu Li tentatively said, "otherwise, you should make a deposit of 30 jin first?"


    Found jade dome''s face more difficult to see, Lu Li way: "20 jin also OK."


    "No, it''s not unacceptable."


    "Enough!"


    "If you prove to this seat, you can close this gate, and give it to you immediately after a hundred catties of Tianjing."


    "Deal."


    Lu Li snapped his fingers and squinted at the golden gate.


    The speed of refining the golden energy is quietly speeding up, and a large part of the golden energy dissipated in the crack of the door is instantly absorbed. Moreover, the imbalance of this part of energy makes the Xuanmen tremble slightly, and it actually closes a little.


    Although not very obvious, but the breath of the Golden Gate really weakened a bit, jade dome can clearly feel this.


    See this scene, jade dome''s expression is to ease a few minutes, but the eyes are still complex.


    This son can really control the gate of heaven and man. It seems that He is indeed inextricably related to the way of heaven!


    This idea flashed in his heart. Yu Qiong gave Lu Li a look, but didn''t say anything. He directly broke through the void with a fist and seized a large purple crystal from it.


    That day crystal is like the size of a millstone, floating in the sky, emitting a very strong energy.


    Several masters in the distance suddenly took a breath.


    They thought that jade dome would take out a box of broken Tianjing to make up 100 Jin. But they never thought that jade dome actually took out such a big piece!


    They have never seen such a big crystal, and they can''t help but feel restless.


    "If you dare to tease me again, I will kill you even if the door is opened!"


    Throw that piece of sky crystal to Lu Li, the tone of jade dome is cold to the extreme.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    Seeing such a large piece of Tianjing, Lu Li''s heart is also a tremor.


    He quickly held it up with genuine Qi, and the hidden strength of the jade dome burst out in this instant, shaking his viscera slightly. He could not help frowning, but ignored the small means of the jade dome envoy.


    This guy has been suppressed all the way up to now, and has been severely blackmailed. He is unbalanced in his heart and naturally wants to export his evil spirit.


    Anyway, it''s nothing to give him a breath.


    Moreover, Lu Li didn''t need to weigh it, and knew that this crystal was more than 100 Jin.


    The size of the disc of the sky crystal, at least more than 20 jin.


    It seems that Yuqiong really doesn''t care about this kind of cultivation resources, and gives the extra part at will. Lu Li can''t help feeling that these people are really rich.


    Holding the huge crystal, Lu Li scanned it with the eye of exploration, and found that the crystal was worth 60000 points.


    "No wonder you don''t care about Tianjing. The number of points in such a large piece is not as good as his condensed incarnation. It seems that this guy''s Noumenon should be regarded as a very powerful group of heaven and man. "


    The incarnation of the jade dome is worth 100000 points, while the crystal of the size of a millstone is only 60000.


    A little comparison, Lu Li knows that the gap between the two is not a little bit big.


    If you take this piece of Tianjing back to Yan Wangfu and cultivate it carefully, it will be enough to cultivate at least three to five masters.


    In other words, a piece of resources enough for three to five martial artists to cultivate to the realm of Mingyou is even inferior to the incarnation of Yuqiong.


    We can see how strong the real body of this antique is.


    At least, it is one grade better than those of heaven and man in Liangjiehe.


    After a moment''s calculation in his heart, Lu Li didn''t extract the number of points in this Tianjing. Instead, he directly received the heaven and earth in his sleeve. With so many cultivation resources, it would be a waste to extract points. Now, the palace of Lord Yan is full of waste, and there are still many resources to be used. What''s more, there is a more valuable point source than Tianjing in front of you. Why do you want to expose the nature.


    Slightly rubbed a finger, Lu Li changed a pair of smiling face: "it is worthy of heaven and man, things are really happy."


    After hearing this, the jade dome said without expression: "close the door quickly, don''t force this seat to kill you."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "don''t worry, I am the most honest person. You can inquire. The people who cooperate with me have never suffered losses."


    The expression of those masters in the distance was extremely wonderful.


    Especially song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong.


    Both of them have "cooperated" with Lu Li.


    After all, song Bocheng was an emissary of the emperor''s office. He was one of the direct departments of Lord Yan''s house. Finally, he was dragged into the water by Lu Li to fight for the Emperor Yan''s residence. In the end, he was working for Lord Yan''s house.


    The worst is actually Gong Yunhong.


    She was deceived to Zhang tired, and became the most important link in Lu Li''s plan. What''s more, until now, she has not got any benefits!


    At that time, Lu Li told her that he could solve the secret door left by the Hou family in the inheritance of Gongjia skills. Facing this temptation, Gong Yunhong could not refuse.


    Because the palace family is the vassal of the Hou family, even the inheritance of martial arts are passive. As long as the martial arts of the palace family are against the people of the Marquis family, unless their cultivation is strong, they will never be able to defeat them.


    In other words, no matter how talented the Gong family martial artists are, they will be suppressed by the Hou family forever.


    For so many years, the Gong family didn''t want to change other skills. However, after many years of inheritance and change, how many problems were involved in it for the moment. If the Hou family found out that the Gong family had changed other skills and thought that the Gong family was rebellious, they could easily destroy the whole palace family!


    As strong as Gong Yunhong, the most gifted master of the palace family for generations, dare not resist the palace family. Even his own life is determined by the words of the marquis. Such a sad situation makes Gong Yunhong want to solve this secret door which has poisoned the palace family for hundreds of years.


    So she will join hands with Lu Li and agree to deal with Zhang tired.


    But now Lu Li never mentions it, which makes Gong Yunhong feel that he has been cheated.


    "This kid..."


    Seeing Lu Li''s smiling face, Gong Yunhong hated his teeth and said in a low voice, "if he dares to cheat me, I will not forgive him!"


    Hearing this, song Bocheng was surprised and said, "what good did he promise you?"


    Gong Yunhong snorted coldly and did not reply.


    However, song Bocheng shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you don''t say so, I can guess that it''s nothing more than the inheritance of the palace family. In fact, you can rest assured that this guy has no other skills, but he has a strong talent for martial arts, even far more than his royal highness Yan. If he dares to boast with you, it means that he really has a solution. "


    Gong Yunhong''s expression moved slightly. When he was about to ask song Bocheng, he heard song Bocheng continue: "it''s just that this boy is extremely crafty. Even if he has promised you in advance, he will change his mind after the event. Before that, he was still in the territory, and he often did this kind of empty handed White Wolf business, not to mention today, he is no longer afraid of any master"If you want him to do it, you should be ready to bleed."


    Song Bocheng said lightly, but Gong Yunhong was silent.


    She knew that song Bocheng was right.


    After today, if Lu Li does not die, he must have broken the boundary master.


    When he became a master, who would dare to control him?


    The king of heaven?


    Gong Yunhong gave a bitter smile.


    With this boy''s evil degree, I''m afraid it won''t be long before he will dare to fight with the devil Kingdom and break hands with the devil emperor.


    However, song Bocheng''s words still gave her a little comfort.


    After all, Lu Li''s promise is not aimless, so we have to talk about it.


    As for the price to be paid, that''s what happens later.


    At this time, Lu Li didn''t know that Gong Yunhong''s mentality had changed a little, but he was still waiting for the prompt that the modifier would pop up and decode it. At the same time, he kept pulling the golden energy throughout his body. At the moment, those energies were not only staying in the heart, but also the five viscera and six Fu organs, and even the meridians and orifices were filled with golden energy.


    Lu Li feels his strength is becoming stronger, and he even has the illusion that he can crack the void with one punch.


    Of course, it''s just an illusion.


    Because the golden energy is all over the body, the level of life has also been significantly improved, and the strength suddenly rises, and has not yet been fully used to it.


    But now Lu Li also has a bit of confidence. Even if he fails to break through the situation, he will be able to kill Yuqiong 80% of the time.


    "We still have to break the boundary. If we don''t, the arrangement today will be in vain."


    Lu Li''s determination to break the border is extremely firm.


    No matter how strong the fighting power is, it is difficult to change qualitatively. Moreover, Lu Li now suspects that he is likely to embark on a brand-new martial arts road. If he does not take advantage of this, it will be very difficult to meet such a good opportunity next time.


    Break the border!


    Lu Li''s eyes flashed a ray of light, looking at the front of the frown jade dome said: "closing the door is actually very simple, but I suddenly regret."


    Boom!


    The breath of the jade dome erupted, and the void suddenly vibrated.


    Do you dare not stare at him


    "Of course you dare. What is there to doubt?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "and don''t put on airs here. You have already consumed a lot of the power of your incarnation. Let me guess, how many times can you use such powerful moves as that just now? "


    "Twice?"


    "Or Once? "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li and Yu Qiong moved at the same time!


    Two people seem to have agreed on the general, exactly to each other!


    Oh!


    The Canglang sword hovering on the Golden Gate hummed and whirled into Lu Li''s palm.


    Jade dome eyes cold, a boxing out, thousands of jade light condensed into a bunch, straight to the Lu Li.


    Lu Li, however, did not dodge. The blade of the sword broke through the sky and the golden light was shining. The sword covered the sky and covered the moon. The sword spirit was dense like the sea. All of them rolled and chopped at the jade light!


    "Back!"


    The dazzling light burst out, just like a round of shining sun, and the terrible aftereffect swept across the eight wastelands. Zheng''an, the nearest one, was the first to bear the brunt. As soon as he could say a word, he was shocked by this unspeakable force, and I don''t know how many gold bones were broken.


    And those masters who were separated from a certain distance also had their faces changed dramatically, yelling and scolding, but their actions were so fast that they did not dare to go back to the ground and run around!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    It''s the second time they''ve run around today.


    Last time, it was mo Shenfeng, a madman. Baiwu Jidao broke out and broke up in the void. Everywhere, there was a violent turbulent flow. The immortal kingdom was involved in it. He died miserably on the spot, and the master was seriously injured.


    This time, however, two more fierce madmen are fighting.


    The jade dome is not weaker or even stronger than Baiwu Jidao. Lu Li cut the magic sword out, and 18000 swords swept the sky. Although its power was not stronger than that jade beam, it was still more powerful than the jade beam. The two forces collided and the explosion caused a shaking in the void. Even if the master didn''t want to escape, he had to escape.


    Zheng an ran for his life, but he could not help feeling sad.


    The three leaders of Laozi''s department are also a cruel character who makes people feel scared. Why are they not being beaten or running for their lives today? This has to be spread out, who will still accept the name of Zheng''an in the future?


    However, this idea did not last long, Zheng an felt a fierce force coming from behind.


    His face changed so much that he didn''t care about his face at all. He hastened his escape speed in great confusion, which can be described as rolling.


    I can''t help it. Before he dared to be so arrogant, he was all supported by his gold bone.


    now the gold bone has been interrupted for a few times. If he gets a few more times, he may not be worried about his life, but it is really a blood loss.


    "When it''s over here, we''ll have to let the boy bleed a little bit!"


    Zheng an''s heart is cruel and decides to blackmail Lu Li.


    Apart from other things, he had to have a part of the crystal the size of a millstone.


    Otherwise, I''m sorry that he is so desperate today.


    All the masters escaped for hundreds of miles, and the residual power was calmed down. Some people look back and see the cracks in the void, spreading for dozens of miles. Space storms come and go, churning with dark purple energy.


    Lu Li and jade dome after a blow, but it is an instant separation, separated from the air to look at.


    The light on Yuqiong was a little dimmer, which was a bit more embarrassed than before. After Lu Li''s left arm, the right hand holding the sword was also unable to drop down, and the blood flowed down his palm.


    "Tough enough, I admire you."


    After looking at each other for a moment, Lu Li smiles, and seems to admire Yuqiong from the bottom of his heart.


    In the short-term confrontation, the two men can only be regarded as a tie. However, Yu Qiong paid a price at the last moment, perhaps detonating the source of the incarnation and gaining the power to surpass the limit in an instant. The sword of 18000 was broken in an instant, and Lu Li''s right arm was almost blasted.


    If it wasn''t driven by the golden energy, his injury would not have been so simple.


    However, the gradually dim light on Yu Qiong also proved that he was in no better condition than himself.


    Lu Li couldn''t help but say, "how many more moves can we make?"


    It''s full of irony.


    "Lu Li, I admit that you are indeed the top genius in the world. In time, you may be able to stand at the same height as this seat. But sometimes talent and potential don''t determine everything. "


    "In order to cultivate martial arts, one should not only take the road in front of you, but also consider the way ahead. Today, you will soon break through the territory. Once you enter the realm of Mingyou, you can gain invincible combat power. This is just an incarnation. Naturally, you are not your opponent. "


    "But!"


    The jade dome''s speech front turns, the eye is deep: "you also don''t forget, at this time, this seat also is only an embodiment.". There are still ten, hundreds and thousands of incarnations like this. Even if your strength is stronger and stronger, the incarnation can''t help you. But if one day, this seat comes in person, do you think you are still the opponent of this seat? "


    Lu Li heard the speech, and his eyes flashed slightly, but he said with a grin: "if you can come down in real life, I''ll turn around and run away now. What''s your opponent but not your opponent?"


    "But if I''m not wrong, you people who hide in the heaven and the heaven don''t want to come to Zhenwu, but can''t come?"


    The jade dome looks as usual, and is not surprised.


    This is not a secret, Lu Li can guess some clues is normal.


    "In the so-called era of ten thousand nationalities, heaven and man emerge in large numbers. Seeing the divine realm is not a rare strong man. In the later period, someone found that the aura of Zhenwu area was declining, and the resources occupied by heaven and man It''s too big. "


    "If you leave it alone, Zhenwu will become a place of death sooner or later. The end of the law will come, and the martial arts road will collapse. Then, let alone heaven and man, it will be very difficult for even a master to be born again. Therefore, those pioneers chose to open up Tianwaitian and renounce themselves in Zhenwu area in order to open up a future for later generations. "


    "For a long time, no strong man appeared. They forgot and lost their awe. They were extremely afraid of seeing God and were full of hostility. However, they did not know what we had carried for the world."


    "There are too many secrets in Zhenwu area. You don''t know a lot of things. I don''t see you in the same way. However, I would like to advise you that with your talent, sooner or later, you will enter Tianwaitian. When you really step into that realm, you can see the most real side of the world. You have a long way to go. Don''t cut it off in advance. "Jade dome''s tone is gentle, admonish a way: "close this door now, this seat can disperse this incarnation, today''s matter, all should not have happened."


    In the final analysis, Yuqiong''s attention is still focused on the gate.


    However, his words have aroused Lu Li''s thinking.


    Because these words of Yuqiong are not different from the description of the northern emperor at that time.


    They all mentioned a key point.


    That is, in the middle and later period of the wanzu era, the aura of Zhenwu region has begun to dry up. It is more and more difficult for Zhenwu realm to be born. Most of the cultivation resources are occupied by heaven and man, and it is extremely difficult for a warrior to get ahead. If the pace goes on like that, Zhenwu will usher in the end of the law era. The path of martial arts cultivation will be completely blocked, the aura will be completely exhausted, and the will of the world will fall into a deep sleep.


    The truth of this statement is actually convincing.


    After all, the northern Emperor himself once said that most of heaven and man were poor in his time. In order not to occupy the cultivation resources of the younger generation, the strong people like Jian Zun and Dou Zun almost have to break through the sky and roam around the sky to earn enough resources for further cultivation.


    Although the northern emperor was the king of the North Sea, his situation was not so good.


    Of course, after the life level of the strong men at heaven and man level has completely degenerated, the resources of Zhenwu region have played less and less role on them, but the fundamental reason is that the aura of heaven and earth is beginning to dry up and the supply of resources is in short supply.


    But, believe to return to believe, Lu Li is to know a big loophole in this speech.


    Then the reason why Reiki is exhausted is not in the martial arts!


    Before in the palace of life, Lu Li talked to xiaomaoqiu about this issue, mainly around the world will itself.


    Xiaomaoqiu has mentioned that among all the great worlds, the barbarian world has the largest number. Therefore, if the will of every savage world can wake up, it will take the initiative to contact the warriors and improve the status of the whole world.


    If we don''t do this, the world''s inside information will be exhausted one day, and then it will become a dead and fragmented world, that is, the end of the law era.


    In short, if you really want to solve the problem of the depletion of aura, heaven and man like Yuqiong should have helped Zhenwu region to upgrade its status and make the world''s will wake up!


    However, they are laying out everywhere, cutting off their luck, and obviously preventing the upgrading of Zhenwu area.


    Such inconsistent practices are obviously self contradictory.


    Lu Li did not question Yu Qiong. There must be a lot involved behind this. It is possible that even the strong men such as Yu Qiong are not the real people who give advice. If you ask him, you can''t get a result. On the contrary, you will expose your own information.


    However, there is a sentence that Lu Li feels uneasy about. He is silent for a moment. He raises his eyes and stares at Yu Qiong: "I don''t want to ask about other things. I only ask one question, Tianwaitian Do you know the monster sea outside the snowy state


    Jade dome did not seem to think that Lu Li would ask this question. He took a rather unexpected look at Lu Li, and then said, "the monster sea outside the snow state is only a small means after the defeat of the four seas court, which is not enough to fear."


    "Why hasn''t Tianwaitian done anything these years?"


    Lu Li''s eyes were sharp, and his tone became somewhat indifferent.


    Because he thought of those soldiers who had been guarding the city wall for hundreds of years after the great snow state wall, their numb eyes concealed a very firm light.


    There is no right path, no magic door, no aristocratic family or sanxiu. They are from all sides of Zhenwu and voluntarily guard the border.


    Because at their feet, it''s the last line of defense for Terrans!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    Those warriors fight with the black evil spirit day after day. It is likely that the comrades in arms who were still talking and laughing at the first moment were buried in the mouth of monsters the next moment.


    Lu Li saw the scene with his own eyes.


    I''ve seen those warriors who, in order to protect the last line of defense in Zhenwu area, risked their lives to fight.


    So Lu Li wants to ask Yu Qiong.


    For thousands of years, under the seemingly calm surface of Zhenwu area, the hidden crises, and the people who are carrying heavy loads and are not afraid of life and death are not worth mentioning in the eyes of heaven and earth?


    Jade dome is aware of the change of Lu Li''s eyes, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    He had seen this in many people''s eyes.


    Tianwaitian It is not only the old antiques, but also the heaven and man who have entered the realm of seeing God in recent thousands of years. With the passage of time, this part of the new strength of heaven and man has become a force that can not be ignored.


    And this group of people have the same eyes as Lu Li.


    They did not accept the control of Tianwaitian and formed a school of their own. Even if they could not come to Zhenwu area, they still shuttled among the heavens in order to find the root world of the water gods.


    The purpose is to exterminate the water god family and thoroughly solve the disaster of the four seas.


    Seeing Lu Li''s eyes, Yu Qiong thought of those crazy people, and his face suddenly sank down, "Tianwaitian, naturally there is Tianwaitian''s consideration. Compared with the crisis that Zhenwu region will face, the troubles of Sihai Wangting are not worth mentioning at all. What we guard is the future of this world! "


    "The future of bullshit!"


    "When the sea god of the monster sea will wake up, the four seas court will come back, and all the Terrans will be destroyed. Whose future are you guarding? The future of the court of four seas


    Lu Li said coldly: "even the waste knows the truth of drinking water to think of the source. You who have gone out of Zhenwu area, now feel that you have become a high-ranking God, and there will be no life or death in your eyes?"


    "In that case, you are not even as good as rubbish."


    "Tianwaitian is just a nest of old trash hiding there, lingering."


    "When I become a God, I will kill you dog''s nest with a sword!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li''s eyes flashed the purple golden light.


    The golden energy in the body has already spread all over the body.


    At the same time, the modifier also pops up a prompt.


    [found array system: empty town (divine level)]


    Lu Li didn''t even look at it, but paid points directly to understand the array system in the empty town.


    [learned array system: void town (divine level)]


    [internal array: 308 channels]


    [Description: suppress the heavens! ¡¿


    [acquisition characteristics: array master (hypocrite, you have mastered 72 array systems (God level x1), which can be called array master.) Array attainments + 150]


    [acquisition characteristics: power to break the array]


    seeing the last new feature, Lu Li''s expression changed slightly.


    There is no description of this feature. This is the first time that Lu Li saw such a strange feature.


    However, it is not difficult to guess the ability of this characteristic just by looking at its name.


    In fact, the power to break the array is similar to the previous heart sword and the present matchless phase, which can explore some kind of power. No one can explore the world''s swordsmanship, and the power to break the array is the array that can explore the world.


    It''s just that there is no level or description for this feature. Lu Li doesn''t know what its lower limit and upper limit are, but he has no time to be distracted at this moment, because his body is full of golden energy, and the opportunity to break the border is near.


    Lu Li''s purple and gold light is more and more thick, and the breath suddenly rises. The halo diffuses out and bombards the golden gate, which shakes the gate again!


    Seeing this, the jade dome suddenly changed his expression and said in a deep voice, "stop it!"


    He tried to stop it, but it was too late!


    The gate between heaven and earth opened suddenly, and the golden energy around it immediately rolled back. The golden light flashed away, but the door was dark.


    It seems that nothing has happened, however, the surrounding atmosphere within ten thousand miles has become extremely strange in an instant.


    Several masters who escaped hundreds of miles saw this scene with a solemn expression.


    Zheng an stopped and looked back.


    Bang!


    After a short period of silence, the voice of opening the gate suddenly came out of a great master of an aristocratic family.


    He was horrified, but he found that the inner door seemed to be out of control. His true Qi ran wild and the empty shadow appeared behind him.


    Bang bang!


    Then, thin and middle-aged, the gate with a prince''s mansion general was opened in an instant.


    At this moment, it seems to have caused a chain reaction. One after another, the grand master''s Xuanmen opened one after another, and the virtual shadows appeared. The Xuanmen with different heights floated around, which seemed to be incomparably spectacular."What did this boy do?"


    Song Bocheng was shocked and inexplicable for a while. He watched the mysterious gate behind those masters around him. Before he finished speaking, his own Xuanmen also suddenly opened.


    Then, standing beside him, Gong Yunhong also emerged a huge shadow of the Xuanmen.


    Her talent is the most powerful among all the people present, and her accomplishments are the same. Therefore, the shadow of the mysterious gate behind her seems to stand out from the crowd, which is vaguely intended to lead other Xuanmen.


    And the last one to open the gate was Zheng''an, who had been away to watch the excitement.


    Although his gate is not huge, it is obviously different from others in appearance and color.


    Behind him stood a bloody gate, which gave out a very tragic breath.


    Just like the style he used to play with Yuqiong before.


    "Even Laozi can influence him?" Zheng an Leng Leng, subconsciously want to take back the Xuanmen, but found that their contact with the Xuanmen was cut off.


    "This is..."


    Soon, everyone found out.


    And even more to their horror.


    They opened the door actively in their bodies, and actually let out part of the gate''s true Qi and flew towards the huge gate standing between heaven and earth.


    At the moment, the gate of the ten thousand Zhang temple was wide open. It seemed that there was no such thing as the jade dome that made heaven and man afraid.


    But when he saw this scene, the despair flashed on his face and whispered: "you idiot You know What have you done? "


    Lu Li did not answer.


    At the moment, his power is soaring.


    This golden gate draws the aura of heaven and earth, and even the true Qi from those masters.


    Such a huge force feedback immediately made Lu Li''s real Qi expand to a very terrible degree.


    But it''s not over.


    Behind the golden gate, there are countless lights flying up, condensing into lines in the void, drawing each other, and gradually sketching out a huge outline.


    Seeing the outline, Gong Yunhong said in a startled voice, "it''s Youfu!"


    "How could that be possible?"


    "You fu and Xuanmen coexist? No, No This feeling... "


    Some masters were also aphasia for a while, and some people hesitated to express themselves. However, song Bocheng received a talk on the spot and said slowly, "it''s like the Youfu and Xuanmen are integrated into one. This Xuanmen It is the gate of Youfu. "


    As soon as this was said, everyone was silent.


    This kind of picture is too subversive to their imagination.


    For thousands of years in Zhenwu region, everyone has practiced martial arts, such as opening orifices, practicing bones, penetrating Xuanmen, forging flesh, and finally opening up Youfu to become a master.


    Each realm has been verified by countless people in Zhenwu area, and has long been a deep-rooted truth in the minds of warriors.


    However, today, Lu Li not only wants to prove Mingyou and become the youngest master in Zhenwu area, but also to break this long rooted theory and open up a new martial art path?


    Several of the masters present had such doubts.


    But No one doubts that Lu Li can''t do it.


    At the moment, Lu Li''s eyes are full of purple gold light. The clearer the outline of the secluded mansion behind the gate, the stronger his breath will be.


    Yu Qiong''s face was livid, staring at the scene.


    When he saw the shadow behind the gate, he knew that things were beyond his control.


    Even without mentioning Lu Li''s action of combining Xuanmen with Youfu, the Youfu, which is bigger than wanzhang Xuanmen, is enough to refresh his previous insight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    "The gate of heaven and man merges into Youfu. From then on, your martial arts road will no longer be separated from Zhenwu area."


    When you wait for the last time to calm down, you can''t make up for it


    With this sentence, Yuqiong actually burned the real yuan in his body. He wanted to blow up the incarnation directly!


    He had already seen that Lu Li''s destruction was a natural result. His avatar was powerless to stop him, so he would directly blow up the avatar and send a message to Tianwaitian.


    At least, let those guys who watch the world feel what''s going on here.


    "This son It must be removed! " The light that contains terrible energy spreads all over his body. Jade dome takes a deep look at Lu Li, and his intention to kill has never been so firm.


    At this time, the outline of the secluded mansion behind the Xuanmen has been completely shaped. The huge shadow reflects thousands of miles. All the martial artists in the main city of Yanzhou feel it. Then, the whole city is full of sounds of breaking doors!


    The sound of opening the Xuanmen comes one after another. However, all the martial artists who have arrived at the xuanjing realm are inexplicably inspired. The rare real Qi of the Xuanmen is pulled away from the part and drifts towards the shadow of the secluded mansion.


    It''s like paying homage, it''s even more submissive.


    Buzz!


    At the moment when Youfu was built, Canglang sword and peach blossom sword trembled at the same time. Even the Dragon kiss sword with a crack was not willing to be outdone. It broke through the air and sent out a fierce sword meaning!


    Bai Bai, who was in the palace of King Yan, suddenly stepped out of the courtyard. His eyes were deep. He looked at the shadow of the magnificent mansion in the sky. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    Bang!


    Deep in the courtyard, the sound of a mysterious door opening suddenly came out, and then Ding Lingxi said: "white! My gate My gate, it doesn''t listen to me


    When she ran out of the courtyard, she saw that she was standing there in silence. After being stunned, she also raised her small head to look at the sky and said in surprise, "that''s You mansion? "


    "Well."


    White quite heavy nod: "moreover, that is childe''s secluded mansion."


    "That guy''s mansion Why is it so big? " Ding Lingxi was extremely shocked.


    It is not that she has never seen the genius of breaking the boundary, and there are not a few masters under the age of 30 in yezong. They are all the real talents in Longzhou Tianjiao list. When they broke the mirror, it was amazing that Youfu could be tens of Zhang long. Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, there were only a few of them who first entered the realm of Mingyou and then emerged to be more than 100 Zhang.


    However.


    Lu Li''s secluded mansion It''s going to take a long time, isn''t it?


    Even though it was so far away, Ding Lingxi could not see where the end of the shadow of the secluded mansion was. She felt a sense of panic at the bottom of her heart.


    What''s more, what''s going on with this golden gate?


    Ding Lingxi was about to ask again, but she sighed: "I never thought that the gate of heaven and man could be opened at this time. Now There''s going to be trouble. "


    "The gate of heaven and man? You mean his secret door Hearing the dignified words, Ding Lingxi was also nervous, "what is the gate of heaven and man? How could his gate be related to the gate of heaven and man


    Shaking his head in vain, he gazed at the open golden gate and said in a soft voice, "I don''t know much about some things. The gate of heaven and man is actually a legendary existence. Every master will see this gate when he comes to the end of the ladder. Beyond this gate, he will be able to gain the great power of heaven and earth, and his life level will completely change. From then on, he will bid farewell to the mortal world and become a man of heaven. "


    "But whether or not this portal really exists and where it exists has never been determined."


    "Don''t you even know?" Ding Lingxi didn''t expect that there were still things in this world that I didn''t know.


    She knows her white identity and knows that she is a unique life born in Zhenwu road. Many ancient secrets are precious to her. But today she would say that she did not know the specific origin of this portal, which made Ding Lingxi a little surprised.


    "I don''t know where the body of the gate of heaven and man is, but the gate of master clearly has certain characteristics of the gate of heaven and man. It seems that the way he took formed a certain connection with the gate of heaven and man. "


    "And No matter what the gate of heaven and man is, one thing I can be sure of. Once the gate is opened, the existing air transport pattern of Zhenwu will be completely broken. From now on, all the spirits of the road will come back to life. "


    After a pause, Babbitt said, "the spirit of the great way is involved in the Qi Movement and protects the way for the people''s Tianjiao. The purpose is to change the Qi of heaven and earth gradually by gentle means, so that the world will of Zhenwu region can be fully awakened and upgraded. However, the sudden opening of the gate of heaven and man, and the violent run of Qi, is to advance the overall situation by at least several decades in the simplest and most brutal way. "


    "This There are good and bad


    "What''s good is that with the rapid increase of Qi, all the spirits of the road are awakened. In the next few years, there will be peerless Tianjiao and Jingtian strong people in Zhenwu. This is a great good thing for Zhenwu area itself! "


    "But the bad thing is that this will certainly stimulate various forces and touch the interests of too many people...""Tianwaitian, the Royal Court of the four seas, and even Alien nations beyond the heavens


    White said here, eyes slowly closed, the bottom of my heart sighed.


    Don''t Lu Li know these things?


    Not necessarily.


    Whether he knows it or not, he must do it!


    Even if the interests of various forces are involved? Those people are all staring at Zhenwu area, conspiracy means emerge in endlessly, the layout of the overt and covert, only the word "interest" is contested.


    Even if Lu Li knows what consequences the opening of the gate of heaven and man will bring, he will never go back to his regret.


    The reason is very simple. Since you want to plan for the overall situation, I''ll be responsible for lifting the table and making a big mess. The stinky fish and shrimps hidden in the dark will always be shaken out.


    At that time, if you have any ideas, you can put them on the surface. If you want to hide, don''t play!


    It is precisely because of knowing Lu Li''s character that he seems worried.


    It''s easy to break when it''s too hard. Today, Lu Li opened the door of heaven and man, and pushed forward the transformation of the heaven and earth Qi in Zhenwu region for decades, which was tantamount to offending those antiques in Tianwaitian.


    It''s not a good thing to have a name in the hearts of those old guys.


    However, after Ding Lingxi heard about it, her nervous expression turned to disapproval. She joked: "I thought it was a big event, but it just offended a few people from heaven?"? You have also said that when he opens this door, there will be countless top talents and invincible strong people in Zhenwu. These people are more or less responsible for his feelings. When the day comes to settle accounts, they will not stand idly by? "


    "What''s more, I''m also benefited from the change of Tiandi''s gas engine. When I become a man of heaven, who dares to bully him


    Bai Bai originally thought that Ding Lingxi had some truth in what she said. She was going to praise her growth. Hearing the latter half sentence, she immediately showed a bitter smile.


    The little Saint girl of her own family was out of her mind, but she knew a lot of things. After all, she had grown up in places like yezong, where she could see through many things and just didn''t want to mention them.


    But this inflated personality, I do not know who is learning.


    Heaven and man Which one is so successful?


    The so-called change of the heaven and earth Qi machine is nothing more than to make the level of Zhenwu region return to the peak of the wanzu era. However, in the age of wanzu, it was said that there were countless gods and men. In fact, the number of warriors was much larger than it is now.


    No matter what era, the person who can walk to the end and complete the transformation of life level on the road of Wudao is one from thousands of miles.


    But white also did not go to attack Ding Lingxi''s confidence, looked at the sky, suddenly said: "childe broke the border."


    Although she said it lightly.


    But these short five words represent the coming of the world!


    Under the secluded mansion, Lu Li closed his eyes and his hair suddenly cracked. His long hair floated behind his head and took a deep breath.


    This breath is like a long whale sucking water, which contains all the real Qi of Xuanmen in the whole city.


    With a roar, the ancient and simple wanzhangyoufu is located in the real place, and merges with the golden gate. At the moment of the integration of the two, the golden light bursts out. However, the whole secluded mansion turns into a solemn golden palace, and the huge gate becomes the palace gate guarding the Youfu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    Youfu ten percent, the breath of Lu Li is no longer rising.


    On the contrary, it seems to return to calm, and constantly converge to the body.


    However, if you look at it carefully, you can find that the void around Lu Li''s body is shaking with a special frequency, and the breath is as deep as an abyss.


    The land of brightness and seclusion!


    Lu Li opened his eyes, and the purple and golden light flashed by. The huge strange mansion instantly turned into a vast light, and quickly narrowed down and disappeared into his eyebrows.


    This secluded mansion, together with the Xuanmen, sits in the sea of knowledge.


    It is true that this strange and secluded mansion, which is different from all the warriors in Zhenwu domain, is not sitting in the body and establishing contact with itself, but directly sitting in the sea of knowledge. This is enough to prove its singularity.


    The northern emperor once said that the cultivation method of shennian was not a rare method in the age of wanzu, but not every warrior could practice it.


    Among them, sea awareness is an important foundation for cultivating the mind. To open up the sea of knowledge and enhance the mind is equivalent to cultivating one''s own spirit and has great benefits.


    A powerful warrior who has been immersed in the cultivation of mind for countless years can conquer the enemy only by the outbreak of his mind. This shows that the mind itself is also a martial art.


    Lu Li didn''t find it strange that this secluded mansion was suppressed in the center of Zhihai. When he looked inside, he only felt that the originally gray sea of knowledge had become extremely bright. Just like a golden palace, the secluded mansion was shining on the eight wastelands. Although it did not bring any substantial benefits, Lu Li obviously felt that his "vision" of divinity had become clearer This is an extremely mysterious feeling. If we release the mind to explore the surrounding situation, we can only feel a vague or prominent breath. If you release your mind now, you can immediately form a very intuitive picture in your mind, which is even more accurate than the naked eye. You can even feel the subtle aura in the empty sky.


    "To sit and know the sea is to enhance my perception ability?"


    "No, it should be more than that. My secluded mansion is integrated with the golden gate, although it has completely disconnected from the Xuanmen. But if the two merge into one, there must be some magic power that I am not aware of. "


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Lu Li''s mind. After an instant, his eyes turned to the jade dome, where he wanted to explode himself. He said with a sneer: "do you want to die? Do you still have this chance? "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li stretched out his hand, and countless purple waves floated out, forming a large array. The space around the jade dome was suddenly blocked by the purple waves, and the energy in the whole incarnation was completely cut off. His eyes suddenly changed: "void town! You have mastered the void


    In his consternation, Lu Li took a step forward, which was quite understatement. However, he crossed thousands of feet and directly came to the jade dome through numerous purple waves.


    In his heart, Yu Qiong was shocked and rushed to land with a fist.


    But a purple streamer was faster than him!


    Hum!


    The peach blossom sword flew quickly, and penetrated the arm of Yuqiong on the spot. The jade light scattered everywhere, reflecting the startled expression on his face, which was actually very pale.


    "How can you be so strong Jade dome''s expression of astonishment turned into a gloomy, with a bit of unbelievable emotion low drink.


    Lu Li didn''t answer him. The purple and golden light flashed through his eyes again. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed Yuqiong''s neck in the air and held him in his hand like a dead dog.


    Has Yuqiong ever suffered such humiliation? The injured arm constantly gushed jade light, the strength broke out, and roared: "little beast, you dare to humiliate this seat like this!"


    The power that he erupted was constantly expanding, and there was a thunderous roar from every inch. However, it seemed that he met with invisible obstacles and could not break free from the shackles of land separation.


    The more he struggled, the more frightened he was.


    Even if he is now the embodiment of the strength of a lot of consumption, but also equivalent to the peak of Mingyou strong. Lu Li, however, has just entered the Ming Dynasty. It''s really terrible that he can have such fighting power in an instant.


    In particular, he was so understated that it was even more frightening.


    At such an age, he already has the strength to surpass the ordinary Mingyou. When he becomes the top Mingyou, isn''t he going to cut heaven and man with the sword?


    The idea of fear flashed through Yu Qiong''s heart, which strengthened his determination to send the news back to Tianwaitian. He could no longer maintain the spirit of heaven and man any more. He roared and roared. Waves of turbulent air surged from him.


    "Be careful, he will blow himself up!"


    Zheng an sees this, worried that Lu Li is young and ignorant, so please remind me!


    However, Lu Li was indifferent and even looked at this scene with great interest.


    When the palm is empty, the purple ripple that blocks the space becomes a chain, which extends from the depth of the void. The purple chains run through the body of the jade dome, cutting off his energy supply directly from the inside of the jade dome.


    The method of empty town is really powerful.


    In particular, after refining the modifier, he directly mastered all the uses of the void town. Lu Li discovered that although Yuqiong had the noumenon of the void Town, his use of the divine level array was too shallow.Even if it is separated from the so-called noumenon, or even if it is not cast into an instrument, its array alone can be used as an extremely powerful means of fighting the enemy.


    Of course, the premise is to have a certain understanding of void Town, and also have a very high array attainments.


    It happens that Lu Li has both.


    A powerful array that can block the void with one grip will naturally play the same role in the body of a warrior.


    "You want to die in front of me?"


    Lu Lixu held his hand and watched the purple chain shuttling through the jade dome''s body. He said, "I said that since I came to the world and wanted to leave without paying a price, you would have thought too simple."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Jade dome aware of the intention of Lu Li, eyes a sharp.


    This son, even want to capture his incarnation?


    "Originally, I just wanted to kill a incarnation of heaven and man for fun, but I never thought that the strength of your incarnation was so weak that I just broke Mingyou, you couldn''t do it."


    "In this case, of course, we should capture you and let you play a more valuable role."


    Lu Li''s smile is harmless to humans and animals. His palms gradually shrink, and his power of repression is stronger and stronger. Until the incarnation of Yuqiong has been unable to bear it, and when he is on the verge of collapse, he can not stop.


    Yu Qiong''s face was pale and his eyes were full of resentment.


    But even so, he did not have the slightest intention to talk to Lu Li.


    Because he is very clear that, up to now, he has fallen into the hands of Lu Li. With the temperament and means shown by this young man, no matter how much words are wasted, he can not let go of himself.


    In other words, Yuqiong knew that the incarnation had been lost.


    "Damn it!"


    "I''ve been here all my life, but I''ve been planted in the hands of a yellow mouth child!"


    Yuqiong hate!


    Hate Lu Li, more hate yourself!


    If you use thunder means to kill this son at the beginning, maybe there will not be so many twists and turns in the back.


    But whenever I think of it, Yuqiong himself is a little dumbfounded.


    He asked himself, if he hadn''t experienced all this before, would he really care about a young man who was in an indestructible state?


    The answer is clearly no.


    The weak in the indestructible world do not deserve to be seen more by him.


    It is precisely this mentality that made him capsize in the gutter and fall into the hands of an indestructible youth.


    "Lu Li, I swear that if I don''t die for one day, I will ask you to pay the price!" Suffering from the pain of purple chains shuttling through his body, Yu Qiong''s tone is extremely venomous, and he stares at Lu Li with hatred and makes a pledge to kill him.


    Lu Li curled his lips and said, "close up this pair of faces. You are the strong one to see the divine realm. Don''t be shameful here."


    "Failure is defeat. You are just an incarnation, but you are not ontological. Don''t you have the courage to admit defeat?"


    "What''s more, as long as I kill your avatar and the Tianwaitian channel has been disconnected, you, the incarnation, can''t deliver messages to the noumenon at all?"


    The last word of Lu Qiong''s heart was destroyed.


    His eyes were sharp, and then he dropped his head and did not want to have any communication with Lu Li.


    Yuqiong understood, this young man It has already become a climate, and it is not an existence that can be fooled casually.


    But even so, Yuqiong did not want to be caught and reduced to a prisoner.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    His intention to blow himself up is very obvious, even without concealment.


    However, how could Lu Li give him the chance to blow himself up?


    after a standoff for a moment, the blockade power of the empty town was better than that of the empty town, which made the violent energy around Yuqiong gradually silent.


    At this time, Lu Li can''t help but breathe.


    Although on the surface, it is very light, but in fact, the only strength of the incarnation of Yuqiong is still very strong.


    Not to mention the top masters, at least better than those Mingyou peak.


    Although his thunderous hand suppressed the jade dome, most of it was due to the strength of the empty town, and the rest was the reason that he had just quietly opened his divine power.


    "I can''t imagine that Shenwei still has a double bonus for Mingyou, but it''s not ten times."


    "If you can still have 10 times plus bonus, even if you are a top master, I will be able to kill it in seconds."


    Lu Li squints, and when the powerful forces brought by Shenwei recede like the tide, he strengthens the blockade of the empty town, and confirms that the incarnation of Yuqiong is really unable to escape, then he is completely relieved.


    "After the Jin Dynasty entered Mingyou, Shenwei could only bring three times the bonus, which was reduced a lot, but fortunately, the conventional one was still there. Under normal conditions, the combat power should be stronger than that in the middle period of Ming you. We can fight back and forth with the later period of Ming you. If you open up the divine power, it will not be a problem to carry the peak of Mingyou within one minute. If you are a top master, you should be able to protect your life. "


    The heart quickly calculated his current strength, Lu Li squinted, the mood suddenly brightened a lot.


    Although tonight is breathtaking, but fortunately, the harvest is also a lot.


    Now my own strength is finally qualified to have a dialogue with the strongest force in Zhenwu area.


    It''s a pity that when you get to Mingyou, you lose the true Qi of Xuanmen, and you lack a means of fighting for life. Moreover, the treasure of "Tianren Qiyun" can help you less and less.


    However, it is normal to think about it. The aura of heaven and man is equivalent to the realm of seeing God, which is of great help to the realm of immortality. Although it is also helpful to the master, it will gradually decrease. Until the day when he becomes the realm of seeing God, this treasure will be completely invalid.


    Fortunately, everything was in danger. The biggest gain of this battle was not only to pull out most of the nails in Yanzhou, but also to seize the incarnation of heaven and man in Yuqiong.


    Even if this incarnation is fierce and fearless of death, any means of torture is useless to him, but as long as you slowly pry open his mouth, Lu Li believes that he can always get some useful things.


    "Great victory!"


    "Manager Lu is invincible. He is promoted to be a master and captured tianwai chaotic party! There are still some people who refuse to accept it! "


    Just as Lu Li was thinking about how to deal with the jade dome, he burst into the clouds and attracted everyone''s attention.


    If you look closely, it''s Zheng an!


    At the moment, Zheng''an''s whole body is blood, just like a blood gourd. He looks very embarrassed, but he can''t do it. He laughs and says, "Zheng can still participate in a war between man and nature in his lifetime. He has no regrets!"


    Hearing his words, even if Lu Li was thick skinned, he couldn''t help blinking. Don''t go over and pretend that he didn''t hear anything.


    As for the rest of the masters, they looked at Zheng''an with the eyes of fools.


    I thought that the three leaders of the land department would not have been beaten mad, would they?


    Gong Yunhong frowned and said, "did he crash his brain?"


    She still remembers that Zheng an, in order to stop the jade dome, just used his head to hit him. He was so bloody that he would not give in. Who knows if he would have broken his head at that time.


    Song Bocheng is also speechless: "return the war between heaven and man, fight an incarnation are almost killed, this if the heaven and man come, he still has the life to flaunt his power here?"


    Song Bocheng, who is also a member of Yan Wangfu, is really ashamed.


    Although Zheng an did make a lot of efforts in dealing with Yuqiong, he should be remembered as his first contribution.


    However, all discerning people can see that although the incarnation of jade dome is strong, it is still far from the real man.


    In addition, Yu Qiong was completely trapped by Lu Li. Zheng an was seriously injured, and he could not even get close to the war situation. At the end of the whole play, as soon as he saw Lu Li holding Yuqiong, he couldn''t wait to jump out. It was a bit humiliating.


    After all, even Lu Li himself has not spoken.


    But Zheng an didn''t feel ashamed at all. Instead, he was full of excitement and flew to Lu Li''s side: "director Lu is indeed a young talent. As Zheng said before, you should sit in the position of the four leaders of the earth department."


    "No, it''s not only the four leaders, but the two leaders are the most suitable position for manager Lu. Cao Hanbing, that fool, is brave and resourceless. He looks down on Zheng because he can fight all day long. Today, Zheng and manager Lu have joined hands to capture heaven and man. We should see what Cao Hanbing has to say!"


    Zheng an naturally gave himself a share of the credit for catching Yuqiong alive. While talking, he also gave him a smilingly glance.


    Yu Qiong closed his eyes and was silent, pretending to be deaf and dumb, as if he had not heard Zheng an''s words at all.However, Zheng an didn''t want to let him go so easily. He got closer and observed the purple chain running through the jade dome. He said, "when you wanted to rob Zheng''s inheritance, didn''t you still have a good look? Lao Bu die, now come to fight with Zheng? Today is that you did not come, you have recovered a life. Otherwise, if you come down, Zheng will join hands with manager Lu to let you know the martial spirit of Zhenwu district! "


    "Cough."


    Just when Zheng an was talking hard, Lu Li finally couldn''t listen to him any more. He coughed gently to show him not to go too far.


    Even the coming of the incarnation made them pale. If the real body of Yuqiong came, how could they still have a little way to live today?


    Ridicule is OK, but if yu Qiong is really mad, there may not be no cards.


    These old undead have lived for thousands of years, and their understanding of martial arts and the most real aspect of the world far surpass them. Although some rules of Zhenwu region may limit the realm of seeing God, and the jade dome can not come down in real life, who can say that these old antiques have no backhand? If yu Qiong is really angry, pay a certain price directly summon the real body to come, and fight for both sides to lose, it will be really bad.


    So Lu Li quickly stopped Zheng''an and said with a smile: "leader Zheng, thanks to your fight to the end today, you have won enough time to let me break through the border. Lu Li has accepted this matter."


    This is a promise.


    Zheng an''s eyes flashed slightly, and he also showed a satisfied smile.


    Being able to sit on the high position of the head of the local government, Zheng an''s stupid behavior just now could not be meaningless.


    In fact, he reminded Lu Li that he had made a contribution to this event.


    Lu Li admitted this, and gave Zheng an a promise.


    As for this commitment, how Zheng an wants to make use of it is the issue to be discussed later.


    At present, the urgent task is to divide the jade dome as soon as possible. I''m in custody.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li said with a smile to Zheng an: "this man is of great importance. I need to take him to prison first. I''d like to ask leader Zheng to pay more attention to the aftermath here."


    Said, Lu Li''s eyes toward the thin middle-aged side of a look.


    This is a hint that Zheng an, together with the strength of the state capital, has stabilized the strength of the remaining aristocratic families, and even Control it directly by means of thunder!


    At this time, Mo Shenfeng is seriously injured and unconscious. Cao Hanbing takes him away. The situation needs someone to stabilize.


    Originally, song Bocheng was also suitable for this job, but his identity as an eclipse envoy was special, so he had to leave it to Zheng an.


    Zheng an understood Lu Li''s hint and said: "please rest assured that the matter will be handed over to Zheng, and there will be no mistakes."


    Hearing the speech, Lu Li nodded and said, "please."


    After that, Lu Li once again grasped the palm of his hand, and the strength of the empty town fluctuated. The purple chain twined Yuqiong''s body, and immediately bound him into a zongzi.


    Lu Li held one end of the chain and said faintly: "I advise you not to struggle any more. I think you should know more about the strength of this empty town than I do."


    Jade dome raised eyes, deeply looked at Lu Li, but suddenly showed a sneer.


    At the moment of his sneer, Lu Li only felt his back cool and his hair was down. Canglang sword was like a big enemy. When he lifted the sword, it pointed straight to the sky!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    Not only Lu Li, Zheng an also felt a strange atmosphere.


    In other words, all the masters present were aware of the approaching of a certain kind of terror.


    As masters, they all have the so-called instinct of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. However, this instinct is more like a subtle premonition in some cases.


    Unless it''s really between life and death, there''s rarely such a terrifying instinctive warning.


    Gudong.


    Zheng an couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He looked at the jade dome suspiciously, thinking that it would not be such a bad luck. Only after a few words from the old immortal, did he really let the noumenon come?


    "Ha ha..."


    The jade dome looked up at the sky, then lowered his eyes and said in a cold voice: "it seems that someone doesn''t want you to take this seat away."


    When Lu Li hears the speech, a trace of crisis suddenly flashed in his heart. He makes an instant move and wants to kill the jade dome!


    "Little friend, you have to be forgiven. If he has been defeated, why be aggressive?" A gentle voice sighed, but it came like a divine voice.


    Shuddei!


    There is a ray of light in the sky, shining on the body of jade dome and Lu Li.


    Lu Li punches out, and at the same time draws the peach blossom sword. The purple light is like electricity, and directly stabs at the incarnation of the jade dome.


    However, he was so suddenly prepared that he stopped in front of the jade dome.


    If you look at it carefully, you can see that the light beam shining in the sky actually condenses a light wall like substance. Although it is as thin as a cicada''s wing, it is extremely solid and unbreakable. It blocks all the attacks of Luli, and even the peach blossom sword can''t pierce it!


    Lu Li''s pupil shrinks, but he doesn''t want to urge the golden energy in his body. The second stage of strength breaks out. Canglang sword flies over with a buzz.


    "Jianzun used to carry a sword in his early years, but now it''s in your hands, it''s not insulting."


    "Now that you have set foot on this invincible Kendo, I hope you will take care of yourself and not lose your life because of some trivial matters."


    The gentle voice sounded again, but it was with some warning. Canglang sword suddenly seemed to be bound by invisible force and frozen in place. The blade was shaking wildly, but it could not get rid of the power.


    What makes Lu Li even more frightened is that the master of the gentle voice seems to have cut off his connection with Canglang sword in an instant.


    This is the absolute man!


    And Or ontology!


    Without waiting for the land to think carefully, the sky was torn by an indescribable force.


    There was a shadow standing faintly all over.


    He raised his hand, and a giant hand fell down. On the spot, he broke the chains of the empty town and seized the jade dome. Then the gentle voice sounded again: "I owe him a favor, and I promise to stand in his position when necessary. Now It''s his position, so I have to take it back. "


    "Sorry, little friend."


    The gentle voice said, the giant hand immediately returned to the sky, there is no point to move again.


    However, Lu Li''s expression is very ugly.


    I was cut off!


    Yuqiong was already in his pocket, but Tianwaitian''s intelligence was close at hand. He took away the incarnation of Yuqiong, but all this was ruined.


    What''s more, the incarnation of Yuqiong returns to Tianwaitian, and his noumenon will know what happened here. He has offended a powerful man of heaven, but in the end he hasn''t got any good. That''s too bad.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li can''t help but be cruel. The thought moves. The peach blossom sword spins, and the sword light passes through the sun like a long rainbow. It turns into a purple flame, and rushes to the sky top of the sky!


    He is not willing to give up like this, although the other side looks invincible, but may not be able to play the real fighting power of man and nature!


    It''s a fight!


    Lu Li thinks so, and recklessly urges the peach blossom sword. The evil spirit that engulfs Qi and blood in his body breaks out again. Rao Shi''s body is transformed again after he breaks the boundary and Mingyou. He is still injured by this evil spirit and blood flows from the corners of his mouth.


    But the benefits are obvious.


    The speed of peach blossom sword broke out and the sword was bright. It was three points faster than the speed of the giant hand!


    "Well?"


    The man at Tianding didn''t expect that Lu Li still dared to take out his sword. He looked at it in amazement. Then he flicked his finger, and the void collapsed. The peach blossom sword was struck by lightning, and the purple light disappeared. It was as if he had been hit by "Meng"!


    The connection cultivated by sword cultivation was cut off by Shengsheng in this instant!


    Poof!


    Lu Li spits out a large mouthful of blood, looking at the falling peach blossom sword, his face is extremely ugly.


    Very strong!


    This guy and the incarnation of jade dome are not at the same level!


    Playing fingers can break the void, saying that he is not the real body of heaven and man, Lu Li himself does not believe.


    Taking a picture of the fallen peach blossom sword, Lu Li wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, coldly watched the big hand disappear with the incarnation of jade dome, and said, "dare you hand it, dare you leave a name? In case I find the wrong person in the future. "The man in the zenith was silent for a moment, and finally said with a smile: "you opened the door of heaven and man, and pushed the world to come ahead of time It''s not crazy. "


    "Remember, my name is Yu Tianqing."


    With these words, the cracks in the zenith suddenly closed, the divine light exploded, and the clouds rolled and rolled, and the sky suddenly became extremely clear.


    "Yu Tianqing..." Lu Li silently read a, the corner of his mouth turned, "Hey, it''s really something."


    At the same time.


    In Tianwaitian, a magnificent palace, the curtain composed of divine light is floating. A beautiful man opens his eyes, and the purple mark between his eyebrows blooms with a ray of light.


    He squinted and thought for a moment. Finally, he held his fist and the tea cup in front of him broke into powder!


    "Lu Li How dare you humiliate this seat


    This man is the real body of Yuqiong!


    He got all the memory of the incarnation, and his anger broke out uncontrollably when he saw the last picture of shame.


    The whole temple floating in the sky trembled.


    At the next moment, the jade dome, dressed in white, flew away from the palace. The majestic and terrifying atmosphere spread out, as if looking for something.


    After a while, he saw a killing opportunity in his eyes, which broke through the barrier of Tianwaitian heaven with one blow, and penetrated a space passage as long as tens of thousands of miles.


    The sky over the main city of Yanzhou, the void is broken again!


    Jade dome with angry voice: "dare to insult this seat, kill!"


    When Lu Li heard the speech, his expression suddenly changed. He didn''t want to say: "it''s the real old man! Run away


    Before he finished speaking, Zheng an on one side had already started to run away with his life.


    From that man named Yu Tianqing, Zheng an actually wanted to escape, but felt that the man had no hostility to himself and others, so he could not lose face.


    But the jade dome is different.


    He has just humiliated the old undead, and now he has a real hand. If he stays, he will surely die!


    Escape!


    Lu Li grabs the palm of his hand, Canglang, and the Dragon kisses his two swords back immediately. He doesn''t even want to think about it, so he runs away on the spot.


    Boom! Boom!


    Just as they turned to escape, a jade hand came down in the broken void, and even burned a white flame. Along the way, the space was shattered, and one space storm after another condensed into a vortex and gathered around the big hand.


    Lu Li doesn''t have to look back at it. He knows it can''t be touched!


    Yu Qiong was angry and almost left no strength. He would die when he met him!


    After escaping for hundreds of miles, Lu Li almost ran out of the main city of Yanzhou. Lu Li also felt the terrible air behind him locking himself.


    "Is this guy on my side?" Lu Li hate teeth itch, did not expect jade dome this guy to kill his intention so firm.


    But think about it, the old undead suffered such a big loss in his own hands, and now he is angry to kill himself!


    Escape!


    Without any hesitation, Lu Li ran the infinite body method to the limit, just like a touch of blue light across the sky.


    This is to break through the realm, otherwise, when you are still in the realm, you can''t escape from the lock-in of this Qi machine even if you try your best to eat.


    Although it is not completely safe now, at least both sides should keep a safe distance, and the target of the big hand will not hurt other people.


    Lu Li just ran for his life and didn''t care about others. Although this guy can break the void and let the attack come, there must be some restrictions, which can''t always exist.


    As long as his attack dissipates, it will be regarded as escaping from the heaven!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    Outside the sky and in the sky, Yu Qiong''s face was indifferent, and his eyes almost burst out anger.


    Lu Li and Zheng''an sing and play with each other, treating him as a prisoner. This shame has not been encountered in thousands of years since he began to practice martial arts!


    Not to mention that he has now become a strong man to see God. Living in this day''s outer space, he is as supreme as a god!


    Lu Li dares to insult him. Even if he has to pay a big price, Yuqiong will have to kill this son to relieve his hatred.


    But now the taste of Yuqiong is not good.


    He wanted to kill Lu Li with his supernatural powers, but the reaction was very strong. The suppression of Zhenwu''s main road directly attacked him, which made his brow frown tight and suppressed the concussion in his body.


    "Is it because this son opened the door of heaven and man and led to the coming of the great world ahead of time?"


    After reading his own incarnation memory, Yuqiong knows that Lu Li is closely related to the gate of heaven and man, and at the last moment, this guy finally opened the gate of heaven and man, making the Qi of Zhenwu area break out completely. This is of great benefit to the world will of Zhenwu region. In other words, if this guy is not the son of Qi Yun, he is also the pioneer of opening the way for countless lucky children in the future.


    It is not difficult to understand that this meaning can be favored by the way of Zhenwu region.


    "Even if the road protects you, I will kill you today!" Feeling that his attack didn''t work, Yu Qiong looked cold and determined.


    In fact, he would like to kill Lu Li, not only because of Lu Li''s humiliation of his incarnation.


    What''s more, Yu Qiong, who has seen his incarnation memory, knows that this son is too dangerous. His style of action is too extreme and too self-sufficient!


    Such a man, if he had no strength, would be fine. But now he has become the master of Mingyou, with unparalleled combat power. Compared with many old Mingyou places, he is terrible. If you give him a period of time to grow up and really step into the realm of heaven and man, wouldn''t he overturn the whole heaven and earth?


    So after reading that memory, Yuqiong made up his mind that this son should never stay!


    "Yuqiong, I didn''t save your incarnation to drive you crazy."


    When Yuqiong intends to strike again and wipe Lu Li completely, Yu Tianqing, who saved his incarnation in Lu Li''s hand, suddenly makes a sound.


    Although Yu Tianqing didn''t really show up, he still advised: "don''t forget that someone wants to protect him, and now he has stepped on the road of jianzun. Even Canglang sword has admitted that he is the descendant of Jiandao, which is the foundation of jianzun''s Taoism. He will feel something."


    "So what? Jian Zun doesn''t care who I''m going to kill! " The jade dome hears the speech, but does not let go at all, coldly way: "can he also for a dead person, turn over a face with this seat?"


    "Ah


    Yu Tianqing sighed: "you still look down on Jian Zun. He is very rebellious and doesn''t pay attention to anyone. Now you are just afraid of him, but if he really succeeds in going to the sixth floor, his strength will be greatly improved, and even he will find the threshold of high road level. At that time, he will know that you killed his successor. What do you think he will do? "


    "Maybe when our strength reaches our level, we don''t care much about the descendants of the world. But the sword respect is different, his way, no one can walk, go is his direct descendant! "


    "You should understand how difficult it is to walk the invincible road of conquering all swordsmen in the world. If jianzun knows that you have killed his successor, the Liang will be big. "


    Yu Tianqing continued: "although we are both heaven and man, we always take care of them. We can''t easily fight for life and death. But have you decided to take the consequences of offending two powerful people at one go? "


    Yu Tianqing said that, jade dome''s face changed.


    In fact, he was afraid of jianzun, but what he was really worried about was the strong man who had spoken out to protect Lu Li.


    Moreover, Lu Li still has the smell of that guy, which is obviously that thing.


    Yu Qiong''s face was cloudy and clear, and finally he gritted his teeth and said, "Wu..."


    He wanted to call him by his name, but when he got to his mouth, he still changed his words: "Dao Yan ordered that guy. If it wasn''t for him, the heaven and man after the age of ten thousand nationalities would not be so difficult!"


    Yes.


    The one who really scared Yuqiong was the madman who attracted a group of later generations to fight in all directions.


    Jian Zun may be crazy, but he is a real self. Even if he really kills his descendants, he will not care much. At most, he just takes into account his own face and teaches a lesson.


    However, the most troublesome existence is the Dao Yan Ling, which has won over the later generations of heaven and man and formed a school in Tianwaitian. Because he is not only stronger than himself, but also the group of madmen led by him are better than each other. Many people have mixed up to the third layer of Tianwaitian and some people are going to the fourth layer.


    If you offend Dao Yanling, that guy is really not afraid to open the war between heaven and man, and directly overthrow Tianwaitian!


    He himself was a warrior of later generations. He became a god seeing God at the most difficult time in Zhenwu area. He had been dissatisfied with Tianwaitian for a long time, but it broke out without any justifiable reason. Along with those who followed his orders, all of them must be restrained and dare not make too many mistakes.However, after tonight, there is a reason for them to attack.


    For those crazy people, this is hope.


    If that hope died, what would they do?


    Jade dome carefully weighing the pros and cons, expression more and more heavy.


    Yu Tianqing did not speak again, because he knew that Yu Qiong seemed arrogant and did not care about the consequences. However, since he could participate in such a comprehensive situation, he must have his own views. At least, he should not do something that would obviously destroy the situation and cause unrest in Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian.


    After carefully weighing several times, the jade dome suddenly jumped.


    He felt his attack dissipate.


    This discovery, let his eye appear a bit fierce color, immediately said: "Yu Tianqing, you don''t have to persuade me. You claim to be able to inspect the heavens. What happened in Zhenwu area today can''t be concealed from your eyes. You can see with your own eyes how evil this son is. Only when you see it with your own eyes can he see through the gate of heaven and man. What''s more, the secluded mansion, which is more than ten thousand feet long, as well as his terrible fighting power, all show the potential of this son! "


    "If he does not die, he will become a great trouble in Tianwaitian. Even if he offends Tao Yanling, I will kill him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yu Qiong did not hesitate, and he was boxing again!


    This time, he is out of all his strength, even Tianwaitian this layer began to shake up.


    "No!"


    At the moment of his fist, a figure appeared on the upper layer of Tianwaitian, as if he wanted to block it.


    However, he is still a step late!


    Jade dome a punch through the void, big hands out, with a firm intention to kill, chase Lu Li in the past!


    "You You are so confused. " Yu Tianqing''s empty shadow came to this level, and his tone was not so polite. "After killing Lu Li, the change of Qi in Zhenwu area has become the overall situation. Besides offending Dao Yanling and jianzun, there is no benefit at all! "


    "Time will tell you whether your idea is right or wrong."


    Yu Qiong''s face was expressionless and ignored Yu Tianqing.


    At this time, in Zhenwu area, Lu Li, who had just escaped from a chase, felt more powerful energy fluctuations before he could relax.


    "Is this old immortal crazy?" Lu Li looked back and saw another giant hand coming from the zenith. He grabbed him and scolded him. He didn''t dare to slow down and run away to the distance!


    But this time, Yuqiong''s attack speed increased sharply, covering thousands of miles with his big hands. Not only could he not escape, but also the people in the nearby cities would die!


    Aware of this, Lu Li''s eyes flashed fierce, but also flashed purple gold light.


    Fly like a sword in front of the enemy!


    Lu Li thinks that both sides are dead, so it''s better to fight with the old undead. Just as he was about to regain his mind, an old voice seemed to come from the horizon, misty and uncertain: "dare to come to Zhenwu area to behave wildly. Is it really a dead man to be an old man?"


    The voice dropped!


    Lu Li saw a huge shadow.


    Looking at it, it turned out to be a black mortar. It grew bigger and bigger during the flight, and it directly hit the jade hand!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    The huge black mortar bumped into the jade hand, which instantly cracked the jade hand. The turbulent flow of energy covered thousands of miles. Luli was blown unsteadily by the turbulence and flew backward.


    This is the real God fight.


    Lu Li was surprised and stood firm against the turbulent energy storm. Looking at the black mortar, he smashed his huge hand completely. He was curious.


    Is there such a strong person in Zhenwu?


    When Lu Li was thinking, the old voice sounded again, "boy, what are you doing in a daze? Don''t you go quickly?"


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he also reacted and said: "thank you for your help. This kindness will be rewarded by Lu Li."


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Li carried the infinite body method and turned into blue streamer to fly to the sky.


    Although he wanted to watch the battle between heaven and man here, he finally chose to die.


    After Lu Li left, the old man''s voice murmured: "you don''t even know the name of my old man. Do you have to repay me? You give me a fart


    "Dare you see it?"


    After murmuring, the old man seemed to find the peeping eyes of the zenith. The huge mortar moved again, and it was actually tearing the void directly and breaking into Tianwaitian on the spot.


    Yuqiong was still thinking about his identity, but he didn''t expect that the other party could directly penetrate the attack into Tianwaitian. His face suddenly changed.


    In front of him, a big mortar appeared!


    Jade dome did not want to think back, the original God of the clouds, was his violent action overturned, the sky full of orange rays also began to surge.


    He retreated all the way, and the mortar chased it all the way. When he could not retreat, Yu Qiong burst out a burst of drink, his whole body was bright, and he held his hands forward to catch the mortar.


    Click!


    A cracking sound sounded, but not from the medicine mortar, but from the palm of jade dome.


    Even if he took the thick foundation and took the medicine mortar''s attack hard, his palm was still cracked.


    "Yu Qiong is just impulsive. Why do you have to see him in the same way?"


    Seeing that the mortar was about to smash Yuqiong''s arm completely, Yu Tianqing sighed again, and a ray of light came, eliminating the impact of the mortar in the invisible.


    "I don''t care what you have in mind, old man. As long as you don''t break the rules of Zhenwu District, even if you plan to blow up your head, it''s your business!"


    The old man''s voice penetrated through the space, echoed in the sky, with some warning meaning: "since you start for him, today is even a small lesson to him. If you dare to lower yourself at will in the future, the law will spare you, old man, I will kill you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the black mortar broke free from the shackles of Yu Tianqing and disappeared into the void.


    "Ah."


    Yu Tianqing sighed and didn''t excuse Yu Qiong any more.


    Determined that the other side really no longer hand, jade dome face as heavy as water, looking at the cracked palm, at this time there is a hazy jade light diffuse, will soon recover those injuries.


    Nevertheless, the expression of jade dome is also very ugly.


    It''s a shame for him today.


    First of all, Lu Li and Zheng an were humiliated by the combination of Lu Li and Zheng an. Now, a mysterious old man with incomparable strength has jumped out. With a single blow, he can break the world channel of Tianwaitian and even inflict heavy damage on him.


    Look at the meaning of the other side, want to give him a lesson is obviously not just in the palm of a few cracks so simple.


    If yu Tianqing didn''t stop him, it was his whole arm that broke the mortar just now.


    After a series of setbacks, Yuqiong felt very subdued.


    "Zhenwu area How could there be such a strong man and nature? " Silence for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "you patrol the sky, did not find this person?"


    Yu Tianqing didn''t immediately answer this question, but warned: "if you kill people with your real body twice in a row, it''s bad for Tianwaitian''s rules. During this time You''d better go to retreat. "


    Meditation is a punishment.


    For the martial arts who see the divine realm, if their strength has reached a certain peak, they must understand the "Tao" in order to make progress. Therefore, most of the cultivation of heaven and man is actually meditation, returning to oneself, feeling heaven and earth, and summing up a road connecting heaven and earth.


    However, in Tianwaitian, the man and nature who are arranged for a retreat are in fact kicked out of the overall situation temporarily.


    "Is that what you mean, or..."


    "That''s what I mean, and it''s also about enlightenment. You should know what this overall situation means to Tianwaitian. Now such a big mistake has occurred. The door of heaven and man has been opened ahead of time. As a result, many of our arrangements have become invalid, and more arrangements must be made. "


    "Let go. You have failed. Accept the result. Otherwise, it will not be such a mild attitude when Qisheng comes to talk to you in person."


    Yu Qiong did not refute Yu Tianqing''s words.It''s just that Gandhi bit his teeth rather reluctantly.


    He has also paid a lot of hard work for the overall situation. Now Yu Tianqing has driven him out so easily. How can he be reconciled?


    However, thinking of the character of Qisheng, Yuqiong closed his eyes, then opened again, and resumed his indifferent expression: "the attitude of opening the saint I know. "


    "But I want to know who this man of heaven is today."


    "I advise you not to think of revenge on him." Yu Tianqing said faintly: "this person''s origin is mysterious, even Qisheng doesn''t know his details. However, his attitude is rather vague. He is neither attracted by the outer world nor completely on the human side. "


    "You broke the rules and touched the rules of Zhenwu area twice today, which led him to show up. Otherwise, if you kill that young man at the first blow, he may not show up. "


    "Rules?"


    Yu Qiong took a deep breath. Although his expression was indifferent, his tone was extremely sad. "In the age of ten thousand nationalities, everyone spoke the rules, but what happened? The four seas King court, the water god clan, the heaven outside alien race The battle of luck


    "Everyone''s crazy, even three of them are mad. In those days, those ancient saints wanted to create Tianwaitian, not to control everything, so that we could no longer be bound by the so-called rules? "


    "How come now, on the contrary, began to talk about the rules with this seat?"


    The jade dome''s eyes are cold, just like shining two divine lights, looking at Yu Tianqing''s fuzzy figure.


    At this time, Yu Tianqing was still in a higher level of Tianwaitian, and his real body was not here, but he also felt the strong dissatisfaction of Yuqiong.


    He could not help saying: "if the old rules are broken, new rules will be established naturally. The existence of Tianwaitian is not to create a chaotic world without rules. If you can''t see through this, even if Qisheng is willing to let you go, I won''t allow you to join in again. "


    "What we observe is our own rules."


    "Why do you stop us from participating in the overall situation?" the jade dome said in a deep voice


    Yu Tianqing didn''t go on talking about it. He just said, "this time, you offended the old man who guarded the rules of the world. Maybe it will make him feel bad about Tianwaitian. You''d better not show up again until the matter is settled. "


    After that, Yu Tianqing''s vague figure disappeared.


    The jade dome squinted at the top of the sky, and finally suddenly brushed his sleeves. The original destroyed clouds and fog returned to their original state, and the sky that rendered the rays of sunlight also returned to calm.


    "The gate of heaven and man has been opened. I''d like to see if you have any talent to reverse the situation."


    ¡­¡­


    At this point.


    In the hospital in the deep part of the old street, the old man who was often comfortable lying in the yard stood up rarely. The moonlight stretched his shadow, but it also showed that he was very tall.


    He held the mortar in his hand, gently weighed it, and sighed, "I feel so tired when I''m old enough to move my muscles and bones a little bit."


    "Grandfather."


    At this time, sucai came out of the hospital, looked up at the broken traces of the void that had not been restored, and said helplessly, "if you don''t restrain yourself from fighting with others, it''s easy to have problems."


    "Xiaocai, it''s not my grandfather''s fault. It''s clear that those guys broke the rules first. It''s all about seeing God''s realm. If you don''t die once, you''ll have to fight again. You say, when I meet such shameless things, can I still resist it? "


    The old man blew his beard, but his voice was extremely indignant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    Su Cai also sighed and took out a pot of wine and sent it to the old man.


    However, the old man did not expect that, unexpectedly, he said: "how can we be so tolerant today, and still take the initiative to drink for the old man?"


    "Some things can''t be too much. The prohibition of martial arts and alcohol is the same." Su Cai said with a smile: "it''s rare for my grandfather to make a move, but my complexion is much better. It seems that the man was taught a lesson by his grandfather? "


    "Of course


    The old man reached out and took the wine pot from suzani and said with a smile: "a little boy in the age of ten thousand nationalities, if it wasn''t for some old monsters to protect him, he dares to break the rules of the world. I will definitely kill him, old man."


    "It''s all bullshit. They obey their rules, and the old man follows the rules of the world. If the well water doesn''t offend the river, it''s natural to be at peace. If someone is shameless, the old man won''t fight. "


    After sipping the wine, the old man''s face was full of intoxication, and his eyes immediately showed a bit of drunkenness. He said with a smile: "however, today, there are really a few big events."


    Su Cai''s expression moved slightly, and at the same time it was very natural to take away the wine pot from the old man''s hand. He asked softly, "grandfather, does the heaven and earth have Qi?"


    "Not bad."


    The old man hit his mouth and seemed to be savoring the wine. It''s a pity that he didn''t drink more, but he still said happily: "I didn''t expect that this boy could do such a big thing, old man. Before that, he did have a bit of dexterity, and with mu tea that girl involved, I think it is a lucky. But who would have expected that the boy would have been a success if he didn''t sing, and even the door of heaven and man would have been opened. "


    Speaking of this, the old man sighed: "if I had known this day, I should have let you, the girl, come into contact with him. Maybe it can help us to make some progress..."


    As a result, before the old man finished, he felt that Su Cai cast a rather murderous look.


    The old man suddenly shut up, and then the front of the story turned: "say up, where did that little girl go recently?"


    "Mrs. Lu took her around a few times. She should have left the wasteland. As for where they went... "


    Su Cai thought for a moment and said, "there are six holy places in the outside world. I can''t feel many things. But it is certain that their goal is likely to be on Jianfeng. "


    "On Jianfeng..."


    The old man pondered and then said, "Lu Xianzhi and Xiang Rong had a big fight in the old street before they left. If the two of them are not willing to give up, they should stop the girl halfway


    "If they had done so before today, there would have been some hope, but now that the gate of heaven and man has been opened, and the Qi of heaven and earth has changed, many Tianjiao will come to the fore."


    "Although the girl was treated as a weapon by the Lu people, she can not be underestimated for her good fortune."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Su Cai thought for a moment and asked in a low voice, "does grandfather need me to intervene?"


    She seems to be an ordinary weak woman. She doesn''t look like she has practiced martial arts. However, she dares to stop the two great masters. If she is heard by others, she will feel that she is crazy.


    However, the old man''s face changed greatly, and he hastened to say: "although Lu Xianzhi and Xiang Rong can''t carry it clearly, they are still useful to Zhenwu area after all. If you do... "


    Thinking of the consequences, the old man was a little chilly and said with a bitter smile: "it''s better to keep them alive."


    Su Cai smell speech, nod head way: "in this case, that this matter is handed over to grandfather you to pay attention to."


    The old man said, "I will go? My old bone... "


    "My grandfather also knows that after today, the Qi engine of heaven and earth has been changed, and there will be countless Tianjiao. Naturally, we need to pay more attention to some Tianjiao. Otherwise, we may not only fight within the world, but also the people from the outside of heaven may intervene. "


    "At that time, grandfather, you should really say that you are an old bone."


    Su Tsai said this, laughing a little teasingly.


    But the meaning of this is to say, if it is really to that point, the old man will still have to personally solve the problem.


    Instead, it''s better to pay attention to those who may grow up in advance. If they really encounter any danger, the elderly can solve it in advance.


    This is actually the trade-off between small trouble and big trouble.


    After listening to sucai''s words, the old man pondered for a moment, but he felt that there was some truth in it. When he was about to discuss with sucai how to do it, sucai turned his steps and left the courtyard directly.


    "What are you going to do so late?"


    Seeing that she seemed to want to leave the old street, the old man couldn''t help asking.


    Su Cai''s voice was light and floating, "I went up the mountain to collect herbs."


    "Picking herbs..."


    After the old man was stunned, he could not help but say in a low voice, "I should not have given you this name if I knew you were such a temper."


    But he didn''t stop Suzy.


    Compared with the fact that she really went to fight, the old man would rather she went to the mountain to collect herbs every day."Martial arts, martial arts, it is not necessary to practice martial arts, to embark on the road." The old man sighed with a smile. He turned to the hospital and found an old wine pot from the corner. His face became very nervous. When he was about to open the bottle for a drink, sucai''s voice sounded again: "it''s been drunk today. Grandfather can''t break the precept."


    The old man thought that Suzan would not pay attention to the situation in the old street. However, when he heard this, his action was suddenly stiff and he laughed a few times. Then he hid the wine pot in a precious and important place.


    "Well, when you are old, you can''t do this or that. The rules are really troublesome."


    So, the old man stood up, but suddenly murmured: "but, people still have to obey the rules..."


    ¡­¡­


    The main city of Yanzhou.


    When the sky was completely restored to normal, the group of masters gradually strengthened their courage to return to the top of the hall.


    On each face, there is still a bit of a frightened expression.


    After all, it was a man of heaven!


    Two strikes in a row broke the void. The terror energy contained in the jade giant hand made them dare not look directly at it, or even dare to linger.


    Because no one knows if that giant hand really kills Lu Li, it will turn around and kill them.


    They don''t have the ability of Lu Li. They dare to challenge heaven and man. If they are caught by that giant hand, they will become nothing on the spot!


    "Just now, it seems that a strong man has made a move?"


    However, when these masters returned to the top of the hall, Gong Yunhong suppressed his shock and asked in a low voice.


    Song Bocheng nodded, and his expression was not good-looking: "it should be a strong man in Zhenwu area."


    "Is there any heaven and man in Zhenwu region?"


    Hearing the speech, Gong Yunhong seems to have a bit of disbelief.


    But the facts are there.


    The man who had just broken the huge jade hand must be a strong one who saw God. And his strength should be stronger than Yuqiong. This man is not from Tianwaitian. Where does he come from?


    Only Zhenwu area.


    "Zhenwu area is so vast that we may not see all of them. Even Tianwaitian and other places can exist. What''s so strange about the people of heaven staying in Zhenwu region without a name? "


    Although song Bocheng can''t believe that Zhenwu area has a strong man at the level of heaven and man, he is the dark emissary of the heavenly ministry. He has a huge amount of information and knows many secrets of Zhenwu area.


    Even so, song Bocheng did not dare to assert that Tianbu could know everything.


    Zhenwu area It''s too big.


    Even the strong man of heaven and man level may not dare to say that he has traveled all over Zhenwu area. Who can say that there is no heaven and man hidden in this vast land?


    "In that case, why didn''t he do it earlier?"


    One of the great masters questioned.


    His face was full of panic and his voice was sharp: "if he had done it earlier, he would not have died so many people!"


    As soon as he said this, song Bocheng frowned.


    Gong Yunhong also looked at him with extremely cold eyes.


    "If you speak so lightly, I will ask, why?" Song Bocheng didn''t even bother to look at him and said in a cold voice, "is it the responsibility of man and nature to protect such a waste as you? They have become masters, but they still expect others to protect you. I think you should just commit suicide. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    When song Bocheng was so hostile, the master looked ugly and said in a low voice, "as a strong man of heaven and man level, did you just watch those people go to Zhenwu to wreak havoc at will?"


    "What about the rampage?"


    "You''re such a waste, don''t you choose to cooperate with Tianwaitian? Who knows how much garbage in Zhenwu domain is afraid of death like you? If you take care of it every time, you will be tired to death. "


    Song Bocheng disdains to say: "moreover, you such trash, what value is saved?"


    "Song Bocheng!"


    Gong Yunhong finally couldn''t help it, "pay attention to your words."


    After all, she is a member of Tianwaitian.


    Song Bocheng said this very impolitely, but even she was scolded.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Song Bocheng said faintly: "after all, my song family has not participated in the assassination of the king of Yan, let alone with Tianwaitian. Song Bocheng dares to say this, and I have the confidence to say it! Why didn''t you think about it when you betrayed the king of Yan and the holy land of swallowing heaven for a little benefit? Is this so-called Tianwaitian with a strange heart? "


    "They are all strong masters. It''s not young to set foot on the road of martial arts. Once they all dare to fight and fight with people. How can they have strength? When they have a position, they have to beg for mercy from heaven and man? "


    Gong Yunhong frowned and said, "I know what you mean, but After all, it''s heaven and man. "


    For a long time, there has not been a strong man at the level of heaven and man in Zhenwu region. When they see the power of heaven and man, they will inevitably have ideas.


    Either submission or ambition.


    In the final analysis, they can''t see the way ahead after they become masters. If they want to break through the heaven and man, they need not only massive resources, but also the so-called luck.


    This contact with Tianwaitian was taken as an opportunity by them.


    As a top master like Hou ye, he was also willing to be a lackey of Tianwaitian. In fact, he wanted to get a way to see God from Tianwaitian.


    Gong Yunhong is no exception.


    "What about heaven and man?"


    Before Song Bocheng spoke, Zheng''an''s voice began to ring.


    Following the reputation, they saw Zheng an flying over like a blood gourd. At the same time, they said in a cold voice: "heaven and man are strong, but heaven and man have also stepped up step by step from the state of Qi orifices! If they can see God, why not


    "What''s more, isn''t Tianren defeated by Zheng and manager Lu?"


    Just said a word, Zheng an''s words is a turn, began to boast.


    However, no one went to point out the problems in his words.


    Although he and Lu Li defeated the incarnations of heaven and man, the strength of those incarnations was no different from that of heaven and man.


    They dare not fight with the incarnation of the master who can easily crush him.


    Zheng''an saw that all the people did not open their mouth, but showed a satisfied look. He snorted coldly: "and you didn''t hear the old man''s words? Manager Lu also went through the gate of heaven and man. Seeing his performance of being so eager to stop him, we can see that the gate of heaven and man should have a lot of benefits for Zhenwu area. Maybe from now on, the road of heaven and man will become easier. We all have a chance to become man and nature. What''s the reason to be afraid of them? "


    "If only it were that simple."


    The former master who had behaved in a low voice: "what gate of heaven and man, who knows if it is fooling us?"


    "You want to die?" Zheng Leng, the master, suddenly made a move!


    The other side was stunned, just wanted to resist, but the thin middle-aged on one side also thundered. The real spirit of the dark green skyrocketed, and the master was subdued directly.


    Zheng an sneered, flew forward, slapped the master in the face, and knocked the other party muddled on the spot.


    "You..."


    He was just about to speak when Zheng an slapped him in the face again!


    This hit even harder, directly pulled his cheek to redness and swelling, blood flowed along the corner of his mouth, and even his teeth were broken.


    Although Zheng''an looks miserable, his strength is still very strong. If he slaps him in the face, if he doesn''t keep his hand a little, he can draw the master into a fool on the spot.


    "Me what me? What''s wrong with Zheng? Well? "


    Zheng an''s eyes are gloomy, with a bit of killing.


    Although there is no threat, it is to let the master''s back cool, droop his head and dare not speak.


    "Mr. Zheng joined hands with manager Lu to force back the heaven and man. The battle achievements are here. Who of you is not satisfied?" Zheng an looks around.


    A few people belonging to the state capital and Yan Wangfu naturally said nothing.


    However, those masters of the aristocratic family and Gong Yunhong felt that Zheng an was too aggressive.


    "Manager Lu told Mr. Zheng to clean up the whole place before he left. If you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t blame Zheng for his ruthlessness. "


    "After all, even if all the rebels like you are dead, manager Lu will not ask."After Zheng an finished speaking, he gave a look to the thin middle-aged.


    If you are thin and middle-aged, you will know.


    Several masters from the state capital immediately took those masters. Zheng an was standing on the side of the evil spirit. The master of the aristocratic family did not dare to resist and was captured obediently.


    When it was gong Yunhong''s turn, Zheng an suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    The middle-aged man frowned, but he still gave Zheng an the face. He waved several masters to step down and did not capture Gong Yunhong.


    "Master Gong and manager Lu have a cooperative relationship. They are half of our own people, so there is no need to tie them down."


    Zheng an said faintly, which is to give Gong Yunhong sex.


    Gong Yunhong''s eyes slightly cold way: "I and Lu Li are just interest exchange."


    "Interest exchange, that''s cooperation."


    Zheng''an didn''t care about it at all. He waved his hand and said, "now the old Marquis is is dead. Will the Hou family let you go?"


    "It is better to choose a new supporter than to stick to the position. Do you want to think clearly, director Lu is now in a clear and secluded state, and his combat power is invincible. If he joins hands with Mo Shenfeng and integrates the power of shenweisi, which of these wastes in Yanzhou can be stopped? "


    Hearing Zheng''an''s words, Gong Yunhong''s expression changed slightly and said nothing.


    Zheng an did not persuade him again.


    He just wanted Gong Yunhong to see the situation clearly. If we can really convince them, it means that they have directly closed down the influence of the Gong family, and have a strong fighting power in the late Ming you period.


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t persuade.


    The big deal is to kill more people.


    In fact, even Zheng an himself did not notice that, at this moment, his behavior is like Lu Li''s "pawn", and even song Bocheng cast a few strange eyes at him.


    It''s a shame to say that the three leaders of the Department of the first World War had changed into this appearance.


    Who could have thought that Zheng''an, who was seen as the last card, could be so "realistic"?


    Zheng an himself wondered why song Bocheng looked at him in that way, but even if he knew what song Bocheng thought, he would not care.


    In addition to being cautious, he relied on judging the situation.


    He knew at a glance who was in great power.


    Now, Lu Li is obviously gaining momentum. If you don''t take advantage of the present and try to get a good impression on him, it will be too late to wait until later.


    So now Zheng an has spared no effort to label himself as a "Lu Li" faction, and he has no sense of shame at all.


    "It''s almost OK. Lu Li is not here. If you work so hard, can he still know?"


    Song Bocheng finally couldn''t look down and whispered a reminder.


    Hearing the speech, Zheng an''s expression was even more proud: "some things should be done in front of his eyes rather than behind his back. As long as Zheng wants to know, there is a way to let him know. Isn''t this kind of dedication behind him better than doing those flattering things in front of him? "


    Song Bocheng''s face changed and he said nothing more.


    He was really shocked by Zheng an''s shamelessness.


    This man They''ve all come up with a theory?


    No wonder Tianbu doesn''t have much information about him. I think it''s the spies who can''t believe that the three leaders of the earth department are such a thing.


    "All right, it''s time to lock up all the people, clean up the battlefield, and report to his highness Yan Wang."


    Zheng an did not forget the most important person.


    No matter how strong Lu Li is, he is also the manager of Lord Yan''s house. While flattering him, of course, you can''t forget his highness.


    "What''s a leak? Zheng Mou this just call drip tight Zheng an is proud to smile, thinking of a bright future, smile is even more happy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    There is no need for Zheng an to remind him that he left with his master.


    And the two seriously injured generals were sent away for treatment.


    After that, many warriors from the immortal and even the metaphysical realm came from all sides and began to clean up the mess.


    No way, the battle was really tragic. Most of the palace, which represents the front of the state capital, was almost destroyed. The hall was in a mess. It was impossible for a few people to finish the whole thing.


    And the bodies, as well as the abandoned masters, need to be handled manually.


    The crowd rushed into the hall with quick movements and quickly cleaned up the body. However, they soon found a broken body with a breath left, and identified it. After discovering the identity of this person, someone immediately took out the jade slips and informed the strong to deal with it.


    Before long, a burst of air came.


    It''s Zheng an.


    At this time, he seems to take over the position of Mo Shenfeng, constantly running around to stabilize the state capital.


    Looking at the messenger, Zheng an frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Here The Lord is. "


    The warrior looked hesitantly at the body lying on the ground, almost unable to recognize its original appearance.


    Marquis?


    Is this old guy still alive?


    Hearing this, Zheng an immediately felt a sense of divinity over him. After a little identification, he was sure that it was the Marquis''s breath. He was surprised and said, "the old ghost''s life is really hard. Under the aftershocks just now, all the good masters have to die. He was abandoned by Mo Shenfeng, but he could still survive?"


    "My Lord, what should this man do?" The messenger asked, arched.


    The Marquis has a special identity, which is not something they can handle at will.


    When Zheng an was meditating, there were two voices of breaking the sky.


    It''s Gong Yunhong and song Bocheng.


    Neither of them was bound and stayed nearby.


    Hearing that the Marquis was not dead, Gong Yunhong immediately broke through the void and Zheng an followed.


    As soon as Gong Yunhong fell into the hall, he directly reached out to the marquis.


    This woman wants to kill the Lord!


    Song Bocheng''s face changed dramatically, but he had no time to stop him.


    Fortunately, Zheng an has always been on guard against Gong Yunhong. Seeing that she is going to kill someone, she moves sideways. Her blood is surging. She pushes Gong Yunhong back with a fist and says in a deep voice, "you crazy woman, do you want to die?"


    "Get out of the way." Gong Yunhong''s voice was cold, and his eyes were full of killing intention: "he is useless for the Yan palace. Killing him is good for you."


    "This guy knows a lot of secrets about the benefits of bullshit. If manager Lu is here, he will choose to keep him alive."


    Zheng an was sneering.


    What is the status of marquis? It can be regarded as a real old man in Yanzhou. He can pry out one or two of the things he knows, which are valuable secrets.


    If Zheng Yunhong doesn''t kill him now, how can he die?


    Song Bocheng''s eyes flashed, and he advised, "Gong Yunhong, it''s hard to avoid killing the Marquis now. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about the palace family. The news of today''s war has been blocked for the time being. The hous may not know about it. But if you kill the Lord, the hous will have a feeling and know that you have defected. "


    "When the time comes, how many people can you protect if the family wants to deal with the palace family?"


    Gong Yunhong''s face is like frost, and his breath is constantly fluctuating. He is obviously restraining his killing intention.


    Seeing this, song Bocheng knew that she had listened and hit the railway while it was hot: "moreover, although Lu Li has promised you, he will solve the disadvantages of the palace family inheritance for you. But everything needs to be prepared, right? If Lu Li can''t solve this problem, he must have a way out in the position of marquis. You have no responsibility to hand him over to Lord Yan''s house for interrogation. You can not only keep the palace family, but also solve the problems done by the Hou family in the inheritance of the palace family. This is not more cost-effective than killing him? "


    In fact, in the middle of the conversation, Gong Yunhong had calmed down a lot. After listening to song Bocheng''s words, Gong Yunhong''s breath gradually stabilized.


    She just thought that this might be the best and the last chance to kill the marquis. For a while, she lost control.


    It can be seen how much she hated Hou ye, or Hou''s family.


    Many years of enslavement, all kinds of manipulation and humiliation were well covered by her loyalty. However, when it came to this time that she could directly kill the Marquis, the resentment and resentment broke out uncontrollably, and some of them were out of control.


    Even if song Bocheng didn''t say that, she had already figured it out.


    But after hearing song Bocheng''s words, Gong Yunhong suddenly turned his head and looked at Song Bocheng: "in fact, you are also a member of the Yan palace, right?"


    Song Bocheng was stunned. He didn''t expect that Gong Yunhong would suddenly raise this question.


    Zheng an is also looking at Song Bocheng, a face of doubt.


    "Even if you don''t answer, I know that you must be a member of the Yan palace. It''s just that I''m not sure what position you are in Lord Yan''s residence. However, since you have the patience to hide in the circle of Yanzhou aristocratic family for so many years, and the Song family has no doubt, I guess you must be from Tianbu. "Gong Yunhong said faintly: "the six envoys of Tianbu are the most mysterious. It should be you."


    Song Bocheng flicked his finger.


    I almost couldn''t control my killing intention.


    However, he was also a spy chief. He still had this determination. He didn''t miss any flaws. He sneered and said, "are you crazy? Who are the people of Tianbu? If I were a member of Tianbu, I would let you stinky fish and shrimps stir the wind and rain in Yanzhou? I just thought it was profitable to cooperate with Lu Li, so I helped him once. If you think that Laozi is a heavenly part or something, it can only show that your brain is abnormal. "


    It has to be said that song Bocheng''s "acting skills" which he has polished for many years are not bad indeed.


    He engraved that ruffian spirit in his bones, without any unnatural place.


    When Gong Yunhong said the name of eclipse emissary, he could hardly help killing people. However, concealing his identity was the instinct of a spy. He would not recognize it until he was exposed.


    "Yes, is master Gong wrong?" At this time, Zheng an also looked at Song Bocheng suspiciously. "At least, Zheng is the head of the earth department. He is not familiar with the Tianbu, but at least has some understanding. Most of the six envoys of Tianbu have tasks to do. They are very busy on weekdays. Look at this guy''s ruffian and idle virtue, he doesn''t seem to be an erosive emissary? "


    "Do you mean to say Laozi is ruffian?"


    Song Bocheng did not have a good way: "who used to fight with a man of heaven before?"


    When Zheng settled down, he laughed and said, "but at least Zheng dare to do something. What about you? Do you hide from the beginning to the end


    "I don''t care if you are a dark messenger or not. But there are many doubts about your behavior this time. "


    Seeing the quarrel between the two, Gong Yunhong frowned: "you think you have no loopholes, but the people who participated in the war are all masters. If they think about it a little, they will realize that you are strange. If you still want to hide your identity, you''d better not let Lord Yan''s house leave alive. "


    It turns out that this is her real purpose.


    She is now half a foot in the battle ship of the Yan palace, both sides have common interests.


    If those masters left alive, there must be someone who would go to the Hou family to inform them.


    Although this can not be concealed for a long time, the Marquis was arrested, Hou family will certainly explore the cause. However, if song Bocheng was involved, Gong Yunhong knew that the time of his discovery would be greatly delayed.


    Song Bocheng also understood Gong Yunhong''s hint, but sneered: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    When Gong Yunhong heard the speech, he turned his head and said no more.


    They are not idiots. Some words are up to now, and they all know each other well.


    Although song Bocheng denied it, he thought about it in his heart.


    He knew that Gong Yunhong was telling the truth.


    Those masters captured today must not leave alive. Otherwise, his identity will not be hidden for a long time.


    Thinking of this, song Bocheng looked at the dying Marquis, and his eyes flashed cold.


    Especially the old man!


    This is a fine character. If the Marquis reacts to it, he will be in bad luck.


    "Trouble..." The more he thought about it, the more headache he felt. Finally, he decided to leave the problem to Lu Li to solve it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    There are many things that need to be dealt with. After seizing the Marquis, Zheng an did not continue to stay, but took several warriors.


    Now, in addition to the end, they have to appease the people in the main city of Yanzhou.


    Those ordinary people were frightened by the battle between the masters and the coming of heaven and man tonight. Although many things could not be concealed for a long time, Zheng an knew that the present state of Yanzhou could not be chaotic. At least, we can''t start chaos from the main city of Yanzhou.


    Therefore, at this moment, we need strong people to come forward to appease the people, and at the same time, we should take a posture. This battle tonight is the victory of the state capital!


    Otherwise, the more chaotic the situation is, the more sinister people will come out and muddle up the water, which is the most troublesome problem for the state capital.


    As for the palace of Yan, Zheng an was not worried.


    Lu Li must not be dead, so he will be in charge of the Yan palace.


    "Although we won a great victory tonight, we almost wiped out the top fighting power of the aristocratic family. But the real details of the aristocratic family also lie in the forces they control and the middle-level warriors. "


    "In this respect, we must be vigilant. We will send people to mark down the aristocratic families and start with the industries of each family. We must never let them have the chance to make trouble."


    "What''s more, the master captured alive tonight will find a way to ask the people of Tianbu to examine it first. If you can dig up anything, you can find a way to ask them to speak. If you don''t, wait until I get back. "


    At this time, Lu Li has already flown out of the main city of Yanzhou. He is holding a jade slip in his hand and communicating with Ge Xinyue.


    Ge Xinyue there is always silent listening, has been heard at last, the voice from the jade Jane: "where are you going?"


    She heard that Lu Li had no plans to return for the time being.


    Although the situation in Yanzhou is stable on the surface, there are still many things to deal with. Lu Li suddenly decides to leave at this time, which inevitably makes Ge Xinyue think more.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just on my way." Lu Li grinned, but his eyes were cold. "Although the situation in Yanzhou has been calmed down, Qingzhou and Bazhou still have a lot of troubles. Today, I used to say hello to them, so as not to make people think that the Lord Yan''s house takes care of the local family of Yanzhou."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Ge Xinyue''s voice came out of the jade slips again. She was always cold, but she yelled: "even if you break the boundary, you are also a new master. How many masters are there in these two states? Once you fall into the siege situation, you also have the risk of falling down! "


    "Don''t come back soon!"


    Ge Xinyue is not a consultative attitude at all. She thinks that Lu Li has just broken through the border and is full of confidence. She may have underestimated those old masters.


    Did not see today''s Mo Shenfeng into siege, is that pair of embarrassed appearance? Within the same territory, no matter how invincible the strong are, they dare not say that they can choose more than one. Although Mo Shenfeng can fight eight at a time, the eight masters dare not fight for their lives. Mo Shenfeng also intends to delay. Both sides are just trying to make a show.


    But the masters of Yanzhou''s aristocratic families are not necessarily the same as those of Qingzhou and Bazhou.


    Lu Li alone to fight, the other party is afraid that he will try his best to stay.


    Now he has broken through the realm, which is of extraordinary significance to the Yan palace. It is not only bringing a strong combat power, but also more importantly, after mu Hongxiu''s cultivation was abandoned, the majesty of the Yan palace almost collapsed. Even if there are still many masters who are loyal to Lord Yan''s house in the dark, but mu Hongxiu, the flag on the surface, has fallen down For the Yan palace, there is an urgent need to set up another flag.


    Mo Shenfeng, as the head of Yanzhou Prefecture and the former director of foreign affairs, should have taken over the responsibility and become the new flag of the Yan palace.


    But his style of conduct, compared with Lu Li, or worse.


    In short, although Mo Shenfeng''s strength is strong, can let many people fear, but no one will fear him.


    Because most of the time, Mo Shenfeng still talks about rules.


    Even if he is a top master, he is still limited by the rules. Most of the time, you can''t do it at will. You have to follow the rules.


    But Lu Li is different.


    This time, he stood behind his back and dug up more than half of the Yanzhou aristocratic family, causing heavy losses to the masters of the family. In the end, he caused such a big disturbance when he broke the boundary. After tonight, the whole Yanzhou will surely remember him.


    And afraid of him!


    Therefore, Lu Li must not have an accident. Even if he didn''t notice it, he has become the banner of the Yan palace in front of the public.


    "Sister Ge, don''t be afraid of your head and feet. Afraid of this, afraid of that, when can we do it? "


    "When have we been afraid of so many dangers when we have come to this day?"


    "The Shinto wants to kill me, the heaven demon Kingdom wants to kill me, and the local masters of the holy Kingdom want to kill me. Now even heaven and man are fighting, but I''m still alive! "


    As he flew, Lu Li said: "if I hadn''t got the help of that mysterious strong man today, I might have died. The fact that I escaped from death has made me understand a truth. We can survive in so many dangerous situations, not by strength, but by fearlessness! "The light of jade slips flickers, and Ge Xinyue is silenced by Lu Li.


    "We are not afraid of the gods. We have never been afraid of the devil kingdom! "


    "Now that Tianwaitian is out of the water and the plot is exposed, we should not be afraid of it!"


    Lu Li grinned, but his smile was a little cold: "those garbage think that heaven and man are terrible. No matter how strong they are, they dare not come. At most, they are only top-level masters. I want them to know that it is more terrible to offend Lu Li than to offend heaven and man. "


    "Now that you have decided Then do it. "


    Ge Xinyue was silent for a moment and then said, "but don''t forget, you are now It represents the palace of Yan. "


    Although this sentence is somewhat cruel, it is the present situation of Yan Wangfu.


    Lu Li''s breaking the border is of great significance to the Yan palace in all aspects. So Ge Xinyue reminds him that now he represents the palace of Yan, not only can''t die, but also can''t lose!


    Even if he has just entered Mingyou.


    Even if he''s just a teenager.


    But since he represents the palace of Yan, he must not be defeated.


    "Taking advantage of the fact that we have just broken through the border, it is not a problem to beat ten masters." Lu Li smiles, but then suddenly remembers something and says, "Gong Yunhong, this person can draw on, try to pacify her, and if possible, keep her before I come back. At least it''s the master''s fighting power in the late Ming Dynasty, which is very useful to us. "


    "I understand."


    This matter, even if Lu Li does not say, Ge Xinyue will follow up.


    Today, Gong Yunhong tried to suppress Zhang tired, which was tantamount to betraying the side of the aristocratic family. But after all, she was temporarily rebellious, and her position was not firm. If she could be attracted to her, Lord Yan''s house would immediately have the fighting power of the late Ming Dynasty and the help of the palace family.


    In the previous war, although the great masters of the aristocratic family suffered heavy casualties, there were not too many casualties of the core forces. Once those aristocratic families realized the crisis and united to fight against the Yan palace, it was still a force that could not be ignored.


    However, if the palace family could help and slightly divide the alliance of aristocratic family masters, the pressure on Lord Yan''s mansion would be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, they must try their best to win over Gong Yunhong.


    After talking with Ge Xinyue for a few words, Lu Li cut off the contact between the jade slips and looked at the past from afar.


    Further on, it is the boundary of Yanzhou.


    Bazhou is not far away.


    Before being chased by Yuqiong, Lu Li is also holding a breath in his heart, so he decides to go to Qingzhou and Bazhou to build power.


    Don''t you like to plant a shadow in the world?


    This time, your chessboard will be lifted. If you want to play chess, you will fart!


    Although this kind of behavior is a little extreme, but the current situation, just need a little radical approach to break the situation.


    Otherwise, Tianwaitian''s group of old undead will continue to hide in the dark, and they will take care of it on their own side. Both sides will continue to tug at each other. When the group of heavenly beings can come down with their real bodies, they will raise their arms and shout. What should we do to fight them?


    Moreover, after Lu Li broke the border, there was a premonition that some things in Zhenwu area had changed.


    The situation will only get more and more chaotic after that.


    The purpose of Tianwaitian''s dark son in the human world is to cut off the Qi of Zhenwu area. Now that the Qi has increased sharply, they will be in a hurry. Then they will destroy all their arrangements in the world in advance!


    I''ll make you a bare commander. What are you planning?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    When the infinite body method broke out to the extreme, Lu Li had already flown into Bazhou territory.


    Compared with Yanzhou, Bazhou is much smaller.


    As soon as Lu Li entered Bazhou, the golden mansion in the sea of knowledge trembled slightly. The huge spirit swept over all directions and spread for hundreds of miles. He did not cover up his tracks. He swept through the cities in low altitude and felt the smell of the master.


    Although it is not sure whether all of the masters in Bazhou and Qingzhou have defected, Lu Li is now totally determined to fight against him. He crosses Bazhou with hostility, which makes many masters start to test their minds.


    Aware of those temptations, Lu Li sneered on the spot, and his voice spread like thunder: "if you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    As soon as the words were said, the minds of those masters suddenly fluctuated.


    There are also people who seem to be guilty, immediately convergence of breath.


    But more masters are angry!


    "Who are you? How dare you go to Bazhou to do wild things


    Not long after, a great master broke into the air and sent out an explosive drink.


    Judging from his breath, he is probably the strong man in the middle of Ming and you.


    Lu Li''s eyes swept away, and he saw that this man''s costume was not much different from that of the Bazhou patriarch he had killed. He immediately offered a peach blossom sword, and he was not even bothered to talk back. The peach blossom sword turned into a purple streamer and flew towards him!


    Although it has cost seven or eight points to kill the incarnation of Yuqiong with a sword that is full of vigor and vitality, the peach blossom sword is no longer so arrogant. After all, Lu Li has become a strong man in the Ming Youjing, and this is not the first time he has broken through the world. Although he is a new comer, he is not inferior to the power of many old masters.


    The power of peach blossom sword is even more terrible!


    See that a touch of purple streamer toward their own, the other side of the dead, sensing the crisis of life and death, on the spot did not return to escape!


    He thought it was just a guy who didn''t know how to live or die, but he didn''t think that he was a madman!


    "Run? Where are you going


    When Lu Li''s eyes were cold, the peach blossom sword suddenly gave out a piercing buzz, burning a straight purple flame in the void.


    Hiss!


    Almost instantly, the light of the peach blossom sword caught up with the master and went directly through the other side''s back heart!


    Boom!


    The real gas shock, the sky seems to have just appeared a rain of blood. The master''s body was chopped in half on the spot, and his head was completely exploded!


    Kill the master with one sword!


    This scene, however, let a lot of prying masters look silly.


    That''s the middle of Ming Dynasty!


    Even if you look at the whole Bazhou, it is not weak.


    Lu Li just offered a peach blossom sword. He didn''t look at the other side. With one sword, he killed the master?


    "He is Lu Li!"


    "Director of foreign affairs of Lord Yan''s residence!"


    Finally, when Lu Li flew over the bloody rain without expression, someone recognized his identity and exclaimed!


    "What?"


    "Is he Lu Li?"


    "How can this be possible? How old is he? How old is he to break through the boundary and become clear?"


    "This guy Is it more terrible than Mu Ning Qiu? "


    One master after another''s mind began to fluctuate violently, and all kinds of voices echoed out.


    Of course, they have all heard of Lu Li''s name.


    Because the name is too loud recently.


    After all, what Lu Li did in Yanzhou was that some people had heard of him in Bazhou.


    This guy is very unfriendly to the aristocratic family. He can be called the enemy of the aristocratic family. For a month, the family of Yanzhou has been in a state of danger. In addition, it is rumored that Lu Li still has the strength of the master of war, so the people of the Bazhou aristocratic family have heard his name like thunder.


    It''s just


    No one could have thought that Lu Li could break the boundary so quickly!


    "I say again, Lord Yan''s office works. If you don''t want to die, get out now!"


    Lu Li ignored those people''s conversation, and his voice echoed around again, extremely indifferent.


    However, he did not say what the Yan palace was going to do. However, most of the masters of the Bazhou aristocratic family had ghosts in their hearts. At the moment, they immediately began to talk with gods and guess what his purpose was.


    Lu Li squints, his mind continues to release pressure, startled the powerful people in Bazhou.


    However, he killed a great master with one sword before, which really played a role in establishing prestige.


    At least the masters below the middle of Ming you dare not speak any more, for fear that they will be killed by a sword.


    However, among the Bazhou aristocratic families, a great master of the late Ming Dynasty soon appeared.


    "Manager Lu, although you are the manager of Yan Wang''s residence, this is not Yanzhou. You are too arrogant to be so presumptuous?"


    A voice with a touch of dignity sounded, followed by a strong man flying through the air.


    But this person''s strength is obviously much stronger than the previous waste."Late Ming you?" Lu Li finally stopped, peach blossom sword hovered to the shoulder side, eyes cold: "finally came a person who can say something?"


    The other party hears speech, eyebrow slightly a frown.


    Lu Li''s words are really Too arrogant.


    The great master of the middle period of Ming and you tried to stop him, but he cut him with a sword and killed him directly.


    In your eyes, the master in the middle of Ming you has no qualification to speak to you?


    Many of the masters who paid attention to the movement felt a little angry.


    The middle-aged man in the late Ming Dynasty stared at Lu Li for a long time. His brow loosened and he was about to speak. However, Lu Li directly interrupted: "give me a name, so that I won''t kill you when I fight. I don''t know who you are."


    This sentence choked the other party.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes immediately became cold, "Qin Fang, the master of Qin family!"


    "Qin family?"


    Lu Li recalled, "I haven''t heard of it."


    Qin Fang''s expression is even more difficult to see, "manager Lu, is this going to be the enemy of the whole Bazhou?"


    "So what?"


    Lu Li said with a sneer: "today I broke the boundary of Mingyou, chopped several rebels, and killed a heaven and man incarnation. I just think there is something missing."


    "If you think about it now, you should be less than the rebellious head of Bazhou to boost the fun!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    "How dare you


    As soon as this speech came out, a few breath suddenly fluctuated, and a cold drink rang out from afar.


    "You don''t even dare to show your face. You''re crazy."


    Lu Li disdained to say: "if you have the ability to go crazy in front of me, it will be over if I kill you or not!"


    "Manager Lu, what do you mean?" As soon as Qin Fang''s voice shook, it filled the surrounding area, and immediately suppressed the fluctuating breath.


    It seems that he still has some status in Bazhou family.


    "Our Bazhou aristocratic family has always been loyal to the holy kingdom. This is the treason of manager Lu But do you want to slander the whole Bazhou? "


    Qin Fang stares at Lu Li, and there is a sense of threat in his words.


    Lu Li picked his finger and said, "Qin Fang? Lord Qin, I believe you know something and pretend to be stupid in front of me. That''s boring. "


    "Before that, you sent a master to the valley outside the pass of Yanzhou to rob and kill his highness, which was a trial hand. That abandoned son is a success or failure, is dead or alive, you can pick yourself up in Bazhou. It''s dirty, but it works. "


    "Qin didn''t understand what manager Lu meant."


    Qin Fang''s face was expressionless, and he didn''t even move his eyebrows.


    "Do you understand? You know it yourself. Of course, I''m not here to reason with you. "


    Lu Li suddenly smiles, and the breath suddenly rises a few minutes. The peach blossom sword points to Qin Fang.


    The sword wind blows on your face!


    Qin Fang tensed up for a moment and said in a deep voice, "manager Lu, do you want to use your own strength to oppose the whole Bazhou?"


    "Although Bazhou is a small place, it can not be bullied and humiliated by others."


    "Hum, a yellow mouthed child who thinks that the master of breaking the boundary will be able to shake his prestige in Bazhou?"


    One voice after another came from four weeks, and a few people could not help it, sending out a strong sense of war.


    The master''s breath interweaves, making the void fluctuate.


    Lu Li was not afraid. He took out the Canglang sword with a long smile and pointed to a knock. His eyes were cold: "since they can''t help it, they all show up!"


    "I''m here today to make a strong impression. I''m worried that killing one or two is not enough sensational!"


    "If you don''t kill more masters, how can you show the majesty of Lord Yan''s mansion?"


    "I want you to mention the house of Lord Yan, mention the name of Lu Li, and remind you of this fear today!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    Arrogant!


    But also arrogant have confidence!


    Lu Li''s sword pointed at Qin Fang, and his breath was like the sound of a sea sword ringing through the sky!


    Turbulent waves, majestic sword.


    After breaking the boundary, this move is even more powerful!


    Qin Fang''s eyes a Lin, immediately aware of the crisis.


    But he didn''t mean to move at all. His first reaction was to turn around and run away!


    As a strong man in the late Ming you period, if he really tried his best, Lu Li could not defeat him as easily as he killed him in the middle of Ming you.


    However, when he saw the 18000 swords, Qin Fang chose to escape.


    Lu Li squints in his eyes and drives the sword sea to the front. The sword Qi is vertical and horizontal. He soon catches up with Qin Fang''s figure.


    "Everybody, stop him!"


    Qin Fang turned around and smashed his fists in front of him. With the help of this 18000 sword, he retreated and roared loudly!


    Hear Qin Fang''s voice, a few breath rushed to the sky, are three masters!


    These three masters were brave and fearless of death. After crossing Qin Fang, they directly burned up the true Qi of Xuanmen, and wanted to stop the sea of Jingtian sword with 18000 swords.


    Whoa!


    They rushed into the sword sea, just like drops of water into the sea, and were swallowed up in an instant.


    However, with the obstruction of these three people, the sword sea was as powerful as it could be, and it exploded directly in the air.


    The light disappeared, and the three masters appeared in confusion, and their breath was still increasing.


    All this time, Qin Fang had already escaped without a trace.


    "To carry the soldiers?" Lu Li squints. He doesn''t have to think about it. He knows that Qin Fang must be looking for a strong man.


    Although Bazhou is not as vast as Yanzhou, it is also a big state, and there are bound to be top strong ones.


    Obviously, Qin Fang didn''t dare to take risks easily, so he chose to go to the strong to suppress himself.


    As for the three masters.


    Although they were really angry through the Xuanmen and put on a fighting posture, Lu Li didn''t really pay attention to them.


    "He sent the three of you to die, and you were willing."


    Lu Li glanced at the three masters and said with a sneer: "it seems that your family has been serving the Qin family as cattle and horses for generations, and they have not hesitated to die."


    This is the case with aristocratic families. For example, the relationship between the Hou family and the palace family is not rare among the aristocratic families. The seemingly powerful aristocratic family may actually be the subordinate of a stronger aristocratic family. This subordination is even more reliable than the relationship between the monarch and the Minister of the five demon States, or it should be said to be cruel.


    For example, the three masters, Qin Fang gave an order, even if they knew they were going to die, they had to do it.


    There are too many things involved behind this, and the master''s discourse power is not much.


    "Lu Li, you don''t have to laugh at me. No matter how arrogant you are, you are not a pawn of Lord Yan''s mansion. You are willing to be a dog of King Yan? "


    A master said coldly, "what is the difference between what you have done today and us?"


    "Yes, you are willing to die for the king of Yan, and we will die for the Qin family. Everyone is the same. You are not qualified to despise our position."


    Hearing these masters'' words, Lu Li showed a smile again. His mind spread, and his voice spread over tens of miles: "are there only three backbone people in Bazhou? How about this? I''ll stand here and wait. If there''s anyone who wants to shoot, I''ll take advantage of this opportunity. After all, I''m just a person now. If you want to kill me, this is the best chance. "


    "If you miss this opportunity, you will not be alone when you come back to Bazhou next time."


    Now, it is the best time for Lu Zongzhou to avoid being alone.


    As soon as this was said, there were many fluctuations in the prying atmosphere around.


    It is estimated conservatively that there are at least ten masters who are paying attention to the situation.


    Because after the destruction of the realm, Youfu was located in the sea of knowledge. Lu Li''s perception of God increased a lot, and he could clearly sense the direction and general state of those breath.


    Among them, there is also a late Ming you, the rest, mostly the early Ming you, as well as the mid Ming you flavor.


    Of course, there are also strong people who have deliberately practiced the hidden breath method. Even if it is not as good as the law of heaven, with the hidden breath of the Dharma, it is not impossible to deliberately avoid the consciousness perception.


    That''s why Lu Li spoke up and tried to force those people out of the dark.


    "What? So timid? I''m here alone, and you don''t dare to do it? "


    Lu Li continued: "how dare you assassinate the king Yan at the beginning? Did you not want to be cleared today when you betrayed your interests? Originally, the master sent by you would rather blow himself up than die in my hands. I was still a warrior in Bazhou, which was quite dignified. Now I can see why you sent him to participate in the assassination of King Yan. ""Because you dare not, a group of waste, can only nest behind others, lie down and wait for the benefits to fall."


    "And the three of you." Lu Li turned to the three masters in front of him and said, "do you think I am the same as you? Don''t put gold on your face. I have a cooperative relationship with Lord Yan''s house. When she dies, you will be able to carry the banner of tuntian Shengguo? You can''t! "


    "With you who can only hide in the dark corner of the trash, who are qualified to compare themselves to the king of Yan?"


    Lu Li''s voice became colder and colder, and said: "even if we were small enough to say that the king of Yan and I have a favor, we should at least protect her under the circumstances of our ability, not to mention the spring. Do you dare to be compared with me as a running dog who has been seized by people? "


    "Lu Li!"


    "When we broke the border, you didn''t exist in the world! Don''t talk too much! "


    A great master can''t stand it.


    Lu Li''s mouth is too poisonous!


    Even if what he said was all the truth, it would make people feel very angry and eager to rush to kill him immediately.


    When Lu Li said these words, he didn''t treat these Bazhou masters as human beings.


    To provoke them.


    Murder?


    Of course.


    Today, he came here to build up prestige and kill people!


    But killing people is not enough!


    To kill them until they are afraid, when they are afraid, when they think of themselves, there will be a chill from the back to the top of their heads.


    Only in this way can the current situation be eased. Lord Yan''s residence No, it should be called Zhenwu domain!


    Only in this way can Zhenwu get a temporary respite.


    To tell you the truth, Tianwaitian has a strong man coming, which really stimulates Lu Li.


    Lu Li has not never seen a strong man. On the contrary, he has seen more powerful people than all the people in Zhenwu area add up!


    The two boundary rivers in chaos, there are linger father, the incarnation of the ancient strong man, to suppress heaven and man, and even to contact the secret in the palace of life, and the white fox whose body is enough to cover the sky!


    Great way!


    Yes.


    Lu Li dares to say that he has seen the pressure of the strong men at the road level earlier than anyone in Zhenwu area.


    That kind of shudder from the soul is much better than the God state.


    However, after learning about the existence of this kind of existence in many great worlds, Lu Li did not panic because he knew in his heart that a strong man of that degree was too far away from Zhenwu area.


    Although xiaomaoqiu has repeatedly stressed, Zhenwu area is a very special existence in many big worlds. However, in real contrast, the wilderness world like zhenwuyu is like the sand on the beach, which has not grown to the point where the real strong man should pay attention to it.


    But Tianwaitian people are different.


    Those so-called heaven and man are equal to a sword hanging on the head of all living creatures in Zhenwu region.


    The problem of the court of the four seas has not been solved. The strong men who originally went out step by step from Zhenwu area calculated Zhenwu area in turn. This really gave Lu Li a sense of urgency.


    At present, the pusher behind the chaos is gradually emerging. He thinks that the heaven man level strong man who thinks himself superior takes the world as the chessboard and all living beings as the chess pieces. Lu Li doesn''t know what their real plan is, but he knows what he can do!


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s palm is empty, Canglang sword suddenly revolves in the palm.


    Boundless killing intention, covering the front of the three masters!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    The three masters felt the killing intention of Lu Li and immediately became alert.


    A little exchange of eyes, three people do not hesitate to rush to Lu Li!


    They are all the best in the middle of Ming you, more than a little stronger than the master who was killed by Lu Li with a sword.


    Moreover, these three people come from the same family. They have a good understanding and are proficient in joint attack. If they join hands, they may not lose to the late Ming you period.


    Of course, if it is the common late Ming you period, it may not be their opponent.


    Unfortunately, they met Lu Li today.


    "Void town!"


    Lu Li looked at the three people flying, left hand a grip, a few feet in front of the space suddenly shake up, a few purple chains fly out of the void, caught two people on the spot!


    After all, the force of void town is a god level array. The modifier personally certifies it, and it is also the first God level force that Lu Li got.


    Although the charm of heaven and man is also counted, but with its own strength becoming stronger and stronger, the increase that Shenwei can bring is not big, and it will be eliminated completely gradually.


    However, void town is different. The upper limit of this power is very high. Even if Lu Li successfully deciphers it by means of modifying the device, it can only be regarded as "learning", not "Mastering".


    The power of blocking the void involves some sources, much like the invisible chain that suppressed the fishermen on the two sides of the river.


    But its upper limit is stronger than that!


    I saw that the two masters who were hooked up screamed on the spot, as if they were in contact with the fire. The real Qi burned up and turned into a stream of fog. Those purple chains extending from the void directly penetrated through their bodies, and even forced their Xuanmen and Youfu out.


    Click!


    The purple chain directly entangled the secluded mansion, closed the gate, and cut off the power of the two masters from the root.


    This scene, see Lu Li eyebrow heart tiny jump, oneself are some surprised.


    "Void town It can even block the gate of the netherworld. The source of power of this thing has nothing to do with the law of world consciousness? "


    Lu Li flashed this idea in his mind, but his action was not slow. He caught two masters, and he killed another master who escaped the purple chain with his sword!


    Cut the sword!


    God cry!


    Canglang sword burst out a brilliant sword light, from blue to red, vaguely, the sky seems to be torn a big hole, there is pathetic cry out!


    Boom!


    With a sword falling, Lu Li only feels that the golden mansion in the sea of knowledge vibrates violently, and a steady stream of true Qi gushes out, as if endless!


    The void is broken!


    The grandmaster''s eyes widened, but he only saw a blood light coming, and his whole body burst out with blood mist. He even had no time to scream and was killed on the spot!


    Another master died!


    All the prying spirits around me fluctuated and were shocked!


    What is more shocking to them is that Lu Li''s sword has directly broken the void. Although it is only a very weak gap, it has already possessed the strength of a top master.


    How old is he?


    It''s only ten years of practice. Have you come to this point?


    One sword killed the master, Lu Li''s face was stained with blood mist. Although his face was expressionless, his heart also made a murmur.


    "Is this the increase brought about by that secluded mansion?"


    In fact, the biggest change in lumen''s body was the loss of energy.


    The Xuanmen and Youfu, which were supposed to suppress the true Qi of the elixir field, were integrated into one. When they broke the realm, they relied on the golden energy of the fundamental law. Therefore, Lu Li''s body is full of that kind of golden energy, but he suppresses the genuine Qi.


    Although the golden energy is very strong, it is not a problem to use it to perform sword moves and increase the characteristics of the God chopping sword. It is not a problem to kill the masters in the early and even the middle of the Ming Dynasty.


    But this sword is not strong enough to collapse the void.


    Lu Li has a high control of his own strength. After breaking the border, he does not have a sharp sense of strength. In fact, this is also the foundation for him to surpass ordinary masters.


    So he is also very clear about the upper limit of his own strength.


    Open Shenwei to obtain three times of growth, certainly can kill the late Ming you, but the top is still a bit of a suspense.


    This is Lu Li''s judgment according to the incarnation of jade dome.


    At that time, the strength of Yu Qiong''s incarnation fell, which may be stronger than that in the later period of Mingyou, but it was not much. He caught him on the spot with the help of empty town and divine power, so that he had no chance to resist at all.


    Although it was easy, Lu Li knew that the incarnation of jade dome had begun to decline.


    He didn''t inflate to the point where he thought he could fight the top!


    But


    Lu Li Ning eyes to see by the God sobbing a sword cut out of the void crack, he is a bit confused.


    "Isn''t it a mistake? The incarnation of Yuqiong was captured by me in an instant, which does not mean that I can only deal with the later period of Mingyou, but At that time, he was only in the late Ming you period? ""What''s more, there is an endless burst of true Qi in the secluded mansion in Zhihai. It seems like The power to break the yuan? "


    Thinking about the current situation in his mind, Lu Li''s action is not slow, the peach blossom sword flies out, directly pierces a bound master!


    No matter how strong the master is, his head is also fatal.


    A sword pierced the other side''s head. The master''s eyes were dim, but he tried his best to say in a sad voice: "do you really want to see this son flaunt his power?"


    "I''m in Bazhou Is it true that no one dares to fight? "


    After he finished this sentence, the secluded mansion behind him was slightly shocked, and he even wanted to blow himself up!


    Anyway, he couldn''t live, but he figured it out. He mustered his last bit of strength to open the secluded mansion. Even if Lu Li could not be hurt, at least he had to pay some price.


    "Do you want to explode your mansion?"


    Lu Li is sneer, God traction, peach blossom sword again flying, sword light like purple haze, on the spot smashed the other party''s head!


    When the consciousness disappears, it is just a delusion to burst into the secluded mansion.


    "Jifei!"


    The last master roared and watched the corpse fall, almost staring out of his eyes.


    "Lu Li! If you challenge Bazhou today, master Bazhou will kill you! "


    He turned his eyes and looked at Lu Li. After a roar, he did not have any hesitation. He directly pulled the Youfu and exploded!


    A master in the middle period of Ming Dynasty blew himself up in Youfu, and his power was not to be underestimated.


    The chain of the empty town was blown to pieces on the spot, and the purple ripples spread out. The sound of shock spread for hundreds of miles, as if it had exploded in the hearts of people.


    Dead again!


    Although it was a suicide, but In such a short period of time, the patriarch of Bazhou even died four people.


    Since when did the master become so worthless?


    In particular, Lu Li''s understatement when he killed the first three people made them feel cold at the bottom of their hearts.


    He has just broken the border, and he has been able to kill masters such as dogs. When he grows up for a period of time, will he be able to kill the top masters?


    All the breath of prying was silent.


    But they didn''t give up.


    Those people pay attention to Lu Li, who is in the center of the earthquake and explosion. They want to see if a strong man in the middle of the Ming Dynasty was forced to blow himself into Youfu and whether he could be hurt.


    If you can, prove that he is not invincible, as long as he is injured, it means that he can be defeated.


    But if No injuries.


    In this group of people''s hearts, the purple light in the sky dispersed, and Lu Li''s figure gradually revealed.


    He held the sword in his hand, and his face was expressionless.


    A divine light gradually dispersed, but Lu Li was unhurt.


    This scene makes those prying breath stagnate for a moment, and the world seems to be silent.


    No injury!


    In the face of a master who blew himself up in the secluded mansion, he fought for his life. In exchange for the final offensive, he didn''t even hurt a single hair of Lu Li.


    "He What a monster he is


    After a long time, someone finally couldn''t help but make a sound. There was a shiver in the voice, full of horror!


    Monster!


    This is absolutely a monster!


    The power of the master''s self exploding Youfu is enough to tear the void in an instant. Although he can''t control it and the coverage is not very large, Lu Li was at the core of the energy explosion at that time. In principle, even if he had any cards to protect his life, he could not have been hurt at all.


    Originally, those masters thought that such a powerful force could make Lu Li seriously damaged, or at least some combat effectiveness would be damaged.


    However, the fact that Lu Li is standing there intact has made many masters somewhat unacceptable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    In fact, at this time, Lu Li also had some fear.


    Previously, the great master exploded so fast that even if he tried his best to use the infinite body method, he would not have time to hide in a safe area.


    Therefore, at that last moment, Lu Li originally used the golden strength in his body, trying to bear the damage caused by the self explosion of the secluded mansion.


    However, when the energy of the secluded mansion swept over, the pendant hanging on his chest suddenly burst out an extremely strong breath, and unexpectedly took the initiative to block the explosion energy of the secluded mansion for him.


    Vaguely, Lu Li saw a white god bird, and immediately understood a lot of things.


    This pendant was given to her by Ding Lingxi''s little girl. Although she was hesitant at that time, Lu Li also guessed a few points. She knew that the pendant should be some kind of powerful armor, at least it had no problem resisting the master''s attack.


    Later, in the battle with Yuqiong, the pendant was not inspired, so Lu Li forgot it for a while as it could not block too strong attacks.


    However, Lu Li didn''t expect that the breath from the pendant just now could eliminate the fluctuation caused by a master''s self explosion in the secluded mansion. He could not get close to him at all.


    Surprised at the same time, Lu Li can''t help but also a little lucky, "go back to really thank that girl, this time if it wasn''t for her, I really hung up."


    Lu Li gently exhaled a breath, and there was no clue on his face.


    In any case, the master''s self explosion of Youfu was a reminder to him. Even if the combat power has reached the master level, it does not mean that he will not be injured, let alone he will not die.


    The martial arts who can become masters are not good friends. They are forced to such a desperate situation. Several people join hands to blow themselves up, and the top masters may not be able to carry them.


    But the instinct of human nature is to seek life. If it is not at the last moment, the master also cherishes his life.


    But Lu Li was still a little careful, glanced at the direction of the breath wave before, and said in a cold voice, "is there no one in Bazhou?"


    "You don''t have the ability to send people to death."


    "Younger generation, do you dare to deceive me that there is no one in Bazhou?"


    Just then.


    A majestic breath, rising from the distance!


    It''s the strong!


    Although it has not reached the top level, it should be a strong master of Mingyou peak.


    With the explosion of the other party''s breath, a fierce figure blows to the sky!


    "It''s Fu Zun!"


    "Fu Zun, this son is dead!"


    Those secretly prying masters felt the breath of this man and were all excited.


    Bazhou Fu Zun is different from Yanzhou. Over the years, it has been run by the aristocratic family. Even the Fu Zun is the "own person" elected by their aristocratic families. And has always been by the strength of the crowd, behind the family strength is also very strong to serve.


    You fu Zun''s hand, take a just broken the boundary of the frivolous youth naturally.


    Originally, Lu Li shouldered a great master''s violent force, which made those masters feel desperate. But at the moment, Fu Zun hands, those people''s hearts are put back in the stomach.


    Lu Li narrowed his eyes and looked at the figure who kept approaching him, "Bazhou Fu Zun? Qin Fang sacrificed three masters to stop me, just to find you? "


    Although Qin Fang didn''t show up, Lu Li can basically conclude that this person must be Qin Fang''s rescuer.


    Bang!


    The fierce master came, and his figure suddenly stopped in the air. His expression was indifferent and said: "I am the master of Bazhou Prefecture. If you run to Bazhou, I can''t stand by."


    He didn''t admit that he had received the news from Qin Fang. His eyes were cold, he looked at Lu Li and said in a deep voice, "are you Lu Li from Lord Yan''s mansion? I have some impression on you. I heard that you have been aiming at aristocratic families in Yanzhou recently, making a lot of noise. I can''t interfere in the affairs of Yanzhou. Mo Shenfeng is willing to connive at you. That''s his business. "


    "However, if you are in Yanzhou, though I can''t control it, it doesn''t mean that you can go to Bazhou to indulge."


    Between the words, the man broke out a strong pressure, the air pressure to the land.


    He wanted to overwhelm Lu Li with momentum.


    Aware of his intention, Lu Li couldn''t help laughing: "I was still thinking, what excuse should I use to lead you out. But since Qin Fang asked you to help me, it saved me a lot of trouble. "


    "You want to lead me out?"


    Bazhou Fu Zun was dressed in black robes and dignified. When he heard Lu Li''s words, he showed a trace of fun and said, "I''d like to hear your reasons."


    "Why did you come to Bazhou to flaunt your power and even want to show yourself? Do you want to die? "


    Lu Li said with a low smile, "looking for death? By you? I''m not afraid of heaven and man. You know you''re at the top of the mountain. Do you dare to tell me to die? "


    "Lu Li!" Bazhou Fu Zun said: "when I enter the realm of Mingyou, your parents may not be born. In more than 100 years, I have seen a lot of talents like you! Relying on some of their own talents, they are arrogant, and there are not a few people who fall down in the end! ""So what?"


    "Do you want to discuss seniority with me? What, to highlight the fact that you''re a waste? I''m young and good. Until now, it''s only ten years since I started to practice. Half a year ago, my Xuanmen was abandoned and everything started from scratch. Now I can be equal with you. Tell me about qualifications and rank? After practicing for more than a hundred years, you haven''t become a man of nature. You''re crazy


    Master Bazhou''s face sank as he heard the speech.


    But what Lu Li said was true.


    Although master Bazhou was angry, he could not refute it.


    The youngest master in Zhenwu area was mu ningqiu. But after today, this person will be replaced by Lu Li.


    No matter what, as long as the best is achieved, it is the strongest.


    The same is true of cultivation.


    "I don''t want to waste all these words with you. I can spare your life for the sake of the people of the same holy kingdom." "But you killed three Bazhou masters, which is also a fact in front of you. You are now abandoning your cultivation, and I guarantee you can return to Yanzhou safely."


    "What are you dreaming about?" Lu Li grinned: "you know what I''m here for. I don''t want to go around with you. On the premise of winning the first evil, I don''t want to kill too many people. After all, you are also the power of swallowing the holy land of heaven and a member of the human race. "


    Lu Li said a word of "no head and no brain", but the meaning of it made the master of Bazhou jump in his heart and his eyes became more and more gloomy.


    "You seem to understand."


    Lu Li found his subtle expression changes, very satisfied: "since you understand, then kneel down, Lei mu."


    "As the Reverend of Bazhou Prefecture, he colluded with the enemy country and plotted against the prince of the holy kingdom. This crime You should be clear about what it stands for. "


    "Crime?"


    Bazhou Fu Zun, also known as Lei mu, sneered: "what identity do you want to convict me? Manager of the Yan palace? The four leaders of the earth? "


    "In terms of official position, you are not worthy to capture me! The post of arrest and trial does not belong to the local government! "


    "So you plead guilty?"


    Lu Li flicked his finger, "it''s easy to plead guilty."


    Before the words fall, Lu Li takes out the seal of God killing, which represents the four leaders of the earth. The God''s death seal is activated.


    A cold light burst out, suddenly swept the four sides, so that Lu Li''s voice can spread farther: "where is Bazhou?"


    Leimu see, originally raised a heart, but it fell back, looking at Lu Li''s eyes like looking at a dead man.


    Shenweisi''s power is indeed throughout the whole tuntian Shengguo, and almost all the prefectures have the figure of local people.


    However, Bazhou is not Shenwei''s territory.


    Strictly speaking, it can''t be regarded as the territory of tuntian Shengguo.


    The aristocratic family has been rooted here for many years, rejecting all external forces, even the position of Fu Zun. Shenweisi wants to enter Bazhou, if it is to be assimilated into Bazhou, to be completely integrated with them, or to be expelled, or even to be wiped out directly.


    Bazhou and Qingzhou are special cases in tun Tian Sheng''s country. Whoever faces them will feel headache.


    But Lu Li wants to reverse the situation with a seal of God''s killing and ordering the local forces in Bazhou to reverse the situation?


    The corner of Lei Mu''s mouth cocked up a sarcastic arc, and he even wanted to laugh.


    He felt that he might have looked too high at Lu Li.


    This young man


    It''s still too naive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    Silence.


    When Lu Li raised the seal of God''s killing and called for the power belonging to the earth, there was silence all around.


    Leimu is so busy that he doesn''t speak at all.


    And those who hide in the dark to spy on the masters feel that Lu Li is crazy.


    Facing a strong man at Mingyou peak, Lu Li doesn''t want to escape or fight hard. Instead, he thinks of the identity of the four leaders of his own department. He wants to command the headquarters through shensha Yin?


    Let''s not say that the Ministry of land does not recognize you as a leader, even if they do, they will obey you, but this is Bazhou!


    This is the world of aristocratic families!


    Even the royal family, it is very difficult to intervene here. Mujing delimits Qingzhou and Bazhou to Mu Hongxiu. These rampant guys dare to cooperate with the polar demon kingdom to assassinate mu Hongxiu!


    That''s to assassinate a prince. It''s treason!


    Although there are still Tianwaitian pushing behind this, with the support of heaven and man level strong men, their courage will naturally be more sufficient. But this is enough to show how rampant these guys are, not to mention the local government. Even if shenweisi goes out, it will only lead to a fierce rebound from the masters in Bazhou and start a big war.


    And


    The aristocratic families have managed this place into a bucket. The land has no influence here. Even if there is, it does not constitute any threat.


    Not to mention anything else, how many earth masters are there?


    As a killer organization, there are not many masters in the prefecture.


    Most of them carried out some assassinations on their own. Many great masters of the imperishable territory were able to capture them, and the middle-level combat power was the support of the local government.


    But in Bazhou, there is not much middle-level combat power.


    Most of them have been cleaned up, and the rest should also be lurking. There is no way to organize them effectively.


    Therefore, Lu Li''s behavior is crazy in the eyes of the public.


    Crazy with no way out!


    "Lu Li, do you want to use the God to kill Yin and suppress the Buddha?" Leimu waited for a moment and said with a smile: "the seal of God may still work in the earth, but in front of the Lord, it is just a useless seal."


    "If you want to capture me, only Mo Shenfeng is there. Otherwise, with the remnant Party of the local government, it is not worthy for me to surrender. "


    When Lu Li heard the speech, there was no expression on his face. He was still inspiring the power of God to kill the seal. His voice spread thousands of miles and said again, "where is the land of Bazhou?"


    Boom!


    God kill seal seems to have been driven to the limit, a beam of light soared to the sky, and it even overcame the moonlight, blooming in the night sky with extremely dazzling light, which makes people dare not look directly at it!


    All of a sudden!


    A faint light flew up into the sky, and a voice came: "here!"


    He was a warrior who could not destroy the world.


    Although it was not very strong, his voice was transmitted through Di yuan Mian Jia, "please give me orders!"


    Lei Mu was stunned.


    He did not expect, Bazhou actually has the land department killer dare to respond to the voice of Lu Li.


    In principle, the forces in Bazhou Prefecture should have been suppressed for a long time, even down payment.


    But


    Lei Mu''s eyes narrowed, with a few murderous eyes, immediately looked at that side, and saw the ground killer who was covered with Diyuan mask.


    Diyuan killers are No. 1 in the Department.


    However, this person''s breath is not strong, at most, it is not extinguished in the mid-term.


    "Bazhou Prefecture, are you the only one?" Lu Li, holding the seal of God''s killing, said lightly: "if so, you should go, don''t die in vain."


    "The chief, please


    The killer seems to be a bit stubborn. After hearing Lu Li''s words, he has not left yet. Instead, he clasped his hands and clasped his hands. Although he was a hundred miles away, his voice was clearly transmitted.


    If he dares to show up, he is ready to die.


    After a moment of silence, the killer of Diyuan said in a deep voice: "the warrior of the earth Do not fear death


    Although he is only one person, his momentum is heroic!


    The soldiers of the earth are not afraid of death, not to mention death!


    They are killers. They don''t pay attention to other people''s lives or their own.


    This sentence seems to be speaking to Lu Li, but it is actually said to those soldiers who are also hiding in Bazhou.


    The selection of local killers is extremely strict. First of all, they must be clean. Most killers are trained by the local government. Loyalty is absolutely no problem. With the exception of Ye Dongtian, most of the remaining ground killers have one thing in common.


    That''s not worrying.


    As a killer, you have to kill at any time, and you can be killed at any time.


    They have little to worry about.


    But they have the glory of the earthly.


    The seal of God killing represents the highest authority of the earth. Although the Ministry of land is one of the Shenwei department, it needs to be responsible to Mu Hongxiu and be loyal to Yan Wangfu. But every ground killer knows a little bit, God kill seal In the same position as the king of Yan, if the four gods together to kill Yin, even if they are to die, or even to assassinate the king Yan, they must accept the task!Loyalty, fearlessness.


    Killers have their own rules.


    So the killer appeared and awakened more people with his own attitude.


    "Command, please!"


    "Bazhou Prefecture It''s not nobody! "


    Almost at the same time, there are several breath coming from afar, which is the function of the ground armor. Although the distance is still relatively far away, through the ground surface armor, one after another fluctuates and connects, just like a fire starting a prairie fire, forming a force that cannot be ignored!


    Lu Li squinted at those flashing lights, his expression did not change, but his voice was suddenly raised a few points: "what the second Department of wind and thunder dare not do, I will be responsible for it today!"


    "Those who dare not catch in the second Department of wind and thunder Come and catch it


    "Listen to the orders of Bazhou Prefecture!"


    Lu Li gave a deep drink.


    Ramo''s expression changed in an instant.


    He faintly has a bad premonition, immediately hands toward Lu Li to catch!


    He wants to stop Lu Li from saying that!


    However, Lu Li sneers at him. He is not afraid to face the top of the Ming and you state. The peach blossom sword turns around and turns into purple light and flies to Lei mu.


    The sword is like a rainbow. It cuts out a purple line in the void!


    Although it was the first time that Lei Mu saw the peach blossom sword, he also felt the fatal breath. Knowing that the flying sword was strange, the momentum of the forward rush immediately stopped. When he turned his body in the air and flew backward, he burst out and said, "master Bazhou, resist the enemy!"


    Originally, he was full of self-confidence. He thought that Lu Li ran to Bazhou with the power of one person to flaunt his power. He just wanted to die. But when the response of those local killers gradually increased, even he was a little uncertain about the number of local people hiding in Bazhou.


    So he did not hesitate to call those masters who were hiding in the side to watch!


    Catch the king first!


    Take Lu Li, those land killers will not be a threat!


    The masters who watched the battle also understood this truth, and a breath rose through the air.


    In a blink of an eye, there are masters in all directions. Within hundreds of miles, there are more than ten masters. It has to be said that these Bazhou families are more unified than Yanzhou families.


    Although there were signs of rebellion in the Yanzhou aristocratic family, those people still refused to send all their forces to visit the Yanzhou mansion and paid more attention to other aristocratic families on the premise that they knew that they wanted to liquidate Yanzhou.


    However, in the Bazhou aristocratic family, because of Qin Fang''s words, three great masters appeared to die. Even if Lu Li said that they were the lackeys of the Qin family, he had to admire the cohesion of these people.


    But now, with a burst of thunder, more than a dozen masters will come out. When there is a big noise here, maybe more masters will show up!


    Lu Li holds the seal of God''s killing, and the palace inside the sea sends out gold. The true Qi gushes out like a tide and pours into the seal of God''s killing.


    God kill the seal to bloom again!


    At the moment, the sound of Lu Li almost covers the whole Bazhou, like a thunderbolt.


    "If you are a warrior in the earth, kill the enemy with me!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill the enemy!"


    Almost without any hesitation, the figures fly up in the air, and they are the eternal killers of the earth!


    Although not all of them are wearing Diyuan face armor, most of them are still dark iron, but these ground killers do not hesitate to rush over!


    In the distance, there are even a considerable number of tongxuanjing, like a long suppressed counter attack, sweeping the whole Bazhou!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    "It''s going to be a mess!"


    The news of Bazhou was soon transmitted by the Ministry of heaven.


    As an erosive emissary, song Bocheng, who was still in the main hall of the state capital, received the news the first time. After reading it in a hurry, he showed a bitter smile.


    In his body side, Gong Yunhong seems to feel something, can''t help but look at him, "something happened?"


    Song Bocheng did not answer her.


    Now he doesn''t trust Gong Yunhong.


    And this thing


    Song Bocheng thought of the contents of the secret method of Tianbu. He felt cold on his back. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly got up and said, "come on!"


    "I want to see Zheng an!"


    As soon as he uttered his voice, a warrior came to him immediately.


    The warrior first took a look at Song Bocheng, and then said coldly: "the leader of Zheng is still pacifying the residents of the city at this time."


    Although song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong were not treated as rebellious families, there were still many warriors in the palace of the state capital to guard against them.


    Song Bocheng didn''t care about the attitude of the warrior. He said in a deep voice, "go and tell Zheng an that something has happened."


    "No matter how big it is..."


    What else did the warrior want to say, but he looked at Song Bocheng''s eyes and saw his real intention to kill him. He remembered that the man in front of him was a master, and his momentum immediately weakened.


    "Tell him, if you don''t want Lu Li to die, come to see Laozi immediately!"


    Mentioning the name of Lu Li, the warrior''s expression became serious.


    As a warrior in the state capital, he certainly knew the meaning of the name.


    Strictly speaking, not long ago, Lu lichai just saved the city, but also saved them.


    "Wait here." His attitude was still stiff, but he took out a jade slip, threw down a word and went out.


    In the hall, the busy figure of martial arts shuttles from time to time.


    Through this door, Zheng an looked out, pursed her lips and began to think.


    He was thinking whether he was right or wrong.


    Judging from the contents of the secret law, Lu Li is now in an extremely dangerous situation. If you want to rescue, you have to race against the clock. You can''t delay a moment.


    Just now Song Bocheng wanted to fly directly to the palace of Yan and tell mu Hongxiu about it. However, his habit of being an eclipse envoy calmed him down. After all, Gong Yunhong was still around. Even if she had already guessed her identity, hiding was the instinct of a spy.


    So the reason, as the eclipse agent, restrained his action.


    He chose to deliver the message through Zheng''an.


    Although It''s going to take some time.


    Thinking of this, song Bocheng can''t help but sigh. Lu Li, this guy, is really unwilling to be peaceful for a moment.


    Just after provoking a man of heaven, he turned his head and ran to Bazhou. He offended half of the masters of Bazhou at one breath, and even the guy Lei Mu took the shot.


    What''s more, he even encouraged the local warriors who were hiding in Bazhou through God killing seal.


    Maybe even mu tea can''t imagine that Bazhou has so many ground warriors hidden.


    Don''t say it is mu tea, even song Bocheng is very surprised.


    How did those guys escape the pursuit of Bazhou family? And even the information network of the Ministry of heaven did not get any news. These ground warriors are like wandering souls, leaving no trace.


    Is it true that some people in the ground are beginning to realize that something is wrong?


    A haze appeared in Song Bocheng''s eyes.


    Now shenweisi''s situation is very bad.


    The second part of Fenglei was nearly paralyzed, even the base camp of Yanzhou was almost unable to survive. Among the six envoys of Tianbu, some people began to have different ideas and gradually became dissatisfied with the weakness of the royal family.


    As for the ground


    The first attack of the Shinto against Shenwei is the earth.


    In addition to Lu Li, the other three leaders should have been ambushed and killed by the local government.


    Even the leader couldn''t escape, and the rest of the land was no better.


    From the title killer to the sky crystal killer, more or less has been some intrusion.


    A large-scale riot has made some people in the ground choose to sneak into the dark. This is a real normal means of self-protection. However, no one thought that there were so many local warriors in Bazhou, which was occupied by aristocratic families.


    What''s more, what song Bocheng is most curious about is how Lu Li guessed all this?


    After cutting several masters in succession, he suddenly took out the seal of God''s killing. Is it a coincidence or There was a premeditation?


    "It seems that he really has a big problem." At this time, one side of the palace Yunhong light way: "even you are this pair of expression, I''m afraid he is in a dead end."


    This he, of course, refers to Lu Li.


    Song Bocheng looks at Gong Yunhong, but he still doesn''t speak.


    After all, Gong Yunhong is so allergic that he can tell his identity from a little detail. If you really give her enough information, maybe this woman can infer a lot of secrets.So song Bocheng simply did not answer any of her questions, as long as he did not speak, there would be no flaws.


    "Trying to fool the past with silence?"


    Gong Yunhong showed a rather strange smile.


    Or, she was laughing at Song Bocheng.


    Song Bocheng''s eyebrows jumped.


    Since she was out of the control of the Marquis, this woman has become somewhat elusive.


    All the information about her before Tianbu seemed to be in vain. Her behavior track and her evil wisdom made song Bocheng begin to reflect.


    The main reflection is whether the current intelligence collection methods of the Ministry of space are too superficial?


    Take Gong Yunhong''s intelligence as an example: "he is cold and suspicious, extremely irritable, and good at solving problems by force.".


    If song Bocheng catches the man who wrote this paragraph, he must pinch his neck and ask him, where does Gong Yunhong look like he is good at solving problems by force? You describe her as a fool. Isn''t that a pit for me?


    But this conclusion is not entirely wrong.


    At least Gong Yunhong is very suspicious.


    When paranoia reaches the extreme, it becomes the intelligence of the evil spirit.


    Although this kind of intelligence is very unpleasant.


    "Well, you Tianbu people always have a lot of secrets. I''m not interested in those secrets, and if you don''t want to say them, I don''t want to ask more


    Seeing that song Bocheng was still silent, Gong Yunhong waved his hand and said, "but I''m very interested in Lu Li. If he is in any trouble, I''m willing to help him."


    "Are you interested in him? Why? "


    Song Bocheng couldn''t help turning his head, staring at Gong Yunhong and sneering, "don''t forget that he is still a teenager."


    The deep meaning of the words is somewhat vicious.


    But Gong Yunhong didn''t think so. He said calmly, "save yourself, song Bocheng. Your disguise is more like a fool to me. As for Lu Li My interest in him is not as simple as you think


    "Because he opened the door of heaven and man?"


    Song Bocheng''s expression converged a little bit and said in a deep voice: "that''s just Yuqiong''s nonsense. No one knows what Lu Li opened. I advise you not to hit him."


    "Why not?"


    Gong Yunhong suddenly laughed: "if he really opened the door of heaven and man, it means that he is a man of great fortune. Now, with the change of the Qi in heaven and earth, Tianjiao emerges in large numbers, and opportunities are everywhere. Everyone may break through to see God. I believe that in a short time, the master''s realm It''s not worth it. "


    "Like you and me, you can''t compare with the profound knowledge of the older generation of masters, and it''s not as good as the new generation of martial arts. If we want to seize the opportunity, we have to get close to the people who really have the atmosphere. "


    "So you think Lu Li is such a person?"


    Song Bocheng takes a deep look at Gong Yunhong.


    He suddenly felt that the woman was a little scary.


    It''s not the strength of the terrible.


    It''s her ideas, her acumen.


    She clearly understood the importance of timing. Even though Lu Li had not revealed anything, she realized that Lu Li would play an extremely special role in the coming world.


    Although it is impossible to judge whether the role is good or bad, since this is an opportunity, Gong Yunhong thinks that he should seize it.


    This decision alone is enough to prove that she is not a simple role.


    "There''s no harm in trying." Gong Yunhong was still laughing. "Who in the world doesn''t want to see the scenery of the divine realm? There was no such opportunity before. "


    "But now, the door of heaven and man is near. Don''t you want to see what''s wonderful behind it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    Gong Yunhong''s tone is more vivid, as if he really saw the scene behind the gate of heaven and man, and saw the road leading to the peak of Wudao.


    Song Bocheng was dumbfounded for a moment.


    He must admit that Gong Yunhong''s words really touched him.


    In fact, song Bocheng did not have this idea.


    Especially the words of Yuqiong and the gate of heaven and man he meant.


    What is the gate of heaven and man?


    This name may be strange to most martial artists, but for those with strong masters, the gate of heaven and man is a name that cannot be avoided or avoided.


    Wu Dao Wu Dao is a way against the heaven.


    Over the years, countless warriors followed one another, and finally summed up a ladder leading to the top of the mountain. That is the road that every strong master will take to the end.


    The door standing at the top of the ladder is the gate of heaven and man.


    Although song Bocheng''s concept of the gate of heaven and man is still vague, he has access to a wealth of information. He has known the existence of the gate for a long time.


    As for Gong Yunhong, she is already a strong man in the late Ming Dynasty. Maybe she is not far away from the peak of Mingyou. She should have felt some clues, and even saw the existence of that gate from a distance.


    At the peak of Mingyou, what the master was fighting for was who was closer to the door.


    The so-called top masters are actually the strong ones who stand on the threshold or take half a step.


    "What do you want to do?" After a long silence, song Bocheng looked at Gong Yunhong and said in a low voice: "today you can see that Lu Li is not a good fool. If you think of him as a young man who has never lived in the world, you will die miserably. "


    "Of course."


    Gong Yunhong said with a smile: "if he is a naive fool, how can the king of Yan rely on him so much?"


    "I don''t know about others, but I can never make a loss. She can let Lu Li be the foreign affairs director of Yan Wang''s mansion, and even give him the position of the four leaders of the earth department, which shows that Lu Li must have something unique about him. "


    "What''s more, even if I don''t have much communication with Lu Li, I know that he is a person who will not suffer losses."


    "He is very good at using human nature to achieve his own goals, or to make heavy profits, or to divide the enemy. This kind of psychological means is very abrupt on a young man, but he is not mature, but young spirit. "


    "For example, the act of bringing heaven and man to the earth tonight and killing the incarnation of heaven and man. In fact, he was a bit impulsive and ruthless, which proved that in his bones, there was still a young man''s blood, and he was not willing to suffer losses. If you want to take advantage of such a person, you must show his sincerity. "


    Gong Yunhong is light and light, not only analyzing Lu Li''s character, but also talking about her own impression: "before he asked me to deal with Zhang tired, he actually grasped my weakness. Not only me, you, Zheng''an and even Mo Shenfeng are not driven by him. I''m sure you''re aware of this. I don''t need to remind you. "


    "What do you want to say?"


    Song Bocheng frowned and felt that the woman had something to say.


    Gong Yunhong is a light way: "he knows what is called sincerity."


    She turned her head and gazed at Song Bocheng: "don''t look at the way he plays with everyone, but he is sincere. Whether it''s a promise or a murder. "


    "I guess that''s why he''s been able to succeed repeatedly and get out of danger again and again."


    "To such a person, any means is unnecessary except to be honest. So I said, "if he needs help this time, I can do it."


    Speaking of this, Gong Yunhong stopped and accentuated his way: "spare no effort."


    Song Bocheng''s eyebrows jumped.


    He didn''t expect Gong Yunhong to be so willing.


    In order to get close to Lu Li, she was willing to spare no effort.


    It is of great significance for a master in the late Ming Dynasty to make such a promise.


    What''s more, Gong Yunhong, a strong man who is not far from the peak.


    One of her promises is priceless.


    At this moment, song Bocheng, the spy chief, set off a storm in his heart. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but before he could say it, Zheng an''s voice sounded outside.


    "Who said something was going to happen to manager Lu?"


    Zheng''an, a little fat, stepped into the air. Although he cleaned up a little, he was still stained with blood. At the moment, his eyes were red with blood, staring at two people.


    It''s really angry.


    It''s not that he and Lu Li formed a deep friendship after a fight, but he placed great hopes on Lu Li, and just now he was thinking about his bright future. In a twinkling of an eye, he received the news that Lu Li might be in great danger. The imaginary picture was fragmented on the spot, and the strong contrast made him want to kill!


    The master is also a human being. He has all kinds of troubles and worries about his future.Those masters who seem to care nothing just because the situation has not touched his interests.


    But now Zheng an felt that someone was touching his interests.


    No.


    If Lu Li is dead now, it is not only interests, but also anger from many parties.


    The first one is Yan Wang Fu!


    "Is it you?" Thinking of this, Zheng an''s expression is more ferocious, staring at Song Bocheng.


    Song Bocheng didn''t expect Zheng''an to have such a big reaction. His lips trembled, as if he were considering Gong Yunhong and hesitated to speak directly.


    Naturally, Gong Yunhong also guessed song Bocheng''s idea, and said with a casual smile, "you can pass on the voice to him. I don''t have the ability of Zhang Juen, and I can''t detect anything."


    This words said frankly, but let song Bocheng a little embarrassed.


    However, song Bocheng still did not trust her. He directly transmitted the message to Zheng''an shennian and explained the matter to him. He only concealed his identity and the source of the news.


    Although Zheng an was the three leaders of the local government, the two departments of heaven and earth did not interfere with each other. If it was not necessary, song Bocheng did not want his identity to be known by too many people.


    "Is the message credible?"


    The disadvantage of this is that Zheng an still has doubts after listening to it and looks at Zheng an suspiciously.


    He always felt that song Bocheng was alarmist.


    In particular, song Bocheng said that when Lu Li led the local warriors in Bazhou and wanted to kill Zun leimu in Bazhou, he felt like an Arabian Night.


    He was at least the head of the local government, and he knew the details of the land. How can Bazhou hide so many ground warriors, even dare to attack Lei mu?


    "Absolutely true, absolutely credible." Song Bocheng said in a low voice: "and you should be very clear that Lu Li also has the seal of God killing."


    When it comes to God killing seal, Zheng an''s face changes.


    Yes.


    He forgot the seal of God.


    The main reason is that over the years, the local government has already established a system of self-operation. The four leaders apparently manage all the soldiers in the prefecture, but in fact they are only responsible for some major affairs.


    If it is not necessary, they will not use the seal of God.


    This is the tacit agreement between the four leaders.


    But Zheng an forgets that it was not long before Lu Li, the four leaders, succeeded. Even though there were some local inheritance and rules in shensha seal, no one had taught him this unspoken "tacit understanding.".


    In addition, Lu Li''s character that he would rather catch the net than suffer losses, Zheng an suddenly felt that the news was probably true!


    "Bad, bad!"


    Zheng''an seemed to think of something and said in a low voice: "I, Cao Hanbing, the God killing seal of Lu Li is just a secondary seal. Chen Yang''s hand It''s the main seal


    "If Lu Li tries his best to urge God to kill the seal, there will be some news in Chen Yang."


    "If this guy gets involved, it''s a real problem." Zheng an''s face changed sharply when he said this. He seemed to have deep fear for the big leader of the prefecture.


    When song Bocheng heard the speech, he also squinted.


    Chen Yang, the great leader of the earth department, is extremely mysterious. Tianbu has no idea of his movements and information. Over the years, song Bocheng has also sent people to check Chen Yang, but it''s a pity that nothing has been found in the end.


    For those who can''t grasp the information, even if he may be his own, song Bocheng must maintain a certain degree of doubt about him.


    Especially now seeing Zheng an''s expression of fear, song Bocheng is more firm in his own ideas, and is sure that this doubt is not wrong.


    "Chen Yang, is he the chief leader of your land?"


    At this time, Gong Yunhong said: "according to what you say, if Lu Liyun makes God kill the seal, Chen Yang will be aware of it. So Perhaps he did it on purpose? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    "On purpose?" Zheng an frowned and said, "do you mean manager Lu deliberately urges God to kill the seal in order to lead Chen Yang to show up?"


    "What does he want?"


    "Maybe it''s to meet the big leader of the Ministry of land, or to take this opportunity to test his attitude." Gong Yunhong said softly: "even eliminate this uncertain factor?"


    "It''s impossible!" Zheng an hardly hesitated and said, "Chen Yang is unfathomable. Although I haven''t seen him, but I''m sure that even if Cao Hanbing and I join hands, they may not be able to make a move in his hands. "


    "He must be a top master, and he probably broke through long ago."


    Zheng an said in a deep voice: "if Lu Li is to provoke him, he is looking for death."


    In a hurry, Zheng an even omitted the title of "manager Lu".


    Gong Yunhong said with a light smile: "this is just my guess, not necessarily the truth. But Who can tell? We have seen with our own eyes what happened tonight. How courageous Lu Li is, should I not remind you again? "


    "He even dares to provoke heaven and people, but also uses the pressure of the other party to force himself to break through Mingyou. He dares to do such crazy things. What else does he dare not do? "


    As soon as this was said, Zheng an stopped talking immediately.


    Thinking of Lu Li''s crazy attitude tonight, I feel that Gong Yunhong''s words are somewhat reasonable.


    He dares to customize and even carry out the crazy plan of sword cutting heaven and man. What else does he dare not do?


    Chen Yang is unfathomable, but he is not a man.


    Zheng an was quite sure of this.


    Since it is not heaven and man, what is Luli afraid of?


    It''s over


    As a result, Zheng Anyue thought that Gong Yunhong''s conjecture was reasonable. His face suddenly turned pale and said in a low voice, "this is not something I can solve. I must report it to his highness Yan."


    If Lu Li just ran to Bazhou and offended Lei mu, or even those Bazhou masters, Zheng an would dare to kill alone to rescue him, which would at least leave a deep impression on Lu Li.


    But at the thought that Lu Li''s Secret might be to provoke Chen Yang, Zheng an counselled him on the spot.


    Although a bit shameful, but he has admitted that he is not Chen Yang''s opponent.


    Moreover, Chen Yang, the great leader of the land department, is extremely mysterious. No one can think of what he is planning and what his position is.


    If you really want to fight with Chen Yang in the end, Zheng''an thinks it''s better to report to the king of Yan and take Cao Hanbing with him.


    And Mo Shenfeng!


    When Chen Yangzhen wanted to kill, the three of them would be able to block the chief of the prefecture.


    At the thought of this, Zheng an could not help feeling.


    If the cultivation of his highness Yan is still alive, and there is such a strong man on the road of invincibility, the Shenwei department will not be disordered, and no one dares to provoke Lord Yan''s house.


    The root cause of the present chaos is that the flag of the palace of Yan has fallen, and all the troubles that have been suppressed have come out.


    It is difficult for them to resist internal and external troubles.


    "Then you''d better move faster. Now the situation of Lu Li is very bad. If he really wants to attract Chen Yang, today There is no doubt that he will die. "


    Song Bocheng said in a deep voice.


    Zheng''an also knew the priority, did not delay any more time, directly broke through the void to leave.


    After he left, song Bocheng took a look at Gong Yunhong and couldn''t help saying, "how can you be sure that Lu Li wants to lead Chen Yang to show up?"


    "As I said, he is a character who will not suffer losses."


    He was keeping his eyes closed and slowly replied, "how much loss did Yan Wang Fu suffer this time? Yanzhou, Bazhou, Qingzhou None of them can run. "


    "What does this have to do with Chen Yang?"


    Song Bocheng frowned and said, "some things could have been planned slowly. Why hurry for a while."


    "How did you get to the position of six envoys of Tianbu?" Gong Yunhong didn''t answer his question. Instead, he opened his eyes and looked at Song Bocheng in surprise: "even the aristocratic families you call treacherous know that they can''t accomplish great things by looking forward to the future."


    "Do you think the killing of the king Yan was decided by careful planning?"


    "When Tianwaitian contacted Hou''s family, he hardly hesitated. He had already decided to join in and reached an agreement with the aristocratic families in Bazhou and Qingzhou. In the end, even the kingdom of heaven and evil joined in. The Marquis did not consider the consequences at all, because he was very clear that he was hesitant and could not do anything. "


    "Bazhou and the heaven magic country are responsible for killing and killing. The state family of Qing state is in charge of providing the materials needed by the magic country to get through the transmission method. The family of Yan Zhou is responsible for solving the support of Shen Wei Si and Yan Zhou, and covering the eyelid of Mo Shen Feng and the aftermath of the assassination. All these plans are closely linked, and the real decision is just a matter of a moment. "


    Gong Yunhong calmly tells us about the killing against mu Hongxiu at that time, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. However, song Bocheng was secretly shocked by the forces involved and the powerful executive power displayed by the family of three prefectures.Gong Yunhong ignored his shock and continued: "in the same way, Lu Li is also such a decisive person. Moreover, he is more extreme and more cautious than the marquis. "


    "He can''t rub sand in his eyes. Even if you are one of your own, if you don''t stand firm, he will take the lead to deal with you."


    "Rather than having an enemy who is ready to turn back at any time, he would rather have an" enemy "who can disrupt the opponent''s position."


    "Do you believe it or not, if Zheng an was hiding in the dark and refused to fight, Lu Li''s first person to kill was him!"


    Speaking of the last sentence, Gong Yunhong''s tone suddenly increased.


    But let song Bocheng''s heart beat hard.


    He thought of Lu Li''s attitude at that time.


    Not from the beginning to think, if Zheng an really didn''t make a move, would he directly call on Mo Shenfeng, or even mu ningqiu, and the three people would directly join hands to kill Zheng''an first?


    Thinking of this, song Bocheng thought it was really possible.


    Lu Li''s style of handling affairs has always been very decisive. In addition to those people in Lord Yan''s residence, he remained vigilant and suspicious of anyone. Song Bocheng even remembered Lu Li''s various temptations to himself, and his heart was filled with cold feelings again.


    "If you can''t make up your mind, will this boy even want to kill me?" Song Bocheng couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Chen Yang is an unstable factor for Lu Li. I don''t know why he is so urgent, but it''s not hard to understand Gong Yunhong closed his eyes again and said slowly, "the present Yan palace needs the internal shuffling of Shenwei to complete the unity of strength. As a sharp blade hidden in the dark, Lu Li wants to completely control the sword in his own hands, which is actually very reasonable. "


    When it comes to the unification of Shenwei, song Bocheng feels a little headache.


    The situation of shenweisi is too complicated.


    The trouble in the ground is OK. Although the second part of the wind and thunder has been infiltrated into the paralysis, it is not impossible to solve it.


    But Tianbu


    If we say that the earth department is a sharp blade hidden in the dark, the heavenly part is Shenwei No, it''s the dark eyes of the whole Tuntian kingdom!


    The complex nature of Tianbu determines that if something goes wrong, it will be more difficult than the other three.


    At the thought of the current infighting in Tianbu, those discordant voices are getting louder and louder, and they have already occupied the mainstream. Song Bocheng has a sour tooth.


    "It seems that you also have some troubles in mind."


    Gong Yunhong said with a smile: "the six envoys of Tianbu, have they been separated from each other?"


    "That''s not what you should think about." Song Bocheng saw this woman''s smile, inexplicably upset, even did not have the mood to cover up.


    Gong Yunhong laughed, and did not continue to ridicule, but said: "and let down your heart. If Lu Li can control the land department in his hands, the trouble in Tianbu may not be a big deal."


    "In the eyes of the real strong, shenweisi is only a tool, a means to achieve the goal. Although this tool has its own ideas, as long as there are strong enough people, those troubles will be suppressed in an instant. "


    "It may bleed, but This is the best way. "


    After saying this, Gong Yunhong stopped talking to song Bocheng. He closed his eyes and did not know what he was thinking.


    Song Bocheng''s expression also changed several times. He licked his lips and fell into silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    Zheng an is very quick.


    Or it should be said that Tianbu''s information is transmitted very quickly.


    When Zheng an arrived at the Yan palace, Ge Xinyue was already waiting for him.


    Although there are many disharmonious voices in Tianbu, most of them can still be used by Lord Yan''s residence.


    So Ge Xinyue has got the news and knows that Zheng an will come.


    "Qinglian, something has happened."


    Zheng an see Ge crescent moment, is solemn said.


    He and Ge Xinyue are obviously familiar with each other, and what he calls is her title.


    "I have received the news from the Ministry of heaven, and Cao Hanbing has gone ahead." Ge Xinyue nods to Zheng''an. Although there is still sadness between her eyebrows and eyes, her tone is as calm as possible.


    She is now the house manager of the Yan palace. Now she can''t panic.


    However, Zheng''an said: "what does Cao Hanbing do?"


    "You don''t know Manager Lu is probably trying to attract Chen Yang... "


    "I know that he wants to draw Chen Yang''s hand to judge Chen Yang''s position."


    Ge Xinyue interrupted Zheng''an''s words, and then said, "therefore, this matter must be done by Cao Hanbing."


    Zheng an recognized the deep meaning of her words and said, "do you want to Tell them to do it? "


    The most powerful killers in the land are not just the four leaders.


    And the strong ones who got the title.


    Ge Xinyue used to be one of them, and is the third green lotus.


    But her realm is the lowest.


    She was able to rank third because of her killing methods. If the pure competition of hard power, she was not as good as the title killers ranking below her.


    Not to mention above her, there are two more.


    First and second.


    The title killers of the local government have a special status. On weekdays, even the leaders'' orders can not be obeyed, but their strength is very strong, especially the "monster" with the first title.


    "In this situation, we can only find them."


    Ge Xinyue said: "there still needs someone to sit down here. You can''t leave easily. Cao Hanbing''s thunder method is very fast. It''s much more suitable for him to do it than you. "


    Hearing this, Zheng an is still somewhat unconvinced.


    But even if he didn''t accept it, he also admitted that Cao Hanbing''s thunder method was the best choice for him to move and rescue soldiers, or even to rescue Lu Li directly.


    But Zheng an was still a little uneasy and said in a low voice: "if Chen Yang really has a different heart..."


    Now the most disturbing issue for him is Chen Yang''s position.


    Lu Li wants to eliminate all the unstable factors, but no one can say what Chen Yang thinks.


    "That''s my worry, too." Ge Xinyue said: "Chen Yang He is too mysterious. Before his highness Yan Wang inherited Shenwei, he was the chief of the earth department. You and Cao Hanbing together, you may not have him in office for a longer time. His highness even suspected that Chen Yang was responsible for the establishment of the Ministry of land. "


    Zheng an''s eyes changed.


    It is not impossible.


    Shenweisi has a long history and is almost equal to tuntian Shengguo.


    But the so-called four parts of heaven, earth, wind and thunder were not established at the same time.


    As far as Zheng an knows, Shenwei department was established early, only the second Department of Fenglei, and there was no such name as "Tiandi Fenglei". Fenglei No.2 department is just an unknown department under the jurisdiction of Shenwei department. The Department is in charge of arrest and trial. It is the product of tuntian Shengguo in order to stabilize the situation.


    Later, Tianbu was established.


    This is a department set up to monitor the situation in the holy land, as well as intelligence from the other four countries.


    But what about the Ministry?


    It seems that there is no need for the existence of the four parts of Shenwei, Tiandi, Fenglei and Dibu. If the holy Kingdom really wants to carry out the so-called assassination, it can completely rely on the power of the heavenly ministry to cultivate a group of warriors to carry out such a task. There is no need to set up a separate Ministry.


    But at last, the ground appeared, and its absolute power has surpassed the second part of wind and thunder, and has become the sharpest sword in the dark of shenweisi.


    Zheng an didn''t know what happened, but he knew that there must have been some controversy when Shenwei could make up the four parts of heaven, earth, wind and thunder.


    Now Ge Xinyue''s words just remind him.


    When did Chen Yang become the chief of the local government?


    It was not a short time for Zheng an to sit in the position of the three leaders. However, since he had the impression, Chen Yang has always been the chief of the local government. Moreover, he has been hiding in the dark and devolving all his power. It seems that he has no desire or desire. In fact, the city hall is deep and frightening.


    If The Ministry of land was founded by him. It has been at least a thousand years since then?


    Is that not to say that the chief of the earth is a strong man who has survived from the time of the emperor?


    "That''s right." Ge Xinyue saw Zheng an''s thoughts from his face and said softly, "Chen Yang is probably the founder of the Ministry of earth, that is to say He may be a relic from the time of the emperor. ""How could that be possible? Even if he was a top master, in the era of zuhuang, it would take at least a hundred years to cultivate to the top level, and the master''s life was less than a thousand. How did he survive to this day? "


    Zheng an himself did not notice that his voice had already taken a little shiver.


    Chen Yang was a character of thousands of years ago, and this event shocked him more than the existence of Tianwaitian.


    Because the master''s life is no more than a thousand, although it is not to say that the master can only live for a thousand years, it is a certain limitation of the law of heaven and earth.


    Or it can be understood as a punishment.


    If you have reached the master''s level, you can feel your life span. If you don''t die half way, you will have to wait for thousands of years for natural death. However, there is a strange phenomenon in Zhenwu area. No matter how powerful the master is, he will die when he is over 1000 years old.


    Either die in battle or disappear completely.


    Of course, some people suspect that those masters may have broken through the realm and disappeared in this world. This is not impossible, especially now that Tianwaitian appears, Zheng an speculates that those masters probably succeeded in breaking through the realm to see God and went to Tianwaitian.


    But even so, it is a fact that there are few masters over 1000 years old in Zhenwu area.


    If Chen Yangzhen is a character of a thousand years ago, this guy is likely to be the first old monster to appear in the whole wasteland.


    In fact, the significance behind this incident is more important to the warriors in Zhenwu area than Tianwaitian.


    "If he was the same generation as the Emperor So what did he control the Ministry for so many years? What on earth is he planning? "


    Zheng an''s expression became more and more ugly. When he thought that he was actually working with an old monster thousands of years ago, his back was filled with a chill.


    In fact, he still can''t believe it.


    Although Chen Yang is mysterious, he has not been exposed.


    At least, Zheng an and Cao Hanbing have met Chen Yang several times, which may be more than mu Hongxiu''s.


    Although Chen Yang''s breath is unpredictable, his age is very difficult to hide.


    After becoming a master, his own aging speed will be greatly reduced. However, due to the problem of the priority of breaking through the environment, some of the strong masters are old and some are young.


    This mainly depends on their age when they break the border, but their real age can''t be judged from their appearance.


    Some seemingly young masters may have been hundreds of years old, while some old ones may have just been too late to break through the border, perhaps just over 100 years old.


    In short, the age of a master can not be judged by his appearance, but by his breath.


    The older the master is, the more profound and ancient flavor will inevitably appear in his breath.


    And Zheng an is very sure that he absolutely did not feel this breath in Chen Yang.


    "It is not clear whether Chen Yang was the same generation as the emperor. But he must be very old. His majesty has confirmed this personally. "


    Ge Xinyue raised her eyes and looked at Zheng''an, "Your Majesty has ever dealt with Chen Yang. Only your majesty, his highness Yan Wang, Chen Yang, and I know about this matter."


    "Strictly speaking, his majesty lost the first line of Chen Yang in that war."


    Ge Xinyue lightly said this sentence, but let Zheng an more shocked.


    "However, in that war, Chen Yang still did his best, so his breath could not be hidden. He must be an old man."


    "Your Majesty thinks that he is planning something, but he has no malice for the time being, so he is allowed to continue to be the chief leader of the earth department."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    "Even your majesty lost the first line? If Chen Yang really wants to fight Lu Li... "


    Zheng an immediately thought of Lu Li''s safety.


    The kings of the five kingdoms, equivalent to the master of the holy land, are all the top masters. Although there are strong and weak points between the top, they are only defeated by the extremely heavenly demon emperor in terms of the degree of Mu whale.


    As a result, there is a strong man who can win over Mu whale. He is good at death. His position is hard to decide, and Lu Li also ran to provoke him.


    Zheng an can''t help thinking about whether it is right or wrong to bet on Lu Li?


    This little madman doesn''t take his life seriously!


    "Cao Hanbing has gone to contact tu. if possible, Senluo will do the same."


    Ge Xinyue looked at Zheng an and said softly.


    Zheng an smell speech, incredible way: "can you please move Senluo hand?"


    Rentu, Senluo and Qinglian are the three most powerful titles in the prefecture.


    Tu, the number one person, and senro, the second, are all extremely mysterious beings.


    However, compared with senlo, rentu, the first one, often takes on the difficult tasks of the Ministry of earth. The main reason is that he is addicted to alcohol, and he prefers expensive and fine wine. Therefore, he often gets the reward for the task and spends a total of 7788. In short, he is more short of money than senro.


    But senro is different.


    This man is extremely mysterious. Zheng an has never seen Senluo with his own eyes, so I don''t know whether he is a man or a woman, whether he is always young, and how strong he is.


    But senro can be ranked second, which proves that his strength is indeed very strong.


    "Senro owes me a favor." Ge Xinyue did not explain too much, and then said: "but even if Senluo doesn''t make a move, people TU will mediate, Chen Yang should give him some thin noodles."


    Even if Chen Yang Zhen is an antique from a thousand years ago, he will give people a little face.


    It''s hard to say anything else. At least they can''t fight.


    "That''s good Two titles to hand, coupled with Cao Hanbing in the side, Chen Yang also have to weigh


    Zheng an was relieved.


    Then Ge xinyuecai said: "the things in Bazhou don''t need you to deal with it for the time being. Now Mo Shenfeng is down, and you may take over the burden?"


    Ge Xinyue didn''t go too specific.


    However, Zheng an understood the meaning of Ge Xinyue.


    Mo Shenfeng finally made a sword to the sky. He was seriously injured and was hard to recover for a moment and a half. Without the honor of Yanzhou government, Yanzhou needs a strong man who can live in the town.


    After all, the follow-up treatment of those aristocratic families is also a big problem. It''s hard to know everything by Lu Li alone. Although Zheng an was the leader of the local government, he showed great strength in the war. His gold bone, which can be called as invincible defense, can not be broken even by the top masters. If he takes charge of Yanzhou, the situation can be stabilized for a period of time at least.


    "Is that what his Highness the king of Yan means?" Zheng an did not immediately agree, but asked tentatively.


    He is worried that this is not the meaning of bathing in tea.


    Or simply mu tea put forward to test his attitude.


    Although Zheng an''s performance is very inflated, he naturally took over the power belonging to Mo Shenfeng when he cleaned up the first and the last, but he is still aware of his current situation.


    Previously, he was slow to move for a moment. Strictly speaking, he was forced to do so by Lu Li. Although this behavior does not mean that he will betray, he also knows that mu Hongxiu will have doubts about him.


    As a result, Zheng an worried that mu tea in the test whether he had ulterior motives, this just dare not immediately agree to come down.


    Ge Xinyue saw his cautious appearance, but he laughed. "You''re still so cautious."


    "Don''t worry about it. Now the yanwang mansion is in the period of employing people. Your highness can let bygones be bygones for your fear of death. As long as you do your best to serve your Highness from now on, let alone take over the power of Mo Shenfeng temporarily. Even if Mo Shenfeng retires, you can go to Yanzhou mansion. "


    With Ge Xinyue''s guarantee, Zheng an CAI was a little relieved and said with a smile, "I''m afraid your highness will settle accounts after autumn."


    "As for the position of Mo Shenfeng..."


    When he said, "I can''t help but look at the position of yanzun. If you change someone else, it will be over in a few days. "


    Now Yanzhou is in a mess, and all forces are paying attention to it. In addition, Tianwaitian has already appeared. Zheng an even suspects that the incarnation of heaven and man will come soon, and kill the strongest master in Yanzhou.


    And who is the strongest master in Yanzhou?


    Nature is Fu Zun.


    It was mo Shenfeng before, but it can only be mo Shenfeng in the future.


    Zheng an doesn''t think he can replace Mo Shenfeng, and he doesn''t want to.


    However, Zheng an thought that it was OK for him to be in charge of Yanzhou Prefecture.


    "Let your highness rest assured that I will follow up everything in Yanzhou during this period. I promise to do things in a safe way and never fail your Highness''s painstaking efforts. "Zheng an put on a pair of simple and honest smile, to ge crescent arch hand: "green lotus can not forget to say a few words for Zheng."


    Ge crescent lip angle is tiny warped, but restore quickly, nod head way: "this matter you go to do."


    "Lu Li over there..."


    Referring to Lu Li, she hesitated a little, and then said, "to be on the safe side, you can ask song Bocheng to help."


    Song Bocheng?


    Zheng an was slightly stunned.


    At this time, when he mentioned song Bocheng, he could not help thinking about GE Xinyue''s intention.


    As the general manager of the house of Yan, Ge Xinyue can almost represent mu Hongxiu''s will. And she never mentions a name that doesn''t matter or can''t be trusted.


    Zheng an''s face moved, and immediately thought of Gong Yunhong''s words before.


    At that time, Zheng an thought Gong Yunhong was crazy, because she said that song Bocheng was probably a member of Tianbu, and he was also the most mysterious eclipse emissary among the six envoys of Tianbu.


    But now Ge Xinyue''s attitude reminds Zheng an of this conjecture. He can''t help but say, "Song Bocheng Is he really a man of heaven? "


    Ge Xinyue heard the speech, neither admitted, but also did not deny.


    Just give Zheng an a meaningful look.


    This look is enough to explain a lot of things.


    Zheng an''s throat moved. He was really shocked.


    What I think is that song Bocheng It''s amazing!


    Song family is a famous family in Yanzhou. Although song Bocheng is not the leader of Song family, he has great discourse power in Song family. It is almost impossible for this kind of master to be loyal to the holy Kingdom, let alone in such places as Tianbu.


    Moreover, song Bocheng hid so deeply that Zheng an was almost 100% sure that he was the eclipse emissary.


    In such an important position, at the same time, he managed the identity of "Song Bocheng". Zheng an had to lament that this guy was really a good material to be a spy chief.


    "I see. Thank you very much." Zheng an thinks through everything and nods to ge Xinyue, which can be regarded as an acceptance of love.


    Then he left Yan Wangfu in a hurry and prepared to pass the news to song Bocheng.


    When he left, Ge Xinyue turned back to the courtyard of the mansion, and walked all the way to the small courtyard where mu Hongxiu lived.


    At this time, Mu red sleeve is taking care of the flower branches. When she hears Ge Xinyue''s footsteps, she doesn''t look back, but quietly asks, "are all arranged properly?"


    "Yes, Zheng an agreed."


    Mu tea smell speech, slowly stop action, rarely smile: "Zheng an He has always been cautious and unwilling to take risks easily. This time, I''m impressed


    She refers to Zheng an daring to fight with the incarnation of heaven and man.


    Although she was protected by Mu Ning Qiu and Ge Xinyue, she paid attention to the battle from the beginning to the end.


    It can be regarded as a witness to the destruction of Lu Li.


    "Zheng''an is good at judging the situation and judging the situation. If the house of Lord Yan did not lose power for a day, his loyalty would be strong for a day."


    Ge Xinyue nodded and gave Zheng an a very pertinent evaluation.


    Sometimes, the loyalty of a strong man like Zheng an will only pay for a stronger existence. This existence may be a person or a force.


    The earth department is subordinate to shenweisi, which is attached to the Yan palace.


    It seems that the house of Lord Yan is in decline now, but it has not been destroyed after so many disasters, which is enough to prove that the house is "powerful".


    Therefore, although Ge Xinyue''s words are very rational, they are also very realistic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    "Zheng an''s loyalty is actually irrelevant."


    Mu red sleeve light way: "the ground has Cao Hanbing and Lu Li, Zheng an even if there are other ideas in his heart, in this moment, he must also hide it."


    "Shenweisi is of great significance, so it is urgent to take this power back. If Zheng an is not stupid, he should know which side to stand on. "


    "But your highness, Lu Li over there..." Ge Xinyue hesitated.


    This time she came to tell the story of Lu Li.


    Before Luli went to Bazhou alone, she had already felt that it was a bit inappropriate, but she had never thought of it. How long did it take for Luli to make such a big trouble in Bazhou.


    It is small to encourage Bazhou Prefecture headquarters to attack Lei mu. He urges God to kill Yin and compels Chen Yang to show up, which is tantamount to challenging the immeasurable chief of the land department.


    After tonight''s war, the situation in Yanzhou was not easy to stabilize. As long as we hold on to the results of the war and try to figure it out slowly, Chen Yang may not be able to stand up and express his position.


    But Lu Li was in a hurry.


    He did not give other people reaction time, whether the enemy or his own people, did not expect him to be so crazy.


    "He wants to test Chen Yang''s attitude, which is a good thing. But Now we have just experienced a tough battle. Although it is not very strong, Mo Shenfeng has been severely damaged. The two prefectures will be almost destroyed. Even the northern emperor is forced away by Yuqiong, and they are missing for the time being. If there is any problem with Lu Li, the hard won result will collapse in an instant. "


    "At this stage of the situation, there should be no more extraneous matters."


    Ge Xinyue whispered his views on Lu Li''s move.


    Mu tea glanced at her and said with a smile: "so cautious, it''s not like your temperament."


    "In my memory, when you are Qinglian, you are more decisive than Lu Li."


    Ge Xinyue was stunned, then bowed his head and said, "Qinglian is Qinglian, Ge Xinyue is Ge Xinyue. And... "


    She raised her eyes, helpless way: "if there is no absolute assurance, I will not hand."


    "How do you know that Lu Li is not absolutely sure?" Mu tea picked a peach blossom and said with a smile: "this guy never does anything that is not beneficial. Although some actions seem reckless, in the end, he has proved his ability."


    "This time it''s different. Chen Yang''s character is unpredictable. Even his majesty is not his opponent. If Lu Li really annoys him, rentu and Cao Hanbing may not be able to stop him. "


    Ge Xinyue worried: "I know that he is now in a hurry to close down the forces of the Ministry of land. Chen Yang is the last unstable factor. However, if he acts too fast, there will be problems."


    "Rentu and Cao Hanbing can''t do it, and Senluo."


    "Besides, don''t forget that Lu Li is also a master now. He has a lot of cards, even I can''t figure it out. Chen Yang may not have no chance to escape. "


    "He seems to be reckless, but in fact he acts with purpose. He is always the one who gains the most from the dangerous moves and moves among various forces. "


    Mu tea said, staring at the peach blossom between the fingers, eyes suddenly a Lin: "and, Chen Yang dare not to him. The old man had a deep plan. For many years, he occupied the position of the chief of the Ministry of land and made many arrangements. Although I don''t know what he is going to do, he absolutely dare not tear his face from the holy land of tuntian at this time. The old man is more tolerant and more aware of what he wants than the punks of the aristocratic family. "


    "Otherwise, when he was seizing the cult''s rebellion and killing the local experts, he could push it behind his back. With a few simple commands, he could completely paralyze the earth and destroy Shenwei."


    "Why didn''t he do it?"


    "It''s simple. He doesn''t dare!"


    Mu Hongxiu seems to have returned to the state of belonging to the king of Yan, and said: "he still needs the Department of the earth, even Shenwei, to do something. The bottom line of his action is to touch the God God God. Now the turmoil is just thunder and the rain is small. This old guy must have done a lot behind his back. I suspect that he may have personally deterred the deities, so that Cao Hanbing and Zheng''an can escape successfully. "


    "Judging from this, he will never kill Lu Li. I guess Lu Li also thought of this, so he was so anxious to force Chen Yang to show up and test his attitude. "


    "After all, it is absolutely impossible to get rid of him, the great leader, by taking over the power of the local government. Otherwise, even if Cao Hanbing, Zheng''an and Lu Li are all on the same front, Chen Yang can easily solve them. Lu Li''s character naturally does not allow such a big flaw. There will be a war between him and Chen Yang. "


    Say, mu tea turn head, a lift finger, swallow day appears in her palm.


    She handed Ge Xinyue the artifact of swallowing the heaven and said, "try to return it to the king."


    "Your Highness, you still need to swallow the sky to protect yourself. This It won''t work! " Ge Xinyue was scared and said in a hurry.


    Mu tea is a way: "crescent, you have not found it?"Ge Xinyue''s expression changed slightly, but he didn''t speak.


    Mu tea smile: "our enemies are getting stronger and stronger, from the ordinary master to the top master, now even heaven and man have appeared. Although swallowing the sky is a treasure, what role can it play in the face of today''s powerful incarnations of heaven and man? "


    "Rather than stay in my hands, it''s better to give it back to the king of Cang, and by the way, let him pay some price."


    "Will Cang Wang cooperate with us Ge Xinyue understood the meaning of mu tea.


    Tun Tian is now in her hands, in fact, some chicken ribs.


    With the more and more powerful enemies, swallowing the sky has almost lost its use, so for the Yan palace, swallowing the sky is just a useless artifact.


    But for the king of Cang, swallowing the sky is not only a artifact, but also the face of Cang Wangfu.


    As one of the nine powers of the holy Kingdom, tuntian naturally has many secrets. This secret, in addition to Cang Wang, no one can crack, even mu tea also can not.


    If you leave it in the Yan palace, it is a weapon that can defend oneself and even kill the master. But if you give it to Cang Wang, you may be able to cooperate with him.


    However.


    Ge Xinyue felt that Cang Wang might not agree.


    Especially when the cult came to the surface, the suspicion of Cang Wang has not been cleared away. It is very likely that he has reached a cooperation with the Shinto, even some great God envoy of the Shinto.


    "He can only promise!" Mu red sleeve light way: "swallow the sky behind also have big secret, the power that nine kings master, absolutely not so simple. Chen Yang and other old things are hidden in Shenwei. Do you think that swallowing the sky will not involve some ancient secrets? "


    "Only the king of Cang knows this secret, and only he cares about it!"


    "After the World War I, he lost tuntian, which seems inconceivable. But after that, the actions against Lord Yan''s house may not be without his shadow."


    "Now I don''t have to argue with him. I''ll send tuntian to his door directly. But before that, he has to show his attitude."


    Mu tea''s tone gradually became cold: "the war between the holy Kingdom and the heaven and the devil kingdom must be ended as soon as possible. The influence of Shinto has been spreading in the holy land, and it is easy to have big problems. Now is the time to unify the forces and unite with the outside world. If Cang Wang understood this, he would talk to me if he took tuntian. If he didn''t understand... "


    At this point, mu tea pause.


    In this pause, it is full of killing intention, so that GE Xinyue can''t help looking at her.


    Mu tea lips curled up a cold arc: "Lu Li this time to test Chen Yang''s position, although a little anxious, but the opportunity is very good. It seems that if he still wants to kill Wang in cangyang department, he should continue to work for him


    Ge Xinyue hears the speech, in the mind is slightly tight.


    She did not expect, Chen Yang''s attitude has not been clear, mu tea has even thought of how to use the big leader of the Ministry to do things.


    "I see. I will do it as soon as possible." Ge Xinyue took over tuntian, and then said, "if Cang Wang really refuses to cooperate..."


    "It depends on Lu Li''s ability." Mu tea smile, the tone is meaningful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    meanwhile.


    Bazhou.


    The sound of killing is shocking.


    The vast light of the explosion of true Qi blooms in the sky, one figure after another intertwined, colliding into a fierce energy storm.


    Bazhou Prefecture, indeed, hides a lot of details.


    With Lu Li''s urging God to kill the seal, at least dozens of indestructible territory warriors have been pouring out. Although many of them are dark iron killers, these ground killers have been killed for a long time, and they have a tacit understanding with each other. These ten immortal frontier warriors are divided into several groups, which completely hold back the masters who are summoned by Lei mu.


    No.


    They not only drag down the masters, but also some weaker ones are in danger of falling down!


    In the face of more than several times the number of undestructible territory warriors, especially the well-trained local killers, the master should also raise the spirit of twelve points. If you are not careful, you may be given the opportunity by these ground warriors who are good at killing.


    Hissing, shouting and swearing, as well as the roar of genuine Qi surging out, burst into a mixture.


    The whole sky was reduced to battle.


    With the development of the war, more and more ground warriors fell into the water. Some people detonated the Xuanmen before they died. The blazing light spread out like a group of fireworks.


    Someone died in the war.


    Since the beginning of the battle, although the ground warriors rely on tacit understanding to deal with the master, the gap of strength is still there.


    No matter how weak a master is, he is also a master!


    Dozens of indestructible territory shot, temporarily can suppress them, but it is difficult to continue to expand the results of the war.


    "Lu Li, do you see that? Today, all these people in the land have died for you


    Lei Mu roared, trying to interfere with Lu Li''s mind. "The ground warriors should have lived in a dark corner. If you didn''t force them to come out and die, they could have lived on and on!"


    Boom!


    Between words, Lei Mu suddenly reaches out and smashes a fist at Lu Li.


    This fist is extremely fierce, even makes the space appear light ripple.


    Lu Li''s face is expressionless. The peach blossom sword is protected in front of him, and his sharp edge does not let him. When he cuts into Lei Mu''s fist, he actually cuts out the sound of gold and iron.


    The peach blossom sword trembles slightly, but Lei Mu hums and takes back his fist, covering up the scar on the palm.


    On his palm, there was a wound cut by peach blossom sword. Blood gushed out incessantly. Just now he had a short fight. It was obvious that he had suffered a great loss.


    After all, the material of the peach blossom sword is special. If you want to connect the master''s body, it is just a matter of shaking the tree.


    But Lei Mu runs true Qi, sealed the wound on the fist, the tone is more ironic: "was told by the Lord, the bottom of my heart thought, speechless?"


    "Those soldiers in the army were pulled out by you to die?"


    "Ha ha, I really admire your mind. I encourage these fools with impassioned words, but in fact, I just want to get rid of dissidents. As long as these local warriors who are not under your control die, you will have more right to speak in the land? "


    Lei Mu and Lu Li are separated by a hundred feet. It seems that he is analyzing Lu Li''s behavior. In fact, he is wary of Lu Li''s action again. He begins to delay.


    Can''t help, this just played not long, Lei Mu is shocked to find that he is really too small to look at Lu Li.


    This young man entered Mingyou for the first time, but his fierce fighting power was comparable to that in the later period of Mingyou. What''s more, his true Qi was endless. It broke out more fierce and stronger!


    All the martial arts in the Ming Dynasty can communicate with heaven and earth. One strike can affect the power of heaven and earth. In fact, it''s a kind of trick to use the true Qi to borrow the aura. But there are also strong and weak points in this kind of trickery.


    Communication, to put it bluntly, is to use its own strength to pry the force of heaven and earth.


    The more power you have, the stronger you will be able to pry the heaven and earth, and the more powerful it will be. In this process, the loss of true Qi is also extremely fierce. Generally, the great master who has just entered the secluded realm of the Ming Dynasty will probably break out several times with all his strength, and he will be unable to follow.


    Lei Mu originally thought that Lu Li had practiced some secret methods. Although he was a new comer to Mingyou, his combat power was stronger than that in the middle period. Such a state could not stand for a long time. With his strong foundation of Mingyou peak, even if he could not take him down for a while, he would be consumed.


    However, the more he fought, the more frightened he was!


    How can the boy fight more and more?


    If you go on like this, even if you are the peak of Mingyou, you can''t consume him!


    "Why, my Lord, are you afraid?" Lu Li showed a sarcastic smile, "now kneel down and beg for mercy. I can consider saving your life. After all, you are still useful."


    As soon as he said this, Lei Mu''s expression changed dramatically, and he said in a deep voice: "do you think that if you find some immortality, you will be afraid of you if you come to entangle other people?"


    "Open your eyes and have a look. Those soldiers in the ground are dying!"


    Ramo pointed to the hot fighting situation over there.


    Although the death and injury of the local warriors were not serious, some people fell down one after another.As long as there is enough time, they will be wiped out by those masters sooner or later.


    After hearing this, Lu Li said: "as a killer, I kill people today, and I will be killed tomorrow. If you are in the ground, you should have a similar consciousness. It''s not humiliating to die in battle. "


    "What''s more, it would be a great honor for the killer to pull a master on the back before he died."


    Lu Li''s tone is cold, holding God to kill the seal in his hand, and indifferently says: "those who are military in the earth obey orders, those who are unable to fight again will explode themselves!"


    Ramton was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li had done such a wonderful job!


    Boom!


    What''s more, Lei Mu didn''t expect that when Lu Li''s voice had just passed out, a local military officer rushed to a certain master and detonated his Xuanmen!


    Decisive action, no hesitation!


    The power of Xuanmen''s self explosion may not be as powerful as Youfu''s, but at such a close distance, an immortal warrior chooses to self explode, which still makes the master suffer a heavy blow!


    He was stunned by the explosion for several seconds. Before he could react, a group of ground warriors rushed forward to kill him and hanged the master in a blink of an eye!


    "Beast!"


    "You dare to kill my master of Bazhou!"


    The other masters wanted to rescue, but they were still half slow. They watched the master beheaded, his body fell straight down, and his eyes were about to crack!


    "Well done!" Lu Li gave a big drink and held up his God to kill the seal, "kill! Kill them! Let them remember that the warrior of the earth is not afraid of death


    "Kill!"


    When those soldiers heard the words, they drank more and more fiercely.


    The death of a great master proves that the master is not invincible.


    As Lu Li said, as killers, they kill people today, and they are killed tomorrow. Life and death have long been ignored. Today, he was called by God''s seal of death to honor the earth. If he could pull several masters on his back, it would be worth dying.


    Before long, another local warrior who was unable to fight again rushed to explode himself and exchange his life for his life. The others did not hesitate to kill him. In an instant, another master was seriously injured and dying.


    Ramo was silent.


    He really didn''t expect that the local warrior would die because of Lu Li''s words.


    Even if he has such ability, however, Lu Li said that if he let them blow themselves up, they would blow themselves up. This decision still shocked Lei mu.


    "Lu Li, if we go on fighting again, it will be bad for the Yan palace."


    "What do you want, say it!"


    Seeing that another master was about to fall, leimu felt a chill in his heart and had a soft attitude.


    He didn''t believe that Lu Li had made a lot of trouble just to make such a scene in Bazhou.


    "I said, I want you to kneel down and plead guilty, or you won''t talk about it." Lu Li''s eyes were slightly cold, and he fixed his eyes on Lei Mu: "if people think that they can continue to be carefree if they offend Lord Yan''s house, who else will be afraid of Lord Yan''s house from now on? Who else will take the word "King Yan?"


    "The king of Yan is the king of Yan, you are you!"


    Lei Mu felt that Lu Li was unreasonable, "is it worth fighting for the king of Yan?"


    "It''s not about whether it''s worth it or not."


    Lu Li squinted: "I''m not fighting for the king of Yan, I''m fighting for my own life. All the people in Zhenwu are fighting for their own lives, but there are always idiots like you who think they are smart and join hands with Tianwaitian. Can you become a human being? "


    Hearing the words, Mu Lei''s eyes began to look like this.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    "Don''t look at me like that, frighten me?"


    "I dare to kill even when the incarnation of heaven and man comes. If you refuse to accept, you will fight for life and death. If you win or lose, you are right to live."


    "If you don''t dare, kneel down as soon as possible and confess everything you know. Maybe I can spare your life."


    Lu Li is indifferent.


    Lei Mu frowned and said, "do you really want to catch up with me?"


    As he said this, he looked at the battle field between the masters and dozens of local warriors. In a short time, several people had exploded themselves, and one of the Bazhou masters was forcibly killed. How long did it take to kill two masters.


    Including those who died in Lu Li''s hands, six masters in Bazhou have died today!


    The six masters, no matter which force they are assigned to, are a force that cannot be ignored.


    No matter how strong Bazhou is, even if so many masters have died, it will hurt the muscles and bones.


    Although the local Warriors also paid a great price, not counting the number of people who blew themselves up, they have been killed by the master. If the time goes on like this, all the undestructible warriors in the earth will be killed, but the master of Bazhou can''t stand it.


    Instead of losing both sides, Ramu felt that it was better to stop the war now.


    But look at Lu Li but no fear of the appearance, as if really do not care about those deaths and injuries.


    Lei Mu doesn''t know whether Lu Li is supporting himself, or he doesn''t really care. He has no bottom in his heart.


    Because he did not dare to let those masters really be damaged here. Although the Bazhou family was unified, it did not mean that everything was dominated by him. For any family, the master is the top force in charge. It''s enough to lose one or two. He fills most of the masters in Bazhou in one breath. Lei Mu doesn''t have the courage and dare not play with Lu Li like this.


    Once this worry appears, he doesn''t want to entangle with Lu Li any more.


    In his opinion, Lu Li is totally crazy, totally crazy. Perhaps Lu Li wanted to exchange the life of a great master with a warrior who could not destroy the territory. In this way, the land department of Bazhou would be destroyed. The sacrifice of dozens of those who did not destroy the territory would hurt the local people. However, Lu Li''s attitude did not really care.


    As long as he can pull all the masters of Bazhou into the water, he doesn''t care about the life and death of those local warriors!


    "Madman!"


    Rao is Lei mu, also can''t help but low scold at the moment.


    He really didn''t expect that Lu Li would be so extreme.


    Such means simply don''t take human life seriously. There is no exchange of interests. They just want to show everything to the public, which makes both sides feel miserable!


    "Madman? Maybe. " Lu Li heard Lei Mu''s words, and did not care, just a light way: "even if I am crazy, that is also forced crazy. You idiots, how dare you collude with Tianwaitian and those rubbish who think that they can surpass all living beings in Zhenwu area. If I am not mad, how can you have a memory? "


    "Tianwaitian is coming with great momentum. You can''t stop it!"


    Lei Mu''s face was gloomy, but he no longer denied that he had collusion with Tianwaitian.


    As a matter of fact, it is no use hiding it any more.


    Lu Li made it clear that no matter whether he accepted it or not, today''s fight is to the end. If we don''t fight, we will lose both sides, and no one will want to leave.


    In the face of such an attitude, Lei Mu still counsels.


    He couldn''t help it.


    Even if we annihilate the whole territory here today, including Luli, we will have to pay a considerable price for the Bazhou family. At that time, he couldn''t afford and couldn''t afford the accountability of the Bazhou family.


    "If you do, kneel down and plead guilty, and everything will be over."


    Lu Li has no expression and stares at Lei mu.


    "Let those guys stop first!" he said


    He pointed to the local warriors who were still fighting with the master.


    At present, both sides have been killed and injured, and most of the masters have been injured under the siege of those local warriors. If they continue to blow themselves up, a third master will soon fall.


    You can''t die again!


    Lei Muji helps a drum. Yu Guang is always watching the battle situation there.


    If the Qi of peach blossom sword had not been locked in him all the time, he would have been unable to help now.


    "Are you ordering me?" Lu Li heard the speech, but showed a somewhat meaningful smile.


    Ramton felt wrong when he was about to make a noise when he saw Lu Li holding up the God to kill Yin and said: "continue to bomb! Don''t be afraid to die. It''s not a loss to blow up one master, but two blood gains! "


    "Today''s war dead, I will show my meritorious service to King Yan! Your name will be engraved on the highest part of the underground palace for all the warriors of the earth to remember


    "Kill! Don''t keep your hands


    Lu Li''s voice is like thunder.


    The faces of the masters all changed.


    Some people have already begun to retreat.


    They noticed that the ferocious eyes of the group of ground warriors were scared to death!Master, I''m scared to death!


    "I hope the leader can do what he says


    A dark iron assassin of the Ministry of the earth laughed, and without waiting for Lu Li to reply, he rushed straight to a certain master.


    The knife in his hand cut out a cold light, and the light of the knife suddenly appeared!


    With a dignified face, the master stretched out his hand and crushed the light of the knife. Then he turned around and wanted to escape.


    Madman!


    This group of ground warriors are all madmen!


    Unfortunately, the effect of that Dao Guang is to delay his pace.


    At the moment when he decided to turn around and run away, the terrible energy of the explosion of the gate engulfed his figure.


    The brilliant light obscured everyone''s vision.


    However, as if they were used to it, they rushed into the energy whirlpool one after another. They used to kill each other at the bottom of the box. After paying a certain price, they finally killed the master!


    Third!


    The battle has continued until now, and the death and injury of the grand master has reached three.


    The rest of the masters were already afraid.


    Someone said: "respect! These people They are all crazy


    It''s not that they can''t fight.


    It''s really not daring to continue fighting.


    In the face of this group of crazy people who are not afraid of death, but also want to pull them to die together, even the master feels a little scared.


    Who knows who will be killed by the next division?


    "Of course, I will do what I say. As long as I kill all the masters of Bazhou, from now on, you will be the pride of the local government."


    Lu Li is still that indifferent expression, constantly giving promises, and even urging those soldiers to explode themselves.


    Until this time, Remus can no longer maintain the calm expression.


    "Enough!"


    He burst out a drink, can''t help but to stop the ground troops and the masters of the war.


    As a result, his real Qi was not condensed, and a sword light was cut in the air, which directly smashed his true Qi!


    Lu Li, holding Canglang sword in his hand, said with a smile: "enough? I don''t think it''s enough. We need to die in Bazhou. "


    "Lu Li! Do you really want to let both land and Bazhou suffer? " Ramu whispered: "you should be very clear, this can not threaten the Lord! Bazhou suffered a lot of death and injuries, which is a matter of aristocratic families and dignitaries! Even if they want to be accountable to me afterwards, I can leave! "


    "But you are different. You are the four leaders of the earth and the manager of the Yan palace!"


    Leimu pointed to those soldiers fighting in the army and said, "dozens of elite soldiers died here. What should you tell King Yan? The other three leaders of the land will not let you go! "


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you die clean, this is the result of the battle. No matter how much it costs, just win. "


    Lu Li said faintly: "you probably don''t know my character. I am a typical result theory, and I don''t like to suffer losses, and I have more hatred. Bazhou and Qingzhou made me suffer a lot this time. The garbage from Tianwaitian God also makes me very sad. If I don''t retaliate back, I''m afraid I will have trouble sleeping and eating. I remember these trivia day and night. "


    "Whatever you do, you have to pay a price. As long as I''m the winner in the end, it''s worth the price. "


    "In other words, you don''t have to threaten me with these things. I don''t care how many lives I have to fill in. I just care about winning or losing. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li said softly: "so have you considered it? Do you want to gamble with me on life and death, or do you kneel down and plead guilty? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    Finally, the topic returned to the origin.


    Is it to gamble on life, to fight for both sides to fight, or to plead guilty?


    Lu Li seems to have given Lei Mu two choices. In fact, he has no choice at all.


    Kneel down and plead guilty, he will not live.


    The assassination of the king of Yan is an important matter of rebellion. No matter who participates in it, it is impossible to survive. If they succeed, it''s OK, but their plan finally fails. Mu Hongxiu still lives well. If she doesn''t die, she won''t let people who participate in this matter live in peace of mind.


    But now Ramu has no other choice.


    Even if he is sure that he can defeat Lu Li or even kill him. However, this battle must pay an extremely painful price. He is not sure whether Lu Li will be as crazy as those soldiers in the army. Before he dies, he detonates the secluded mansion and pulls himself to the end. But even if he does not blow himself up, with the combat power he shows, Lei Mu can not easily defeat Lu Li.


    As the governor of Bazhou Prefecture, leimubi knows what the Bazhou aristocratic family is.


    When he was an invincible and powerful man in Bazhou, those aristocratic families were willing to respect him and unite all forces to form an incomparable unity. However, too many people died this time, and several masters died. Lei Mu knows that the master of Bazhou aristocratic family still insists on not retreating, just because he is still there. He is an invincible strong man in Bazhou, and has not shown any defeat!


    Once he was injured, or even defeated, those seemingly loyal masters would turn on the spot and kill him without hesitation.


    In fact, Lei Mu is very clear that he has been forced to a dead end now, no matter which one he chooses, the end will not be better.


    It was the young man who started all this


    Thunder mumps help to drum up, staring at Lu Li''s eyes, full of murders.


    "Lu Li You have such a hard heart. "


    "I really despise you..."


    Lei Mu suddenly closed his eyes and said as if he was sighing: "up to now, I have experienced too many murders and robberies, and they are more and more dangerous. To this point, I was killed from the sea of corpses, but I never thought that after becoming the peak of Mingyou, I would relax! "


    "You really know how to dig into business, and you are very good at grasping people''s hearts, but you are still too young to understand a truth!"


    "All the strong people fight all the way and fight all the way. Only after countless battles can they have this strength! You forced me to a desperate situation, but let me remember that you are still a warrior


    He suddenly opened his eyes, and the hatred and the opportunity to kill all disappeared. On the contrary, he was clear and bright. He said, "since it''s a must die situation, I don''t lack the courage to fight. You want to gamble on your life? "


    Speaking of this, leimu slightly a meal, but Lu Li feels his breath is constantly climbing, and his face is slightly positive.


    Lei Mu Shen takes a breath, the palm is empty to hold, the true breath is crazy agitated, "that this Zun gives you a battle!"


    Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!


    As Lei Mu''s voice just fell, the fierce wind was born for no reason. His figure only stopped for a moment in the void, and he had already killed him!


    "Come on


    Lei Mu roared, like thunder, a boxing to Lu Li''s face!


    Feeling the real spirit coming from his face, Lu Li''s face changed slightly. The master of Mingyou peak finally let go of the shackles and really showed his strength!


    Without hesitation, Lu Li used the golden energy in his body, and the sword edge brought a beautiful luster like water waves.


    Fall!


    This move is also an advanced sword technique to cut the divine sword.


    Canglang sword, with its own spirituality, used to use this move to stop Yuqiong from killing Lu Li.


    This time, Lu Li broke through the scene and was really using his own strength to display the falling sword. A golden sword of tens of Zhang emerged and collided with Lei Mu''s fist!


    The sword wind blows!


    What a blast!


    In an instant, the land within a radius of tens of miles was shrouded in terrible waves, and even the fighting between the warriors and the masters was affected.


    A group of unspeakable blazing light surged up into the sky and reflected in the eyes of the people. It pricked the eyes of many ground warriors who were not trained enough and could not look directly at them.


    Bundle!


    After the light, there is a terrible wind.


    As the wind swept through the four directions, many of the local warriors were blown away on the spot. Even those masters had to carry the foundation to resist, so that they could barely stand firm.


    They looked at the huge light in horror, and their hearts were quite shocked.


    The fight between the top masters is so terrible.


    But what shocked them most was not only the terrible aftereffect, but also the strength of Lu Li.


    How old is he to be able to compete with old masters like Remus?


    You know, leimu is not an ordinary Mingyou peak.His strength, even in the whole tuntian Shengguo, can rank in the top 20.


    The territory of tuntian Shengguo is vast, and the heads of various prefectures and aristocratic families are not weak. Lei mu can be ranked in the top 20 on the surface, which is enough to show his strength. Even in the ranks of Mingyou peak, he has gone far.


    Lu Li was not even 20 years old. When he first entered the secluded realm of the Ming Dynasty, he was able to fight against such a strong man.


    In addition to the shock on some masters'' faces, there is a sense of loss that is hard to express.


    Tianjiao It is so unreasonable!


    "Lu Li! You''re not your match


    However, at this time, in the huge light, Lei Mu''s voice was extremely firm, and then, the light blue real gas was pouring out crazily, which quickly burst the light to burst.


    A touch of blood, the light burst deep!


    Then there is a figure quickly back, a little embarrassed.


    All eyes, found that figure, is Lu Li!


    Lu Li''s forehead is constantly bleeding, and half of his face is dyed red, and the right hand holding the sword is soaked with blood. The blue sleeve robe is completely adhered to his body, and the Canglang sword is dyed with blood.


    Just that time, he was defeated by Lei Mu after all. The fall of God sword and the double growth of sword respect characteristics really made his attack comparable to that in the later period of Mingyou.


    But


    Can be compared to the strength of the late Ming you, that is not enough!


    Don''t forget, Lei Mu is the strong man of Mingyou peak!


    Boom!


    Before the blood mist is over, Lei Mu has already chased him up. His momentum keeps climbing, showing the invincible pressure of Mingyou peak!


    Lu Li spurts out a mouthful of blood, but it condenses into a bunch of blood arrows in the air, directly hitting the peach blossom sword.


    Peach blossom sword was originally nurtured by Qi and blood. The evil spirit belonging to Youjie level Shenjing had not yet melted away. This mouthful of blood essence spurted out, which immediately enhanced its strength.


    Blood light mixed with purple sword Qi makes the speed of peach blossom sword increase to a level that can''t even be captured by gods.


    But Lei Mu saw that the pupil immediately shrinks to the size of the needle tip, covering dozens of miles of light blue real Qi rolled back, all used to defend peach blossom sword!


    He and Lu Li before several times of trial, suffered a lot of dark losses, all because of this strange flying sword.


    The material of peach blossom sword seems to have a great restraint effect on Zhenqi. Moreover, with his bright peak physique, he can''t defend the attack of this flying sword at all.


    If you are careless, you may be severely damaged by peach blossom sword!


    Hiss!


    The purple sword light mixed with blood color pierced the genuine Qi and made the grinding sound of teeth sour. Lei Mu''s expression changed several times. Knowing that he could not stop the attack of peach blossom sword with his genuine spirit, he immediately roared and hit hundreds of fists forward in an instant. In the void, he condensed a huge fist seal, as if suppressed, and hit the peach blossom sword heavily!


    "The true meaning of martial arts?"


    Lu Li shows an unexpected expression.


    Leimu''s fist, obviously, has a certain flavor of boxing. Although it has not yet formed the absolute martial arts true meaning, it has an embryonic form.


    The peach blossom sword was suppressed by the blue fist seal, but still burst out with unimaginable power. The two forces confronted each other in the void. Soon, the blue fist seal appeared several cracks, and finally broke into pieces, making an explosion that shook the eardrum.


    However, the aftereffect of the explosion swept out, the castration of peach blossom sword was weakened, and its power was completely dissolved.


    Lu Li thought of a move, and he took back the peach blossom sword.


    "What a magic weapon!" Lei Mu saw this scene, but also some awe inspiring.


    He is very aware of the power of his fist, even the top spirit soldiers, will be cracked.


    Only the magic weapon can not damage at all!


    Rao is a master like Lei mu, but he can''t help but envy Lu Li''s luck. With Canglang sword, the magic weapon, there is even a very rare flying sword.


    Such a wealth, even the top masters are not enough!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    However, this idea is just in the mind of ramus when the transfer, he was suppressed.


    The battle continues!


    Even if Lu Li is now suppressed by him, Lei Mu still does not dare to take it lightly. His genuine Qi huff and puff, and once again, he bursts out with extremely fierce speed and smashes it with a fist!


    This blow, he used all his strength, even the void was hit a few tiny cracks, enough to show the strength of Lei mu, compared with the top master is not far away.


    Heart sword!


    In the face of such a ferocious fist, Lu Li waved the Canglang sword in his hand and used the xuanjian formula for a long time!


    Heart sword defense, this is a pure defensive move, and it is also the first sword skill he has upgraded to full level through the modifier.


    Xuanjian Jue, as the basic sword move of xuanjianzong, has its own unique features.


    A circle of sword shadow instantly appeared in front of Lu Li, which was closely interwoven into a huge shield composed of sword shadow. Lei Mu''s fist front smashed into the heart sword style, and the sound of Ding Ding Ding was heard in the void.


    Even if it''s heart sword, it''s hard to stop the top master who has mastered the fist meaning!


    Those sword shadows are broken and scattered all the way, but Lu Li retreats with the help of his strength. Canglang sword constantly draws the detailed sword shadow!


    Lei Mu''s eyes are awe inspiring, and his power urges him to sweep away his fist style, which directly shatters the sword shadow in front of him!


    Bang!


    Lu Li vomited blood again, but his eyes were not afraid. His sword technique changed and he didn''t retreat but went forward!


    Secret sword, moving mountain!


    The sword wind, as heavy as the mountain, goes straight to Lei Mu thorn!


    This is the most powerful attack sword move he ever had. Although it is Wei Zhi from the immortal realm, the mountain moving method is not out of date!


    "Moving mountains?"


    Lei Mu seems to have seen some clues, his eyes slightly changed, but his movements didn''t have any hesitation.


    In this case, whoever hesitates will die!


    Therefore, the secret sword moves the mountain''s sword awn to stab directly, Lei Mu also does not avoid a blow to fall.


    In an instant, Lu Li emerged behind a huge mountain shadow, this sword, as if really moved a mountain peak!


    "Looking for death!" Thunder Mu is burst to drink sound, fist front Town, the mountain shadow is immediately broken!


    Then, Lu Li''s arm immediately blood, blood flying in the sky, but his face is flashing a trace of success like smile.


    Leimu noticed the smile and immediately realized that it was not good.


    But it''s late!


    He felt that behind the back came the killing machine, which found the peach blossom sword missing!


    "One thousand eight thousand swords!"


    Lu Li drank deeply, and the peach blossom sword which was lying in ambush broke out. The shadow of the purple sword covered the sky and fell down!


    "Run away!"


    Leimu did not hesitate at all. He wanted to escape when he was shocked, but Lu Li cheated him and ran into his arms.


    It''s got him!


    "Lu Li! You want to die with me


    Remus was surprised and angry!


    In the face of the rain like shadow of the sword, as the master of Mingyou peak, he was a little timid.


    But Lu Li dares to entangle him at this time.


    Did he think that he could escape in the face of such undifferentiated sword attacks?


    Lu Li sneered: "I''m a little master who has just entered the Mingyou realm. If you are a great master at the peak of Mingyou, you won''t lose!"


    "If you want to die, die together!"


    Speaking of this, Lu Li even released the strength of the empty town, and pushed it to the extreme, blocking the space of the two.


    Around the purple chain, not only Lei Mu absolutely can not go away, Lu Li is also the same as personally sealed his last retreat.


    Later, Lu Li also took out the seal of God''s killing and said coldly:


    "the soldiers of the earth will obey the orders!"


    In the distance, those soldiers in the ground suddenly concentrated.


    "It all blew itself up! Blow up the trash


    "Today, I will take the strongest warriors in Bazhou and bury them with us!"


    Hearing this, Lei Mu''s face changed greatly. He immediately stirred up his true Qi and wanted to break free from the shackles of Lu Li!


    This kid is absolutely crazy!


    However, he was a little slow.


    One thousand and eight thousand swords have come!


    The rain like shadow of the sword spread, attacking them both without any difference!


    When Lei Mu Da drinks, his green genuine Qi bursts out and his fists are waved. Facing the almost endless sword power, he also seems to have some difficulty. His genuine Qi is consumed violently, and blood mist bursts out one after another on his body, which is hurt by the irresistible sword Qi!


    At this time, leimu''s remaining light is glimpsed Lu Li is drilling behind him, completely using it to block the cover of 18000 swords!


    Seeing that he was afraid of death, Lei Mu was almost angry to vomit blood!


    Don''t you have a lot of integrity?


    Don''t you want me to die together?


    Ah?


    Lei Mu felt that his lungs were going to be blown up, but he had no time to care about Lu Li and tried to resist the sword rain like tide!At the same time, those who were previously awed by the momentum of their fight also came back to their senses at the call of Lu Li.


    Not only they, but also the remaining masters of Bazhou responded. After hearing Lu Li''s words, they saw the bad eyes of a group of ground soldiers. They didn''t even think about it. They turned around and ran away!


    If you don''t run away now, you are really playing with your life!


    Didn''t you hear what Lu Li said? Today, he is going to bury all the masters in Labazhou, and he is also setting an example to make it clear that he wants to die with Lei mu.


    In this case, the ground warrior will not have any hesitation.


    Even the leaders dare to die. What do they dare not do?


    "Kill!"


    "It''s not a loss to blow up one, but two to make money!"


    As a result, a group of ground warriors were all crazy. They did not mean to burn Xuanmen''s true Qi, and even some of them were burning their own blood gas. They broke out at an amazing speed, quickly narrowing the distance with those masters!


    And some of them have no longer been able to fight again, even more directly broke out the fight cards, close to dozens of Zhang range, exploded the Xuanmen!


    Jingtianzhen burst continuously. The master, who ran a little slower, was blown to pieces on the spot, and then was surrounded by a group of crazy local warriors and killed them together!


    Another master died!


    But this time, those masters did not even dare to return their heads, and did not show any indignation.


    Because they know that with Lu Li''s instigation, these local warriors are really crazy. They just want to kill more masters to be buried with them.


    The local warriors are originally a group of murderers. They usually do some activities between life and death. How many are good? Now the local government is in a mess, especially the killers in Bazhou Prefecture are holding back their anger. They are worried that there is no place to vent. After receiving the call of shensha Yin, it can be said that they have no idea to go back alive.


    Kill one not to lose, kill two blood to earn!


    This is the real idea of the ground warrior.


    In the war today, several masters were killed, and the local Warriors also suffered heavy losses. In contrast, in fact, more than 40 soldiers died in the area. Nearly half of them have died in the war, and some have died in self explosion.


    But they were afraid to kill the master of Bazhou in the end.


    They were so scared that they even broke their nerve!


    Some of the masters were proud of their lives and felt that it was not worthwhile to exchange their lives with the immortal territory. However, most of them were frightened by the crazy posture of these local warriors.


    "Well done!"


    "Don''t the aristocratic family think they are superior to others? Kill all their masters today, and kill all their confidence! "


    "Even if you don''t have a master, what else can the aristocratic family be superior to others? No matter how strong the powerful people are, they will be ruined! "


    Lu Li laughs, and God kills the seal to shine. At the same time, he uses a sword to stab Lei mu, who is resisting the sword rain all over the sky!


    Leimu whole body blood, although in the resistance to the continuous sword rain, but half of the mind is still on guard against Lu Li!


    Feeling that Lu Li Chao stabbed himself with a sword, Lei Mu is really going to be mad.


    "Since you want to die together, I will die with you!"


    Lei Mu angrily drinks, regardless of the sword rain, dodges to avoid Lu Li''s sword from behind. His tone is extremely sad and indignant. He attacks Lu Li with a fist, which is quite determined!


    What a bully!


    It''s too subdued!


    As the master of Mingyou peak, Lei Mu has never been so oppressive!


    He didn''t want to live any more. He gritted his teeth and said, "Lu Li, it''s worth your life to replace you, who is the pride of tomorrow."


    "If you want to die, let''s die together."


    He broke out in his fist and jumped to the land!


    Isn''t it death?


    Time and again, I thought I didn''t dare to die!?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    At this time of the war, Lei Mu really didn''t want to live.


    He wanted to pull Lu Li to die together.


    Let this shameless young man understand that not everyone is afraid of death! Your means are useless to me!


    However, just when Lei Mu has made all the psychological preparations and intends to take Lu Li to die under the sword rain, Lu Li suddenly bursts out with an extremely amazing speed. The blockade force of the empty town and the 18000 swords disappear in an instant. Together with his figure, it seems that he has never appeared.


    Originally fierce thunder Mu Yi boxing empty, immediately Leng in the spot.


    There was no one in front of him, and the sword rain was also scattered all over the sky, which made Lei Mu a little confused.


    This Don''t you want to die together?


    How to say run away?


    I''ve been fooled!


    Lei Mu immediately realized that he was played by Lu Li!


    What to die together, what to pull all the masters buried with, are beautiful words!


    Previously, Lei Mu thought that Lu Li couldn''t control 18000 swords, so he could only choose the extreme road of annihilation. And Lu Li also pretended to be very similar!


    There was no flaw in the shameless appearance behind him and the crazy tone of commanding the local soldiers!


    It is precisely because of this that Lei Mu bravely confronts with the sword rain, and makes himself in such a mess.


    As a result, it''s all Lu Li''s acting skills?


    Are you pretending that you can take back and send a hundred thousand swords and shout to die together?


    The bottom of Lei Mu''s heart suddenly rises a sadness that can''t be described by words. He begins to doubt whether he is old or not, and is actually played into this pair of virtue by a younger generation?


    After sorrow It''s anger!


    "Lu! Leave


    Raymond''s eyes were red with blood, and almost squeezed out the two words from between his teeth.


    This Bazhou Fu Zun was really infuriated.


    He swore that he had never hated a man so much, and had never wanted to kill a man so much!


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Lu Li, who had escaped hundreds of feet with infinite body method, looked innocent: "I''m kind enough to spare your life. Are you still not happy?"


    "I didn''t expect that Bazhou Fu Zun was still such an ignoble person. I was really disappointed."


    Lu Li''s provocation, body method changed, but in an instant, he chased the master who fled.


    His speed was extremely fast, almost several times faster than those masters. In an instant, he overtook the local warriors and caught up with the fleeing masters.


    "Chop!"


    Looking at a master who ran away with his back to himself, Lu Li''s eyes were full of purple and gold light, and the secluded mansion in the sea trembled, and the true Qi gushed out endlessly. This sword cut out the amazing sword awn!


    Boom!


    When the sword fell, the master was killed on the spot.


    Lu Li''s escape was like a tiger rushing into the sheep, chasing the masters who had been scared out of their courage by the local warriors. Some even fled to the nearest city and tried to mix with the residents in the city.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li sneered and his voice exploded like thunder: "if you dare to enter the city, I will kill all the people in the city!"


    "The warrior in the city, stop him immediately! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless


    As soon as he said this, even the soldiers in the ground were shocked.


    It''s brutal.


    In order to kill a master, he even threatened to kill the city?


    Although Bazhou was ruled by aristocratic families, it does not mean that everyone participated in the assassination of the Yan king.


    Bazhou people, or innocent!


    At this moment, even the soldiers in the ground Department felt that Lu Li was too cruel. Some people showed an expression that they wanted to stop Lu Li, as if they wanted to dissuade him.


    Lu Li, aware of their hesitation, said: "if you don''t let these masters into the city, nothing will happen."


    "Now this battle is a total enmity between us. If other aristocratic families in Bazhou don''t want to be implicated, there is still time for them to break their swords! "


    Naturally, this is for other aristocratic families in Bazhou.


    Although Lei Mu gave an order, more than ten masters showed up, but there were still more masters in Bazhou who didn''t make a move!


    After all, not every aristocratic family is willing to die for Lei mu. Didn''t Qin Fang, who escaped earlier, hide?


    Qin Fang was the master of the late Ming you period. If he really wanted to fight, he might not have no chance of winning, but he still chose to escape and pushed Lei Mu to Taiwan. Moreover, most of the current masters are in the early and middle period of Ming you.


    Looking at the whole Bazhou, are there only Qin Fang and Lei mu?


    The real strong did not make a move, which means that they are still waiting to see, but also represents that they have differences with Raymond!


    In addition to testing his own details, he may not have no intention of killing people with a knife.


    Lu Li knew this, and he had other plans. Naturally, he pushed the boat along the river, which was a tacit agreement between the two sides.It''s just that in this situation, Lu Li can''t allow those masters who participated in the war to escape. To say that they want to slaughter the city is just to frighten the clandestine families who observe in secret. This is to force them to stand up and express their own attitude at the same time.


    We use each other, we all know, but you don''t want to muddle through, at least a few parts!


    This message was passed out, not only the masters who were hiding in the dark understood it, but even Lei mu, who had originally wanted to come to support him, was standing on the spot.


    He''s not a fool.


    After the battle, several masters have died, but none of the other strongmen in Bazhou has appeared. There is something strange behind this.


    Previously, Lu Li was so angry that he vomited blood. Lei Mu didn''t have time to think too much. Now, with such a reminder from Lu Li, he suddenly realized that his face became very ugly.


    "No wonder No wonder the boy is so confident. Those old people have already been counted in? "


    "Qin Fang, and Qin Fang


    Lei Mu immediately understood a lot of things, his face was not good, "Qin Fang told me to move, I should have noticed! The Qin family is a powerful family in Bazhou, with numerous subordinates. Qin Fang is a person who must report back. How could it be that after the death of three subordinate masters, I still hide in the dark after being humiliated by Lu Li? "


    "These guys, they have planned for a long time. They are willing to take the blame, and the other masters The victim


    Leimu figured out all this, gnashing his teeth with hatred, and kept scanning his cold eyes. His mind spread out and wanted to know who was peeping in the dark!


    However, in this way, the master who was chased by Lu Li has already flown into the nearest city.


    Although he heard the threat from Lu Li, he did not care much about it and just wanted to get rid of Lu Li''s pursuit as soon as possible.


    After all, life matters.


    As for what Lu Li said about the city of slaughter, he didn''t care at all. How can other people''s lives compare with their own?


    Lu Li squinted, but did not speak, just hung a sneer.


    It didn''t take long.


    A terrible scream was heard in the city!


    "Biling! You can''t kill me


    And then there was a terrible momentum that went straight up into the sky, out of the city. But before that master''s breath, actually is in the fast decay, the scream stops suddenly!


    It turns out that he is a strong man at the top.


    However, the momentum of the other side is a little weaker than that of Remus, that is to say, he is much behind on the road from Mingyou peak to the top.


    But even so, he was able to deal with a master in the middle of Ming you.


    "Other aristocratic families in Bazhou do not want to get involved in the affairs between you."


    "This man wanted to die. I killed him for manager Lu, which was a sign of sincerity."


    The momentum was soon withdrawn, and then a gentle voice sounded from the city with a friendly attitude.


    Lu Li''s eyes flashed and was about to speak, but the other side didn''t give him the chance to directly throw the broken body of the master into the air.


    An invisible force holds the master''s body. Lu Li doesn''t have to look at it closely to make sure that he must be dead.


    Thunder Ting, the master of Mingyou''s peak state, even has the meaning of sneaking attack. If you want to kill a middle period of Mingyou, it''s not too simple.


    When the body flew to the top of the sky, but suddenly burst into a cloud of blood fog!


    "You have offended Lord Yan''s house and violated the law of swallowing heaven''s holy kingdom. If you kneel down and confess your guilt, you dare to approach any city again and implicate the innocent. Don''t blame our merciless actions!"


    First, he killed people and made friends with Lu Li. Then he showed cruel means to warn other masters that he could escape. But if he fled to the city, not only would Lu Li want to kill, but they would never be soft hearted!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    The remaining masters were pale and despairing on the spot.


    However, some people took out the jade slips to test the attitude of the family.


    Some of them have more than one master in their family. There are at least two masters or even several masters in a slightly stronger aristocratic family. At leimu''s command, they are willing to take action, but it does not mean that they will send all their strength.


    Therefore, those masters who still had successors in the family immediately sent a message to the family.


    However, after a moment, the flashing but unresponsive message of jade slips broke the last fluke in their hearts.


    They were abandoned by the family!


    "Your honor, this What can I do about it? "


    Someone murmured, almost breaking down.


    "What can I do?" Lu Li''s mind shrouded in all directions. Hearing this, he couldn''t help sneering and said, "this is the matter. Don''t you understand? You are outcasts. You are the outcasts from the Bazhou aristocratic family to test the details of Lord Yan''s house! "


    "If you can destroy us all, it means that the house of Lord Yan is just like this. But if all of you are killed, they will reevaluate the strength and determination of Lord Yan''s mansion! "


    Lu Li said coldly: "everyone is judging the situation. Only you idiots think you can control everything. Follow Lei Mu to die! Don''t say it''s you, even Lei Mu himself. I''m afraid it''s the ghost who is pushed out to calm down the anger of Lord Yan''s house! "


    Hearing this, Lei Mu''s face was livid, but he could not refute it.


    Because Lu Li is right.


    He''s for the dead.


    From the moment when Lu Li entered the country with a high profile and killed the master, I was afraid that every family in Bazhou had already received the news and made a choice in the round after round of interest game!


    Qin Fang''s appearance is just a cover.


    Remus knew that he was the victim of those families.


    After all, it is not a trivial matter to assassinate the king of Yan. Although there is no family clean in Bazhou, it is impossible for Lord Yan''s mansion to destroy all the aristocratic families in Bazhou.


    How many families are there in a state? How many masters? How many warriors are involved?


    It''s OK to kill several people to vent their anger. If you kill all the aristocratic families in Bazhou, Bazhou will immediately fall into chaos.


    Those aristocratic families know this very well, so if they want to "calm down" the anger of Lord Yan''s residence and give an account, they need to have enough sincerity.


    The lives of more than a dozen masters, as well as Lei mu, this Bazhou Prefecture Zun, are the sincerity that the aristocratic families decided to launch after the game!


    Of course, this sincerity is full of weight, and may not be without the meaning of trial.


    The strong men of various families also want to see whether Lord Yan''s house, or Lu Li, has the ability to eat this sincerity.


    If you can eat, you''ll be all right. If you can''t eat It was ramus who killed him, and he had nothing to do with them.


    "Biling, I only want to ask, whose idea is this matter?"


    Lei Mu tried to understand everything, but he was still not reconciled. He said coldly: "I asked myself to keep a bowl of water level for each family in Bazhou. He never treated anyone badly. In order to avoid suspicion, Lei family did not even get any benefits!"


    "So far, you regard me as an abandoned son, and I recognize him. But I want to know whose idea this is


    The voice of ramus enters the city.


    However, the master who had just started to do so did not have the first time to answer this question.


    After a moment''s silence, the gentle voice sounded again: "Fu Zun, the matter has come to this point. What''s the significance of asking these questions again?"


    "No matter who''s idea, Bazhou family There will be no one to help. "


    "My lord Fu has done his best for Bazhou over the years. We also see it in our eyes. However, you have occupied this position for too long. "


    "Bazhou Fu Zun, it''s time to replace someone."


    Lei Mu eyes a Li: "give up the original, who can do Bazhou Fu Zun? Is it you biling or Qin Fang? "


    "Or what''s the thought of those old men?"


    He was almost so angry that he roared: "when my father dies, who dares to fight against Lord Yan''s house in Bazhou?"


    "Bazhou and yanwangfu should not have been enemies. Lei mu, it''s you who are so persistent that you listen to the demagogues of that man and nature. You make up your own mind and join hands with the heaven and the devil kingdom to do such rebellious things. "


    "Fortunately, we wake up. This has not made a big mistake. Lei mu, don''t make mistakes again and again."


    "Wrong again and again?"


    Lei Mu''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness and sneered: "it turns out that everything is the original idea, biling No, it should be said that you, you people, really know the truth that birds are good at hiding their bows. When fenrun benefits, they are more active than others. When the assassination fails, they are afraid to be affected by the anger of Lord Yan''s residence. They retreat faster than anyone else! "


    "You people It''s rubbish


    Lei Mu suddenly gave a long smile, his anger was all over. He turned to look at Lu Li, and his eyes were slightly cold: "manager Lu, now this situation is as you wish?"Lu Li also did not answer, just showed a trace of thinking in the eyes.


    How come there is no movement after all this trouble?


    He looked at the God killing seal which was constantly shining, and he was really puzzled.


    "Is it the news here Not big enough? "


    "There are so many undestructible warriors in the earth department, and the great master of Bazhou has been killed and injured seriously. Is this not enough?"


    Lu Li ponders in the bottom of his heart, and at the same time he can''t help feeling. He is really calm.


    Unless the shensha seal fails, according to my own ideas, the main seal of shensha seal should have an induction as early as the first time that the local warriors were encouraged to self explode.


    In other words The chief of the local government should have noticed what happened here.


    But he hasn''t shown up until now. It''s so calm.


    Even if Lu Li thinks that he is very sure, he will not be able to perform for several times.


    It would have been a long time ago.


    Whether it is to save the field, or to kill himself, Lu Li feels that he has created countless good opportunities for the other party before.


    But he just didn''t show up.


    "It doesn''t seem to be enough." Lu Li thought a turn, immediately met the eyes of Lei mu, light way: "you are not dead, of course not as I wish!"


    "It''s better to give up the chess pieces or the ghost chosen by the aristocratic family. All the masters who are fighting today, including you, must die. "


    Lu Li''s tone is calm, but his words are full of killing intention.


    "What are you doing? Go and kill those escaped masters


    After that, Lu Li said to a group of soldiers from the Ministry of land: "before killing them all Don''t stop! "


    After that, Lu Li held up the seal of God''s killing, and his voice spread out, saying to those who were lurking in the cities of tongxuan realm: "the rest of you, go after the families of these people. If you encounter their property, all of them will be destroyed!"


    "You think it''s all right if you don''t say anything? I want to protect myself and dream


    Lu Li said coldly: "as long as it is the family of the master who participated in the war, none of them can run away today!"


    "Manager Lu!"


    Hearing this, biling, who had previously made a statement, said again: "this matter Is it over? "


    "But


    No matter how many people are paying attention to him at the moment, Lu Li continues to say coldly: "since you want to abandon Lei mu, you should understand that the master who can respond to his call today The family behind it is also Raymond''s loyalty! "


    "Even if I kill all these masters, do you think you can enjoy it and easily swallow up the family property?"


    "Don''t think it''s too simple. I''m helping you too!"


    Lu Li went on: "when the soldiers of the local government smashed up almost, some people in those families could not help it. As soon as they made a move, you would have a reason to devour their property openly and honestly. Is it more comfortable to put things in the open than to hide behind? "


    Listen to Lu Li''s words, biling for a moment some dumb.


    I don''t have any other ideas. I just think that Lu Li''s ability to turn black and white is really powerful!


    In a few words, the aristocratic families behind those masters who participated in the war were on pins and needles. No matter whether other aristocratic families in Bazhou had this idea at first, they should suspect that they would be targeted or even annexed afterwards!


    Biling laughs bitterly to herself. Manager Lu is really a good hand at picking things up. He not only wants to drag them into the water, but also tries to stir up their internal fight!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    If Lu Li knew what he thought, he would certainly disdain to smile.


    When you''re out of the game, you just take advantage of it and don''t work hard? What good things to think about?


    And if the families behind these masters are not stupid, even if they don''t have to remind them, they will surely guess what other aristocratic families think.


    Even if they are not swallowed up, they must find a powerful family and cut their flesh to protect them.


    If you want to become a subordinate family of a powerful family, just as Qin Fang treated the three masters, he said that if they were to die, they would have to die.


    Now I think that the family behind the three masters who were killed by Qin fangkeng seems to have something to do with the Lei family.


    Although they are subordinates of the Qin family, they are not completely loyal to the Qin family, but some of them are in the hands of the Qin family.


    Qin fangkeng''s death of the three of them may not be a temporary intention, but may also be intentional.


    "Manager Lu, if you have to stir up the civil war in Bazhou, we can''t stand by."


    Biling also understood this, so he didn''t dare to let those soldiers in the army really make trouble.


    Otherwise, when those aristocratic families react, it will certainly lead to a civil war.


    This is not in accordance with their original intention.


    "Threatening me?" Lu Li was disdainful and said: "really, when I Luli was scared? What if you don''t stand by? Do you dare to show up now? "


    After that, Lu Li looked at Lei Mu and said with a smile: "Lei Fu Zun, I think this master named biling is very arrogant?"


    "Why don''t you and I stop fighting and kill him?"


    "Anyway, these people don''t care about your life and death. If they push you out to replace the dead, we''d better kill some of the underdogs first."


    "Ha ha."


    Leimu smell speech, but issued a meaningful laugh, looked at Lu Li, said: "I appreciate you now."


    He turned his words and said in a deep voice: "you''re right. Since the Bazhou family has promoted this family to be the ghost of death Why should I care about them? "


    "Biling! If you dare to show up, I will kill you


    Lei Mu''s words are full of killing intention: "you should know, I always said to do it!"


    "My Lord, why are you suffering?"


    Biling was really scared, the voice was helpless: "do you want to watch the Bazhou civil war, fight a great deal of vitality before you give up?"


    "What do you have to do with me Leimu said indifferently: "now I am just an abandoned son. Do you want to work hard for your benefit?"


    After that, he took the initiative to say to Lu Li: "Lu Li, if you like, this guy will be handed over to me to stop you. Go and kill Qin Fang!"


    "If Qin is released to death, he will kill biling with me. As long as I have one breath left, I will confess to Lord Yan''s house!"


    Lu Li made a move in his eyes and said with a smile, "do you count your words?"


    "Count!"


    Lei Mu held his hands behind his back and said, "my God No, now I''m not the Lord of Bazhou, but you can rest assured that Lei Jia Lei Mu has no empty words in his mouth


    "Well, I''ll trust you once." On Qin''s face, it was more obvious that Lu Yun''s face was more relaxed! Get out and die


    Seeing that Lu Li has set an example, Lei Mu is also walking in the void towards the city where biling is hiding. He says in a deep voice: "biling, you and I have not learned from each other for some time. Why don''t you let me experience the sword formula inherited by your Bi family, but is it still so fierce?"


    "Why do you have to do this?"


    Biling sighed for a long time, and seemed to want to retrieve it. But she said, "the internal turmoil in Bazhou will not do you any good. It will only make Lord Yan''s house cheap."


    Lei Mu sneered: "otherwise? I lost both sides in the fight with Lord Yan''s house. It''s you who get cheap money


    "You can make advances to the Yan King''s house and regard me as an abandoned son. Can''t I?"


    While talking, Lei Mu suddenly hit a fist, and the blue color spread out. I don''t know how many miles it spread. It directly triggered a great noise in the city!


    A mansion collapsed on the spot, most of which was beaten by Lei Mu Yi!


    "Do you have to be forced to do so?"


    After the collapse of the mansion, a figure sprang up in a voice of anger.


    It''s biling!


    He held a thin sword in his hand, and his breath was restrained. It seemed that he was forced to be helpless. In fact, a stream of Qi had already locked in Lei mu.


    But at this time, his face suddenly changed, and his body moved, avoiding a sword that was as fast as lightning.


    "Talk nonsense to him, just kill him!"


    Lu Li, who was the initiator, said: "after all, we still have to fight? If Qin can''t release it, I''ll kill you first. "


    Having said that, Lu Li, after releasing the sword spirit, opened a little distance and left the battlefield to leimu and biling.These two are the top masters, and they are the ones who want to fight.


    What''s more, Lu Li is also on guard against Lei mu. If he suddenly turns back, he will fight with biling to deal with himself. If the two top masters attack, he is afraid that he will be in danger.


    "Manager Lu is right."


    Lei Mu noticed Lu Li''s defense, but he didn''t care. He said with a smile: "after all, we still have to fight!"


    Before the voice fell, leimu had already moved.


    His fist directly across the space, fell in front of biling.


    Then, the light blue color of the real gas almost turned into a big mountain, when the pressure to biling!


    Biling cried angrily, and the thin sword in her hand was chopped upward. A red sword wind cut the mountain apart, but it could not completely resist its downward momentum.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li''s eyes moved, knowing that when leimu and himself fought before, he still kept his hand.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, this fearsome strong man at the peak of Mingyou has never revealed his real combat power.


    Only then did his strength lift the tip of the iceberg.


    Because his opponent is no longer Lu Li, but also clear peak of biling!


    Biling was pressed down by the mountain of the genuine Qi that the fist blew out. The sword kept cutting out the sword awn and roared: "Lei Mu! Do you really want to be the enemy of Bazhou family? "


    "You must think clearly, after taking this step, Lei''s family will also be implicated by you!"


    "Ha ha!"


    When he heard this, Lei Mu laughed and glanced around him coldly. "As long as I''m still alive, who dares to find trouble with Lei''s family?"


    There was a hint of warning in his tone, and he was obviously showdown with those masters who were hiding in the dark.


    Now it''s not time for both sides to tear their faces apart.


    Although Lei Mu''s posture is like fighting the Bazhou family to the end, in fact, the person he wants to kill is just a biling.


    Since Bazhou aristocratic family can give up his Lei mu, why can''t he give up biling?


    Obviously, biling also thought of this, her face suddenly looked ugly, and her voice spread out: "don''t listen to him! This man is completely crazy. If he wants to join the Yan palace, he will definitely take the Bazhou family as a sacrifice to prove his loyalty to the Yan palace! "


    "If we don''t kill him now, we won''t have a chance!"


    Biling burst out a sound, but it directly smashed the mountain of the true Qi, and then flew into the air, the target turned to Lu Li!


    Although he said he wanted to kill Lei mu, in fact, it was obviously better and easier to kill Lu Li than Lei mu, the master of Mingyou peak.


    And biling is very clear, continue to keep Lu Li, this guy is bound to stir up trouble in the middle. Lu Li''s eloquence ability, he has seen before, also tasted fierce, he dare not stay Lu Li again!


    Seeing biling holding a long sword and flying towards himself, Lu Li squinted, and his figure immediately retreated, and said: "master Lei! Stop him


    Lei Mu originally planned to make a move, but when he heard Lu Li''s words, he stopped and said with a sneer: "manager Lu, with your skill, can''t even a waste be defeated? If you want to cooperate with me, you have to show enough sincerity. "


    After that, leimu actually put on a posture of standing by.


    This makes biling ecstatic.


    As long as Lei Mu doesn''t make a move, he has full assurance that he can kill Lu Li!


    "Die!"


    The idea moves, biling has already narrowed the distance between herself and Lu Li. The red sword Qi stirs up the wind and cloud. With a sword full of confidence, she will take Lu Li''s life!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    Sword light like blood, with incomparable fierce momentum, straight cut down!


    Lu Li at this time has no retreat, it seems that only the positive hard shoulder this road.


    However, in a hurry, no one thought that he could defeat biling.


    A master in the peak of Mingyou wanted to kill people, so he put down his body and chose to attack secretly. Unless he was a master in the same area, Rao would pay a great price in the later period of Mingyou, and even was killed on the spot.


    But Lu Li''s face at the moment did not have any color of panic, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked, as if in a smile.


    This smile fell into biling''s eyes, which made him tremble slightly and felt something was wrong.


    But he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Is Does this son have a second hand?


    Biling''s heart flashed this idea, but even he felt some incredible.


    "Biling, you don''t think much of manager Lu."


    At this time, Lei mu, who was watching, said: "with such a rubbish sword, you want to kill the youngest master in Zhenwu area?"


    Biling frowned and was about to speak when the bloody sword light had devoured Lu Li.


    But!


    After being engulfed by sword light, the breath of Lu Li did not disappear.


    Instead, it soared!


    "Broken!"


    Lu Li cut through the blood red sword light with a sword, and his eyes are full of purple gold light.


    There was a sneer on his face.


    In front of you, the panel of the modifier will pop up automatically, which is about the features.


    [feature: matchless max (effect: explore the flaws of ten thousand swords, increase the number of broken swords by 2 times, Description: the respect of kendo, unparalleled in the world!) ¡¿


    [feature: Sword reverence LV1 (effect: the power of general sword moves is increased by 2 times, Description: swordsmanship in the world is my only one!) ¡¿


    these two features flash in front of your eyes, with a four fold increase in power, which is more powerful than opening the divine power state. If you deal with other masters, you may not have such a strong bonus. However, biling is a swordsman!


    "You bump into my hand." The smile on Lu Li''s face turned into a grim smile, and his speed soared. His starting point was a sword falling from God, and the golden sword awn instantly reached tens of Zhang!


    Biling was shocked at the bottom of her heart. She had no time to react. Her powerful foundation broke out. She was even scared out of the shadow of Youfu!


    Hum!


    When he raised his sword to meet him, the real spirit of the secluded mansion gushed out, which could have blocked the power of the falling God sword.


    However, the thin sword in his hand made a heavy buzz.


    This changes biling''s look. This thin sword is also an expensive spirit soldier. He is at least the master of Mingyou''s peak. Naturally, the weapons in his hand can''t be of inferior quality. But even so, when the thin sword makes a buzzing moment, biling is also in the heart of a Lin, without hesitation to abandon it.


    The next moment, the golden sword was cut off, and the thin sword was chopped into powder on the spot!


    This scene makes biling eyebrow heart jump wildly. If you just slow down a little bit, the golden sword will not only cut the long sword, but also his arm!


    "How could it be so..."


    He quickly opened the distance between Lu Li and his face was very ugly.


    "Ha ha, manager Lu, it seems that you have hidden something before."


    Leimu opened his mouth in time and laughed deeply, which broke the atmosphere of the tension between the two people.


    Although he was still laughing when he said this, Lei Mu''s tone was not fake, and he was more or less shocked by Lu Li''s sword.


    At that time, Lu''s sword has never been so powerful before.


    Even biling, a strong man, was forced to abandon his sword and withdraw. He did not dare to try it hard. Even though Lei Mu thought he was much better than biling, his strength was limited. If he was asked to face this sword, he would still eat turtles.


    What''s more, biling has a powerful spirit soldier in her hand. Even if the spirit weapon is not as good as Canglang sword, it is not a miracle that the spirit soldiers confront the divine soldiers in the hands of the real strong ones.


    Lu Li can smash the spirit soldiers in biling''s hands with a sword. If this sword is chopped on people, Mingyou peak may not be able to carry it.


    "Master Lei, it seems that your sincerity is not enough."


    Hearing Lei Mu''s meaning of "He Xi Ni", Lu Li said, "if you think I''m a fool, I can only say I''m sorry. I thought there was still a chance for cooperation between us, but now it seems that Master Lei doesn''t care about this opportunity. "


    "Manager Lu, don''t get angry."


    As if he had changed his personality, Lei Mu said mildly: "I also have my consideration. Biling is the master of Mingyou peak. If you look at the whole Bazhou, it is not an old hidden thing. In fact, there are only three masters of this level."


    "Manager Lu should understand what I mean. Mingyou peak has its own cards. You can''t kill them just by killing them."


    Lei Mu said with a light smile: "although biling is a little useless, his realm is not fake. If I really want to fight with him, I''m sure I''ll kill him, but it''s just a bargain for others. Moreover, if I''m badly hit by biling''s deathbed counterattack, does manager Lu think he can escape from Bazhou? "In saying these words, leimu did not avoid anyone, said it in a big way. Even in the mention of biling''s life and death, relaxed as if to say a trivial matter.


    Biling''s face was livid, but there was no way to refute it.


    As a master of Mingyou''s peak state, Lei Mu is better than him. Whether in terms of combat power or realm, he can sit in the position of Bazhou mansion, which shows that Lei Mu is definitely not an ordinary person.


    If you really fight, maybe no one in Bazhou is the opponent of Lei mu. This is also the reason why he was able to be a Fu Zun. Only the invincible and powerful people in Bazhou could sit in that position and would not cause dissatisfaction from other aristocratic families.


    Therefore, Lei Mu said that he could kill himself, and biling did not dare to refute it. This is an undeniable fact.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he took a look at biling and showed a meaningful smile: "master Lei means that this bone is hard to chew, so let it go?"


    "Well, I just want to ask, what sincerity does Master Lei want to take to the palace of Lord Yan?"


    "There are many ways to show sincerity. You may not have to kill biling."


    Lei Mu also laughed and said, "manager Lu made a big fuss in Bazhou today. In fact, he wanted to blame the assassination of his highness Yan Wang. I''m right about that? "


    "That''s right." Lu Li squinted and said: "all the families in Bazhou, including you, are involved in the plan to assassinate Yan Wang. If you want to be guilty, none of you can escape. Is master Lei trying to get rid of his guilt? "


    There are some tit for tat questions.


    But if you don''t want to get rid of the crime, leimu mentions the assassination of the king of Yan at this moment, which is quite intriguing.


    Biling seems to think of something, deeply looked at leimu, revealed the expression of desire to speak but stop.


    He guessed leimu''s plan and intended to dissuade him, but he did not dare to touch the mould of leimu at the moment.


    "Crazy..."


    Hesitating repeatedly, biling still did not open his mouth, just silently said in the bottom of his heart: "are crazy ah!"


    In his opinion, today''s "farce" was completely picked up by a group of madmen.


    Lu Li is a madman. As soon as he enters the secluded realm of Ming Dynasty, he dares to kill himself into Bazhou. He wants to subdue Lei mu, the Bazhou Prefecture master, with his own strength. Later, he also encouraged a group of lunatic warriors to blow up several Bazhou masters in succession, forcing the Bazhou aristocratic family to conspire quickly. He had to abandon these masters together with Lei mu in order to save themselves and calm the anger of Lord Yan''s mansion.


    However, no one thought that after Lu Li and the soldiers of the earth department were crazy, Lei mu, the Bazhou Fu Zun, was also crazy!


    "Manager Lu, it''s too boring for you and me to join hands to kill a biling. It''s better to I will account for the families that really organized and planned the assassination. Would it be better if you and I had a good fight and killed all the masters? "


    Just as biling''s mood turned, Ramu opened his mouth, and his words were exactly the same as his guess.


    This madman Not satisfied, only kill a Mingyou peak!


    After being treated as an abandoned son, he wanted to kill all the masters to express his anger!


    Rao is Lu Li, who thinks that heaven and earth are not afraid. He is also surprised by Lei Mu''s proposal. However, there is no clue on his face. He laughs and says: "kill all the masters of Bazhou? It''s a good proposal, but Does Master Lei have this strength? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    "Or should I ask, is master Lei ready to die for this proposal?"


    Lu Li stares at Lei mu. His tone seems casual, but in fact it is tit for tat: "kill all the masters of Bazhou. I dare to do it. As long as I have enough strength, I even want to kill you!"


    "If you want to cooperate, you can kill these people. But the premise is, can you really do something? After all, this is not a trivial matter. There are at least 20 masters in Bazhou, big and small, both inside and outside. Even if not everyone has the strength of Mingyou''s peak. If you can become a master, you also have your cards. You can''t kill them if you want to. "


    Lu Li flicked his finger and went on: "and if those old ghosts hiding in the dark can''t help but stop, master Lei plays again and stands by, I''m afraid I''ll account for my little life."


    This is the attitude of distrust.


    However, Lu Li did not trust him.


    Just now, when biling made a move, Lei Mu chose to stand by. Although he may not have tried Lu Li''s cards, his actions were tantamount to a complete breakdown of the "foundation of cooperation" between them.


    Lu Li does not believe in Lei mu, and Lei Mu does not necessarily believe in Lu Li.


    It''s OK for them to join hands to kill one or two masters for the time being. If they kill all the masters in Bazhou, none of them will survive if there is any difference.


    Therefore, Lu Li thinks that Lei Mu''s words are half true and half false, and maybe the rate is still trying.


    Although the manager Lu Mu has been smiling for a long time, many people still praise him. You are in charge of Lord Yan''s house. In time, it will become the head of the nine palaces. "


    "Even You are likely to become the second king with different surnames in tuntian Shengguo! "


    This is a very wonderful compliment.


    If you look at the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven, you can become a king of different surnames, either by setting up extraordinary feats, or by being so powerful that even the emperor thinks he can''t hold it down.


    However, no matter which one, it represents a limit of status and strength.


    In tuntian Shengguo, the highest is the throne, and under the throne, there are nine kings.


    In addition to the cloud king Yunjiang River, no other person has been able to do this since Mujing took over the throne. Even yunjiangliu has suffered from the legacy of his ancestors. Up to now, he has contributed a lot to swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven. Otherwise, with the strength and talent of yunjiangliu, he is not worthy of becoming a contemporary king of different surnames.


    But Lei Mu''s praise is not necessarily without the meaning of holding out.


    Lu Li didn''t fight at all. He just said with a smile: "master Lei, there are many people who want to use Luli as a knife envoy, but I''m underestimated by your empty handed white wolf like you?"


    "Who are you going to kill. With the same interests, I don''t mind helping you. You''d better keep those calculations for others. "


    "I have no other advantages, only one thing, that is to be honest with others. If master Lei had the chance, he could have inquired from others. How could I ever treat them unfairly


    While speaking, Lu Li showed a strange smile, but her eyes fell on biling: "of course, the premise is that the other side also treats me sincerely. Now it seems that master Lei''s sincerity is still not enough."


    "Why don''t we kill this guy before we talk about anything else?"


    "How can you do it without paying me a price?"


    Biling smell speech immediately alert up, body micro motion, mainly to see Lei mu.


    He felt that Remus was crazy now, and no one could say what he would do. He was still smiling at others before, maybe he would tear his face and kill him later.


    In order to win the trust, it is possible for Lu Li to suddenly attack himself.


    Aware of biling''s vigilant attitude, Lei Mu laughed more happily, "manager Lu, you can see that the attitude of Bazhou aristocratic family towards me is just like this."


    "I, Lei mu, have been the governor of Bazhou Prefecture for many years, not to mention trembling. However, I have been walking on thin ice every day, balancing the forces of all parties and striving to win enough benefits for every aristocratic family. I dare not praise the achievements of Bazhou, but I also have some hard work."


    "Bazhou was run by aristocratic families into iron buckets, which even defied the emperor''s life. During this period, the pressure from the royal family was borne by Lei Mu alone. At that time, his majesty ordered people to hand over the two places of Bazhou and Qingzhou to his royal highness, which touched their interests. They even dared to kill King Yan! "


    "These people are strong and strong. Now, he wants to kick me out as an abandoned son to calm down the anger of Lord Yan''s house... "


    "Manager Lu thinks, how can I swallow this breath?"


    Leimu carried his hands, and his tone was very plain, as if he was talking about a small matter that had nothing to do with him.


    However, the hatred in his words was not covered up at all. Biling was shocked and even said: "Lei mu, this matter may not have no room for discussion. As long as you stop now, everything is still in time!"


    "Shut up!"


    Lei Mu suddenly burst into a drink and interrupted biling''s words.His eyes were sinister, staring at biling and saying: "until now, I understand that the aristocratic family is powerful Is a group of immature, fed wolf! No matter how well I do it, you will swallow me up if you feel necessary! "


    "That''s how you treat royalty. You treat other people Not to mention! "


    "Ramo!" Biling said in a deep voice: "don''t forget that you are also a member of the aristocratic family."


    "Lei family It''s also one of the top families in Bazhou


    "If you betray Bazhou today, what will happen to the Lei family? You know better than anyone else!"


    Biling''s voice is no longer gentle, even a little more fierce.


    He was also forced to do nothing.


    It doesn''t matter whether leimu rebelled or not.


    But even if Lei Mu rebelled, he could not be used by the Yan palace!


    As the governor of Bazhou Prefecture, Lei Mu is not only the most powerful master in Bazhou, but also knows the secrets of many Bazhou aristocratic families.


    Once those secrets are disclosed to the Yan palace, there will be no peace for the Bazhou aristocratic family.


    So even if he knew that this would irritate Lei mu, biling still moved out of Lei''s house to threaten. I hope Raymond can consider the pros and cons of the matter. Is it really worth taking the whole family to be buried with him for a while?


    "Lei family, ha ha."


    Lei Mu closed his eyes and opened them again. His tone became extremely indifferent: "the Lei family should have received the news of this place, but no one showed up. I am a flag to you and to them."


    "Now that the matter is over, what does the Lei family have to do with me?"


    Biling hesitated for a moment, and then said, "there is no master in Lei family except you. This kind of battle They can''t intervene! "


    "This is attitude!" "Lei Mu rudely interrupts a way:" Lei family has already put forward own attitude! In terms of strength and weakness, what about the local warriors? They just do not destroy the situation, but in the face of the master, they are brave and fearless of death, and do not care about their own lives to blow themselves up! At the command of Qin Fang, three great masters appeared to die. They were subordinates of the Qin family, not the power of the Qin family! "


    "Where''s ray''s family?"


    "Everything the Lei family has, it''s all from me. Those clansmen are all lying on my meritorious book and enjoying their success, but at this time, there is not even a person who is willing to make a statement! "


    Lei Mu said finally, the tone suddenly sank: "it seems that my conduct is really a failure."


    Biling is trying to persuade him again, but Lu Li bursts out a powerful momentum, which makes biling startled and looks at him in a hurry.


    He was really scared by Lu Li.


    The previous sword not only broke his spirit soldiers, but also his pride of being the peak of Mingyou.


    Lu Li scared him off with momentum, and then sneered: "master Lei, now that you understand your situation, you should know that you have no other choice but Lord Yan''s house."


    "Now I''ll give you another chance."


    "If you want to confess to Lord Yan''s house, you can. But I need to see your sincerity. "


    "Don''t use those nonsense to perfunctory me, you can also choose to continue to stand on the side of Bazhou family, and now unite with biling to attack me. You two masters at the top, of course, I''m no match. "


    "But do you think you still have room to turn back when things get to this point?"


    "Even if you look back Can you let go of the Bazhou family? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    "You''re right."


    Lei Mu almost did not hesitate to say: "Bazhou aristocratic family is good at calculation and ruthless. I even suspect that those people should have calculated behind their back, even biling has been abandoned."


    Biling''s face changed and said in a cold voice, "Lei mu, you don''t have to stir up trouble here. Bazhou family has never given up on you, to this step You are too extreme yourself


    "Do you think that it is impossible for the Bazhou family to give up the two masters at the top of the world at one go?"


    Leimu said with a smile: "this should be your confidence?"


    Biling squints and doesn''t answer Ramo''s question.


    Leimu did not care, continued: "although the truth is correct, but I can only say that you underestimate those people."


    "They can give up even me. What about you? On the surface of Bazhou, there are three top masters. The influence of aristocratic family is intertwined, and how many powerful people are hidden. Do you think that I haven''t found any clue in the past few years? It''s just that I don''t want to make a deep correction. If I know too much about some things, it''s better to pretend to be stupid. "


    "Ramo, these provocative words only make you look more pathetic." Biling is not willing to believe, frowning: "if the aristocratic family as you said, hidden many strong, I can not be unaware."


    "You? You are just a piece on the surface. "


    Lei Mu disdains a way: "far do not say, Qing state each family did not hide strength? Do you think the strong one you see is all the master of Qingzhou? It is impossible for a real aristocratic family to show everything to the public. One is to hide, and the other is to avoid Royal fear. "


    "No matter how powerful the aristocratic family is, the royal family is the real master of tuntian Shengguo. If it leads to the fear of the royal family, Lin Wangbei alone will be enough to destroy a large family. "


    Hearing him mention Lin Wangbei, Lu Li''s eyebrows also moved.


    Previously, he thought that Lin Wangbei might have hidden a lot of strength. As marshal of Zhenguo, he is not as simple as Mingyou peak, at least he is also a top.


    After all, great masters like mu Hongxiu gave up killing Yun Wang because of Lin Wangbei''s appearance. Maybe he wanted to give Lin Wangbei a face, but it also showed the strength of Lin Wangbei.


    According to Lu Li''s observation before, the power of Lin Wangbei was probably between the late Ming Dynasty and the peak of Mingyou. It doesn''t accord with his identity at all, let alone that he was once invincible Tianjiao of the same generation with mu Hongxiu, one of the five most powerful talents in the holy kingdom.


    Now being said by Lei mu, Lu Li can be regarded as certain, and Lin Wangbei really hides his strength.


    "Everyone knows the truth of protecting oneself. If you don''t believe it, you can think about how many ancestors have disappeared mysteriously and how many powerful talents have been secretly protected in the end? This is all the inside information of the aristocratic family and the courage to break their hands! "


    Leimu sneered: "Mingyou peak is nothing in those people''s eyes. Not to mention that you''re just a chess piece that the real dignitaries push onto the table to attract people''s attention. "


    The more he said, the more ugly biling''s expression was.


    As a matter of fact, Bi Ling has already believed a little bit in the middle of Lei Mu''s speech.


    Over the years, he has been involved in the conspiracy between many aristocratic families, and he is not unaware of some things.


    But he just can''t believe it. Is it really not worth mentioning that he is such a top master?


    Give up a Lei Mu just, is he even abandoned son?


    This is not a question of belief or not, but a matter of inherent ideas.


    Over the past few years, Zhenwu has never seen any man or nature, and the master is invincible. The master who can reach the peak of Mingyou is the real top strong one. No matter which force can turn a blind eye to it, sacrificing one will have a great impact on the foundation of the power.


    Take the aristocratic family as an example. If there are two or even three masters, it is the real power level.


    Not every aristocratic family can be called a dignitary. Whether they can enter the upper class of this class mainly depends on the strength of their masters.


    But According to Lei mu, the number of masters on the table is just the part they are willing to expose. It is only the tip of the iceberg. The real hidden power is at least several times more than it is now.


    Although biling knows that there are not many aristocratic families who are qualified to hide their strength, it is enough to frighten him.


    "Have you figured it out?" When REM saw his expression, he knew that he had figured out the key, "I can''t say if you are an abandoned son. But I believe that even if I join hands with manager Lu to kill you, those people will not stand in the way. "


    "As long as today''s events can be calmed down, I will be pushed out as the mastermind of the Yan King''s assassination. They will not hesitate to throw the rest of the responsibility to you."


    "Dead men don''t argue for themselves."


    With these words, Lei Mu shut up and his expression was extremely calm.Biling''s eyes are gloomy and she doesn''t open her mouth. In fact, she is analyzing the truth and falsehood of Lei Mu''s words.


    Lei Mu seems to dig out his heart and lung and tell the great secret of the aristocratic family, but the core is abandoned son!


    He leimu was abandoned by Bazhou, which is a matter of course. Biling has no argument and knows that it can''t be concealed. But he really did not think that leimu actually bite back, saying that he was also abandoned son!


    Biling is not sure that Lei Mu''s words are a bit true and a little fake, but some things can''t stand to ponder.


    Once started to think, there were no doubts, but now it has become numerous loopholes. Especially the attitude of the real top families in Bazhou. When biling reconsidered, she felt a little ambiguous and uncertain about what those people thought.


    As soon as the two strong men were silent, the atmosphere became dignified.


    Lu Li takes out the seal of God''s killing, still thinking about why Chen Yang didn''t take the bait.


    When things get to this point, it''s not entirely a local problem. Once we have a thorough war with Bazhou today, the whole Shenwei department can''t stay out of it, and even the holy kingdom of heaven will be shaken.


    If Chen Yang really has some plans, now he should step forward to stop it.


    Unless


    Lu Li suddenly thought of a key issue.


    That''s Tianbu.


    If the Ministry of heaven sent the information here to the palace of Yan in advance, with Ge Xinyue''s temper, he would certainly call for help.


    But she may not guess that her target is Chen Yang.


    "In case..." When Lu Li thought of this, he couldn''t be too sure.


    In case her plan is found out by GE Xinyue, she will definitely ask the strong to stop Chen Yang from appearing in advance, and may even entrust someone to take a message to Chen Yang.


    As a result, his plan to force Chen Yang to show up and express his position was basically defeated.


    Lu Li did not calculate that the movement of Tianbu was so fast, or it should be said that he did not calculate that Tianbu, which was suspected to be involved in infighting, still maintained such an efficient operation.


    "It''s necessary to force Chen Yang to show up. It can''t be defeated."


    "Now Chen Yang hasn''t appeared. Maybe she''s been entangled by elder sister Ge."


    "However, if things get bigger, Chen Yang will surely show up and the strong will follow."


    Lu Li squinted and thought of this place. He quietly injected his true Qi into the shensha seal, which made the light of the seal more brilliant. Then he changed his expression, clapped and exclaimed: "it''s a wonderful speculation. It seems that master Lei is not only very powerful, but also so accurate in judging the influence of the aristocratic family. To tell you the truth, many of your views coincide with me, even more detailed than I think. "


    "Lord Yan''s house is short of people like you to surrender."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li turned to bi Ling and said in a low voice: "as long as you kill this man, I promise that the gate of Lord Yan''s mansion will be opened for you."


    Biling did not expect, Lu Li to now still intend to kill himself.


    We should know that although leimu''s words have some provocative meaning, they also have the meaning of solicitation.


    A strong man at the peak of Mingyou, even if he is an abandoned son, is worth being recruited by powerful forces. Whether you want to go to the Yan palace or any other forces, the two Mingyou peaks unite, which is a strong foundation for Lei Mu and biling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    And Lu Li repeatedly urged Lei Mu to kill biling, but he didn''t really want biling''s life.


    Even if it is the peak of Mingyou, his life and death will not have a great impact on the current situation. What Lu Li really wants to do is to force those hiding in the dark to show up and make things worse.


    In fact, he didn''t believe Lei Mu''s words. He didn''t think that the forces behind Bazhou would give up biling so easily.


    After so many masters have died, a Fu Zun has been abandoned, and now a biling has been built in. Even if the aristocratic family in Bazhou has many hidden details, it is also worth a painful loss.


    Especially after contact with Tianwaitian, Lu Li had some guess about the current Zhenwu area.


    Among them, the most reliable one is the aura of heaven and earth in Zhenwu region, which has fallen into exhaustion since the age of wanzu. Although all the masters born in Zhenwu region have entered Tianwaitian in recent years, which proves that the world is not without heaven and man, it can be judged from the description of the wanzu era by Yuqiong and the northern emperor, and the arrogant attitude shown by Yuqiong.


    In the wanzu era, the number and quality of the strong are countless times stronger than the Zhenwu area now!


    There may be reasons for the depletion of resources, but most of them are due to the gas transportation and storage. After the end of the great world, the world''s aura has entered a period of exhaustion. In such an environment, in addition to the accumulation of resources, the more important thing is personal talent, or luck.


    Although the theory of Qi Yun is somewhat mysterious, it is not traceless.


    There is no final conclusion as to whether it is the luck that makes Tianjiao successful or whether Tianjiao achieves it. However, it is certain that all those who can become masters have a little luck.


    That''s why the word genius comes from.


    Great masters like Lei Mu and biling who have reached the peak of Mingyou are absolutely brilliant talents in those years. There may be a certain gap between them and Tianjiao. However, it is a great burden for any force to cultivate such a strong person.


    Abandoning one, perhaps still some credible, abandoning two, that is bloodletting.


    No matter how to weigh the pros and cons, Lu Li doesn''t think that today''s Bazhou family will abandon two masters in succession.


    Therefore, as long as you talk about Lei Mu''s attack on biling, and it''s still a dead hand, those old ghosts in Bazhou must not sit and watch, and they will naturally show up to block them.


    At that time, the water is really muddy.


    "I want to hide behind my back. How can I have such a good thing?" Lu Li has a smile on his face, but he is indifferent in his heart.


    Tianwaitian is the same, so is Chen Yang. Now even the aristocratic families who swallow up the Heavenly Kingdom are like this.


    Everyone is hiding and has his own plan, but it is too taken for granted.


    What Lu Li wants to do is to find out these guys hiding in the shadow.


    Start with Chen Yang!


    As a sharp blade of shenweisi, Dibu is also the strongest force that can be mobilized by Lord Yan''s residence. There must be no unstable factor.


    Whether it''s cooperation or face breaking, Lu Li thinks he must meet Chen Yang before pacifying Bazhou and Qingzhou.


    As for whether Chen Yang appeared


    "I don''t believe it. It''s really a full-scale war. Can he continue to watch the opera safely?" Lu Li was cruel in his heart, and his eyes were more gloomy. He looked at Lei Mu who did not make a statement: "how, does Master Lei feel that this promise of mine has no weight?"


    "Manager Lu."


    Leimu hesitated for a moment, and finally opened his mouth: "if biling is really an abandoned son pushed out by those people to die, it is more valuable to win him over now than to kill him."


    "If you kill him, you can only get a body. What''s more, he knows no less secrets than me, so that he can confess his guilt and submit to his Highness the king of Yan. He will not only gain great fighting power out of thin air, but also really disintegrate Bazhou from within. "


    "Those who are strong at the peak of Mingyou are the best in any power. It''s a pity to kill him like this. "


    Ramu said here, but also timely revealed a trace of regret.


    However, this trace of expression is not a disguise, but a real feeling.


    He is also the master of Mingyou peak. Of course, he knows how much it takes to cultivate to this level.


    Before he said, he walked to today, that is a road from the sea of corpses. No matter where you want to be the peak of Mingyou, you have to fight your way, because the stronger you are, the more resources you occupy. No matter how talented you are, you will become the thorn in the flesh of others.


    Therefore, there is no fool at all for a strong master.


    Because a fool can''t live like this.


    Biling although today''s rash move, can be regarded as their own to get in, but even leimu can not deny that biling is indeed a strong person worth attracting.


    At the moment biling stopped talking at all.


    He gradually believed Ramo''s words in his heart.


    In this situation, the Bazhou aristocratic family still does not have any indication, this is not quite normal."Biling, you should have noticed." Now, the old man muring can''t hide behind my back and say to me: "the old man should not listen to me. But they still don''t show up. Even if they can''t show up, they don''t even have a voice to comfort them. Don''t you understand that? "


    Biling eyebrow heart a jump, but looked at Lu Li.


    Even if it is confirmed that the Bazhou aristocratic family regards him as an abandoned son, what biling cares about most is Lu Li''s attitude.


    If the young manager from the Yan palace still insists on killing his heart, even for self-protection, biling must stand opposite to Lei mu.


    As for Lei Mu''s attitude, biling doesn''t want to guess, and there''s no need to guess.


    As Lu Li said at that time, Lei Mu had few choices, or he had no choice at all. Pushed out by the Bazhou aristocratic family as a substitute for the dead, he had no choice but to fight to the end with Lord Yan''s house, and only to submit to this road.


    "Manager Lu, as long as you are willing to nod, I can guarantee that biling will never be ambivalent."


    Seeing that biling''s attitude is a little loose, Lei Mu is also relieved. In a deep voice, he says to Lu Li: "if you don''t kill biling, I can kill other masters who are fighting today. I can do it without you saying it. "


    "The lives of more than a dozen masters are enough to exchange for biling''s life."


    Remus is also open and has no reservation.


    His tone was so cold that he didn''t take the lives of other masters seriously. Even if those masters appeared to join the war because of his words, they are also abandoned sons to the present Lei mu.


    On this point, Lei Mu is no different from Bazhou family.


    Also willing to give up some important things to save themselves.


    As for biling, it''s because he is still valuable. Lei Mu sells his personal feelings easily.


    If he had no value, Remus would have done it long ago, and it would have been impossible to waste so much talk.


    And now, not only leimu is waiting for Lu Li''s answer, biling is also observing Luli''s attitude.


    In the face of their two eyes, Lu Li suddenly showed a smile, "is master Lei wrong?"


    As soon as this speech came out, Lei Mu''s face sank a bit.


    "As I said before, I always treat people with sincerity. I won''t let anyone cooperate with me But the premise is, the other side also wants to treat me sincerely


    "I think I have made it very clear that if you want to cooperate with me, you have to show enough sincerity."


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t look at the lives of those masters. Even master biling, whether to kill him or not, was a matter for me to read. He can not die, the key is Why? "


    Lei Mu Shen said: "he is a great master. Even the king of Yan can''t be despised."


    "I''m not the king of Yan!" Lu Li interrupted: "master Lei may not understand my character. I am a man who has a deep hatred."


    "No matter what value he can bring, as long as I don''t think this person can be used for me, it''s better for him to be a dead man."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li gave a slight meal and said with a brilliant smile: "moreover, his life is the sincerity that I need from you. Master Lei might as well think about it. He died Or are you dead? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    Lei Mu takes a deep look at Lu Li.


    He began to feel that the boy was too terrible.


    Not only is the grasp of human nature, but also his mastery of propriety is almost astounding.


    As Lu Li said, biling can die or not. Not only does he think so, but also ramus himself thinks so.


    Biling''s life doesn''t matter. Whether he will die or not is not a problem worthy of detailed discussion.


    Lu Li''s attitude seems tough, but in fact he pinches the bottom line of Lei Mu very well.


    Kill a biling, although leimu will feel tricky, but it is not worth the conditions. If this condition is easy to score, it will lose its weight, but if it exceeds one point, it will be trampling on his bottom line.


    Thinking about Lu Li''s behavior all the time, Rao is Lei mu, and he has to sigh with emotion.


    It''s a good way to do it.


    So, leimu sighed, and was about to speak, but biling on one side took the lead!


    Although his sword was broken by Lu Li, his strength still exists!


    I saw biling and her two fingers together. A little bit of the sword finger in the void immediately aroused the red sword light, condensed into a bundle of extremely dazzling blood color light column, and instantly beat Lei Mu back!


    Biling''s sword is too sudden and decisive.


    A blow forced Lei Mu back. He flew in the opposite direction without looking back. His mind spread out. He said in a sharp voice, "if you don''t save me, I''ll kill the city all the way and destroy your foundation."


    This guy is finally driven crazy.


    In order to survive, he even began to threaten those strong people hiding in the dark. If he didn''t, he would slaughter the city all the way, killing Bazhou into a river of blood.


    No one doubts this. As a master of Mingyou peak state, he can do it.


    Most of the cities along the way are ordinary people. Even if there are warriors, their strength will not be too strong. A master at the peak of Mingyou was crazy and threatened to kill the city. Before the real strong man took action, he could kill at least two or even three cities.


    That''s the lives of hundreds of thousands of people.


    Many aristocratic families in Bazhou can abandon Lei Mu and those masters, but they can''t give up the three cities, the people in the city!


    Once they do, they really lose their footing!


    "Another crazy one."


    Some people were sighing in the dark, with some anger in their voices.


    At this time, leimu has already rushed out of the blood light suppression, eyes fixed on the direction of biling''s escape, said in a deep voice: "you can''t escape!"


    The voice is still declining, he has been chasing after biling in the past!


    The invincible master of Bazhou is really angry now.


    He did not expect, biling actually dare to move ahead of time, almost let him lose the adult.


    "Wonderful, this is really wonderful." Lu Li looked at the two figures who had left before and after, but his eyes were extremely indifferent. He took out the seal of God''s killing and spread his voice out: "the local warrior obeys orders and continues to destroy the property belonging to aristocratic families in the city! Try to mess them up


    "If that biling really dares to kill the city..."


    Lu Li said here, a little silent for a moment, then said: "try to save people, can save how much is how much!"


    A few hundred feet away, many undemied soldiers of the earth Department heard his words. At first, they were slightly shocked, but then they understood what Lu Li meant. At last, the big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground, and hurried after biling and Lei mu.


    At that time, the land ministry was very critical.


    Just because of Lu Li''s identity, no one dare to speak out.


    Even if they are killers, what they usually do is to kill people. They don''t take human life as one thing at all. It seems to them that slaughtering the city is too cruel.


    They don''t have any mental burden on them.


    But to those people, they really can''t do it.


    Now, after hearing Lu Li''s order, the local warriors are relieved a little. They know that Lu Li said that he wanted to kill the city, which is probably just for the Bazhou family.


    After all, Lu Li is not really cold-blooded and merciless. The people are so innocent when they are fighting. He really can''t do such a crazy thing as killing a city.


    It''s not hundreds, thousands of lives.


    It''s tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands.


    Floating on the paper are just numbers, but Lu Li clearly knows what those numbers represent behind them.


    It was a life of life.


    "Ramo!"


    At this time, Lu Li released his mind again and cried to Lei Mu: "if biling really slaughters the city, these people''s lives will be counted on your head!"


    "You''d better do your best to kill him!"


    In front of the crazy pursuit of biling Lei Mu heard this sentence, almost on the spot scolded."Kill him? It''s easy to say! "


    Even if he is a top master, it is difficult to stop him.


    And now biling is really crazy, he is almost burning his own Xuanmen Youfu, two real Qi burst out, the speed is fast to the limit.


    Although rem is also trying his best to catch up, but the distance between them is still getting bigger and bigger.


    Go on like this, no matter whether biling wants to kill the city or not, he can''t catch up with him.


    "What''s wrong with biling?"


    Seeing the speed of biling breaking out at this level, Lei Mu is also shocked. He can''t help but squint and wonder whether he has mastered any secret.


    You know, if the two of them really fight, the battle of life and death, biling will die with a high probability, but Lei Mu is also very clear about his own strength. Winning biling will not be easy, at least it is a heavy blow.


    If you can become a master at the top, you won''t be greedy for life and death. The more the situation seems to be doomed to death, the more it can stimulate the blood of the warrior. Lei Mu thinks that he has some understanding of biling, and thinks that his appearance is really strange.


    With the threat of slaughtering the city, those old undead who are hiding in the dark are required to rescue him. This is not a simple saying that you don''t want to die.


    "Help me!"


    Biling broke out in front of her, and she was still asking for help.


    Lei Mu moved in his heart and suddenly said, "biling, are you afraid of death or are you afraid of falling into my hands?"


    Biling heard this sentence, and did not answer, but increased the speed.


    "What secret do you have? Can''t be known to me? "


    "Or What is the secret that can''t be known by Lord Yan? "


    Speaking of this, leimu obviously felt the breath of biling slightly stagnated.


    Ramo knew he was asking the right direction.


    But just as he was going to ask questions, a terrible breath suddenly rose from the distance!


    Then, there is a giant hand, which extends slowly from there!


    "Top of the line!"


    This giant hand spread for at least a few hundred Li, and Lu Li also saw it clearly. In his heart, he was slightly surprised: "how could Bazhou hide the top?"


    There is information about the master of Bazhou. Lu Li has already obtained it through song Bocheng.


    Although the information obtained by song Bocheng may not be accurate, if there is such information as a top master, song Bocheng will never miss it.


    Since Song Bocheng didn''t mention it in his intelligence.


    That can only show that this top master is too deep!


    It''s so deep that we can''t find any clue.


    Boom!


    That huge hand separated leimu and biling, didn''t let leimu continue to ask questions, and also protected biling.


    However, the owner of the giant hand obviously had no hostility. The giant hand spread over and just separated the two people, which slightly blocked Lei Mu''s step. When biling escaped a safe distance, the illusory giant hand was slowly dispersed.


    Leimu floated in the air, his face cloudy and sunny, and looked at the place where the giant hand came: "which ancestor stopped me?"


    "Lei mu, let go of biling. Bazhou will not investigate your affairs."


    An old voice sounded slowly, misty and uncertain, "it''s time to sell a face to the old man."


    "The ancestor of the Qin family?" Hearing this voice, Lei Mu''s expression really changed: "you didn''t die?"


    He recognized this voice as the ancestor of the Qin family several generations ago. When he was still in the metaphysical realm, he had become the peak of Mingyou.


    It is said that he failed to find a way to break through and died.


    Lei Mu didn''t expect that he was still alive and became a top master!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    In fact, the saying of "top master" is just word of mouth, and there is no absolute definition.


    Before the grand master, the division of any realm was the initial stage, the middle stage, the later stage and the peak.


    In other words, when the strength reaches the peak of Mingyou, it can be called the top.


    However, after reaching the peak, people gradually found the existence of the gate of heaven and man, and the steps leading to the gate of heaven and man.


    The peak of Mingyou is to step on the steps, to see who goes further than who, whose strength is stronger.


    But there is no absolute in everything. Sometimes, even if you go a few steps more than others, you may not be able to surpass each other when you really fight for life and death. Before becoming man and nature, the masters gradually summed up a new realm, that is, the top.


    It''s also called half step man!


    Only the master who has gone through the steps and really stands in front of the gate of heaven and man can be regarded as one of the ranks.


    At that time, the ancestors of the Qin family failed to reach this last step, unable to touch the door of heaven and man, and finally died.


    However, Lei Mu Wan did not think that the ancestor was not dead, and his strength had reached the real top level!


    "Since Qin Laozu is alive, it proves that there are still some old people who are not dead?"


    At the moment of seeing the ancestor of Qin family present, Lei Mu thought out a lot of things, and his tone was extremely indifferent.


    "There is no definition of life and death..."


    "Lei mu, stop it. Today''s Bazhou has lost too much."


    The old man''s voice sighed and then said, "let biling live. After that, I promise that no one will trouble you again. Lei family It will continue. "


    This is a concession.


    Strictly speaking, Ramo has now betrayed Bazhou.


    Even if he can save his life, the Lei family must be implicated. Leimu said that he didn''t care, but it was his family after all. Blood was thicker than water. How could he not be touched?


    The guarantee of the ancestors of the Qin family is to make friends with Lei mu, which is also a compensation.


    As long as Bi Ling is let go, the Lei family can be safe and sound, and Lei Mu himself will not receive any revenge afterwards.


    "What secret has biling mastered?" Ramu squinted and asked, "if you can let an old guy like you do it for him, his secret Must be very important? "


    Hearing this question, the old voice did not answer.


    However, a strong breath, is swept through leimu, pointing to the rear to follow up eavesdropping Lu Li.


    "I don''t have to say," I don''t care. "


    Lu Li transported the golden energy in his body, and instantly scattered the breath. He said with a smile: "actually, I''m also very curious. What''s the secret of biling?"


    "Young man, it''s because of the face of his highness Yan that he didn''t fight you today."


    "Don''t try to push your luck, but you will miss yourself."


    The old man''s voice was a little harsh, with some warning meaning, to advise Lu Li not to continue to explore the things he should not know.


    Today, Lu Li made a big scene in Bazhou. He killed so many masters, and forced the Bazhou family to give up Lei mu, the peak master.


    They should have cracked down, but they have been silent to this day.


    Lu Li has long discovered that things are wrong.


    Until Lei Mu realizes that biling seems to be hiding some secrets, Lu Li is suddenly enlightened.


    "Old man, you don''t even dare to show your face, so you threaten me here?" Hearing the threat from the ancestor of the Qin family, Lu Li''s tone was also cold, "you should not know that I hate being threatened most. I''m very timid, and when threatened, I''m easy to do something irrational. "


    "Manager Lu!"


    Lei Mu''s expression moves, low voice dissuades a way: "Qin family ancestor should also have no malice."


    He immediately winked at Lu Li, indicating that he would not offend the ancestor of the Qin family.


    That''s a top master.


    If you look at the whole Zhenwu area, you can be regarded as the most powerful one!


    What''s more, when the ancestor of the Qin family blocked him from pursuing biling, Lei Mu clearly felt that the strength of this ancestor of the Qin family was definitely not a newcomer to the top field.


    He may have stood on the threshold, and he is the same strong man as his majesty.


    Although the attitude of Lei Mu himself and Qin''s ancestors is not so polite, but talking about things, without any reason to anger each other, there is no benefit.


    "Master Lei, an old guy who has been hiding for a long time will frighten you?"


    However, Lu Li seemed not to understand Lei Mu''s hint and said coldly: "in my opinion, this kind of old ghost is really damned. Clearly strength is not weak, but must hide in the dark to calculate some useless things, calculate to go, finally do not want to end in person? Being in his position and not planning his business, master Lei thinks that such an old ghost should not die? "


    Lei Mu choked by Lu Li''s words.After such a while, Lei Mu has probably found out Lu Li''s temper.


    This guy is totally fearless, and can make people angry with one mouth. His sharp and vicious words are that Lei Mu was very angry before. In his impression, the ancestor of the Qin family was not a kind-hearted person. If he really made this person angry, he would definitely kill people.


    At the moment, Lei Mu was in a dilemma and began to think about whether he wanted to save Lu Li''s life.


    He can''t beat the ancestor of Qin family, but if he wants to stop each other temporarily, he can do it completely.


    Lei Mu is thinking, weighing the pros and cons. Now he has expressed his intention to be close to Lord Yan''s residence. If Lu Li fails to rescue Lu Li, there is no need to talk about it. However, Lu Li''s impulsive personality also makes Lei Mu quite headache. He feels that the foreign affairs director of Lord Yan''s mansion is not so reliable.


    But when he was thinking, Lu Li was not idle. His eyes were shining with strange light. He thought that it was really time for the ancestor of Qin family to appear.


    "Even the top masters have taken action. Is this a big mess?"


    Lu Li originally wanted to persuade Lei Mu to kill biling and lead several old ghosts to show up, which made Bazhou more chaotic. But he did not expect that the person who made the move would be a top master.


    Although some unexpected, but the effect of the presence of top masters is better.


    Judging from Lei Mu''s degree of shock, it is obvious that the ancestor of the Qin family is already a "dead man". Now that the dead man shows up again, it means that there is more top combat power on the table. Lu Li thinks that Chen Yang should not be able to sit still.


    "If I guess correctly, Chen Yang should be an old monster. I don''t know what he''s planning. "


    "But no matter what he''s planning, the variables are one after another. He didn''t show up in the chaos of Tianwaitian, probably because heaven and man can''t come. Even if the incarnation comes, he can have the combat power beyond the top masters, but it can''t last long. "


    "Compared with heaven and man with many restrictions, it is obviously more difficult for a top master who does not know the foundation."


    Lu Li stood in place, his face angry, but calm in the heart, still pondering Chen Yang''s ideas.


    He put himself in the position of Chen Yang to think. He also knew that if he were Chen Yang, he would care more about the situation in Zhenwu area than Tianwaitian. If you want to arrange a big game of chess, you should first find out how many people are playing in this board and what kind of chess pieces they have in their hands. As for Tianwaitian, this kind of "outsider" who suddenly intrudes into Tianwaitian, seems to be able to swallow a territory forcefully, but in fact has no influence on the general situation. However, players like Qin''s ancestors are more dangerous than Tianwaitian.


    "Come on, Chen Yang. Show up and talk to me." Lu Li suddenly squints, fingertips began to rub God kill seal, but did not show any urgency.


    At this point, Chen Yang will and must show up!


    Among the four seals of God killing in the earth, only the one in Chen Yang''s hand is the main seal. With this seal, Chen Yang, as a big leader, can control the overall situation and control all the details of the land department. Chen Yang''s main seal must have been touched when he made such a big incident here today. It''s understandable that he didn''t show up before. However, when the ancestor of Qin family made a move, the chaos had already exceeded the bottom line of many people.


    Of course, Chen Yang can continue to hide.


    However, at that point, the land separation company had to use all its strength to eradicate the unstable factor that could not determine the enemy and friend.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    "Lu Li, I''ve heard of your name."


    "In recent days, your name is in the aristocratic family class. It can be said that you are like a thunderbolt."


    At this time, the ancestor of the Qin family opened his mouth and resumed his enigmatic tone: "today you have killed several Bazhou masters. I should have captured you and connived you up to now. It is only because of the prestige of the Yan king. Even if her martial arts accomplishments are completely abolished, she still has some power."


    "Otherwise, you can run into me, and I will have a reason to kill you."


    "So you killed it?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "old ghost, who can''t be cruel? You don''t even dare to show your face. You hide behind your back and say you want to kill this and that. I also say that I want to kill the whole Qin family. Are you afraid? "


    "Besides, don''t say Yan Wang on the left and Yan Wang on the right. Do you know Yan Wang very well? Don''t you kill me for the sake of King Yan? You deserve it


    "Now it''s quite like pretending. When I was plotting to assassinate the king Yan, why didn''t you expect that there was still Yu Wei in the Yan palace?"


    This remark was like a string of bullets, which did not give the ancestor of the Qin family any chance to refute it.


    And one side of the Lei Mu heard Lu Li''s words, almost even his face was a little white.


    It''s just that they didn''t leave any face to the ancestors of the Qin family!


    Lei Mu put himself in his place and thought about it. If he was the ancestor of Qin family, he must not help killing this little crazy man who is not afraid of death.


    But Lei Mu still did not move, he felt that Lu Li must have something to rely on.


    Is it the support of Lord Yan''s mansion?


    Thinking of this, leimu couldn''t help but flash a little different color.


    Yes, this can explain why Lu Li is so crazy.


    As the manager of Yan''s mansion, he was successful in breaking through the realm and became the master of Mingyou. He must be highly valued by the whole family of Yan. If he dares to invade Bazhou alone and provoke one after another, is he really not afraid to die?


    Lei Mu thinks, with Lu Li''s means, absolutely can''t do such a stupid thing.


    "The support of Lord Yan''s mansion Is it mo Shenfeng? Or the head of the land? " Ramo began to guess who would have made the move.


    "Although Mo Shenfeng is suspected to be top-notch, his strength may not be stronger than the ancestors of Qin family. As for the other leaders Cao Hanbing is very strong, but he can''t defeat the top masters even if he fights head-on. "


    "Chen Yang?"


    REM suddenly guessed a name.


    Chen Yang, the chief of the earth department, is a very mysterious person.


    Lei Mu has heard Chen Yang''s name since he had an impression on the land department, but he has never seen this man, let alone his hand, and has no deep understanding of his strength. However, being able to sit firmly in the position of the chief of the local department and subdue such rebellious people as Cao Hanbing, it proves that Chen Yang''s strength is at least the peak master, and even, may be the top!


    If Chen Yang is the foundation of Lu Li, Lei Mu doesn''t feel strange.


    "It''s just that Chen Yang''s whereabouts are unpredictable, and even the Shinto can''t grasp his movements..."


    "Is it the seal of God?"


    Lei Mu noticed that Lu Li had been holding the seal of God killing in his hand, and immediately guessed how Lu Li contacted Chen Yang.


    It has to be said that leimu is not the only one with strength.


    Only from Lu Li''s attitude, he guessed a lot of things. Although the direction was wrong, he guessed the details at least seven or eight points.


    After confirming that Lu Li has a solid foundation, Lei Mu will no longer open his mouth.


    He decided to play down his sense of existence and see what Lu Li had in mind.


    "Young man, be careful what you say and do."


    At this time, the ancestor of Qin family, who was repeatedly provoked, said: "the world is far more complicated than you think. You think we are calculating everything behind our back. In fact, what we have to face is far more terrifying than you think."


    "I''m not in Bazhou now. Even if you want to force me to show up, it''s useless."


    The ancestor of the Qin family saw Lu Li''s plan and said lightly, "what''s more, I can''t afford to quarrel with a younger generation like you."


    "Younger generation?"


    Hearing this, Lu Li immediately burst into a laugh: "old man, when is it? Still talking about his age with his seniority?"


    "Young as I am, I am a master. Less than 20 masters, the whole Zhenwu area is also very few. What age are you now? You''re an old man. You''re not even a man of heaven. Are you still playing the elder role with me? Believe it or not, in less than ten years, I will even kill the backer behind you? "


    Buzz!


    Deep in the void, a breath vibrates.


    Qin''s ancestor is not in Bazhou at the moment, but he is very angry with Lu Li!


    What''s more, the deep meaning of Lu Li''s words also made the ancestors of Qin family a little wary.


    The backer? This kid Did you know something?


    The ancestor of the Qin family didn''t show any clue, and said, "it''s hard to avoid being frivolous when you become famous when you are young. I''ve seen a lot of talents in my life... ""You''ve seen a genius!"


    Lu Li interrupted: "I have been practicing for only ten years. A few months ago, my Xuanmen was broken and everything started all over again. Strictly speaking, in a few months, I became a master! You old devil, do you think this is the era hundreds of years ago? Now that the world is changing, there will only be more and more talents. What''s so crazy about an old guy like you? "


    "If you hide yourself, no one will make trouble for you. If you dare to end up in person, are you afraid that all the old bones will be torn down?"


    "Shaft!"


    Finally, the ancestor of the Qin family couldn''t help it and said in a deep voice, "do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "Come on


    Lu Li''s breath broke out, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit: "don''t just say you don''t practice. You show up and see who''s dead between us!"


    "Arrogant!"


    The ancestor of the Qin family roared and suddenly a shadow appeared in the sky hundreds of miles away.


    That is a more concise giant hand, quickly toward the land away!


    This old man is really killing at this time.


    Seeing this huge hand, Lu Li picked her eyebrows, "you want to kill me from such a far away move? Do you really think I''m the master of Bazhou


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li immediately cut out a sword.


    The heavy sword shadow superposes, turns into a hundred Zhang sword awn!


    Although he looked down upon the ancestor of Qin family in words, Lu Li was not really arrogant. He put all his strength into his hand. His sword shot into the sky and cut the giant hand in the air!


    This time, the ancestor of the Qin family was angry. Even if his real body was not here, he had the power of a top master. The huge hand was so solid that it even caught a hundred Zhang sword in the air, and immediately made a grinding sound.


    Click!


    A moment later, a part of the giant hand broke, but the sword was smashed on the spot, which could not stop the momentum of the giant hand''s advance!


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li is squinting, and the peach blossom sword suddenly moves, pointing at the giant hand like a big enemy!


    "Not good!"


    Lei Mu''s heart was tight, and he realized that it was not good.


    Until now, he has not felt the breath of others, which shows that Lu Li is likely to have no backhand!


    Or, what''s wrong with his unexpected backhand!


    Looking at that huge hand has already come, leimuluo hesitated, decided to move.


    If he doesn''t, he will have to watch Lu Li die.


    Although there is a sense of temptation, but if people are tempted to die, it is not worth the loss.


    So, Lei Mu raised his hand, the blue color of the real gas crazy gush out, planning to save Lu Li''s life at this critical moment.


    However, before he touched the huge hand, an indescribable palpitation suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart!


    Leimu raised his head and felt that the space around him suddenly became solidified like mud, as if someone had blocked this space!


    "Qin family boy, you are also old. Why do you have to be serious with a child?"


    Before Lei Mu could see what was going on around him, a hearty voice sounded slowly. The huge hand in front of him melted like snow, and split inch by inch. Finally, it turned into a non threatening energy and dissipated between the heaven and the earth!


    From the top master of the air hit, actually not even a bit of movement has not spread out, so quietly was resolved!


    Lei Mu was shocked and said in silence: "this Is this Chen Yang''s strength? "


    Almost without seeing it with his own eyes, he knew that it must be him.


    The chief of the earth.


    Chen Yang!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    Different from the ancestors of the Qin family, Chen Yang was born in his real life.


    That''s why he was able to instantly defeat the giant hand released by the ancestors of the Qin family.


    When the giant hand disappeared, leimu felt the pressure around him gradually dissipated, and his expression was slightly relieved.


    But still some fear of dignified.


    It''s not that he is timid, but Chen Yang''s strength is too terrible.


    You know, he''s the top master!


    However, he was as helpless as a child in front of Chen Yang. Just in order to block the attack of the Qin family''s ancestors, Chen Yang restrained his actions. Lei Mu could not help but imagine how many moves he could make if they fought head-on?


    Ten moves?


    Or less?


    Leimu did not dare to continue to think about it, and a wry smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    Today''s experience, for him, is really a big blow.


    Even Lu Li, the younger generation, can fight him back and forth as soon as he breaks through the border. Lei mu can''t help but reflect on himself. He is really worthy of his name?


    At the time when Lei Mu''s mind was full of emotions, a figure was gradually tearing the void. He was wearing cloth clothes and shoes, and his long gray hair was simply tied up. He had some vicissitudes in his face, but he could vaguely see his handsome outline.


    What''s more remarkable is his eyes.


    His eyes are very deep, although he is smiling at the moment, but people can not feel a little smile.


    This man stepped out of the void and looked at Lu Li with a smile on his face. There was some deep meaning in his eyes, but he didn''t speak to Lu Li in a hurry.


    And Lu Li is also looking at him.


    Lu Li failed to see any trace that belonged to the chief of the prefecture. It was more appropriate to say that he was the leader of such a killer organization, rather than a casual master like a wild crane.


    But Lu Li did not take it lightly.


    Although Chen Yang seems to have no threat at all, he is able to set up the Ministry and control the most powerful blade of Shenwei. No one has questioned the position of his chief leader for many years. That is enough to prove that Chen Yang must have other means besides his strength.


    The simpler it looks on the surface, the more hidden.


    Chen Yang didn''t pay attention to Lu Li with a trace of inquiry, but looked at the sky in the distance and said with a smile: "Qin family boy, why don''t you keep quiet? Don''t you remember me


    The sky, which had spread before, suddenly began to tremble.


    The voice of Qin''s ancestors was dignified: "you are Mr. Chen? "


    "Hehe, it seems that my name has not been completely forgotten."


    Chen Yang put his hands back and said with a self mocking smile, "I didn''t expect to see you for many years. You are now a top master."


    "It''s impossible!"


    The voice of the ancestors of the Qin family shocked the space: "master Chen''s Shouyuan It''s impossible to live to this day! "


    "Master Chen?"


    This kind of honorific address made Lei Muluo frown.


    He glanced at Chen Yang, as if he wanted to see something from this not amazing looking man.


    Chen Yang must be nearly 1000 years old if he can be called master Chen by the old Dong of Qin family.


    None of the masters in Zhenwu area can be more than 1000 years old. Such antiques as the master of the Qin family should have lived for 500 or even 600 years. Even so, Lei Mu was shocked.


    Now the old ancestor of the Qin family says Chen Shi, and the deep meaning behind it almost makes Lei Mu''s scalp numb.


    "You can''t be Mr. Chen. Who are you?" The ancestor of the Qin family continued: "are you a descendant of master Chen? Or a descendant of master Chen? "


    The top master is almost panicked.


    He strongly denied Chen Yang''s identity and refused to admit that he was what he called "Chen Shi".


    Chen Yang sighed: "Qin family boy, you just said that life and death are not defined. I thought you had seen through all this, but I didn''t expect that you still couldn''t understand the meaning of these eight words


    "When I preached to you Tianjiao, you aristocratic families, I once said that the definition of life and death is only in one thought. At last, he understood the eight words of "Shengsheng family" until he died


    "Qin family boy, you still don''t understand."


    Chen Yang laughed again: "but it''s not your fault. In those students, only you were the most naughty. If the teacher said something, you would not go to your heart."


    Boom!


    One side of the thunder Mu stare big eyes, the brain seems to have thunder burst.


    He stares at Chen Yang, as if he understands something.


    "I see. You are the man. No wonder, no wonder."


    Leimu whispered, but was full of fear.He did not expect that Chen Yang, the leader of the local government, was the strong one who preached to the holy Kingdom family hundreds of years ago.


    At that time, the holy land of swallowing heaven was not as brilliant as it is today. At that time, although there were many top strong men, the fresh blood of the master level was almost broken. At that time, a mysterious top master appeared.


    He traveled all over the holy land, preached for every contemporary family genius, and spared no effort to teach them martial arts. It can be said that without that person, the current aristocratic family would not have been so strong. Even the ancient people like the Jiang family would never have been as strong as they are now.


    For this man, all the influential families of tuntian Shengguo were extremely grateful, and they have been handed down by word of mouth to this day. Although the Lei family behind Lei Mu has existed for a short time, Lei Mu has still heard of the deeds of this strong man, but he does not know his name.


    Now it seems that Chen Shi, who can shock the ancestor of Qin family, must be the man at that time.


    "I''m not here to reminisce." Seeing that the ancestor of Qin family didn''t answer for a long time, Chen Yang was still smiling, but his tone was already serious: "Qin family boy, you have stepped on the boundary. If you want to control everything, you will lose your life. "


    "This young man, I want to take away. If you have any opinions, you can bring them up now."


    I heard Chen Yang.


    The distant sky was shaken, which proved that the ancestor of Qin family was not calm at the moment.


    After a long time, the ancestor of Qin family said in a deep voice: "as long as he doesn''t fight against Bazhou, I don''t mean to embarrass him. Chen... "


    When it comes to the address of Chen Yang, the ancestor of the Qin family pauses for a moment, and then says, "since master Chen is willing to take him away, I can''t get it."


    He finally called out the word "teacher Chen", which is to recognize the identity of Chen Yang.


    After all, only Chen Shiben knew the secret of Chen Yang just now, except those people in those years. Even if it is a descendant or a descendant, it is impossible for them to know such details about this "trivial matter".


    No one can remember the origin of those eight words except those who have experienced it in person.


    Therefore, after Chen Yangdao said that, the ancestor of Qin family had already believed his identity and confirmed that he was the Chen master who preached to the holy country.


    "Very good. It seems that my old face is a little thin."


    Chen Yang seemed to be very satisfied with the Qin family''s ancestor''s answer. He turned to Lu Li with a smile and said, "so, what''s your opinion?"


    He did not take Lu Li away directly and forcefully. Even if he had the strength to do so easily, he still asked Lu Li for his opinions.


    But Lu Li is picking eyebrows.


    Chen Yang''s inquiry is not to respect his own will, but to convey a threat signal.


    Or rather, it''s provocative.


    In order to force him to show up, he made such a big trouble in Bazhou. At this time, Chen Yang showed up and calmed all the disturbances by invincible means. It seems that he has given himself a step down. However, Lu Li is very clear that Chen Yang is warning himself.


    Even if he doesn''t, as long as he suddenly turns around and leaves, he can solve all the problems.


    "Do you want to persuade me not to push too far?" Lu Li squints, but feels a little funny.


    The heart says silently: "it is a pity that I am such a person who does not know the weight."


    Thinking of this, Lu Li raised his eyes, responded to Chen Yang''s eyes, and said with a light smile: "big leader, the rules of the land department, do you still remember?"


    Chen Yang''s eyes flashed a glimmer of disappointment, but calmly replied: "of course I remember."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    "Since the chief still remembers the rules of the local government, it should be clear."


    "The land belongs to Shenwei, who is loyal to his royal highness King Yan."


    "The Bazhou aristocratic family conspired to assassinate the Yan king. Although the matter has not yet been accomplished, its ambition has been exposed. As a member of the Ministry, I dare to ask the chief leader what should be done to such rebellious people? "


    Lu Li''s tone is also very calm, like convergence of all the edge, there is no smoke at all.


    But his words were full of tit for tat.


    Chen Yang took a deep look at Lu Li and said without hesitation: "when you chop."


    "Good!"


    Lu Li nodded: "the big leader thinks that he should be beheaded. Let me ask one more question. Is there any mistake in chopping the master of Bazhou today?"


    Chen Yang is still looking at him, the tone is not startled: "no mistake."


    "What are you doing now, chief Lu Li turned his words and gazed at Chen Yang: "facing a group of ambitious and ambitious people who plan to assassinate his royal highness, if you don''t start to capture them, you have the meaning of calming things down. Is it true that the great leader is on their side


    Chen Yang heard this sentence, his face is also a little helpless color, "Lu Li, some things, can''t do absolutely."


    This is an explicit statement.


    Today, Lu Li ran to Bazhou to stir up the wind and rain, which almost made the family of Bazhou restless. Both the local government and Bazhou suffered heavy casualties during the night, and both sides paid a price.


    If we stop now, it''s really hard to judge who wins or loses. After all, the Bazhou aristocratic family does plan to assassinate mu Hongxiu, and has an indescribable entanglement with the state of the supreme demon. You know, now the two countries are at war. The Bazhou aristocratic family is in collusion with the state-owned jitianmo. The seriousness behind this matter is probably more serious than the assassination of Mu Hongxiu.


    No matter who it is, it is absolutely impossible to let go of these traitors.


    Not to mention, Bazhou aristocratic family seems to have a trace of contact with Tianwaitian.


    However, Chen Yang''s attitude is not only to make peace, but also not to plead for Bazhou family.


    At this time, Bazhou aristocratic family really lost too much, and the master died. Even Lei mu, the Bazhou Prefecture master, had been given up. If we continued, if we allowed Lu Li to kill a few more masters, Bazhou would really lose a lot.


    "What the chief means is that this is the end of the matter?"


    Lu Li didn''t refuse, but looked at Chen Yang as if he were really asking for his opinion.


    Chen Yang said calmly: "if it''s not, how to make a decision on this matter, we should listen to the opinions of his royal highness. Neither you nor I am qualified to make this decision. "


    "Although the Bazhou aristocratic family betrayed his royal highness, they were still the people of Tiansheng Kingdom after all. Isn''t it a kind of tyrannical behavior for you to attack them like this and massacre them


    After listening to Chen Yang''s words, Lu Li showed a meaningful smile and said: "standing in the position of the head of the local government, my behavior is indeed some transgression. But I don''t want to forget my identity as the head of the four prefectures. Now his Royal Highness has handed over the power to me and Ge Xinyue manager, one in the palm, the other in peace. In other words, now that I am in Bazhou, I can make any decision on behalf of his royal highness


    "If the big leader wants to pursue the law of the holy Kingdom, it''s better to save these words and save his strength to catch those who dare to collude with the devil kingdom to assassinate the king Yan behind his back."


    "You can''t solve any problems by persuading me here."


    "However, I would like to ask the chief leader again, is your position on the side of Lord Yan''s house or On the other side? "


    Lu Li did not say too clearly.


    But after listening to Chen Yang, there was a helpless expression on his face.


    He felt that Lu Li was too alert to himself.


    This sentence has completely gone beyond the scope of trial.


    Which side are you on?


    No matter how he answers, Lu Li will have a way to deal with it.


    What''s more, if the answer is to stand on the side of Lord Yan''s residence, Lu Li will climb up the pole and ask him to come.


    But if the answer is on the other side, the meaning behind the answer is somewhat intriguing.


    In other words, unless he kills Lu Li now, Chen Yang knows that no matter how he answers, he will not be able to get out of it so easily today.


    "Tough, but smart."


    Chen Yang sighed, but his evaluation of Lu Li was not low.


    Although Lu Li''s means are somewhat extreme, even Chen Yang feels that the wisdom hidden behind the extreme is somewhat amazing.


    Maybe he''s the kind of man born to be a leader.


    "Lu Li, if I told you that I was not on either side, what would you do?" All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. Chen Yang finally looked at Lu Li and gave an ambiguous answer.No, it''s not so much the answer.


    It''s better to say that Chen Yang left the problem to Lu Li again.


    "If you don''t stand on either side, you''re the enemy on both sides."


    Lu Li said: "of course, there is no absoluteness in everything. If you don''t stand on either side, you can naturally make friends on both sides. At the critical moment, you can reap the benefits. It''s really in the best interests of you. "


    "That''s right."


    Chen Yang said with a smile: "your words are somewhat reasonable. Although I don''t think so, I also want to agree with you."


    "But have you ever thought that maybe I''m standing higher than you think?"


    However, Chen Yang''s words changed, but he asked Lu Li again.


    Lu Li was silent and then said, "I can''t control so much. No matter what you are planning and which side you are on, if you don''t want to stand on the side of Lord Yan''s house, you will hand over the shensha seal."


    That''s what we''re looking for.


    The seal of God killing mentioned by Lu Li is naturally the main seal in Chen Yang''s hand.


    If you want to unify the power of the earth, there can be no change in the four divine seals.


    Now Cao Hanbing and Zheng an''s attitude has been clear, even if not clear, these two people also can not form too big a threat.


    But Chen Yang is different. He is a top master, and he is also a very deep top master.


    Chen Yang has always been sitting in the position of the big leader, deliberately weakening his sense of existence. No one knows what he really wants to do, but because of his strength, the other three leaders of the Ministry of prefectures and even the emperors of several generations after the change of the emperor did not attack Chen Yang, but let him have a vague attitude.


    It can be said that if there was no Lu Li, no one would come to Chen Yang''s trouble.


    However, Chen Yang never expected that the four leaders of the local government, or mu Hongxiu, deliberately inserted the nails into the ground, could actually do this.


    At the beginning, when Lu Li succeeded the four leaders of the prefecture, Chen Yang had already noticed Lu Li.


    However, at that time, he was no different from many other forces who had noticed that Lu Li had not set foot on the military road. He thought that a young man who did not even set foot on the road of martial arts could not change the situation at all.


    However, no one thought that this young man, who they thought would not pose any threat, has done a lot of great things in less than half a year, and has successfully broken the boundary and become a strong master.


    In Zhenwu area, only those with strong masters can win the right to speak for themselves. Otherwise, no matter how high a position you stand, you will have no strength. It will also be a puppet in the eyes of others.


    Chen Yang didn''t care about Lu Li''s succession to the four leaders of the local government, because in his opinion, it doesn''t matter who the four leaders have been vacant for a long time. Mu tea use means to hand it to Lu Li, Chen Yang Fei but not angry, but happy to see.


    After all, it''s better for a young man without any threat to sit in this position than a master who doesn''t know what to do.


    Even if the purpose of bathing in tea is to "play", Chen Yang is indifferent.


    But


    How long has it been since the young man, who was completely ignored by himself, has become a master. He even has the courage to force himself to give up the seal of God''s death.


    Chen Yang''s eyes flashed a trace of inexplicable light, and finally said, "do you want to collect the four seals?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    Collecting the four seals can completely control the local government. This is not a secret. Even outsiders know it very well, not to mention Lu Li, the local leader who has received the inheritance of God''s killing seal.


    Therefore, Chen Yang understood Lu Li''s plan in an instant.


    Hearing this, Lu Li neither admitted nor denied it, but said faintly: "since you don''t want to stand on the side of Lord Yan''s house, you should not occupy the power of Lord Yan''s house. Shenweisi is loyal to Yan Wangfu, so should the earth department. "


    "You don''t need a leader with a swaying stance."


    In a short speech, Lu Li not only expressed his own ideas, but also exposed his hostility to Chen Yang.


    Of course, this is also Lu Li''s original plan.


    For Chen Yang, an old man with an unknown plan, it''s useless to show off his plans in front of him. It''s better to talk about it, or even to ask him directly about his attitude.


    At present, although Chen Yang''s attitude is vague, it is also firm.


    He made it clear that he would not be on either side, which meant that he could be on any side at any time.


    Whether it''s on the side of Lord Yan''s residence or The enemy of Lord Yan''s house.


    As long as he still holds this attitude, it is absolutely impossible for Lu Li to let him continue to master the God killing seal.


    The whole affairs of the local government must be carried out. No matter where Chen Yang stands, Lu Li is ready to be hostile to him.


    Feeling Lu Li''s hostility, Chen Yang is half helpless and half distressed.


    There are many secrets in this world, so naturally there are many people who guard the secrets. These people have seen the real side of the world and have produced different ideas. The so-called position also comes from this.


    Chen Yang is also the guardian of secrets, and is one of the oldest existing guardians in Zhenwu region.


    Lu Li''s present attitude, from the point of view of the chief of the local government, does not think there is any problem. He even thinks that Lu Li''s performance is just what the Yan palace needs.


    However, from the point of view of Chen Yang, Lu Li''s attitude made him a little distressed.


    "I can''t give it to you."


    Chen Yang still had a smile on his face, but the smile was a little less warm. His deep eyes looked at Lu Li and said, "the power of the earth can be unified. Cao Hanbing, Zheng''an, plus you, the three God killing seals are enough to command the local government. I can also guarantee that it will not hinder any of your actions. But It is impossible for me to hand over the seal of God''s death. "


    "There is no conflict between what you want to do and my secret. Lu Li, I understand your feelings, but you should understand that not everyone who has hidden will become your enemy. "


    Chen Yang''s tone is very light, but there is a trace of sternness that people can''t ignore. "Today''s provocation, from a certain point of view, has stepped on the bottom line. I can not care, but others may not think so. Repeated coercion, in addition to complicating the situation, will not do you any good. Even if those martial artists like Qin family who have been hiding for many years are enemies of Lord Yan''s residence, do you have the strength to kill them all? "


    "Young people, it is a good thing to be enterprising, but if everything is too sharp, it will only cause more trouble. Don''t wait until you can''t turn things around until you regret it. "


    This sounds like a warning. In fact, Chen Yang is very gentle.


    It is not so much a warning as a persuasion from an elder to a younger one.


    However, after listening to Chen Yang''s persuasion, Lu Li is astringent expression, indifferent way: "enough."


    Chen Yang is quite surprised and looks at Lu Li.


    "I''ve heard enough of you people''s reasoning."


    Lu Li said calmly, "you or Tianwaitian people are all birds of a feather.". He thinks that he is protecting the future of the world, but he has his own plan. Chen Yang, do you dare to say that you don''t have any calculation? You founded the Ministry of land, served as the chief, and even became the "master Chen" in the name of the sage family. You have arranged this bureau for nearly a thousand years. Can you say that you have no plan of your own? "


    "Don''t treat everyone as a fool."


    "There are many secrets in Zhenwu area now. Not only you Chen Yang, but everyone has secrets. The difference is whether you really want to do something for the world


    Lu Li said here, with a sarcastic smile on his face: "I asked the garbage man who only dares to incarnate before, and now I give this question to you intact."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Chen Yang picked his eyebrows, but he didn''t care that Lu Li omitted the title of "big leader" and called his name directly.


    "The chaos of the four seas, you old ghosts hiding in the dark, don''t you really know?"


    "If the people are destroyed by the court of the four seas, for whom do you keep your secret, the so-called future?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, Chen Yang said faintly: "I naturally know about the affairs of snowy state. Maybe you don''t know that before Luyu became invincible under heaven and man, I was the one who took charge of the thousand year battlefield. ""I fought with the monsters of the four seas court for hundreds of years, guarding the border for this piece of human life. I didn''t leave the snowy state until someone could replace me."


    Chen Yang and Lu Li looked at each other: "are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Lu Li''s eyes flash slightly, and he really didn''t expect Chen Yang to give this answer.


    In other words, Lu Li didn''t expect that Chen Yang had been in the snow state.


    He did not suspect that Chen Yang lied on this matter.


    It is unnecessary to lie on such a matter for a strong man who is only a little short of heaven and man. What''s more, Chen Yang said that he had guarded the snowy state for hundreds of years, and he could name Lu Yu. These things can''t be fake at all.


    However, Lu Li still did not change his view.


    The current situation of Zhenwu region is like a pack of wolves. The four seas royal court represents the different races in the sky. However, most of the strong people in Tianwaitian are still unclear, but it is a fact that they want to prevent Zhenwu from upgrading. To prevent the world from upgrading, it is necessary to contain the birth of the strong, kill Tianjiao, disturb Qi Yun, and there is bound to be conflict with the martial arts in the world.


    In addition to these, there are constant internal worries in Zhenwu area.


    More and more powerful people are emerging, and everyone is calculating, and the huge forces like the polar demon kingdom are restless. In such an environment, Lu Li does not feel that he has the ability to turn the tide. However, he feels that he can at least keep everything he wants to defend.


    "What you''ve done before, or even what you''re going to do in the future, has nothing to do with me. But since you can''t guarantee your position, you can hand over the seal of God''s killing. You can go your way and we will walk our single wooden bridge. "


    Lu Li''s cold voice finished, peach blossom sword trembling, pointing to Chen Yang.


    This is about to turn over.


    Seeing the atmosphere become a little strange, Lei Mu finally said: "manager Lu, senior Chen, don''t hurt the harmony. No matter what you have, you can sit down and talk slowly. There''s no need to start. "


    When speaking, leimu floated to the two people and said with a bitter smile: "if you fight here, you just ask outsiders to see jokes."


    "Hum!"


    The cold hum of the ancestors of the Qin family came from afar.


    It turned out that the old man had not completely given up paying attention to this place. His mind was hidden, and he was just hiding his ears and stealing the bell. Chen Yang did not open his mouth to let him go. He was listening to him on the side.


    But Chen Yang does not speak, does not mean that Lei Mu has no opinion on him.


    "Old ghost, since you want to hear it so much, why don''t you show up and listen to it in person?" Lu Li didn''t feel the spirit hidden by the ancestors of the Qin family, but he also guessed that the old immortal was still paying attention to the situation here.


    Hearing Lu Li''s provocative words, the ancestor of the Qin family coldly replied, "you don''t have to stir me up. As long as you leave Bazhou now, I will never pay attention to the gratitude and resentment between you."


    "What if I don''t withdraw?"


    Lu Li grinned grimly, but immediately pointed the spearhead at the ancestor of the Qin family.


    Compared with Chen Yang, Lu Li wanted to destroy the ancestors of the Qin family first.


    So he said, "Chen Yang, why don''t we join hands to kill this old guy. I don''t want to kill him. How about killing him? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    He said so, Chen Yang has no reaction, leimu first is bitter smile.


    It started again.


    At that time, Lu Li was such a fool that he made a move to biling.


    However, leimu also has to admit that he has become an abandoned son of Bazhou, and he really has a sense of injustice in his heart. Even if Lu Li doesn''t mention it, he can''t do it.


    But for biling, it is really provoked by Lu Li.


    Without his encouragement, Lei Mu felt that he would kill several ordinary masters to vent his anger and make the Bazhou family suffer a lot. He would never have targeted biling, the peak of Mingyou.


    Now Lu Li is actually doing the same thing again. He urges Chen Yang to join hands to kill the ancestor of the Qin family. Although Lei Mu knows that Chen Yang will not agree, he still admires Lu Li''s courage.


    This little madman, is really who dares to kill!


    At the same time that he said that sentence, the breath of the ancestors of Qin family was instantly restrained.


    He was also worried that Chen Yang would be talked about, and he really did.


    "How dare you be a chess player? You deserve it


    Aware that the ancestors of the Qin family have been "counselled", Lu Li turned his lips in disdain.


    Chen Yang was a little distressed and said, "Lu Li, don''t make any more mischief. Today you have killed a lot of people. If you continue to kill, it will not be as simple as a Qin family boy. "


    Lu Li was not satisfied and said: "that''s the best way. I''d like to see how many old immortals are hiding under the muddy water."


    Lei Mu''s face changed slightly, and was frightened by Lu Li''s words.


    Because Lu Li''s words just reminded him that since the ancestors of the Qin family were not dead, would all the ancestors of the Qin family still live?


    At this time, these old antiques are hidden in the dark to pay attention to all this?


    Thinking of this, leimu suddenly felt chilly on his back and felt a little chilly.


    "You can either kill the old ghost with me, or hand over the seal of God''s death. It''s up to you to decide what to do. "


    Lu Li is a glance at Chen Yang, light way.


    Chen Yang sighed: "God kill seal involves a lot of things, I can''t give it to you."


    "You should also be aware of this. The inheritance of the local government It''s weird. "


    Although Chen Yang didn''t say too much about it, as he said, the inheritance of the local government is indeed a bit strange.


    In fact, when he got the ancient martial arts skills of Tiandi Fenglei, Lu Li guessed that the inheritance of the earth department should be related to the ancient martial artists. Although it''s hard to say what the connection between the two is, at least it can be determined that only the leader can inherit the shensha yinwu, which must be born from the inheritance of the heaven and earth wind and thunder.


    And


    Even the seal of God killing seal can get the remnant of ancient martial arts. What secret is the main seal in Chen Yang''s hands?


    Just as Lu Li was thinking, Chen Yang said again, "don''t worry. Although the seal of God can''t be handed over to you, I won''t interfere with all the actions of the Ministry of earth. You can rest assured to use your fists."


    "That''s the biggest concession I can make, if you don''t think it''s enough."


    Chen Yang light way: "then we also don''t need to talk further."


    Lu Li picked a eyebrow: "don''t want to talk, that is to fight?"


    "Although you are a great master, you are still not good enough compared with the top masters." Chen Yang calmly said: "if I want to kill you, you have no place to escape."


    Between the words, Chen Yang''s body space, actually appeared a trace of illusory fluctuations.


    At this time, he really wanted to kill.


    Even standing on the side of Lei mu, feel Chen Yang that silk does not cover up the killing heart, can not help but quietly quit between the two people.


    "Chief Chen, what are you doing to embarrass a young man? I really want to find someone to practice. I can accompany you! "


    At this time, a long smile suddenly sounded, the rough sound seemed to penetrate the space, directly appeared in this piece of heaven and earth.


    Click!


    As the laughter reverberates, a black light suddenly tears the void and cuts to Chen Yang, who doesn''t want to hide and kill!


    It''s a long black gun!


    The moment Chen Yang saw the black spear, his face suddenly became cold. He reached for his hand and grasped it in his hand.


    "Good skill!"


    Rough laughter sounded again, and then, there was a figure flying from the distance, the breath was extremely fierce!


    "Butcher, this is not your business."


    Chen Yang held the spear and looked at the man with deep eyes.


    "Human slaughter?"


    Hearing this name, Lu Li is slightly a Leng.


    He had thought that GE Xinyue might ask for help for himself, but he didn''t expect that the comer would be a butcher!


    The number one killer of the Ministry of land titles.


    In other words, he is the most powerful killer in the ground.


    "It''s all the same people in the ground. It hurts my feelings to shout, fight and kill."The fierce breath of the figure flew straight in front of Chen Yang.


    When seeing this person''s true appearance, Lu Li couldn''t help but stare.


    Is this human slaughter?


    People in front of me He was a little boy.


    What happened to the rough sound?


    "Boy, you look impolite." Rentu noticed Lu Li''s eyes, and a smile appeared on his immature face, "why, I don''t think I look like the first Tu? Have you never met Li Wuming? "


    When he mentioned Li Wuming, Lu Li suddenly realized.


    Wu Zong Li Wuming, that is also a strong man with crane hair and childish face.


    Li Wuming claimed that he had something wrong with his practice, but according to Xiao maoqiu''s explanation, Lu Li knew that this should be the sequela of being cursed by the Tao.


    In other words, rentu, like Li Wuming, should be "lucky robbers.".


    "I''ve seen you before."


    Thinking of this man as his own rescuer, Lu Li immediately changed his facial expression, smiling and ha ha, and saluted the butcher.


    The butcher waved his hand and said, "I''m also ordered to come here, so I don''t need those empty gifts."


    With that, he looked at Chen Yang and held it in his palm. The black spear in Chen Yang''s hand immediately broke free and flew back into his hand.


    "Big leader Chen, how old are you? How can you set an example for the local government?"


    Rentu''s tone was a little teasing, but he also said with a smile: "give me a face, this matter is even."


    Chen Yang said in a deep voice: "I didn''t want to embarrass him. But you, after chasing me all the way, are you not tired?"


    "No way, this is the order of Qinglian. You know, we all belong to Lord Yan''s house after all. Now they are the chief manager of the house of internal affairs. At her command, I have to stop you even if I am tired to death. "


    The person Tu finished this sentence, Mou son tiny MI, "moreover, not only am I coming, Senluo should also be coming soon."


    "You''re a great show." Chen Yang showed both a funny and angry expression, "you so do not trust me?"


    Man Tu said with a smile, "it''s not disbelief, but fear. Who doesn''t know the strength of chief Chen? When Cao Hanbing challenged you, he was stabbed by you with one finger. Who is not afraid of such a strong man? "


    Can Cao Hanbing not move with one finger?


    Lu Li took a deep look at Chen Yang.


    This sentence of rentu seems to remind me that Cao Hanbing''s terrible body methods have no use in front of Chen Yang.


    When Chen Yang appeared earlier, he did tear up the space.


    This reminds Lu Li of Gu Haoran.


    Gu Haoran has this ability.


    However, compared with Gu Haoran''s free shuttle appearance, although Chen Yang can tear space, but the two are not a kind of supernatural power.


    Chen Yang is more like breaking the void with his strong foundation, resulting in the effect of shuttling space.


    But if he has such strength, Cao Hanbing''s thunder is not worth mentioning in front of him.


    Can''t you get out of his range with speed?


    After understanding the deep meaning of rentu''s words, Lu Li murmured and said, "since chief Chen has no hostility to me, how can I explain the previous intention of killing?"


    "I just want to scare you, a boy with more than a lot of talent!"


    Chen Yang seemed to be annoyed by the question, and his tone was a little heavy. "You think the top masters are so good to be born? Whether hostile or not, every top master is the inside story of Zhenwu area. If you kill one today and another tomorrow, you will consume all the details of Zhenwu. How can the Terrans resist when the court of the four seas wakes up? Who''s going to stop it


    "Don''t you think about it when you talk about snowy state?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    Man Tu laughed and said, "don''t get angry, chief Chen. You said that he didn''t know the height of heaven and earth. What can a teenager know about the general situation of the world?"


    "However, such an outstanding young man as Lu Li, if you look at the whole Zhenwu area, you can''t find a second one."


    "No matter how hard it is for a top master to be born, the old guy is the old guy, and the future of the world should belong to the young people."


    Speaking of this, rentu tightened his grip on the black Spear''s hand, and his smile disappeared a little: "you keep Zhenwu''s old things, I protect the future of the world. Now, you can quit


    Even if Chen Yang said he didn''t want to embarrass Lu Li, he didn''t retreat.


    All of them have become the role of the elite. Why doesn''t Ren Tu understand the meaning of Chen Yang''s move?


    If you don''t, it means there''s something left to be done.


    Whether he continues to be in trouble or not, rentu''s order today is to take Lu Li back safely. He can''t do without a hair.


    Therefore, if Chen Yang does not retreat, rentu can only think that he has ulterior motives.


    Then there will be only one fight.


    "If you want to return, you will." Chen Yang''s tone was also cold, "as soon as I leave, this boy will make trouble. Today, he killed a lot of people in Bazhou. If he continues to indulge himself, it will do no good to anyone. You should not be used as a knife by him


    With that, Chen Yang looked at Lu Li: "he wanted to pull me to kill Qin''s boy before. You don''t think he''s very clever now. In fact, he''s not afraid of the nature."


    "Is it?"


    Rentu didn''t think so: "it''s better not to be afraid, not to be the leader of the earth."


    "I think you''ve forgotten what the Department of the earth does now."


    "Kill!"


    Rentu''s tone changed: "our department is a killer organization. If you are afraid, how can you be a killer? How to kill people? "


    "Dibu was founded by you. Have you forgotten yourself?"


    Chen Yang light way: "the killer also must have the rule, sees who kills who, that is not the killer, is the madman."


    "A madman." Rentu retorted: "in my opinion, these masters in Bazhou should have died. How evil is it to assassinate the king of Yan? You don''t have the guts to investigate. He does. Cao Hanbing has it, even Zheng''an, whom you always despise. "


    Chen Yang frowned. He wanted to say something more. A subtle arc flashed in front of his eyes, but interrupted his thoughts.


    The arc gradually amplified and finally turned into a dark blue lightning.


    After a big bang.


    Cao Hanbing''s body suddenly appeared beside Lu Li, took off his mask and said with a smile: "I should not be late?"


    "It''s not too late, of course," he said


    Cao Hanbing smell speech, this just nodded, "Senluo encountered a little intractable small problem, wait for him to solve later."


    "The gods?" Hearing Cao Hanbing''s words, rentu picked his eyebrows.


    Cao Hanbing did not answer, but the killing intention in his eyes has already explained everything.


    Rentu had no choice but to say, "you can calculate. Senluo''s move is to return Qinglian''s favor. If you ask him to deal with your problems, aren''t you afraid that Qinglian will trouble you? "


    "Ge Xinyue''s affection, that''s also mine. Sooner or later, it''s a family. What''s so terrible about it?"


    Cao Hanbing said innocently with a smile: "moreover, the strongman of the cult has followed me for a long time. Although big leader Chen used to release his breath to frighten him away, the guy obviously recognized our big leader. After giving a little face, he still behaved as usual. This time senro made a move, and that guy would not die or be disabled. I think he still dare to follow me


    Chen Yang''s face changed a little and said in a deep voice, "nonsense!"


    "If you kill the great envoy of the Shinto..."


    "How about killing them?" Cao Hanbing squinted and asked, "Chen Yang, calling you a big leader is to give you face. Do you really see yourself as a character? "


    "If you dare to say nothing to your grandfather Cao, he will take off your arms and legs today, to the shame of that year."


    As rentu said before, Chen Yang used to subdue Cao Hanbing with a finger.


    Now, judging from Cao Hanbing''s attitude, this is obviously true.


    However, no one is clear about the specific situation except for the two parties. Judging from the tone of Cao Hanbing now, it seems that some other things happened.


    "Cao Hanbing, it was you who provoked me at the beginning. Could I just let you chop a few knives?" Chen Yang''s tone is a little impatient.


    He felt that these people in the ground were more difficult to deal with.


    Since he took up the position of chief, the head of the Department has changed several rounds, but he has never met such a tough guy as Cao Hanbing and Lu Li.


    What''s more, Cao Hanbing''s strength has made great progress than before. Now his thunder method, really started, really can cause some threat to himself.


    And don''t forget, in addition to Cao Hanbing, there are people who butcher the first strong man.He was able to sit in the first position of the title, not by name.


    If the word "rentu" is heard by those who know it, they will immediately think of his terrible achievements.


    "You grandfather Cao has no other advantages. The greatest advantage is to keep a grudge. It''s true that I challenged you at the beginning, but you dare to force me to kneel with a finger. This kindness has not been forgotten by grandfather Cao


    Cao Hanbing sneered, and a knife slipped out of his sleeve. It seemed that he was eager to try. He couldn''t wait to chop Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang frowned, but ignored Cao Hanbing''s provocation.


    He looked at rentu and said in a deep voice, "rentu, today''s affairs are all in your mind. Now leave with these two guys and don''t let things get worse. "


    When rentu heard this, he shrugged his shoulders and turned to look at Cao Hanbing: "Cao Hanbing, I understand the meaning of chief Chen."


    "I didn''t understand."


    Cao Hanbing directly interrupted: "even if you are the title killer, I don''t need to give you face."


    "Chief Chen, you''ve heard that, too."


    Rentu chuckled and said, "he Cao Hanbing is the second leader of the land department. In terms of rank, he is still my superior. You let me take them away I don''t have that much face. "


    "Hey, Chen Yang, I''m afraid you didn''t expect that you would have today?" Cao Hanbing gave a cold smile and then said, "look at your expression now. You think everything is under your control, and the situation has changed into this. You should be very angry? If I''m right, you''re thinking about how to break the game now? "


    Chen Yang frowned and did not answer.


    However, Cao Hanbing is not wrong. Now he is really thinking about how to break the situation.


    One Cao Hanbing and one slaughtering are not enough to threaten him. However, with a Senluo, the three of them should work together. Even Chen Yang should think about it carefully.


    Not to mention another Lu Li is watching.


    Although Lu Li is not a top master, he can at least fight against the top master when he breaks out. Moreover, the flying sword brings a very dangerous feeling to Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang knew that the material of the flying sword should be Shenjing.


    And it''s a very precious crystal.


    Chen Yang, after all, is a kind of "antique". Naturally, he has heard of such precious materials as Shenjing, and even has seen them with his own eyes.


    But those Shenjing are not as thrilling as Lu Li''s flying sword.


    That means that the divine crystal of Lu Li''s flying sword is probably a high-level divine crystal from the sky.


    Shenjing itself has a restraining effect on true Qi, not to mention being a top master. Even heaven and man can''t defend it. If Lu Li has now entered the top level and holds the flying sword made by Shenjing, Chen Yang will never hesitate to turn around and escape.


    But even if Lu Li has not entered that realm, he is also a force that can not be ignored.


    Two title killers, two land department leaders, these four people add up, Chen Yang really feel some pressure.


    However, after thinking for a moment, Chen Yang said: "rentu, I may be responsible for this situation today, but I only ask one question. When I was in power, did I ever do anything that I was sorry for the Ministry of lands and Lord Yan''s residence? "


    The person Tu that piece of young face appears a trace of different color, but calm way: "never."


    After saying that, he even accentuated the tone, light way: "you have never been sorry to anyone."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    Rentu gave this answer, which did not surprise Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang sighed and said: "when the strength reaches the realm of you and me, it should be very clear that there are huge hidden dangers in this world."


    "For thousands of years, I have been looking for solutions, but with little success. I found the way to establish the Ministry of land or to preach in the holy land under the pseudonym of master Chen. "


    When Chen Yang said this, he looked at Lu Li, as if explaining to him: "you think I''m biased towards the aristocratic family, but have you ever thought about where the most powerful and firm strength comes from when you look at the whole wasteland and even the whole Zhenwu region?"


    "The five magic kingdoms, the hermit sect, and the six holy places?"


    Chen Yang shook his head and said, "none of them!"


    "The strongest strength in the world is the power of the family."


    "They supported each other by blood, and their base was so large that they could not be compared with any other clan. Places such as the six holy places may be able to give birth to a strong arrogance, invincible for a time, but not invincible for a lifetime. Compared with the number of geniuses, which kind of force can compare with the aristocratic families? "


    "I''m not biased towards aristocratic families, but I have to choose a force that can really make Zhenwu stronger. "


    Chen Yang said: "the strength of the aristocratic family is not in the individual, but in the whole. Every descendant of an aristocratic family, at least, has the prospect of becoming an immortal realm. Every one of these people is a Grandmaster''s seed. Like the clan, the royal family''s more class-specific resource tilt can''t be compared with the aristocratic family. "


    "If you don''t believe it, you can go and check the data to see how much difference there is between the number of patriarchs born by aristocratic families and those born by clansmen and royal families over the years."


    At this point, Chen Yang sighed and stopped speaking.


    He really felt a little tired.


    It''s not that no one can understand, but It''s a little subdued!


    At any rate, he is also a top master, and he is one of the oldest top masters in Zhenwu region. He knows too many secrets, some of which can be said, some of which cannot be said. But in any case, in the past few hundred years, he has not been so subdued as he is today.


    And the originator of all this is actually a young man less than 20 years old.


    Chen Yang looks at Lu Li and knows that if he doesn''t let up today, Cao Hanbing and human butcher are not so simple, he will give up.


    When Chen Yang''s eyes turned to Lu Li, Lu Li said: "according to what you said, what you have done is actually to increase the number of strong men in Zhenwu area?"


    "The aristocratic family has a reasonable distribution of resources and blood ties, so they will not have too much disputes. Moreover, the possibility of Tianjiao being born is greater than that of the clan?"


    Lu Li looked directly at Chen Yang: "is that what you want to express?"


    Chen Yang felt that Lu Li''s words were a little strange, and frowned. Before he could speak, he listened to Lu Li saying, "well, according to what you said, why don''t you cultivate free cultivation? In terms of cardinal number, sanxiu is the most powerful force in the world. You know, sanxiu are all from ordinary people. How many people are there in Zhenwu? How many martial artists are there? Compared with the possibility of Tianjiao''s birth, can''t the huge base of the whole human race compare with the aristocratic family? "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Chen Yang was really stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li would say that, but He felt that Lu Li''s words had some truth.


    Yeah.


    Even if the base number of the aristocratic family is large, can it surpass the Terrans of the whole Zhenwu region?


    And it''s free to repair It is true that many strong men have been born.


    If we don''t say far away, we can say that in modern times, the invincible strong like Dong Ao are actually in the category of scattered cultivation.


    Their talent and talent are not inferior to those of the aristocratic family, the royal family and even the descendants of the holy land.


    Mu Hongxiu''s five saints of the same generation as mu Hongxiu were born in the ancient family or the powerful. Mu Hongxiu himself was born in the royal family. With such background and enough talent, it is not surprising that he can become Tianjiao.


    However, such as Dong Ao''s casual cultivation genius, is really relying on talent and opportunity to fight a blood path.


    Chen Yang''s silence this time is not because Lu Li is making trouble for no reason, but because what he said is so reasonable that he can''t think of how to refute it for a while, so he is stuck there.


    "That''s right. Your grandfather Cao is also a monk. You have no family or support behind your back. You''ve made it to today''s level by relying on your talent."


    "Don''t you think I Cao Hanbing is not worthy of being called Tianjiao?"


    Cao Hanbing squinted at Chen Yang, and his tone became very bad.


    Chen Yang frowned, or silent.


    Cao Hanbing It''s really the pride of heaven.


    His talent in sword technique may be better than Lin Wangbei.


    Although his Sabre technique is purely for killing, and Lin Wangbei''s sword is more artistic conception, they are equally gifted. There is no need to doubt this.


    What''s more, Cao Hanbing did not have such good resources as Lin Wangbei. He fought all the way, and finally killed in the Department, became the two leaders of the Department, and got the inheritance of thunder method. Since then, it was out of control, and really entered the ranks of the strong."Ha ha, if I have to say that, I am actually a loose repair." After Cao Hanbing finished speaking, rentu also laughed and said slowly, "I have no aristocratic family behind me, and I can walk to this day..."


    "Rentu, you know how you came to this day!"


    Cao Hanbing was even better. Rentu said this, and Chen Yang immediately interrupted in a deep voice: "how many people have you deprived of before you have come to this day? You look like this now It''s the curse of Zhenwu road! "


    If you are a rogue, you will be cursed by the will of the world.


    Because their growth experience is totally unconsciously competing for other Tianjiao''s luck.


    This is not a normal competition for resources, but eating dry wipe clean, not for others.


    Once the resources that could have trained several top masters were stolen by the air bandits, at most one could be born. Such a wasteful act is, of course, an unforgivable theft to the will of the world.


    Therefore, the will of the world, that is, the road of Zhenwu area, will curse this special warrior.


    "Well, you old devil, you can''t even play a joke."


    Rentu shrugged, but did not care about the scorn in Chen Yang''s words.


    Of course, he knows how he grew up.


    The key is that rentu does not want to say this sentence, not for himself, but for the strong in the land.


    As a matter of fact, the real strong people in the Ministry of land have one thing in common, that is, they are "clean". In other words, those powerful warriors in the ground who can be called up are all free cultivation!


    At present, there is a living example to prove that Lu Li''s words are not wrong, so rentu can''t help but remind Chen Yang to continue to argue, that is, to hit himself in the face.


    Who let the Ministry of land be established by Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang understood rentu''s hint and frowned and said, "the earth It is also a force in itself. This is no different from the selection process of aristocratic families. If the qualifications are not good and the strength is not strong, they are not qualified to be elected to the local government. "


    "But you can''t deny that the chance of Tianjiao being born in sanxiu is indeed greater than that of aristocratic families." Lu Li said plainly: "moreover, speaking of the Ministry of land, I also want to ask you a question."


    "Since you want more powerful people to appear in Zhenwu area, so you choose to stand on the side of aristocratic families, why do you still want to establish a prefecture?"


    "Ground killer Have you killed so many so-called geniuses over the years? "


    When Lu Li said this, he looked at Cao Hanbing and Tu, and said with a smile, "my words are not aimed at you. As a killer organization, it''s OK to take money to do things."


    "What I want to ask is actually our leader."


    Lu Li looked at Chen Yang, and his eyes gradually became cold. He said, "even if you can prove that your statement is correct, but the existence of the earth department is quite different from your idea. How do you want to explain this, chief Chen? "


    Chen Yang''s face is getting ugly.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li was so difficult to deal with.


    There is even a bit of indomitable taste.


    "As long as you untie my two doubts, I''m willing to step back now and never interfere with your flirting with aristocratic dignitaries." Lu Li picked his finger and his tone was understated.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    "Look up and down?"


    Chen Yang suddenly woke up, almost hit Lu Li''s way.


    What does it mean to be flirting with aristocratic dignitaries?


    What Lu Li said It''s a bit harsh.


    Although I admit that I have chosen aristocratic families before, it is because aristocratic families are more likely to give birth to powerful people. There are a lot of Tianjiao. It is good for the whole Zhenwu region to pull them together.


    But that doesn''t mean you are wearing a pair of trousers with the aristocratic family!


    Lu Li''s earlier remarks completely fixed his position on the side of the aristocratic family, because he could not refute the fact that there was a loose practice. For a while, he did not notice the trap in Lu Li''s words. But that last sentence, or let Chen Yang wake up.


    Make a fuss with the aristocratic family He can''t recite the black pot.


    There are too many secrets in Zhenwu area, and the old guy is not the only one. Now it''s not the time to go out in person. In fact, he is trying to contain each other secretly to make sure that the positions they represent will not be unbalanced.


    Chen yangsuan is one of the few who has no definite position.


    If Lu Li was pushed to the end of the aristocratic family by Lu Li, Zhenwu region was not without its antiques.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for Chen Yang to recite this kind of black pot.


    "The foundation of the Ministry of earth is a meeting of karma. It''s related to the secret of God''s killing seal. You haven''t known it yet."


    After Chen Yang denied the dirty water that Lu Li had spilled, he murmured and said slowly, "as for what you said, sanxiu is easier to produce talents than aristocratic families. I don''t deny that. Free repair comes from the common people, which is an extremely large base. Even the families of ordinary martial artists may give birth to the offspring of gifted talents. However, have you ever considered that the number of Terrans in Zhenwu area is as numerous as the sea of stars. How much manpower and material resources will be needed to support the scattered cultivation? "


    "Because it''s difficult, so don''t do it?"


    Lu Li said lightly: "then your idea is not so firm."


    "Well, what do you do with that nonsense? Give up the seal of God''s death."


    Cao Hanbing''s dagger is in his hand, and his eyes are full of blue light.


    Although Chen Yang is strong, he may not be stronger than the incarnation of jade dome.


    Aware of Cao Hanbing''s hostility, rentu is also holding the black spear tightly, with a smile on his face, but it is possible to start at any time.


    Lu Li needn''t say much. The peach blossom sword hovering on his shoulder always points to Chen Yang. Once the war starts, the peach blossom sword will directly stab Chen Yang.


    Because of Cao Hanbing''s words, the atmosphere became tense again.


    "Master Lei, what do you think?" All of a sudden, Lu Li looked at Lei mu, who was hiding in silence. He said with a smile: "if you want to make friends with the yanwang mansion, empty words are not enough."


    Lei Mu did not expect that Lu Li would mention himself at this time.


    Moreover, he clearly felt that Chen Yang, rentu, and Cao Hanbing''s Qi had more or less locked him in.


    This is a precaution.


    Lu Li does not speak, three people will not care about Lei mu, but Lu Li said so, immediately exposed him.


    Leimu is also the top master at any rate. Such fighting power can''t be ignored.


    "Manager Lu, this is the internal affairs of your department. I can''t get involved in it?" Lei Mu is scalp numb, can''t help but smile bitterly.


    To tell you the truth, he really didn''t want to get involved in it.


    No matter which side it is, it is not up to him now.


    Chen Yang is a top master. It is needless to say that although rentu did not show his strength, he was probably the top one. As for Cao Hanbing, although his realm is not at the top level, Lei Mu knows that this guy is not much different from Lu Li, and he is also a powerful monster.


    He can''t be regarded as an ordinary master because of his lightning speed and unpredictable Sabre technique.


    Lu Li, not to mention that, although he was a new master, Lei Mu was also disheartened by him before, which can be regarded as knowing the strength of Luli.


    Although at present it seems that if you stand on the side of Lord Yan''s mansion, the chance of winning will become bigger. No matter how strong Chen Yang is, he is only alone. In the face of so many strong people, he has to drink hatred.


    But the difference is that, before the death of top masters, how can they pull a few cushions.


    If you get involved in it, who is the man behind the back? Do you need to ask?


    Cao Hanbing has thunder method. Rentu himself is suspected to be the best, and Lu Li''s means are endless. In addition, these three people are obviously on the same front. If they really fight, the unfortunate person is obviously himself.


    That''s why Remus didn''t want to "mingle" with them.


    "Master Lei said this with great respect." Lu Li said with a smile: "now is the time for you to make a statement. If you don''t show your loyalty at this moment, when do you still want to wait? If you want to accept you in Lord Yan''s mansion, at least you have to contribute? "


    "Before I asked you to kill biling, you would have all kinds of evasion. If you still shirk now, you can''t say it."Lu Li said with a smile: "the four of us, together with Senluo, who has not yet appeared, should be enough to let big leader Chen die here?"


    Chen Yang face a cold, negative hand way: "you can try."


    "There''s no need to be so stiff."


    Rentu was still smiling: "big leader, even if there is a secret, it will not be of great use to you. However, for the local warlords, they still recognize your seal. Why don''t you just hand it over, and you''ll still be the leader in the future. As for the power, you ignore the affairs of the Ministry and continue to control it. No one is comfortable. "


    What he said seemed to be a gentle end to the court, but in fact it was forced into the palace.


    That''s very obvious.


    If Chen Yang refuses to hand in the seal of God''s killing, they will certainly start today.


    "Mr. Chen, these people are really deceiving people."


    At this time, the ancestor of the Qin family, who had been watching with divine thoughts, said, "what''s the status of master Chen? Why do you have to be patient again and again? If they dare to do it, Bazhou family will never stand by. If necessary, I can do it myself! "


    His attitude, Chen Yang''s face is not better, but worse.


    The words of the ancestors of the Qin family obviously mean that some people have fallen into the well and killed the stone!


    Previously, Lu Li had poured a stream of sewage, saying that Chen Yang was flirting with the aristocratic family. Now, the ancestor of the Qin family has come forward to support him. Obviously, he has no good intentions.


    It''s not only killing people, but also instigating mischief.


    Old monsters like the ancestors of the Qin family have been able to access some of the core secrets of Zhenwu. It is impossible for him not to know the current situation in Zhenwu area and the role of Chen Yang in this big game.


    However, he wanted to provoke Chen Yang to fall out with the prince Yan''s mansion. This insidious thought naturally goes without saying.


    "Hehe, it seems that the disciples taught by chief Chen at that time really cared for the teacher''s kindness."


    Lu Li gave a low smile and then said, "that old ghost, if you want to help, you can show up. Don''t hide behind and chew your tongue. It''s just despised."


    "Lu Li, do you really dare to be an old man?"


    The ancestors of the Qin family also laughed.


    Then a huge breath rose from the distance.


    Just like when the giant hand appeared.


    But this time, hundreds of miles away in the sky, there are Yangyun convergence, an old man in a black robe slowly flying.


    His flying speed seems to be slow, but every blink of an eye will span a hundred miles, one can not breathe, he has come to this sky.


    "The old man shows up, so what?"


    The old man looked at Luli, and the simple and profound breath shrouded Lu Li in an instant, as if he wanted to give him a strong hand.


    However, Lu Li has not yet responded, but rentu''s horizontal gun blocks Lu Li''s body. The black long gun shakes, and instantly shatters the breath of Qin''s ancestors.


    "Old man, this is not a place for you to shake your prestige."


    Rentu is still laughing.


    It''s just that his smile doesn''t have any temperature.


    Chen Yang had a good attitude towards Chen Yang before, because he was the chief of the prefecture. As he said before, he had never done anything to apologize to the prefecture headquarters or the Yan palace. From this point of view, rentu was willing to show some respect to Chen Yang.


    But the ancestors of the Qin family.


    This old ghost hiding in the dark, and may even plot to assassinate the king of Yan, rentu naturally has no good attitude towards him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    Rentu showed a strong fighting power.


    Even if the ancestor of the Qin family was just trying to give Lu Li a strong hand, rentu''s understatement and the earthquake shattered his breath were enough to make people look at him.


    Next to see all of this leimu heart immediately sink.


    As he expected, man Tu Suspected top!


    No, after rentu really made a move, Lei Mu thought that he could take off the suspected word.


    He is not suspected to be the top, this young appearance of the title killer, is the top master!


    The ancestors of the Qin family didn''t expect that rentu was so powerful that his old face trembled slightly, but he stood firmly with Chen Yang and said faintly: "I said that as long as master Chen talks, today''s affairs will be the business of Bazhou aristocratic family. You want to move Mr. Chen, old man Not necessarily. "


    Chen Yang looked at the ancestor of the Qin family without any expression. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At this time, Lu Li''s lips moved and his mind spread out, covering several people present.


    Then, a few people''s expression had a little change.


    It is obvious that Lu Li is transmitting the voice to these people.


    Ramo''s expression is the most ugly.


    Lu Li''s message to him is not polite, but more like a threat.


    Because Lu Li knows that he has no way out. Even if he refuses to do so now, the Bazhou family may not let him go.


    This is forcing him to make a statement.


    However, after the Qin family''s ancestors went down in person, the matter became more complicated.


    These two masters are not really enough. In particular, Chen Yang is such an old master who knows nothing about the depth of his hand. He absolutely holds a lot of cards in his hand, and he still has no confidence in the face of this ancient master who has lived for more than a thousand years.


    "It''s too late to discuss the countermeasures now."


    The ancestor of the Qin family laughs, but he doesn''t care about Lu Li''s behavior.


    He has been watching until now, actually waiting for a suitable shot. At first, when Chen Yang appeared to stop him from killing Lu Li, the ancestors of the Qin family were quite surprised and were also on guard.


    After all, master Chen was already a top master of terror at that time. Hundreds of years later, the ancestors of the Qin family were not sure where he had gone. So the ancestor of the Qin family gave up the plan to kill Lu Li for the time being, but the idea did not stop.


    The strength that Lu Li showed tonight really aroused the vigilance of the ancestors of the Qin family.


    He knew very well that he must be a great enemy in the future.


    Not only the enemy of the aristocratic family, but also The enemy of the world!


    The more antiques are, the more secret they are. This is true of Chen Yang and the ancestor of Qin family. He had been threatened by Lu Li that he would cut off his back. At that time, the ancestors of the Qin family thought that Lu Li might have noticed something.


    He has already seen the existence of Tianwaitian, and it is reasonable for him to guess.


    It is for this reason that the Qin family''s ancestors are determined to kill.


    In addition to selling his personal feelings to Chen Yang, he wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of Lu Li.


    Rentu seemed to see the mind of the Qin family''s ancestors. While listening to Lu Li''s voice, he always stood in front of Lu Li and did not give him any chance to hurt others.


    But listen to listen, human Tu''s expression changed again, looked at Lu Li suspiciously.


    Lu Li''s face is expressionless, even showing a trace of sneer, looking at Chen Yang, quite provocative.


    Chen Yang didn''t have any expression on his face. After a long time, he said, "I say again, God kill seal can''t be handed over to you. Die of this heart."


    "That''s no way to talk about it?"


    Cao Hanbing seems to be eager for it. The thunder around him is blazing, and he seems unable to restrain himself from cutting Chen Yang.


    "Master Chen doesn''t have to worry about it. If there is an old man, he won''t make them show off."


    However, the ancestor of the Qin family gave a long smile. His black robe was not windless, which was quite a bit out of the dust.


    However, Chen Yang did not pay any attention to him and took a deep breath: "really want to do this?"


    He is looking at Lu Li asked this sentence.


    What''s more, the tone is like a discussion.


    "My terms are simple." Lu Li laughs and speaks in a vague way, but Chen Yang has already understood his meaning.


    When the ancestor of Qin family saw this scene, he was alarmed!


    But still slow!


    He is away from Chen Yang Too close!


    When Lu Li gave that answer, Chen Yang had already moved.


    As soon as he grasped the palm of his hand, the golden Qi burst out, and the emptiness was broken. The space around the ancestors of Qin family was broken at this moment!


    The power of breaking the yuan!


    Lu Li saw this, and his eyes flashed with surprise.


    He didn''t expect that Chen Yang had mastered the power of breaking yuan!


    Although some of them are not so pure, but this kind of power erupts, actually is to break the void directly and involve the ancestor of Qin family!Chen Yang was too quick and too decisive to give Qin''s ancestors any time to react. The power of breaking the yuan shattered the void and directly bombarded him. All of a sudden, Chen Yang let Qin''s ancestors scream bitterly.


    His chest suddenly split, flesh and blood virtual, space cracks began to cut his body, not even a breath, the top master has been injured.


    Click!


    After Chen Yang, it was Cao Hanbing who made the move.


    The thunder method was as fast as thunder. A blue knife was cut out and split on the head of the Qin family''s ancestors. Only then did the thunder like explosion come out of the void.


    Too fast!


    This knife, only a moment slower than Chen Yang, cut a crack in the head of the Qin family''s ancestors.


    If not for the powerful foundation of Qin''s ancestors, this knife would almost cut his head open!


    "You Dare to calculate, old man


    In the twinkling of an eye, the ancestor of the Qin family who showed up with a favor was trapped in the situation of being besieged.


    His whole body was stained with blood, and his true Qi broke out continuously. He resisted the attack of the power of breaking the yuan crazily and said in an angry voice, "Chen Yang! I will kill you


    "Then you should die."


    Chen Yang a face of indifference, again hand, without a bit of fancy, is pure with invincible force to suppress!


    Boom!


    He hit through the void with one punch. The voice of the ancestors of the Qin family was suppressed on the spot, and the real Qi burst out was scattered.


    The thick blood gas floated out and dyed all around with blood.


    Remus smelled the pungent smell of blood, and then recovered from the shock.


    He could hardly believe what was happening.


    The two sides were still in a tit for tat situation. How could they join hands to kill the ancestor of Qin family in the blink of an eye?


    Seeing the miserable appearance of the Qin family''s ancestors, Lei Mu felt cold on his back and wondered what was wrong with the world? Top masters Would you have been beaten so badly?


    Although the players are not weak, Chen Yang is much stronger than the ancestors of the Qin family. However, the top masters are also the most powerful fighting force in Zhenwu area. It will make people feel unreal when they suddenly fall into this situation.


    "Not yet?"


    Just when Lei Mu was extremely shocked, Lu Li actually yelled, "join hands to kill him, and let go of your past!"


    "This This... " Leimu appears tangled. At first, the air of claiming to be his own has disappeared. After all, even the top master is so miserable. He is a top master, which is really nothing to praise.


    However, Lei Mu just hesitated for a moment, and the fierce intention appeared in the bottom of his eyes. The blue color of the real gas gushed out, and he attacked the master of the Qin family on the spot!


    To be able to blend into the present strength, Lei Mu is also a decisive character. Since the war has already started, he has to choose one side.


    As to which side to choose, naturally, there is no need to say much.


    The peak master gave all his strength, and his power was extraordinary. A blue fist shadow suppressed it and hit the back of the Qin family''s ancestor right in the back, which made his back flesh and blood burst open. However, he was more angry and said, "Lei Adore


    "You want to die!"


    He was really furious.


    Chen Yang''s hand was unexpected to him. He had to support him hard. As a result, Lei Mu''s blow of "falling into the well and stepping down the stone" pushed him one step closer to the road of death.


    Although leimu is a little scared, but the hand is more firm. His boxing is close to the true meaning of martial arts. Every time he punches, the void trembles, and the ancestors of Qin family are killed!


    And don''t forget.


    Now rentu still hasn''t done anything.


    "The butcher is not bright?"


    After cutting out the knife, Cao Hanbing stood aside to watch the play. Instead, he urged people to kill him and said with a smile, "now that we can''t beat Chen Yang, we''d better compare with Chen Yang. Who killed the old ghost first?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    Rentu didn''t pay attention to the war situation there. Instead, he looked into the void farther away and said with a smile, "don''t worry."


    Aware of what he was looking at, Cao Hanbing also suddenly said: "it''s really not urgent."


    "It''s not enough to kill an old man."


    Cao Hanbing grinned: "this old ghost is also a top master. Maybe someone will come to save him. I''d like to see how many big fish can be hidden in small Bazhou. "


    Rentu said with a smile: "they have been scheming for so long. Naturally, they can''t give up easily. The top masters can control the overall situation. The possibility that someone will come to save him is not small. "


    "I admire you for your insight."


    Lu Li also chuckled and complimented him.


    On hearing this, rentu looked at him in a rather funny way: "I dare not take what leader Lu said. Strictly speaking, you are responsible for the overall situation. Even the ancestors of the Qin family have been calculated in it. Chen Yang is also forced to do something. In terms of the means and the mind, we are not as good as you. "


    "How did you get Chen Yang to do it?" With this sentence, rentu was curious: "although I have some guesses in my heart, I still have a few places I can''t understand."


    "Yes, Lu Li, Chen Yang is not a person who can be easily convinced. What benefits did you give him before he was willing to deal with the old ghost of the Qin family? "


    Cao Hanbing also showed a curious look.


    Chen Yang is not a person who will be talked about at will, let alone a guy who compromises in order to make peace.


    If he really wants to calm people down and give up the seal of God''s killing, then they will have no reason to entangle.


    But Chen Yangning refused to hand over the seal of God''s killing even if he could go to war. In addition to the fact that God''s killing seal is very important to him, what''s more important is his personality.


    Just now, Lu Li''s divinity shrouded in all directions and sent a message to each of them.


    In fact, it may mean that if Chen Yang tries to deal with the ancestor of the Qin family later, the two of them will guard against the rescue.


    The expressions of rentu and Cao Hanbing at that time became very wonderful, only Chen Yang remained silent, so that they could not see any clue.


    But they can guess, Lu Li must also give Chen Yang voice, two people should be settled what deal.


    What else can Chen Yang do to kill a top master?


    "It''s very simple. I just weighed the pros and cons for him. If you fight against us today, there will be more than one top master dead. "


    Lu Li said with a smile: "master rentu is a top master, and leader Cao is comparable to the master''s fighting power, not to mention a Senluo who has not yet made a move. If so many strong men besiege him, even if he can kill one or two of them, he will be in danger of falling. "


    "You threatened him with your life?" Rentu couldn''t believe it. He looked at Chen Yang, who was killing the ancestor of Qin family. He said strangely, "is he such a person who is afraid of death?"


    Although Lu Li''s words sound reasonable, but It doesn''t make sense.


    "It''s not a life-threatening thing. It''s mainly about whether it''s worth it."


    Lu Li is also paying attention to the top battle. At this time, the ancestor of the Qin family slowed down a little. Knowing that he was hopeless, he still fought back madly. The target was Lei mu.


    Lei Mu was beaten by the furious top master and ran away. If Chen Yang hadn''t shared a little bit for him, he would have been killed if only one of them had met him.


    It seems that there is not much difference between the top and the top, but the difference in combat power is very different.


    For a top master like Qin''s ancestor, if he wants to kill the top master, one move is enough!


    Seeing Lei Mu''s appearance of fleeing in confusion, Lu Li''s speech front turned: "Chen Da chief, you must think clearly, Lei Zongshi is also the top seed!"


    "Kill a top, save a top, this business is not a loss!"


    Chen Yang''s face sank and said in a cold voice, "shut up!"


    He is going to be mad by Lu Li.


    Although he was still suppressing the ancestors of the Qin family, the communication between rentu and Lu Li was not deliberately concealed from him.


    Lu Li''s words were easy, but only the two of them knew the actual content.


    At that time, he was indeed accounted for.


    But it''s not just threatening him with his life.


    The meaning in Lu Li''s words is actually very simple.


    Today, if he does not hand over the seal of God''s killing, Lu Li promises to turn around and leave on the spot. If he refuses to hand in the seal, he will kill the ancestor of the Qin family. Otherwise, today, not only will the two sides launch a deadly battle, but Lu Li even threatens to stand on the side of Tianwaitian to help Tianwaitian cut off the human destiny!


    This is the life gate of Chen Yang.


    Even if Chen Yang is clear in his mind, Lu Li just said that on his lips, he may not really do it, but Chen Yang dare not gamble!


    If Lu Li really stands up to Tianwaitian, he will become the top in a short time with his speed of breaking the boundary. It is as simple as drinking water and eating to kill those who have not yet grown up.Moreover, Chen Yang suspects that Lu Li''s training speed is so fast that it is likely that he himself has been involved in great Qi luck.


    An old man like him, of course, knows the saying of the son of fortune. Therefore, Chen Yang guessed that Lu Li, even if he was not the son of Qi Yun, must have something to do with him.


    If you really want to force him to cut off the fate of the world, Chen Yang thinks that it is better to let the Qin family boy die here.


    "Master Chen!"


    The ancestor of the Qin family was covered with blood, and his anger was flying. He roared like a Madman: "why do you attack me! Why! "


    Chen Yang''s whole body glittered with gold, as if heaven and man had come, and sighed: "Qin family boy, if it is not necessary, I don''t want to kill you."


    "But..."


    After a pause, Chen Yang''s tone suddenly turned cold: "for the future of this world, you die for it."


    "Martyrdom?"


    The ancestor of the Qin family was stunned. A bitter smile appeared on his old face, and finally turned into a wild laugh!


    "What a martyr!"


    "I have been planning for many years, and I have finally reached the top level It turns out that I didn''t become a chess player


    "All chess pieces..."


    "In this world as a game, you and I are chess pieces!"


    The ancestor of the Qin family burst out and suddenly gave up chasing Lei mu. He actually changed his target and rushed towards Lu Li!


    He was so fast that he almost broke the void!


    Chen Yang eyes a Lin, but also at the same time shattered the void, want to block the Qin family ancestor.


    "You child All because of you! You must die today The ancestors of the Qin family gathered together a giant hand to hold the sky and buckled to the land without distinction.


    Human Tu squint, long gun shot, black light breaking the sky!


    "Old man, I said, this is not a place where you can shake your prestige!"


    The shadow of the gun suddenly flew out and hit the giant hand, which made the fall of the giant hand slow down.


    In this fight, rentu''s real strength also showed.


    Rentu is indeed a top master, but after this fight, his weakness has also been exposed.


    His foundation can not compare with the ancestors of the Qin family, an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years.


    As the No.1 killer, rentu is not good at fighting head-on, but he still suffers from this kind of dangerous and pure competition.


    However, fortunately, he stopped for a moment, and Chen Yang immediately killed him. As soon as he pressed his hand, the power of breaking yuan gushed out. The void collapsed into a dark crack, which directly broke the huge hand released by the ancestors of the Qin family!


    "Chief Chen, you should be careful."


    Lu Li, who was almost killed by the ancestor of the Qin family as a killing target, showed no fear on his face. He did not have the reaction that he should have for the rest of his life. Instead, he said with a smile to Chen Yang: "if I die, things will be more troublesome."


    Chen Yang''s face was cloudy and clear, but he still retorted: "you remind me. I''d rather kill you than be restrained by you."


    "Lord Yan''s house, it''s not as strong as a dead man!"


    "You can''t say that." Lu Li said with a light smile: "how do you know I didn''t stay behind?"


    Said, Lu Li took out a jade Jane, the light on it flickered, "if I die, my people will release a monster out. I believe chief Chen should have heard of Many stories of three thousand worlds? "


    Hearing this, Chen Yang''s expression suddenly changed, "how do you know?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    Lu Li''s jade slips flickered a few times, and then the light converged.


    Chen Yang looked at the jade slips and asked again, "how did you know that This name? "


    "You''re not the only one who has secrets."


    Lu Li put away the jade slips, did not answer positively, but reminded: "that old ghost is coming again."


    Before the words fell, the ancestor of the Qin family took advantage of Chen Yang''s distracted moment and rushed at him. A simple and secluded mansion emerged behind him, emitting a terrible momentum.


    This guy You want to blow yourself up!


    "Go away!"


    Chen Yang didn''t even look at the Qin family''s ancestor. The empty space trembled. The shadow of the private house behind the Qin family''s ancestor could not hold on to its shape and spread in an instant!


    In this scene, even rentu''s eyebrows are slightly jumping, some vigilant.


    Chen Yang just burst out of momentum, has been infinitely close to heaven and man.


    No, it should be said. Chen Yang just burst out of the momentum, in fact, is the power of heaven and man!


    Just spit out a word, can make the void tremble, affect the rules of the world, defeat the shadow of the secluded mansion of the top masters


    Such miraculous means can only be achieved by touching the strong at the level of heaven and man!


    The ancestor of the Qin family was also stunned. His whole body suddenly fell and stood there at a loss.


    However, Chen Yang''s face turned pale when he defeated the shadow behind the Qin family''s ancestors. It can be seen that his means are not without any cost.


    "The power of heaven and man?" Lu Li squints, knowing that Chen Yang is showing his strength and giving himself a warning.


    But this did not surprise Lu Li.


    A master of a thousand years has not died, nor has he broken through the realm to go to Tianwaitian. There is absolutely something hidden behind this.


    If Chen Yang''s qualifications were not too poor, he would not be able to step through the gate of heaven and man, or he had already reached the limit of breaking the boundary, but he was always suppressing his own realm and not allowing himself to break through.


    When he reaches the realm of seeing God and is limited by the laws of heaven and earth, he has to leave the heaven and earth and go to the mysterious Outer Heaven. Obviously, Chen Yang still maintains some kind of hostility towards Tianwaitian. In addition, his calculation in Zhenwu area has not yet come to fruition. Therefore, he would rather not break through the territory, but also have to stay in Zhenwu area.


    However, it does not mean that he can not show the power of heaven and man without breaking the boundary.


    The outbreak just now was a warning to Lu Li.


    "Chief Chen doesn''t have to scare me." Lu Li changed his smiling face and said slowly, "as long as the ancestor of Qin family dies, my previous promise will still be valid. As for my backhand Chief Chen would not have let me be killed on purpose, would he? "


    Chen Yang did not speak.


    His eyes, like the deep abyss, looked at Lu Li deeply and then said, "your secret, I don''t want to explore. But I hope you will keep your promise and don''t interfere with my affairs after that. "


    "Of course."


    Lu Li nodded and laughed.


    You turn around, don''t want to see the old man


    The ancestor of the Qin family came back to God and said, "master Chen Have you reached the realm of heaven and man? "


    He raised his head trembling, looked at Chen Yang and said, "even if it''s death, I want to die to understand."


    It seems that this top master has been frightened by Chen Yang''s terrible means.


    The sense of powerlessness that he could not control life and death completely frustrated his last desire to survive.


    As a top master, he couldn''t even blow himself up in the secluded mansion. The ancestor of the Qin family was suddenly frustrated and just wanted to solve his last doubts.


    Chen Yang pondered, or replied: "the door of heaven and man for me, come and go freely."


    After hearing this, the ancestor of the Qin family showed an expression of sudden enlightenment and said in a long bow: "thank you for your help."


    "The students have gone."


    Chen Yang turned his head and stopped speaking.


    Knowing that there was no hope of escaping, the ancestor of the Qin family gave Lu Li a silent look. His eyes were filled with resentment. Finally, he closed his eyes and sighed, "from now on, it will no longer be the world of the old and the rotten."


    "Ladies and gentlemen Watch out for Lu Li


    "If you encounter this son in the future, you must kill it, and never stay!"


    His voice almost broke through the clouds, reverberated throughout Bazhou, and even spread out.


    In a flash, a strong spirit breath came to life, stirring the change of aura between heaven and earth.


    Chen Yang''s face changed.


    He didn''t expect Qin''s ancestors to play this game before he died.


    However, he should not stop him from doing so.


    As long as there is no one to intervene, what the Qin family ancestor said before his death has nothing to do with him.


    However, among those gradually revived breath, there were also a few that Chen Yang was quite familiar with.


    He was a strong man of his time.


    "Lu Li, things are not good." Rentu also sensed the breath of those strong men, and restrained the smile on his face and said to Lu Li in a deep voice.Lu Li is aware of the change of atmosphere.


    With so many powerful ideas interwoven, even the flow rate of the aura of heaven and earth has been changed, which proves that the words of the ancestors of the Qin family are not only passed on to the antiques of Bazhou, but also startled the powerful people in the outside world.


    It is not known how wide his influence is, but Lu Li has already felt hostility from these breath.


    For hundreds of years, it is impossible that there are not many strong masters like the ancestors of the Qin family. What''s more, the miserable method of being forced to explode has really touched some people''s bottom line.


    Even if those who want to kill Laozu are not strong enough to kill Qin, even if they don''t want to fight with Qin, they are not good enough to kill Qin.


    But Chen Yang didn''t want to kill the ancestor of the Qin family and force him to blow himself up. This kind of death with a sense of humiliation may not be that no one will come forward to express his feelings.


    Sure enough.


    At the moment when Lu Li had this idea, a strong breath suddenly enveloped the surrounding space. A thick voice said, "Chen Yang, it''s too hard to blow yourself up."


    This person seems to be very familiar with Chen Yang, listening to this tone, it seems that he is not so afraid of Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang or negative hand and stand, eyes around, indifferent way: "how do I do, need you to ask?"


    "We are all in the same boat. Some things may not be done absolutely."


    The master with a rich voice did not show up. It seemed that he was farther away than the ancestor of the Qin family. Moreover, he didn''t really mean to show up. He just advised: "top masters should not be killed easily. This rule was put forward by you at that time."


    "Now, are you going to take the initiative to break your rules?"


    Chen Yang moved his eyes and responded, "Ning Wen, you killed more than one master 600 years ago. Now tell me the rules? I don''t remember, you''ve followed my rules? "


    "What position do you stand on now to protect him?" Chen Yang''s eyes pierced through the void, as if he saw the strong man hidden in the unknown distance: "it is a fact that the Bazhou aristocratic family colludes with Tianwaitian. This farce must be explained to both sides."


    The strong man named Ning Wen was silent for a moment and sighed, "well, I owed him a favor at the beginning, but now I have tried my best to repay him."


    After that, his breath quickly dissipated.


    But Chen Yang did not relax his vigilance, because there are many strong people in the vicinity of the fluctuation of the mind.


    It means that at least a few people have been awakened by the voice of the ancestors of the Qin family, and their attitude has not been clear.


    In the face of this situation, Chen Yang is not good to force the Qin family ancestor to blow himself up, let alone kill him.


    At a time when the situation was a little stalemate, Lu Li suddenly said, "kill the elder, leader Cao, join hands and kill the old ghost!"


    Just finished speaking, he actually flew to the ancestor of Qin family!


    The peach blossom sword turns into purple, and cuts through the air to the ancestor of Qin family!


    Rentu and Cao Hanbing changed their expressions. Are you serious?


    They thought that Lu Li was strengthening his momentum, but they didn''t expect that he really dared to attack the ancestors of the Qin family.


    Even if he was hurt by Chen Yang, he was a top master after all!


    Cao Hanbing''s reaction is the fastest. At the same time when Lu Li flies out, he turns into thunder light, which makes Qin''s ancestors retreat hundreds of feet with one knife!


    Then rentu started.


    "Ramo! Let''s go! If you don''t, I''ll kill you first! " After Lu Li''s sword is cut out, he doesn''t look at the ancestor of Qin family. Instead, he continues to look at Lei Mu and gives a drink!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    Lei Mu Zhen has some tears to cry.


    If crying can solve the problem, he will cry a lot now.


    There is no such trap!


    Before Chen Yang suppressed the ancestors of the Qin family, Lei Mu dared to fish in troubled waters. Even so, he was almost killed by the furious ancestor of the Qin family. Now Chen Yang is trapped by the breath of other mysterious strong men. Lu Li not only committed danger, but also called him together?


    And this time, even the extra inducement is saved. The direct threat is to kill him if he doesn''t do it!


    When things got to this point, Remus was really afraid.


    Top masters constantly appear, one after another. Just feeling those breath, Lei Mu is a little frightened. Now Lu Li still forces him to kill people in the eyes of those top masters!


    The person who killed is also a top master!


    "This world What''s the matter? "


    Seeing Lu Li and others who have been fighting with the ancestors of the Qin family, Lei Mu''s eyes appear at a loss.


    In the past, Zhenwu area, not to mention the top masters, was regarded as a guest of honor wherever he went, even when he had just entered the Ming Dynasty. The top master like him is absolutely invincible. No matter his position or power, as long as he wants, there is nothing he can''t get.


    As for the top masters, they have already reached the limit of Zhenwu region. Only the emperor of the five kingdoms and the head of the ancient clan can be the top masters. In other words, if you want to kill a top master, you are equivalent to killing the emperor of the holy Kingdom, or the powerful one like the God demon emperor!


    But seeing Lu Li and other people''s understatement, as if this is not a big deal at all, can''t help but let Lei Mu fall into a deep self doubt.


    This world, already crazy!


    With a long sigh, Lei Mu lowered his eyelids, and his whole body was full of Green Qi.


    "Ramo! Dare you


    In the void, someone is roaring.


    The voice made Ramo feel very familiar.


    Seems to be an ancestor of Bazhou?


    Leimu silent smile, murmured: "how dare you?"


    Boom!


    He swept away with his body shape. He actually got rid of Lu Li, who was restrained by peach blossom sword in the rear. The supreme intention of boxing broke out. With one punch, he condensed into a blue fist seal which was like the essence, and hit the ancestor of the Qin family!


    The ancestor of the Qin family was about to crack his eyes, and the ancient and secluded mansion came out again. The terrible pressure swept through the nine days and ten places, as if he had been insulted. He slapped the green fist seal: "you want to kill me, too?"


    With this stroke, the hearty Qi twined on the arm of the ancestor of Qin family, and the damaged flesh and blood recovered instantly. He held the blue seal in one hand, and the palm was shining with gold, which was a sign that the life level of the top master was about to change.


    Although Chen Yang is defeated, the ancestor of Qin family is definitely not weak!


    However.


    At the moment when he pressed his fist seal, the warning sign suddenly appeared in his heart. It was the fear between life and death!


    Something''s wrong!


    He focused on the blue seal, but found that the space around the seal was distorted and then cracked!


    This move


    The ancestor of the Qin family was shocked and decided to retreat.


    "Can you go?" he cried


    "Bang!"


    As he burst into a drink, the blue fist seal exploded on the spot, and the light devoured the figure of the Qin family''s ancestor, and burst the surrounding void!


    "It''s impossible!"


    The strong man who made a sound to stop Ramo shook his mouth, and the sky in the distance appeared to fluctuate again, as if he wanted to appear.


    Lu Li saw this, his eyes were cold, and he said in a sharp voice, "come out at this time, see as an accomplice, kill!"


    The strong man who wanted to appear hesitated for a moment.


    Not because of Lu Li''s words.


    But when Lu Li said this, Chen Yang''s body and Zhou also had a terrible pressure.


    Chen Yang''s eyes were cold, looked at the other side, and said in a deep voice: "this matter has nothing to do with you now. If you don''t want to die, don''t try to get ahead. "


    The ancestors of the Qin family had deliberately said that they would kill Lu Li when they saw the hidden antiques. This sentence offended Lu Li and made Chen Yang feel shameless at the same time.


    Therefore, now that Lu Li gives out his words, Chen Yang doesn''t mind selling him face.


    His attitude is very obvious. You can restrain me with your mind. If you want to end yourself, you can''t!


    Any strong person who wants to make a hand in person has to weigh whether he is Chen Yang''s opponent.


    After all, Chen Yang has shown the ability to compare with heaven and man, and he also admitted that the gate of heaven and man can be broken at any time!


    Even if this is a big story, no one is willing to use his life to verify its authenticity. If Chen Yang is really forced to cross the gate of heaven and man and break the border on the spot, it will be no effort to kill several top masters before he leaves Zhenwu area.With Chen Yang as a deterrent, the strong man who wanted to show up hesitated and finally gave up and disappeared in the sky with his breath.


    He was afraid.


    It''s not just fear of Chen Yang.


    More afraid of those crazy people who are besieging the ancestors of the Qin family.


    Especially Ramo.


    His breath is more profound now. After today''s stimulation, he has actually stepped into the top level with one foot, and his fist is ready to shoot, shattering the void!


    And when that light is gone.


    The arm of the ancestor of the Qin family was blown away, revealing pale gold bone fragments.


    He fixed his eyes on Ramu and gritted his teeth and said, "Ramu Good, good! "


    "I never thought that you could take this opportunity to break through to the top level!"


    He was really careless.


    Originally thought that Lei Mu was just a top master. Even if he tried his best, he would never hurt himself if he was prepared.


    But he really didn''t expect that Lei Mu broke through on the spot and concealed the fluctuation of power in a sinister way. He paid the price of an arm under the carelessness.


    "This world has gone mad. If it is not strong enough, it can only be slaughtered by others." Leimu no longer hides his own breath, but sighs: "as a top master, you are besieged, and you may fall at any time."


    "Maybe I think of top masters too far away."


    "No man in heaven, all ants, top It''s just a step forward. "


    Lei Mu seems to have figured out a lot of things, finish this sentence, hit again!


    The expression of the ancestors of the Qin family is extremely ugly.


    In the face of man Tu and Cao Hanbing, he has been very difficult.


    Now that Lei Mu joins in, and Lu Li constantly uses the peach blossom sword to kill his strength in the rear, he gradually feels that he is not able to escape from death today. However, his desire for survival, which was previously frustrated by Chen Yang, is rekindled.


    Looking at the surging energy in front of him, the ancestor of Qin family converged all his strength to the secluded mansion.


    "The old devil wants to escape!"


    When the butcher saw this, he immediately let go of the spear. The target was the Youfu behind the ancestor of the Qin family!


    A top master converged all his strength into the secluded mansion. The power of the explosion can not be underestimated. He is not trying to blow himself up, or he wants to fight back and forth to win his vitality!


    Before Chen Yang''s hand, he couldn''t see any possibility of surviving, so he looked like he was going to die. However, Chen Yang is now under the control of all parties. Although rentu and Cao Hanbing are strong, the ancestors of the Qin family think that they still have a chance to live.


    Therefore, he attracted the real spirit of Youfu and broke out the strongest blow!


    The blazing light broke all the energy in front of him. Even the spear that he wanted to stop was shaken off on the spot!


    But that beam castration does not reduce, the person Tu sees a situation, on the spot way: "retreat!"


    Almost no need for him to remind, leimu has avoided the only way of the beam, and Cao Hanbing is turned into thunder light, wrapped in the land and flew away far away.


    The gun flew back and went back. The black light pierced the void and resisted the light beam and continued to move forward!


    Boom!


    The butcher only held on for a moment and was swept away by the beam.


    One move forced back four people, Qin''s face also appeared tired, and he paid the price, the breath fell to the peak of Mingyou, temporarily lost the top power.


    "Go


    Take advantage of this opportunity, the Qin family ancestor''s body shape one fold, the rapid escape!


    In a blink of an eye, he escaped for dozens of miles, and the speed was not weaker than thunder method!


    Seeing the Qin family''s ancestor escape, Chen Yang showed a hesitant expression. However, the spirits around him still did not dissipate, which means that many people are still paying attention to this place and may take action at any time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    Chen Yang just hesitated for a moment and decided to let go of the Qin family.


    He sat here, and those strong people did not dare to fight, so they did not break their promise. However, Lu Li and others failed to kill the ancestor of the Qin family. This is the fate of the ancestor of the Qin family. No wonder he was killed.


    "Chief Chen, good at calculation."


    A flash of thunder flashed again. Cao Hanbing and Lu Li appeared beside Chen Yang. Lu Li''s tone was not good: "I didn''t pay anything. I cheated a promise from me. I haven''t suffered such a big loss since I cooperated with others!"


    Although Lu Li knew that Chen Yang didn''t mean to stand idly by, he still complained.


    Originally, it was a sure thing to kill the ancestor of Qin family. But no one thought that the old man was so determined that he paid the price of falling realm and gambled on it.


    And let him win!


    Now the figure of the ancestor of the Qin family has disappeared. Even if Cao Hanbing himself urged the thunder method to chase him, he could not catch up.


    "Lu Li, this is the fixed number." Hearing Lu Li''s complaint, Chen Yang said helplessly: "today''s Qin family boy''s life should not be cut off. Even Qi Yun protects him. You can''t kill him no matter how hard you ask."


    Lu Li''s eyes flashed and sneered: "I''m just a person who doesn''t believe in life."


    "What luck, what fixed number, if there is any, I will also cut it off!"


    It''s too bad for you to frown


    "Don''t tell me the truth. Don''t forget, this is the magic gate. The land under your feet is magic soil Lu Li grinds his teeth and looks at the side where the ancestors of the Qin family fled. He says in a deep voice: "it''s not bad to be a devil in such a place!"


    Hearing this, Chen Yang was too lazy to argue with him.


    Every one has his own choice. What''s more, Lu Li''s words are not wrong.


    The so-called "magic gate" may not all be cruel and cruel, but there are several guys like Lu Li who want to eradicate the enemy by any means.


    The only thing that makes Chen Yang feel uncomfortable is that Lu Li seems to have more brains and more extreme than those people.


    After Qin''s ancestor appeared, he didn''t even say a few words. Lu Li decided to kill him on the spot.


    No matter how he is, he is a top master. How can he be killed?


    Lu Li dare to kill, and He almost did it.


    If it wasn''t for the lack of experience in fighting against such strong men, the ancestors of the Qin family would surely fall.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Lu Li seemed to suddenly think of something, turned to look at Cao Hanbing: "Cao leader, can senior Senluo be nearby?"


    Cao Hanbing''s eyes moved, and immediately took out his own God killing seal.


    His shensha seal is more like a fierce beast, but the overall shape is not much different from that of Lu Li.


    Cao Hanbing held the seal of God''s killing, and his mind was immersed in it. He was trying to get in touch with Senluo. Suddenly, a surge of energy came out of the direction where the master of the Qin family fled.


    Above the sky over there, a wonderful scene rises!


    Among them, there are mysterious star sea, turbulent flame, mountains and rivers, all kinds of living things.


    Between the lights, a scream of terror sounded, which was the voice of the ancestors of the Qin family!


    "It''s all over the world!"


    When Chen Yang saw this wonderful scene, he sighed helplessly: "it seems that the boy of Qin family can''t escape this robbery after all."


    Everything?


    When Lu Li heard the name, he knew that it must be Senluo''s martial arts. His eyes of exploration opened and he was trying to explore the secret behind the divine light. However, before he could cast his eyes, the mysterious scene collapsed into a little light and disappeared in an instant.


    Then, a quite indifferent male voice sounded, "tell Qinglian, I don''t owe her anything."


    The voice did not fall, there is a dark shadow flying towards this side.


    As soon as Cao Hanbing''s face changed, thunder thundered, and in the blink of an eye, he picked up the black shadow.


    It''s a head.


    The head of the ancestor of Qin family!


    This Is this too fast?


    Seeing the twisted face, Lu Li makes a little confirmation. Judging from the light that has not yet dissipated, this is the head of the ancestor of the Qin family.


    Just, this kind of easy feeling, let Lu Li some unexpected.


    How strong is senro? Better than human slaughter?


    Just when Lu Li had this idea, the man who had been swept away by the beam of light had also flown back.


    When he saw the head of Cao Hanbing, his expression was not very good-looking.


    Cao Hanbing teased: "rentu, you are compared with Senluo this time."


    Rentu didn''t have a good way: "that old ghost paid the price of falling into the world at the last blow. He couldn''t give full play to his strength. If it was me, I would definitely kill faster than him!"


    It is impossible to say that there is no competition between the first and the second titles.In particular, when senro, the second in the title, is stronger than the first in some moments, rentu is more or less concerned.


    When Cao Hanbing heard the speech, he also said in a funny way: "you look like a child. With this tone, you really look like a child. If you can''t beat him, you can''t speak hard afterwards."


    "Get out of here Rentu glared at Cao Hanbing.


    However, as Cao Hanbing said, his appearance is really no deterrent.


    "Now that Qin''s boy is dead, you should stop."


    As the atmosphere between them gradually eased, Chen Yang said, "today, even one of the top masters has died. This is an event that has not happened in hundreds of years. You have contributed to the overall situation. Bazhou has to postpone it for at least several decades. Now, are you satisfied? "


    Chen Yang was so mentioned that several people present really had a real feeling.


    Cao Hanbing and Tu are OK, but Lei mu, who is standing in the distance, is full of complicated expression. Finally, he sighs and doesn''t speak.


    The death of the ancestor of the Qin family not only represents the fall of a top master, but also represents the disappearance of a legend.


    Any warrior who can reach the top level is actually a legend.


    However, a strong man like the ancestor of the Qin family, who has hidden his nameless native place for hundreds of years, must have a bigger plot. Unfortunately, he does not have this opportunity.


    A man dies as a lamp goes out.


    Whether it is a mortal or a top master.


    After death, there is nothing left. In the end, it is nothing.


    "Don''t worry, chief Chen. Although you didn''t kill the ancestor of Qin family in the end, my promise is still valid."


    Lu Li knew that Chen Yang raised this matter for what, and immediately replied with a smile.


    However, some of them are not taste.


    What is Qin family ancestor? I didn''t kill him?


    Chen Yang looks strange. He wanted to say that if he didn''t take charge of this place, how could those strong men who wanted to save the children of Qin family stop?


    But before he said this, many of his thoughts, which had been watching the situation here, disappeared.


    As soon as the ancestor of the Qin family died, those people would not continue to suppress Chen Yang, thus offending the old master.


    As soon as they left, Chen Yang''s expression became more eccentric, with a kind of silent suffocation.


    Finally, he could only murmur, "I hope you keep your promise."


    After all, he didn''t want to stay here any longer. He even tore up the space directly. Before he was ready to step into it, he heard Lu Li say behind him: "chief Chen, go slowly. If there is a similar opportunity in the future, we will work together."


    Chen Yang''s body was stiff, and he didn''t want to go back. He stepped into the void and disappeared.


    Working together again?


    Chen Yang would never see Lu Li''s hateful face!


    "That''s settled?" Waiting for Chen Yang to leave, Cao Hanbing showed some indeterminate expression, "I thought I could kill several masters to play."


    "Chen Yang went out, there has never been a small matter, can such a smooth solution, you burn high incense."


    Rentu also sighed, then turned to look at Lu Li and said, "but even Chen Yang himself did not expect that things would end up so big. It''s just that the master fell down. Even one of the top leaders died. Leader Lu really deserves his reputation. "


    "Worthy of fame?"


    Lu Li was quite surprised and said, "master rentu, have you heard my name?"


    Rentu said with a smile: "of course, you may not know that, since this period of time, aristocratic families all over the world have called you Disaster star. "


    "It means that wherever you go, there will be a disturbance. Chief Lu, your name has been spread. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    Lu Li''s face was strange, and he even complained: "disaster star? Those aristocratic families really wronged me. Who doesn''t know that I have always been honest with others. Who is willing to cooperate with me, who is at a loss? "


    "Of course, I am as stubborn as an old ghost of the Qin family. To them, I am indeed a disaster star and a evil spirit. However, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me, it is my own people in Lord Yan''s residence. I have always been kind to my own people''s character. "


    With that, Lu Li even looked at Lei Mu and asked with a smile, "master Lei, do you think this is the truth?"


    Remus''s face changed and he began to smile bitterly.


    Even if he wanted to refute, there was nothing to refute at the moment.


    After all, he seems to be the worst person left the pit by land, but in fact, he is the only one who has benefited from the chaos.


    Every family in Bazhou suffered heavy losses, let alone mention it. The ancestors of the Qin family thought that they were the top masters of the Qin family. They were invincible in their fighting power. They came forward and ended up in different places. However, Chen Yang and Lu Li, who seemed to control the whole situation, did not get any practical benefits.


    Only Ramo, the benefits are clear.


    If not for today''s chaos, how could he have broken through to the level of a top master?


    More importantly, he also saw through some things, such as the attitude of the Bazhou aristocratic family.


    Previously, he was also a core member of the aristocratic family. Even though he was not absolutely loyal to the aristocratic family, he always thought about the interests of the aristocratic class. He served as the governor of Bazhou Prefecture for many years, and he won numerous benefits for the family of Bazhou. In the end, it was impossible to say that he was not cold hearted.


    But it was because he saw through the attitude of Bazhou aristocratic family that Lei Mu looked down on many things and understood a lot of truth.


    One foot into the realm of a top master is not his biggest gain. The real harvest is to jump out of the previous state, like a new life.


    So he couldn''t refute what Lu Li said.


    There''s no need for that.


    "Look, even master Lei has approved it, which shows that I have never treated anyone with sincerity and cooperation."


    Lu Li shook his head and sighed: "those aristocratic families have misunderstood me too deeply."


    Looking at his pretentious manner, rentu was speechless.


    Can that be a misunderstanding?


    How did you deal with the Yanzhou family before? Did you forget?


    Even if you don''t mention the Yanzhou aristocratic family, today''s Bazhou aristocratic family has been stirred back for decades by you alone. Even one of the top masters has died. Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, how many years has no top master died in battle?


    Not to mention the top masters, even ordinary masters, the number of deaths in Zhenwu region in recent decades may not be comparable to those killed by Lu Li in recent years.


    More than ten people died indirectly in his hands.


    Rentu is not so good. After the calculation, the look in Lu Li''s eyes is a little different.


    This young man has done a lot of great things in silence?


    More than ten masters died directly or indirectly in his hands. In addition, one of the top masters is suspected to be the incarnation of heaven and man After counting Lu Li''s achievements, rentu was a little stunned.


    Although Lu Li is suspected of causing trouble, he can''t help him to finish the matter. However, he can put the matter right. In the end, all parties are satisfied, and those who are trapped dare not retaliate.


    What is means?


    That''s it.


    But how old is he? Seventeen?


    Rentu feels really old.


    Thinking of Lu Li''s age and his skillful methods, rentu thinks that no one can control him in Zhenwu before long.


    "Now that things have happened here, let''s go back to inform them."


    At this time, Lu Li suddenly arched his hand and said, "tell manager Ge and his highness Yan Wang that everything is OK here."


    "What do you want to do?" When rentu heard this, he immediately became alert.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "I want to catch someone."


    "Catch a man?" Rentu and Cao Hanbing are confused.


    Who are you going to catch at this time?


    But Lei Mu understood Lu Li''s words.


    This guy Want to catch biling!


    At that time, the ancestors of the Qin family came forward to protect biling, because biling seemed to know some secrets. Now that the ancestor of the Qin family is dead, another ancestor of Bazhou is also deterred by Chen Yang. For a moment and a half, he dare not look at this place again. For Lu Li, Bazhou is totally defenseless.


    "There was a man who seemed to know something and was going to arrest him for questioning. You two go back to report peace first, master Lei. You and I will go. "


    Now leimu is also regarded as the top fighting force, but Lu Li still can''t trust him completely, so he has to sell his strength again.


    When Cao Hanbing heard the speech, he said: "in this case, let''s go back to the butcher. I just cut a few knives before. It''s not fun. I''ll go to have a good time."Having said that, Cao Hanbing obviously wanted to stay to protect Lu Li''s safety.


    Don''t make it through Chen Yang, and finally let Lu Li die in the hands of others.


    Moreover, Cao Hanbing is also skeptical about Lei mu, and does not want to let Lu Li go alone with him to arrest people.


    After hearing this and thinking about it, rentu said, "protect his safety. If he dies, you and I will be in bad luck."


    Cao Hanbing said with a smile: "don''t worry, the people I want to kill can''t live, and the people I want to protect won''t die."


    "You two, I''m not that vulnerable, are you?" Lu Li also had a helpless smile.


    However, he did not refuse Cao Hanbing''s proposal.


    With the help of Cao Hanbing, at least biling can not escape.


    "Master Lei, you are familiar with Bazhou. Lead the way."


    So Lu Li looked at Lei mu.


    The latter laughs bitterly, but also knows that he is now on the pirate ship, and it is not so easy to get away from it, so he confesses to lead the way in front of him.


    ¡­¡­


    It didn''t take long.


    In a remote town in Bazhou, biling hid in a secret room, her face was hard to see the extreme.


    This secret room was built by him in his early years to store some treasures. Even his closest descendants didn''t know about it. So he fled to this place at the first time, intending to avoid the limelight.


    However, hiding here, biling''s heart is still not down to earth, the master''s instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages always reminds him. That kind of feeling almost tormented biling crazy, and countless possibilities appeared in her mind.


    "The ancestors of the Qin family should not have a chance..."


    "There''s no need to scare yourself."


    Biling felt that she might be too nervous. She took a breath, walked out of the secret room, and planned to choose another sword before coming to her treasure house.


    The thin sword that had followed him for many years was directly chopped by Lu Li. Although it was also valuable, biling didn''t have much heartache.


    Over the years, he has accumulated a lot of treasures, all of which are stored in this treasure house. There are some excellent spirit soldiers in it. Although one of them has been damaged, it is not that there is no weapon to use.


    After unraveling the array, biling steps into the treasure house, but is frozen in place on the spot.


    Because There are people in his treasure house.


    And this man is the one he is most afraid of seeing.


    Lu Li!


    At this time, Lu Li was sitting on a wooden box with a black and white sword in his hand. He did not look up at biling, but asked, "this spirit soldier is much better than the one you used before. Does it have a sword name?"


    Biling tried to resist the impulse of turning and fleeing. Her throat moved slightly and hesitated for a long time. Then she said, "Zang Feng..."


    "This sword is called Zang Feng."


    "Zang Feng."


    Lu Li laughed: "good name, how about sending me?"


    "What do you want to do?" Bi Ling''s eyebrows jumped and said in a deep voice, "there''s an array I''ve arranged around here. How do you..."


    "How can you break in quietly?" Lu Li played the Tibetan sword and gave out a clear sound. He said with a smile: "the array you set up is no different from that of paper paste in my eyes. I can help you recover when it''s broken. "


    "You don''t have to thank me. After all, I came uninvited. I really broke your array, and I would be sorry."


    Lu Li put the Tibetan sword into the sword case, and his action was natural, as if it should be.


    Biling clenched her fist, and her mind was released. She was trying to feel whether Lu Li was alone or not. Suddenly, a cold touch came from her neck.


    And a little bit of paralysis.


    "Don''t move. The knife doesn''t have eyes." Cao Hanbing stood on his side with the blade on biling''s shoulder, and his tone was loose.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    Biling''s scalp is numb, not because the blade is on his shoulder, but because Cao Hanbing approaches quietly. If he wants his life, he can do it just now.


    "What do you want?" Biling takes a deep breath, looks at Lu Li, and asks again.


    He knows that Lu Li is the person in charge. At present, Lu Li doesn''t mean to kill himself, so biling is not so alarmed.


    Of course, he didn''t want to run away.


    He has heard of Cao Hanbing''s thunder method. Running away in front of him is no different from looking for death.


    "Don''t be nervous, master Bi." Lu Li paced in the treasure house, seemingly careless, but in fact, he was scanning the value of those treasures with his eyes of exploration. I don''t know. After seeing it, Lu Li began to feel that biling should be the interests of the greedy Mo family.


    In this treasure house, the natural materials, earth treasures and sharp weapons are worth at least several hundred million yuan. If you change it into jade money, you can at least stack more than a dozen boxes.


    But that doesn''t count.


    Because there are several boxes of jade money in this treasure house.


    According to a conservative estimate, Lu Li thinks that the overall value of the treasure house is more than 500 million yuan. He can''t help but sigh: "no wonder the aristocratic family claims to be powerful. Even the Yan palace can''t match the financial resources alone."


    As one of the nine palaces of the holy Kingdom, Yan Wang''s residence is also extraordinary.


    However, mu Hongxiu never deliberately searched for these things, and did not have a big concept of the value of the goods. No matter what it was, it would be enough for her. Without Ge Xinyue, the house manager, to help her deal with the sundries, she would have gone bankrupt.


    Just in terms of personal wealth, biling has surpassed mu tea.


    It can''t be described by money, but it''s too rich.


    After estimating the value of these treasures, Lu Li''s face showed a smile and said faintly: "in fact, why do I come here? Master Bi should have noticed it, right? I''m very interested in any secret, especially those secrets that big people are willing to pay their lives to protect. "


    Lu Li turned his head and looked at biling, "the ancestor of Qin family lost his own life in order to save your life. I''m curious. What secret do you have that deserves a top master''s life? "


    "Is the ancestor of Qin family dead?"


    Biling was stunned and immediately said, "it''s impossible..."


    "Isn''t it enough that I''m here?"


    Lu Li interrupted biling''s words and said, "besides, it''s not good for me to cheat you on this matter, and I don''t need to."


    Between speaking, biling felt that there was another breath behind her.


    It''s Ramo.


    Biling''s face was gloomy at once.


    Before that, he was frightened by Lei mu. At the moment, he felt the breath of Lei mu. He immediately said, "manager Lu, this is not the attitude of talking about things?"


    "It''s not impossible to pry into the secrets I know."


    "You seem to enjoy working with people. Why don''t you do it with me?"


    Lu Li showed a very interested expression, "continue to say, I am listening."


    Biling said in a deep voice: "I will tell you the secret if you take a hand from leimu."


    Hearing this, he originally intended to persuade Lu Li not to make things too ugly. Lei Mu''s eyes flashed slightly and sneered: "biling, it seems that you don''t understand your situation."


    "Are you still qualified to talk about conditions now?"


    Said, leimu a palm print in biling''s back heart, powerful real gas suddenly poured in, will biling''s Xuanmen and Youfu blockade.


    These methods are cruel and cruel. They don''t give biling any chance to react. They just rely on the suppression of the foundation and block biling''s accomplishments recklessly.


    Biling''s face turned white and did not dare to set the channel: "you Did you break through? "


    Although he did not have time to resist, but Lei Mu was able to block his cultivation so easily, which made him feel a little wrong.


    Ramo is stronger.


    It''s almost at the top.


    "Master Lei got the chance because he cooperated with me." Lu Li chuckles and takes the credit to himself directly. Of course, Lei mu can''t expose it. After all, he has the chance. Strictly speaking, it''s really thanks to Lu Li.


    Although it''s not that easy.


    "It''s not impossible to cooperate with me, but you always have to show your own value."


    Lu Li walked to biling, stretched out his hand and patted biling''s shoulder. He said with a low smile: "it doesn''t matter. Now I don''t want to say it. Let''s talk slowly in another place."


    Biling''s expression changed dramatically, and even said, "if you move me, your ancestors will never let you go!"


    He subconsciously wanted to struggle, but Cao Hanbing''s blade moved slightly, cut his skin, and said coldly, "be honest, did you move?"


    Cao Hanbing said this like a bully. Biling felt the pain of Leng Feng''s skin incision, biting her teeth, she said, "is this the way to treat guests in Lord Yan''s mansion?""Hospitality?"


    Lu Li picked her eyebrows: "what kind of guest are you? Are you a bad guest


    "The assassination of the king of Yan is not over. The so-called ancestors behind you will be settled with them in the future."


    "As for you, if your account is still useful, I may consider saving your life. But before that, you need to know who you are. "


    Lu Li patted biling''s face with his hands and said, "you are not a guest, but a prisoner of the Yan palace."


    Biling was shocked by this extremely humiliating action and wanted to avoid it. But now that his cultivation is sealed, he can''t move faster than Lu Li. The movement of his side head is slow. Lu Li''s last slap falls on his face. Although his strength is not heavy, it seems to beat him to one side.


    "What? Is it wrong? " Lu Li collects and recycles, innocent way: "you all saw, I did not exert force."


    Leimu helplessly said: "manager Lu, since people have been caught, should we leave Bazhou?"


    He doesn''t want to stay in Bazhou for a moment.


    Although he may not be able to get any important position immediately when he goes to Lord Yan''s residence, at least he doesn''t have to worry.


    After all, biling''s threat is not empty talk.


    Indeed, there are still ancestors in Bazhou who did not show up.


    No one knows how long Chen Yang''s Yu Wei can delay. If the old ancestor had noticed the clue and killed him now, it would be really hard to stop him from stepping into the top with his one foot.


    Lu Li knew his worries. Now Chen Yang has been away for some time. It''s really dangerous to continue to stay. So he said, "move all the things here, and take as much as you can."


    On hearing this, Lei Mu and Cao Hanbing are one Leng.


    "Are you trying to buy me off?" Cao Hanbing was straightforward and said with a smile: "all the things in the treasure house are valuable. Even if you swallow them alone, it''s common. Are you sure you want to share the spoils?"


    Remus didn''t speak, but he obviously meant the same thing.


    If you take out any part of this treasure house, it''s enough for the master to work hard. Lu Li can take all of them in the name of Lord Yan''s house. There is no need to share the spoils.


    Moreover, it is reasonable to give Cao Hanbing. Lei Mu didn''t expect that Lu Li even included him.


    However, Lu Li said: "the benefits are endless. If you want to have a stable relationship, only the interests can be balanced. Today I can take all these things by myself. If I want to find two people to do business in the future, will they do their best? "


    Although the words are direct and casual, they make Cao Hanbing and Lei Mu look at Lu Li again.


    Balance of interests is simple to say, but extremely difficult to do.


    How many people in the world can really balance their interests?


    Even if we reach the level of heaven and man, we will be moved for the benefit.


    "OK, with your words, you can ask me to handle affairs later. I will help you as long as you don''t have to die." Cao Hanbing stares at Lu Li for a while, and then he closes his knife with a smile.


    Biling has been controlled, and Cao Hanbing is not afraid that he will run.


    As for Lei mu, on the contrary, he is not as free and easy as Cao Hanbing, and his face is hesitant.


    "Master Lei, don''t think what I said was empty talk. I will never let my own people suffer. "


    Lu Li took a look at Lei Mu and said faintly: "as long as you prove that you are your own person, no matter how big the benefits are, I will not miss you a little bit."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    "Thank you, manager Lu."


    Lei Mu hears the speech, is slightly after pondering, then also no longer polite what.


    But biling is full of iron green, a pair of desire to talk but stop appearance.


    Lu Li looks very generous.


    But this treasure house is his stuff!


    If you are generous to others, you can do it.


    However, biling only dares to think about this idea in her heart. Now the form is stronger than that of human beings. If she says it, she will offend Lu Li.


    So he could only look at the three men in the treasure house with a sad face.


    Although Cao Hanbing''s action is bold and unrestrained, he has only selected a few precious short swords, a lingbing PuDao, and some precious healing pills.


    As a killer, he doesn''t need anything particularly valuable.


    Lei Mu selected some martial arts skills collected by biling, most of which were boxing scores.


    His boxing skills are close to the true meaning of martial arts. It is also good to read some other unique skills to find his own way.


    Then they collected some jade money, and then stood aside to watch Lu Li''s performance.


    Lu Li''s search doesn''t look at specific objects at all. It''s like going shopping. In one hand, he holds the storage ring and the other displays the magic power of heaven and earth in his sleeve. After a while, the objects in the treasure house are obviously reduced by 80% to the naked eye, including biling. All three people are shocked by Lu Li''s actions.


    What he said just now was beautiful, but he was not soft hearted in his search.


    But just when the three people thought that Lu Li''s magic powers and storage props were full, and then stopped, Lu Li murmured: "I almost forgot that I am a master now, and the universe in my sleeve can be expanded a little bit."


    Said, Lu Li transport Qi, on the spot in the sleeve of heaven and earth capacity and expanded a lot.


    Then he swept away all that was left in the treasure house, and there was nothing left.


    If it wasn''t for time, Lu Li even wanted to pry away the floor of the treasure house.


    Although I don''t know what kind of material it is, biling obviously spent a lot of money. In the field of vision of the exploration eye, every floor actually has more than ten points of spiritual value.


    So Lu Li can only extract these points, look around again, and make sure that there are no secret doors or tunnels in the treasure house. After ensuring that there is no missing part, he says, "almost, you can go."


    Hearing this, Cao Hanbing couldn''t help but say, "I almost thought you were going to tear down this treasure house and take it away."


    Lu Li sighed: "there''s no way, Lord Yan''s house It''s so poor. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord Yan''s mansion It''s too poor. "


    In the small courtyard in the palace, Ge Xinyue sighed to Mu Hongxiu: "although Lu Li tried his best to save some situations, the betrayal of the aristocratic family still had an impact on our industry."


    "If we continue like this, the daily expenses of the palace can hardly be maintained."


    As the general manager of the interior affairs, Ge Xinyue must be familiar with these things, so she knows better than anyone that the present Yan palace is actually facing a financial crisis.


    After all, it is very expensive to keep a large number of guards, as well as those powerful generals. In addition to the servants in the house and some other expenses, money is everywhere.


    Previously, people from the state capital said that they wanted to discuss the repair of the palace. Although it was destroyed by Mo Shenfeng, Lu Li was the initiator of the plan. Strictly speaking, Lord Yan''s residence should also share some responsibility for the repair. In addition, after the incarnation of jade dome came, it also caused a wide range of panic in the main city, and many losses had to be taken charge of by the state capital and Lord Yan''s residence.


    Ge Xinyue''s calculation shows that the palace has no money now.


    "Does the DPRK and China still have funding?" Mu tea has never had a big idea about these problems. When she heard Ge Xinyue''s words, she also whispered: "isn''t it enough?"


    Ge Xinyue had no choice but to say, "Your Highness, the funding from the central government is only enough to maintain the daily expenses of the government. And This time, the palace of the state capital is destroyed, and we have to pay to repair it. "


    "The destruction of the palace of the state capital is a matter of Mo Shenfeng. What does it have to do with us?"


    Mu tea raised his eyes, "Mo Shenfeng asked you for money?"


    At the beginning, Mo Shenfeng was also the foreign affairs director of the palace. He had a lot of contact with Ge Xinyue, and they both argued over these issues.


    Mu tea did not expect, now Mo Shenfeng do Yan Zhou Fu Zun, incredibly still so haggard.


    However, she wronged Mo Shenfeng in this matter.


    He is not the one who is fussy, but Ge Xinyue.


    Mo Shenfeng argued with Ge Xinyue several times. It was because Ge Xinyue had a very strict control over the expenses of the palace. Many times, Mo felt tied up. After all, the affairs of the foreign affairs office needed money, and there was inevitably some conflict between them.


    "Mo Shenfeng is still in a coma. It was reported by the people from the state capital." Ge Xinyue also knows that mu tea is a misunderstanding, but she does not intend to solve this misunderstanding.Because many times the palace is short of money, Ge Xinyue is relying on the strong oppression of red sleeves, just barely strength in the past.


    But this time, it was too much.


    More than half of the palace in the state capital has been destroyed, which represents the facade of Yanzhou, which must be repaired with money.


    What''s more, the two prefectures were almost destroyed in the previous war, and the treatment of their injuries was another expense.


    "If you can''t, open the treasure house."


    Mu tea see Ge crescent moon face show difficult color, is also hesitant way.


    Although she did not pay attention to these trifles, she was very clear that the situation of Yan Wang Fu was not as good as that of other princes. The most profitable industry, that is, water transportation in the imperial capital, was local to Yanzhou and did not expand many related industries. After all, this is her fiefdom. The tax revenue every year is a lot of money.


    If you take up the tax revenue, but also forced to promote their own industry in the fief, eat phase is not immune to too much ugly.


    Therefore, when confronted with this situation, mu tea can only think of opening the treasure house and pawning some things to get through the difficulties.


    "This matter needs to be discussed with Lu Li."


    Ge Xinyue listened, but also sighed: "he can come up with such wonderful ideas as zhenguojin, there should be other ways to make money."


    That''s true.


    Zhenguojin, a powerful weapon to swallow gold, has indeed eased a lot of pressure on military funds since it was handed over to Mujing. Even if the heat has declined a little now, at least hundreds of millions of profits can be made in each period.


    I don''t know how many people in the aristocratic families all over the world are envious of this fat meat. In private, some people want to copy it. But as Lu Li said, it mainly depends on the word "credibility". If you look at the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven, whose reputation can match the royal family?


    When the former yanwangfu was in charge of zhenguojin, they had to watch other people copy it. However, since the royal family took over, there has been no such distress.


    Those who buy zhenguojin are not idiots. They don''t buy the Royal zhenguojin, but buy the imitation goods that may collapse at any time.


    Without one of the three, zhenguojin could not operate.


    So now the profit of zhenguojin is still terrible. Every time you mention it, you will have some regrets.


    "Lu Li does have some means in this respect, but..." Mu red sleeve pondered a sound, pursed lips bitter smile way: "now I always have a kind of feeling, if Yan Wangfu left him, I''m afraid it will fall in a few days."


    When there was no Lu Li, they were worried about money, and finally they were too tight.


    But now even Ge Xinyue''s cold nature is used to relying on Lu Li to solve problems, and I don''t know whether this change is good or bad.


    Ge Xinyue smell speech, slightly a Leng, just want to say something, she hung in the waist of a jade pendant is flashing light.


    It''s a letter passing jade pendant that only the title killer can master.


    Ge Xinyue immediately took it off and wiped it with a finger. The voice of human butcher sounded in the Jade Pendant: "Qinglian, the matter is solved, and Lu Li is safe."


    Thank you very much Ge Xinyue was a little relieved, and then said, "thank you for your trouble."


    "I don''t care, but senroto, I''ll send you a message."


    In the jade pendant, rentu''s voice paused, and then said, "he said that from now on, he will not owe you anything."


    Ge Xinyue was silent for a moment.


    Mu tea also picked pick eyebrows, showing a sneer.


    Finally, or Ge Xinyue said: "I know, take Lu Li back as soon as possible."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    At the mention of Lu Li, rentu seems hesitant.


    Ge Xinyue was aware of this hesitation and could not help but say, "is something wrong?"


    Tu, the man over there, gave a bitter smile and sighed: "something really happened. Qinglian, this Lu Li, is really powerful."


    With that, rentu explained to ge Xinyue what happened in Bazhou. After hearing Chen Yang''s move, Lu Li actually urged Ren Tu and Cao Hanbing to kill Chen Yang. Ge Xinyue''s eyebrows moved.


    Lu Li doesn''t know the details of Chen Yang, but she knows it clearly.


    That''s a strong man that can''t even beat the Mujing.


    Ge Xinyue even doubted that Chen Yang might be stronger than the extremely emperor. Such a strong man, Ren Tu, Cao Hanbing, even with Senluo and Lu Li, it is not necessarily his opponent.


    However, when rentu talked about how Lu Li bargained with Chen Yang, and finally lured the Qin family''s ancestor, the top master, to show up, and how they killed the top master, the expressions of Ge Xinyue and mu Hongxiu changed.


    "Cut off a top master?"


    Mu tea eyes slightly flash, from her expression is difficult to judge her mood at the moment.


    But I think I was shocked.


    After all, she used to be a top master and understood the meaning of these four words.


    The top master is almost a quasi heaven and man. One foot has already stood on the threshold of the gate of heaven and man, and he may break through the realm to see God at any time.


    However, Lu Li, together with Chen Yang, rentu and Cao Hanbing, killed a top master?


    "It''s true that Bazhou has suffered heavy losses this time. Several masters from all over the town have died. Even leimu, the Reverend of Bazhou Prefecture, has been conspired against by Lu Li."


    "This is also an unexpected joy. After this battle, leimu has reached the top level with one foot. As long as we can confirm his loyalty, the power of the Yan palace will be more solid. "


    When rentu finished, he had to sigh: "I have been a master for many years, and I have experienced many battles. But the feeling is not as exciting as it is today. Hey, I''m afraid there are more than ten top masters who show up or don''t show up. It''s really exciting to kill the old ghost of the Qin family under the gaze of all parties. "


    "There are so many top masters? What''s going on? " Ge Xinyue frowned at once.


    Rentu replied: "Lu Li should have found this problem, so he would hold on to it. I don''t want to be so hard. I don''t know that there are so many masters in the aristocratic family. You should also be careful. The family of Yanzhou may not have some experts hiding in the dark. They seem to be calculating some things. Lu Li and Cao Hanbing can''t come back for a moment and a half, just to pursue this matter. "


    "There''s a fish in Bazhou who seems to know something inside. They''ve gone to catch people with Lei mu."


    Hearing that Lu Li has made such a big deal in Bazhou, he still dares to arrest people with swagger. Ge Xinyue''s eyes can not help but emerge a touch of worry.


    This guy, why don''t you know how to stop?


    "That''s what happened. As for senro He was the one who killed the ancestors of the Qin family. Without him, the ancestors of the Qin family would still have hope of escaping. "


    Rentu simply explained the matter, and after a little meditation, still did not erase the credit of senro.


    Although Senluo appeared to mend the sword at the last moment, which made him feel a little upset, he did cut off the head of the Qin family''s ancestor. If there were no senro, their biggest victory today would be flying.


    "I see." Speaking of Senluo, Ge Xinyue''s expression has no change, just like mentioning a stranger.


    She once again with the butcher sound hard, two people cut off the contact.


    Then Ge Xinyue took a deep breath and felt inexplicably shocked.


    She needs to digest it.


    After all, this news is really amazing.


    "I didn''t expect that he really killed a top master."


    Mu red sleeve lip angle is slightly warped, slowly way: "he can hand to Chen Yang, I don''t feel surprised. With his character, Chen Yang, a strong man who can not determine his position, is no different from the enemy in his ideas. I thought he would kill Chen Yang, but I didn''t expect to catch a big fish. "


    Speaking of this, Mu red sleeve eyes moved: "crescent, you say that behind the world, how many secrets are hidden?"


    When GE Xinyue heard the speech, he also came back from the shock. After a moment''s silence, he said softly, "although there are many secrets in this world But it''s good after all. "


    "Yes." Mu tea smile: "it is still good, and will continue to be good. When the world comes, everything will change. I always feel that the future will be more wonderful. "


    There are many potential strong people in the world. Although this news brings them a bit of haze, but mu Hongxiu doesn''t care about these.


    As long as there are people like Lu Li in the world who insist, it will certainly get better.


    Ge Xinyue hesitated for a moment, and then said, "if what Tu said is true, Yanzhou may not have such a strong man. We have captured many masters of aristocratic families tonight, even the Marquis... "Referring to Marquis, Ge Xinyue''s eyes showed deep fear.


    The most ancient master on the surface of Yanzhou has many means and many secrets. Although he has been abolished and controlled by Lord Yan''s mansion, no one can say that there is no strong man behind him.


    Especially now.


    In fact, there are more powerful people in Bazhou than in Yanzhou in terms of family details. However, there is no strong person in Yanzhou during the chaos tonight, which makes Ge Xinyue feel a little strange.


    "Why do you think so much? A group of old guys think they can calculate everything. How about strength? The ancestor of the Qin family was powerful. He showed up and was killed. I don''t believe it. These old antiques will die. "


    Mu tea language ridicule, even used this Wang this self claim for a long time.


    However, Ge Xinyue is a Leng.


    Will look at mu tea.


    Mu tea doubts: "see what I do?"


    Ge Xinyue helps this just to return to God, smile way: "Your Highness talks more and more like him."


    "Like him?" Mu tea a Zheng, then know that GE Xinyue is referring to Lu Li, not from the way: "I just put my ideas out."


    There is no denying it.


    Ge Xinyue smiles and says, "if it''s Lu Li, he will also say such words. In his eyes, those ancient strongmen are a group of old immortals. If they dare to show up, they will all be killed. "


    "He''s him, I''m me." Mu red sleeve waved his hand, but not too entangled in this matter, and in a flash said: "tell him to come back quickly, as the foreign affairs chief manager, this important moment is not in the house, not like words."


    After that, mu tea sleeves like to cover up what to stand up, straight to their own room.


    Ge Xinyue covers her lips and smiles, but as she wishes, she takes out the correspondence jade slips to contact Lu Li.


    On the other side, Lu Li, who is on his way back to Yanzhou, receives Ge Xinyue''s contact. After chatting for a few words, the light of the jade slips becomes dim, but her expression is extremely strange.


    Cao Hanbing noticed Lu Li''s expression and his face changed slightly: "is it Qinglian?"


    Lu Li nodded.


    "What did she tell you? Did you mention me? " Cao Hanbing''s tone is a bit anxious, perhaps even he did not find out.


    Seeing his attitude, Lu Li couldn''t help saying: "Cao leader, are you interested in manager Ge?"


    This time, it was Cao Hanbing''s turn. Embarrassed, he put on the mask, covered half his face, and said in a stuffy voice: "it doesn''t count, it''s I once boasted about marrying her. I''m Cao Hanbing. I''m good at speaking and doing it, so... "


    Speaking of this, Cao Hanbing himself can not say.


    He was a little shy.


    Seeing this, Lu Li did not continue to tease him.


    The martial arts are also human beings. If they are human beings, they have seven passions and six desires.


    Either infatuation or heartlessness, each has its own reason.


    However, Lu Li still said, "she said that the king of Yan urged us to go back quickly and did not mention you."


    When Cao Hanbing heard the speech, he gave a dull hum, but he couldn''t hear the joy and anger.


    Lu Li can''t help but think that song Bocheng told himself that Cao Hanbing was willing to return to Yanzhou for the sake of Ge Xinyue.


    I''m afraid that the second leader of the prefecture is also an infatuated person.


    Listen to two people in front of you a word I a word, the rear carrying biling Lei mu can not help but sigh, eyes appeared in the color of worry.


    It is not far from Yanzhou.


    There should be an account of his fate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    After returning to Yanzhou, Lu Li and others did not stop and flew straight to the main city of Yanzhou.


    But along the way, they felt the strangeness of the atmosphere.


    In some cities passing by, there is a lot of atmosphere of the master''s territory, which is released out of the ground without covering up. It seems to be warning and more like expressing attitude.


    "What''s going on?" Cao Hanbing was quite puzzled.


    Lu Li said with a sneer: "the killing of the aristocratic family by Lord Yan''s house tonight should have been known by all families. Moreover, when the incarnation of the jade dome came, it was shining for thousands of miles. Besides the main city, many people felt the breath. "


    Of course, there are also the unique sceneries of the Xuanmen created when they broke the border.


    Even if the golden gate is not radiating to the whole of Yanzhou, at least half of the strong men in Yanzhou will feel it. Moreover, Lu Li clearly felt that at the moment of breaking the boundary, all the martial arts practitioners who had reached the level above tongxuan and opened the Xuanmen were affected by themselves.


    That huge and unimaginable Xuanmen genuine Qi was absorbed by Youfu, which may be the source of endless genuine Qi in Youfu.


    Moreover, the battle has been over for such a long time, and the news has spread rapidly. Now, the whole of Yanzhou must have received intelligence. As soon as one perceives his own breath, he immediately responds with the breath of the strong, which is both a warning and a means of avoiding disaster.


    On hearing the words, Lei Mu immediately understood the plans of those people, and also sneered: "what these people think is too naive. If they really want to fight against them, who can be stopped by several masters?"


    Among the three present, all had the ability to fight more than one.


    Even Lu Li, who seems to be the weakest, killed several masters in the middle of Ming you.


    "They are scared, so even the details are revealed, which means they want to protect themselves." Lu Li''s divination volume tells us what those people think.


    Several masters died in Yanzhou tonight, and all the rest were captured by Lord Yan''s residence. However, in the cities along the way, the number of masters of aristocratic families did not decrease, but there were more masters than in the intelligence. This shows that the Yanzhou aristocratic family is not without hidden strength, but did not expect that this situation will be like this before. In a hurry, they can only recall the strong people who are hidden in the dark.


    "But it doesn''t smell like a top master."


    While Lu Li felt all around, Cao Hanbing also released his mind, and then said, "I don''t know what those people are doing."


    Even Bazhou has two ancestors who are at the top of the world. Yanzhou is so vast, and the influence of aristocratic families is so intertwined that it can never be hidden.


    Lu Li did not care: "no matter what they are planning to do, since they want to hide, it is best to hide to the end. Otherwise, the ancestors of the Qin family will be a lesson for them. "


    Many masters were killed in the battle tonight, including the incarnation of heaven and man in Yuqiong. Even two of the top masters were killed. Although Lu Li didn''t expand at this point, he also felt that the top masters might not be invincible.


    As long as the strong enough are willing to pay the price, it is not impossible to pile up the top.


    You know, in the legend of Zhenwu region, even the gods and men were surrounded by the army.


    However, after going to the small world and seeing the puppet armor technique, Lu Li speculated that the legendary army might be the puppet armor technique.


    Duzun alone has a million puppet armor army, and before him, the puppet armor skill is not without inheritance. If you think about it carefully, it is a special product of the fierce and fearless puppet armour, and its combat power is so strong that it is so terrible.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li even started to think of the idea of puppet Jia. If we can build millions No, even if it is to build hundreds of thousands of master puppet armor, it is enough to kill heaven and man.


    If those old guys in Tianwaitian will come to the world one day, they will find that they are welcomed by hundreds of thousands of master puppets. Thinking of that scene, Lu Li feels very wonderful.


    "Unfortunately, with the death of douzun, the inheritance of puppet armor disappeared completely."


    Lu Li sighed deeply in his heart and felt that it was the most pity.


    Once douzun died, the magic inheritance of puppet armor was completely cut off.


    Otherwise, Lu Li would really try to find a way to get a large army of puppets and kill all the people in heaven!


    "Now everyone is hostile to Lord Yan''s house. What are you going to do?"


    At this time, Cao Hanbing suddenly asked.


    Lu Li came back to his mind and said, "the Yanzhou aristocratic family had no intention of being kind to Lord Yan''s house. Now they are more likely to be vigilant and afraid. This is actually a good thing for Lord Yan''s residence. Previously, they were afraid of the strength of his highness, so they did not dare to have any ideas. Even if they had, they should hide them and dare not expose them. Now that his Royal Highness has been abolished, all those people have jumped out. To put it bluntly, they are no longer afraid. "


    "It''s only when you lose your awe. Now what we have to do is to make them fear and remind them of their reverence for the house of Lord Yan. "


    "Are you going to kill them to fear?" Cao Hanbing looked at Lu Li and hesitated: "many people will die."


    Lu Li shook his head and said: "sometimes, killing is not the only means, nor the best means. Aristocratic families are a group of people who value their interests. In addition to the old people hidden behind them, in fact, many aristocratic families can become the objects of our cooperation. ""In particular, the arrival of the jade dome indirectly exposed the existence of the outer sky, which may not be bad for us."


    After a pause, Lu Li continued: "let them know that the world is not safe, and there is Tianwaitian above us. What do you think the aristocratic families will choose? "


    Cao Hanbing pondered and did not give an answer immediately.


    "They will worry about whether their status will change."


    However, before Cao Hanbing gave an answer, Lei Mu lightly replied: "aristocratic families are no different from imperial power. They all want to position themselves and protect their own interests. Once their own interests are damaged, the aristocratic family will also rebound. "


    "The strong man in heaven is a fatal threat to all the people in Zhenwu. In addition to the old antiques that really collude with them, the existing aristocratic families actually keep a certain degree of vigilance towards Tianwaitian. "


    After all, Lei Mu is a member of the aristocratic family and the real core. He knows a lot of things and understands their ideas.


    Not to mention anything else, let''s talk about the assassination of King Yan. Bazhou and Qingzhou feel that their own interests will be damaged, so they will take risks and collude with Tianwaitian.


    As for the goal of Tianwaitian, it is a later story.


    "That''s right."


    After hearing Lei Mu''s reply, Lu Li nodded his head and said, "master Lei has thought it through. In fact, there is no big difference between the aristocratic family and the imperial power. What the royal family wants is for generations to come and a stable border. What the aristocratic family wants is not the power of generations? "


    "Many of Chen Yang''s previous remarks are from outside, but at least he is right. Aristocratic families are connected with each other through blood, and they all share common interests. Therefore, when someone touches the interests behind the blood, it will lead to a terrible rebound. "


    "Now it seems that all the Yanzhou aristocratic families are hostile to Lord Yan''s residence, but when they think about this, they will know who is the enemy they need to be vigilant against."


    After listening to Lu Li''s words, Cao Hanbing showed a sudden expression, nodded his head and said, "do you want Tianwaitian to stir up a sense of common hatred among the aristocratic families, and then through cooperation, to close down these powerful people?"


    "It''s not necessarily convergence. Cooperation is cooperation." Lu Li said: "as long as the interests are the same, even if it is a heaven devil country, it can also cooperate."


    Cao Hanbing was stunned and didn''t quite understand the meaning of Lu Li''s words.


    Leimu''s face also flashed a trace of complexity.


    Although he didn''t know what Lu Li was thinking, he felt a slight chill on his back and faintly felt the greatness of Lu Li''s plot, which was frightening.


    Although the power of tuntian Shengguo and jitianmo kingdom is not equal to each other, but now that the two countries are at war, they must not be satisfied with each other. The warriors of the two countries are trying to kill each other, which is inevitable.


    However, Lu Li dares to say that he cooperates with the heaven and the devil kingdom. For a moment, Lei Mu doesn''t know whether he is bold or really crazy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    While they were chatting, the main city of Yanzhou was approaching.


    The three people, together with the faint green Ling, swept over the sky. When they entered the main city, Ramu saw the huge palace standing in the center of the city at the first sight.


    At this time, several busy figures flashed around the palace, with strong and weak breath.


    Seeing the half destroyed palace, leimu couldn''t help but say, "what a fierce battle this is?"


    With his eyesight, of course, it is not difficult to see that the materials used to build the palace are very precious and expensive.


    The fact that they were able to beat the palace to half destruction showed that the war situation was very fierce at that time, and the people who made the move were also the strong ones.


    At least the best.


    "This is made by Mo Fu Zun." Lu Li smiles and sells Mo Shenfeng.


    As soon as Lei Mu heard this, he suddenly realized.


    But his face changed a little.


    It was mainly because he heard the word Fu Zun, which made him feel a little bit uncomfortable.


    Not so long ago, he was also the king of the house.


    However, Lei Mu knows that Mo Shenfeng''s strength is very strong and is likely to be a real top master. And although many people are not optimistic about this guy''s baiwuji Road, Lei Mu thinks that once Mo Shenfeng succeeds, his combat power will be improved by leaps and bounds.


    From the remains of the palace, it is not difficult to see that Mo Shenfeng succeeded at least half of the way.


    This madman has really practiced Baiwu Jidao.


    "Chief Cao, please send biling to the Palace first. I have some things to confirm here."


    Flying over the palace, Lu Li pauses for a moment and signals Cao Hanbing to send biling back to the Yan palace and lock it up.


    When Cao Hanbing heard the speech, he didn''t refuse the request. He took biling from leimu and said, "don''t worry, this waste can''t run away."


    Finish saying, Cao Hanbing carries biling, the whole person instantly incarnate thunder light, flash but not.


    Lu Li gives Lei Mu a wink and flies to the ruins of the palace.


    "Manager Lu."


    "Yes, manager Lu!"


    As Lu Li approached, the people from the capital of the state came forward to see him, looking very respectful.


    Lu Li and Yu Qiong had witnessed the battle with their own eyes. Lu Li became famous in the first World War and won the respect of these warriors.


    "Is song Bocheng still in the palace?" Lu Li nodded slightly and asked with a smile.


    A man arched his hand and said, "head Lu, he and Gong Yunhong will stay in the palace for the time being. This is your order."


    Previously, Lu Li once said that Gong Yunhong and song Bocheng were half of their own, so Zheng an didn''t make them prisoners.


    Lu Li hears speech and laughs and says hard. He goes with Lei Mu Chao.


    When it was confirmed that they had gone far away, the warriors were relieved.


    One of them blinked, lowered his voice and sighed: "previously, I thought manager Lu was too young to bear any heavy responsibilities. Now, although he is laughing, I feel that I am about to breathe when I stand in front of him."


    "Manager Lu is a strong man who can fight against the incarnation of heaven and man. I''m afraid ordinary masters are not as good as him. It is also normal for such strong people to have some coercion. "


    The warrior who had previously answered Lu Li''s question also said with a smile: "however, although manager Lu is already a strong master, he has no airs and is kind to others."


    Hearing this, several people nodded, which is not wrong.


    In the past, they did errands in the state capital, and the masters were not uncommon. Most of those masters came from aristocratic families. They wanted to make them servants and order them. They refused to give them a good face.


    As the saying goes, there is no harm without comparison. Compared with Lu Li, the strength of those masters may not be much stronger, but their attitude is crazy.


    After a brief silence, the warrior sighed again: "in fact, it''s also thanks to director Lu. This time, our state capital is elated. How many masters have we grasped? In the ordinary days, he is still a prisoner. I think it''s just like that. "


    "Yes."


    "In the past, the Lord of the mansion also wanted to fight against the aristocratic family, but because of many problems, he finally put up with it. This time, they really went too far. If they dared to assassinate his highness, no wonder manager Lu would be angry. "


    "After being rectified, I''m afraid the aristocratic family will have to settle down a lot, and the burden on our shoulders will be relaxed."


    They are also responsible for some public security problems in Yanzhou on weekdays.


    However, as an ancient big state, the water in Yanzhou is also very deep. Many troublemakers may be backed by their families. Most of the time, they are tied up, even if they are angry.


    However, since Lu Li came to Yanzhou for a month, he beat down the aristocratic family''s dignitaries with fierce hands, and tonight there are such big results. It is expected that for a long time in the future, the aristocratic family will be disheartened and dare not be arrogant again.


    The more they talked, the more they thought it was a good thing that Lu Li could come to Yanzhou.


    However, they still had a lot of work to do, and after a few words of gossip, they broke up.But in the palace, leimu is a strange look at Lu Li.


    Then he said, "manager Lu is quite loved by the government."


    He and Lu Li are both masters. Even if they don''t deliberately eavesdrop, they can''t hide their words.


    Lu Li grinned, "did a little thing, was moved in the heart, but let Lei Zongshi see a joke."


    Although he said it politely, Lei Mu felt that the smile on his face was somewhat gratifying. Thinking about his future situation, he felt even more uncomfortable. He sighed: "manager Lu, you may as well make a solid acquaintance with me. You But you asked me to take the blame for the Bazhou family? "


    Previously, Lu Li has said that he leimu is the ghost of death pushed out by the Bazhou aristocratic family. The anger of Lord Yan''s residence needs someone to calm down. The respect of a mansion is naturally the best choice.


    At that time, Lei Mu believed that he had become an abandoned son. In his anger, he also stood by Lu Li.


    But when he calms down now, the more he thinks about it, the more wrong he is.


    Since Bazhou aristocratic family pushed himself to be the ghost of death, why did he return to Yanzhou with Lu Li?


    Can''t you die?


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li glanced at Lei Mu and said with a smile, "I have been waiting for master Lei to ask questions personally for some time. I didn''t expect that Mr. Lei could bear it, but he didn''t ask until now. "


    Lei Mu''s lips trembled and sighed: "I know my situation, even if manager Lu wants to push me to take the blame. After all This is also a great achievement. "


    It is indeed a great achievement to catch him, the "culprit" who assassinated the king of Yan.


    "Master Lei thinks too much. You just don''t know the relationship between me and Lord Yan''s house. It''s natural to have such doubts now."


    "When you understand, it will be clear that I have a foothold in Lord Yan''s house, but it is not because of this kind of white collection."


    As Lu Li walked towards the palace, he said, "besides, if you can make a strong man like you work for the palace of Yan, won''t it be more credit than pushing you to take the blame?"


    At this point, he stopped for a moment and then said with a smile, "wait a minute, you''ll understand what I''m saying."


    After that, the two of them had already passed through the collapsed main hall and arrived at a side hall.


    Inside the side hall, song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong are sitting there, ignoring each other. The atmosphere is a little awkward.


    However, at the moment of seeing Lu Li, song Bocheng''s eyes flashed a strange look. He stood up and said, "manager Lu, you can count back. How long do you want to keep me in prison? I don''t want to stay with this crazy woman any more. "


    Gong Yunhong raised her eyes, ignored song Bocheng''s words, took a look at Lu Li, and then looked at Lei Mu behind Lu Li.


    Her pupils contract.


    Lei Mu also stops and looks at Gong Yunhong with vigilance.


    He had never seen Gong Yunhong, but he could see that this woman was dangerous.


    It is not the danger of strength, but the master''s instinct of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, which makes him feel that this daughter is not easy to be provoked.


    "This one, but Lei Fu Zun?" Just as Lei Mu stopped, Gong Yunhong said with a smile: "I''ve heard of Lei Fu Zun''s name for a long time, but today I see it, it''s stronger than the rumor."


    Ramo didn''t speak.


    Lu Li exchanged his eyes with song Bocheng, meaning, what''s the situation?


    How long has he just left? Why is Gong Yunhong like a new person?


    This gentle attitude is not like the cold and violent female patriarch before.


    Song Bocheng shook his head helplessly. His eyes were sad and he said, "this woman Guess who I am. You''d better be careful. She''s interested in you now. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    Interested in me?


    Lu Li is quite surprised, but his expression doesn''t show any clue.


    He began to think about where he had attracted the violent female patriarch.


    After all, Lu Li thought that there was not too much interest dispute with Gong Yunhong. Previously, Lu Li promised to help her solve the problem of inheriting the palace family. However, it was a mutually beneficial cooperative relationship, which was not friendship at all.


    So I''m sure I don''t have anything to make Gong Yunhong interested.


    Except for one.


    Gate of heaven and man


    Lu Li flashed the name in his mind and squinted, but he followed song Bocheng''s words: "master song, don''t be anxious. As long as the situation is stable, you can all be free. As I said, you are not enemies of Lord Yan''s house, but friends. "


    "I''ve always been generous with my friends."


    When song Bocheng heard the speech, his face looked better. He murmured in a low voice: "if you are a friend, then you still lock me up with this crazy woman?"


    He really has a lot of opinions about Gong Yunhong.


    But that''s more because of Gong Yunhong''s wisdom and calmness.


    The indifference and violence of this woman before is more like the mask she has to wear in order to survive better. However, even the mask can give people such an impression for ten years, and even hide from the old fox of marquis, he does not have any doubts. Even song Bocheng, the spy chief, felt a little frightened when she thought of her city government and means.


    "Don''t worry. Both of you will be our guests in the palace of Yan, just like master Lei."


    Lu Li laughs and introduces to Lei Mu: "these two are the people who made the right choice in the war with Yanzhou family."


    Raymond''s eyes flashed.


    He thought of what Lu Li said just now.


    "Wait, you''ll understand my words.".


    Do you mean these two people?


    Thinking of this, Lei Mu just turned his eyes to Gong Yunhong and song Bocheng, as if thinking.


    Lei Mu understood the meaning of Lu Li''s words, and knew that the two masters in front of him were probably in the same situation as himself. They both had a black history of betraying King Yan. Lu Li probably wanted to take this opportunity to tell himself that as long as he made the "right" choice, Lord Yan''s mansion could ignore the past and accept him as if he had accepted the two men.


    Of course, Lei Mu doesn''t know the true identity of song Bocheng.


    But just because he doesn''t know doesn''t mean no one knows.


    For example, Gong Yunhong, she is now a smile rather than smile, watching Lu Li''s performance, there is no meaning to interrupt.


    She didn''t mind that Lu Li used her in such a small matter, and even she was willing to use herself.


    In the palace family these years, she understood a truth better than anyone else.


    Sometimes, being able to be used, at least proves that she has value. Once the value of the benefit is lost, it is not far from the death.


    Therefore, Gong Yunhong is very happy to see this situation. Naturally, he will not take the initiative to break it.


    "This is Gong Yunhong, the master of the palace family."


    "This is the master of the Song family, song Bocheng."


    "Even if I don''t introduce him, I think you should have heard his name."


    When introducing to Lei mu, Lu Li also held leimu implicitly.


    Of course, it''s not flattery.


    Lei Mu is a master of Bazhou Prefecture. He is a strong man at the peak of Mingyou. He can rank in the top 20 in the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven. Of course, if you include those old monsters hiding in the dark, the ranking will shrink a lot.


    But this is also enough to show that the name of Ramu is very loud in the country of tuntian Sheng.


    "You don''t have to introduce him. We are no stranger to him." Song Bocheng murmured again, which was a pun.


    Although he seems to be a prodigal son of a noble family, don''t forget that his job is to make the dark of the heavenly ministry. He is familiar with the intelligence of the holy kingdom. He has been familiar with the information of powerful people such as Raymond.


    When Gong Yunhong hears the speech, he just smiles and nods at Lei.


    She had already told the identity of Lei Mu before, so it is impossible for her not to know him.


    "Two of you."


    Maybe it''s what happened tonight that struck Lei Mu so much, or maybe he really saw through something. The former flamboyant Bazhou Fu Zun actually took the initiative to meet song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong, and his attitude was extremely friendly.


    Song Bocheng was also quite surprised.


    In his understanding, Remus is not such a polite person.


    However, he or with leimu arch hand, and then look to land away.


    He knew that Lu Li would never bring Lei Mu to get to know them so simply. Since he would make a special trip, it means that there must be something to explain.


    Sure enough.


    At the moment when song Bocheng''s eyes just fell on Lu Li, Lu Li said: "you should know that I went to Bazhou and met some interesting things."Hearing this, song Bocheng has not yet done, but Gong Yunhong squints.


    Lu Li dares to talk about this matter in her face-to-face, which shows a lot.


    Most of all, his attitude.


    Is this a test or a signal of acceptance?


    Gong Yunhong discerned Lu Li''s deep meaning, and at the same time took the initiative to answer the question: "what interesting things have happened to manager Lu?"


    Seeing her so supportive, Lu Li also laughed, knowing that she understood her deep meaning, nodded and said, "Bazhou There are two top figures hidden


    "Is it interesting?"


    "It''s impossible!"


    Song Bocheng blurted out, then saw Gong Yunhong''s meaningful eyes, and realized that he was too eager.


    But he didn''t care about that.


    This is, after all, a matter of professionalism.


    The Ministry of heaven is in charge of intelligence. He has extremely detailed information about tuntian Shengguo. The two top masters are hiding in Bazhou, but they have nothing to investigate. What is this? This is dereliction of duty!


    So song Bocheng was so excited that he almost did not hesitate to deny it.


    But after saying that, he regretted it.


    The ability of top masters is unpredictable. For example, among the great deities of the Shinto cult, there are many top-notch envoys. Tianbu''s attempt to trace their whereabouts and identities has also been hindered. If a top master wants to hide, he may not hide the eye of heaven.


    However, there are two top masters in Bazhou. Song Bocheng thinks that this is too strange.


    And Even though the two masters had not revealed their tracks before, Lu Li said so firmly, which means that he must have seen the top masters hidden in Bazhou with his own eyes.


    Such an important thing, he did not get the communication of Tianbu?


    It''s kind of weird.


    "Master song, don''t rush to deny it." As soon as Lu Li saw his expression, he knew what he was thinking. He could not help but said in a voice: "this matter is true. Master Lei has seen it with his own eyes."


    With that, song Bocheng immediately turned his head and looked at Lei mu.


    Murei''s face was shaking like a heavy face.


    Tianbu At last it was a mess.


    There is such a big thing as the top master in Bazhou, and no one actually communicates with him. That only shows that the whole Tianbu has been paralyzed.


    All the six envoys were hidden in the twelve supervisions, and their attitudes were not clear. The three leaders were fighting openly and secretly, and they did not know what ideas they were up to. Before this incident had not involved the whole Tianbu, now Song Bocheng understood that the hidden trouble in Tianbu had finally exploded.


    Then, Lu Li briefly described the experience of Bazhou to the two people. The more song Bocheng listened, the more gloomy his expression became.


    However, Gong Yunhong''s eyes were slightly bright, showing a thoughtful look. After a little thinking, he asked, "manager Lu mentioned this matter to both of us. Did he want us to help find out whether there are top masters like Bazhou in Yanzhou?"


    "It''s easy to talk to smart people."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "what master Gong said is exactly what I think in my heart."


    After a pause, Lu Li continued: "now the situation in Yanzhou seems to be stable, but if there are really top masters hiding in the dark, this is the biggest hidden danger."


    After that, Lu Li looked at the two people with different looks and said, "I don''t think there is anyone more suitable for this matter than the two."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    Song Bocheng, as a dark and erosive emissary of the heavenly part, need not be said much.


    Gong Yunhong is also a member of the aristocratic family and a subordinate of the Hou family. He has been following the Lord for many years and knows many secrets. Now, if you want to find someone who knows more about Yanzhou family than she does, there may not be a suitable candidate.


    With her understanding of Yanzhou aristocratic family and some means of song Bocheng, it is more effective to hand this matter over to them than to look it up blindly by Lu Li himself.


    At least, the present family of Yanzhou has a strong guard against him, even if they really go to the door one by one, they may not be able to get useful information.


    On the contrary, it is Gong Yunhong and song Bocheng, who are the candidates of the aristocratic family who are going to dinner tonight. At the same time, they are also backed by the Gong family and the Song family. In terms of congenital conditions, they work together to explore the details of the aristocratic family, so they have advantages that no one else has.


    Of course, this is not Lu Li''s main idea.


    More importantly, Lu Li also needs to test Gong Yunhong''s ideas. This woman has a deep city. It''s hard to say whether she is an enemy or a friend now. It''s better to take this opportunity to arrange her to do something.


    "If you encounter problems that you can''t solve, master Lei will help."


    "Right, master Lei?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Li also looked at leimu with a smile.


    Lei Mu knows why Lu Li brought himself here.


    It turned out to be a thug.


    But somehow, when he heard Lu Li say so, Lei Mu was relieved, but said with a wry smile: "naturally, it''s all up to manager Lu."


    Song Bocheng was not too happy to say: "manager Lu, I can help you to explore the details of the Yanzhou family, but can you not arrange me with this crazy woman?"


    He glanced at Gong Yunhong and said helplessly: "I always feel scared when I work with her. It''s hard to guarantee that I won''t be sold."


    "Song Bocheng, when are you going to play?" Gong Yunhong was not angry, but said with a smile: "you looked ugly before. Maybe there was something wrong with the intelligence network of Tianbu?"? Now that you are more eager than anyone else, don''t pretend to be indifferent


    "In fact, you are also very clear that if the intelligence network of Tianbu is paralyzed, you will not be able to move in Yanzhou. Without me, this exploration would not have been possible. "


    Gong Yunhong is very clever.


    In other words, she knows her own value and her position at the moment.


    However, Lu Li or slightly surprised to see her, did not expect that she just saw song Bocheng''s expression changes, guess so many things. If it was not for the unpredictable friends and enemies, Lu Li really wanted to arrange some other things for her.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Song Bocheng looks black, but he doesn''t admit what Gong Yunhong said.


    Gong Yunhong doesn''t care: "as long as you don''t hold back, even if you want to keep pretending, I don''t care."


    After all, she and Lu Li looked at each other and said, "after all, this is the first thing that manager Lu told me. If it fails, I think manager Lu will have some opinions on me even if he doesn''t say so."


    Lu Li smiles, neither admitting nor denying.


    "But I said the first thing At this time, Gong Yunhong turned his words and said, "first, manager Lu promised to solve the problem of inheriting the palace family for me. I hope manager Lu can remember."


    She did not immediately ask Lu Li to solve the problem of inheriting the palace family. This is not only a concession, but also a choice after measurement.


    "I can prove my value to you, but don''t forget that if you have no value to me, I will betray you at any time like betraying the Lord."


    After that, she did not wait for Lu Li''s answer, and went outside the palace.


    Song Bocheng saw this and said, "where are you going?"


    "Work, of course."


    Gong Yunhong stopped and turned back, looked at him and said, "do you want to continue to wait?"


    Song Bocheng hesitated for a moment and then looked at Lu Li.


    It seems to be asking for Lu Li''s opinion.


    Lu Li saw the situation and nodded slightly, indicating no harm.


    Song Bocheng is sure that his destiny has been decided. He sighs and leaves behind Gong Yunhong.


    After they left, leimu hesitated and said, "are you testing her?"


    "It''s not exactly a trial, as she said. Here, everything is valuable. As long as the interests are the same, I can cooperate with anyone. "


    "She needs to prove her worth to me, and I need to prove my worth to her."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "master Lei, can you feel at ease now?"


    Lei Mu smell speech a Zheng, then it is full of strange place nod.


    Compared with the original time, he is much more stable now.


    Especially after Lu Li said the word "value", he felt that since everyone can show value, why not himself?


    A strong person who has stepped into the top level with one foot is of great value wherever it is placed.In fact, Ramo just wanted to go wrong.


    Especially before, he also personally participated in the war to kill the ancestors of the Qin family.


    Even the top masters like the ancestors of the Qin family can be killed, which makes the world outlook he has established for many years collapse in an instant. He thinks that the top masters are just like this.


    But in fact, even if the hidden top masters show up one by one, the strong ones at this level still represent the invincible existence of the peak for Zhenwu area.


    Before the death of Qin''s ancestors, Lei Mu had a precarious sense of fall, which could not be reversed for a while.


    However, after Lu Li arranged some things for him, Lei Mu felt much better.


    This is value.


    When you realize that you have value, that sense of panic will naturally disappear.


    "Lord Yan''s house is different from other places. His highness doesn''t care about many things and won''t interfere too much. Here, you will not be controlled by anyone. "


    "I say so, master Lei may understand?"


    Leimuben was also worried, but when he heard Lu Li''s words, he suddenly raised his head and showed an unbelievable expression.


    Lu Li laughs and doesn''t explain much. He waves his hand and leaves the palace.


    Left alone, leimu stood in place, still a bit shocked.


    It will not be controlled by anyone. There is no problem with this sentence itself.


    But Lu Li mentioned the king of Yan.


    Who is the king of Yan?


    One of the nine kings of the holy Kingdom, the master of Yanzhou!


    An identity like her is supposed to control everything, even if she''s gone.


    Lu Li but said such a rebellious words, leimu Dun felt that there was a cold sweat flowing down, murmured: "really is a madman."


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the palace, Lu Li is directly back to the palace of Yan. He passes through the path in the palace and finds the courtyard where mu Hongxiu lives.


    Before entering, Lu Li looked up and saw Ge Xinyue coming out.


    However, Lu Li didn''t think it strange. After all, the cloud formation near the courtyard is still his own transformation. Anyone who comes close to it will feel it.


    "Back?"


    Ge Xinyue looked at Lu Li lightly, and her tone did not fluctuate.


    But Lu Li knew that she was angry.


    It''s not surprising that she was angry. Lu Li knew that he was really taking a risk this time. He went to Bazhou alone to stir up the situation and forced Chen Yang to show up. Although it was not a temporary intention, the opportunity was too sensitive. If Ge Xinyue had not called Cao Hanbing, rentu and Senluo to support him, his situation would have been hard to say.


    "Back." Knowing that he was in trouble, Lu Li also laughed and said, "thanks to elder sister GE''s help, otherwise it''s really hard to say."


    "This time, you are too aggressive."


    Ge Xinyue saw him like this, originally thought good reproach words, but also difficult to speak for a time.


    At last, he sighed: "if no one is fighting with senro, how can you muddle through this time? Chen Yang is a man with deep calculation and powerful strength, far from being comparable to those people you met before. In case something happens, you Didn''t think about the consequences? "


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he said with a smile: "naturally, I think about the consequences. In fact I''m afraid


    "However, if you only think about the consequences of me, look forward to the future and worry about it all the time, and in the end nothing can be done."


    Ge Xinyue glared at Lu Li, "you always have your reason, but you never thought that once you die in Bazhou..."


    Speaking of this, Ge Xinyue suddenly couldn''t go on, sighed and shook his head.


    Finally he said, "Your Highness is still waiting for you. Go in."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    It''s not that GE Xinyue thinks his words are heavy.


    But she suddenly realized that Lu Li was no longer the former one.


    Now he, breaking through the realm of Mingyou and fighting against the incarnation of heaven and man, is planning the overall situation of killing the top masters.


    There is no difference in popularity.


    So Ge Xinyue felt that perhaps he should not use the previous attitude towards him, which slightly restrained the tone.


    Seeing this, Lu Li seemed to be aware of something and chuckled: "elder sister Ge, how do you seem to have gained a lot of points? Fortunately, I brought you a gift. "


    "When I go to see his highness, I''ll show you what I got in Bazhou later."


    After that, Lu Li winked at GE Xinyue, making the latter slightly stunned. Then he nodded in tears and laughter, but scattered the alienation in his heart.


    See her attitude freely, Lu Li this just smile to turn head, walk toward courtyard.


    In the yard, mu Hongxiu, dressed in white, pretended to be calm and sitting under the tree. Although her eyebrows could not be observed and picked when they came in, she still pretended nothing happened and continued to play with the tea cup.


    "Yes, your highness."


    As soon as Lu Li saw this situation, he knew that he had coaxed the small ones, but also had to coax the big ones. Then slightly correct the attitude, to mu tea serious salute.


    Mu tea, mouth cocked up, the tone is loose: "farewell, I can not be master Lu this gift."


    Yin Yang strange Qi!


    With a click of his finger, Lu Li flashed the idea in his heart and said with a smile: "Zong Bu Zong Shi is also the general manager of the mansion, and he is the subordinate of his highness."


    "Is it true that you speak beautifully but do things casually? That''s your attitude as a subordinate?"


    Mu tea pick eyebrows look at Lu Li, but some of the meaning of reluctant: "go to Bazhou, have you asked my opinion?"


    "This I remember me and ge Manager Ge informed me Lu Li hesitated for a moment, turned his head and looked at GE Xinyue, motioning her to stand up and help him say a few words.


    However, Ge Xinyue turned his head, indicating that he would not help him, and was also releasing a signal.


    Sorry, I can''t help you.


    Lu Li saw Ge Xinyue''s attitude, and knew it was over. I was afraid the basket was too big.


    But Lu Li was still forced to smile and cautiously said, "that''s probably because I forgot that I should be punished."


    "But Although I am wrong about this, I did not get nothing when I went to Bazhou this time. I.... "


    Just when Lu Li was going to show his meritorious deeds, mu Hongxiu directly raised his hand and interrupted: "cut off several masters, but also picked the head of a top master?"


    Interrupted by her, Lu Li hesitated: "this No credit? "


    "Of course." Mu red sleeve "lenglengleng" smile way: "calculate credit again? If the merits and demerits offset each other, it''s all. You go to Bazhou alone if you don''t get the message. I haven''t settled the matter with you yet. You should be careful. "


    heard such a naive threat that Lu could not help grinning. He thought he might have been too busy recently.


    I enjoy tea and flowers in the palace every day. I have nothing serious to do. I will inevitably find fault. Therefore, Lu Li made a decision in an instant, and did not "see her in the same way". He said with a smile: "it is really that I have not considered this matter. Your highness, King Yan, will not be angry."


    Regardless of who is wrong and who is right, regardless of the result, just bow down and admit it.


    Seeing that Lu Li wanted to muddle through with such a smiley face, Mu''s red sleeve face also showed a look of crying and laughing, but the tone was slightly eased a little bit: "since you know it in your mind, I won''t care about it with you."


    "When I went to Bazhou, what happened? Tell me more about it."


    Although I have heard the reward of human butcher before, mu tea still asks Lu Li to explain the matter again.


    First, many things are calculated by Lu Li behind his back. Rentu may not know the details.


    Second, Lu Li''s perspective on the issue itself is somewhat different from others. Compared with rentu, mu Hongxiu wants to hear Lu Li''s views on this matter.


    As for the third.


    That is to bathe in tea a little selfish.


    , as Lu had previously speculated, she is very idle now, mainly because she has nothing to do, and many things she can''t get in touch with. She can only learn more about the situation, and then give her some advice from her point of view.


    "In fact, there is nothing important."


    Lu Li thought for a moment and then said, "the attitudes of the families in Bazhou are very obvious. Since the assassination plan was exposed, they are also worried about retaliation from Lord Yan''s residence. It may not be that they are afraid of Lord Yan''s house, but they must have more important plans. Those aristocratic families do not want to fight with Lord Yan''s house in advance, for fear of affecting more important plans. "


    "So they put some masters out to death, which is to release good will, in order to quell the matter."


    "It''s just that what happened later went beyond their expectations. In the end, they forced the top masters to show up and exposed a lot of things. "


    Mu tea heard here, suddenly asked: "you but found what?"She felt that Lu Li would not shoot at a target.


    Because what happened before has proved that Lu Li''s idea never goes wrong. As long as he thinks there is a problem, there are always amazing secrets behind him. Lu Li for the sensitivity of these secrets, almost become an instinct, mu tea believe his judgment.


    Therefore, if Lu Li will say so, it must be something he has noticed.


    "It''s not a discovery." Lu Li said with a smile: "but this time I also arrested a person to come back. What did they hide, as long as they tried to find out."


    "You mean the master Cao Hanbing brought back."


    Ge Xinyue''s eyes moved.


    Before Cao Hanbing took biling back to the Yan palace, Ge Xinyue knew about it.


    Lu Li nodded his head and said, "the man''s name is biling, and his strength is not weak. I wanted to kill him with Bazhou Fu Zun, but his attitude revealed some secrets. In addition, the top master of the Qin family rescued him. I guess he knows something, at least something that a top master deserves to expose himself to. "


    "What about Chen Yang?"


    Mu tea sleeve suddenly said: "although Chen Yang has secrets, he has never had any transgressive actions in these years. What''s more, why are you suddenly suspicious of Shenwei


    Hear Mu red sleeve so ask, Ge crescent moon face dew is surprised, did not reveal a trace ground looked at her.


    To know, previously in the know Lu Li want to Chen Yang hand, Ge crescent on the first time to inform mu tea. At that time, mu tea carefully analyzed Lu Li''s ideas, whether it was motivation or Lu Li''s mode of thinking, they did not escape Mu''s eyes.


    But now mu tea is still asked, as if in doubt, want to test Lu Li.


    Ge Xinyue can''t help but feel tight.


    Is mu tea on Lu Li produced fear?


    It''s not impossible.


    Now, Lu Li has almost taken control of the power of Lord Yan''s residence, and he himself has broken through the boundary. Both his power and strength are no longer the same. Now he is forcing Chen Yang to give in, which is to hold half of the land in his hands.


    After all, it is normal to be alert to the royal family.


    But Ge Xinyue is a little nervous, afraid that mu tea''s attitude is too stiff, instead let Lu Li''s heart be dissatisfied.


    After all, Lu Li worked hard for Lord Yan''s residence during this period of time, and almost lost his life several times. At the moment, if mu tea is really worried about Lu Li, or even suspected, it will be too chilling.


    When GE Xinyue felt a little nervous, Lu Li had already opened his mouth: "you should understand my idea."


    Hearing this, Ge Xinyue held her breath and quietly observed Lu Li''s face to see if he was dissatisfied.


    However, Lu Li''s face is not a bit different, let her slightly relax at the same time, in the heart once again flashed an idea.


    What does that mean?


    Ge Xinyue suddenly realized that it was not good, because she thought of Lu Li''s "crazy words" in front of the clouds.


    At that time, mu tea gave a very intriguing answer.


    She said, "I am waiting for that day.".


    Just when GE Xinyue wants to interrupt this strange conversation between them, mu tea also shows a smile like expression, "why do I want to understand your idea?"


    "I think..."


    Lu Li bows to salute, is about to say a great truth, mu tea is light drink way: "say people."


    "You should understand."


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li immediately broke up and said with a smile, "just like I know you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    "Yes."


    The mu tea sleeve does not agree to smile, put down the tea cup, a little push forward, also no longer mention this matter, just light way: "drink tea."


    Lu Li saw this, and then he drank it up.


    Mu tea saw, also just not light not heavy way: "layman."


    "Born in the world, who is not a layman."


    Lu Li looked at the transparent tea cup, put it down and said, "the master of Yanzhou captured, can you explain what?"


    That''s the way to get down to business.


    Mu tea also slightly positive way: "the state government sent people to ask, the attitude of those people is very cooperative, but failed to ask what useful, they may not have concealed."


    "It''s normal to conceal something. They know that now the palace of Yan has won a great victory, and they can''t go too far. At least after killing so many people, they won''t worry about their lives


    Lu Li pondered for a moment and then said, "is the Lord dead?"


    "There''s one more breath."


    This time, Ge Xinyue answered the question.


    "He was found in the corpse heap. He was seriously injured. Zheng an handed him over to us, and now he has not recovered consciousness."


    Ge Xinyue finish, then look at Lu Li, want to hear what he plans.


    Lu Li raised his eyes and said, "it''s better not to die. The Marquis is is respected. Although he was cheated by others in Tianwaitian, he was regarded as a chess piece. But he knows more about the family than others. "


    "It''s hard for you to get the message out of his mouth." Mu tea gently said: "I know this old guy very well. He is not so easy to compromise. Even if you force him with your life, he may not yield. In terms of his death, he has almost been abandoned


    Hearing this, Lu Li was not satisfied with this: "there are no people who are not afraid of death, just to see what to die for."


    "It must be more difficult for the Marquis to open his mouth than others. I am also prepared for this."


    Finish saying, Lu Li shook his head, temporarily stopped the topic, looked to mu tea sleeve way: "your body how."


    Previously, she was injured by the blue sky thunder and fire, and her internal organs were almost fragmented. Although Lu Li helped her stabilize the injury with golden energy, it was not a long-term plan. If it was not for the fundamental law, mu Hongxiu would have died.


    So Lu Li asked this sentence, in fact, is to ask mu tea root law training to which step.


    At present, there are only three people who have inherited the basic law.


    The first is Lu Li himself.


    The second is ling''er.


    Although ling''er didn''t make much progress in the cultivation of the basic law because of her physical problems, she still insisted on daily training and practicing the boxing set.


    Third, nature is to bathe in tea.


    Strictly speaking, mu tea is the second person who has successfully inherited the basic law in addition to Lu Li himself.


    It is from her that Lu Li can see the difference of the basic law.


    The reason why the basic law is called the fundamental law is to trace its root and develop the potential of the human body itself. Everyone may be able to go out of different ways when practicing the basic law. For example, Lu Li himself first tempered his heart, which was extremely powerful. However, mu Hongxiu is different. Although the golden energy she cultivates comes from the heart, it is the bone that is first tempered.


    If not, she would not have been hurt to the viscera by the blue sky thunder fire, and her life was in danger to that point.


    Seeing that they seemed to want to discuss the inheritance of the fundamental law, Ge Xinyue hesitated for a moment, and was about to retreat. Lu Li said, "sister Ge, you don''t have to avoid it. It''s now. It''s no longer necessary to adhere to the so-called martial arts system. Now that heaven and man have come, the world It''s not the same as before. "


    "In the future, the enemies we encounter will only become stronger and stronger, and the implementation of the basic law It''s time to put it on the agenda. "


    Lu Li looked at GE Xinyue. Although he didn''t say it absolutely, the meaning of his words was very obvious.


    Martial artists like GE Xinyue have their own persistence and have their own understanding of the martial arts system. Even if it is mu Hongxiu, if it is not for her martial arts to be abolished, it is impossible to cultivate the fundamental law.


    However, as Lu Li said, Zhenwu area is becoming more and more strange. Even heaven and people have taken action. No one knows what will happen in the future. But strength is always the strength to speak. Even if Lu Li doesn''t mention it, Ge Xinyue has the idea of breaking through to the realm of Mingyou recently.


    However, after being said by Lu Li, Ge Xinyue hesitated for a moment and nodded: "I understand what you mean."


    Therefore, she stood aside, intending to listen to Lu Li and mu tea tea exchange the basic law of the practice experience.


    "The basic law is really mysterious. It has been developed in a well-established way. Now it''s the accumulation stage. It''s not fast to enter the country. "


    Mu tea simply said, and then said: "as for my injury It''s all right. "


    Lu Li hears the speech, without saying a word, and grabs mu Hongxiu''s bright wrist, ignoring the latter''s startled eyes with thin anger, a trace of golden energy comes out, and begins to examine mu Hongxiu''s injury.After breaking through the realm, Lu Li''s entry into the country above the basic law has not been greatly improved, but his body has become a strong golden energy except for a trace of true Qi in the elixir field.


    This energy comes from the back of his own mysterious gate, and Lu Li is also suspicious. He thinks that this energy is probably the result of the transformation of heaven and earth aura and his own true Qi.


    Or This gate is really the gate of heaven and man in the mouth of jade dome, and behind the gate of heaven and man, there is the secret of the fundamental law.


    However, Lu Li doesn''t mean to go into those things now. It''s not for nothing that the true Qi is transformed into the golden energy. At least now he has the golden energy to crush mu tea hundreds of times, it is easy to mobilize the energy of mu tea cultivation in the body, so as to explore her situation.


    Mu tea is now some thin anger, low voice said: "let me go."


    Her wrist was caught by Lu Li. She tried to break free, but she couldn''t get it. She just said, "I No problem. "


    Lu Li did not make a sound. After exploring the viscera of Mu Hongxiu, she found that under the warmth of the golden energy, her injury was 80% better, but there were still many hidden dangers in the depth.


    So Luli said nothing, mobilize the golden energy, step by step for the mu tea to supplement the previous consumption.


    Because too much gold energy has been mobilized, the purple gold light at the bottom of his eyes is even more intense, which seems to have three parts of strange.


    Seeing that he was actually healing himself in a way that can be called self destructive cultivation, he gave up the struggle for a moment, and his face was very complicated and said: "it''s not easy to practice the fundamental law. You don''t need to do this."


    "It''s for nothing. Don''t worry." Lu Li but said with a smile, about half of his golden energy to mu tea, mu tea face changed again.


    This energy broke through her orifices in an instant and pushed her cultivation upward all the way.


    And she had already tempered her bones, and with the secondary refining of the golden energy, after her orifices were opened, she directly skipped the listening to thunder and entered the realm of tongxuan.


    It''s not the end of it.


    A faint sound of breaking the door sounded from her body, and then her breath was stepping into the indestructible realm.


    At the beginning, Lu Li did not die at one step. It was a miracle that could be caused by profound accumulation and many opportunities.


    But mu tea is now a step into the indestructible environment, completely by the golden energy forced up.


    "It''s exactly what I thought."


    After consuming half of his energy reserve, Lu Li''s forehead was covered with a layer of sweat, and the purple and golden light in his eyes gradually dissipated. He pondered: "there is no bottleneck to cultivate the fundamental law. And There is no gate. "


    Mu tea smell speech, expression is also a change.


    Indeed.


    Her breath was almost the same as that of tongxuan realm. Although the sound of breaking the door also sounded in her body, it did not condense out of the Xuanmen.


    This is not normal.


    "If I guess well, Xuanmen Youfu doesn''t need to show up. Because they come from the human body itself. They are not only the embodiment of a state, but also a kind of restriction. "


    Lu Li loosened the wrist of mu tea sleeve and said slowly: "the reason why the fundamental law is a thoroughfare to heaven is also related to this. It''s not an invisible way to build a road, but The human body itself has a road


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    Lu Li will put forward this idea, actually did not let mu tea feel surprised.


    She has been practicing the basic law for some time, and she has felt the difference between them.


    The sound of breaking the door from the body earlier proved the correctness of this idea.


    Xuanmen and Youfu may not be necessary.


    Although the existing martial arts system, through the Xuanmen to open up a secluded house is a necessary step, but also become an indispensable help to the martial arts. But in fact, Xuanmen Youfu is more like a kind of yoke, or a kind of restriction.


    Since the cultivation was abandoned, mu tea has already had this feeling.


    "The mystery of the human body is hard to see. In those days, those ancient warriors did not have such a perfect martial arts system as now, but they could still build a top-notch combat power and fight against the alien chamber outside the sky. In fact, this has already explained a lot of problems. At least, it has proved that the current martial road system may not be the only way. "


    Lu Li said slowly: "today''s martial arts system, in fact, we can see the shadow of many external heritage. If we can''t do it well, there are some conspiracies behind it."


    "However, the current martial arts system has also been proved to be the most suitable path for the cultivation of the human body."


    Ge Xinyue hears Lu Li''s words, or can''t help but retort.


    If there is a problem in the martial arts system inherited by the human race, will the powerful warriors in the age of ten thousand nationalities not notice the hidden dangers?


    "Fit for fit, but it does not mean there is no conspiracy." Lu Li pondered: "the incarnation of heaven and man that came tonight should know some secrets, but he failed to catch him."


    "The gate of heaven and man?"


    Mu tea immediately understood the meaning of Lu Li.


    At that time, Yuqiong tried his best to prevent Lu Li from opening the golden gate. Obviously, there must be some secret behind it.


    About the door of heaven and man, mu tea is also a little knowledge.


    But she once went to the door, although she could not get a full view of it, she knew that the gate at the end of Wudao must be strange.


    "We can''t believe everything about the gate of heaven and man. If we use the theory of Yuqiong to speculate, the so-called gate of heaven and man is actually the means of restricting qi movement in Zhenwu region. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility of human beings. "


    Lu Li said: "looking at the tense attitude of Yuqiong, I suspect that the gate of heaven and man may have been created by man."


    "Man made?" Mu red sleeve squint, "Avenue class strong?"


    "Not really." Lu Li shook his head and said, "it''s hard to guess the ability of a strong man at the avenue level. Although I have seen an incarnation of ling''er''s father, he almost killed the strong man of heaven and man on the spot. We can''t see how strong his real body is from our present vision. "


    "However, what can be confirmed now is that there is actually a" road "in the human body itself. You don''t have to go through the gates and the secluded mansion. "


    "Even the gate of heaven and man may not be able to restrict the ancient warriors who developed themselves."


    Lu Li pondered: "the fundamental law, must be able to directly see the realm of God."


    Previously, Lu Li thought that the fundamental law was the road leading to the realm of heaven and man.


    Because the cultivation of martial arts, in addition to the improvement of combat effectiveness, is to upgrade their own life level, from mortals all the way, and eventually evolve into another kind of higher, more perfect life.


    In fact, even if Lu Li doesn''t say it, many people can think of it.


    After all, every time a warrior improves his realm, his longevity will be greatly increased. This is not a fake. In the grand master''s realm, Shouyuan can even last for thousands of years, while Heaven and man are even more terrible. Some people have speculated that heaven and man may live for thousands of years.


    But Lu Li felt that it was more than that.


    Just a northern emperor, his soul has existed for more than ten thousand years. The existence of the physical body before, coupled with the thousands of years after death, without the bondage of the body, the soul can still remain, which is enough to prove how terrible the human level life level is tomorrow. I''m afraid even the soul has been transformed.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s eyes suddenly moved and said with a smile, "I almost forgot. We don''t need to guess here. There is a guy who can give us an answer."


    Mu tea smell speech, also showed a smile.


    She knows who Lu Li is talking about.


    Lu Li took out the jade slips and asked linger to bring xiaomaoqiu, and then sent letters with Ding Lingxi and the northern emperor. This discovery is good for everyone. It is always good to call people together and listen to them together.


    Before long, Ding Lingxi and Bai Bai came.


    Although ling''er is a little bit slow, but look at her cheek is slightly red, it can be seen that she is in a hurry to come.


    And in her arms, she was holding a little dozing ball.


    In the recent month, xiaomaoqiu has been sleeping more and more frequently and for a longer time. Lu Li is worried that he will just sleep in the past. However, he later found out that he had left the palace of life for too long and relied on sleep to maintain his own strength, so he did not care about it.


    "Yes, sir."


    After seeing the ceremony with Lu Li, Bai Bai''s eyes were somewhat complicated and said, "congratulations on your success in breaking the boundary of Mingyou."And in her side, Ding Lingxi''s face is a little pale, forced to squeeze out a smile, but even the strength to speak is not.


    Lu Li was slightly stunned at the sight, and immediately thought of the pendant she had given to herself, and resisted the injury of a master''s self explosion.


    It''s not going to happen, is it?


    With this in mind, Lu Li quietly releases a golden energy and explores Ding Lingxi''s state. It turns out that Ding Lingxi''s vitality seems to be damaged. Although it sounds ethereal, the lack of breath can''t hide the exploration of the golden energy.


    Lu Li''s behavior also attracted other people''s attention.


    "Did you give him the seal of tianluan?" Mu tea, after all, is well-informed, squinting and asking.


    Hearing this, Ding Lingxi reluctantly said, "I It''s voluntary. "


    "Tut."


    Mu tea shook his head, did not say more.


    Lu Li understood at the moment that Ding Lingxi had given himself the pendant, afraid it was a special treasure. So he rushed forward and gave Ding Lingxi the golden energy. His expression was strange: "you little girl Can''t you die? "


    "It''s her choice to inherit the same fate." Mu tea in the side is not light and light.


    Hearing these four words, Lu Li also sighed, constantly using the golden energy to make up for Ding Lingxi''s lost vitality.


    Mu tea is the eyes slightly flash, do not know what to think.


    The golden energy is really omnipotent. After a while, Ding Lingxi''s face turned red. She shook her head with a smile and refused to continue.


    White always in the side of silent gaze, also did not say anything.


    After a while, the northern emperor also came in from the outside, wondering: "hurry to pass the letter, but what''s the matter?"


    His arrival also interrupts Lu Li''s attempt to return the seal to Ding Lingxi. However, after a little hesitation, Lu Li still takes off the seal and puts it in his sleeve.


    Although this object can protect life, no one knows whether Ding Lingxi''s life will be killed when it is triggered next time.


    Lu Li thinks that he is not cruel enough.


    But Ding Lingxi saw his action, the eyebrows under his eyes were brimming with joy, wrinkled his little nose, "you can''t lose it!"


    Lu Li patted her head and turned directly to the North emperor and said, "I found some things. It happened to call on you to listen."


    After that, Lu Li went to ling''er, picked up the little hairball and kneaded its hair.


    Small hair ball opens big eyes, some blankly way: "want to eat?"


    Lu Li said:


    This period of time, ling''er has been doting on this little thing, and almost all of them will grow into pigs.


    And it didn''t have to eat, but ling''er always liked to feed it some delicious food, and gradually fed the little guy''s taste.


    "Just eat. I want to ask you something."


    Lu Li grabs it on his shoulder and tells him what he thought before. Xiaomaoqiu was still sleepy. After listening to Luli''s words, a trace of confusion flashed in his big eyes: "isn''t this a very obvious problem? You''ve only figured it out today? "


    "Don''t sell the key. Tell me what you know."


    Lu Li pulled it for a moment, "inside the human body, but there is a road?"


    Xiaomaoqiu hummed: "at least as far as I know, the cultivation of many powerful people in the world is to directly improve themselves. Every level of strength is the transformation of life level. As for the Xuanmen Youfu, I have never heard of it except in your backward and wild world. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    As soon as this statement was made, everyone was shocked.


    The northern emperor, in particular, was a strong man in the age of ten thousand nationalities. He also reached the level of heaven and man. He knew more about many mysteries of martial arts than others.


    He also always believed that the current system of martial arts was the most suitable way to cultivate the human race. Although the ancient warriors were also very powerful, the harsh cultivation method had excluded most people before they were introduced.


    The existing martial arts system of Zhenwu region is step-by-step and has a clear goal. Even if the talent is poor, it can at least help the body and Nourish Qi, prolong life and strengthen the body.


    However, at the moment when xiaomaoqiu said this, he completely overturned the system that had been passed down for thousands of years. Naturally, the northern emperor could not believe it so easily. He frowned and said, "according to your opinion, we have been doing nothing for many years?"


    "It''s not idle work."


    The little hairball jumped on Lu Li''s shoulder, floated up and said slowly, "let me think about how to explain to you..."


    It thought for a moment, its big eyes lit up slightly, "yes


    With that, it flew to an open space in the courtyard, pulled out a straight line, and said, "this is the cultivation method of many great worlds, or it should be said that this is the most widely spread ''level'' promotion in the heavens."


    "It''s a straight line. You can''t see the end, but you just have to go straight ahead."


    "And this is your martial arts system."


    Turning around, the little hairball drew several horizontal lines by the side, and then ran through a straight line from it. He said, "your martial arts system is more like being locked by someone in some way, and needs to be broken bit by bit."


    "Do you mean that the so-called division of realms has become an obstacle?"


    The way of little hairball was easy to understand, but the northern emperor frowned and said, "if you say that, don''t we always fix the wrong direction?"


    "There''s nothing wrong, just a few more unnecessary steps."


    "For example, through the Xuanmen and open up Youfu, what is the use of Xuanmen and Youfu?" "Can''t we store our strength?" he sneered? As long as one''s own life level is upgraded, and even can become heaven and earth by itself, why do we need to borrow foreign things to store them? "


    The northern emperor was stunned, as if he understood something.


    In fact, he may not be ignorant of xiaomaoqiu''s words, but because Xuanmen Youfu has existed for too long, no one has ever questioned it.


    Habit is a terrible thing. Once you get used to some existence, even if it is unreasonable, people will subconsciously ignore its irrationality.


    "The true Qi of Xuanmen and Youfu is the power of self-cultivation. If so, why can''t they be stored in the elixir field?"


    Lu Li took the words of the little hairball and said in a deep voice: "moreover, Yuqiong once called my Xuanmen the gate of heaven and man, although I don''t know whether it is true or not. But when I broke through the realm, this door really absorbed a lot of the true spirit of the Xuanmen. "


    "You think, if it is really the gate of heaven and man, or if it is a projection of the gate of heaven and man, isn''t it that the gate of heaven and man can control your gate?"


    "The real Qi of Xuanmen has always been a card used by martial arts to fight for their lives. But this card It''s the product of a conspiracy. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li stopped.


    Because people obviously need time to digest.


    Even the northern emperor was shocked by his idea, let alone other women.


    Finally, mu Hongxiu first figured it out and said, "if this is true, it seems that someone has played a big chess game in Zhenwu area."


    "I didn''t think so before, but when you said that, it made some sense."


    The northern emperor also said with a wry smile, "what is the use of Xuanmen and Youfu? In fact, it has been mentioned as early as the age of wanzu. At that time, when the Terrans fought with the four seas royal court, it was not uncommon for them to blow up the Xuanmen or Youfu and the shuishenzu. Gradually, some people began to question why the Xuanmen and Youfu could exist and blow them up, which was related to their own life and death? "


    "This voice caused a great disturbance at that time, but it was soon suppressed by the powerful men of heaven and man. After all, there was a war at that time, and the morale of the Terran army could not be shaken. "


    "But now, when you think about it carefully, there are many doubts behind it. Since cultivation is to improve one''s life level, why destroy Xuanmen''s secluded mansion and destroy the cultivation of a warrior? "


    The North emperor stopped, looking at mu tea sleeve, "if there is anything in the human body that can be called the foundation, there is only Dantian."


    Because he could see that the reason why mu tea was abandoned was that Dantian was defeated.


    If it was not for the basic law, she would have no hope of practicing again in this life.


    However, the existence of the basic law has made her step into the same level as the indestructible state. Even for the northern emperor, we have to admit that it is indeed a miracle to bathe in tea.


    "Well?"


    At the same time, the northern emperor looked at Mu red sleeve, and the little hairball also seemed to notice something. He looked at mu tea sleeve and said, "fierce woman seems to be out of the shackles?"yes.


    Xiaomaoqiu thinks that all the warriors in Zhenwu area are trapped by a layer of shackles.


    However, now it feels a different breath from the body of tea.


    It''s not too much to describe it as completely new.


    Mu tea didn''t care about the fierce woman, but said in a low voice: "I felt that a door had been broken in my body before. It was not a mysterious door, but It''s like a door in itself. "


    "The door of its own existence?"


    The northern emperor pondered for a moment and then said, "you mean, different from the bottleneck of the existing system?"


    "I can''t describe that feeling. It''s like stepping on a wide road and seeing a new landscape."


    Mu tea said, suddenly raised the finger, a touch of gold energy was excited by her, instantly affected the change of the aura of heaven and earth.


    Control the aura of heaven and earth!


    The northern emperor was stunned.


    Lu Li is squinting, some doubts in his heart become suddenly bright!


    I see.


    No wonder!


    After all, he can use the energy to understand the world. However, what mu Hongxiu shows at the moment is the same as master Mingyou''s means of controlling the aura of heaven and earth.


    Even more comfortable than master Mingyou.


    The little hairball immediately said: "the fierce woman is really the most lucky one among you. This is also her chance."


    "The will of your world is awakening, and many blockades are gradually being broken."


    "Maybe it won''t be long before it goes up."


    Hearing this sentence, Lu Li moved his mind and asked, "if the world is upgraded, will it attract the attention of other worlds?"


    This is his biggest concern.


    Although the world is upgraded, it is a good thing in the long run.


    But the Zhenwu area is still too fragile.


    If it attracts the attention of other countries, even if it only attracts a group of heaven and man level strong men, it will cause a devastating blow to Zhenwu area. If there is another big road level, Lu Li thinks that all the people in Zhenwu area can surrender collectively.


    Lu Li didn''t think there was any problem with the strong men at the road level who really wanted to destroy the world of Zhenwu.


    universe of 1000000000 universes disdained: "do you think many of the strong are idle? Every time you breathe, there may be a wild world upgrading. For the real strong, your world is not worth their time to pay attention to. "


    Although this word hurts people, but Lu Li feels inexplicably relieved after listening to it. He smiles and says, "go to sleep."


    The little hairball grunted and flew back to ling''er''s arms and recited a few words, such as "removing the mill and killing the donkey" and "merciless boy".


    Lu Li is also lazy to pay attention to it, turned around and found that everyone looked at him eagerly, including mu tea, with a kind of profound eyes to sweep his own.


    So Lu Li only got a way: "I want you to come, in addition to trying to explain this matter..."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li was a little bit hesitant.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Lu Li finally takes out a jade slip from his arms.


    Bitter smile way: "the person is not full, talk about it later."


    As soon as the voice fell, he made a slight effort to crush the jade slips.


    Light light flashed, with another jade slips should also receive the news.


    That man is mu Ning Qiu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    "Preach?"


    In the quiet courtyard, a suspicious voice sounded.


    Mu Ning Qiu stares at Lu Li indifferently: "what method do you want to pass?"


    She was helping to stabilize the situation in the main city. She was summoned by Lu Li with a jade bamboo slip. She thought that something had happened in the palace. As a result, after she came in a hurry, Lu Li said she wanted to pass the Dharma. Mu Ning Qiu was still playing with Lu Li.


    But when you think about it carefully, there are all "credible people" in the courtyard, even the northern emperor, which means that there must be serious things.


    So mu Ning Qiu was patient and said, "if it''s the Dharma practiced by my aunt, it''s useless for me."


    Although she is also a martial arts system in Zhenwu area, she is different from ordinary martial arts because of the spirit of the heavenly order.


    Therefore, she knew that the basic law was the supreme magic method, but she did not move her mind.


    The essence of inheritance is not much. She was originally studying the Heart Sutra of longevity and was not interested in other inheritance.


    However, after she showed her attitude, mu tea said: "Ning Qiu, it is not as simple as you think."


    Although mu ningqiu has his own pride in martial arts, he also listens to his aunt''s words. When mu Hongxiu says this, he is stunned, and then says, "what''s new in aunt?"


    She was kind of preconceived.


    In her opinion, if there is any new progress and discovery in the supreme inheritance, it must be the credit of mu tea.


    As for Lu Li.


    Even if he has become a master now, Mu Ning Qiu doesn''t want to look him in the eye.


    No shame!


    She still has a grudge.


    "It was discovered by Lu Li." Mu tea know that there are some contradictions between the two, smile, a few words on the discovery of Lu Li said and Mu Ning Qiu listen.


    Mu Ning autumn at the beginning is still some disapproval.


    However, although mu Hongxiu''s words are concise, they are extremely thorough in describing the existing martial arts system in Zhenwu region and what Lu Li has noticed. So mu ningqiu also straightened up, thought a little, and then replied, "if Xuanmen Youfu is just a conspiracy, it is too late to revise the basic law now."


    She is already the master of Mingyou. It''s really too late to rebuild now.


    However, Lu Li said: "I have broken the boundary now. It may not be useless to practice the basic law. It is more or less a back road."


    "I''m also a shameless person when I break the border." Mu Ning autumn light said a, as if lazy to take care of Lu Li.


    But she did not deny it.


    The fundamental law is actually a way back.


    If Xuanmen Youfu is really a big chess game played by someone in Zhenwu area, it will break the Xuanmen gate and destroy the Youfu at the critical moment. There is a fundamental law in it, and it will not lead to a new start.


    In short, mu ningqiu is really talked about. She just doesn''t want to admit defeat.


    "All of you here are people I can trust."


    Lu Li didn''t mind Mu Ning Qiu''s attitude either. He looked at the people with a smile and looked at the northern emperor for a moment. He continued: "except for linger and his highness who have practiced the basic law, I think we should also give this inheritance to you."


    Finish saying, Lu Li also exchanged a look with Ling er.


    Ling Er nodded with a smile.


    In fact, she had already suggested that Lu Li should pass on the basic law.


    However, Lu Li has always had concerns, and there is a further plan in his mind about the fundamental law.


    But now it seems that the plan may need to be advanced.


    The foundation is in this little courtyard.


    "Childe, this method is wonderful, but..."


    At this time, a white face suddenly: "I''m afraid I can''t practice."


    "The spirit of the road can also be practiced." The little hairball in the arms of ling''er suddenly said: "I have seen the inheritance, but it is nothing more than developing our own methods. As long as it is a living creature, we can practice."


    It was called in public to break their own identity, a little surprised for a moment.


    However, the northern emperor said with a smile: "the special existence of Taoist protectors is not a secret as early as the age of ten thousand nationalities."


    "Although you are rare, I have seen a few of them."


    It''s a step down for nothing.


    White hesitated for a while, then nodded, "in this case, I have the audacity to accept childe''s kindness."


    She just finished, one side of Ding Lingxi but pulled her sleeve, discontented: "what is the audacity, this is what we deserve."


    When Lu Li heard this very meaningful sentence, he cleared his throat and immediately passed on the title: "since you have no opinions, I will officially pass it on to you."


    After that, Lu Li orally recited the basic law, practiced boxing several times, and repeated many experiences he had learned from his study with ling''er. After confirming that all of them had recorded it down, he said, "the only way to practice is this. As for whether you can get into it..."


    "You don''t have to say that."Before Lu Li finished, Mu Ning Qiu snorted coldly, and then said, "Auntie, if there is nothing else important, I will go first."


    Now there are a lot of things she needs to help, Zheng an is a strong person, but also points. The body lacks skills, so we can''t cover everything.


    Mu tea smile: "hard you."


    Mu Ning Qiu shakes his head, does not look at Lu Li, directly left the courtyard.


    "There''s something wrong with the animal God''s body. I''ll go first." The northern emperor felt that it was useless to stay here, so he left.


    When the two men left, Lu Li also decided to go to those masters to "talk about their hearts.".


    So he took ling''er, Ding Lingxi, and Bai Bai followed mu tea to say goodbye.


    Mu red sleeve shakes the sleeve, even the eyes are lazy to lift up.


    "Go quickly."


    Hearing these two words, Lu Li also laughed and left the courtyard.


    After seeing the three girls away, he went all the way to the place where the Grand Masters were temporarily detained in the palace of Yan.


    In fact, they were placed in a house in the East Garden of the palace.


    "Manager Lu."


    At the moment of seeing Lu Li, those warriors from the state capital immediately clasped hands and saluted.


    Lu Li waved his hand, glanced over the array and asked, "what did they account for?"


    After hearing the speech, several martial artists looked at each other and said with a wry smile: "those people are masters after all. It''s hard to ask for anything useful."


    "However, some people have shown that if the secrets of the family are exposed, they will betray the aristocratic family class. They hope that Lord Yan''s house can find a way back for them and protect their lives."


    The warrior continued: "after all, this matter is of great importance, we dare not easily agree."


    Lu Li nodded his head and said, "take me to meet these distinguished guests."


    Several people did not dare to neglect, and immediately led Lu Li to the deep of the house.


    It has to be said that GE Xinyue did a beautiful job.


    There are arrays around the house. Once those masters want to escape, they will be besieged by the powerful in the mansion. But as long as they stay in the house, Ge Xinyue doesn''t treat them as prisoners.


    It not only takes care of the face of those masters, but also gives them an invisible warning.


    Into the house, Lu Li saw the familiar thin middle-aged.


    When Zhu Xiao was interrogated, Mo Shenfeng asked him to be in charge.


    I didn''t expect him to come this time.


    And there is still no progress.


    See Lu Li, thin middle-aged eyebrows move, tone calm way: "they are not prisoners, I can not use means."


    This is an initiative to explain why I am here, but I have no gain.


    Lu Li didn''t expose it, and said with a smile, "haven''t you consulted?"


    Thin middle-aged slightly a Leng, immediately know that Lu Li this is to ask his name, so said: "Zhang Huo."


    After a pause, he said: "now the commander of Yanzhou Qingyan army."


    "Good name." Lu Li said: "governor Zhang, come along."


    Zhang Huo hesitated for a moment. The main hesitation was whether to see Lu Li''s interrogation methods again.


    When Zhu Xiao was interrogated before, he thought that Lu Li was a yellow mouth kid who didn''t know anything. He was just playing tricks there. But he never thought that Zhu Xiao, who was able to carry his inhuman torture, was forced to account for everything with a few words from Lu Li.


    Even if he looked back at the moment, he felt a little creepy. He was afraid that a few more times would affect his style of handling affairs.


    However, Zhang Huo''s hesitation lasted only for a moment. He nodded, and his hoarse voice tried to soften the way: "thank you, manager Lu. Please."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    Entering the inner house, Lu Li and Zhang Huo saw those masters.


    Their expressions were obviously uneasy.


    As masters, they haven''t had this kind of experience for a long time. As prisoners of others, they can''t even control their own lives, and from time to time there are people who come to question them. They can''t show the attitude of bossing the weak who are not strong enough to understand and can''t destroy their territory. They don''t want to disclose the family secrets. This kind of ambivalence really makes them uncomfortable.


    "Excuse me for the poor reception


    As soon as he got into the inner house, Lu Li bowed his hand to these masters and put a smile on his face. "If you have any requirements, just ask them. Those people were clumsy before, and did not know how to arrange better accommodation for them."


    Seeing Lu Li, the expressions of those masters changed immediately.


    After all, the battle between Lu Li and Yu Qiong has not been over for a long time, and Yu Wei is still there. Even if some people have great dissatisfaction, they dare not show it in front of Lu Li.


    "Manager Lu is very kind. The people in the palace have not treated us harshly."


    So, a middle-aged master returned with a salute and said in a deep voice, "I just don''t know when manager Lu will keep us in prison for a long time."


    "Yes, manager Lu, although we Although he offended his royal highness, he did not imprison us all the time? "


    "Whether it is judged by the state capital or convicted by Leibu, the holy state has its own rules. It is inevitable that such a private arrest is not in accordance with the rules."


    Several masters are expressing their dissatisfaction with what you say and what I say.


    However, their attitude is still good, and they dare not be too presumptuous in front of Lu Li.


    Lu Li chuckled and pressed his hand to indicate that they didn''t need to be so eager. Then he said, "haven''t you thought about it? Why do you want to stay here?"


    "Manager Lu, we really don''t know much about what you want to inquire about." The middle-aged master who first opened his mouth wryly said, "although we are masters, we know very little about the secrets of the aristocratic family. Even the intelligence related to Tianwaitian is informed by the Marquis, and we are not given the opportunity to participate in it in person. "


    "If manager Lu wants to know these things, we really can''t help."


    He sighed a long, helpless look, not like faking.


    Zhang Huo, standing behind Lu Li, has a slightly flashy look and a gloomy expression.


    He knew the virtues of these masters for a long time. If not, Zhang Huo would make them suffer.


    However, although Zhang Huo was not happy at the moment, he did not open his mouth to say anything.


    After all, it''s Lu Li who is in charge now, so he can''t go too far.


    "Is this master?"


    Lu Li is still that pair of smiling expression, looking at the middle-aged master, asking his name.


    The middle-aged master''s face changed slightly, and then he said, "my name is not worth mentioning, so it is not..."


    "His name is Jidong, an elder of the Ji family."


    Did not wait for the middle-aged master to finish, standing behind Lu Li Zhang Huo has cold mouth, said his name.


    Ji Dong''s expression was ugly. He looked at Zhang Huo angrily, and then said, "what does governor Zhang mean? Do you want to settle accounts after autumn? "


    "Master Ji is a little bit calm, don''t be impatient, and Governor Zhang is also kind."


    With a smile, Lu Li interrupted the tense atmosphere between the two men, reached out his hand, motioned for several people to sit down, and then said, "only when we know each other''s roots can we talk about things. Please have a seat


    Several masters looked at each other and did not know what Lu Li was thinking.


    However, they still took their seats according to their words. Although their expressions were not very good-looking, they did not mean to turn over with Lu Li.


    After all, Lu Li, even the incarnation of heaven, dares to kill them, and he has the strength to do so. It''s just a sword to kill them.


    "What does manager Lu really want to know?"


    Jidong sat down, some can''t wait to ask.


    Although they were only locked up for a few hours, their inner anxiety became more and more serious with the passage of time, and they even began to doubt whether Lord Yan''s residence would want to kill them here, so that the Yanzhou aristocratic family could lose some of their master level combat power.


    As soon as this idea appeared, it was out of control.


    You know, they committed a great crime of conspiracy. Even if the palace of Yan did not detain them in private, according to the law of the holy Kingdom, there was only one way to die waiting for them.


    So these masters were restless in their hearts, but they were still biting the secrets they knew and refused to speak.


    There were no stupid people on the scene. They knew that the only thing that could save their lives was the secret they knew in their hearts.


    How to use these secrets to fight for their own lives is what they need to consider now.


    But Jidong is very cautious, seems to want to explore Lu Li''s words.


    Lu Li didn''t care about his trial, and said with a smile, "master Ji, don''t be impatient. Several guests of Lord Yan''s house are not prisoners. I believe master Ji has already felt this. "With that, Lu Li looked around for a week. It was obvious that the arrangement for you in such a large house did not restrict your freedom. How could a prisoner be treated so well?


    Ji Dong didn''t deny this, but he said with a wry smile: "manager Lu, to be honest, the Ji family is only a small role in the family class of Yanzhou. I''m not a householder, just an elder. Many secrets are not accessible to me. I can''t give you what manager Lu wants. "


    "How does Master Ji know what I want?" Lu Li squinted and asked.


    "This..."


    Ji Dong was stunned for a moment, then forced to say: "I just Just guessing manager Lu... "


    "Guess I want to get the secret of the aristocratic class from you?"


    Lu Li asked again.


    Ji Dong''s eyes changed and he was silent at once.


    "What''s the secret?" Lu Li said with a smile: "don''t say you don''t know, this kind of nonsense or don''t waste each other''s time."


    Jidong''s lips trembled, or no voice.


    "What a secret."


    Lu Li asked again.


    However, this time, the tone is obviously not as kind as just now.


    At the scene of several masters, all felt a sense of killing people''s back cold.


    I can''t help but look at Lu Li.


    Is this going to work?


    Zhang Huo also frowns, do not know what tricks Lu Li is playing.


    Now Lu Li is completely different from Zhu Xiao when he is interrogating him. He seems to have a kind attitude. In fact, he hides a needle in his heart. Now he does not hide his intention to kill.


    Is he not afraid to stimulate these masters?


    There are five masters in this house.


    On their side, there are only two.


    Zhang Huo didn''t know that Lu Li had gone to Bazhou before, and there were several masters killed by himself. Although he knew that Lu Li''s strength was not bad, which was comparable to those in the early Ming Dynasty, he was still worried and said in a low voice: "manager Lu, it''s better to think about it carefully."


    He is implicitly reminding Lu Li that it is not suitable to turn against them now.


    If these masters really make trouble, even if the Yan palace is not afraid, at least they will have a headache.


    Lu Li raised his hand, indicating that it was OK for him. Then he looked directly at Ji Dong. His eyes slowly moved away from each master''s face, and his smile converged. He said, "I''m afraid you don''t know my temper, so I''ll give you a brief introduction."


    "I am not bad tempered, but I have no patience."


    "If you''re willing to talk and tell me what I want to know, we''ll at least work together."


    "If you don''t want to, then you are prisoners and conspirators of rebellion captured by Lord Yan''s house."


    "What is the gap between these two identities? Do you need me to elaborate with you again?"


    Said, Lu Li''s eyes fell on Ji Dong''s face again and said with a light smile: "master Ji, what do you say?"


    Ji Dong hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "Ji mou I really don''t know what manager Lu wants. "


    Hum!


    Just at the moment when Ji Donggang said this sentence, a purple light suddenly flew out from the bottom of Luli''s sleeve. In the blink of an eye, it hovered in Jidong''s eyebrows.


    A drop of blood flowed out from Ji Dong''s eyebrows, until then he could see that it was the peach blossom sword that had previously cut the incarnation of jade dome!


    Too fast!


    Jidong was shocked and pale, and his cold sweat almost instantly flowed out. He didn''t even dare to move.


    "I''m probably too gentle with you." Lu Li no longer looked at Jidong, leaning on the back of his chair, indifferently said: "give you ten interest, think about it for yourself."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    Ten interest?


    Jidong just flashed this idea in his mind, and Lu Li had already said: "eight rest."


    The peach blossom sword slowly revolves, and the tip of the sword points to Ji Dong''s eyebrows, which can pass through his eyebrows at any time and take away his life.


    "Five interest."


    Lu Li''s voice continues to ring, but it seems to be a life-threatening alarm bell, which makes Ji Dong''s cold sweat direct, and trembles: "Lu Manager Lu has something to say... "


    He could feel that Lu Li was not joking.


    If he doesn''t speak, peach blossom sword will really run through his head.


    "Sanxi."


    Lu Li dropped his eyes, rubbed his fingertips, and opened his slender fingers, as if he were observing something, and counting off lightly at the same time.


    "I I really don''t know... "


    "I really don''t know!"


    Jidong''s voice is a little hoarse.


    Between life and death, there is great terror.


    In particular, Lu Li''s method of wearing away his inner defense line bit by bit, if it wasn''t for Jidong''s strong support, he would have collapsed at the moment.


    However, Lu Li didn''t pay any attention to his scream and sighed: "a sigh."


    "What a pity."


    Hearing this sentence, Jidong''s pupils shrank and needle like pain came from his eyebrows. He immediately said, "I say it!"


    "I said


    "Don''t kill me! I''ll tell you all! "


    Whoosh!


    Peach blossom sword fly back, Lu Li also put on a pair of smiling face, gentle way: "if master Ji cooperation earlier, you and I can save some strength."


    "You don''t want to tell me anything."


    Ji Dong is stunned, looking at Lu Li, his eyes are a little dull.


    But in a flash, he felt his strength was drained, and his back was completely wet with sweat.


    Once the tension had gone, he had not been able to open his mouth for a long time, and his breath was short.


    Lu Li is not in a hurry this time. He just smiles and looks away. While waiting for Ji Dong to recover, he also looks at other masters one by one.


    Anyone who has been swept by Lu Li''s eyes, will be some guilty to avoid the eyes.


    And Zhang fire on one side was shaken by Lu Li''s repeated actions.


    Forced by his life, he can do it. Even his means are more cruel and cruel. He thinks that he can do better than Lu Li.


    However, he knows that Lu Li''s key to making Ji Dong speak is not the peach blossom sword, but his unpredictable attitude.


    First of all, he was polite and gentle, but he turned his back on his face and didn''t give Ji Dong any chance to react.


    And after the sword, Lu Li can still smile, but it makes people shudder.


    After watching all this, Zhang Huo''s heart to Lu Li''s last point of discontent has disappeared.


    He also identified an idea.


    Genius is genius.


    At Lu Li''s age, not to mention the cultivation of martial arts and Taoism, he was totally ignorant and ignorant of human nature, not as good as his one in ten thousand.


    After a silent sigh in his heart, Zhang Huo shook his head and drove this idea out of his mind.


    He didn''t mean to be ashamed.


    Lu Li, such a demon genius, has only produced such a one for thousands of years, which can only be regarded as a special case.


    When it comes to the means of interrogation, Zhang Huo thinks that he will not lose to others.


    "Master Ji, do you have a good idea."


    At this time, Lu Li saw that Ji Dong''s face had already looked good. He asked slowly.


    Jidong smell speech, throat micro motion, low voice said: "think good."


    "Say it."


    Lu Li nodded slowly and said with a smile: "everything is very important. What do you have to say. Every time you say something, I will send someone to check. Even if we can''t find out today, sooner or later, we can find out whether you are lying


    "I hate people lying the most."


    "If I find out..."


    After a pause, Lu Li looked at Jidong: "I don''t need to repeat the consequences?"


    "Manager Lu, don''t worry..."


    Ji Dong''s heart a Lin, cold sweat again along the sideburns flow, arch hand way: "Ji mou I dare not deceive. "


    After that, he began to explain some cooperation between the Ji family and the Hou family.


    Because he didn''t know what Lu Li wanted, he could only start from the beginning.


    "It is indeed the Hou family that led the assassination of King Yan, including Bazhou and Qingzhou aristocratic families, who also contacted with each other. In addition to the Marquis himself, even Gong Yunhong doesn''t know the details. The Marquis is wily and prudent. He arranges many things himself. We are only responsible for action. "


    "Of course, Zhang tired is Tianwaitian''s Secret chess, which really made Hou ye suffer a great loss. I''m afraid even the Marquis himself did not expect that Zhang Juen, who does not show the mountains and dew, can actually hide his eyes. "Speaking of this, Ji Dong is also quite emotional.


    Zhang langui is a strong man, and he is also an important role in the plan of marquis.


    No one had ever thought that Zhang Jue would be the secret chess of Tianwaitian. In the end, he not only betrayed the Marquis, but also broke all his calculations with his own hands.


    Although he also paid the price of his life, but Jidong also admired him.


    Even if his position is different from his own.


    Such decisive people are also worthy of admiration.


    After a short pause, Ji Dong glanced at the other masters and hesitated a little, "although I don''t know much about the Marquis''s plan. But I''ve come across a strange thing before


    "What strange thing?"


    Lu Li squints and stops rubbing his fingers. He looks directly at Ji Dong, waiting for his afterword.


    Ji Dong said: "behind the Marquis, there should be people planning everything. Although not necessarily a strong man, but For a while, the Marquis behaved strangely. It''s not his style


    After saying this, Ji Dong closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He seemed to think of something. Then he said, "yes, for a period of time, the Marquis suddenly ordered us to collect ancient secrets, especially the information about ancient relics."


    "Although the inheritance of the Hou family is also derived from the relics of ancient times, at that juncture, the Marquis suddenly put down all his plans and asked us to concentrate on collecting ancient secrets and relics. Many people think that there is something strange behind this. But no one dares to violate the meaning of the Marquis, and naturally no one doubts this abnormal behavior. "


    "Ancient secrets and relics." Lu Li thought for a while, and suddenly said with a smile, "this is interesting."


    "And what did you find in the end?"


    Ji Dong shook his head and said, "nothing is found..."


    "No, it should be said that the Marquis is is not satisfied with what he has found."


    "But I remember that he was relieved and subconsciously said," that''s fine. "


    After that, Ji Dong looks at another master.


    The master noticed Ji Dong''s eyes, hesitated a little, but nodded and said, "it''s true..."


    "At that time, the Marquis was not very satisfied with the information we collected, but he didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he said it was good."


    "According to his temper, there would never be such a gentle attitude towards those who failed to do things well."


    "Unless..."


    Before the master finished, Lu Li said with a smile: "unless he is working for someone else, and he seems to be at odds with the Marquis, and the Marquis does not obey his control, so he will feel that it is better if it is not done."


    Jidong nodded, "that''s it."


    Lu Li smiles and plays with a smile: "do you have the impression that apart from the Marquis, is there any other elder generation in the Hou family?"


    "Older generation? There should be no more. " Ji Dong''s answer this time is firm: "if you look at the whole state of Yanzhou, the ancestors who are older than the Marquis are either dead or have gone to travel. There has been no news for many years. As for the Hou family, there is no one who is older or older than the marquis. "


    "It is precisely because the Marquis is has the highest generation and the strongest strength that he can make the most of his words."


    There is also a great master''s statement.


    When they were talking, Lu Li was always observing their expressions. As a result, they all looked very natural and did not have any hidden meaning.


    Lu Li felt both normal and regretful.


    It seems that the status of these people really does not know whether there is an "ancestor".


    However, it''s normal to think of it. After all, even Lei mu, a powerful and invincible person in a state, and a core member of the aristocratic class, did not know that the ancestor of Qin family was still alive. It was impossible for him to get in touch with the top masters in his status such as Ji Dong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    Some of the things that Ji Dong explained later were trivial and some were chicken ribs.


    He was probably a part of the plan of the marquis. He did not know much about it. Moreover, the family itself was not strong enough to be close to the core of the aristocratic family class. He might even be inferior to Gong Yunhong.


    But he did give all he knew.


    Whether it is useful or not, they are all smoothed out according to his own logic, which can be regarded as an orderly and solid foundation for Lu Li''s friendship.


    Lu Li is no longer difficult for him.


    After exchanging eyes with Zhang Huo, Zhang Huo nodded slightly, indicating that he had written down all the things they explained.


    Since Lu Li is responsible for the interrogation, Zhang Huo is naturally responsible for verification.


    Although Ji Dong said something, Lu Li thought it useless. But for the state capital, or Yanzhou itself, he actually said a lot of weighty secrets. As for how to verify these secrets and how to use them, that is Zhang Huo''s business.


    "Manager Lu, I''ve told you everything I know. Look..."


    Ji Dong sees that Lu Li and Zhang Huo are exchanging their eyes, and can''t help laughing, becoming cautious.


    Now that he has given all his cards to protect his life, he will inevitably start to think wildly.


    After all, Lu Li has never given any promises before. With his attitude of turning over his face like turning over a book, it is no wonder that he suddenly repents and kills people.


    "You can live in Lord Yan''s house, and I will send some people to serve the masters."


    "Although you can''t leave Lord Yan''s house for the time being, your clothing, food, housing and transportation will not be any worse."


    Lu Li said with a smile, "as for when you can leave, I can''t guarantee that."


    "This Manager Lu... "


    Ji Dong''s face changed and he was about to say something more. Zhang Huo stood up and said faintly, "if you think manager Lu is good at talking, why don''t you talk to me?"


    Hearing Zhang Huo''s words, Ji Dong is silent for a moment.


    Other masters who wanted to say something also kept their mouths shut and pretended to be deaf.


    The reputation of the commander of the Qing Yan army is very loud in Yanzhou, which is not inferior to Mo Shenfeng.


    If they offend Mo Shenfeng, they may die, but if they offend Zhang Huo, they will end up worse than dead.


    This guy''s methods are fierce and vicious, and there are not a few masters who have personally tortured him.


    No one wants to provoke the evil star unless it is necessary.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t let you go, but at least your life will not be threatened."


    Lu Li straightened his front and stood up and said, "now the situation in Yanzhou is uncertain. The Yan palace can let you go, but will those people of the aristocratic family be willing to let you go?"


    Hearing this, several masters present also responded.


    Yeah.


    The aristocratic family suffered heavy losses tonight. Except for a few of them, the rest of the masters were dead and abandoned. Even the Marquis is in a state of uncertainty. If they really left the palace safely, the whole family of Yanzhou would ask them for an explanation.


    Especially the Hou family!


    How crazy will the Hou family be without the backbone of the Marquis?


    Ji Dong thought of this and turned pale.


    Lu Li walked up to him, patted him on the shoulder and said in a soft voice: "the world has come, you must choose one side. As for the choice I think you have an answer in mind, don''t you? "


    Finish this sentence, Lu Li also did not ask Ji Dong to state his position on the spot.


    Many things still need to be considered by themselves.


    At present, the Yanzhou aristocratic family has been defeated and returned home, losing a lot of master level combat power, and their vitality is greatly damaged. Although they may not be defeated by this, they have to think about it.


    In particular, the captured masters were at a loss when they thought about their future.


    They can''t go back.


    Even if they go back, they are nothing more than a drag on the family, or even drag the whole family to be excluded by the aristocratic class.


    As for going to Yan Wangfu.


    It''s an excellent choice, though.


    However, the Yan palace still does not show more powerful power, and several masters in the mansion are hesitant.


    Lu Li glanced at several people, showing a meaningful smile, and then turned out of the house.


    Zhang Huo hesitated for a moment and left behind Lu Li.


    After leaving the house, Zhang Huo finally couldn''t restrain his doubts and asked Lu Li, "manager Lu, why didn''t you just go all out and let them go to Lord Yan''s house?"


    In Zhang Huo''s opinion, if those people have figured out the advantages and disadvantages, they should show their loyalty to Lord Yan''s residence on the spot, and they will be used by the palace from now on.


    However, Lu Li gave up this opportunity, which was tantamount to giving up the fighting power of these masters, which made Zhang Huo very incomprehensible.


    Lu Li took a look at Zhang Huo and asked, "governor Zhang, the Qing Yan army should be the garrison of Yanzhou. According to your understanding, is there any hidden danger in Yanzhou now?"Zhang Huo seems to have never thought that Lu Li would ask himself questions in turn.


    However, he thought carefully: "the family is in chaos, and the situation is unknown."


    "Besides that." Lu Li asked again.


    Zhang Huo hesitated: "others Then there will be only the kingdom of heaven and the devil. "


    "After all, Yanzhou belongs to the central part of the holy state, and can support the four sides. However, if the border is broken, Yanzhou will soon become the target of the heaven evil kingdom."


    Occupy Yanzhou, Qingzhou, Bazhou, for the polar demon Kingdom, is equal to lay half the victory.


    Jitianmo kingdom is brave and good at fighting, which can be called a hundred victories. Even Zhang Huo can think of the problem. Their commander-in-chief could not have thought of this.


    In other words, the so-called internal and external troubles of the state of swallowing heaven are equally applicable to Yanzhou.


    "So, this is a very simple truth." Lu Li said with a smile: "although the fools of the aristocratic family dare to collude with the heaven and the devil Kingdom, they are also for their own interests. Once their own interests are damaged, the aristocratic families will become irrational lunatics. But if you think about it carefully, who else will harm the interests of the aristocratic family besides the Yan palace? "


    Zhang Huo was stunned and immediately responded: "manager Lu means The kingdom of the devil? "


    "It is."


    Lu Li said: "they will soon understand that once the kingdom of heaven and the devil becomes powerful, their so-called aristocratic class will immediately become the object of exploitation by the kingdom. Moreover, as one of the five countries, is there no aristocratic family class? Is there no powerful power? "


    "Even if the emperor is willing to forgive the world and let them go, how can those aristocratic families who are as greedy as them miss this great opportunity?"


    "It''s not hard to think of it. As long as they think about it clearly, the chaos of the aristocratic family is not enough to fear."


    "What we need to do is not wait here for them to figure it out, but to speed up the process and help them figure it out."


    With this sentence, Lu Li waved his hand and went straight to the house.


    Zhang Huo read Lu Li''s words silently, and his expression changed several times. Finally, he had to sigh and say, "it''s fierce."


    Yes.


    It''s just amazing.


    In addition to these two words, he could not think of any words to describe Lu Li.


    In particular, his last words made him guess some of Lu Li''s thoughts. He couldn''t help feeling that even if he stood at the same angle as Lu Li, he might not have the courage of Lu Li.


    Lu Li''s final intention is to solve the danger of the heaven and the devil Kingdom and the chaos of the aristocratic family at one time!


    Although Zhang Huo doesn''t know what Lu Li wants to do, it is obvious that Lu Li''s plan is more dangerous than he can imagine.


    Zhang Huo stood there thinking for a long time, finally sighed slightly, and his expression gradually became firm.


    He felt that no matter what kind of thoughts Lu Li had, the only thing he could do now was to do what he should do well.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the mansion, Lu Li didn''t interrogate biling first, but came to a hospital full of medicine fragrance.


    Some maids and female guards are busy in the courtyard. When they see Lu Li, they all salute, "I''ve met manager Lu."


    Lu Li shook his head and then looked at the house in the courtyard, "how is his condition?"


    Most of the maids and female guards who can be sent here are proficient in medicine or Dan. When they hear Lu Li''s question, they look at each other. Finally, a female guard replies, "back to manager Lu, his state It''s bad. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    Lu Li heard the speech, but there was not much unexpected emotion.


    In the end, he was severely damaged by Mo Shenfeng and abandoned all his accomplishments. Later, he was involved in the amazing battle. Lu Li was extremely surprised that Hou ye could survive.


    It''s normal that I didn''t wake up so far.


    "I''ll go in and have a look."


    However, Lu Li came here specially to solve this problem.


    He said he wanted to go in to see the marquis. Naturally, the maids and guards did not dare to stop him and gave way to the road.


    Lu Li walks to the front of the house and pushes the door open. There is a strong smell of medicine in the spacious room. The Marquis is lying in bed at the moment, and his breath is extremely depressed. If he does not carefully explore, Lu Li almost thinks he is a dead man.


    He went to the bed and observed the Hou Ye''s condition a little. He found that his injury was so serious that he could almost be described as miserable.


    And his whole body is covered with black ointment. Lu Li recognized it. Ge Xinyue gave him a bottle of it at the beginning. Later, Lu Li realized that it was very valuable. Even if there was not much stock in the Yan palace.


    But in order to save the life of marquis, Ge Xinyue is obviously not willing to pay the cost.


    It is true that the Marquis should die, but he has hidden too many valuable secrets. He can die, but he can''t die now, let alone die so easily.


    "The five viscera and six Fu organs have been injured to varying degrees. The bones of the whole body are almost broken, and the channels and elixir fields are all abandoned. It''s a miracle that you can survive this kind of injury


    Lu Li slightly released a trace of gold energy, carefully explored the injury in Hou Ye''s body. With a sigh, Lu Li increased the output of the golden energy and wrapped up Hou Ye''s internal organs with a very savage gesture.


    And stimulate his physical potential.


    Although the golden energy also has the effect of treating injuries, its greatest effect is actually to develop the potential of the human body itself.


    Before Lu Li gave mu tea treatment, including warming up the lost vitality of Ding Lingxi, all in this gentle way.


    But for Marquis, Lu Li didn''t give much consideration.


    Directly using this barbaric way, he overdraw his vitality and forced his potential to burst out. This may leave endless hidden dangers, but can temporarily restore his consciousness.


    So is the purpose of Lu Li.


    When the golden energy completely forced out of the Hou Ye''s physical potential, the Marquis fell into a deep coma state suddenly depressed. Hum.


    That''s because he''s covered in black ointment.


    When he regained consciousness, the pain brought by the black ointment swept over his body like a tide, which made him awake in an instant.


    There was hardly any expression of image on the face, which was already bloody and completely changed.


    But the Marquis still widened his eyes. First he looked around, and his eyes were still a little confused.


    Maybe he just woke up, he could not see clearly. After a careful look at Lu Li standing in front of the bed, he could not recognize him for a moment.


    But the Marquis soon saw Lu Li''s face.


    His body trembled slightly, not because of fear, but because of anger!


    "You Dare to Dare to It appears in me... "


    The Marquis tried to make a sound, but he was stumbling and stumbling as if he were leaking air.


    Lu Li remembered that his throat had been crushed. Although he could barely speak with his strong recovery ability, it was obviously very difficult to communicate.


    So Lu Li then released a golden energy, and completely restored the Lord''s throat.


    But it wasn''t good.


    The Marquis had been trying to endure the pain caused by the ointment, and Lu Li''s method of recovering his throat was too savage, which made him roar like a wild animal.


    Then he gasped and breathed greedily.


    Previously, Mo Shenfeng crushed his throat, which not only made him lose the ability to open his mouth, but also made him unable to breathe smoothly.


    If there is a top master''s cultivation in the body, it will be all.


    Now he is a disabled man, completely relying on the indestructible body, if not, he would not live now.


    Greedy gasp for a moment, the Marquis gradually restored to calm, that piece of originally some ferocious and terrifying face, is emerging a bit strange color.


    Lu Li looked at this scene in silence until the Marquis opened his eyes again. He said, "my time is precious, and I believe you are the same. So I''m going to leave out the useless politeness and ask you a question


    Hou Ye''s eyes turned and he laughed silently, as if he were mocking.


    Lu Li said without expression: "are there any strong people behind you? Who asked you to collect the secrets of ancient times and the whereabouts of ancient relics? "


    "What is the purpose of these things?"


    The Marquis''s eyes moved, his voice was still a little hoarse, but he mocked: "this is not a problem."


    Lu Li picked his fingertips, and the golden energy hidden in the Lord''s body suddenly burst out, tearing his internal organs. However, he remained absolutely awake and felt this terrible pain!Rao is Hou Ye''s will no matter how firm, also can''t help but stare big eyes, eyes in the moment full of blood.


    Lu Li''s golden energy hidden in his body is not like bathing in tea, but is forcing to stimulate his potential explosion, so that he can maintain a sober state, at the same time, can also be arbitrarily recovered, or even controlled.


    But even if it was such a painful torture, he did not let go of his mouth. Instead, he showed a somewhat ferocious smile and mocked Lu Li silently.


    "You can go on talking hard, but in front of me, even if you want to die, it is difficult." Lu Li did not care about this kind of ridicule, but laughed.


    He had expected that the Marquis would not open his mouth easily. This kind of torture was just an appetizer.


    After a little torment, Lu Li let the golden energy stabilize and consolidate the wound in the marquis. Then he said with a smile: "I''ve heard of the Hou Ye''s conduct for a long time. My younger generation yearns for it. I see it today, and it''s really worthy of the reputation."


    "But I have a question."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li said with a smile: "did the Marquis not care about something?"


    The Marquis heard the speech and squinted: "Lu Li, your means are useless to me. I''ve lived for hundreds of years. I''ve seen all kinds of big waves. As for the things I care about I care about hou family most in my heart, but can you destroy it? "


    "Dare you?"


    The Marquis has two questions in a row, which is endless ridicule.


    "No, I can''t Lu Li was very frank: "after all, Hou''s family is the largest family in Yanzhou, unfathomable, innumerable cards. Don''t say that I don''t have the ability to destroy it. Even if I do, I dare not destroy it. "


    "Ha ha."


    The Marquis hissed and said with a smile, "you are a smart man, and you do have some skills. If you want to kill me, I can''t resist. "


    "But if you want to get any information from my husband, it is wishful thinking."


    At this point, the Marquis gave a slight pause, turned his head to look at the landing and said, "I heard you like to talk about interests with people. I''d like to ask, what benefits can you give me now? In your opinion, what kind of interests do you need now


    "Interests are the premise of cooperation and the best link."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "since you have lived for hundreds of years, you should know a truth. Even heaven and man have interests that he needs. You are not even a man of heaven. You are just a waste man. Why can''t I get the benefits you want? "


    Hearing this, the Marquis''s eyes flashed slightly, and then said: "my meridians are completely broken, and the elixir field is broken. Even if the real body of heaven and man comes, it is impossible for me to restore martial arts. You By what? "


    "Marquis, the world is so big that it is beyond your imagination."


    "Just because you haven''t seen something with your own eyes doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li once again raised a finger, affecting the golden energy in Hou Ye''s body.


    But this time, the golden energy did not destroy the internal organs of the Marquis, but separated out a very weak trace and penetrated into his meridians.


    Though it''s just a tiny trace.


    But this trace of strength, is to break the Marquis into countless pieces of meridians to connect one.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    When the meridians were connected, a trace of color appeared in the eyes of the marquis.


    He was almost shocked.


    How could that be possible?


    How can broken meridians be connected?


    The Marquis wanted to ask Lu Li, but seeing the smile on Lu Li''s face, he tried to hold back his doubts and said in a deep voice: "even if you can continue the meridians, how about that? My elixir field has been destroyed, and wudaogenji has been completely broken. Even if the meridians are intact, it is impossible to set foot on the road of cultivation again... "


    However, before the Marquis finished his words, Lu Li had already raised his finger, and again urged a trace of golden energy, which flowed into the elixir field which had become a ruin.


    A moment later, the horror in the Lord''s eyes became more obvious.


    That trace of gold energy after being injected into the elixir field, actually made the "ruins" which was run through by Mo Shenfeng''s ferocious method, radiated a trace of vitality!


    Although this trace of vitality is very weak, the Marquis can be sure that his feeling is absolutely right.


    This golden energy What is the origin?


    The Marquis was sure that he had never heard of such a powerful energy in his hundreds of years of experience.


    Even if it is the legendary Tiancai Dibao, it is impossible for a disabled man who was defeated in the Dantian to set foot on the martial road again.


    After all, it''s something that even the God and man can''t do.


    Even if it is called a miracle, it is not too much.


    Lu Li saw that the Marquis had already seen the power, and then he put down his arm with a smile and said faintly, "I said that the world is very big. Some things you have never seen may not be impossible."


    "The Marquis should know that his highness, the king of Yan, was smashed in the elixir field, and his invincible strength turned into nothingness. If not, you would not dare to attack her, even if you had the courage. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, marquis fell into silence.


    But he did not deny it.


    Because what Lu Li said was the truth.


    If it is not mu tea tea was broken by Dong Ao, even if you give them more courage, also dare not to mu tea.


    Even if the result of the battle between mu Hongxiu and Dong Ao is reversed, the person who is abandoned is Dong Ao. If Mu Hongxiu is only seriously injured, they can never jump out.


    To know that the original mu tea has shown absolutely invincible combat power, even among all the top masters in Zhenwu area, she can also rank in the top three.


    If she is not abandoned martial arts, just injured, no one dares to do it to her, even if she comes up with this idea, she has to worry about being sensed by the infamous mu tea.


    "So what."


    After a long silence, the Marquis said in a deep voice: "do you want to tell me that although his highness, King Yan, was smashed into the elixir field, he could still set foot on martial arts again?"


    "You don''t understand what it means when the elixir''s elixir''s elixir is abolished."


    "Even if Mo Shenfeng smashes my gate or even breaks my secluded mansion, as long as the elixir field is still there I will be able to return to the realm of top masters step by step. However, he broke my Dantian, and the Xuanmen Youfu was transformed into nothingness. Even if the elixir field was restored, I would not be able to penetrate the Xuanmen and open up the Youfu. "


    "Because without the support of Dantian, Xuanmen and Youfu will enter a state between reality and illusion. They''re still there, but they''re gone! "


    Hou Ye''s tone was a little excited. At the end of the speech, he even had a bit of dyspnea.


    Lu Li looked at him quietly until he calmed down. Then he said slowly, "the Marquis still doesn''t understand what I mean."


    "The world is big, tianwai Bigger


    "Is the existing martial arts the only way of the human race? Who made it? "


    "Now this martial road can''t be used. Won''t you go other ways?"


    "In ancient times, the martial arts had no inheritance of martial arts, and they didn''t know what Xuanmen and Youfu were. But they were still able to fight against the heaven and man level strong, slaughtering one after another gods. Do you think it''s not martial arts that they''re taking? "


    The Marquis''s face changed and he couldn''t help saying, "you mean Ancient Wudao? Have you mastered the ancient martial arts


    "I can only tell you that her highness, the king of Yan, has not broken through the gate, but she has recovered her strength comparable to the invincible realm."


    Lu Li said faintly: "the so-called Xuanmen Youfu is just a habit of martial artists in Zhenwu region. It has been passed down from generation to generation for more than ten thousand years. Habit is a terrible thing. I can understand what you think, but you should also know that you abandon the habit There may not be only one dead end


    Speaking of this, Lu Li raised his finger and released a strong golden energy, "I don''t know, this benefit may move the Marquis?"


    With the energy of the golden Marquis, Lu''s eyes began to die.


    To say he doesn''t care is a lie.For a warrior, he once stepped on the top of the mountain, saw the scenery there, and suddenly fell to the foot of the mountain. The sense of difference almost drove people crazy.


    Although the Marquis is resourceful and deep-seated, he can show that he doesn''t care, but when someone puts hope in front of him, even he can''t help but lose his temper.


    However, the Marquis soon calmed down, remained silent for a long time, and whispered, "these precious things, you will exchange them for those secrets I know?"


    "Is it worth it?"


    "Value is judged by supply and demand. You provide what I want, and I provide what you want. This is exchange of interests."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "as for whether it is worth it, it is their own judgment."


    "But I said that in front of me, I can''t completely give it to you. However, as long as you tell me the information that I think is valuable, I can first connect the meridians for you, warm the elixir field, and at least, I can save your life. "


    Lu Li turned his words and said slowly, "Lord, you should know that everything in this world is empty. Only life is your own. You have lived for hundreds of years, and this truth should have been figured out. Are you going to give up the hope of living and die for a secret today? "


    Listening to Lu Li''s words, the Marquis was silent again, his eyes narrowed into a gap, as if he was considering Lu Li''s words.


    But he knew that Lu Li was right.


    Everything in this world is empty.


    Only life is your own.


    No doubt, he will die.


    But now Lu Li brought the hope of living to him.


    If you can not die, no one can face death calmly.


    The more antique, the more so.


    Living for a long time, there will always be a fear of death. Survival is nature and instinct. Even the Marquis can not resist this instinct.


    I don''t know how long it passed. The Marquis finally sighed and said slowly, "you won."


    "Maybe I have lived too long and have lost the courage of my youth. Maybe it''s true that you said it... "


    The Marquis opened his eyes and a complex color appeared in his eyes: "it''s not worth dying for them."


    Lu Li''s heart moved. The golden energy on his fingertips directly entered the Marquis''s body and integrated with the previous golden energy. He said with a smile, "this is a deposit. As long as you say what I want to hear, I will save your life for you first."


    "You''re in a very dangerous situation and you could die at any time. If you don''t get treatment as soon as possible, you can live a few days at most. "


    The Marquis heard the speech and did not doubt Lu Li''s words.


    After all, he is a strong master, and he was once a top master. Of course, he knows his own situation very well.


    In his present state, no matter how much Yan Wangfu paid, the most important thing is to prolong his life for several months. Without Lu Li''s help, he would die in a few months.


    "It''s the first ancestor of the Hou family."


    The Marquis murmured and said his first name: "the man who asked me to collect ancient secrets and find ancient relics He is the first ancestor of the Hou family, Hou Chun. "


    "The first ancestor of Hou family..."


    Lu Li squinted, "is it a millennium master again?"


    The Marquis said faintly: "he has existed for more than a thousand years. The whole Hou family, except my husband, no one knows that he is still alive. Everyone thinks that he has been killed in the war 800 years ago. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    "Eight hundred years ago, the first ancestor of the Hou family fought with the ancestor emperor in all directions, and finally met the first generation of extremely powerful demon emperor. When the ancestor emperor was defeated, the first ancestor stayed behind and delayed. Finally, he was blasted into a blood mist by the contemporary supreme devil emperor, and his bones were gone. "


    The Marquis calmly narrated that period of history, "this is the Hou family''s record of Hou Chun. The ancestor emperor''s gratitude for the kindness of the first ancestor made the Hou family enjoy many benefits. Until today, the Hou family has developed into a powerful and incomparable class by virtue of the contributions of the first ancestor."


    "But twenty years ago, the first ancestor All of a sudden


    "Twenty years ago?"


    When Lu Li hears the speech, his eyes suddenly move.


    Twenty years ago, the state of tuntian Shengguo was calm, and there seemed to be nothing to be praised for. However, at that time, there were five extremely proud.


    Mei Wushuang, Jiang Taohua, mu tea, Lin Wangbei, Jiang Huanjun.


    These five people are Tianjiao of the previous generation who devoured the kingdom of heaven.


    Whether they are talent or strength, they are a generation of horizontal pressure genius, even the Marquis, such as the old strong also far inferior.


    Lu Li hardly needs to guess. At that time, it should be the time when the air transport began to recover.


    Otherwise, the Qi of heaven and earth has not been changed, and after the age of wanzu, it has entered the downhill Zhenwu area. How can five top Tianjiao be born in one breath?


    What''s more, the time point of Hou''s first ancestor''s return is really intriguing.


    Lu Li even thought of the words of the ancestors of the Qin family at that time.


    "There is no definition of life and death."


    This sentence is an exclamation left by Chen Yang when he passed down the Dharma in his family.


    Lu Li suspects that there must be something behind this.


    Maybe It has something to do with the two boundary rivers.


    Just when Lu Li thought of this place, the Marquis had continued: "twenty years ago, the first ancestor appeared and found me alone, and constantly told me to do something that was inconvenient for him or could not appear to do."


    "He asked me to search for ancient secrets and find all kinds of ancient relics, which should be for something."


    "Although he never mentioned it, in the past 20 years, I have made a little judgment based on the clues."


    Although the Marquis''s voice is hoarse, it is particularly clear: "he wants to find traces of ancient warriors."


    "Or where he wants to find the ancient warrior!"


    Hearing this sentence, Lu Li''s heart was suddenly awe inspiring.


    Ancient warriors It''s all in the two boundary rivers!


    When he was in Liangjiehe, Lu Li doubted that a strong man like the ancestor of you nationality should be immortal even in Zhenwu area.


    Especially the ghost king, he even walked a long way in the way of heaven and man.


    How can a strong man of this level go to the land of life and death before he has finished his life?


    In addition, there is ling''er''s father.


    Even if it was just a glance, Lu Li also remembered how terrible the strength of ling''er''s father was.


    An incarnation has the power to kill the strong man of heaven and man, which means that when he is alive, he may have been a strong man at the road level.


    Even if you don''t get to the avenue level, you should not be far away from the avenue level.


    Even he is "dead". If someone makes a move, how strong should he be?


    What''s more, Liangjiehe is a debris world in the mouth of xiaomaoqiu. It is likely that it was created by human beings. Even Youdi once said that some people were restricting the ancient warriors, so they created Liangjiehe, or even the Youming!


    "Have you found any traces of ancient warriors?" In spite of the calm waves, Lu was still calm.


    "No


    The Marquis denied: "or it should be said that it''s not that there are no traces of ancient warriors, but It''s impossible to find it. "


    Lu Li pretended to be puzzled: "did ancient warriors hide in places like Tianwaitian?"


    "Tianwaitian is also very old, but it originated at the end of the wanzu era. In ancient times, there should have been no similar way of thinking. "


    The Marquis said slowly, "although I have not found any traces of ancient warriors, I know where they have gone."


    "Oh?"


    Lu Li squinted, "where did they go?"


    "Heavens!"


    The Marquis bit these two words very hard.


    Like exhausted the whole body strength, Shengsheng spits them out!


    He even managed to lift his chin because his arm was gone.


    He kept his head up. "They To the heavens


    The heavens


    Lu Li thought deeply.


    I''m not surprised by the answer.


    After all, those ancient warriors who had supernatural powers were able to suppress the alien tribes and take back the territory that belonged to the Terrans. Without them, Zhenwu region would not have been today, and judging from their ability, they could not have all gone to Liangjiehe.Even if you really go to the Liangjiehe River, you can still travel around the sky and go to many great worlds to continue to seek truth.


    Even the giant white fox in the palace of life had an impression on ling''er''s father, and the sentence "the road is the most extreme, but there is a way ahead" is still a haze in Lu Li''s mind.


    The road level is already unimaginable terror, above the road level How strong is it?


    However, Lu Li hid this emotion very well and said in a low voice, "since they have gone to the heavens, it means they will not come back. Why did the ancestors of your Hou family bother to find them?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, the Marquis was silent for a moment and then said, "maybe it''s for inheritance, maybe it''s for Life and death. "


    "I have seen the legends of those warriors among many ancient secrets. Although they are not complete, they are trivial fragments, but The word "life and death" will be mentioned in the secret stories about ancient martial artists


    "Perhaps the ancient martial arts masters the secret method of reversing life and death, or, as early as ancient times, the strong men who set foot on the martial arts road actually had no concept of life and death."


    "No matter which one it is, it is extremely precious for the Zhenwu area now, and it is also worth causing a lot of bloody news."


    The Marquis closed his eyes and sighed: "there is great terror between life and death, just like Hou Chun and other strong men, who are also trying to jump out of life and death..."


    "In addition to Hou Chun, can there be other powerful people hidden in Yanzhou?"


    Lu Li did not continue to entangle in this matter.


    What Hou Chun really wants, whether to jump out of life and death, or to find the inheritance of ancient martial artists, has no change in the current situation.


    If he was really a madman who believed that ancient warriors could defeat life and death, Lu Li would be relieved.


    At least such a madman can only firm his own goal, and he will not care about anything else.


    This can be seen from the fact that he did not show up during the great war that took place at night.


    He didn''t care about the Marquis at all, nor did he care about the Hou family.


    Return to the Hou family, perhaps just want to use the power of Hou family to do things for him.


    As for the life and death of the Hou family, he did not care about it at all.


    For such old antiques, only their own is the most important. After thousands of years, the immediate family members in those years have already died. Even if there is any blood relationship, they have become incomparably weak in the years.


    Lu Li had no doubt that if someone told Hou Chun that he had slaughtered the whole family of Hou, he would have found traces of ancient warriors. He would have wiped out all the Marquis on the spot.


    "Manager Lu, the deposit you gave is not worth my telling everything."


    When Lu Li was thinking about hou Chun, he suddenly laughed and did not continue to answer Lu Li''s question.


    Obviously, the old fox was bargaining.


    Lu Li didn''t think so.


    Bargaining is the best, which shows that he has a clear price.


    Although he has lost a lot of gold energy today, as long as he can let the LORD speak, he can still withstand this loss.


    In any case, the golden energy is white, but his strong fighting power comes from the mysterious secluded mansion in the sea and the endless stream of true Qi.


    "Marquis, the deposit is small enough to protect your life. Is your life worth only a piece of news? "


    However, Lu Li did not let the Marquis too proud.


    At present, the two people do exchange interests, but there are also strong and weak points in the interest exchange.


    His life is in his own hands, Lu Li has no reason to let him shake his wits in front of him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    In the end, the Marquis still failed to fulfill his wish.


    Lu Li just helped him digest the golden energy in his body, temporarily alleviating his pain and recovering his injury by 23%.


    As for the follow-up, it depends on how much useful information the Marquis can "remember".


    Lu Li doesn''t bet all his chips on one person. He doesn''t have to rely on marquis if he wants to know how many hidden masters there are in Yanzhou.


    Gong Yunhong has been with the Marquis for so many years. Even if he has not been in touch with the real core, he should know a lot of Secrets of the marquis.


    With her experience in conducting the search and song Bocheng''s experience, I believe they will soon be able to surprise themselves.


    So Lu Li did not pay attention to the Marquis, and ordered those maids to keep an eye on him with the female guards, and not to have any communication with him, but if his injury worsened, he should inform himself in time.


    Those maids and guards naturally bow their heads and say yes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where do we start?"


    After leaving the palace of the state capital, song Bocheng always followed Gong Yunhong. They flew all the way out of the main city and came to the palace family''s territory. Gong Yunhong did not return home. Instead, he wandered in the street. Song Bocheng could not help asking.


    "As an eclipse envoy, do you want to ask me about such a small matter?"


    Gong Yunhong glanced at Song Bocheng with a calm tone but a little sarcasm.


    Song Bocheng was speechless. Then he said in a stuffy voice, "I''m not an erosive emissary..."


    Seeing that he continued to speak hard, Gong Yunhong did not care: "are you eroding the dark envoy? In fact, it has nothing to do with me. But Lu Li asked you to check with me the hidden strongmen of each family, and prove that he trusted you, which also means that you should have some originality


    "Tell me what you think."


    Gong Yunhong said as he walked towards a restaurant.


    People were coming and going around the restaurant, but they were very popular.


    Song Bocheng saw this. Although his face was not good, he still followed him.


    They chose a seat in the restaurant. After taking a seat, they were silent.


    Gong Yunhong did not mean to take the initiative to speak, and song Bocheng was also thinking about some things.


    He held a jade pendant in his hand.


    Although it''s not a jade pendant of excellent quality, it''s something that the six envoys of Tianbu can master.


    According to the law, this jade pendant should be sent to him all the time. What strong people appear in different places and what major events have happened are all things that Tianbu should grasp at any time.


    However, this jade pendant has been silent for several hours.


    For the last time, Lu Li went to Bazhou and killed the master.


    After that, even Chen Yang showed up and they jointly killed a top master''s Jingtian intelligence, the Tianbu did not reply.


    It''s like All the people of Tianbu evaporated in this moment.


    "Are you worried?" Gong Yunhong suddenly looked at Song Bocheng and said with a smile, "Tianbu didn''t send you a message. Are you flustered?"


    Song Bocheng''s lips trembled and did not answer.


    But then he sighed, "what''s your opinion?"


    He knew that his identity could not be hidden in front of this woman, so he simply did not hide it.


    Now he can''t use the power of Tianbu. His mind is also a mess. Maybe he should listen to this woman''s opinion.


    After all, Gong Yunhong''s previous wisdom makes song Bocheng feel that she has been hiding her clumsiness over the years.


    "I don''t have any opinion. Although I have heard about the civil strife in Tianbu, Tianbu has always been mysterious and there is no clue. How can I guess? Do you think I am a God


    Gong Yunhong''s tone was brisk, but he despised song Bocheng severely.


    Song Bocheng opened his mouth and thought he was really crazy. He wanted to ask the woman''s opinion.


    "But."


    At this time, Gong Yunhong''s words turned and said faintly: "we''re going to check things. We really have to rely on the power of many Tianbu. If you are at a loss, then this can''t be done."


    Having said that, Gong Yunhong thought about it carefully and suddenly said, "it''s not that there is no way out."


    "What can I do?" Song Bocheng was suddenly a little agitated and said, "the six envoys of Tianbu have been hidden except me. I should have been the one who was most hidden, but now I have become the one exposed to the sun!"


    "Six envoys and twelve supervisors should have exchanged needs. Now I am the only one who knows nothing. Even the information network of the Ministry of heaven has excluded me. Do you think this is normal?"


    Song Bocheng threw the jade pendant in front of Gong Yunhong and said impatiently.


    Now he really doesn''t want to hide.


    Gong Yunhong also took over the jade pendant with great interest, took it in his hand and looked at it for a moment. Seeing the dim light on the jade pendant, he couldn''t help saying, "have you ever thought that maybe it''s not the Tianbu that repels you, but your position Did you exclude Tianbu? ""What do you mean?"


    Of course, song Bocheng understood Gong Yunhong''s suggestion, but he could not admit it.


    Once admitted, it means that the Ministry of heaven has completely betrayed!


    At present, only the six envoys of Tianbu are still standing firmly on the side of Lord Yan''s residence. The other five people either have different thoughts or watch the situation in secret. As for the twelve overseers, they were obedient to the orders of the three leaders. Even if all the six envoys died and the leaders did not let them save them, they could not have done so.


    "I''ve heard that among the six envoys of Tianbu, all the living beings who make Fang Yin are also the group of the king of Yan."


    Gong Yunhong''s fingers rub the jade pendant, as if carelessly said.


    "Fang Yin did contact me before and helped Lu Li. It was also his idea." Song Bocheng did not deny this.


    Fang Yin has always been a firm sect of the Yan king since he was the envoy of all living beings.


    If there is something wrong with Tianbu, he should be the first one who has bad luck.


    Therefore, song Bocheng now suspects that Fang Yin may also have an accident.


    "Since two of the six envoys of Tianbu are members of the Yan King School, the other four should also make a statement."


    "In this situation, it is likely that someone with a higher status has made a move."


    Saying this, Gong Yunhong returned the jade pendant to song Bocheng and said in a low voice, "what''s the attitude of the three leaders?"


    "The big leader should be neutral."


    Song Bocheng took the jade pendant and squinted: "the two leaders are most dissatisfied with the royal family. The three leaders I can''t judge his attitude. Sometimes he behaves like the king of Yan, sometimes he colludes with the second leader. His ideas are actually the most difficult of the three


    "According to your opinion, I think it''s better to think about the three leaders'' ideas."


    Gong Yunhong pursed his lips and said with a smile, "he''s a true neutralist, and he''s on both sides. This kind of person, to say the worst, is the grass on the wall. Once the wind changes, he will completely fall to the other side. "


    "The so-called neutrality of the big leader is more like a kind of check and balance. He needs to balance the strength of both sides and not let either side be too strong or too weak. The Ministry of heaven has a special function. Even if it is to the royal family, it should not be easily believed. No one knows what will happen to them after the change of dynasty. Therefore, the big leaders of your heavenly ministry are not willing to fall to any side, and only dare to balance the strength of both sides. "


    "As for the two leaders..."


    Gong Yunhong was stunned, and his eyes showed an inexplicable look. "At this stage, he is the one we can trust."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Song Bocheng Leng, and then whispered: "the two leaders are the daohuang sect, he can''t stand with us."


    "And you? Are you on the Royal side? " Instead of answering this question, Gong Yunhong asked a question in reverse.


    Song Bocheng was stunned again, but in an instant he understood the meaning of Gong Yunhong.


    "You mean to say The emperor''s faction may not want to see the Tianbu in chaos? "


    When he said this, he couldn''t believe it.


    However, after careful consideration of Gong Yunhong''s words, song Bocheng felt that it might not be unreasonable.


    Although the two leaders are the daohuangpai, they are the people who really care about swallowing Tiansheng kingdom. If the Tianbu is in chaos, they will lose their eyes and ears. They will be more slow to respond to the external crisis. Moreover, they are still at war with the extreme demon kingdom. No one can say when the iron cavalry of the extremely demon kingdom will break through the border.


    The more this happens, the more important the position of Tianbu is.


    Once the Ministry of heaven is abolished and the holy land of swallowing heaven is in chaos, how many people will die?


    Although the two leaders were the emperor''s group, they were not willing to see this scene.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    After understanding this point, song Bocheng understood Gong Yunhong''s meaning.


    Now if they want to solve the problem of Tianbu, they don''t need to find the people of the yanwang school. As long as you find someone who really wants to swallow up the goodness of heaven, that''s enough.


    According to Gong Yunhong''s inference, neither the big leader nor the three leaders is such a person.


    It''s not that they are unfaithful to Tianbu, but behind their loyalty, they are also adulterated with their own selfishness. No one can guarantee that if they find the big leader and the three leaders, they will be willing to do something for the present chaos.


    On the contrary, they are two leaders.


    His radicalism is exactly what the present Tianbu needs.


    "It seems you''ve figured it out."


    Gong Yunhong smiles. Knowing that song Bocheng has figured out the key, he taps his finger on the table and says softly, "since you have thought about it clearly, let''s move quickly."


    "Action?"


    Song Bocheng was still thinking.


    Hearing this, his expression suddenly changed: "you want to go to the second leader of Tianbu?"


    "Of course." Gong Yunhong said with a smile: "find him and persuade him to calm down the civil strife in Tianbu, so that we can do things with less energy."


    "Not now, though."


    Gong Yunhong said: "to bring you here is actually another thing to do."


    Song Bocheng was more confused: "this is not your palace''s territory, why don''t you go back and ask for help?"


    "If you go back now, it will only hurt the palace family." As Gong Yunhong said this, he called the staff of the restaurant to come over and spread the table full of food and wine. Then he looked quietly at the crowded street: "what''s more, the Gong family is not only one voice."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, song Bocheng knew that she was not necessarily in the palace family.


    Although Gong Yunhong was the master of the late Ming you period and also the most powerful master of the palace family, there must be many different voices in a family. Moreover, Gong Yunhong is young, and the palace family has its own elders. She can''t rely on her strength to subdue everyone.


    Of course, it has something to do with her being a woman.


    Although women martial arts are not rare, in addition to being able to achieve the strength of Mu Hongxiu and Jiang Taohua, even if they become masters, they will be looked down upon by others.


    Even mu ningqiu, the eldest princess of the holy Kingdom, and the most mysterious princess in the demon Kingdom, who is known to kill Mingyou with indestructibility, I don''t know how many people secretly belittle them.


    This is sad, but it is also a fact.


    Because Women always want to get married.


    At the beginning, mu Hongxiu was forced to marry the God devil emperor, and the whole country thought there was nothing wrong with it.


    Women always want to get married. Why can''t they marry the emperor of the heaven and the devil kingdom? In this way, we can calm down the chaos and win decades of peace for the holy land of swallowing heaven.


    If it was not for mu Hongxiu to fight against each other with life, set foot on an invincible Road, breaking the void outside the imperial capital, shocking the world, she may not be able to break away from this fate.


    But the world''s women, and how many people can be as strong as mu tea?


    Although Gong Yunhong was a master, he was limited by this.


    Song Bocheng''s face changed a few times, and finally whispered, "what I hate most in my life is those stereotyped people."


    "If you have any trouble, just say that I can''t help you. It''s OK to teach a few people a lesson."


    Gong Yunhong heard the speech, but with a brilliant smile, he asked, "I haven''t said anything yet. How can you feel like you understand a lot?"


    Song Bocheng was dumbfounded for a moment.


    However, without waiting for him to speak again, Gong Yunhong said, "don''t worry, things are not as complicated as you think. I''m here to solve some personal problems. I don''t need to do anything. I should There is no need to kill. "


    After saying this, Gong Yunhong did not want to talk about it any more. Instead, he asked, "the people of Tianbu are in secret. Can you find your two leaders?"


    Song Bocheng was also interested. He just sighed in his heart and said, "it may be difficult to find other people, but the second leader If I guess it''s right, he should be there. "


    "That place?"


    Seeing song Bocheng''s vague words and strange tone, Gong Yunhong was interested and said with a smile, "you can''t say that your two leaders of Tianbu like to linger in the land of wind and moon?"


    "That''s not true."


    Song Bocheng said awkwardly, "how to say..."


    After sorting out his thoughts a little, song Bocheng sighed: "the second leader of Tianbu is actually a very rigid man. And Every person in charge of Tianbu has a superficial identity, just like me. "


    "His identity is actually..."


    "Mr. academy?"


    When all the food and wine are served, Gong Yunhong is still laughing. Song Bocheng is helpless, but it is not good to interrupt her.


    In fact, when he knew the identity of the two leaders of Tianbu for the first time, he also had a sense of absurdity.


    Tiandi Fenglei four, collectively known as Shenwei Si.Just from the word Shenwei, it is not difficult to see the original intention of the emperor to establish it.


    Although the Ministry of heaven is not as cold as the Department of the earth, and it is not as famous as the second Department of wind and thunder, it is really too strange for the second leader of Tianbu to be a college master.


    "The two leaders of Tianbu are still wonderful people."


    Gong Yunhong finally stopped smiling, but there was still a smile in the corner of his eyes and eyebrows. He said slowly, "I don''t know which academy he is?"


    "Hanshan academy is very famous recently. Is he teaching there?"


    If you are at the level of the top ten academies, being a master there is no difference from the elders of the powerful clan.


    It''s not particularly humiliating.


    However, song Bocheng sighed: "he built an academy and named it Zhong lingyuxiu. "


    "Zhong lingyuxiu? I haven''t heard of that Gong Yunhong took a sip of the wine, and then said with a smile, "but according to what you say, you two leaders are not particularly hard to contact. Although rigid, it is also interesting. Being able to build an academy and teach all day long shows that he is not only a wonderful man, but also an elegant man. "


    "Anyway, I can''t understand his idea. He In fact, I don''t like martial arts. "


    Song Bocheng also took a sip of wine: "even though he himself is a strong master, he still doesn''t like martial arts. He thinks that if there is no martial arts in this world, there will be less disputes."


    Hearing this, Gong Yunhong''s eyes changed slightly.


    After a moment''s silence, she sighed, "it''s not that simple."


    "Even if there is no martial arts in the world and no martial arts practitioners, as long as there are interests, people will still fight. Martial arts is just a kind of strength and a means. "


    "Without the martial arts, the end of heaven and earth, the Terrans still have fists and feet, and swordsmen. Many years later, there may be external forces beyond the power of martial arts and Taoism, and the disputes will never stop. It is naive of you, the leader. "


    "But he can have such an idea, which proves that he is also a man of heart."


    Gong Yunhong put down the wine pot and said, "if you can''t solve the disputes, you can at least make the world more reasonable."


    "Maybe."


    Song Bocheng was also noncommittal.


    He could not say that the second leader was right, but he could not say that he was wrong.


    At least over the years, he has taken in many orphans and taught them how to read and read. He also often tells them that reading books can''t make them honest people, but at least they can make them good people.


    When both of them fell into silence, there was a clamor on the street outside the restaurant.


    One of them said in a loud voice, "I picked this thing first!"


    "So what? As you can see, I am Gong family Another voice sounded a little arrogant. The content of it was that Gong Yunhong frowned slightly and looked out of the window.


    Both sides of the quarrel are young boys.


    The boy who claimed to be the palace family really wore a long gown embroidered with the palace family emblem.


    On hearing these three words, the young man on the opposite side had a weak momentum, but he did not let go of the thing in his hand. He murmured: "what''s wrong with the palace family? Can the palace family not be reasonable?"


    As soon as this was said, the young Gong family did not wait to speak, but a pink girl beside him said with a sneer: "Gong Xingtian, your palace family is really more and more useless, even a few people can''t live?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    "This girl, domineering!"


    At the restaurant, song Bocheng could not help frowning when he heard this.


    From the girl''s bossy attitude, it is not difficult to see that she should also come from a wealthy family.


    And their status is higher than that of Gongjia.


    Almost needless to say, song Bocheng guessed that she must be from Hou''s family.


    The palace family is a subordinate family of the Hou family, which is still a good idea.


    If it''s hard to hear, the palace family is actually a slave of the Hou family. From the attitude of this hous girl, we can see that she is not less bullying the palace family, or even do not treat the palace family as a person.


    The boy named Gong Xingtian originally wanted to give up. Although he moved out of the name of the palace family and wanted to scare off each other, he didn''t want to do anything about it.


    But when he heard the girl''s words, Gong Xingtian''s face suddenly turned red. He clenched his fists and loosened them. Finally, he looked at the young man opposite and said, "give me the things. I''ll pay ten times the price."


    "Is it great to have money?"


    Seeing Gong Xingtian''s eyes, the young man was shocked. Although his mouth was hard, he still handed out the exquisite Spirit Animal Pendant in his hand.


    "Ten times, that''s what you said."


    Gong Xingtian took the spirit beast pendant, turned to look at the pink girl, reluctantly showed a smile: "Wan''er, can you be satisfied?"


    He handed the pendant over to him. Unexpectedly, the girl lifted her hand and flew it directly. She said in a cold voice, "waste, this pendant has been stained by the guy''s sweat. Do you have the face to give it to me?"


    After that, the girl turned her head and looked at the ordinary boy. A grim smile appeared on her pretty face: "Gong Xingtian, if you are still a bit of backbone, you can interrupt this boy''s hand for me, and I can look at you high. Otherwise, you will wait for me to go back and tell my grandfather that you have bullied me and see how my grandfather will deal with your palace family! "


    This speech, not only the young man''s expression changed.


    Even Gong Xingtian was stunned on the spot.


    Although he was arrogant, he didn''t want to hurt people.


    But the girl''s words, directly forced him to the corner, let him in a dilemma.


    Because he knew very well that the girl''s temper was really the character of doing what he said. This time, the family sent herself to take her on a tour. If this thing goes wrong, she will go back to her grandfather, who is a senior member of the Hou family. At that time, not only he will suffer, but also the palace family will be implicated.


    "Why, my words don''t work?" The girl narrowed her eyes, a little cold.


    But the opposite youth is to see the situation is wrong, turn around and want to run!


    He''s out of breath just a few steps away!


    The splashing debris scattered everywhere, injuring many onlookers. For a time, the cries of pain and screams mixed together, and the original crowd scattered.


    Some of the martial arts practitioners with cultivation look slightly changed. They can see that the girl is a master of the metaphysical realm!


    Her age is enough to prove that she can open the door. At the same time, it also proved that the girl''s origin was absolutely extraordinary. After all, even Gong Xingtian was obedient to her, and there were also many people who were active in their hearts. They immediately guessed that the girl was probably the son of Hou''s family.


    "If you run again, you won''t be warned next time."


    The girl took back her hand, with a cold tone, warning the boy who was scared to stay where she was.


    The young man knew that he had caused a disaster this time, so he put his hands together and begged for mercy: "Granny, spare your life! It''s me who is cheap. The pendant That pendant is a birthday gift I want to give my little sister. If I had known that my little sister-in-law was interested in it, I would not dare to argue with her! "


    He was really frightened and bowed down, only to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    But the girl did not think so. She looked at the scene with interest. She turned to look at Gong Xingtian, who was blue in face. Suddenly she thought of something and said, "since you are kind-hearted, you don''t want to break his hand I''m not a reasonable person either


    Speaking of this, the girl said to the boy who was constantly begging for mercy, "come on, break his hand."


    She pointed to the palace.


    That young man lenglengleng, looked at the palace Xingtian, but did not dare to move.


    Gong Xingtian couldn''t help it this time and said in a low voice, "Hou Wan''er!"


    Bang!


    "Presumptuous!"


    When Gong Xingtian called out her real name, she slapped her face and said coldly, "you Cheap slave, my name is also you can call it?"


    Gong Xingtian was hit by this slap to the side of his head, his face was cloudy and sunny, but his cheek was swollen rapidly.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you come and break his hand? " Hou Wan''er glared at the boy again and said in a cold voice, "if you don''t break his hand, I''ll kill you!"


    Hearing this, the young man''s eyes finally appeared fierce color.


    He rubbed his feet and took a step.


    Gong Xingtian stood there, looking at the scene coldly, without saying anything.But his eyes, may not be without disappointment.


    Finally, the young man seemed to have made a choice between Gong Xingtian''s arm and his own life. His step was more firm and he walked towards Gong Xingtian.


    "Wait!"


    At this time, Hou Wan''er took out a long stick from her own storage ring, threw it on the ground casually, and said faintly, "you have no cultivation. If you want to interrupt his hand, it''s hard to beat him with this treasure."


    The young man looked at the treasure soldier long stick which was thrown under his feet for a long time. He still gritted his teeth and picked it up, and then walked towards the palace.


    Ten steps.


    Eight steps.


    Five steps.


    Three steps.


    When the distance between the two people was close to three steps, the teenager looked as if he did not dare to look at Gong Xingtian directly. He lowered his head and whispered, "I I didn''t mean to. "


    Gong Xingtian didn''t say anything, but put out his hand with a sneer, "you just want to live."


    Hearing this, the boy''s body trembled slightly. The hands holding the long staff of baobing were about to come out of the water. After several changes in his face, he finally lifted the long stick and chopped it hard!


    Bang!


    The long stick fell to the ground and cracked the bricks in the street.


    This time, it''s empty!


    A trace of incredible expression appeared in the young man''s eyes. Looking at Hou Wan''er, who flashed back several steps like a ghost, her face suddenly turned pale.


    It turned out that he finally chose to smash Hou Wan''er with a long stick instead of breaking Gong Xingtian''s hand!


    "I knew that bitches and cheap slaves are the same thing."


    Hou Wan''er sneered at her lips and took out a long sword from her storage ring. She said faintly, "if you dare to attack me, your whole family will die, do you know?"


    "You What do you say


    Although the youth legs are swinging, but he is still holding a long stick, strong support ruthless: "I kill you!"


    He was about to rush towards Hou Wan''er, but he felt that he was pulled by a huge force. He saw a flower in front of him, and even he was thrown behind with a stick.


    "Go


    The boy only heard this very firm word.


    Then he looked up and saw the back of Gong Xingtian.


    "You want to stop me?" Hou Wan''er saw Gong Xingtian dare to stop in front of her body and sneered: "you are not connected with xuandu. A person who listens to thunder and martial arts dare to stop me?"


    "I see you I''m really tired of living. "


    Hou Wan''er said, two fingers on the long sword, the sword light is bright, genuine Qi spit out a Chi Sword awn, sharp!


    Gong Xingtian was sweating on his forehead, but he still firmly said: "if you killed me, you can''t escape the Revenge of the palace."


    "Revenge?"


    Hou Wan''er inclined to hold the sword and walked towards the palace. She said indifferently, "your palace family is just the servants of the Hou family. A group of cheap slaves retaliate against me? Who dares? "


    "Me."


    Suddenly!


    A cold voice sounded in the street.


    Hou Wan''er was stunned.


    Because suddenly there was a woman in front of her.


    One The woman she knew.


    "Big Big aunt. "


    When Gong Xingtian sees the person in front of him, he is also a Leng.


    Hearing this, Gong Yunhong looked at him carefully, and then suddenly said, "are you the child of the third child who is separated?"


    "Yes It is... "


    Gong Xingtian was forced to stay here with a burst of blood courage. Now he was stunned when he heard Gong Yunhong''s question.


    "It''s like my palace boy." Gong Yunhong smiles, then turns his head, looks at Hou Wan''er and says, "you are a Cheap slave, but you are talking about my family?"


    "Aunt Gong..."


    Hou Wan''er''s face was so pale that she couldn''t even hold the sword. In a low voice, "I didn''t mean that..."


    But before she finished her words, she felt a sharp pain in her face. The whole person was up from the ground and flew out more than ten feet!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    Hou Wan''er was slapped in the face.


    Because she slapped Gong Xingtian before.


    Gong Yunhong returned one of her, which was a complaint, and did not embarrass her as a little girl.


    But


    Hou Wan''er was nothing but a master of Xuanwu. Although she slapped Gong Xingtian on the cheek, Gong Yunhong was a master. Although this slap left a few strength, she still knocked Hou Wan''er fainted on the spot, and her mouth and nose gushed blood. I''m afraid that half of her life is gone, and she will become a fool.


    "Aunt, she is..."


    "I know who he is."


    Gong Xingtian wanted to explain Hou Wan''er''s identity, but Gong Yunhong stopped him. He turned his head and looked at the boy who had not run away. His eyes flashed: "why didn''t you break his hand just now?"


    He means Gong Xingtian.


    The young man was stunned, but he was not too afraid of the "beautiful sister" in front of him. He just said of course, "he didn''t hit me either."


    Hearing this, Gong Yunhong began to laugh: "you are so young, but you still know the truth of clear gratitude and resentment. It''s rare."


    On the other hand, Gong Xingtian was blushing. He obviously felt that he was too shameful. Moreover, he was seen by the eldest aunt of the Gong family.


    "In fact, I''ve seen you humiliated for a long time. Do you know why I didn''t do it right away?"


    After Gong Yunhong finished asking the boy, he turned to ask Gong Xingtian again.


    Gong Xingtian''s face changed slightly and said in a low voice, "because I am domineering..."


    The first rule of the palace family motto is not to be domineering.


    Because the gongjiaben is the subordinate family of the Hou family, they know the taste of being bullied by others. Therefore, the family precepts of the past dynasties have taught the children of the family. They should never bully ordinary people by relying on their status.


    Therefore, the reputation of the Gong family among the common people has always been good, which is why the young man was not afraid of Gong Xingtian at first.


    Although the children of the palace family have noble status, they also have to be reasonable!


    And Gong Xingtian was not such a person, mainly because Hou Wan''er was around. He was afraid that Hou Waner would suddenly be in trouble, so he wanted to use the identity of the palace family to scare the boy away.


    "Yes, because you are domineering, so I waited until that little girl slapped you in the face, which is a lesson to you."


    "As for you..."


    Gong Yunhong looked at the young man holding the long stick and said with a smile, "if you just interrupted his hand, I will also break your hand."


    The young man heard the speech, but he didn''t have any expression of fear. Instead, he nodded and said, "my mother said that we should repay the kindness and revenge. If I had just broken his hand, you should have interrupted me


    "Yes, your mother is a sensible person."


    Gong Yunhong said, patted Gong Xingtian on the shoulder and said, "go and see that girl. Don''t let her die. It''s a trouble if she really dies."


    Gong Xingtian remembered that Hou Wan''er, who was stunned by a slap in the face, ran to see if she was dead.


    Immediately, Gong Yunhong said with a smile to the boy, "are you willing to practice martial arts?"


    "Are you going to be my teacher?"


    The eyes of the youth are bright.


    He didn''t know what level Gong Yunhong was, but when he saw that she was able to slap her in the face, he felt that she should be a very powerful warrior.


    But then Gong Yunhong shook his head and the light in his eyes faded away.


    "I can''t be your teacher, but I can find you a teacher."


    Gong Yunhong said with a smile.


    "Is it as good as you?" The boy felt that Gong Yunhong was perfunctory.


    Gong Yunhong thought for a moment and then looked up at the restaurant.


    There, song Bocheng is paying attention to the situation here.


    Song Bocheng immediately changed his eyes to Shanggong Yunhong''s eyes and pretended that he didn''t see or hear anything.


    Gong Yunhong pursed his lips with a smile, and then said, "I may not be powerful, but it is also very strong."


    "Besides, you and he can learn something I can''t teach you."


    "Good, good."


    After hearing this, the teenager agreed without hesitation, "as long as you can learn skills, you can learn from anyone."


    Gong Yunhong hears the speech, but is amused by his words.


    "In that case, call him teacher, and you will be his student. When the time is right, I''ll ask him to pick you up


    She pointed to song Bocheng sitting on the second floor of the restaurant and said with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, the young man raised his head without hesitation and called out, "teacher!"


    Song Bocheng was still drinking, eavesdropping on their conversation. However, he didn''t expect that the young man would really dare to shout. A mouthful of wine suddenly erupted and looked at Gong Yunhong with some angry eyes.


    However, Gong Yunhong didn''t think so. He touched the young man''s head and took away the long stick in his hand: "if you take this thing now, you can only bring disaster, but since the girl gave it away for nothing, you should put it in your teacher''s place first."Hearing Gong Yunhong''s words, the boy didn''t care about a broken stick. Instead, he waved to song Bocheng. Then he ran to one side and picked up the pendant that Hou Wan''er slapped and wiped the dust on it. Fortunately, it didn''t break.


    He has already paid for the pendant. If it is broken, it will be a big loss.


    Seeing this, Gong Yunhong smiles even more. He takes out a thing from his own storage ring and puts it directly into the young man''s arms. He says faintly, "go back and give it to your mother and your little sister. You don''t have to. With your teacher there, I don''t need to worry."


    The young man was confused. He didn''t know what Gong Yunhong had put in for himself, but subconsciously he felt that the beautiful sister would not cheat him. So he nodded and gave a strange bow to song Bocheng on the second floor. He said that he would hurry home to celebrate his birthday, and then he trotted away.


    Gong Yunhong looked at his figure, and then at Gong Xingtian, who was dealing with Hou Wan''er''s injury. A haze flashed through his eyes. As soon as he turned around, he returned to the wine table.


    Song Bocheng is wiping his mouth, quite dissatisfied with the way: "so you find me a cheap apprentice?"


    "Why, you''re not satisfied?"


    Gong Yunhong said with a smile: "I think that young man is good-natured and bold. The most important thing is that his eyes are very confusing. Such a person is most suitable to be a spy for your heavenly department."


    "Aren''t you hurting him?" Song Bocheng is a little speechless to Gong Yunhong.


    Should the scouts suitable for the Ministry of the same day be the spies of the Ministry of the same day?


    If you want to say so, can''t everyone be a spy of the same day?


    "I asked him if he was willing to practice martial arts." Gong Yunhong light way: "this also is to thank him not to my palace family person hand."


    "What was the last thing you gave him?"


    Song Bocheng drank the wine and did not care about it. He asked curiously.


    Hearing this, Gong Yunhong said with a smile, "longevity pill."


    Poof!


    Another mouthful of wine came out of song Bocheng.


    If it wasn''t for Gong Yunhong''s bad looks, I''m afraid he would spray this wine on Gong Yunhong.


    Longevity pill?


    That''s one of the top pills.


    Even if the master ate it, it had an effect. It could prolong life and increase longevity by hundreds of yuan.


    That''s how the woman gave it to someone else?


    "Sometimes, that''s what happens." Gong Yunhong glanced at the wine stains on Song Bocheng''s chest and calmly said, "I just didn''t expect that I could give someone a chance one day."


    "After all, you are also the master of the late Ming you period. There is no need to belittle yourself."


    Song Bocheng was half joking and half serious.


    Gong Yunhong didn''t get entangled in this topic. He just looked out of the window and gave Gong Xingtian a message. He told him to take Hou Wan''er back to the palace''s house and deal with it later.


    Gong Xingtian was naturally obedient to his aunt''s words. Without any hesitation, he carried Hou Wan''er and ran to the palace.


    When they left, song Bocheng asked, "did you mean it just now? Is it to provoke the Hou family to beat that girl into a fool? "


    "What''s the advantage of infuriating the Hou family?"


    Gong Yunhong said with a smile.


    Song Bocheng is a light way: "that''s your business, naturally it has nothing to do with me. But you have to know that if we offend the Hou family rashly in our present situation, it will be difficult for us to handle affairs afterwards. "


    "I have my own opinion."


    Gong Yunhong suddenly stood up and said with a smile, "let''s go. It''s time for us to start."


    Song Bocheng Leng for a moment, he still did not know what idea Gong Yunhong was up to. He had to ask, "where are we going?"


    Gong Yunhong put the money on the table and said, "go to my house!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    Song Bocheng really didn''t expect that Gong Yunhong wanted to go back to the palace after spending so much time.


    When he tried several times earlier, Gong Yunhong showed that he didn''t want to rely on the power of the Gong family. But now he is going back to the palace family in a twinkling of an eye.


    What''s more, song Bocheng doesn''t know what''s the use of going to the palace now.


    Does this woman really want to go back and kill?


    Song Bocheng thinks so, but he still follows Gong Yunhong.


    When they went back to the palace, song Bocheng''s face changed slightly when he saw the mansion in the high courtyard, because he felt the breath of many masters.


    So song Bocheng steps slightly and looks at Gong Yunhong warily.


    He suspected that the woman was hurting herself.


    There are so many masters in the palace family, and they call themselves here. Is it he who wants to kill?


    "Scared?"


    Gong Yunhong looked at Song Bocheng with a smile, and then said faintly: "I''m afraid. I''ll wait here. I''ll go in alone."


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that she really wanted to go in, song Bocheng stopped the crazy woman and said, "what''s the situation of the palace family? Why do you hide so many masters? "


    In his opinion, there are at least five masters in the palace family.


    As a subordinate family of the Hou family, if the palace family had more than five masters, it would have been on the alert of the Hou family.


    This shows that those masters are not members of the imperial family at all.


    Who sent it is clear at a glance.


    "The Marquis is is missing. I left with him. If the hous want to find someone, they have to send someone to the palace to find me. It''s my own business. If you don''t want to get involved, it''s still time to go now. "


    Gong Yunhong also did not really pit song Bocheng, and finally told him the truth.


    This time she came back, she really meant to kill.


    But it''s not internal fighting, it''s to save the family.


    When the Marquis is missing, the Hou family will certainly be nervous. Then they will control the palace family as soon as possible and wait for Gong Yunhong to send back the news.


    Thinking of this, song Bocheng didn''t find it strange. He just didn''t understand. Why did Gong Yunhong have to hide it?


    If you tell Lu Li about this, with Lu Li''s character, you will not miss this opportunity. At least, you can send several masters to support him.


    Regardless of others, as long as Cao Hanbing is sent here, the five masters can''t stop Cao Hanbing who is practicing the thunder method.


    "You must be thinking, why don''t I tell Lu Li about this?"


    "Because I don''t want others to take part in the conflicts in my family," Gong said lightly


    "What about me?" Song Bocheng said speechless: "don''t I count others? If you really want to die, you crazy woman, don''t drag me down. "


    "Now we are partners after all, sharing weal and woe together."


    "If you really don''t want to be involved in this, leave now, and I will never stop you."


    "Of course, if you step into the gate of the palace with me, your affairs will be my business after that. It is not an easy thing for me to be grateful for my kindness and revenge."


    "Who wants your gratitude?"


    Hearing Gong Yunhong''s words, song Bocheng felt more speechless.


    This woman is really a madman, thanks to his previous sympathy for her.


    Now it seems that his sympathy is really wrong.


    "Come on, you can go in and have a look. You don''t have to do it. If it can be settled peacefully, it is better to settle it peacefully. "


    Gong Yunhong waved to song Bocheng. Without any hesitation, he restrained his breath and flew into the palace from a side door.


    She is a member of the palace family. Although there are many prohibitions in the palace residence, it is nothing to her.


    Song Bocheng saw that, even if he had no choice but to follow her into the palace, he showed a generous and righteous look.


    He followed Gong Yunhong and slipped around the Palace House, and soon came to the Council hall.


    Gong Yunhong raised his hand and motioned to song Bocheng not to act rashly.


    Then, without even releasing their mind, they eavesdropped on the conversation of those in the chamber with their amazing ear power.


    A moment later, someone finally spoke in the chamber.


    "Why hasn''t Gong Yunhong come back yet?"


    The person who spoke was obviously the master of Hou''s family. His attitude was a little cold, but also a little anxious.


    After all, the Marquis has disappeared, and now the whole Hou family is in a state of panic. In addition, they have also noticed the amazing fluctuation in the main city of Yanzhou. Some people suspect that the Marquis may have been in trouble.


    But when something happened to the Marquis, Gong Yunhong should have died.


    There is a soul lamp in the palace. The soul lamp of Gong Yunhong is not extinguished, which means that she is still alive.


    People are still alive, but they don''t come back.There are only two possibilities left.


    First, she was captured by the Yan palace and became a prisoner together with the marquis.


    Second, she betrayed Marquis and sold him for a seat in Lord Yan''s mansion.


    No matter which of the two, the Hou family must now control the palace family.


    "Gong Yunhong went to the banquet with the Marquis this time, but her soul lamp didn''t go out, but she didn''t come back. Can''t that explain the problem?"


    Before the palace family answered, another master also said, "she must have betrayed the Lord! I have long thought that there is something wrong with this cheap woman. If it had not been for the favor of the Marquis, how could she have come to this end? "


    "Shut up!"


    Before he finished speaking, the master who spoke first yelled in a low voice: "you can talk about the affairs of marquis? Are you going to die? "


    Thinking of the majesty of the Marquis, the master suddenly fell silent, but he still refused: "even if the Lord is here, I dare to say it!"


    "Gong Yunhong is not a good woman. How does she think her strength comes from? It''s the betrayal of one''s own people and one''s own


    "At that time, her elder brother was not inferior to her in talent, but in the end, he died miserably. This enabled her to obtain the resources of the Hou family. If it was not for this, would you think that the cultivation of the Hou family would turn out to be her Gong Yunhong? Don''t you think there''s something strange behind this? "


    "Even if there is something strange, it''s not what you and I should discuss. It''s the palace family''s own business!"


    "What''s your own business? The Gong family is the servants of the Hou family. All the resources she gets from Gong Yunhong are given to her by the meritorious family! "


    The two men had a disagreement, so they argued. In the Council room, only their voices were left. As for the members of the palace family, no one dared to speak up, let alone touch their bad luck.


    When Gong Yunhong listened to these things outside, his expression moved slightly, but he didn''t feel anything. He just said in a light way: "these people have not made any progress in the past years. They are not as powerful as me. Every time they just talk about my brother''s affairs. If the Hou family is controlled by such people, sooner or later, it will decline! "


    This is extremely vicious. Song Bocheng turns his eyes when he hears this. However, he agrees with Gong Yunhong''s view in his heart.


    Those masters from Hou''s family are too small.


    In fact, song Bocheng also knows about Gong Yunhong''s elder brother. After all, Gong Yunhong was the master of the late Ming you period. He was one of the key figures of Tianbu. With her information, Tianbu had already made a detailed investigation.


    However, the focus of those people is obviously not Gong Yunhong''s elder brother, but the resources of the Hou family.


    After all, the resources needed to cultivate a master are sky high.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    Although it is extremely painful for any family to take out a huge amount of cultivation resources at one go.


    However, if you cultivate a master, all these cultivation resources can be earned back. Moreover, a master''s combat power, especially Gong Yunhong, a powerful master in the late Ming and you period, can be regarded as a guest of honor for any family.


    As a result, these masters of the Hou family actually haggled over the resources. Even after Song Bocheng heard about it, they were somewhat vindicated for Gong Yunhong and felt that these people were too small-minded.


    Maybe there is a share of the resources given to Gong Yunhong. The share of an aristocratic family is so large. If some people take more, others will take less. If a new master is added, it means that all people have less interests.


    But there was no expression on Gong Yunhong''s face.


    In fact, she didn''t care what the hous thought of her.


    She was just listening to what the hous could say.


    "The matter of Gong Yunhong has nothing to do with you and me. It''s arranged by the marquis. Don''t mention it again."


    At the beginning, the master who spoke coldly interrupted the topic.


    To deny Gong Yunhong is to deny the decision of marquis. Although the Duke''s life or death is uncertain, and this is also discussed behind his back, but after all, this is a palace family, and there are so many people who are not sure whether these words will be spread to the Lord''s ears.


    Hearing that he mentioned the Marquis again, the patriarch who had been arguing with him stopped talking, but he was still unhappy: "now the Marquis''s whereabouts are unknown, and the woman has not returned. Who knows..."


    "Hou Wenqing!"


    The master drank coldly: "if you are tired of living, you can find a place to end it by yourself. Don''t involve me and so on!"


    "Whether Gong Yunhong is rebellious or dead, there is no definite number. Although the Marquis has not returned for the time being, he is not sure that he has an accident."


    "You''d better put your mind away for me, and if you dare to show it again, don''t blame me for not caring about my fellow countrymen!"


    This man is obviously the most staunch supporter of the marquis. In other words, before everything is fixed, he does not dare to show any infidelity to him. If he is not sure that he is dead, his attitude will not change.


    "The Marquis is is so dignified."


    Song Bocheng communicated with Gong Yunhong with his mind: "he has disappeared now, and the Hou family is not chaotic. It seems that we still think of his means too simply."


    "If the Marquis is a simple man, how can he control such a large Hou family, or even make enemies with the Yan palace?"


    Gong Yunhong responded lightly: "the man named Hou Wenqing should be the master of the eight masters of the Hou family. In the generation of marquis, there were eight children of the same clan. In the end, there were only Hou Wu, who was indifferent to the world, Hou Ba, who was deep in mind, and Hou ye, who was the winner Where do you think the other five have gone


    Although song Bocheng was an emissary of the eclipse of heaven, he still knew the secret of Hou''s family which dates back to a hundred years ago.


    "It can''t be old death."


    Song Bocheng is also not angry response.


    If you can fight with such old people as Marquis, they should be the children of the aristocratic family. However, there were only three left in the eight, which meant that the other five had died in the struggle.


    Sometimes, the fight between aristocratic families is not necessarily better than that of the royal family. The more top-ranking families are, the more they are. They can fight with each other for the sake of interests. They are indifferent to family relations.


    "All five of them died at the hands of the Marquis, and one of them was the brother of one of his mother''s compatriots."


    Gong Yunhong said calmly: "even for the sake of interests or revenge for his brother, the eighth master of the Hou family has always been hostile to him. Even their supporters at home are fighting openly and secretly and refuse to stop for a moment


    "Do you mean the hous are likely to fall into infighting?"


    Song Bocheng squinted and quickly understood what Gong Yunhong meant.


    Such a big event as the disappearance of the Marquis should have been explored by the power of the marquis. However, among the five masters who came to the palace, they were mixed with other strong men. Song Bocheng''s keen sense of smell as a spy chief told him that the deep meaning behind this was not trivial.


    "It may or may not. The Hou family is so large that when he is still there, he can hold all kinds of dark tides. Once the Marquis disappears, someone will be unable to help but jump out. "


    Gong Yunhong said with a smile, "however, if I were Hou Baye, I would never miss this opportunity."


    "Even if the eighth Lord of Hou forbade, the fifth Lord of Hou It''s not necessarily true that you are in peace with the world. "


    Listening to Gong Yunhong''s words, song Bocheng''s pupils shrank and said in horror: "you crazy woman You want to start a fight in Hou''s family? "


    He understood Gong Yunhong''s plan.


    Now the Marquis is is missing, but he is not dead. Even if it has been abolished, the Marquis is is not without follow-up measures. However, Gong Yunhong didn''t want to give him a chance to make a comeback. He planned to directly stir up a fight in Hou''s family and destroy the ancient family of Yanzhou!The Hou family is the Hou Ye''s greatest confidence. Once the Hou family is destroyed, he will lose his dependence even if he has reached any conditions with the Yan palace and finally get freedom.


    Maybe the Hou family, which is in civil strife, will kill the Marquis himself.


    "I didn''t say anything." Gong Yunhong smiles, but he doesn''t admit his idea.


    There was no need for her to admit that she wanted to go straight to the assembly hall.


    Song Bocheng grabbed her arm and said in surprise, "do you want to die?"


    Gong Yunhong was too lazy to respond, and he no longer hid his breath. The terrible pressure of late Ming you spread out, and instantly alerted several masters in the assembly hall.


    "It''s the woman!"


    "Gong Yunhong!"


    Two voices came out of the chamber one after the other.


    Then, two middle-aged masters rushed out and went straight to Gong Yunhong.


    Seeing this, song Bocheng closed his eyes helplessly. After he opened them, he still chose to stand behind Gong Yunhong.


    At this point, he can only stand in the same line with Gong Yunhong.


    This woman How cruel!


    Song Bocheng had changed her attitude a little earlier, thinking that she was just a helpless wretch. She was born with the surname Gong and was the vassal of the Hou family. She had no right to choose her own position.


    But now it seems that


    She''s a complete lunatic.


    "Gong Yunhong! Where is the Marquis The first one who rushed to Gong Yunhong was the master of the marquis. Without saying a word, he directly slapped Gong Yunhong!


    Gong Yunhong''s eyes flashed slightly. He swept his sleeve lightly to defuse the master''s attack. At the same time, he was shocked out!


    "You


    The grandmaster''s eyes were wide open, somewhat inconceivable.


    What he practiced was Hou family skills, and Hou family skills In itself, it restrained the inheritance of the palace family.


    Even if his strength is far inferior to Gong Yunhong, he can''t be shaken back by her so understatement!


    He soon understood something, and said with a livid face, "you''ve been rebellious for a long time."


    Gong Yunhong was able to ignore the Hou family''s martial arts to her restraint, must have had a similar mind, and there are great achievements.


    "You are in the middle of Mingyou, and I am in the later period of Mingyou. You are not as good as me. Is it necessary to make such a fuss?"


    Gong Yunhong smiles and stands with his hands down. He looks at another master named Hou Wenqing and says, "just now you scolded me very happily?"


    Hou Wenqing''s face changed immediately.


    He was still holding the attitude of watching the drama, but in the moment when Gong Yunhong turned his eyes to him, he realized that the killing opportunity was approaching, and he turned around and wanted to escape!


    Gong Yunhong didn''t want to let him escape. His footwork moved and followed him like a ghost. He hit it with one hand, which was printed on Hou Wenqing''s back heart.


    Boom!


    The powerful and genuine Qi surged out, straight through a hundred Zhangs, and instantly made a big hollow hole in Hou Wenqing''s chest. The blood mist was flowing all over the sky. He was a master in the middle of Ming Dynasty That''s it!


    Song Bocheng saw this scene, his eyes suddenly a Lin.


    This woman is really deep.


    She had saved her strength in the main city of Yanzhou. It looked like she was fighting fiercely, but actually she didn''t even show half of her skills.


    What''s more, the breath of her previous blow made many people''s faces change dramatically.


    She is not a late Ming you.


    She is Mingyou peak!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    "You dare to kill the hous..."


    The master who had been shaken back by her sleeve was also stunned.


    After a long time, you can see that the master''s teeth are fixed


    "Yunhong!"


    Before Gong Yunhong could answer, an old man''s voice was startled and angry and roared, "what are you doing?"


    Bang!


    Hou Wenqing''s body collapsed and made a dull sound.


    Gong Yunhong threw off the blood from her fingertips and wiped off the drops of blood on her cheek with the back of her hand. After this wipe, it was like a miserable makeup mark, which made her look more awe inspiring.


    "Oh, the old master? Why do you come out in the sun today


    Seeing the angry old man, Gong Yunhong still wanted to say hello to him.


    The old man''s eyes almost burst out fire, pointing to Gong Yunhong and saying, "treason You are a rebel! Those people said you killed shang''er, but I don''t believe it Now it seems that you are so vicious that you want to destroy the palace family


    The old man said, and even began to beat his chest and feet, as if lamenting the misfortune of his family.


    Gong Yunhong watched him perform quietly until the atmosphere was gradually embarrassed. A little anger flashed in the old man''s eyes. When he stopped, Gong Yunhong said, "the old master is the old master, and this skill has not been lost."


    When it comes to the word "ability", Gong Yunhong also deliberately accentuates his tone of speech and is unable to express sarcasm.


    The old man said with shame: "I am you..."


    "My grandfather?"


    Gong Yunhong indifferently said: "you want to pressure me with this kind of nonsense again?"


    "Presumptuous!" The old man said more angrily: "don''t kowtow to make amends to the master of Hou''s family! You''re a monster


    "Old man, when you loved my brother a lot, I would like to call you the old master. If you don''t give me a face, don''t blame me. "


    With a sneer, Gong Yunhong turned around and glanced at the other masters of the Hou family, without concealing his murderous intention: "I didn''t want to kill anyone, but I suddenly changed my mind. It''s better to kill a supporter of Hou Baye than to instigate one by one, which seems to be faster. "


    "Gong Yunhong, do you really want to betray your family?"


    At first, the master also said in a deep voice: "even if you are a strong man at the peak of Mingyou, but Not everyone in the palace family is as powerful as you. "


    "Betray the home, will destroy!"


    A master is also cold mouth, eyes are very bad.


    "Kneel down and plead guilty!"


    When the old man heard the threat, he was immediately frightened.


    He knew that the Hou family did what he said. To deal with treason, he always eradicated the roots and left no future trouble.


    Now Gong Yunhong dares to kill the master of the Hou family, which is tantamount to touching the bottom line of the Hou family.


    Although the old man felt that it was a pity to let Gong Yunhong, the peak master, die, it would be worthwhile if the palace family could be saved.


    "Betraying the Hou family? Who can prove it? "


    Gong Yunhong stood with his hands down and said with a light smile, "I killed this man with your Hou''s" crack Yu palm. ". The inheritance of the Hou family has always been mysterious. Only those of your lineage can practice. What do you think of Hou Baye when he sees this corpse? "


    Hearing this, the master''s eyes were sinister, but he did not speak.


    Gong Yunhong killed Hou Wenqing earlier. He had already seen some clues, but he couldn''t believe it.


    But now hearing Gong Yunhong''s own admission, he gradually realized that something was wrong.


    Although the split Yu palm is not a top-notch martial art, as Gong Yunhong said, the inheritance of the palace family has always been only passed on to the lineage. Even the children of the separated families are not qualified to learn. As a member of the affiliated family, Gong Yunhong is definitely not qualified to learn the martial arts of the Gong family, even if she has outstanding strength.


    He didn''t know where Gong Yunhong got the inheritance of the split Yu palm, but he knew very well that Hou Wenqing belonged to Hou Baye. Once the news of his death reached his ears, the irascible old man would never give up.


    In particular, when the Marquis disappeared, all the people in his family were impetuous.


    Hou Baye always wanted to monopolize power, but he had no chance and no excuse.


    And Gong Yunhong shot Hou Wenqing to death It is to send opportunities and excuses to the old man.


    "Do you want the Hou family to be in chaos? Why? "


    He soon understood the meaning behind Gong Yunhong''s move, but he calmed down and said in a deep voice, "Hou Baye won''t believe your provocation. You are..."


    "No work?"


    Gong Yunhong said the latter half of the sentence and said, "maybe, but I believe that he has been dormant for many years and endured humiliation, waiting for this opportunity. Now I have created opportunities for him, and I have given him the right to choose. No matter who died in the hands of someone, the Hou family can''t have no owner for a day. The Marquis is is gone. You can wait. How long can the eighth master wait? "The Marquis is gone?


    The master was shocked.


    The other masters were also unbelievable.


    Marquis It''s gone?


    "It''s impossible! You girl, don''t talk nonsense The old master of the palace family was like a madman. He even rushed to Gong Yunhong with his teeth and claws, and roared: "you can''t die! If he dies, what will the palace do? "


    "Go away!"


    Gong Yunhong''s eyes narrowed, and he directly slapped out the old man. He flew dozens of feet out of the old man and blasted through a wall.


    Then she looked at Song Bocheng and said with a smile, "the Marquis is is not dead. He can testify."


    So, the eyes of those masters of Hou family fell on Song Bocheng''s face.


    Someone knows song Bocheng.


    The Song family is not a small family, and song Bocheng''s reputation as a dandy of the Song family is also widely spread in Yanzhou.


    "Song Bocheng, she said But the truth? " The master of the Hou family asked in a deep voice.


    Song Bocheng was also helpless.


    He finally knew why Gong Yunhong, a crazy woman, wanted to cheat her into coming here. She didn''t lack a helper or fighting power. She just wanted to find a familiar face to cheat these people, or to testify to her.


    So song Bocheng hesitated for a moment, nodded his head and said, "she said it well, marquis It''s gone. "


    This is not a lie.


    The Marquis was captured by Lord Yan''s residence. According to Lu Li''s character, it is absolutely impossible for him to release this old man who has many secrets before draining his value.


    Even if he finally knocks out all the secrets of the Marquis, Lu Li has a great probability of eradicating the roots. How can he let the tiger return to the mountain?


    To put it simply, from the moment when the Marquis was captured by Lord Yan''s residence, even if he was still alive, he would not appear in Yanzhou again.


    "You lie!"


    The master pointed to song Bocheng and said angrily, "the Marquis is is invincible. How could he die?"


    "The two of them He must have been obedient to Lord Yan''s house. I''m afraid he will be harmed by them! "


    Some people believe that the Marquis is is dead, but they throw the black pot over Song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong.


    Song Bocheng turned his lips, which was not wrong.


    Although the two of them did not directly attack the Marquis, they also pushed behind.


    If it was not for the two of them who had pushed Zhang tired to that point, he would not have given up everything and summoned the strong in the outer world to come.


    Even if Zhang tired did not do so, the powerful fighting force was involved, and the Marquis alone faced Mo Shenfeng, there was no big chance of winning.


    Even if he defeated Mo Shenfeng, Cao Hanbing, Zheng''an and even Lu Li were followed up.


    Last night''s banquet was a dead end for the family of Yanzhou.


    The Marquis was full of self-confidence, but in the end, he was too arrogant.


    It was all due to arrogance that he came to such an end.


    He underestimated the strength of Lord Yan''s residence, and even miscalculated Lu Li''s means.


    "Yes, we betrayed the Lord."


    However, when song Bocheng''s eyes suddenly turned white, Gong Yunhong actually admitted that he took the black pot, and then said with a sneer, "even if it''s true, what can you do with me? You It''s not my opponent. "


    "I advise you to save your strength, save your life and go back to deal with the internal strife of the Hou family."


    "If you don''t die, maybe the Hou family will have a chance to rise. If five masters died in succession today, the Hou family You may not be able to fight. "


    Gong Yunhong did not hide his calculation at all.


    But song Bocheng on one side was shocked.


    Many of the means of this woman look very similar to Lu Li, but the biggest difference with Lu Li is that Lu Li is good at motivating others with interests, differentiating from inside, and finally achieving her own goals. But she is directly smashing everything, there is no choice for others!


    The so-called killing and killing heart is nothing but this.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    Sure enough, hearing Gong Yunhong''s words, the faces of those masters all changed.


    They wanted to capture Gong Yunhong together, but now they are hesitating.


    If the Hou family is in chaos now, as masters, they may not be able to find their own place in the chaos. At present, the Marquis are missing. The two most powerful forces in the Hou family are Hou Wu ye and Hou 8 Ye.


    Even if these two people really fight each other, the final winner will not kill the master.


    You know, even the Hou family of this level, it is not easy to give up so many masters.


    "Look, you know exactly where you are."


    Seeing the hesitation on their faces, Gong Yunhong said with a smile: "admit it, your loyalty is not for the Lord, not for the Hou family. You are truly loyal to yourself. "


    "If you die in battle today, you may be praised for your loyalty. But in the eyes of those who are alive, you just overturned the chips of a power struggle. Maybe they will appreciate your efforts. After all, you are dead, the Hou family lost a lot of money, and they can''t fight any more, thus avoiding the sacrifice of many people. "


    "Of course, whether you are smart or stupid depends on your choice."


    Gong Yunhong smiles and looks at the old man who has been beaten away by himself.


    He had already climbed out, but he was afraid to get closer.


    Gong Yunhong''s eyes were slightly cold and he reached for a ring.


    After a while, several figures came from all around, and another person moved the imperial chair and put it behind Gong Yunhong.


    Gong Yunhong slowly sat down, fidgeting with his fingers and casually said, "it''s all in your mind to go or stay."


    Hearing the words, the masters of the Hou family all showed an indecisive look.


    Some people also noticed the warriors behind Gong Yunhong.


    They are the real elite of the palace family.


    This scene shocked them. This means that Gong Yunhong has unconsciously controlled the power of the Gong family, maybe not all of them, but at least these elite warriors show absolute obedience to Gong Yunhong.


    Even song Bocheng was a little surprised, but not unexpected.


    Gong Yunhong''s city hall is deep, and her mind and methods are extremely powerful. It''s impossible for such a woman not to leave behind for herself. She is also the most powerful master of the palace family, which is a congenital advantage, enough for her to do a lot of things secretly.


    "Evil barrier!"


    "You evils


    The old man who crawled out of the ruins was about to crack his eyes. He pointed to Gong Yunhong and the warriors behind her and said, "you You are betraying the palace family


    Several martial arts people did not squint, no one paid attention to the old man who pretended to be a fool.


    Gong Yunhong didn''t even lift her eyes. She said faintly: "you betray one by one. I want to ask you about the family precepts of the palace family, but she still bears it.


    I''ve been holding on.


    Finally, he endured the day when he fell.


    Now she''s standing there, looking around with no complacency, as if Did a trivial thing.


    "I''ll wait, see the owner!"


    Finally, I don''t know who opened his mouth to break the silence.


    "See the master!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    The main city of Yanzhou.


    Inside the palace.


    Lu Li rubbed his eyes and couldn''t believe that the mountain of files in front of him was what he had to deal with next.


    At this time, Ge Xinyue came into the house with a pile of new files. Seeing Lu Li, who was in a daze, she could not help laughing and said, "as the manager of the Yan palace, this scene frightens you?"


    Lu Li came back to his mind, his throat moved slightly, but he saw the pile of files in Ge Xinyue''s hand, and couldn''t help but say: "still?"


    Bang!


    Ge Xinyue put that pile of files on Lu Li''s desk and said, "this is the last batch. Now it''s the end of the month. Things are overstocked a lot. It''s not as busy as usual. "


    Lu Li couldn''t help but say, "I''m the chief manager of the foreign affairs office. Should these files be classified into the category of the internal affairs office?"


    "I have to deal with more than three times as much as you."


    Ge Xinyue said: "if you want to exchange with me, I''d be happy to."


    Hearing three times the whole terrible number, Lu Li immediately gave up the idea of throwing the pot and picked up a file to look at.


    As GE Xinyue said, the division of labor between the foreign affairs office and the internal affairs office is different, and most of the contents in the dossier are what happened in Yanzhou.


    But Lu Li soon found a strange place.


    Most of the contents of these files are recorded in the past few days, and the most remote records can be traced back to a month ago.


    "Why are the contents of the dossier out of date?"


    Lu Li frowned and thought Ge Xinyue would not make such a mistake.


    News like this is timely.


    A lot of information a few days ago may not be accurate now, let alone the information a month ago.


    Ge Xinyue heard the speech and said calmly: "the files of the foreign affairs office are all in charge of the Ministry of heaven. What you see now is the latest batch of sorting out by the Ministry of foreign affairs."


    "Something happened to Tianbu?"


    Lu Li is acutely aware of Ge Xinyue''s words.


    "It may not be that something has happened, but the intelligence system of the Ministry has stopped working."


    Ge Xinyue said: "I will send someone to investigate this matter. You don''t have to worry about it for the moment."


    "All right." Lu Li nodded. When he was in Tianbu, it was really inconvenient for him to intervene.


    What''s more, song Bocheng is still a free man. With him in, Tianbu may not have any big problems. Even if something really happened, he would try to solve it.


    Anyway, he is one of the six envoys of Tianbu. If he doesn''t have some skills, he won''t be able to sit in this position today.


    "Yes."


    Just as Lu Li was sorting out those files, Ge Xinyue suddenly pretended to be at random: "the palace is short of money recently. Can you think of some ways?"


    "Lack of money?"


    Lu Li raised his head, Leng way: "the palace has been poor to this point?"


    Although he knew that the financial situation of the Yan palace was in short supply, Ge Xinyue''s ability was enough to make her say that she was short of money, which proved that the Yan palace really had no money.


    Originally, Lu Li copied biling''s treasure house and planned to allocate part of it to enrich the finance of the palace. However, Ge Xinyue actually opened his mouth in advance.


    "The finance of the palace is not good. You and Mo Shenfeng destroyed the palace of the state capital and disturbed many people. It''s a lot of money to pacify the people and repair the palace, and the two seriously injured generals of the palace also need a lot of money for their follow-up treatment. "


    "Do you think Lord Yan''s house is very rich?"


    Ge Xinyue thinks that Lu Li is questioning her ability. She is really embarrassed and annoyed. Her tone is no longer calm and quick.


    Lu Li was confused by her.


    But when you think about it, she has a point.


    The palace in the state capital can be said to be the facade of Yanzhou. Now the palace has been destroyed and turned into a ruin standing there. It''s really hard to say that there is no money to repair it.


    In addition, people in the state capital were disturbed by last night''s fighting, so it also costs to appease the people.


    The most important thing is that the two generals of Lord Yan''s residence are really fighting for their lives. Even if one of them can save his life, whether he can continue to enter the country in the future is unknown. The cost of treatment for these two generals is also a large amount of expenditure.


    Lu Li calculated in his mind and knew how much money he had made last night.


    "There''s no way to do it." Ge crescent see him hesitant, think is do not want to contribute, cold finish, turn around to go.


    "Oh, sister Ge, wait a minute." Lu Li reacted and quickly stopped her and got up to chase her.


    Ge Xinyue stops and turns back. When he is about to open his mouth, Lu Li waves his hand, and a black shadow flies out of the sleeve of his robe.


    Bang!


    See a big box fell in front of Ge Xinyue.


    Ge Xinyue frowned at the box and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Lu Li waved her hand and lifted the box directly. The jade money full of Deng Deng Deng gave off a light which was not dazzling. However, the light fell in Ge Xinyue''s eyes, but it was particularly eye-catching. She couldn''t help narrowing her eyes and showing a shocked look on her face.Lu Li said with a smile: "I thought it was something. It was just a lack of money. Is this box enough?"


    This large box of jade money, converted into the holy state money, at least tens of millions of value.


    See Ge Xinyue did not reply, Lu Li shook his robe sleeve again, and six boxes were thrown out. Each box was full of jade money.


    "This These jade coins... "


    Although Ge Xinyue is not as bright as his eyes, but also some can not maintain the cool temperament.


    "If you want me to say, we should go to copy the family. The rich families are richer than the other. Bijia in Bazhou is not a particularly powerful family. As a result, biling, the master, can build a treasure house to hide his belongings. A few boxes of jade money are just part of his family property. This guy has also collected many natural materials, earth treasures and panacea. If all of them are realized, it will be worth at least 600 million yuan. "


    Lu Li explained the origin of the jade money, while sighing that the aristocratic family was really rich.


    Of course, as one of the nine palaces of the holy Kingdom, Lord Yan''s residence is so miserable that it is actually the only one.


    The other eight palaces have hardly been bothered by money. Only when mu Hongxiu is so poor at management and has no concept of money and other external things can such a powerful force be made to look like this.


    It can be said that if there was no Ge Xinyue''s help, the Yan palace would not have been able to support today, and would have collapsed.


    But Ge Xinyue had never seen so much jade money for the first time. She soon realized her gaffe, restrained her expression and said in a astringent voice, "you robbed a master''s fortune?"


    "Strictly speaking, it should be a master of a family."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "no matter how powerful an ordinary master is, it is impossible to accumulate so much wealth. Such as biling family background, I guess there is no lack of greedy ink belongs to the Bi family''s interests. If I hadn''t caught him this time, he would have expanded his family by three points with his caution


    Ge Xinyue hears the speech, but also can only reply with a bitter smile.


    At present, these jade coins can really solve the urgent need of the Yan palace.


    No, to be more accurate, with these boxes of jade money, not only can the palace of Lord Yan solve the urgent need, but also can make a lot of money.


    Jade coin is a coin with higher value, which can be regarded as universal in the whole wasteland.


    No matter how much money you have, if you take it to other places, others may not recognize it. Therefore, strictly speaking, the value of these jade coins, converted into the money of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom, can at least be counted at a premium.


    "Anyway, we don''t have to worry about money right now."


    Seeing Ge Xinyue looking at the jade money, Lu Li immediately laughed, "if sister Ge doesn''t think it''s enough, selling some Tiancai Dibao a little can also solve the problem."


    "Enough, enough."


    Ge Xinyue repeatedly said: "where can I use so much?"


    Looking at the seven boxes of jade coins, she had a tangled expression on her face. First she stretched out a hand, thought about it, then changed it into three fingers. Finally, she tangled for a moment and changed it into four fingers. In a low voice, "four boxes In the present situation of Lord Yan''s residence, only four boxes of jade money are enough. "


    "What is sister Ge doing?"


    Lu Li pretended not to understand, "since I took out these boxes of jade money, they were all handed over to you."


    After that, Lu Li said with a smile: "now the palace is full of waste. If the elder sister has more money, she will do better."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    When GE Xinyue sent someone to transport the seven boxes of jade money away, he still had some incredible expression on his face.


    You know, she was still worried about money. She kept thinking about how to spend the financial crisis of Lord Yan''s residence. She even hesitated to discuss it with Lu Li.


    But she did not expect that the crisis would be simply "lifted".


    Ge Xinyue only glanced at the total amount of jade money in those seven boxes, and he knew that it was about 200 million yuan.


    This is not a small sum of money.


    The whole cost of the palace in the state capital may not cost so much money, let alone the damage of a main hall, which can be solved by tens of millions of dollars with a little repair. In addition, the cost of pacifying the people and curing the wounds for the government has been solved in any case.


    The rest of the jade money is enough to make the life of Lord Yan''s residence very relaxed. At least, there is no need to worry about money in the short term.


    Ge Xinyue has to sigh that Lu Li is really capable.


    Regardless of where he got the money, at least from the results, every time Lu Li made a move, he was able to smooth out the crisis.


    Sometimes Ge Xinyue even doubts why people who have the means like Lu Li are cheated into the heaven devouring kingdom?


    Are all the people of xuanjianzong stupid?


    Or In those days before xuanjianzong, Lu Li had been hiding his clumsiness?


    Fortunately, Ge Xinyue held back this question and didn''t ask, otherwise Lu Li would surely make a good complaint.


    During his ten years in xuanjianzong, he became the most powerful Kendo genius in xuanjianzong. There are even rumors that he is the most powerful Kendo genius of xuanjianzong since thousands of years ago.


    But even so, the old diehards of xuanjianzong still refused to give him resources.


    And some things are so mysterious.


    In the time of xuanjianzong, Lu Li seldom had access to spiritual treasures. He did not make progress in collecting points. If he wanted to exchange some resources, he had to work hard. I don''t know how many times the crisis between life and death has been encountered.


    However, when he was abandoned by xuanjianzong, he met mu ningqiu in the black prison, and by chance, he was put into the Yan Palace by the king of cloud. What happened afterwards had a flavor of turning into a dragon.


    Although luck is obscure, there are some things that can''t be explained with common sense.


    "Now that there is no financial crisis in the palace, we should also spare our hands to deal with the affairs of the Ministry."


    When GE Xinyue was full of strange ideas, Lu Li said: "now Chen Yang gives in, Cao Hanbing and Zheng an Du show their attitude. Three seals of God''s killing It''s not exactly what I planned, but it''s enough. "


    Ge Xinyue heard her eyebrows move and held back the strange way in her heart: "Chen Yang''s willingness to give in is not easy. The three seals of God''s killing are enough to command the Ministry of earth. He doesn''t open his mouth, and no one dares to disobey you."


    "If you force that line of perfection, you may lose everything."


    Ge Xinyue''s attitude is moderate, but in persuading Lu Li not to make Chen Yang''s idea again.


    The master of the millennium has so many means that no one knows what he is thinking. Now that he is willing to give in, he may not be afraid of Lu Li. Maybe there are his own considerations behind this.


    Ge Xinyue worried that Lu Li would not give up and went to find Chen Yang''s trouble. He was really forced to hurry up. Now the good situation is likely to be ruined.


    "Sometimes, failure is failure in that line of negligence."


    On this matter, Lu Li and Ge Xinyue have different views. After whispering a word, they didn''t continue to tangle in this matter.


    Although they have different views, they are surprisingly consistent in their attitude towards Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang has hidden too many secrets. If it is not necessary, it is better not to offend such a strong man who may break through the gate of heaven and man at any time.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li said in a gentle tone: "the hidden forces of the Ministry of land in various states need to be courted as soon as possible. It''s not convenient for Cao Hanbing and Zheng''an to come forward with this matter. Elder sister Ge needs to find some powerful people with weight to do it. It''s better to It''s the way people kill their predecessors. "


    "Man slaughters the elder?" Ge Xinyue looked at Lu Li with a smile and said, "just met one side, already knew to call the elder?"


    She is teasing Lu Li for being able to have a good relationship with anyone.


    However, he did not delay the business, and immediately said, "rentu is the first one in the title. It is not easy to ask him to do it. I have common feelings with him, but I have some friendship. I asked him to go to Bazhou to save you this time. Because of your special identity, he also wants to make a good relationship with you. As for the other killers... "


    Ge Xinyue squinted and promised, "I''ll do it. If no one really wants to show up, I''ll go in person."


    Lu Li Zheng Zheng Zheng, just want to say do not need to be so, Ge Xinyue is a way: "how, you look down on me this title third?"


    Although she has now removed everything that belongs to Qinglian, the local people still recognize the name.


    If she had to be forced to do so, Ge Xinyue would personally gather up the local forces of the States, and no matter who it was, she would have to give her some face."The call of God to kill seal cannot be used in succession, otherwise the word" leader "will lose his dignity. I''d like to ask elder sister Ge to pay more attention to this matter. "


    After thinking about it for a while, Lu Li still expressed his worries.


    Although he can leave the matter to ge Xinyue at will, but sometimes, love is so little by little. Although the two people are also a life and death friendship, but Ge Xinyue has also done more to help, the relationship between them will become clear one day.


    Perhaps he was aware of Lu Li''s hesitation, or perhaps he understood the hint in Lu Li''s words. Ge Xinyue''s eyes and eyebrows suddenly softened up and said with a smile: "you saved the life of the king of Yan."


    She didn''t say much. In a short sentence, she had already said what she thought.


    She is the killer Qinglian and Ge Xinyue, the chief internal affairs manager of the Yan palace. But she is also the second disciple of mu tea, is a martial arts person trained by mu tea.


    Ge Xinyue''s life is only to live the three words "Mu Hong Xiu".


    Therefore, Lu Li once saved mu Hongxiu''s life, which is enough.


    Lu Li opens his mouth, but Ge Xinyue has moved away. Even if Lu Li still has something to say, Ge Xinyue has not given him this opportunity.


    So, Lu Li had to "tut" a sound, dropped his eyes, looked at the pile of files in front of him, pondered for a long time, and finally sighed: "it''s better to live yourself or others, whether it''s bitter or sweet, only you know."


    Rub a little under the finger, Lu Li buried his head to sweep these files, the room from time to time came a sound of rather boring sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    Unknowingly, most of the month has passed.


    The previous turmoil brought about by the advent of heaven and man has been calmed down, and when the fear has passed, all that remains is idle talk.


    Some people made a story about that night when the sky and man broke through the dome and came to the world with the huge incomparable golden gate. It was told day by day, but it was more and more divine.


    This story gradually spread further, even to the imperial capital.


    In the depth of the old street, Dong AO and Gu Haoran sat on the side of the street, without the image of a great master.


    Behind them, Yao Dou clung to a handful of pine nuts and casually said, "before there was a heaven and man coming to Yanzhou, it was very noisy. Now rumors are spreading all over the streets and alleys, so you don''t care?"


    "What do we take care of?" Gu Haoran put his hands in his sleeve, curled his mouth and said, "it''s the Royal business to control the people."


    "Don''t you care about the world? I don''t care about this. What else can you do? "


    Yao Dou rolled his eyes.


    Since Gu Haoran took him to tuntian Shengguo before, even if he was against Gu Haoran, he had to find fault when he had nothing to do with him. It was normal for them to quarrel with each other. Dong Ao on one side looked dull, as if he had not heard of it. He neither talked to him nor mixed in with their bickering.


    "You all said that Yanzhou was the arrival of heaven and man, indicating that the strong one came from heaven. I can only manage the affairs of the world, not the people in heaven. "


    Gu Haoran snatched a pine nut from Yao Dou with his fingers. He pressed open the shell and said, "what''s more, heaven is in charge of things. What''s the matter with you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    "If you want to buy it yourself, you don''t know how to order a face when you are so grown-up?"


    Yao Dou covered his pine nut in his hand and complained. After that, he looked at Dong Ao: "old Dong, don''t you have any idea?"


    "No


    More than one word, Dong''s words are too few.


    However, he hesitated for a moment and then said, "someone in Yanzhou has opened the door of heaven and man."


    Referring to the gate of heaven and man, Gu Haoran threw pine nuts into his mouth and chewed them hard. His eyes were complicated and said, "don''t think about it. It should be my younger martial brother."


    "The gate of heaven and man is the great gate of those people?"


    Yao Dou said strangely: "it''s said that the gate is tens of thousands of feet high. If people in Yanzhou look up, they can see the gate between heaven and earth."


    After that, he glanced at Gu Haoran again, and his tone became colder and colder: "I want to mention your little younger martial brother. If he really can summon the great gate, he will be the strong one in the divine realm."


    Gu Haoran heard the speech, neither refuted nor said anything, but shook his head in a complicated manner.


    For strong men like him and Dong Ao, wanzhangxuanmen Not necessarily potential.


    In other words, both of them are involved in some luck and know some secrets. That golden gate is not necessarily a good thing.


    Moreover, Gu Haoran is more proficient in derivation, and can cut off the past and the present. Now he is more sure of some things. There is a deep haze hidden in the bottom of his eyes.


    "The old man did the same thing that night."


    Dong Ao noticed the change of Gu Haoran''s look, only when he was worried about the coming of heaven and man, and he whispered a word of relief.


    The world is not without guardians.


    In the small hospital deep in the old street, there are old people who can protect this world.


    Hearing his clumsy relief, Gu Haoran laughed: "there are old people sitting in town, of course, those guys don''t dare to make a mistake. As the saying goes, "Heaven''s affairs are under the control of heaven''s people. What we want to manage is the world''s affairs."


    With that, Gu Haoran stood up, patted the dust behind him, looked at the sky, and sighed, "the gate of heaven and man is open, and the world has come. I''m afraid we''ll be busy in the future. "


    Dong Ao still sat, just clenched his fist and shook his head: "the snow Zun is about to break through."


    Gu Haoran was stunned, and then his eyes flashed a dignified, bitter way: "this day will come after all."


    Yanzhou has heaven and man come, for these top strong people, in fact, is tantamount to solving a mystery.


    Over the years, where has the strong God gone.


    Many strong people have different guesses about it. Some people think that those strong people are hidden in the dark, just like the old man in the old street, guarding Zhenwu area silently. Others say that there is not much room for heaven and man in this world. After breaking the boundary, all the strong people leave Zhenwu area and travel to the heavens.


    However, more people still believe that there is still a world outside Zhenwu.


    A world of heaven and man.


    Although Tianwaitian hides itself very well, it is not perfect.


    Over the years, they have left many traces. These traces can be concealed from ordinary masters and even intelligence organizations like Tianbu, but they can''t hide from the real top strong.


    When a strong man in Yanzhou tore open the sky and came to the world, many people decided what they thought in their hearts.


    Including Gu Haoran and Dong Ao.


    It turns out that the strong man of heaven and man level went to tianwai after he left.


    Then xuezun is about to break through and it''s time to leave.


    "Is there a suitable candidate for xuezun''s successor?" Gu Haoran has not paid attention to the trend of snowy state for a long time, but when he saw the dignified look on Dong Ao''s face, he knew that Dong Ao should have some other ideas.


    "Yes."


    Dong Ao calm way: "the right way, the devil gate, each out of five people."


    "Who will go to the devil sect?"


    Gu Haoran did not ask the right person.


    He is more concerned about who will be sent to Daxue state by the great powers of the ancient times to participate in the competition to succeed xuezun in the current situation of great chaos.


    Yes.


    Xuezun is not the title of Luyu.


    It''s a position.


    Or, it''s the soul of snowy state.


    Only the most powerful warrior in snowy state can be named as xuezun. Before Luyu, there was no snow Zun in daxuezhou, but after him, the word "xuezun" must be passed on.


    Gu Haoran saw that he fell into silence and sighed: "I guess you should have one."


    Although Dong Ao is a "loose repair", he is not much different from other people in the old street. He has a story.


    This story, regarded as his past, is also the shackles on his back.


    If someone uses this sentiment to ask Dong Ao to participate in xuezun''s competition, he has no reason to refuse.Dong Ao nodded his head and said, "there is me, but I am voluntary. "


    After a short meal, Dong Ao did not explain the tortuous story, but answered Gu Haoran''s question: "Mei is matchless, Lin Wang is north, Jiang Wanli is."


    Say three names, Dong Ao hesitated for a while, slowly way: "Lu Li."


    "Lu Li?"


    Gu Haoran was really surprised this time, and a trace of murder appeared in his eyes: "who proposed this?"


    You know, although there will be no life-threatening competition for Xue Zun''s name, it has no difference after all. Even if you just go around, it will attract the attention of many forces.


    Such peerless Tianjiao as Mei Wushuang and Lin Wangbei are also top masters. Gu Haoran was not surprised to hear their names.


    As for Jiang Wanli, it is also said that he may be the successor of the son of God after Jiang Huanjun.


    Although the Wujiu sword is still in Jiang Huanjun''s hands, Jiang Wanli has revealed his amazing edge. He will replace the two brothers and sisters who have betrayed the Jiang family and become the protagonist in the next century.


    These people will be selected and Gu Haoran can understand.


    But Lu Li


    "I''m not sure, but it''s not Lord Yan''s house at least." Dong Ao also sighed: "now Luli has become the flag of Yan Wangfu. Bathe in red sleeves, she It''s impossible to send Luli to snowy state and expose him to those people. "


    It is no secret that Lu Li was originally a disciple of xuanjianzong.


    Although it seems that the power of the right path and the devil''s gate is the same, it is not uncommon for the orthodox disciples to escape from the evil gate and become a member of some great forces.


    However, Lu Li is the only one who has become a "big man" in ancient times after he defected from xuanjianzong.


    Not to mention that he has now broken through the realm and become a master level strong man.


    If he goes to snowy state, it''s hard to make sure that the right ways won''t embarrass him.


    Even if there is no distinction between good and evil in snowy States, there are always accidents.


    It is not a good thing for Lu Li to be exposed to the vision of the top forces so early.


    In short, Gu Haoran thinks that someone is harming him.


    Some people want to take advantage of the snow Zun to break the border. When the snow state is in turmoil, they can get rid of Lu Li.


    Just when Gu Haoran was ready to use the derivation method to infer, Yao Dou, holding a handful of pine nuts in his hand, suddenly said, "I think you just eat radish and worry little. That Luli is not a good guy to provoke."


    After saying this, Yao Dou found that Gu Haoran suddenly looked at himself with a strange look. Even Dong Ao couldn''t help but look at him. He couldn''t help saying, "look what I''m doing. Am I wrong?"


    Yao Dou pinched a pine nut and said faintly: "listening to you talking so much, I feel that Lu Li has never suffered a loss. But all the people who offended him, even heaven and man, didn''t get it in the end, OK


    "Think about it carefully, is that the truth?"


    Listening to Yao Dou''s rhetorical question, Gu Haoran thought for a moment and found that it was really such a thing.


    And He also found that Dong Ao''s eyes became bad.


    Because the beginning of Lu Li''s flying into the sky is just after he was urged to beat the red tea field.


    Now it seems that mu Hongxiu is abandoned, and Lord Yan''s residence has been targeted by all parties. However, Lu Li has benefited from these crises. Only a few months later, he has already moved from the never perishing realm to the Mingyou realm.


    Dong Ao can''t help but wonder whether he was used as a knife by Gu Haoran.


    This guy is proficient in derivation. Maybe he wants to abolish mu tea sleeve and let this Qi Yun marry Lu Li.


    Although only some doubt, but the more Dong Ao think about this truth, the eyes naturally become bad.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    Gu Haoran didn''t know what Dong Ao was thinking, but it was hard to explain now. He could only smile bitterly: "the affair of mu tea has nothing to do with his fate. When he broke through the realm of Lord Yan''s residence, he had already revealed the vision of the gate of the great hall. Since the gate of heaven and man was opened by him, it means that he probably belonged to this generation... "


    At this point, Gu Haoran immediately shut up, taboo Mo Shen.


    Dong Ao''s face is slightly slow, and he knows that Gu Haoran is telling the truth.


    He is very clear that mu tea at that time, a thorough cultivation can not save her, but will harm her.


    Strictly speaking, destroying her elixir field and abolishing her invincible strength are the only vitality of breaking the red sleeves and then standing up.


    However, Dong Ao still thinks that there is something strange behind this matter.


    After mu tea was abandoned, Lu Li was like riding on the wind, soaring up and becoming a master all the way.


    How long has it been?


    Especially after the gate of heaven and man was opened by him, the great world came, and the Qi engine changed instantly. After that, the road of martial arts may not be smooth, but it must be very smooth.


    Dong Aoyue pondered over it and felt that something was wrong. He said in a stuffy voice: "I warn you that intercepting the heaven''s secrets and stealing people''s luck are no different from evil spirits."


    Although Dong Ao said it was strange.


    After all, he is also a monk.


    However, the devil gate also has the rules of the devil gate. It is easy to get angry and resentful if you pass on the evil luck to others. Neither side will please you.


    Gu Haoran''s expression moved, and he said with a smile: "you don''t know what I am?"


    Dong Ao takes a deep look at Gu Haoran and doesn''t make a sound.


    He and Gu Haoran have known each other for many years, but Dong Ao has never really seen through this old friend.


    Gu Haoran''s heart, hidden too many secrets.


    All his life, he was accompanied by secrets. His school and inheritance, including many things he was doing now, could not be understood by Dong Ao, but he did not want to.


    Everyone has a bottom line in their hearts. As long as Gu Haoran doesn''t touch this bottom line, Dong Ao won''t pay much attention to it.


    They were silent for a moment, and neither of them spoke.


    But Yao Dou broke the strange atmosphere by opening his mouth: "in a word, Lu Li is being watched by people now. If someone wants him to die in snowy state, don''t you tell him the news?"


    Hearing Yao Dou''s words, Gu Haoran woke up and said to himself, "it''s troublesome."


    "Competing for the name of xuezun is a big event in Zhenwu region. Since someone has passed Lu Li''s name by means, even if he wants to quit, he can''t


    Gu Haoran thought about it, and finally only got the way: "if there is no way, we can only have the cheek to ask the old man to speak."


    The old man in the deep of the old street has been traveling around for many years. Although he now lives in the holy land of tuntian, there are traces of him in the five magic countries and the six holy places. As long as he is willing to speak, no matter how powerful he is, he is willing to give the old man a face.


    "It doesn''t have to be an old man."


    At this time, Dong Ao suddenly said: "don''t forget, I and Lin Wangbei will also participate."


    "It''s because you and Lin Wangbei will take part in it. I''m not at ease about it." Gu Haoran frowned and said: "the five kingdoms of the ancient wasteland, the other three countries have no climate, but in addition to swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven, there are also the kingdom of heaven and the devil, and even the night sect."


    "For the time being, there are six kingdoms in yezong, which are rich in talents and numerous in strength. Can''t you find a place in the whole clan to participate in the great event of snowy state? "


    "Five people all come from tuntian Shengguo, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Gu Haoran has a burning look in his eyes. After seeing Dong Ao, he doesn''t have to say something too clearly.


    Dong Ao immediately understood his meaning and pondered: "do you think someone is plotting to swallow up the kingdom of heaven behind your back?"


    "It''s not my opinion, it''s obvious."


    Gu Haoran said: "Mei Wushuang is really strong. It''s unnecessary to say that she can be selected. As for you In the battle between you and mu Hongxiu, although you defeated mu Hongxiu''s elixir field, it was at the right time, the right place, and the absence of both. Strictly speaking, that war was your defeat, but you also proved your strength. "


    "Lin Wang north, Jiang Wanli, Lu Li."


    Gu Haoran said these three names one after another, but his face was not very good-looking: "Lin Wangbei, as the marshal of Zhenguo, is the main force involved in the kingdom of heaven and evil. Regardless of his strength, I will send him to daxuezhou at this time. What are the intentions of those people


    "As for Jiang Wanli, let alone that he is not the son of Jiang family God, even Jiang Huanjun himself may not be qualified to participate in the snowy state incident. Lu Li''s going there is even more nonsense."


    "Now it seems that the people behind him not only want to destroy Lu Li, but also want to hurt the vitality of the whole heaven swallowing kingdom."


    This time, the five people who were selected into the snow state can represent an era, even the invincible pride of a force.


    Mei matchless, Jiang Wanli, this is the representative of the aristocratic family Tianjiao strong.


    Lu Li and Lin Wang Bei represent the imperial power of swallowing heaven.And Dong Ao represents the top of loose repair.


    If all these people are lost in the snow state, it will be an unprecedented blow to the kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    The forces behind them will be crazy about it.


    The meaning behind this move is too obvious and too vicious.


    "You don''t have to worry about us." Dong Ao said faintly: "even if there is a big plot, we can fight it out. Now you have to worry about your younger brother. "


    Dong Ao seldom talks much, or this is his nature: "Lu Li''s strength is not enough to participate in this grand event. If someone is really calculating everything behind him, he must be the first to be targeted. "


    Speaking of this, Dong Ao tiny meal, continued: "this time to snow state candidates, can carry with you, this is the place you can use."


    Gu Haoran suddenly raised his head and suddenly realized: "you reminded me."


    "Now that it is a foregone conclusion, it is futile to think about it. It''s better to think about who to look for to protect him. "


    "Anyway, he is also my junior brother. After kowtow, I will be a member of my school. "


    "If the master is not here, you should take good care of him."


    Gu Haoran knocked his palm and said with a smile: "but I am not the only senior brother."


    Dong Ao Leng Leng, immediately seem to think of who, face slightly changed way: "you want to Ask him to protect Lu Li


    "He''s not..."


    "Abandoned?" Gu Haoran noticed Dong Ao''s hesitation and said with a smile: "my second younger martial brother is not a person who will fall down easily."


    "Besides, even if Luyu really wants to break the border, it will be at least a year or two later. That''s enough time for him to practice again. "


    Hearing Gu Haoran''s words, Dong Ao didn''t say anything, but Yao Dou sneered.


    This guy talks about martial arts cultivation as simple as eating and drinking water.


    If it''s really so easy, what kind of martial arts is difficult in the world? Everyone wants to practice, and if they don''t want to practice, they will become masters after a year and a half. Isn''t it beautiful?


    "Lu Li had been in xuanjianzong for ten years before. The Xuanmen gate was broken. He followed the eldest princess back to tuntian Shengguo. In a few months, Lu Li became a strong master."


    Gu Haoran ignored Yao Dou''s sneer, just like a statement of a fact, said lightly.


    Yao Dou''s face changed greatly.


    Then some of them refused to accept him and said, "he''s just lucky. How many are there in the world?"


    "Isn''t luck a gift?"


    Gu Haoran said with a smile: "where you didn''t see, how many things did he experience before he could have today''s strength? Yao Dou, although you have excellent talent and good luck, if you don''t change this arrogant temper, you will suffer a lot in the future. "


    "As long as I''m strong enough, who can make me suffer?" Yao Dou didn''t think so, but he quietly clenched the pine nut hand, and his sweat seeped out unconsciously.


    Dong Ao raised his eyes and looked at Gu Haoran and said blandly, "what do you do to frighten children?"


    Gu Haoran laughed and shook his head.


    Only Yao Dou suddenly glared, full of pine nuts he pinched into powder, staring at Dong Ao: "you are the child!"


    He sprinkled the powder all over Dong Ao, and then limped back to the shop, apparently starting to breathe.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    In the palace of Yanzhou.


    Lu Li held the white invitation card in his hand, repeatedly read the above content, and finally revealed a trace of smile.


    Throw the invitation to the side and flip it open. The words "snow state" and "snow respect" can be seen on it.


    "Interesting."


    Rubbing his hands, Lu Li sighed: "it''s really a wave is not flat, a wave again, hiding in the back of the people finally can''t help it."


    "It''s not surprising that xuezun can''t leave without a master for a day."


    Mu red sleeve holding hot tea, eyebrows micro tremor, light voice: "in addition to you, there are Lin Wangbei, Dong Ao, Mei matchless, Jiang Wanli."


    "Marshal Lin sits at the border, where does he have time to go to daxuezhou to succeed xuezun?" Lu Li sighed again, playing with the flavor: "five people, all come from tuntian Shengguo. The calculation of the people behind this is too direct? "


    "Ningqiu has returned to the imperial capital. There needs to be a statement about this matter."


    Mu tea down, look at Lu Li, this sentence is an explanation, but also the first to Lu Li an account.


    In the case of snowy state, tuntian Shengguo was selected into five people, and Lu Li himself was among them. How many rights and compromises are there behind this? Mu Hongxiu doesn''t want to guess, nor does he want to guess.


    But she knew that Lu Li couldn''t hide it from her.


    Therefore, she should take the first step to avoid Lu Li''s multi-minded.


    "I believe that Lord Yan''s house was not involved in this matter. Even if it was the kingdom of swallowing heaven, it might not have played an important role in this matter."


    Lu Li saw mu Hongxiu''s worry and calmly said: "if you don''t talk about others, send Lin Wangbei to the snow state to do xuezun, which is absolutely impossible to be the position of swallowing heaven."


    At present, the war between the two countries has reached the most critical moment. There is a war breaking out every day at the border, and hundreds and thousands of fighters are dying all the time.


    At such a critical juncture, even if there is any exchange of interests behind it, there is no reason for tuntian Shengguo to send Lin Wangbei, the town marshal, to daxuezhou.


    "Mujing is not a character that can be threatened."


    Mu Hongxiu still called the emperor of the holy kingdom by his name, without any respect: "my name is Ning Qiu. I want to know who is involved in this matter."


    Although Lu Li said he believed that tuntian Shengguo did not play an important role in this matter.


    But if you want to say that the holy land of swallowing heaven is absolutely clean, it is not necessarily.


    Lu Li believed in Lord Yan''s house because he had controlled most of the power of Lord Yan''s house for half a month, suppressed various schools and closed down local forces. If there is any disturbance in Lord Yan''s residence, Lu Li''s eyes will not be concealed.


    However, Lord Yan''s mansion can let him control the overall situation, and show an attitude that is indispensable to him. However, some people who swallow up the Heavenly Kingdom may not be able to do this.


    "Shinto."


    At this time, Lu Li said faintly, "don''t forget those people of the Shinto religion."


    Mu tea eyes flash, some incredible way: "you mean, God may be involved in this matter?"


    "The penetration of Shinto into the holy land of swallowing heaven is far more than you and I imagined. Now the civil strife in the heavenly ministry is not over, and we are out of touch. The progress of the people investigating the Shinto can not be pushed forward. However, only by guessing, we can think that the Shinto must have contributed a lot in this matter."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li knocked on his temple with his index finger: "think about it. Before the Shinto cult could join hands with the heaven and the devil kingdom against shenweisi. Even the strong men like Jiang''s brothers and sisters are willing to join in. They must have great plans. If tuntian Shengguo lost Lin Wangbei this time, who would be the biggest beneficiary except the kingdom of the extreme heaven and the devil? "


    Mu red sleeve squints and is dissatisfied with Lu Li''s word for word explanation.


    She felt that Lu Li looked down on herself.


    However, mu Hongxiu said faintly: "there must be some religious people in the high-level of tuntian Shengguo, which is beyond doubt. It''s just


    "I just don''t know where they are standing. It''s the court, the palace, or Nine houses. "


    When it comes to Jiufu, Lu Li''s voice is a little heavy.


    Mu tea face color does not change: "Cang Wang is not necessarily a God."


    Previously, she had asked Ge Xinyue to return tuntian to Cang Wang, which was a gesture and a kind of trial.


    Although the king''s final attitude was ambiguous, it was also a signal to her.


    As long as the same interests, may not be unable to cooperate!


    What is the same interest?


    For the king of Cang, his interest is to swallow the highest chair in heaven.


    All his calculations, all his plans, were to sit in that chair.


    It is not in line with the interests of the king of heaven that Shinto''s ambition is revealed and even wants to shake the foundation of the sacred kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    As for the rest of the nine house, mu tea may not have no suspect.


    Yunwang, yunjiangliu, is her most suspicious one.


    "Cloud king is also possible, but not likely." Lu Li seemed to see through what she was thinking. "As a king of different surnames in tuntian Shengguo, his interests are actually tied up with tuntian Shengguo. It''s not good for him to seek rebellion, but he may have some cooperation with the heaven and the devil kingdom. "It''s not hard to guess.


    Moreover, when he was in the gorge, Lu Li had already got a lot of useful information. He knew that there must be someone in the top of tuntian Shengguo to communicate with the heaven demon kingdom. Although it may not be true that they want to fight against the heaven, it is normal for both sides to make use of each other to obtain benefits.


    The king of cloud is likely to be the cooperation object of the heaven demon kingdom.


    "In a word, after Ning Qiu returned to the imperial capital, he would communicate with us once he found any information."


    Mu tea suddenly feel some headache, but do not change color: "you should believe her ability."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "of course I believe in the ability of the eldest princess, but to tell the truth, I don''t think she can find anything."


    "If you can''t find out even your majesty, it will be a futile attempt for her to do so."


    After saying this, Lu Li reached out and picked up the snow-white invitation card again. After looking at it carefully, he said with a smile: "it says that before xuezun breaks the border, please let us arrive in the snow state. This is also ambiguous. Who knows when xuezun can break the border? "


    This is a real event.


    Zhenwu region has not seen heaven and man for so many years, but those hidden in the dark are not included. It is the only one who wants to break through the territory like Xue Zun for more than a thousand years.


    But no one can tell when he will be able to open the door.


    It could be a day, it could be a year, or even a decade, a hundred years.


    "Lu Yu should have crossed the threshold of heaven and man long ago. He has not broken the boundary. He should have his own consideration." Finally, when it comes to the problem of cultivation, Mu''s tone of tea is finally relaxed. She has the right to speak in this respect. "Even if he really wants to break the state, he can hold down for a year or two."


    "That is to say, I still have two years later and less than one year to prepare for it soon?"


    Lu Li picked his eyebrows and sighed, "this is really time pressing."


    But from what he said, there was no sense of tension.


    "This time, we should all be top masters. It''s a lot of pressure to get to the top in one or two years."


    Lu Li pressed the snow-white invitation card, and a cool touch came from his palm. He said with a smile: "but it''s not that you can''t try it."


    Mu tea was stimulated by his words.


    The eyes also become bad.


    Her progress has slowed down a lot since she set foot on the road of the ancient warrior and her strength soared to indestructible territory. However, according to her idea, it is not difficult to return to the state of top master in ten years.


    But after hearing Lu Li''s words, mu Hongxiu faintly feels that Lu Li may be showing off something. He said coldly: "you don''t even arrive in the middle of Mingyou period. You just want to be a top master. Don''t be too ambitious."


    "I''ve killed the top."


    "You..." Mu tea Zheng Zheng Zheng, good-looking eyes flash over the meaning of consternation.


    "Although I didn''t kill it myself, I also contributed a lot of strength in that battle. With my current strength, it''s not too much to say that the enemy''s peak can be defeated?"


    Lu Li moved his shoulders and said with a smile, "ah, sometimes it''s a distressing thing to practice too fast and have too strong strength. After all, when I met the top master before, I thought it was very strong. Now I have killed the top one. I can''t help but lose some awe for those who have a strong master''s situation. I feel that Mingyou''s just like this. "


    He shook his head with affectation: "this is not good, not good."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    Mu tea where do not know he is deliberately showing off? At the end of the day, it''s not suitable for you to take part in the snow. If you can''t avoid it in the end... "


    Speaking of this, mu tea slightly hesitated, hesitated for a moment before saying: "if you really can''t avoid it, then run away."


    Lu Li squints.


    "Did you find anything?" he asked in a deep voice


    If the ordinary thing, mu tea is absolutely impossible to let him escape.


    Going to Daxue prefecture to compete for the title of xuezun is also a top priority in Zhenwu region, but according to Lu Li''s understanding, it should refer to the grievances of everyone. Even if he really doesn''t want to go, he should not escape.


    Unless it is mu tea has been aware of some clues, or, she guessed what.


    It can only prove that the origin of the person behind the attack or the hidden person is really amazing.


    But even Tianwaitian has seen, Lu Li doesn''t think there is anything else that can make mu tea cautious to this point.


    Mu tea shook her head and whispered, "I just don''t want you to be disappointed with the kingdom of swallowing heaven."


    "If you can escape, you''d better run."


    "It''s not a disappointment."


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and calmly said, "the royal family is merciless. You have said this more than once. Even if it is found out that the emperor of the holy kingdom is behind all this, it is not unacceptable


    "To live in this world is to be calculated or to be calculated. If I am really calculated by the emperor of the holy Kingdom, it can only show that I am no more


    Speaking of this, Lu Li smiles and looks at mu Hongxiu and says: "what''s more, what I''ve done up to now is not to swallow up the kingdom of heaven. If one day I think it''s useless to swallow the kingdom of heaven... "


    "You are useful to the palace of Yan."


    Mu tea is very simply interrupted Lu Li''s words, raised his eyes to see Lu Li: "Yan Wang Fu can''t leave you."


    Lu Li raised his eyebrows, pressed his hand on the desk, and casually said, "is it that the Yan palace can''t leave me, or You can''t leave me? "


    "I''m the king of Yan."


    Mu Hongxiu did not change her face, and naturally said: "I and Yan Wangfu There is no difference. "


    "Good."


    Lu Li nodded, but did not continue to tangle over the matter. He changed the topic and said: "now Song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong are still tracking down the Yanzhou aristocratic family. Cao Hanbing and Ge elder sister go to gather in all kinds of forces. It is estimated that in half a month at most, there will be an end to the affairs of the local government. As for the second part of Fenglei, I have already given it to Lei mu. The master of Bazhou Prefecture is not bad at all. As long as the house of Lord Yan does not collapse for a day, even if he is a little careful, he does not dare to show too much. In short, this man can use it at ease. "


    Listening to Lu Li''s words like explaining the future affairs, Mu red sleeve frowned and said, "the matter of snowy state will last at least another year or two. Why are you so anxious?"


    Lu Li said lightly: "many things need to be prevented in advance. Now everything in Lord Yan''s house is on the right track. There are mo Shenfeng and Zheng an sitting in Yanzhou. Even if the border of tuntian Shengguo is broken, the mansion of Lord Yan will be safe and sound."


    "Now I control everything in the palace. To the outside world, I am even the representative of the palace of Yan. There are both good and bad. The good thing is that you can dilute your existence. You just need to concentrate on practicing the basic law. When the combat power is further improved, and you have the power to protect yourself in the future, you will have to carry the flag yourself. "


    "The disadvantage is that those who aim at Lord Yan''s house must be watching my every move. There are countless eyes waiting for me to make mistakes, including Lei Mu and Gong Yunhong. They will be taken in, not because I am strong, or because of the strength of Yan Wangfu. They just haven''t seen me make mistakes, and as long as I can keep up with them, they won''t have any other thoughts. But if I make a mistake once, or even fall down directly, these people will be a factor of instability and may even bite back. "


    Lu Li said here, suddenly sighed and shook his head: "although I may not make mistakes, but these things, you still need to know in advance."


    "Now that the border war has reached a critical point, Tianbu needs to collect it as soon as possible."


    "Without eyes and ears, we are blind and deaf, and we have not made much progress in infiltrating Qingzhou and Bazhou."


    Lu Li knocked on the table and suddenly said, "I heard that song Bocheng has found the second leader of Tianbu. This What kind of person is it


    For the affairs of Tianbu, although Lu Li is also following up, many things are inconvenient for him to intervene. Compared with the earth department, Tianbu is more like a closed organization with its own system. The three leaders, six envoys and twelve supervisors perform their respective duties. They all have the attitude that the well water does not invade the river, and it is impossible for outsiders to interfere in domestic and Chinese affairs.


    Moreover, as intelligence personnel, the three leaders of the local government may even be more mysterious than Chen Yang, not to mention the leaders. Even song Bocheng, who is the envoy of eclipse, would have had a lot of trouble to find out his real identity by his own strength if Fang Yin didn''t give the information.Therefore, Lu Li can only discuss these details with mu Hongxiu. After all, as her royal highness, she has seen the four leaders of the wind and thunder of heaven and earth with her own eyes, and she can talk about many arrangements.


    "The second leader of Tianbu is a stubborn man."


    Mu tea seems to have guessed that Lu Li will ask so long ago. After a little consideration, she gave her own answer.


    As soon as Lu Li heard this, she knew little about the two leaders of Tianbu.


    But then mu tea said: "but he is also a good man."


    Lu Li, this is an accident, "good people?"


    There are many people in this world. There are good people and bad people.


    But many things are not black or white. Some bad people may not be pure bad, and some good people may not be pure good.


    However, the name of "good man" appears on a spy chief, and Lu Li still feels a little strange.


    "You should know that everyone in Tianbu has an identity to hide from the outside world."


    There was also a trace of complexity in Mu Hongxiu''s eyes, and he said in a low voice: "he built an academy ten years ago, named Zhong lingyuxiu. He did not preach martial arts, but only taught truth."


    "His identity is a storyteller."


    ¡­¡­


    Xingzhou, far south of the holy land, is scarce in resources and extremely cold. Its land area is much smaller than that of other large states. It is a state capital rather than a remote city.


    But in Xingzhou, it is rich in a substance called Xingsha, which has always been a necessary guide for refining many basic pills. Therefore, although the conditions in Xingzhou are not good, the people can at least live and work in peace and contentment.


    In a remote mountain forest in Xingzhou, there is a village with a population of hundreds, which stretches for several generations. Although the days are more difficult, they are also happy.


    At this moment, in the village, there are a group of half grown children around a long-dressed man, asking incessantly.


    The man was handsome, but he was a little old-fashioned, with a straight brow and a straight eye. He occasionally answered the children''s questions, but in his hand he read a volume of old books which had been broken.


    "Sir, are we going to cut firewood in the mountains today?"


    Just at this time, a boy opened his mouth in a crisp voice and said with a bitter face, "it''s tiring to cut firewood."


    The man''s hand to open the book stopped, but finally turned to the next page, calm said: "reading and writing can let you understand, go up the mountain to cut firewood is to strengthen your health."


    At this point, he hesitated, and then said, "we can reduce the burden for our family."


    The boy didn''t quite understand, but he was soon relieved, for as long as the gentleman said something was right, he thought it was.


    The same is true of other children.


    A child of this age can''t even recognize a few words. Of course, it''s impossible to know much truth. But children''s temperament is so simple that they will think that the words of those who are powerful will make the most sense.


    At present, the gentleman of the academy is the most powerful person they can meet in the small mountain village.


    What he said naturally makes sense.


    However, when the man wanted to say a few more words, he saw the men and women coming to the village, frowned and said to the children, "go and play."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    A group of children were restless. When they heard him say they could go to play, they immediately scattered and laughed to play.


    The man closed the volume of yellow old books, stood up in silence, and looked at the men and women walking towards him, eyes full of cold.


    "I''ve seen the leader."


    It was song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong.


    After meeting with the man, song Bocheng looked at the group of children and said with a smile, "how did the leader think about it?"


    "I told you not to come again." The man didn''t look at Song Bocheng. He just glanced at Gong Yunhong lightly and said calmly, "the chaos of Tianbu has nothing to do with me."


    "Chief, now that Tianbu has completely stopped working, the six envoys have disappeared, and no one can guess the thoughts of the big leader and the three leaders. If you don''t show up, the Tianbu will be dead in name and in reality."


    Song Bocheng''s voice suddenly sharp, blocked the way the man wanted to leave, eyes cold, discerning the interests.


    For most of the month, he and Gong Yunhong would come to this small village every day. Every time they came, their anxiety would increase. Now he is about to run out of patience. If the two leaders are not willing to make a statement, song Bocheng knows that he can only do it himself.


    The four parts of heaven, earth, wind and thunder all have the seal of the leader similar to the seal of God''s killing.


    But the seal of the leader of Tianbu is special.


    It is not a specific object, but is handed down from generation to generation according to the leader, more like a memory, or a secret.


    As an intelligence organization, everyone in Tianbu has secrets. The three leaders have mastered countless secrets, which are the key to identify the leader''s identity.


    If the man still refuses to let go, song Bocheng can only force him to hand over those secrets and become the leader himself.


    Because he can wait, Tianbu can''t wait, shenweisi, Yan Wangfu and even tuntian Shengguo can''t wait any longer!


    Without the eyes and ears of Tianbu, the situation of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom is getting worse every day. They are like deaf and blind people who have lost control of many things, including the war at the border.


    "Tianbu should have died!"


    Song Bocheng is so excited, but the man is more excited than him. His eyes are like electricity. He looks at Song Bocheng and says, "Tianbu No, shenweisi, even the whole imperial court, should not exist! Song Bocheng, you are the dark emissary of the heavenly department. You should know many secrets that others don''t know. You should be more aware that shenweisi''s existence is not for Yan Wangfu, let alone for any dawn life, but for the maintenance of royal majesty


    "The palace of Yan represents the royal majesty. The existence of Shenwei is to safeguard all this."


    The man tried to calm down his voice, "the world is not the world of Mujia. If Tianbu is destined to become a chip in the hands of some people, then it It''s better to destroy it. "


    "Xue Zhi!"


    Song Bocheng suddenly got angry and pointed to him and said, "you are not worthy to be the leader of Tianbu."


    "If you don''t dare to take the responsibility, let the leader come out and let me do it!" Song Bocheng was almost furious and glared at Xue Zhi, an ordinary man disguised as a gentleman of the academy and the second leader of Tianbu.


    "This name has not been called for many years."


    Being called by song Bocheng''s name, he pointed his nose and scolded him recklessly. However, Xue Zhi didn''t feel any anger. On the contrary, he said with emotion: "Song Bocheng, you are indeed an emissary who does his duty. Since taking over the office of eclipse emissary, your disguise is perfect, and Tianbu has also spied out many valuable information because of you, but You don''t understand. "


    "I don''t understand what?"


    Song Bocheng seemed to have heard enough of Xue Zhi''s great truth, and said impatiently, "I only know that the Tianbu is in chaos now, and a man of his word is needed to control the situation. If you dare not, then hand over the leader''s inheritance and let me be the man! "


    Xue Zhi''s eyes flashed slightly and looked at Gong Yunhong.


    To tell you the truth, although Gong Yunhong has not spoken several times in the past half a month, Xue Zhi is acutely aware that this woman is very dangerous.


    As the second leader of Tianbu, he certainly knew the strongest master of Yanzhou palace family.


    However, Gong Yunhong''s calmness and calmness, as well as his strong breath, made him sure that the news from Tianbu was not accurate.


    After so many years of establishment of Tianbu, many of the information obtained may not be completely accurate, especially the analysis of individuals.


    Like song Bocheng, who has been acting for many years without showing many flaws, is rare, but it is not completely nonexistent. Many people are good at hiding their true side in weekdays. Unless it''s for something important, they prefer to play it all the time, and maybe they won''t be exposed in their whole life.


    To some extent, such a person is also a killer to Tianbu.


    Xue Zhi didn''t expect that such a person would run to the bottom of his eyelids.


    "What do you want me to do? Do you want to hear from me? "


    Seeing Xue Zhi looking at himself, Gong Yunhong couldn''t help laughing.


    "As a top master, you can bear to expose your strength and calm all disturbances until now. This city is admirable."Xue Zhi didn''t answer the question, but he mentioned what Gong Yunhong had done in these days.


    Song Bocheng''s eyes changed.


    Xue Zhi, who was in this small mountain village, could actually know the news from the outside world, which showed that part of the information network in Tianbu was open to him.


    At present, even song Bocheng can''t use the information network of Tianbu. The level of six envoys is only under the leader. This situation is absolutely unreasonable. Therefore, song Bocheng suspects that the intelligence network of Tianbu has been paralyzed. However, after hearing Xue Zhi''s words, song Bocheng felt that he had made Tianbu too simple.


    In other words, he thought of the leader of Tianbu too simply.


    To be the leader of Tianbu, Xue Zhi''s means would never be as simple as relying on the intelligence network of Tianbu.


    Although Tianbu is only an intelligence organization, it is also loyal.


    "Leader Xue, this is to say that our city is too deep to cooperate with?" Gong Yunhong, however, laughed more brightly, and took out her share of "mischievous and recklessness" that belonged to a woman alone. He said along the topic, "don''t you think that''s too biased?"


    "I don''t mean it." Xue Zhi shook his head and said as straight as his eyebrow peak, "all your tricks are for yourself. There is nothing wrong with it."


    "Ha ha, the meaning of leader Xue is to warn me that for my own sake, I will stop at myself. I will not interfere in other people''s affairs, nor hurt innocent people."


    Gong Yunhong is still interpreting Xue Zhi''s words.


    But this time, Xue Zhi was stunned and didn''t mean to refute: "you''re right. For your own sake, it''s up to you. You came to me with song Bocheng these days. Although you didn''t say a word, you sent out Qi to threaten me several times. "


    "It''s not a threat. I just want to tell leader Xue that we can talk to you with amity. That''s all etiquette. If leader Xue doesn''t want to talk about it, if he does, you may not be able to take advantage of it. "


    Xue Zhi was silent.


    Gong Yunhong is right.


    Now Song Bocheng and her two people are willing to talk with themselves and be friendly. They are only polite and willing to give themselves a little face to the two leaders of Tianbu.


    If it turns out to be hands-on, song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong, the top master, will make Xue Zhi know that he has no chance of winning.


    Although he was also a great master, he was not as good at killing and fighting as the earth. His strength is only in the middle of Ming Dynasty.


    Although the masters in the middle of the Ming Dynasty were already very powerful, sometimes the gap between them was very different.


    He is not afraid of song Bocheng by some special means, but he may not be able to defeat Gong Yunhong, the top master.


    Besides, Gong Yunhong is not a simple person.


    This is a crazy woman who is cruel enough to cheat herself.


    Xue Zhi thought for a long time, but his eyes glanced over them. He looked at the children who were playing. After a moment of silence, he said, "it''s not that I don''t want to help, but Even if I stand up to speak for you, there are few people in Tianbu who would like to listen


    "What do you mean?" Song Bocheng raised his eyebrows and asked urgently.


    He can''t help but be in a hurry.


    After spending half a month with Xue Zhi, we can ask for some useful things. Although we may not be able to solve the dilemma in front of us, it is at least a glimmer of dawn!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    Xue Zhi said slowly, "from the beginning to the end, there is no turmoil at all. All this is just a conspiracy. "


    "A conspiracy?"


    "You mean Tianbu just chose to stand by? "


    Hearing song Bocheng''s question, Xue Zhi actually laughed.


    This is the first time song Bocheng has seen Xue Zhixiao in half a month.


    No, it should be said that since Song Bocheng met Xue Zhi, he has always been a man of unsmiliarity.


    But this smile is more like a scorn with a sense of irony.


    "It seems that you really don''t know anything."


    Xue Zhi put the yellowed book into his arms, as if sighing: "I don''t know anything, maybe it''s a good thing."


    Song Bocheng''s eyes flashed.


    However, Gong Yunhong said, "it is because we don''t know anything that we will come all the way to Xingzhou, and ask leader Xue to solve our doubts."


    The words were light, but they implied a threat.


    Xue Zhi took a deep look at Gong Yunhong and sighed, "that''s OK."


    He passed song Bocheng and said faintly, "follow me."


    Song Bocheng hears the speech and looks at Gong Yunhong.


    Gong Yunhong nodded and turned to follow him.


    Song Bocheng left the corner of his mouth, and he had to keep up with him.


    Xue Zhi didn''t take the two of them too far. In the small mountain village, there was a house that belonged to him alone, so that he could rest in the village after he left the Academy.


    He led them to his house, a small, clean yard.


    It can be seen that people in the mountain village have great respect for Xue Zhi. Small yards like this are all "luxury houses" in the village, but they are still cleaned up for Xue Zhi to live in.


    After entering the courtyard, Xue Zhi said: "sit as you like."


    After saying this, he hesitated and finally said, "wait for me for a moment."


    He came into the room, as if searching for something.


    Gong Yunhong and song Bocheng looked at each other and waited in the yard.


    A moment later, Xue Zhi came out with a wooden box in his hand, swept the dust on the box with his sleeve, went to the stone platform and put it away, and said, "if you want to know the secret of Tianbu, you should start from here."


    "This is "That thing"


    When song Bocheng heard Xue Zhi say this, he immediately thought of the origin of the box. He said, "what an important thing you put in a small mountain village?"


    "Why, for fear of being robbed?"


    Xue Zhi took a look at Song Bocheng and said, "there are not many people who dare to rob me in front of Xue Zhi. And those people It''s not necessarily interesting in this box. "


    "This is the inheritance of Tianbu!" Song Bocheng frowned.


    Xue Zhi didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he knocked on the box with a unique technique, recited a few words that nobody could understand. Finally, he dropped his own blood on the surface of the box. The originally gray wooden box seemed to have life. It quickly absorbed the blood, and the faint light went away a little, and immediately "slapped" a sound. The box popped open, and there was only a jade slip inside.


    However, the style of the jade slips is simple and simple, and it is obviously an old object. From the perspective of the present, many structures of the jade slips are out of date. However, this is also the biggest advantage of old objects, because it is outdated, it is more difficult to crack.


    In addition to specific methods and specific people, other people who want to open the jade slips and peep into the secrets will only lead to the self destruction of the jade slips.


    Xue Zhi grabs the jade slips, obliterates the prohibition inside, and throws it to song Bocheng. He calmly says, "you know what to see and what not to see."


    Song Bocheng took the jade slips, holding them in both hands, and his expression was unpredictable.


    Xue Zhi also reminded: "even if you can''t help looking at those real secrets, there are some things you can''t understand."


    He pointed to himself, "the real succession of leaders is in my head."


    This is to remind song Bocheng not to overstep, but also to solve his doubts and burden.


    After all, song Bocheng was an eclipse emissary who knew the rules of Tianbu.


    Although he had said that he wanted Xue Zhi to hand over the leader''s inheritance, he was hesitant when he saw the jade slips carrying the secret.


    And Xue Zhi''s words just let him breathe a sigh of relief.


    Yeah.


    The inheritance of Tianbu is a secret.


    The most important part of the secret is naturally hidden in the head of the leader.


    Any way to carry secrets in the world is not as reliable as memory.


    Slowly spit out a turbid breath. Song Bocheng throws a slightly calm look at Gong Yunhong. He holds his hand and pastes the jade slip on the center of his eyebrow!


    Boom!


    This is, after all, a secret seal of Tianbu. How many secrets does it contain? In a flash, even if song Bocheng was a master, he couldn''t bear it, and his breath began to collapse quickly!As soon as Gong Yunhong''s face changed, he immediately wanted to catch song Bocheng.


    Bang!


    However, at this time, Xue Zhi, who was always rigid and gentle, was as moving as thunder and clapped Gong Yunhong.


    The real Qi exploded, and a violent air current was rolled up. Gong Yunhong did not move, but Xue Zhi took a step backward, and his face showed a helpless color: "master Gong, be calm and don''t be impatient. Now You can''t touch him. "


    Hearing this, Gong Yunhong quickly swept song Bocheng around with his mind. He found that although his breath was collapsing, he was not in danger of life.


    It seems that there are too many secrets in the jade slips, which broke song Bocheng''s will and almost lost him.


    Seeing such a magical scene, Gong Yunhong was quite surprised. He was interested in saying, "does Tianbu actually master so many secrets?"


    She knew that with the strength of the master''s mind, the amount of information needed to crush the moment was extremely terrible.


    She was really curious that she had such a skill.


    "Tianbu has been established for more than a thousand years. There are many ancient secrets in this jade slips, as well as many secrets now."


    Xue Zhi calmly explained: "the three leaders of the Ministry of heaven set up three leaders to separate this huge secret into their own hands, because one person can''t bear such a huge amount of information. Otherwise, in terms of the special functions of the Ministry of heaven, a leader That''s enough. "


    Speaking of the last sentence, Xue Zhi''s voice was a little hoarse, as if he remembered something. He shook his head and did not explain to Gong Yunhong.


    Gong Yunhong didn''t care.


    Anyway, as long as song Bocheng has read the secret of the jade slips, she will naturally know what Xue Zhi is afraid of.


    Yes, Xue Zhi is afraid in Gong Yunhong''s eyes.


    What is it that can make a leader of Tianbu fear this way?


    The answer will be revealed soon.


    Also do not know how long passed, when song Bocheng''s breath gradually calmed down, Xue Zhi said: "he is about to wake up."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, song Bocheng opened his eyes, and a ray of extremely incredible light flashed through his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "it''s impossible!"


    "What do you see?"


    Gong Yunhong did not expect that song Bocheng would say such a sentence after reading the secret of the jade slips.


    Although song Bocheng sometimes appears impulsive, he is calm most of the time.


    Now he has obviously lost his cool.


    Reminded by Gong Yunhong, song Bocheng is slightly stunned and takes a deep breath. His face is gloomy and says: "is your source accurate?"


    Xue to light way: "if you don''t believe, the source is accurate, it doesn''t matter."


    "It''s not a question of whether I believe it or not."


    Song Bocheng said in a sharp voice: "you should be clear about this information They are accusing the high-level treason of half the Ministry of heaven! "


    Gong Yunhong''s eyes moved.


    She already knew what song Bocheng saw.


    So her eyes turned to Xue Zhi and said calmly, "leader Xue, this matter Please explain it in detail


    In her opinion, it is better for Xue Zhi to open his mouth than to ask questions.


    Xue Zhi thought about it and thought that was the same truth.


    So he reached out and motioned for them to take their seats and said, "this matter can''t be explained in a few words."


    Song Bocheng''s face was livid. He wanted to ask more questions, but he was caught by Gong Yunhong.


    Gong Yunhong shook his head, indicating that he should not act impulsively.


    He sat down and waited slowly.


    Maybe, what he wants is not an explanation.


    It''s about Real evidence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    Xue Zhi didn''t immediately explain anything.


    He also went to boil water, make tea, did some seemingly useless trivia, and then to the two people: "drink a cup of tea first, the mountain spring water here is very good."


    Song Bocheng looked at the hot tea in front of him, and his throat moved. Finally, he shook his head and said, "is Tianbu really like what he said in the jade slips. Is it hopeless?"


    "You''ve seen the answer."


    Xue Zhi was holding the tea cup, his eyes fluttered, and he said in a low voice, "I said that nobody wants to listen to me now."


    "You are Xue Zhi!"


    Song Bocheng said excitedly, "you are the second leader of Tianbu He is the most upright and intelligent man in Tianbu! "


    "You are wrong."


    Xue Zhi shook his head and said: "after reading the contents of the jade slips, you will find that I am just a fool in Tianbu, who thinks he is right."


    "They do a lot of things, even under my nose, for many years, although I have occasionally noticed it, I have never really suspected anything. Because Tianbu It can be infiltrated, but it can''t be mastered by anyone. "


    "Now you have seen that Tianbu has long been a bargaining chip for others. So I said, rather than stick to it, let it be destroyed. "


    Xue Zhi''s words have some indescribable meaning.


    Song Bocheng suddenly realized that this enterprising and once invincible two leaders might have been really defeated by that amazing secret.


    But his face sank and he said, "since there are poisonous tumors in Tianbu, what we need to do is to cut them off by ourselves."


    "Big leader, three leaders, two envoys, eight supervisors And I don''t know how many Tianbu spies they conspired against. Such a tumor almost occupies more than half of the volume of Tianbu. If you want to cut it, you have to kill Tianbu first. "


    Xue Zhi drank a mouthful of tea and said indifferently: "in the face of such a situation, do you still think you can turn the tide back?"


    "I can''t, but someone can!" Song Bocheng has a firm tone.


    At this time, he thought of Lu Li for no reason.


    He believed that if Lu Li dealt with this matter, he would certainly be able to


    "The head of the four foreign affairs department of Wang Yan''s mansion Lu Li However, he has not been able to give a word in his mind. He can even help the kingdom to conquer the heaven


    "But he can''t save Tianbu."


    Xue Zhi stressed: "no one can save Tianbu!"


    "The meaning of leader Xue is to persuade us to give up?" Gong Yunhong asked.


    "If there is no Tianbu, there will be no eyes and ears for swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom. Such a situation is just for a moment and a half. If it goes on like this for a long time, something will happen. "


    As a master of the aristocratic family, Gong Yunhong also knows the importance of Tianbu.


    It can be said that the Heavenly Kingdom can maintain peace and stability, and Tianbu has at least made a great contribution.


    If there were no spies, tuntian Shengguo would have fallen into a long-term internal strife like the other three countries, and its national strength would have been wasted. Finally, it would have been directly broken down by the iron cavalry of the extreme heaven demon Kingdom and bowed to the throne.


    Yes, the reason why tuntian Shengguo can persist to this day is that its national strength is stable. Even if the Kingdom wants to meet the tough, it has to think about its gains and losses.


    Xue Zhi, however, sighed: "without Tianbu, as long as you master these secrets, you will soon be able to build a similar organization. The function of Tianbu is not irreplaceable, as long as you are patient... "


    "There is no time!"


    Song Bocheng resolutely said: "even if we have the patience to build another Tianbu, those people will not give us time! The kingdom of the heaven and the devil are covetous outside, and there are religious sects in chaos inside. Even the dignitaries of various aristocratic families have many calculations. If we want to preserve everything, we need the power of the heavenly ministry! "


    "Preservation? What are you going to save? " Xue Zhi looked at Song Bocheng and said, "most of the top officials of Tianbu have joined the Shinto religion. Although this is true, they have not done too much harm to the holy land of devouring heaven. Even if they help the kingdom of the devil and break the border of tuntian Shengguo, what they really damage is It is only the interests of the royal family. For the people of the holy land, why not change their dynasties? "


    "Are you crazy?" Song Bocheng didn''t expect Xue Zhi to have such a view.


    Although Xue Zhi was a firm anti emperor faction, song Bocheng always thought that he was only biased against imperial power and would not be too radical.


    But now it seems that although Xue Zhi was biased against the imperial power, he was also very dissatisfied with the royal family of mu.


    Otherwise, it would be better for mu family to control the imperial power, no matter what.


    Even from an onlooker''s point of view, song Bocheng doesn''t think it''s a good thing to let the tyrannical monarch of the extreme heaven and demon Kingdom rule the wasteland.


    "I''m not crazy."Xue Zhi shook his head and said, "but even if I''m not crazy, what can I do now? Song Bocheng, although your ability is better than drinking, but You are not as clever as Fang Yin. "


    Hearing Xue Zhi mention Fang Yin, song Bocheng moved in his heart and said in a deep voice: "what do you mean? Did Fang Yin compromise


    Just in the jade slips, song Bocheng saw a lot of key information.


    For example, the big leader and the three leaders are the two great envoys of the Shinto.


    However, the two mutinies in the six envoys were not mentioned in the jade slips. It is not known whether Xue Zhi deliberately concealed them or whether he did not collect relevant evidence at all.


    However, he thought that Xue Zhi''s words meant something. He immediately thought that Fang Yin was one of the two traitors.


    "I''m not sure who the two envoys who joined the cult are."


    Xue Zhi shook his head, "but you have to remember that as a spy of the Ministry of heaven, you should always doubt and suspect everyone, including me."


    Song Bocheng squinted.


    However, Xue Zhi continued: "Fang Yin has gradually let go of many duties before I started to explore. As an envoy of all living beings, he didn''t have to be responsible for many things. He even contacted Lu Li in advance, leaving a foreshadowing for Lu Li, and helped you meet Lu Li. Then This is what we have today. "


    "Fang Yin is a real smart man. He is free from danger, but he can control many things behind his back. I don''t know if he really joined the Shinto religion, and I don''t know what his position is. But obviously, Fang Yin is in a better position than you and me. "


    Xue Zhi raised his eyes and looked at Song Bocheng: "the intelligence network of Tianbu is not paralyzed, but controlled by them, excluding high-level people like you and me who have not joined the Shinto religion. As I said, Tianbu is just a chip for some people. It seems that the Shinto can''t help it. According to the clues I found, they should have waited It''s not the best time to do it now. "


    Song Bocheng has been listening to Xue Zhi.


    He was still thinking about Xue Zhi''s comments on Fang Yin.


    Thinking of Fang Yin contacting him and asking him to cooperate with Lu Li, and thinking of the meeting today, song Bocheng can''t help but sweat.


    All this There is indeed the shadow of Fang Yin.


    What does Fang Yin want to do?


    What does he want to tell me?


    Song Bocheng was silent.


    But Gong Yunhong said curiously, "according to leader Xue, the Shinto now wants to forcibly collect Tianbu for a certain event?"


    During this period of time, she has also learned a lot about Shinto.


    I know the huge organization hidden in the dark of tuntian Shengguo.


    It is said that the Shinto religion is probably related to the alien tribes outside Heaven, and Gong Yunhong is also very interested in them.


    "There is no doubt that there must be great plans in Shinto. However, we don''t know the real intention of the Shinto, and we don''t know why the Shinto should stand on the side of the kingdom of heaven and evil. We don''t want to expose ourselves in advance, but also to defeat shenweisi. "


    Xue Zhi''s voice is flat.


    Although he had some information, he was still in name, and many explorations could not progress. He did not know much about the real goal of the Shinto.


    "No matter what the Shinto is going to do."


    Song Bocheng suddenly looked up at Xue Zhi and said, "what we want to do Just stop it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    Xue Zhi did not speak again.


    He just sighed and shook his head, indicating that he could not help.


    Song Bocheng stares at the hot tea on the stone platform until the tea is cold and the heat is exhausted. When the dusk falls on the courtyard, he slowly looks up and looks at Xue Zhi and says, "have you really given up?"


    Xue Zhi holds the cup in one hand. I don''t know what he is thinking.


    Perhaps no one can understand the mind of the two leaders of Tianbu at this moment.


    "Let''s go."


    Finally, Xue Zhi put down his teacup and whispered, "I have told you what you want to know. I can''t change the ending of Tianbu. The great chess game that the divine cult has been spreading for such a long time, now that the immortal''s hand has fallen, don''t do any more useless work. "


    Song Bocheng''s lips trembled slightly, but he reached for the cup and drank the cool tea.


    After drinking this cup of tea, a strange thought suddenly flashed into his mind.


    The mountain spring here is really good.


    Then song Bocheng stood up slowly, looked at Xue Zhi and said, "if I go out of this yard, you will no longer be the two leaders of Tianbu."


    He also held the jade slips representing the inheritance of Tianbu.


    Although Xue Zhi is unlikely to disclose the secrets hidden in his mind, as long as there is this jade slip, it is not difficult to call some Tianbu spies who have not betrayed him.


    Obviously, song Bocheng has not given up.


    He wanted to take over the position of the second leader of Tianbu, and finally let go.


    "It''s up to you." Xue Zhi hesitated for a moment, and his eyes flashed a complex light, which seemed to be reluctant to give up, more like a burden of relief, and said in a low voice: "if you really have the ability to change the world, then do it."


    Song Bocheng took a deep look at him.


    Xue Zhi said with a light smile: "you don''t have to look at me like this. I can''t get rid of this burden."


    "Since then, I have been a teacher in this mountain village, but I feel comfortable."


    Having said that, Xue Zhi also stood up and said as if he had suddenly thought of something: "Lu Li is a man of ability. He can''t make up his mind, so he can discuss with him more. Maybe... "


    Speaking of this, Xue Zhi thought about it, laughed at himself and shook his head: "forget it, now that you say these things, you can''t change anything."


    "It doesn''t change much."


    Song Bocheng said: "because Lu Li is different from you, no matter what kind of situation he encounters, he will never give up. In the face of the coming of heaven and man, he never stepped back. In his eyes It''s not worth mentioning. "


    "For the sake of giving it to me, I''ll give you one last word of advice."


    He shook the jade slips in his hand and said indifferently: "since you choose to escape, you''d better hide for a lifetime. Don''t wait for the situation to improve before jumping out to pick peaches. As you said, Lu Li is a capable man, but he also has a temper. If you don''t do it when you are in danger, he will never let you go when you want to share the benefits. "


    After a pause, song Bocheng said, "do it yourself."


    Then he turned and walked out of the courtyard.


    Gong Yunhong did not go, but stopped in the courtyard and looked at Xue Zhi with a smile.


    Xue Zhi didn''t have any expression on his face. Instead, he said unexpectedly, "what else does Gong Zong have to say?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want to ask you, won''t you regret it?"


    Gong Yunhong smiles, meaning something.


    Xue Zhi was puzzled by her question.


    Then I really began to think about it.


    Gong Yunhong was not in a hurry to urge him to answer. He stood there quietly waiting.


    After a long time, there was a sudden cry outside the yard.


    Some little dolls came in, still holding their harvest this afternoon. Some were insects, some were made of mud, and another fat boy caught a live fish!


    "Sir! If you judge us, is it better to catch live fish? "


    Fat boy stares at the eye, a little aggrieved way.


    The child who kneaded a spirit beast with mud yelled: "it''s clearly that I am more powerful!"


    "I dare to catch insects, you dare not, or I am good!"


    Some of the children had to ask Xue Zhi to comment, but before Xue Zhi could speak, they had a quarrel on their own.


    Xue Zhixian was a Leng, looking at the children, and then a trace of cold in the corner of his eyes and eyebrows was quietly opened. Without warning, he shook his head, looked at Gong Yunhong, and said with a smile, "I don''t regret it."


    After a pause, he said firmly, "it''s worth it."


    Gong Yunhong did not ask again.


    She took a look at the children and walked out with a chuckle.


    Outside the yard, at the end of the trail, song Bocheng stood still.


    I can''t hide the conversation just now.


    Gong Yunhong also knew that he had listened to him, but he didn''t ask anything.


    But she still gave song Bocheng a look.


    Today, song Bocheng was hit a little bit.First of all, Xue Zhi, the second leader''s negative attitude, and then the amazing secret in the jade slips. Gong Yunhong put himself in the position and thought for a moment. Even if he was to be himself, he was afraid that he would not be able to bear it.


    However, song Bocheng shook his head and left the village.


    Gong Yunhong naturally followed suit.


    They flew all the way to the Xingzhou border, and song Bocheng slowly stopped.


    Looking back at the plain behind him, he whispered: "as the leader of the heavenly ministry, although he has failed in his duty, he is a qualified spy. And a qualified Sir. "


    He also saw the attitude of those children towards Xue Zhi. The children would not love Xue Zhi so much if they didn''t treat each other sincerely.


    Although the teacher is only Xue Zhi''s hidden identity, who can live without a few masks?


    The true and the false have been confused for some time.


    Maybe Xue Zhi, the leader of Tianbu, is his mask.


    What he really wanted was to have a place in the mountain village to teach the children to read and write every day.


    As for the struggle of Tianbu, it is the utmost benevolence and righteousness for him to hand over this information.


    Gong Yunhong didn''t want to comment on Xue Zhi''s behavior. Moreover, it was only a fight between the emperor and the emperor. She was not able to talk about it. Only after Song Bocheng had calmed down a little bit, did she ask, "what should we do now?"


    Although Xue Zhi is not willing to help, he does not give any help.


    Gong Yunhong didn''t know what was in the jade slips, but according to Xue Zhi''s conversation with song Bocheng, she also guessed some clues.


    That top secret information is actually more powerful than Xue Zhi himself.


    So she wanted to ask song Bocheng about his current plans.


    After he got this information, what did he want to do.


    Song Bocheng looked at the jade slips in his hand.


    This is not only the inheritance of Tianbu, but more importantly, it also contains many amazing secrets, including the information that Tianbu has been completely controlled by the Shinto.


    Song Bocheng knew that even if the real core secret was still in Xue Zhi''s hands, it was not difficult for him to inherit Xue Zhi''s position as the second leader only with the jade slips.


    After all, Xue Zhi has let go of the control of the jade slips, and acquiesce that he will take the jade slips away, even if it is to hand over the heavy burden to him.


    He said a lot of hard words before. When he really took over the responsibility, song Bocheng was a little flustered.


    After thinking about it carefully, song Bocheng held the jade slips and said in a deep voice: "we can do little now. There is nothing we can do to explore the affairs of Yanzhou aristocratic family. Now there is such a big thing happening in Tianbu. Even if we discuss with Lu Li, we should come one by one. "


    Hearing song Bocheng''s words, Gong Yunhong also agreed, nodding his head: "the most important thing is that we have failed to do things, and it is inevitable that we will get the impression that Lu Li is ineffective."


    With this sentence, Gong Yunhong himself is a Leng.


    Song Bocheng said with a smile: "why, I''m afraid that my plan will fail?"


    He knew that Gong Yunhong was making Lu Li''s idea.


    A genius who can open the door of heaven and man is sure to have a bright future. If you can follow him, maybe you can get a chance.


    Although the luck is invisible and intangible, for the warrior, it is more realistic than some immediate interests.


    In fact, Gong Yunhong is also planning to cooperate with each other.


    In order to get close to the core circle of Lu Li''s "protection" through this job, she will certainly work harder and value more than other things.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    Being punctured, Gong Yunhong is not embarrassed.


    Strictly speaking, it was her own confession to song Bo.


    "In fact, not only me, but also you will not be abandoned by him." Gong Yunhong shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said, "this guy looks friendly on the surface, but he has a steelyard in his heart. People like you and I are not as important as Yan Wang and others. In this case, we should show our own value. Otherwise, once they are regarded as useless waste, they will turn over their faces more slowly than those aristocratic families. "


    Gong Yunhong was born into a noble family, which is also the core of the aristocratic family. He has seen many abandoned sons and knows that for any force, as long as it is determined that it has lost its value, it is a waste, and there is only one way to be abandoned.


    However, Lu Xin does not show her on the surface.


    She has always had a firm word.


    That''s not to test humanity.


    No matter how grandiose Lu Li said, she still didn''t believe it.


    Once human nature is tested, it is no longer human nature.


    Unless she can prove that she is really useful, no one can guarantee that Lu Li will not abandon her for some other interests like those aristocratic families.


    "I think you just think too much."


    However, after listening to her words, song Bocheng laughed. "Lu Li is not as complicated as you think. On the surface, he always likes to weigh everything with interests, but this guy is emotional. Do you think that the reason why he is so loyal to Lord Yan''s house is that it can bring him so much benefit? "


    "Then you are wrong. You think he is too simple."


    "How many powerful forces are there in the holy land? Among the nine prefectures, although the yanwangfu masters the Shenwei department, it ranks next to the other eight in terms of power and financial resources. If Lu Li is really a mercenary, can''t the other eight prefectures offer higher and better conditions than Lord Yan''s? "


    "Not to mention anything else, now that Lu Li is in charge of Lord Yan''s mansion, he almost suppresses the Sanzhou aristocratic family with his own strength. How much did Bazhou and Yanzhou suffer? But now they dare not even say a cruel word. In the past two months, even if there are hard bones, they have been broken and discounted by Lu Li himself. What do you think is the mood of aristocratic dignitaries in the face of this miserable talent? "


    Gong Yunhong stood in the perspective of the aristocratic family and thought a little. She knew what song Bocheng meant. She slowly replied, "kill him, or recruit him."


    "Not bad."


    Song Bocheng nodded his head and said: "recently, all the families in the three places must have tried to assassinate Lu Li. But don''t forget that Lu Li is the head of the land department. He himself is familiar with the assassination. Looking at the whole tuntian Kingdom, what killers can kill him? Even if it''s a grand master''s surprise attack, the powerful men in Yanzhou are like clouds. Lu Li is surrounded by not only Cao Hanbing, but also Zheng an, Lei mu, and the mysterious strong man who carried the power of heaven. "


    The last person, song Bocheng, was obviously the northern emperor.


    At that time, although the northern emperor was recognized by Yuqiong, the masters on the scene could not know such an ancient name, nor did they know what the meaning behind the name actually represented.


    But the strength he showed still made people feel scared.


    Lu Li has so many strong protection around him, plus a Ge Xinyue who can find many Title killers at any time, and Qinglian, who is the third in the Department of the earth. With such a lineup around, if they can still assassinate Lu Li, it''s better to think about how to directly kill mu tea.


    "They can''t kill Lu Li, so they must really want to recruit him. If Lu Li is willing to nod his head, what price do you think these aristocratic families will pay? "


    Song Bocheng said finally, Meifeng slightly raised his eyebrow and said with a smile, "I think you should not know why Lu Li entered the palace of Yan at the beginning."


    Hearing this, Gong Yunhong nodded his head and said, "there are different opinions about Lu Li in tuntian Sheng kingdom. It can only be determined that he was originally Tianjiao of xuanjian sect. Finally, he was put into the black prison because of his mistakes. He followed the eldest princess mu ningqiu back to tuntian Sheng Kingdom."


    "It''s true, but the eldest princess didn''t let him go directly into the palace of Yan. Instead, he was handed over to the house of the cloud king and the cloud river


    "At that time, when the kings entered the imperial capital, in order to discuss the declaration of war in the heaven and the devil Kingdom, the eldest princess weighed the pros and cons, and finally arranged him in the cloud palace, which had more resources and had no sense of existence."


    "And that?"


    Gong Yunhong is really surprised this time.


    She did not expect that before Lu Li entered the palace of Yan, there was such a story.


    "Don''t say you didn''t expect it. When I made a thorough investigation of Lu Li''s past and found that there was such a period, I felt very incredible."


    Song Bocheng sighed: "the beginning of Luli''s rise to fame was due to the destruction of yunjiangliu''s heart seed in the side hall of the Imperial Palace, which destroyed his decades of hard work. At that time, there was news that Lu Li could fight, but few masters believed it. But this is really the main reason why Lu Li suddenly became famous. ""I''m afraid yunjiangliu never dreamed that the nobody who was driven out of the government by him changed his mind and became a strong man who could control many important things."


    Gong Yunhong also said with a smile: "if I were the stream of Yunjiang River, I would be sorry for my intestines. Lu Li is just a demon. He can support the Yan palace almost by himself. If he is called into the cloud palace and given him some power, the cloud palace is afraid to become another one. "


    "That''s right. At the beginning, yunjiangliu drove Luli out of the mansion, and personally sent him to the Yan palace."


    "Then Lu Li won an opportunity in front of the Yan king, an opportunity to prove his own value. As a result, he created the Zhenguo gold, which has attracted the attention of various forces. Since then, he has made great progress and has become such a powerful existence that people can''t ignore. "


    "So you mean that Lu Li is a great benefactor. He still stays in Lord Yan''s house just to repay his kindness?" Gong Yunhong looks at Song Bocheng with a smile, but he doesn''t agree.


    In her opinion, maybe Lu Li has the idea of repaying kindness, but some things are not so absolute.


    Because at that time, Lu Li and Lord Yan''s house were living and dying together. He could not do without Yan Wangfu, and so could Yan Wangfu.


    If it were other forces, they would not be able to give Lu Li so much power and freedom that he could let go.


    Gong Yunhong met many evil spirits who had talent and talent. Finally, he was limited by the fear of others, and the waste who envied the virtuous. Finally, he left the scene lonely and even delayed his good time.


    Although song Bocheng''s stories are somewhat unexpected to Gong Yunhong, Gong Yunhong is not so naive. She has her own ideas and will analyze them from another perspective.


    "I didn''t say that."


    Song Bocheng knew that she didn''t think so. He said with a smile, "but he has always done this."


    "I think you should be able to understand a truth, even if it is his camouflage, as long as you can continue to camouflage, who can judge whether it is true or not?"


    Gong Yunhong''s eyes changed, but he didn''t speak.


    She herself and song Bocheng are such people.


    They all carry another identity, wear masks to live, even hide from everyone.


    By that time, it doesn''t matter which is your real self.


    However, Gong Yunhong soon began to laugh and said, "maybe you are right. Lu Li is not necessarily a mercenary person. However, this may not be the evidence of his heavy affection. After all, the Yan King''s red sleeves have made his country and his city beautiful enough to make women in the world envious may be the goal of your men at the cost of life and death. "


    "This..."


    Song Bocheng Leng Leng, face slightly changed way: "Lu Li is still a teenager."


    "What about teenagers? Now it''s a teenager, and sooner or later it''s a man. " "In a word, I understand what you mean. But there needs to be a statement about this matter. Otherwise, even if Lu Li doesn''t think we''ve done a bad job, will you be able to walk through that level in your heart? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    Although Gong Yunhong''s remarks are somewhat inappropriate, she is not wrong.


    When things got to this point, even if they didn''t need to give Lu Li an account, they had to give themselves an account.


    Song Bocheng thought for a moment, and finally frowned: "that''s true, but..."


    "Although the power of Tianbu can not be called, we are not without any help."


    Gong Yunhong chuckled: "don''t forget, what Lu Li really wants us to investigate is the hidden situation of Yanzhou aristocratic family. In this regard, the strength of the palace family may not be worse than that of the heavenly part. "


    "You mean Let the aristocratic family go


    Hearing the speech, song Bocheng shook his head and said, "it''s too risky. You took the position of the head of the palace family, which has attracted the attention of the Hou family. Now every move of the palace family is under the supervision of all parties. How do you want to succeed? "


    It''s not that song Bocheng doesn''t believe in the power of the Gong family.


    To become a subordinate family of the Hou family and occupy a certain position, the Gong family is not just a powerful master like Gong Yunhong.


    However, even if the palace family has the ability to communicate with the heaven, and now the Marquis are marking death, every family in Yanzhou is also on guard against the actions of the palace family. It is undoubtedly extremely difficult to explore information in this situation.


    "I have my own way."


    Gong Yunhong didn''t explain in detail, but the strong confidence in her words made song Bocheng a little hesitant.


    Then Gong Yunhong said, "you should inform Lu Li of the affairs of Tianbu as soon as possible. Although we can''t use the power of Tianbu, we still need Lu Li''s assistance in many things after that."


    There is no need for Gong Yunhong to remind him of this incident. Song Bocheng directly took out the jade slips and passed on the harvest here, including the amazing secrets discovered today, to Lu Li.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace of Yan Wang.


    After hearing song Bocheng''s news, Lu Li''s face also changed.


    Even if he had some guesses about the current situation of Tianbu, he never expected that the situation had been so bad.


    Nearly half of the top officials in Tianbu defected and joined the Shinto cult. What are they going to do?


    However, Lu Li did not immediately say anything to song Bocheng. After learning that song Bocheng might inherit the position of the second leader of Tianbu, Lu Li knew that this matter might not have no room for turning around.


    After all, with song Bocheng''s means, it is possible for him to make a higher position.


    So Lu Li calmed down a little and said to the jade slips, "I know what happened. As for exploring the family of Yanzhou Ask Master Gong what kind of help she needs? "


    Song Bocheng sent a message not only to explain the matter, but also to show that although they could continue to follow up, they lost the power of Tianbu. It was still a bit of trouble to push forward this matter.


    So they probably need a little help.


    Song Bocheng is probably communicating with Gong Yunhong.


    Lu Li did not urge, but sat waiting for a moment. Song Bocheng''s voice sounded slowly: "she needs your help to contain Hou''s family and mediate a little among them."


    "Now the Hou family is still staring at the palace family." After understanding song Bocheng''s implication, Lu Li said, "in this case, I''ll take care of this matter. Don''t worry about checking. It''s not just Hou''s family, but any family in Yanzhou who dares to obstruct. There''s no need to maintain the superficial balance. "


    "What do you want to do?"


    Song Bocheng''s voice on the other side of the jade slips was nervous. "You have to think clearly that although the aristocratic families choose to retreat, it does not mean that they are really afraid of you."


    At present, although the situation in Yanzhou is very good, Lord Yan''s residence has gradually regained many rights. Those aristocratic families are extremely miserable after being renovated by Lu Li, but this does not mean that those families are really afraid of the Yan palace or Lu Li.


    They just don''t want to have any more conflicts with the land separation.


    Moreover, since this period of time, Lu Li has also been very prudent. He has not only taught those aristocratic families a lesson, but also prevented them from breaking their muscles and bones and causing a sharp rebound.


    However, this does not mean that the yanwangfu can really suppress the aristocratic families in Yanzhou.


    "They will be afraid of me." When Lu Li heard the speech, he showed a meaningful smile. He said faintly: "I''ll handle this matter. You can do it freely. As for the issue of the Ministry of heaven, do not act rashly. "


    "Nature."


    Song Bocheng understands the benefits. Even if Lu Li doesn''t say anything, he will also be cautious about the issue of Tianbu.


    "That''s it. I''ll deal with it as soon as possible."


    With that, Lu Li put out a light on the jade slips and interrupted the dialogue with song Bocheng.


    Then, Lu Li''s face showed a trace of contemplation.


    "Tianbu has been infiltrated to this extent by the Shinto."


    Slightly frowned, Lu Li whispered.


    He did not expect that the chief and the three leaders of Tianbu were the great envoys of the Shinto.He had a similar suspicion before, and thought that the actions of the gods and the kingdom of the heaven and the devil kingdom against the earth were too strange, and there must be someone behind him to help. If this person can find out the whereabouts of the three earth leaders and high-level Kunpeng, it shows that he has great energy. If he is not a high-ranking person who swallows up the holy land of heaven, he may be a high-level person in the heavenly ministry.


    Lu Li is more inclined to the latter.


    Because in the imperial court of tuntian Shengguo, many important officials perform their respective duties. Even if they are very powerful, they are all related to the aristocratic family and can not reach into the special organization of Shenwei.


    After all, the whereabouts of the three local leaders are also secret. Even many local killers may not be clear about them. However, the Shinto cult and the kingdom of heaven and the devil kingdom can find Chen Yang, Cao Hanbing and Zheng an so accurately, which proves that the people who attack must be good at spying on intelligence.


    Who is better at spying on intelligence than Tianbu?


    There is an internal ghost in Tianbu, which has been confirmed by Lu Li for a long time.


    However, he didn''t expect that the ghost was not only from the twelve supervisors or one of the messengers, but was rooted in the leaders!


    In addition to Xue Zhi, the other two leaders have defected. These two people can bypass Xue Zhi and directly control the power of Tianbu and control the whole Tianbu.


    "If the information given by Xue Zhi is not false, it seems that the situation is more complicated than I thought."


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s eyebrows loosen, a deep voice, it is to stand up, out of the room.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, two figures came up.


    "Lord Lu."


    It was Tan long and Shi Yan who followed Lu Li in the imperial capital.


    Half a month ago, the two men arrived in Yanzhou from the capital of the emperor, which solved the problem that no one around Lu Li could handle chores.


    Months have not seen, Tan long is more flattering than before, low eyebrows to Lu Li way: "adults but to go to work?"


    In his side, Shi Yan still has that stiff expression, but at this time, Shi Yan has been convinced of Lu Li, not as dull as it was, at least a little clever.


    Lu Li looked at the two men and said, "you two Come with me. "


    Although these two men have broken through to the realm of tongxuan, they are not enough to see the martial arts in the realm.


    But thinking of what he had to do later, Lu Li decided to take them with him.


    They have been in the palace of Yanzhou for half a month and have been doing some chores every day. Now they finally have the opportunity to do some big things with Lu Li. How can they not cherish the opportunity and naturally nod their heads and follow Lu Li''s heels obediently.


    Before leaving the mansion, Lu Li found a famous female guard and told her to report to the king of Yan and said that he would go to the Marquis''s house to see him.


    The woman guard was stunned.


    Not only is she, even tan long and Shi Yan two people also Leng in the spot.


    They really didn''t expect that Lu Li was going to go to the Hou''s office.


    The two looked at each other, both worried and excited.


    The worry is that their strength is likely to become a burden of land separation. The excitement is that the "big event" they are waiting for finally comes!


    Hou family, that is the first family in Yanzhou!


    Although the Hou family was extremely low-key during this period, and there was also a faint sense of struggle within the Hou family. Since the disappearance of the Marquis, the former Yanzhou local tiger has become a weak and deceiving disease animal. It was not only suppressed by the Yan palace, but also moved by other families. They frequently used small actions to test the Hou family''s bottom line.


    But this Still can''t change the fact that Hou family is the strongest family in Yanzhou!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    "He said he was going to visit Hou''s house?"


    Listen to that female guard''s natural endowment, bathe red sleeve face flashed a trace of surprise color, and then look at the Ge crescent moon around.


    Ge Xinyue is also a face inexplicable meaning, shook his head, indicating that this matter is also unknown.


    She has been busy with Cao Hanbing to close down the local forces and rarely return to the government. Today, she happened to catch up with her busy time and wanted to report back on her achievements in these days. However, she unexpectedly caught up with Lu Li and ran out to make trouble.


    "Your Highness, that''s exactly what manager Lu said."


    The female guard was also confused. Lu Li said vaguely at that time, and did not explain too much, but said that he would visit Hou''s house.


    Mu red sleeve squints, chin head way: "he can take who to leave together?"


    The female guard heard the speech and immediately replied, "there are two guards, Tan long and Shi Yan."


    Tan long and Shi Yan are now experts in Xuanwu. In order to facilitate their actions, Lu Li also asks mu Hongxiu for the title of a third grade guard, which improves their identities.


    "I see."


    Mu tea once heard the names of these two people, they knew that there should be no risk in this matter, mild way: "go down."


    The female guard said yes and left the yard.


    When she went, mu tea looked at GE Xinyue again and asked, "what do you think of this matter?"


    "Lu Li can never do anything at will. Now that we are in balance with the Yanzhou family, he takes the initiative to go to Hou''s house to fight and break the tacit understanding between the two sides. It must be some plot."


    Ge Xinyue thought for a moment and thought according to Lu Li''s idea. He felt that there must be some deep meaning behind Lu Li''s behavior.


    "He is more and more unpredictable now. Although he knows that there must be a reason for him, such recklessness is still a headache."


    Mu tea rubbed the eyebrows and sighed in a low voice.


    Ge Xinyue said with a smile: "Your Highness doesn''t have to worry too much. After all, Lu Li is a master now. If there is no top player, if you look at the whole Yanzhou, I''m afraid no one can hurt his life."


    Today''s Lu Li is not the one who was beaten half dead by the Cang Wang''s move, but also bathed in tea to save life.


    Now he, even to the master of the peak of Mingyou, has the confidence to fight. If you meet a master in the late Ming Dynasty, you may be able to fight back and forth.


    As for the middle and early Ming you masters


    Unless they can mobilize more than five people at a time, and they are still willing to die, otherwise, there is not enough land to kill.


    Mu red sleeve heard this sentence, a little thought, that is also the truth, is self mockery way: "you don''t say I also forget, this boy mixed up, then mixed into a master. And now I have to rely on his breath and be protected by him. "


    Speaking, mu tea played a ring finger, a trace of golden light in the fingertip fleeting.


    That is the power of the fundamental law.


    Now she has thoroughly refined the part of the golden energy that Luli gave her. Although her strength has not been improved much, she has almost reached the point of perfection in the control of this new power.


    She was also an invincible master who had once set foot on the peak. Although the basic energy has changed from genuine Qi to this golden energy, which is very unfamiliar to control, she is also very familiar with the speed, and more than once she shows her talent that makes Lu Li marvel at.


    Seeing the golden energy on her fingertips, Ge Xinyue laughed more brightly. "Your Highness can now fully control the power of the fundamental law. Maybe it won''t be long before you can return to the peak."


    This return to the peak, of course, is not to explain the peak.


    And the first top level of Ambrosia.


    According to Mu''s talent, coupled with the basic law of this kind of adverse inheritance, it is really not difficult for her to have the fighting power of a top master again.


    However, heard her words, mu tea is decisive shake head, "or too slow."


    "Or too slow?" Ge Xinyue is a little puzzled.


    Mu tea will first sent to the house that white invitation card out, handed to ge Xinyue.


    When GE Xinyue saw the invitation, her face changed. She took it seriously. After looking at it, she understood the situation and frowned, "who wants to kill with a knife?"


    She knows the existence of snowy state.


    I also heard that xuezun is about to leave the territory, and the snow state needs to choose the next snow Zun.


    So when she saw this white invitation, she realized that the big thing was bad.


    After catching a glimpse of Lu Li''s name on the invitation, Ge Xinyue showed a rare anger.


    Someone actually pushed Lu Li to participate in this "grand event"!


    Ge Xinyue''s first reaction is to use the knife to kill people.


    Especially when I saw that the names of the five people on the invitation card were actually people who devoured heaven, the idea became even stronger."It''s not clear who''s behind it." Mu tea shook her head and said, "but this It really caught us off guard. "


    Now the palace of Lord Yan is just out of trouble, and everyone knows who benefits from it.


    So this invitation not only made Lu Li unexpected, but also made Lord Yan''s house passive.


    "Your Highness, this matter must be thoroughly investigated, and Lu Li''s heart can''t be resented!"


    Sure enough, Ge Xinyue also immediately produced such worries.


    If Lu Li thinks that there is a high-level of the holy Kingdom behind this, or even the royal family intervenes, it will be very difficult to clean out the palace of Yan.


    "Don''t worry." Mu tea lips slightly raised, said: "he is not so reckless people, this matter I have explained with him, I believe he can understand. Even if Mujing really intervenes in the back He can''t represent the attitude of Yan Wangfu. "


    Ge Xinyue was shocked.


    Mu red sleeve this word, already be regarded as "treacherous".


    The whole heaven swallowing kingdom is the world of Mujing. The will of Mujing is the direction of tuntian Shengguo. As one of the nine kings of the holy Kingdom and also the sister of Mujing, she said that Mujing could not represent the attitude of Lord Yan''s mansion. This sentence is actually an attitude.


    No matter what kind of role Mujing played in this matter, she chose to leave Lu Li.


    Even Ge Xinyue also recognized the importance of Lu Li to the Yan palace, but he could not help hesitating: "Your Highness, you have to think long-term."


    "It doesn''t have to be that troublesome."


    Mu Hongxiu said with a smile: "my brother has always wanted to support Ning Qiu as emperor. If this is really the case, Ning Qiu will be the next master of tuntian Shengguo. Until then... "


    Speaking of this, mu tea seems to suddenly think of something, shook his head and shut up.


    Ge Xinyue is aware of Mu red sleeve in that moment of complex emotions, vaguely guess what, but also do not know how to open up, can only lead the topic to the snow state: "if Lu Li really go to the snow state, I''m afraid it will be more or less ominous."


    Seeing the five names on the list, I don''t know how powerful Jiang Wanli is. Dong Ao, Mei Wushuang and Lin Wangbei are all top masters. Jiang Wanli is the successor of the yuan family''s son of God. Even if he has not touched the top level, in terms of the details of the ancient Jiang family, even if he uses treasures to pile up, he can also make him into the top combat power.


    As for the five candidates sent by Zhengdao, there is no need to repeat them. Even if they are not all Tianjiao from the holy land, they should be the top masters of the powerful sect.


    Mixed in such a group of people, Lu Li, who has not yet been cooked up in the middle of the Ming Dynasty, has any way to live?


    "They dare not." "And Gu Haoran will never sit by and watch this matter. Since Lu Li has become his youngest junior brother, he has inherited the incense of his school. Although this guy is usually careless, he attaches great importance to the inheritance of his school. If he takes over the cause and effect, there is absolutely no reason to stand idly by. "


    After saying that, Mu red sleeve stopped and said in a cold voice: "besides, at that time, I may not have the strength of a war."


    Ge Xinyue listens, just know Mu red sleeve why can anxious oneself strength enter the country.


    Although she didn''t say it, but now she has to be protected by Lu Li, and she can''t do anything at all. It''s hard for mu Hongxiu to be so proud as to kill her.


    Before Dantian was broken, she could pretend to be indifferent. But since the basic law has brought her a glimmer of light, she must firmly hold this glimmer of hope in her hands!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    Hou family.


    After the disappearance of the Marquis, the first aristocratic family in Yanzhou experienced a series of chaos. Although the root cause was the unfortunate master who died in the palace family, according to the rules, the Hou family should send someone to investigate the body and punish the palace family for their incompetence.


    People die in the palace family, even if it has nothing to do with the palace family. As a subordinate family of Hou family, they have no right to speak.


    But things didn''t go according to the rules.


    Now, the two sides of the royal family, Hou Wu ye and Hou Ba ye, seem to have reached an agreement. They have ignored the real cause of Hou Wenqing''s death. Instead, they have begun to buy off the powerful members of the Hou family. Their main target is the power of the marquis.


    As the real helmsman of the Hou family, although the Marquis disappeared, the huge power he controlled still could control the current situation of the Hou family.


    Therefore, in the past half month, there have been a lot of frictions between Hou Wu ye and Hou Ba ye, both of which are to prove that they are qualified to lead the Hou family on their way. Although no large-scale conflict broke out, this kind of display of skill still hides a lot of blood and sacrifice.


    Many Hou''s relatives, who were originally weak in power, had to choose their own ranks during this period, and the masters who originally belonged to the power of marquis gradually wavered.


    After fighting for such a long time, Hou Baye gradually gained the upper hand. Although he was not able to suppress him, he let the storm fall into a short-term balance.


    At this moment, in a landscape garden of the Hou family, Hou Wu Ye is holding a handful of broken materials and feeding the fish carelessly.


    Although he was also an old man, he was well maintained and his face was very ruddy.


    "Eight masters."


    Just then, someone came up and whispered behind him, "here comes the man surnamed Lu."


    It was ambiguous, and with an appropriate degree of disdain, but the fear of his eyes betrayed his true idea.


    Hou eight Ye showed a surprised expression, "Oh? What is he doing here? "


    "The post he handed in said that he wanted to see the person in charge of the Hou family now."


    The man hesitated for a moment and continued: "the fifth master has invited him to the reception hall."


    Hou eight Ye shook his hand and threw all the remaining fish food into the lake. Looking at the water spray that the tail fish was fighting for food, he said with a smile: "my five brothers are really worried."


    "Eight masters, I think..."


    "What do you think?" Before he finished speaking, Hou eight ye turned his head and looked at him lightly.


    The man was staring at him, his back was chilly, but he summoned up his courage and said: "Lu Li is definitely not good at the moment. If you let him stand on the side of the fifth master It''s also trouble for us. "


    "Ha ha."


    Hou eight Ye sneered and shook his head: "he is not so stupid. My five brothers are not so clever."


    After that, Hou eight Ye slowly relaxed his shoulders, and then said, "let''s go and listen to what the headmaster Lu wants to do."


    When he heard this, hesitation flashed on his face.


    Of course, the change of his expression at this moment can''t be concealed from Hou Baye.


    Hou eight Ye glanced at him one eye, light way: "still have what to say, say together."


    The man looked down and said, "the fifth master asked someone to stop the reception hall and said that no one could enter without his permission Even you are not allowed in. "


    Hou eight Ye suddenly squinted, but did not get angry, but feel interesting, "he this is to give me a horse power?"


    "How old are you? Are you childish when you play such a dirty trick?"


    After shaking his head and sighing, Hou eight ye walked in front of him with his hands on his back. His voice was light: "go, I want to see. Who can he send to stop me?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the reception hall of the Hou family.


    Lu Li was presented to his seat, and there were many beautiful maids on both sides. It can be said that he was extremely considerate.


    On the main seat, an old man in a black robe with an easy-going look on his brows and eyes said with a smile, "Mr. Lu has come, but it''s a pity that I didn''t give a notice in advance. It seems that our Hou family is not well entertained."


    Lu Li picked up a piece of cake, looked at it for a moment, put it back, rubbed his hands, and said with a light smile: "come uninvited. It''s just a bad guest. Why do you say these empty words?"


    Hou Wuye said with a smile: "it''s not empty, it''s not empty. Manager Lu is now a distinguished guest in Yanzhou. Who dares not to go to any place he wants to go? "


    He said it in a profound and ironic way.


    Before Lu Li spoke, Tan long, who was standing in the rear, frowned and said in a deep voice, "my Lord is in charge of the palace for the time being. Walking outside represents the majesty of his highness. I advise you to be careful in your words and deeds."


    Tan Long''s threat surprised the fifth Lord of Hou. He glanced at the "weak" who could not understand the metaphysical realm.Yes, in his eyes, the xuanjing is really too weak.


    Although he boasted that he was free from the world, it was because the mountain was pressed on the head of the Lord. Even if he had been a strong master, he was not dare to make a mistake in front of the Lord.


    Now the mountain has disappeared. For Lord Hou, everything in front of him is clearer. The shadow is gone, and he has become a big mountain. His eyes on things become different.


    Tanlong was a little palpitating at his eyes, but he was strong enough to support his shyness.


    As he said, Lu Li appeared, representing the face of Yan Wang Mu red sleeve, and he and Shiyan, represented the face of Luli!


    If you want, don''t make a sound. Since it''s out, you can''t be shy.


    Hou five Ye deeply looked at tanlong, a trace of real gas quietly burst out, straight to tan long and go!


    Although very not eye-catching, but this silk true spirit of the mind is very vicious.


    Its goal is tanlong''s dandian, to destroy his martial arts foundation!


    Hum!


    At the same time, a clear sword ring, purple streamer flash away, on the spot will be the real Qi to cut off!


    Peach blossom sword is really showing, and the sky is far away from Hou Wu Ye.


    Lord Hou Wu also heard of the legendary flying sword, but he saw peach blossom sword for the first time. The feeling of palpitation reminded him immediately that the sword is not to be provoked!


    "Five Ye is really angry, but to tell the truth, as for the bad man''s future?" Luli carelessly picked his finger.


    Tanlong''s face changed slightly.


    He was not a fool, knowing what happened in the moment.


    When I look at you, I have a little bit of ruthlessness in my eyes.


    This old thing, actually want to break my foundation?


    "Ha ha, chief Lu said and laughed. Although I am not as good as the Lord Hou, I am also a master of the strong. "


    Hou five Ye smiled, the front suddenly turned: "the master is dignified, not a can insult the Xuanxuan."


    "Insulting you?"


    Lu Li raised his eyes, and swept the five Ye Hou a glance. "I think tanlong is telling the truth. I came to the Hou family to visit the door, and I tried to give the best courtesy. The five lords'' opening was a cynical irony. How do you think I am a master of Lu Li


    The voice fell to the ground, and the peach blossom sword trembled, and the sword front raised a few inches, pointing to the eyebrow of the Lord Hou five.


    The threat of death suddenly enveloped the Lord Hou Wu, making him look awe-inspiring, could not keep his easy smile and stare at Lu Li. "Lu manager calls himself a bad guest. Do you really want to be a wild man in Hou''s house today?"


    Luli didn''t speak, just smile and play.


    He didn''t feel it. When peach blossom sword pointed to Lord Hou Wu, there were several sectarian breath around him, which was far and near, and full of three people.


    These people should be the direct family of Lord Hou Wu.


    But Lu Li didn''t care, fingers moved, peach blossom sword suddenly fell back, and smiled: "Lord Hou 5 seems to have misunderstood what, this time, of course, it is not to make trouble."


    "I''m here to talk to you five."


    "Talk about things?"


    "Hou Wu ye also laughed:" now the Yan Wang mansion suppressed all the families of Yanzhou, even Hou family should pay attention to the nose of the chief Lu. If the chief Lu really had any orders, he could tell people to pass on a voice, where can I use it to go on the door himself? "


    Lu Li hears words, light way: "personally to the door, more solemn. After all, Hou family is the first family in Yanzhou. There is still some face. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    "The first family."


    Lord Hou did not say a word, but then he looked at the ladies around him and waved his hand. The maids immediately backed away. Then, he looked at the landing and left and said, "manager Lu, we people in the Ming Dynasty don''t speak in secret. Now there is a news spread in Yanzhou that the Marquis died in the hands of your Lord Yan''s house. From the top to the bottom of the Hou family, there are always discordant voices. Many people want to revenge for the Marquis, but they are all suppressed by me. The Hou family doesn''t want to have a conflict with Lord Yan''s house now, but it doesn''t mean that Lord Yan''s house can gain more. "


    "The matter of the Marquis has not been decided yet. If it is proved that he really died in the hands of Lord Yan..."


    Hou five ye said here, slightly a meal, but did not continue to say.


    But what he meant was obvious.


    If the Marquis is really dead in the hands of Lord Yan''s house, the Hou family will surely retaliate.


    After all, the Marquis is is the real helmsman of the Hou family. He has lost his trace. If it is who will take over his position, he must have an accurate attitude.


    Otherwise, the dignity that the Marquis has established in his family for many years will become the biggest obstacle in the future.


    Although the Hou family is a wealthy family, it should have put the interests first. However, the Hou family has achieved its present size, and the Marquis must have a lot of loyalty within the family.


    Although the fifth Lord and the eighth master are fighting each other openly and secretly, it seems to be extremely lively. However, there are still a lot of people waiting for news from the marquis.


    "Is this a warning to Lord Yan?"


    Lu Li did not admit that the Marquis was "killed" by the Yan palace, but he did not deny it.


    Just ask a question lightly.


    Hou Wu ye said with a smile: "the palace of Yan is like the sun at its peak. Naturally, I don''t mean it. However, manager Lu should be more careful, and don''t get caught. Now in Yanzhou, it seems calm, but there are more than one or two people who want you to die. "


    "You don''t have to care about this." Lu Li said with a smile: "what I did must have blocked many people''s way. It''s normal that they want me to die. But the fifth master thought, can someone really kill me? "


    Lu Li looked around, smiling even more: "to now, I''m still alive."


    Hou five Ye''s eyes changed slightly, and his hand clenched quietly, but he did not refute Lu Li''s words.


    During this period of time, I don''t know how many people in Yanzhou aristocratic family wanted Lu Li to die, and there were many people who took action.


    But those who couldn''t get away from the nearest place had already been solved by Zheng''an.


    On the surface, Zheng''an seems to be only flattering Lu Li. He is a great master. He is not as good as a dogleg. But don''t forget that he is the three leaders of the earth, and he can fight against the incarnation of heaven and man.


    In Zheng''an''s eyes, those killers sent by Yanzhou aristocratic family are just like children''s playing games. They are all bad tricks.


    Even if some families were eager for Lu Li to die, they even paid for it and sent out killers in the master''s realm. In the end, they only became the nameless corpse disposed of by Lord Yan''s mansion.


    It is not necessarily that there is no Hou family.


    So Hou Wu ye thought that Lu Li''s words were also a warning.


    However, in the moment when Hou Wu Ye''s mood was slightly disordered, Lu Li sat up straight and asked with a smile: "five masters have been chatting with me for a long time, but they haven''t talked about any key points. In order to save time for both sides, I only ask After


    had a long time, Lu Yue was somewhat smiling. "Now Hou''s family has the final say," said the five.


    The fifth Lord of Hou came back to his mind and was just about to answer Lu Li''s question. Outside the meeting hall, however, there was a long smile: "of course he said it didn''t count!"


    "Eight masters..."


    "Eight masters!"


    Outside the meeting hall, some people spoke in a hurry. One was to stop him, the other was to remind him.


    The moment he heard this voice, his eyes became gloomy. He was about to stand up. He had already passed the Hou family members and stepped into the hall. He first looked at Hou Wu ye with a smile, then looked at Lu Li and arched his hand and said, "I''ve seen manager Lu."


    The movement of Hou Wu Ye''s getting up was only half done, but he was directly hung there, and his expression was even more ugly.


    The atmosphere in the chamber suddenly became strange.


    Lu Li squinted at the eight masters of the Hou family. He grew up and returned with a courtesy: "this is the eight masters of the Hou family?"


    "I''ve heard so much."


    Hou eight Ye smelt the speech and waved his hand with a smile: "I am old immortal. What have I been looking up to for so long. But it''s manager Lu. If he''s really magnanimous, he''s already a great master at a young age. I''m ashamed. "


    "Eight younger brother, why don''t you feed the fish today?"


    Hou Wu Ye''s face changed several times, but he knew that it was a foregone conclusion. He sat down quietly and said quietly, "manager Lu has me to treat you. I don''t have to worry about it."


    "Feed the fish every day, but I''m tired of it."


    Ignoring the dissatisfaction in his tone, he went directly to Lu Li and took his seat. He dusted his front and said with a smile: "now the Hou family has no owner. You and my brothers can say a few words by virtue of their seniority. If I don''t show up, what will it look like if I don''t show up? It''s a white joke that there''s no one in the Hou family! "Speaking of this, Hou Baye gave a sneer at him.


    Hou Wuye snorted coldly and didn''t pick up the stubble.


    He is obviously reminding that the position of the head of the Hou family has not been settled, and he is too anxious.


    However, Hou Wu Ye was forced to suppress his anger, and reluctantly said with a smile to Lu Li: "my eight younger brothers, I''ve been a little lazy recently. I''ve come slowly. Please don''t blame me, manager Lu."


    Lu Liben was still holding a good drama mentality and waiting for the latter part of the story. However, these two old and sophisticated guys were obviously angry and didn''t intend to break out into a conflict now. They just let the outsider see a joke.


    So Lu Li was a little disappointed in the bottom of his heart, but he said quietly: "Hou eight Ye is also an elder. It doesn''t matter."


    "Well, if everyone respected the old and respected the virtuous as the chief inspector Lu, my Hou''s family would not be reduced to such a level."


    Hou Wu Ye sighed along with Lu Li''s words, punning and full of irony.


    Hou Baye is still smiling.


    Lu Li has always been observing the expressions of the two people, but can not help but think of the information that song Bocheng sent back before.


    According to the intelligence collected by the Ministry of heaven and Gong Yunhong''s oral statement, the eighth master of Hou''s family appears to be in a hot temper, and the city government is very deep, and he is careful to fight against him. As for the eight masters of the Hou family, he also got a deep evaluation, but it was the attitude of idle clouds and wild cranes, which was indisputable everywhere.


    Although Tian Bu and Gong Yunhong may not be accurate, they are enough to serve as a valuable reference.


    But now, after seeing the two men with his own eyes, Lu Li feels that this information is really worthless.


    These two wily old immortals have no characteristics described in the intelligence.


    Even if they were replaced, there was nothing wrong with that intelligence.


    "These two old immortals are more difficult than the marquis."


    Lu Li is not afraid of the "wisdom" of the Marquis, because the more intelligent people are, the more they will be able to measure gains and losses. The more they think about it, the more opportunities they will have. I''m afraid they don''t care about anything but themselves.


    It would have taken a lot of work today, unless we broke our faces and subdued them with our own strength.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li thought slightly, and simply said, "since the Hou family is dominated by two people, they might as well listen to what I want to do today."


    "You can''t get it."


    Hou Wuye raised his hand.


    Hou eight ye also slants the vision, the smile is gentle.


    The two of them are really curious about what Lu Li, at the height of the sun, is going to visit the door in person. Especially in such a sensitive situation.


    You know, now Lu Li''s life has become a thorn in the flesh of the family of three states. There is a secret reward for him, which has been mentioned as a sky high price.


    No matter how fearless they are, they lead two martial artists to visit xuanjing with their bodies, which is no different from taking death.


    Lord Hou and Lord Hou both want to ask Lu Li. Do you know that when we give an order, Hou''s family closes the door, and the powerful masters rush in. Today, this is your death date?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    Just as they were waiting for Lu Li to open his mouth.


    But Lu Li stood up. Under their surprised eyes, they walked around the conference hall and looked around with their hands. They said, "the Hou family is the most powerful family in Yanzhou. It''s a bit amazing to see today. "


    "At the moment, there are six masters staring at the assembly hall."


    Facing the two people''s slightly changed eyes, Lu Li turned back and said: "in the early Ming Dynasty, there were two people and four people in the middle period. There are three previously revealed traces, which should be the forces of five masters. As for the three people who hide deeper... "


    Lu Li turned his eyes to Hou eight Ye. "Eight Ye''s mouth is kind. Who is this defending against?"


    Who to defend?


    What do you think?


    Hearing about Lu Li''s problem, even if Hou Wu ye and Hou Ba ye had more problems, they couldn''t help looking at each other, and they felt a little speechless.


    Who doesn''t know that Lu Li''s combat power is so strong that even the master of Mingyou''s peak dares to go up and compare?


    Even if it is as strong as Hou''s, it is impossible to regard Mingyou peak as a standing combat power. If you look at the whole family, it''s not that there are strong people at this level, but they can''t do anything about it!


    When you get to the peak of Mingyou, you have the qualification to win the summit. You are always thinking about how to get closer to the gate of heaven and man. Family affairs are no longer too concerned.


    Unless it is the time of the family''s life and death, it will never be easy to move.


    In fact, not to mention the peak of the Ming you, even if it is the late Ming you strong, the current Hou family is not without. For example, Hou eight Ye himself is already in the late Ming Dynasty. Although he has not yet arrived, he is not far away from that realm.


    But even in the late Ming Dynasty, when they thought of Lu Li''s fighting power, they felt a little frightened.


    The scene of his sword cutting the incarnation of heaven and man did not last long!


    And At that time, he was not a great master. With the help of one link, he would dare to run against the incarnation of heaven and man who surpassed the top masters. Who could not be afraid of such a "madman"?


    "Don''t laugh, manager Lu."


    Hou eight Ye sighed: "lost the Marquis, Hou''s house has been enough chaos, is really can''t afford to toss."


    This is even a confession.


    The implication is that the Hou family is really not hostile now. I hope you, manager Lu, will let them go.


    After all, although there is no concrete evidence for the disappearance of the Marquis, the whole family class of Yanzhou is very clear. The Marquis went to the Hongmen banquet of Mo Shenfeng and disappeared from then on.


    Those who disappeared together, as well as those who he arranged, as well as the masters he took.


    After that night, most of the family members were scared. In addition to some who do not give up, they are still studying how to find Lu Li''s revenge, and constantly think about how to kill him. The rest is actually holding his nose.


    Among these people, the Hou family is also included.


    Although the infighting between Hou Wu ye and Hou Ba Ye was also the main reason, the more important thing was that they did not dare to provoke Lu Li any more.


    Even Gong Yunhong admitted that it was she who combined with Lord Yan''s house to kill the marquis. Hou Wu ye and Hou Baye both opened and closed their eyes, but they didn''t hear.


    Although the eighth master of Hou said this sentence a little bit, but he also showed a very supportive attitude.


    It is rare for these two men to unite the front on this matter.


    "Both of them are elders, and I have always respected them most. You can rest assured that this time you are here to talk about things, and you will never ask for trouble. "


    Lu Li said with a smile and then waved to tan long.


    Tan long immediately understood, took out two jade pendants and put them in front of Hou Wu ye and Hou Ba Ye respectively.


    Both of them glanced at the jade pendant, and neither of them took it up.


    Hou Wu Ye frowned and said, "manager Lu, what do you mean?"


    Although he didn''t open his mouth, he was obviously puzzled.


    "I don''t know what do you think of the Hou family now?"


    Lu Li didn''t answer the rhetorical questions with a smile.


    Hou Wu ye still didn''t understand. He took another look at the jade pendant. He wanted to reach out, but he hesitated.


    Hou eight ye said: "manager Lu has no idea. Although the Hou family is known as the first family in Yanzhou, many times, we also have difficulties."


    "My fifth brother, after all, was a natural and unrestrained character of idle clouds and wild cranes. He didn''t care about many family affairs. He didn''t know that these were natural."


    "Well, when the Marquis was still there, all the families were willing to respect the Marquis for the sake of his face. Now that the Marquis is no longer here, we Hou family is a piece of fat in the eyes of Yanzhou families. "


    Hou eight Ye sighs, still don''t forget to pour dirty water on Hou five Ye.


    The fifth Lord of Marquis was livid, but he could not refute it.


    Because he did ignore the family affairs these years. Although he also cultivated some forces secretly, when the Marquis disappeared, all the people in the family were willing to follow the example of the eighth Lord, which made him passive in the first step, and he was miserable.But even he did not think that the Marquis would "die" one day.


    And still so neat, and died suddenly.


    So in the face of his eight younger brother''s words, Hou Wu Ye didn''t say anything to refute.


    "Manager Lu, the Hou family is already like this. It is very difficult to maintain it. Please don''t amuse us any more." Hou eight Ye stood up and even used the honorific title. He even bowed over to Lu Li. His posture was indescribable.


    "Eight ye, why is this necessary?"


    Lu Li stepped forward two steps and lifted up Hou Baye with a smile. Then he said, "I have heard of the difficulties of Hou''s family. So, I''m not here? "


    "This? What does that mean? "


    Hou eight Ye''s face was surprised, but in fact his heart was slightly heavy.


    He knew that what he was most worried about was happening.


    What I said before was not against my heart. Now the Hou family has lost its Lord, and it is just like the tiger whose teeth have been pulled out. Although the tiger power is still there, it is very difficult to frighten everyone.


    The fact that Yanzhou aristocratic family can maintain the apparent balance is not how harmonious Yanzhou is, let alone the credit of Mo Shenfeng''s painstaking efforts over the years.


    The real reason is just that the Marquis suppressed those people who had bad intentions. The mountain of Hou family was dead on their heads.


    The Hou family is too big, big enough to let the clansmen with insignificant collateral enjoy rich resources. And the source of this resource is actually equivalent to cutting meat from every family in Yanzhou.


    If some people take more, naturally others will take less.


    The Hou family had occupied so many resources that it had long been dissatisfied by the Yanzhou aristocratic family. There are definitely more than one or two who want to subvert the Hou family.


    Now Do you even want to get involved in the palace of Yan?


    Looking at the smile on Lu Li''s face, Hou Baye felt sad for no reason.


    "Hou family lost you, really nobody can support this so everybody industry?"


    Hou Baye sighed at the bottom of his heart.


    What he worried about most was not that Hou''s family was attacked by the crowd. To deal with those who have the heart but no courage, even if the Marquis is not there, the Hou family is strong enough to smash their plot.


    What really made him restless was the attitude of Lord Yan''s mansion.


    Now Lord Yan''s residence has taken the initiative. Whether it is to settle accounts after autumn, or to reach out to Hou''s house, so as to completely control the oldest powerful family in Yanzhou, it is impossible for Hou Baye to accept it.


    But Lu Li has shown such an attitude.


    What makes Hou eight Ye worried is that he doesn''t know what Lu Li wants to achieve.


    In other words, he did not know what Lu Li relied on.


    Is it the threat of a full-scale war, or is it a vicious plan to behead the top?


    No matter which kind, Hou eight Ye has no qualification to refuse.


    Unless he is ready to break the balance, under the gaze of countless double eyes in Yanzhou, there will be a direct conflict with Yan Wangfu.


    Hou Wu ye, sitting on the throne, also thought of something. His face was not very good-looking.


    Aware of the change in the two people''s looks, Lu Li said with a smile: "I know what the two elders are thinking, but what I want to say is that it''s better to see my sincerity than to think about it here."


    With that, Lu Li reached out and motioned for them to pick up the jade pendant.


    Hou Wuye held the jade pendant with a little drum on his cheek. Finally, he reached out to hold the jade pendant. His mind was infused quickly. He saw the hidden contents of the jade pendant through the small array carved by Lu Li.


    After seeing half of it, Hou Wuye opened his eyes and said in shock: "you Are you sure you want to do this? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    Seeing that he was shocked by the contents of the jade pendant, Hou Baye also showed a curious expression. He turned back to pick up the jade pendant and infused his mind into it. Soon, he saw what he saw.


    However, he was the eighth master of Hou''s family who was able to fight the Marquis back and forth. Although he was shocked, he forced himself to calm down and read the crazy plan in the jade pendant. Finally, he turned his eyes to Lu Li and said in a deep voice: "manager Lu, what you said in the jade pendant Do you think it''s possible? "


    At the same time when he raised this question, he also looked at Lu Li.


    Obviously, he also wanted to ask that question.


    Although he did not finish reading the contents of the jade pendant, he could not help feeling the madness of Lu Li and the attractive interests behind the "plan".


    "There is nothing difficult in the world, only those who have a mind."


    Lu Li sat back in his chair and looked at the two "masters" of the Hou family who had been fighting openly and secretly before. "But they can''t deny that this plan is really attractive. Even if it can only be half done, the Hou family will become a real powerful family to catch up with and surpass the ancient clan from now on


    "Think about it. You two have done something that you can''t even do. After that, will anyone remember the Marquis? "


    At this moment, Lu Li is like a "liar" who demagogues people''s hearts. His words make them fall into silence.


    Finally, Hou Wu could not help saying, "do you want the Hou family to be the first of the three prefectures? Do you want to control all the aristocratic families of Yanzhou, Bazhou and Qingzhou through the Hou family?"


    "Lord Hou, we are all sensible people. This kind of words can not help losing the standard."


    Lu Li glanced at Hou Wu Ye lightly: "the Yan palace is a kind of official force no matter how. The close relationship between aristocratic family and court hall was doomed thousands of years ago, wasn''t it?"


    When Hou Wu ye heard his speech, he stopped speaking.


    Because there is nothing wrong with what Lu Li said.


    Aristocratic families and chaotang have always been inseparable "friends".


    Nowadays, almost half of the senior officials of tuntian Shengguo have been favored by aristocratic families, and a large part of them are directly from the aristocratic families.


    In addition, in the various prefectures, places, aristocratic families and the power of tuntian Shengguo itself, it is hard to resolve.


    However, although Lu Li is telling the truth, it does not mean that Hou Wu Ye agrees with him.


    In order to make their families live a better life in the kingdom of devouring heaven, the aristocratic family gave the officials a favor or simply trained their people into ministers in the imperial court. This is not so much a close relationship as a family''s control over the court.


    When necessary, the officials and ministers standing on the side of the aristocratic family will think in the way of aristocratic family.


    In other words, the relationship expected by the aristocratic family was to control the court, not to be opposed by the court.


    Although Lu Li has put forward an extremely attractive plan, this plan can bring unimaginable huge benefits to the Hou family. If they can achieve half of this, they will become the greatest masters of the Hou family in history - far greater than the marquis.


    However, if this honor and benefit need to be exchanged with the freedom of Hou''s family, even if there are so many delicious food in front of them, they should suppress their hunger instinct and be more careful and think more carefully about whether Lu Li has set any traps.


    Otherwise, the two of them will be the Hou family''s sinners. They will be nailed to the Hou family''s stigma column all their life, and will be reviled by later generations.


    "That''s true, but manager Lu has ever thought about a question."


    When the fifth Lord of Hou was speechless, he opened his mouth and said, "there is a very close relationship between the aristocratic family and the court hall. But after all, Lord Yan''s house is not the Imperial Hall. His highness is not the emperor either."


    "If the Hou family really agreed to your request, how can we guarantee that amazing benefit, and finally it will belong to the Hou family, instead of making a wedding dress for the Yan palace?"


    When he talked about such a big event, he didn''t have the fiery temper in the rumor at all. Instead, he showed his calmness above Hou Wu.


    "Eight ye made a mistake." Lu Li, however, laughs at Hou Baye''s question. "Now, Yanzhou, Bazhou and Qingzhou are, strictly speaking, fiefdoms of his highness. Even when it comes to his Majesty''s presence, it makes sense for a prince to rectify his fiefdom. What''s more, the eighth master really thinks that the house of Lord Yan is so weak that anyone can trample on it? "


    "If Lord Yan really wants to fight the aristocratic family, it''s not impossible."


    "It''s just that to deal with so many scattered families at one go, it''s better to put them in order, support a leader, and then control all the families in the three states through this leader."


    "As for the future interests, his highness is not so greedy. No matter how much we get, we only take 40%. The remaining 60% and the subsequent harvest after sitting in this position are completely controlled by your Hou family. "


    Lu Li was slow and said the conditions bit by bit.Even their original purpose is not hidden.


    However, such an attitude made Hou eight Ye feel relieved a little.


    Old guys like him sometimes need to be honest. Even if they really want to make use of each other, it''s better to put them on the table. If they hide them and count on each other, they will murmur even though they are not afraid.


    More importantly, he was afraid of Lu Li''s reputation.


    Lu Li this guy, pit dead, do not know how many strong, even the Marquis have his way, it can be seen that in addition to strength, his means and calculation are also powerful.


    If Lu Li is still amiable now and calls him an old man, Hou Baye will send the evil guest away without saying a word.


    However, Lu Li chose to talk about things on the table and meet each other candidly. Although the words were a little ugly, this mode made Hou eight Ye feel more relaxed.


    Not only is Hou eight ye, even Hou five Ye''s expression also looks good.


    He is similar to Hou Baye, and his focus is on the interest sharing mentioned by Lu Li.


    The fifth Lord of Hou, sitting on the throne, frowned and said, "manager Lu, this proposal is feasible, but King Yan''s house is not strong at all. He just wants to take 40% of the total income. Does this mean that the lion opens his mouth? "


    He does have that worry.


    Lu Li took the initiative to go to Hou''s house to talk about this matter, which may not be a good intention.


    Maybe all the people who go to fight with each family and die will come from the Hou family. Even if the Hou family finishes the plan by chance, and then they will have to rely on Lord Yan''s house to finish everything. Even if Lu Li does take 40% of the money as promised, the 40% is in vain.


    He didn''t pay anything. As soon as he opened his mouth, he set such a large proportion that he almost instinctively began to "bargain.".


    Lu Li narrowed his eyes. "How do you know that Lord Yan''s house doesn''t have any strength?"


    This speech, two people''s expression suddenly big change.


    Hou Baye tentatively said: "manager Lu means The earth? "


    Lu Li showed a smile.


    I think the old man is really active.


    A talent.


    It is no wonder that the Marquis, who has been lying in Lord Yan''s mansion, has mentioned this eight younger brother several times. His words are full of admiration. He thinks that among the seven people of his generation in the Hou family at that time, he was the only one who could be made.


    "Lord Hou is also a man of understanding." Speaking, Lu Li stood up and took a look at Tan long.


    Tan long immediately understood and stood there motionless. Although his face was quite nervous, his eyes were firm and incomparable.


    And Shiyan has gone behind Luli.


    "He stayed at Hou''s house, and the later two could contact me through him. If the Department is ready, I''ll ask him to inform you. "


    Lu Li finished this sentence, but he took a deep look at Hou Wu ye: "should Wu Ye understand what I mean?"


    When Hou Wu ye heard this, he knew that Lu Li was still thinking about the fact that he wanted to damage Tan Longji. He was about to speak. However, Hou eighth master had already stood up and said with a smile: "as long as you are a member of Lord Yan''s house, that''s a noble guest of Hou''s family. Please rest assured that although the Hou family has encountered some crisis, it is not as bad as even one person can take care of them. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    "Then I''ll be relieved."


    Lu Li chuckled, and then said to tan long, "stay at the Hou''s house, and remember that you represent the face of the Lord Yan''s house. Don''t disgrace the palace."


    "Remember the teachings of your Lord."


    Tan long bowed his hands respectfully, and his nervousness dissipated a lot.


    After that, Lu Li nodded and left Hou''s house with Shiyan.


    After leaving Hou''s house, Shi Yan couldn''t help asking, "my Lord, why don''t you let me stay in Hou''s house? Tan Longjin, xiaoshenwei Maybe you''ll show your horse''s feet. "


    When Lu Li made this decision earlier, Shi Yan had already raised a question.


    However, at that time, Lu Li did not answer. Tan long felt that this was his chance to make a great success. He agreed on the spot, so Shi Yan did not have the opportunity to ask Lu Li''s thoughts again.


    Now, at last, he couldn''t help it.


    Hearing his question, Lu Li looked back at the high door of the Hou family and said with a smile, "this matter is very dangerous. Maybe you will lose your life. Tan Long''s strength is better than you. He''s afraid, so you''re not afraid?"


    "Tongxuanjing A strong point and a weak point will not affect the situation at all. "


    "That''s why adults choose us, isn''t it?"


    Although Shi Yan is usually dull, he is also a Wuzong warrior at least. He is not unintelligent, but he does not like it.


    At present, he only needs to think about this situation a little, and then he can think of the deep meaning of Lu Li. It is precisely because he knows what Lu Li wants to do, so he is even more puzzled.


    Tan long is cautious when he is good, but timid when he is ugly. Although he doesn''t know any secret, it''s hard to guarantee that Hou''s family won''t attack him and get some information from him. Although the relationship between the two is good, but because they are too familiar with each other, Shi Yan thinks that Tan long is not suitable for this task.


    In case Tan long is frightened by Hou''s family, what should happen when the event breaks down?


    This is the suspicion that some people say bad things behind their backs.


    However, Shi Yan was upright and dull, and Lu Li knew that he was unintentional. He said with a smile: "don''t think too much about it. Even if you are tongxuanjing and go out of the gate of Lord Yan''s mansion and wear Sanpin bodyguard clothes, you are the face of Lord Yan''s Mansion. What''s more, the reason why I sent Tan long instead of you was because he was cautious. "


    "You can think that he is timid, but being cautious means that he does not dare to make mistakes. Timidity means that he knows fear. "


    "Do you think Tan long is more afraid of me, or more afraid of Hou''s family?"


    Lu Li gave Shi Yan a meaningful look.


    After thinking a little, Shi Yan immediately understood and said in a low voice, "Tan long I must be more afraid of adults. "


    When he said this, Shi Yan was still a little awkward.


    Although he knew what Lu Li meant, he was not used to such a straightforward metaphor.


    "You should be more used to calling this loyalty, but in my opinion, loyalty is the biggest lie." Lu Li reached out and patted Shi Yan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you and Tan long may have some loyalty, but I prefer to regard that as a kind of fear. I''m afraid of the power of Lord Yan''s house and my means. "


    "As long as this fear lasts one day, you will be loyal to Lord Yan''s house for a day. The loyalty that grows out of fear is more reliable than words. "


    "Don''t worry."


    "Tan long will not be a bad thing. If Hou family really dares to attack him That would be a good thing


    "Lord Lu, are you trying to test the Hou family?" Shi Yan was somewhat restrained and asked carefully.


    Lu Li shook his head and said, "it''s not a trial. It''s just insurance."


    He didn''t explain too much. He dusted his sleeve and said indifferently, "let''s go. We have a lot of things to do today."


    Stone rock smell speech, the heart suddenly a tight, continuous voice says is, follow in Lu Li behind.


    At the same time that they left, they asked people to take Tan long down to settle down in the Hou''s house. Hou Wu ye and Hou Ba Ye sat in the reception hall, and the atmosphere was somewhat oppressive.


    At the moment, Hou Wu Ye has read all the contents of the jade pendant left by Lu Li, and his expression is also uncertain.


    The eighth master of Hou is an old monk. He refuses to speak, and he does not take the initiative to speak. It seems that he is not worried at all.


    But in fact, his heart is also a burst of tumultuous.


    The plan brought by Lu Li is really hard for them to choose.


    On the one hand, the huge benefits behind the plan are indeed extremely attractive. On the other hand, huge benefits are always accompanied by great risks.


    And no one can say whether there is any conspiracy behind Lu Li''s plan.


    "Lao Ba, this matter..."


    Finally, or Hou five ye first can''t help, raised his head to look at the old God in the Hou eight ye, want to ask his opinion.


    However, Hou Baye immediately raised his hand, interrupted his words, and said with a smile, "brother Wu, are you not the person who claims to be the head of the Hou family? Of course, you have to make up your mind about this matter. Everything is up to the five brothers. ""You Is it time to get angry? "


    Hou Wu Ye choked for a while, and his face was iron green: "Lu Li''s coming this time is obviously with a very tough attitude! He is going to do something to our Hou family


    "Just do it, what? Is it really impossible for the Hou family to be vulnerable without the Marquis? "


    Hou eight ye said: "five elder brother, you think too much. Although Lu Li''s words are true or false, it''s hard to understand, but one of his words has gone to my heart. "


    "What words?" Lord Hou''s eyes flashed.


    "Lord Yan''s mansion, no matter how it is, it''s the official power. In this world, there are rules everywhere, and everyone should live by them. There are rules in the court hall, and there are rules in aristocratic families. Lu Li''s words remind us that as long as they are within the rules, Lord Yan''s house and Hou''s family may not coexist. "


    After finishing this paragraph, Hou Baye suddenly said with a smile: "speaking of it, Lu Li is also a wonderful person. This period of time has been a headache for the family of three states. I don''t know how many people want him to die, but those people absolutely can''t imagine. After the powerful suppression of the aristocratic family, he turned around and found us to offer cooperation. "


    "But what if he intervenes in the affairs of the Hou family through the introduction of cooperation?" Hou fifth master also understood what he meant, but his face was still a little worried: "Lu Li''s way of doing things during this period of time is obviously a madman who doesn''t obey the rules or reason. Now you say he wants to talk to us about the rules Who believes? Who can believe it? "


    Hou Wu Ye''s worries are not groundless.


    Since the Marquis disappeared and Lu Lijian cut the incarnation of heaven and man, he has behaved like a rude man who doesn''t obey the rules. He almost smashed the "platform" that the Yanzhou aristocratic family has been maintaining. He even sent people directly to each family''s industrial foundation. After several conflicts and frictions, although the family suffered heavy losses, the Yan palace did not take any advantage of it, and it was damaged A lot of people.


    But it was also because of Lu Li''s behavior at all costs that frightened the owners of each family. Even if he suffered a great loss, he could only recognize it with his nose in the end.


    Otherwise, they are also afraid of forcing Lu Li to hurry up, and finally put together a dead end.


    After all, Lu Li''s character, which seems crazy and disorganized, is actually extremely domineering. The goal is to make each family bow down and give in.


    When all the aristocratic families were subdued, he really stopped.


    How can such a person talk about cooperation with the aristocratic family peacefully?


    Anyway, the fifth Lord of Hou didn''t believe it.


    Hou eight ye may not really believe it, but he obviously think more than Hou five ye, also want to go further.


    In his opinion, his five brothers are good at everything, that is, looking forward to the future, always thinking about the overall situation and arranging everything properly. But there is no perfect good thing in this world? If you want benefits, you don''t pay anything, and you don''t have any risks. You can take all the benefits. What do others want?


    On this point, he thinks he is different from him.


    Even different from Marquis!


    Although the Marquis brought a grand occasion to the Hou family, he felt that he was still too small. He could be conservative and not enterprising enough!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    "Lao Ba, if you have different ideas, you can tell them."


    The fifth master of Hou noticed the disapproval on his face. His old face trembled slightly and said with a wry smile: "we have been fighting for some time. Although you are in the upper hand, you can''t control the huge Hou family by yourself. I believe you have already seen that. In the absence of the Marquis, everyone in the Hou family is thinking. How many guys are there who appear to be submissive to you and me, but actually waiting to take advantage of them? You''ve been smart since you were young. I don''t have to remind you of that? "


    "When is the end of the fight? Even if you beat me down, the main family is old and separated, so many pairs of eyes are staring at you, how can you be their opponent? Lu Li said so many words, only one sentence let me feel. No matter what the future may be, the Hou family You and I have to work together to continue


    Hou five Ye sighed a long sigh, although it was not a heart and lung, but also a rare true feeling.


    Since the disappearance of the Marquis, he has always had such worries in his heart. On the one hand, he is worried that he will not be able to fight with him. On the other hand, he thinks that after they are both defeated, the Hou family will be in chaos and fall into a long-term internal friction.


    Everyone wants to be in charge of their own affairs, and no one will accept them. Finally, the huge family business can only be torn apart in the internal struggle. The glory of the Hou family will become a cloud in the past.


    At that time, they were the eternal sinners of the Hou family.


    After hearing the words of Hou Wu ye, Hou Ba Ye was rarely silent for a moment, and finally said, "Lu Li''s plan is feasible, and Hou''s family needs to expand. Even if you and I stop fighting, we don''t have the means of marquis. "


    After a pause, Hou Baye mocked himself: "even if we don''t accept him again, we must admit that he can really hold those people down. And you and I are just relying on the residual power he has left behind, barely surviving. "


    "Therefore, the Hou family has to expand. We want everyone to have enough to eat. With the current Hou family, we can''t do this."


    Then Hou eight Ye picked up the jade pendant left by Lu Li, rubbed his fingers gently, and finally said with a smile: "and you have to admit that Lu Li''s proposal is really interesting. Subdue the aristocratic families of the three states and integrate this force, what kind of powerful family will the Hou family become? Ancient people Or higher? "


    "You Do you really believe him? "


    Hou Wu Ye was stunned, and his expression was incredible.


    "Why not? This plan is very detailed, and even the distribution of interests has been done ahead of time. Lu Li also admitted that he would send people from the local government to help. What is his reason to cheat us? "


    "I don''t think anyone in the world is willing to do useless work. If Lu Li took such a big circle, it was to harm Hou''s family. He could use a simpler way. What''s more, even if the Hou family doesn''t do it, some people are willing to take over. At that time, the Hou family is the "target" in the eyes of others. "


    "Lu Li wants to support the leader of an aristocratic family and control the aristocratic family in three states. Aren''t you afraid that the Hou family became his puppet in the end? "


    Hou Wu ye said in a deep voice.


    After all, Lu Li did not cover up his ideas at all.


    He just wants to support a powerful family standing on the top of all the aristocratic families. This powerful family can be Hou''s family or other families. But in the end, it must be directly controlled by Lord Yan''s mansion.


    Hou Wu Ye didn''t believe that Lu Li spent so much effort in the end just to transform a family into a powerful family.


    As for the 40% interest he said, he didn''t care about it at all.


    Compared with the follow-up benefits brought about by this plan, what is it to cede 40% of the benefits? What worries him most is that Lu Li''s appetite is not so small.


    "Brother Wu, you have made a mistake." Hou Baye said with a smile: "if it''s just to support a puppet, why come to our Hou''s house? Hou''s family is the strongest family in Yanzhou. Even though there are still many strong men lurking under the water in Yanzhou, they should also maintain enough awe of Hou''s family. This is the same even in the Yan palace. If Lu Li wants a puppet, Yanzhou has countless aristocratic families to choose from. Many people don''t care about the puppet''s identity and are willing to cooperate with Lu Li. What is the need for him to find the Hou family, the most difficult giant to control? With his means and the strength of the local government, he can directly control the Hou family without disturbing them. "


    "Destroyed!"


    Hou eight Ye emphatically vomited these two words, and his face also changed.


    When he was thinking in this direction, he suddenly felt that Lu Li might have something else in mind.


    Of course, this plot may not be all aimed at the Hou family, but it is definitely related to the Hou family.


    However, he soon suppressed the strangeness in his heart and said in a deep voice: "in a word, the Hou family has not many choices now. Even if we don''t cooperate with Lu Li, civil strife will happen sooner or later. At that time, you and I will not be able to suppress these guys. It''s better to join hands with Lu Li now. If his plan is really successful, Hou family In the end, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. ""Do you really think so?"


    Hou Wu Ye was also said to be moved.


    Hou eight Ye nodded and squinted: "but we should also be careful. Lu Li is a wolf cub. Be careful that he bites back at the critical moment and devours us raw."


    "That''s nature." After all, Hou Wu Ye didn''t trust Lu Li from the beginning. Hearing this, he nodded, then hesitated for a moment, and said, "if so, what happened between us..."


    He''s fighting inside his fingers.


    During this period of time, the two men had no less struggle in order to fight for the position of the Hou family leader. Although it has not risen to the level of large-scale conflict, the whole Hou family has already felt a trace of something wrong with the situation, knowing that the final result is about to be decided.


    "Let''s fight."


    Hou Baye chuckled: "you don''t have to move the real style, but you have to show them how to look. Otherwise, we will shake hands and make peace suddenly, which will inevitably stimulate some people


    "Keep fighting and show them that they can take advantage of the money, so that the Hou family can be stable for some time. When they do it, it''s too late for them to react. "


    The fifth master of Hou took a deep look at him and said, "old eight, you want to Get rid of them? "


    "They are all from their own families. There is no need to be so indifferent." Hou eight Ye stood up and said: "only, we have to let people know that some thoughts can''t get up. Once we do, we have to pay a price."


    "You and I can''t do it at the beginning, can''t you and I?"


    Speaking of this, Hou eight Ye gave his fifth brother a meaningful look and walked out of the meeting hall with a smile.


    But Hou Wu Ye''s face changed slightly, pondered for a long time, finally crushed the jade slips hidden in the cuff.


    The three masters immediately stepped into the assembly hall.


    These three men were the three masters who released the air force to deter Lu Li at that time.


    One of the masters bowed his hand to Hou Wu ye and said, "what can I do for you?"


    Hou five Ye''s face was obscure and inexplicable, and he murmured: "I sent you to destroy one of Laoba''s industries. How has this been done?"


    The three masters were slightly stunned. They thought that he was disgusted with their own incompetence. Just as they were about to explain, they heard Hou Wu ye say: "if you haven''t started yet, don''t move for the time being."


    "Five masters?"


    The master who made a noise at the beginning did not understand: "we have followed up on this matter for a long time, although we haven''t started yet But we have found an opportunity. If we give up now, we may not be able to destroy the industry here. "


    "Let it go."


    Hou Wu Ye didn''t explain the reason in detail, but said faintly: "they are all from their own family. Even if it''s an industry under the name of eight, it''s still Hou''s."


    Speaking of this, Hou Wu Ye''s eyes flashed slightly, and continued: "this period of time, you all worked hard. Before that, those actions against Lao Ba can be stopped."


    The three masters were even more surprised.


    But when they saw the expression on his face, they knew that he was not joking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    No one knows how Hou Wu ye and Hou Ba ye, who fought you and me before, suddenly broke up.


    However, the Hou family was not used to their withdrawal.


    After all, the two are about to see whether it is the conservatives who are waiting for the birth of the new head of the Hou family, or the radicals who are wagering after them, and those who want to fish in troubled waters.


    We are all waiting here. If you don''t fight, you won''t fight?


    How can this work?


    So someone found Hou Baye.


    "Eight ye, we have the upper hand now. If we say stop, we will stop. If there is Marquis five If there is any change over there, our preparations for this period of time will all be in vain! "


    This man was originally a great master loyal to the old man of his family. The Marquis disappeared, and there was a fight in the family. After weighing up the matter, he chose to join the eight masters of Hou. During this period, he also did a lot of things.


    Hearing this man''s question, Hou Baye stood in the pavilion, holding a handful of fish food, rubbing his fingers together, and laughing, "my five brothers took the lead in showing sincerity, so we can''t be stingy. Anyway, they are all family members. Some things can''t be done. We have to forgive people and forgive them. "


    After that, he sprinkled a handful of fish food, watching the fish compete for each other, but he could not see any expression on his face. He was like a rich man who lived a good life and didn''t hear anything out of the window.


    The master standing behind him was silent for a moment, and then said, "eighth master, we people chose to follow you, not because you are better than the fifth master, but because you are more ambitious than him and know how to choose."


    "Among the existing people in the Hou family, you are the one who looks like the LORD most. We also believe that under your leadership, the Hou family will continue to be brilliant. "


    The master squinted and looked at Hou Baye''s back, "but what you''re showing now is more like a cowardly old man. You start to care about blood and relatives, and even care about the vague things like face. Answer me, eight ye, are you old? "


    "Every man is old."


    Hou eight Ye spilled the rest of the fish into the pool, clapped his hands, and said with a smile: "you are all old. What''s the reason why I''m not old?"


    "If you want to be in charge of the Hou family, you can''t be old."


    The master said in a deep voice: "when the Marquis was in charge of the Hou family, he did not dare to show any weakness. If you can''t do that, you don''t deserve to be in that position! "


    After that, he stepped back half a step and said with burning eyes: "although Lord Hou took the lead in releasing goodwill to you, I believe that as long as enough people continue to support him, he will be overjoyed and drive you out of Hou''s house at the first time. Eight ye, I hope you don''t forget that the people who can control this struggle are not you, let alone five masters, but us! "


    He pointed to himself and said, "who can be the head of Hou''s family if we support them?"


    "Oh?"


    Hou eight Ye raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "according to what you mean, if you want to continue to be the master of the house, you have to nod your head?"


    "Do you want to control the whole Hou family through a puppet master?"


    Although these two sentences are not salty, but the meaning of killing in the deep of the words still made the master feel a little tight. He looked around and even released his mind to explore. When he found that there was no one in the vicinity of Hou Baye, his mood was a little stable. He said coldly, "puppet can''t be the master of the house, but the weak can''t be the master of the house either!"


    He and Hou eight Ye''s eyes looked at each other, "you can''t even solve the struggle within the clan. If something happens to Hou''s family in the future, who can count on you?"


    I have to say that there is some truth in what he said.


    As the saying goes, benevolence is not in charge of soldiers. It is also effective in governing a family.


    The master of the house can be generous or kind, but he must not be weak.


    It is no less than a disaster for the whole family that a weak person takes the position of the head of the family.


    Since ancient times, there have been few family fights and brotherhood?


    At that time, the Marquis was able to fight for the position of the head of the family from the eight sons of the marquis. Did it depend on kindness?


    Don''t forget, why can''t the other five Hou''s children stand here!


    "Well, in your eyes, I am such a person?"


    Hou eight ye back hand, suddenly sighed: "it''s a pity."


    "What a pity?"


    The Master seemed to have no reaction to come over, slightly a Leng.


    Hou eight ye turned his head to look at him, showing a very regretful smile, "it''s your pity."


    "Anyway, you are the master of the Hou family. It takes a lot of resources and years to train a strong master. "


    "It''s a pity to die like this."


    The master was so nervous that he immediately wanted to escape!


    However, as soon as his steps moved, Hou Baye put out his hand like a thunderbolt, and directly held his neck. His vigorous spirit was wantonly vertical and horizontal. He pressed the pace he wanted to escape on the spot, as if he had been driven into the ground by a huge force!Boom!


    With the outbreak of Hou Baye, the pavilion was covered with cracks in an instant, collapsed in the blink of an eye, and the gravel rolled into the water, startling away countless fish.


    Whoa!


    The water waves rolled up by the remains of the pavilion are like a heavy rain, pouring all around, and instantly diluting the smoke and dust.


    In the ruins, Hou eight Ye carried the master like a dead dog. His pupils were full of light golden light. He said with a smile: "do you think I can''t kill you without my people around here?"


    "Eight Eight masters Spare your life


    The other party really didn''t expect that Hou Baye actually said that he would start his own business, and His strength was so strong that he was so strong!


    He was also a strong man in the middle of Ming Dynasty, who was about to enter the later stage, but was suppressed by Hou Baye Hou Baye''s strength is not far away from the top!


    "Are you thinking, how can I have such a strong strength?"


    With his eyes crossed, he immediately understood what he was thinking. He said with a smile: "this is a card left to deal with the Marquis, but I didn''t expect it. Before I opened it, the Marquis was dead."


    "It''s a pity that we should have killed a top card. When we opened it for the first time, it was you who killed such a trash."


    Between the words, Hou eight Ye shook his head, the real gas burst into the other side''s body directly!


    Realizing that Hou Baye''s killing intention was not a forgery, the master immediately wanted to beg for mercy, but he was no longer interested in listening.


    That terrible Qi infused into his body, immediately tore his whole meridians, and twisted his internal organs into mud. He had no time to use the Xuanmen temple, and his body trembled, which was the terrible death of bleeding from seven orifices.


    Hou eight ye took a deep look at him, and then threw him into the water.


    Poop!


    As soon as the fresh blood was stained with red water, the fish who had been scared away by the rubble came again. After the chaos and scramble, the more red blood spread. The corpse was already dilapidated and could not be seen as human.


    "It''s said that dust belongs to dust, and soil to soil. But you have a miserable ending Hou eight Ye gazed at the red pool and said, "in this world, everyone is greedy. But before you want to be greedy, you should first examine yourself and know how much weight you have. Otherwise You will end up dead like this. "


    Hou eight Ye finished this sentence, half exclamation, half banter, looked up at the sky, inexplicably said: "it''s going to rain."


    ¡­¡­


    Walking in the street, Lu Li also suddenly raised his head and found that the sky was dark and a dark cloud covered the top. He said with a smile: "it''s going to rain. Find a place to hide from the rain."


    After him, Shi Yan''s expression changed slightly, and he was quite puzzled: "Lord Lu, we don''t want to?"


    "Shh!"


    Lu Li put up a finger to his lips and said with a smile, "some things will not work."


    When Shi Yan heard the speech, he was still a little puzzled, but he was silent and did not continue to ask questions.


    The smell of wind and rain makes the vendors in the street close their stalls early, and the pedestrians rush home in a hurry. Before long, there are only Luli and Shiyan on the long street.


    Shi Yan felt something was wrong and looked a little alert. He was about to remind Lu Li, but Lu Li said with a smile: "I am worried that there is no place to shelter from the rain, so someone has come to invite us to come."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    As Lu Li''s voice dropped, a group of people in black appeared at the end of the long street.


    There are twenty or thirty of them. The weakest of them have to have the highest level of cultivation. Among them, most of them are the martial arts of the immortal realm.


    And behind these people, there is a strong man with obscure breath.


    Obviously, it''s master Mingyou!


    This battle is not small.


    "Lord Lu..." When Shi Yan saw the group of people in black in front of him, his expression immediately became dignified and subconsciously stepped forward, blocking Lu Li''s body.


    "What''s the matter? We''re well intentioned. Don''t be timid."


    Lu Li stretched out his hand and held down the shoulder of Shiyan, just like a great force, which made him unable to move.


    At this time, Shi Yan remembered that Lord Lu, who he wanted to protect, was already a master.


    A trace of bitterness flashed on his face. As a bodyguard, he actually needed his own protection object to protect himself, which was rather sad.


    But on second thought, he thought it was true.


    In a place like Yan Wangfu, the martial arts who know the xuanjing realm are actually responsible for some trivial matters. As for the king Yan himself, he does not need their protection at all.


    In other words, this principle is also applicable.


    "Who are you from?"


    After holding down the rock, Lu Li took the initiative to meet those people and asked with a smile.


    A group of people in black seemed very silent. They stopped a hundred paces away from the land and gave way to the road for them.


    Behind them stood a strange young man with an umbrella.


    He looked at Lu Li for two eyes, and finally said with a slight smile: "the well-known director of the holy land, it doesn''t look strange."


    This person''s voice is a little soft, and his eyes are more like a poisonous snake staring at its prey, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Lu Li recognized the scorn in his words, and his smile was more brilliant. "There is no wind or rain, but you are holding an umbrella, which has opened my eyes."


    The strange young man didn''t care about Lu Li''s sarcasm. With a contemptuous smile, he raised his umbrella and looked at the sky. "This rain will be very heavy. Manager Lu, be careful."


    Lu Li brushed off the sleeves of his robe and said carelessly, "if you refuse to take revenge on yourself, are you afraid that I will come to seek revenge? Rest assured that I, Lu Li, are not so small-minded. Since you have put out a battle to invite me to be a guest, I will not shirk my responsibility. I''ll go to your house to avoid the heavy rain. "


    "I''m afraid you won''t have this life," the young man sneered


    After that, he lowered his umbrella, covered his sight, and said faintly, "kill him."


    A group of people in black were moved by the wind, and several powerful indestructible warriors like a Black Whirlwind rushed to Luli fearlessly.


    "Stand firm."


    Lu Li didn''t look at these people, but turned back and said to Shi Yan, and then said, "the damaged public property, you can pay according to the single compensation."


    Suddenly!


    At the moment of Luli''s opening, a man in black has already rushed to the front of him. His fist force drives the wind pressure and almost forces him to the tip of his nose.


    Lu Li can even see the calluses and scars on his fist.


    This is a dead man who is good at martial arts.


    "What a pity."


    This idea flashed in his heart. Lu Li shook his head and moved his toes. The fine sword spirit broke out, and the whole long street was shocked at the moment.


    Immediately.


    Countless cracks are covered with bluestones, and the whole road seems to be lifted by an invisible giant force, mixed with pale gold sword spirit, like a turning dragon!


    PATA!


    The flying stones run through the joints of those people in black. The moment of blood exploding, the sword spirit is in a twinkling of an eye!


    The one who rushed the fastest, suffered thousands of swords on the spot, and the whole person turned into a blood mist, but it solidified in front of Lu Li and didn''t disperse.


    Lu Li waved his hand, the blood spilled to one side, and then looked at the strange young man who had retreated back a hundred feet and pulled out of the long street, showing an extremely ironic and ferocious smile.


    It was like laughing at his embarrassment.


    The strange young man looked at the long street which was overturned by Lu Li with one stamp of his foot. His eyes changed slightly. Although he was angry, he still held back the attack. Even those people in black who died suddenly, he did not look again.


    Boom!


    Like a giant dragon, the rubble of the streets fell to the ground, and those in black were killed and wounded, and the wounded had lost their fighting ability.


    "These dead men of your family are not very powerful."


    Lu Li rubbed his hands, stepped on the blood and gravel, and walked towards the strange young man step by step.


    Until more than ten steps away, Lu Li stopped, staring at the young man: "I don''t know, can you let me draw my sword?"


    The young man was silent for a moment. He put the umbrella away and pulled out the umbrella bone at the same time.


    It was a slender sword.


    The sword is hidden in the umbrella.Lu Li showed a bit of surprise and said with a laugh, "you are the man of Jianfeng."


    He recognized the sword in the umbrella.


    On Jianfeng, one of the seven most famous fronts, is to hit snow.


    "Give up the Dragon kiss and spare your life."


    Said the young man indifferently.


    Lu Li had a wonderful way: "Lun Jianfeng is a hermit sect, but he also claims to be right. If you get mixed up with these people in the demon sect, you are not afraid of being punished by the elders in the mountain?"


    "Or This is what your elders in the mountains mean? "


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, the young man sneered: "now your head is very valuable. It has nothing to do with the mountains. If you kill you and take the Dragon kiss back to Lun Jianfeng, I can make a lot of money."


    Although the young man''s appearance is beautiful, his face is full of ferocious expression when he says this, more like a hunting snake, which makes people shudder.


    Lu Li suddenly suddenly said, "you are the one invited by the aristocratic family. Tell me, which one invited you? Zhu family? Zhangjia? Or Hou family? "


    After reporting the three families in turn, Lu Li observed the expression on the young man''s face, but found nothing.


    The young man''s smile was ferocious: "there are many people who want you to die. You''d better go to the nether world and think about it again."


    As soon as the words fell, the sword in his hand stabbed like a poisonous snake spitting out a message. A touch of snow-white sword Qi broke out. Within ten steps, it was the most powerful range of sword cultivation!


    Even if the young man knows that Lu Li is also a strong swordsman, he is confident that before Lu Li reacts, one sword will kill him!


    Thinking that he was about to kill the youngest gifted master in the world, the young people even had a ray of joy in their hearts, and a red light was on their white skin.


    Close!


    In the twinkling of an eye, the sword Qi has already stabbed Lu Li''s eyebrows!


    Penetrating the head is absolutely fatal to the master. Even if the top master is decapitated, he can''t escape death!


    Just as he was about to succeed, the young man suddenly noticed that Lu Li''s Cuffs trembled slightly.


    Then, a gorgeous purple light flew out of his robe sleeve, just like the sunlight, it carved a beautiful radian in the void, and in an instant chopped the bright sword light!


    "Do you want to kill me or laugh at me for such a slow sword technique?"


    Lu Li a hook of fingers, peach blossom sword around the young man around a week, finally stopped in his ear.


    "Magic soldier!"


    The young man from Jianfeng was shocked, staring at the peach blossom sword.


    With his eyesight, he recognized the material of peach blossom sword at a glance. After being surprised, he was greedy. "With magic soldiers around you, no wonder you are so arrogant."


    He held up the snow sword and saluted casually with the sword: "remember, the one who killed you, Cheng Yu."


    "On Jianfeng abandoning his disciples, stealing the snow sword and hiding for thousands of miles, you will escape to the devil kingdom. I am not surprised at all."


    Lu Li is so familiar with Cheng Yu''s origin that he plays the peach blossom sword with his fingers bent and says with a smile, "no matter how much hard words you say, you have to see the real chapter under your hand. Today, if you dare to take someone to rob me, I will accept the snow sword. "


    "And more."


    After a pause, Lu Li ignored Cheng Yu''s gloomy face. "When you kneel down and beg for mercy, you''d better not talk nonsense. You can answer what I ask you."


    "After all, I''m really impatient. If you talk too much and you can''t do it well, you''ll be responsible for your life here. "


    "Arrogant!"


    Cheng Yu is also a proud and arrogant man. Has he ever suffered such humiliation?


    There was a buzz in the snow sword. His hand was a killing move. It seemed that the snow was flying all over the sky. The sword light was hidden in it and covered the whole body!


    At the same time.


    A drop of rain came quietly.


    Soon after, it was a line of rain.


    It''s raining.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    The heavy rain poured down on the contrary, diluting the false image of flying snow made by sword intention.


    Lu Li squints and looks at the flying snow sword that covers his whole body. In his field of vision, the snow has turned into lines. The thick lines are clear, all of which are sword meaning.


    "A lot of flaws."


    Sigh a, Lu Li close together, two fingers instead of long sword, forward side stab!


    In the rain, it seems that there is a sharp sword light passing by. The falling rain is stagnant for no reason, forming a water sword, which flies to Cheng Yu abruptly!


    Click!


    Rain into a sword, pierced the snow potential, the snow suddenly like a smashed mirror like split, into a few broken sword light, spread between heaven and earth.


    After the snow, Cheng Yu holds the snow sword in his hand and looks a little confused.


    There was a sword wound on his chest, which was hurt by the rain sword made by Lu Li.


    Although he had chopped at the rain sword in time, he didn''t expect that at the last moment, the rain scattered, crossed his blade, penetrated his true Qi, and finally condensed into a rain sword, leaving a penetrating wound on his chest.


    Cheng Yu reached out his hand to his chest, looked at the blood flowing from his fingertips, and murmured, "how do you do it?"


    Lu Li took back his arm and looked up at the growing rain. Although the rain didn''t get close to him, the depressing atmosphere still made him uncomfortable.


    As a result, Lu Li grasped his hand, and the force of the empty town blocked the whole street. The purple chain cut off the heaven and earth, and also isolated the rain. He forced Cheng Yu to kneel on the ground, and his eyes became more and more frightened.


    He seems to have never thought that Lu Li still has such power.


    Seeing his startled expression, Lu Li sneered: "before the assassination, even the target has no ability to understand, you such a killer, in the ground even nameless face armor is not worth taking."


    "Master?"


    Up and down looked at Cheng Yu, Lu Li continued: "no talk about Jianfeng, you are nothing."


    "Again Come again


    Cheng Yu is blocked by the purple chain, and his whole body is full of Qi, but he roars.


    A burst of virtual shadow broke out, and the purple chain trembled slightly, which directly suppressed his useless work.


    Although Cheng Yu is a genius, he is just the middle of Ming you. How can he get rid of the blockade of the empty town?


    And Lu Li, a great master in the middle of the Ming Dynasty, is still a little contemptuous now.


    What''s more, Cheng Yu is still a swordsman. He just hit the steel plate.


    "There is only one life. If you die, there is no chance to come back." Lu Li stepped on a puddle and looked down at the embarrassed Cheng Yu. Although he was smiling, there was no smile in his eyes.


    "I don''t accept it!"


    Cheng Yu is oppressed by the strength of the empty town. The blood flows from the wound. Every bone in his body is shaking and in severe pain. But he still insisted on calling out not to accept, he was not convinced by the battle!


    Although he was just like what Lu Li said, before he took over the task, he didn''t carefully consult the information about Lu Li. He only knew that he had just broken through the territory and was only a master in the early Ming Dynasty. Even if those who asked him to do so, no matter how wonderful Lu Li said, in Cheng Yu''s opinion, a Ming you early stage is not enough to fear.


    After all, he is a genius on Jianfeng, one of the seven famous fronts and the owner of snow sword. Even when he was in his thirties, he was no less than the five Tianjiao of the holy Kingdom and the sons of saints in the holy land, let alone a sword cultivation famous for his fighting power. Even if he was a strong man in the late Ming Dynasty, he would dare to fight.


    But With such strong strength and self-confidence, Cheng Yu was beaten to kneel on the spot, just as Lu Li said.


    This kind of result, he cannot accept, also does not want to accept.


    "Not satisfied?"


    "It''s normal to disagree."


    Lu Li laughed, "you are also a young genius. Before you became a master, you have been famous everywhere. On the seven sword seats of Jianfeng, how famous you are."


    As he spoke, Lu Li held out his hand and held Cheng Yu, who was still shaking slightly, trying to struggle. "But don''t forget, I''m also a genius And I''m more talented than you. "


    With this sentence, Cheng Yu is like Lei Li. The whole person stays on the spot, stares at Lu Li, and then spits out a mouthful of blood, turns his white eyes and faints.


    Lu Li saw this, but also showed a little embarrassed look.


    That makes you faint?


    I haven''t asked.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li looks at the fallen Cheng Yu, speechless for a long time, and beckons the stone rock hiding behind him.


    Shi Yan saw this and immediately passed through the ruins of the long street. Although he still had a look of fear, he quickly asked, "Lord Lu?"


    "Wake him up and do something."


    Lu Li refers to Cheng Yu.


    It''s not that he can''t do these things himself, but Cheng Yu, such a proud man, let Shi Yan''s strength be far less than his martial arts to torture him, and the sense of shame is far more useful than his own hand.Shi Yan didn''t talk nonsense. His dull face was a little more vivid. He kicked Cheng Yu over with one foot, and then trampled on his wound.


    The cold rain pouring down, mixed with the sharp pain of the wound, makes Cheng Yu hums and wakes up immediately.


    But when he saw the rock, a trace of shame and anger flashed under his eyes and roared: "get out of here! You''re a trash


    "Look at your virtue now, who is the trash?"


    There is a void town to suppress his strength. Shi Yan is very at ease. He grinds Cheng Yu''s wound with the sole of his foot and indifferently says, "if you are trampled on by waste, are you not even inferior to the waste?"


    Cheng Yu gnaws his teeth and reaches out to catch the snow sword falling in the rain.


    However, before he touched the handle of the sword, the snow sword flew slowly and was directly pulled to Lu Li''s face.


    Lu Li held the snow sword, looked at it carefully, and said with a smile, "Jianfeng is indeed the world-famous sword holy land. The seven famous fronts have their own merits. Snow fighting is a good sword. "


    Usually hidden in the umbrella bone, the slender snow sword is light, smart and sharp. It flows like a living creature. It is even cool when held in the hand.


    It can be seen that this sword is more powerful than Dragon kiss.


    Although the seven famous frontiers have their own merits, they are also strong and weak.


    The Dragon kiss can be taken away by yuan jingtaoyu, which proves that its former master''s strength is ordinary, and also ranks the last in the seven swords.


    What''s more, the Dragon kiss was almost broken by the jade dome before. Without a top spirit soldier, Lu Li always felt a little uncomfortable. Although in the treasure house of biling collected a Tibetan front, but compared to the snow, Tibet front still owes some meaning.


    "Put it down, you don''t deserve it!"


    Seeing the snow sword fall into Lu Li''s hands, Cheng Yu struggles again.


    However, Shi Yan added strength to his feet and said coldly, "be honest!"


    Being trampled on the wound, Cheng Yu is in agony. His face is very pale. However, he still stares at Lu Li with disgusting eyes and bites his teeth and says, "you dare to take away the snow sword. On Jianfeng, you will never let go of you!"


    The pain made him shiver all over, but also let him recover some sense.


    Now he can''t even save his own life, let alone the snow sword. Therefore, he tried to use the theory of Jianfeng to suppress Lu Li and let him retreat in the face of difficulties.


    "Hold on to my sword peak?" Lu Li shook his robe sleeve, took out his sword case, and put the snow sword into it. He said sarcastically, "if you still talk about one of the seven sword seats in Jianfeng, I may consider the consequences. But now you are just a traitor. On Jianfeng, you are regarded as a sword robber. When the disciples see you, I''m afraid they will draw swords against you, right? What qualifications do you have to use the name of Jianfeng to oppress me? "


    Cheng Yu''s expression suddenly changed.


    But he said in a cold voice: "although I betrayed the theory of Jianfeng, according to the rules of Jianfeng. I''m still qijianzuo. This snow sword belongs not only to me, but also to Lun Jianfeng! If you hurt me to take the sword, you broke the rules of Lun Jianfeng and hit Lun Jianfeng in the face


    "So what? Today I''m going to fight on Jianfeng''s face. What can Lun Jianfeng do with me? "


    Lu Li tapped on the fencing box with his fingers, and his smile was a little provocative: "on Jianfeng, you traitor who has been fooling around with snow sword for so many years, but now it''s just a change of master. Can they come to me and fight for it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    Hearing this, Cheng Yu looks even worse.


    However, as Lu Li said, he has been wandering outside for many years with his snow sword. However, on Jianfeng, he has never sent anyone to take the sword. Apart from thinking about his little affection in the past, what is more important is that he does not dare to enter the ancient demon Kingdom easily.


    After all, this is the territory of the magic gate. If Lun Jianfeng sends people to enter, it will probably cause a backlash from most of the forces in aragu.


    No matter how secluded Jianfeng is, it is a force of righteousness. The relationship between the right way and the devil gate is very delicate. There are various kinds of frictions on weekdays, but there has never been a big conflict.


    That''s because both sides have kept an absolute tacit understanding, and neither of them has broken the rules and the bottom line.


    Because of this, Cheng Yu dare to be so unruly in the devil kingdom.


    Otherwise, he, the traitor who steals the snow sword, will be the first target of Jianfeng.


    "Why, I was so upset that I had nothing to say?"


    Seeing Cheng Yu, Lu Li put on a speechless look. He can''t help but feel a little boring. He waves his hand and signals Shi Yan to continue to use the means.


    Shi Yan naturally obeyed his orders and forced Cheng Yu''s sword wound out of a lot of blood.


    At this time, Cheng Yu seems to have accepted his life. He is still biting his teeth, but he doesn''t say a word.


    Not even grunting.


    At the moment, he is showing a lot of proud bones belonging to the sword seat of lunjian peak, but this kind of arrogance happens to be very disliked by Lu Li.


    "Sometimes hard bones can''t solve problems. In addition to letting yourself suffer in vain, your pride can''t move anyone."


    "People have value only when they live. In order to live, no matter what price they pay, no one will look down on you."


    Lu Li stood the sword case on the ground, went to Cheng Yu, squatted down and looked at him, "now, I''ll ask you to answer. In a moment of hesitation, I''ll cut off one of your meridians. You should be very clear about how many meridians there are in the human body. You can try how long you can carry it before I completely abolish you. "


    Cheng Yu looks pale and stares at Lu Li, as if to carve this face in his pupil.


    The hate look just made Lu Li give out a slightly sarcastic laugh, "if you hate me, you should explain the matter clearly and leave your life, so that you can have a chance to revenge on me. Otherwise, if you die here today, you may have to wait a long time to wait for me in the nether world. "


    "I am a man of my word, and I will never go back on my promise. Tell me what I want to know, and I can spare you


    Lu Li looks at Cheng Yu with a smile.


    "How can I believe you?"


    Cheng Yu let the rain pour through the whole body, gradually relaxed down, but the tone is cold and piercing.


    Lu Li hears the speech and shows a smile.


    At last, the theory of Jianfeng''s Ao Gu Jian Xiu finally came to a conclusion.


    So, Lu Li takes out a thing from his sleeve, which is the jade slips that can communicate with him alone.


    "You don''t need to believe me, and you don''t need to listen to what I say. Since then, you can see what I have done."


    Holding the jade slip, Cheng Yu''s expression is still a little hesitant.


    However, he took a deep look at Lu Li and suddenly said, "today I come to kill you."


    He didn''t believe that Lu Li was so generous, because if he was himself, he could never let go of an enemy who wanted to kill him.


    If you kill all the people, you will have no worries.


    Lu Li stood up, looked up at the growing rain, and then asked with a smile, "did you kill it?"


    Cheng Yu Zheng Zheng Zheng, looking at Lu Li standing in the rain, but not a drop of body appearance, suddenly think of what, a bitter smile, then no longer ask.


    "You are useful to me."


    Lu Li said faintly, "so I want you to remember that I spared your life today. If I need it later, you have to return it to me."


    "Now, tell me that name."


    Lu Li lowered his eyes and said, "I don''t need all of them, just a name. The most powerful one really sent you to kill my name


    Cheng Yu hears his speech, and his eyes flash.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhangjia.


    Since the death of Zhang tired, the whole Zhang family has been shrouded in melancholy.


    During this period, it was not only the Yan palace who was in trouble with them, but also some aristocratic families who could have been regarded as allies. In the past two months, Zhangjia has lost almost one-third of its family property. If it was not for the Hou family who had not spoken so far, I am afraid that even these clansmen in Zhangjia would have escaped completely overnight.


    What''s more, the person who was in charge of the family was not the one who was once brilliant, but finally fell down quietly, but an unknown old man.


    The name of this man is Zhang Heng. He is Zhang Jue''s uncle. But Zhang''s family is different from the Hou family. The children of the old master''s generation almost have the talent of the old master. Other people are not able to use it, or they only know how to enjoy themselves. There are not many thrilling events in the struggle for the position of the head of the family, let alone the plot of brothers and sisters fighting against each other.Zhang Heng is one of the many children who can''t do much good to them. Since the old master succeeded him, he has never treated them badly.


    However, compared with other brothers who did not cultivate talent and indulged in the sound and color of dogs and horses, Zhang Heng''s greatest advantage was mediocrity.


    His cultivation talent is also mediocre, but he can endure to the peak. Under the pile-up of Zhangjia resources, he also stepped into the realm of the early Ming you and became a master.


    Although the master was not easy to come, it also proved his mediocrity, but it was this mediocrity that made him look harmless. When Zhang Juen succeeded to the throne and became the new head of the family, Zhang Heng became an old man of the family. He kept this mediocrity and was happy that he would do nothing, just like a statue of a God in a clay body.


    It can be said that mediocrity saved his life and gave him a chance.


    When Zhang tired died, Zhangjia became the target of public criticism. When standing on the crest of the storm, no one thought that it was Zhang Heng, who did not show the mountains and dew, who took over the rights of Zhangjia.


    At this moment, in the study originally belonging to Zhang Juan, Zhang Heng, an old man, is contemplating with his eyes closed. On both sides are the actual rulers of the Zhang family. However, no one dares to open his mouth or even breathe loudly, for fear of disturbing Zhang Heng''s nap.


    "Old Zhang."


    Finally, when Zhang Heng was about to fall asleep, a middle-aged man gritted his teeth and stood up and said bravely, "what should we do now?"


    Zhang Heng seemed to have been woken up. He opened his turbid eyes and looked at the middle-aged man who was talking with a sense of bewilderment. After a long hesitation, he began to speak leisurely: "what should I do? Something big happened again? "


    He raised his hand, pinched the corner of his eyes, looked at the power holders of Zhangjia standing in the study, and said slowly, "how old are you? You can''t even do this little thing well. Do you want to come to me for instructions?"


    "Mr. Zhang, this is We really don''t dare to make up our minds about it. "


    The middle-aged man sighed, his face a little bitter.


    His name is Zhang Lin, who is in charge of many industries in Zhangjia. In short, he is the God of wealth of Zhangjia, who is in charge of the money bag. Therefore, he has the right to speak in many important decisions.


    Even when Zhang was still alive, he also attached great importance to his attitude. He could take the place of Master Zhang in some not too excessive decisions.


    Now Zhang is dead. Although Zhang Heng is in charge of Zhang''s family, Zhang Lin''s position is not shaken, but more stable.


    But now even he doesn''t think it''s easy to make up his mind, which proves that it''s really tricky.


    Zhang Heng''s turbid eyes flashed a trace of inexplicable light. He looked at Zhang Lin and said faintly, "what happened?"


    At this time, he showed the dignity of a family leader.


    Zhang Lin hesitated a little, and then reminded him, "Mr. Zhang, you asked the traitor on Jianfeng to take people to rob and kill Lu Li..."


    "What is it that I sent someone to rob and kill Lu Li?"


    Zhang Heng immediately interrupted Zhang Lin''s words, discontented and said, "this is not something that can be done by Zhang Jia alone. There are still many families behind this. Pay attention to it next time. Understand? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    Being reprimanded by Zhang Heng, Zhang Lin had to admit that he was wrong. But at last, he turned back to the matter: "just now someone reported that in Nanshi, there was a great noise coming from the long street. After the rain came, there was an invisible array force to block it. It is expected that It is expected that the traitor of Jianfeng should have already made contact with Lu Li. Mr. Zhang, I think there is something wrong with this matter. "


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zhang Heng sat up straight and asked, "is Lu Li dead?"


    "This..."


    Hearing this, Zhang Lin hesitated and exchanged his eyes with several people around him. Finally, he shook his head and said, "although no news has come back, Lu Li has many means and strength It''s also very strong. Although the traitors of Jianfeng have some skills, if they want to kill Lu Li, I''m afraid it''s not enough. "


    "Since you''re not dead, why are you flustered?"


    Zhang Heng asked again.


    Zhang Lin suddenly showed a look that he wanted to cry without tears.


    The old man did not know whether he was really confused or not.


    Nanshi, Changjie made such a big noise, which proved that there was a fight. If Lu Li was dead, it would be all right. But if he didn''t die, he asked who was the instigator and how could he let Zhang Jia go with his character?


    When the evil star comes to Zhangjia, will they fight against Zhang Heng?


    Before and after thinking about it, Zhang Linsi felt that it was a stupid idea to join forces with other families to rob and kill Lu Li.


    Although Lu Li only took two martial artists to travel in xuanjing, there was no strong protection around him, which was a great opportunity to kill him. But don''t forget that even without the protection of Cao Hanbing and Zheng an, Lu Li was also a very strong master!


    How arrogant is that traitor on Jianfeng who claims to be matchless in swordsmanship, can he be stronger than the incarnation of heaven and man?


    Lu Li even the incarnation of heaven people dare to cut, and has not died, how can there be no means of self-defense and life protection?


    So the more he thought, the more frightened he felt.


    But seeing Zhang Heng''s careless expression, Zhang Lin is a little sad.


    Although he took over the position of the head of the family, his expression was very disappointing. Every day in addition to eating and drinking is sleepy, and extremely irritable, anyone who dares to wake him up will be punished.


    Several real power figures in Zhangjia were beaten seriously by him just because they woke him up. They are still lying in bed.


    If it wasn''t for the assassination of Lu Li, it really provoked the bottom line of many people, and Zhang Lin was not willing to be such a pioneer.


    However, after making such a farsighted decision, Zhang Heng seems to have nothing happened, and he is still in the mood to doze off, which makes Zhang Lin more disappointed with him.


    But now the situation in Zhangjia can''t afford to change the master again. Zhang Linwei pressed down his mind and said bitterly: "old Zhang doesn''t know something. Lu Li can suppress the Marquis'' house and visit the house himself. The hous dare not do anything to him. Such a person, we Zhangjia take the initiative to provoke him, inevitably... "


    "Presumptuous!"


    Without waiting for Zhang Lin to finish speaking, Zhang Heng is severely slapping the table.


    The extraordinary material of the table trembled and made an unbearable sound.


    Zhang Lin''s face changed, but he swallowed his words.


    Zhang Heng said coldly: "I am the master of the family. My decision is what Zhangjia must implement! Are you questioning me now? Well? "


    "I dare not."


    Zhang Linzong has all kinds of helpless, also can''t continue to follow Zhang Heng hard top at this time.


    After all, things have happened. Instead of fighting with this old thing, we should think carefully about how to save the situation.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Heng said again: "the name of Luli has been heard by me. He is a teenage boy with a lot of luck and has become a master by mistake. What is so strange in the early Ming Dynasty? Cheng Yu of Jianfeng is the sword cultivation in the middle of Ming Dynasty! With his strength, he was able to fight against the masters of the late Ming you period. In addition, the dead men sent by various families were able to surround and kill a Ming you in the early stage. It is also necessary to be afraid of this? "


    After saying that, Zhang Heng looked around the people in the study, and his tone became more and more disdainful. "I see that you have no courage, and you have been bullied to this extent by a child. When the old master is still here, the waste like you is not worthy of being the authority of Zhangjia! "


    All the people present were ridiculed for a while, but they all pretended to be ostriches and did not dare to speak.


    After all, in addition to Zhang Lin, anyone who offends the new owner may be seriously injured.


    There is no way. There are not many masters left in Zhangjia. In addition to Zhang Heng, there is also a direct loyal member of Zhang Juen. Since Zhang Juen''s death, the master has completely closed down and asked nothing about the family.


    In other words, at present, Zhang Heng is the strongest martial artist in Zhangjia. If he is beaten seriously, you have to obey him.


    Not to mention that he is still in the name of the owner of the house, and he has a great sense of righteousness.


    "Mr. Zhang taught me a lesson." See a few people around him with eyes to indicate his mouth to speak, Zhang Lin also had to bitterly hold Zhang Heng a sentence.Now he is full of ideas about how to solve the problem left by Zhang Heng. He really has no time to deal with this old thing.


    In Zhang Lin''s opinion, it is more likely that Lu Li was not dead. The joking lineup wanted to kill the head of the three prefectures with his own force. Zhang Lin felt that unless Lu Li didn''t want to live, there was little hope at all.


    Once Lu Li survives, some people in Yanzhou will have bad luck.


    As for who is going to have bad luck, it depends on whether Cheng Yu''s bones are hard or not.


    Others don''t know, but Zhang Lin knows how many aristocratic families Lu Li has arrested during this period of time. Although they are not really in power, the people who were captured by him have not been severely tortured, but they have explained everything in a muddle headed way. Even if I recall afterwards, I feel that Lu Li is too terrible. Even if he is tortured, he doesn''t have the fear from his heart.


    It can be seen that Lu Li, this guy, has reached what extent in the end his control of the people''s heart.


    If he really asks something out of Cheng Yu''s mouth, Zhang Jia


    Zhang Lin''s eyes changed a little when he thought about it. He quickly winked at the other people and indicated that they should leave as soon as possible, so as not to waste time with this old product.


    It''s better to discuss how to calm Lu Li''s anger.


    That manager Lu is not a good talker.


    Zhang Lin preferred to offend the king himself rather than the famous director of the foreign affairs office.


    Several people around him understood Zhang Lin''s hint, and after a little movement in their hearts, they planned to quit.


    And then it was.


    There was a sudden rush of footsteps outside.


    The sound of footsteps changed the expressions of several people present.


    Zhang Heng is more angry: "what is the noise?"


    There should not have been any noise near the master''s study. However, Zhang tired did not have such a big rule before. Instead, Zhang Heng was the master of the house. Instead, he did not do a few things well. Instead, all the guards and servants in the mansion should slow down their pace near the study. Instead, they would not dare to make any noise, but even try to hold their breath. Otherwise, they would disturb the irascible householder, who would be driven out of the mansion at least, and more importantly, he would be driven out of the house You''re going to lose your life.


    Now there is a rush of pace outside, which makes Zhang Heng can''t help but break out.


    "Don''t be impatient. Maybe it''s a good thing."


    Zhang Lin felt bad at the moment when he heard the footsteps. However, he still held back his panic and bowed his hand to Zhang Heng. Then he rushed out and said, "but something needs to be reported!"


    Outside the study, there was an intermittent voice, flustered: "newspaper Newspaper owner Lu Li... "


    "What happened to Lu Li?"


    Zhang Lin''s heart was tight, and he asked in a hurry.


    "Lu Lihe..."


    "He''s knocking at the door!"


    The man outside breathed his breath, almost at the top of his voice.


    Hearing this, everyone''s face changed dramatically!


    Zhang Lin''s face was gray. He was almost unsteady. His body was shaking. He bumped his teeth several times and murmured: "Zhang Jia It''s over


    At the same moment, there was an explosion outside!


    The whole study was shaking.


    Zhang Heng said angrily, "the upright is bold! If you dare to go to Zhangjia to show off, you are a dead man! "


    As soon as his figure flashed, he broke through the door of the study, stood in the courtyard and looked at the source of the earthquake!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    Where the earthquake burst, a rolling smoke rose, faintly, there was a scream.


    The light of a startling sword flashed by, and then another explosion came. I don''t know how many houses and walls collapsed under the sweeping of this sword light!


    Among the ruins, there was a voice with a long smile: "who is in charge of Zhang Jia now?"


    Zhang Heng''s face changed. His eyes were fixed on the other side. He grasped his palm and took out the long knife from the void. He screamed and rushed to the position where the voice came from!


    "Old Zhang can''t!"


    Zhang Lin, who rushed out of the study, saw this scene, and was almost heartbroken. If he wanted to stop him, how could he stop Zhang Heng, who was very angry and aggressive?


    No matter how stupid Zhang Heng is, he is also a master!


    Whoa!


    Zhang Heng''s figure rushed into the dust and smoke. The light of the knife was vertical and horizontal, and the dust and smoke were washed away. Among the shadows of the sword, they split into the figure coming from the front.


    "The shaft is dead!"


    Zhang Heng roared, full of prestige!


    One foot stepped on the wall and raised his eyebrow along the ruins of Lu Li. Seeing the light of the knife, he held his fist and smashed it with his hands. The knife light was smashed to pieces on the spot, and his true spirit was scurrying and turned into another thick smoke.


    "Good boy, I just thought that you are a junior. I''ll give you a move!" Zhang Heng eyebrow heart a jump, but also don''t want to show timidity, strange voice way: "come again, I can move real style!"


    He took a long knife and jumped towards Lu Li.


    Lu Li looks inexplicable. He kicks Zhang Heng in the heart and kicks him to the ground.


    Then he held his hand and the force of the empty town shrouded him. With a roar, Zhang Heng sank to the ground one foot and spat out blood.


    The whole process may not even take a moment. The strongest person in Zhangjia lies at the foot of Luli like a dead dog.


    "The realm is empty and the true Qi is lax. You are In the early days of Ming and you


    Lu Li looked down at Zhang Heng, and was a little uncertain about the level of the old man who would only scream.


    Seeing that his chopping sword is powerful and powerful, his breath is like a master. However, the effect of his chopping is not much different from that of the immortal peak. Lu Li almost thinks that this is a means to show weakness and hide one''s inferiority. He never thought that this old thing was really vulnerable.


    There was a strange silence at the scene.


    Originally thought that there would be a big war in Zhangjia, all of them were at the scene.


    Zhang Lin also looks surprised.


    He had thought that he would simply rush in and capture the old man with a dim eye. He could also take this opportunity to sell a good one to Lu Li and wash off the relationship between Zhang Jia and the old ghost. Although he sacrificed a master, as long as the anger of Lu Li can be calmed down and the continuation of Zhangjia can be guaranteed, everything is worth it.


    However, Zhang Lin didn''t expect that he could not help fighting such an old product.


    Lu Li is also embarrassed.


    He swept several people in the room and finally asked, "this old man is you..."


    "Just a crazy old man!"


    Zhang Lin subconsciously blurted out that he did not dare to let Lu Li give Zhang Heng the master of the family.


    "And who are you?" Lu Li glanced at Zhang Lin and suddenly felt a little interesting.


    Before he entered Zhangjia, he had already sensed the potential master of Zhangjia through his mind. In addition to a master whose breath was obscure and didn''t care about the life and death of Zhangjia, only Zhang Heng was the strongest.


    In other words, Zhang Heng is probably the current owner of the family.


    However, Zhang Lin directly denies this, which is equivalent to taking the old man out of Zhang Jia. This action is very clever. At the same time, Lu Li confirms that the old man lying on his feet must be the one who asks Cheng Yu to kill him.


    As for whether other people in Zhangjia have participated, we need to ask again.


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, Zhang Lin''s face showed a trace of tension. He bravely stepped forward and said, "I''ve seen manager Lu. I''m Zhang Lin."


    "Zhang Lin, I''ve heard of you. You are in charge of Zhang''s money bag. When I came to Zhangjia to arrest people, I wanted to catch you. It''s a pity that I didn''t see each other. "


    As soon as Lu Li heard the name, he remembered the Zhangjia God of wealth, which was mainly introduced in those materials of Tianbu.


    At that time, in order to thoroughly investigate whether Zhang Juen had left any trace of Tianwaitian in his family, Luli arrested many people of Zhangjia. Although he did not ask anything about Zhang Juen in the end, from then on, Lu Li''s bad name has been spread in Zhangjia.


    Zhang linhui was so afraid of Lu Li that this matter also played a key role.


    Now when he heard that Lu Li was really trying to catch him, Zhang Lin''s face was bitter, but he said: "manager Lu, Zhang tired is dead. His collusion with people outside the sky has nothing to do with Zhang Jia. Please give Zhang a chance to live. After that, Zhangjia will take the lead of Yan Wangfu! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Lin even gave a big ceremony to Lu Li, bowing almost to the ground.


    "The matter of Zhang tired is over. You should also know the reason why I came here today."Lu Li picked his eyebrows and then pointed to the courtyard. "Zhangjia is really rich. The small courtyard has set up a water avoiding array. It''s really a good place to hide from the rain."


    "Old man, still playing dead?" After that, Lu Li also kicked Zhang Heng who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead.


    Zhang Heng hums. His strength is not strong enough to be suppressed by the empty town. Knowing that the situation is over, he simply pretends to be dead.


    "Mr. Zhang, manager Lu is kind and reasonable. Tell me quickly who is behind you and who are the other families?"


    Zhang Lin was eager to see him.


    But the description in his words, let Lu Li himself listen to some surprise.


    Being kind and reasonable is what I mean?


    When I saw the ruins, I felt like I was out of sight.


    Zhang Lin is a talented person.


    Zhang Lin also noticed Lu Li''s eyes, but his face did not change. His face was not red and his breath was out of breath. He said: "manager Lu is dedicated to the Yan palace and swallow up the Heavenly Kingdom. Everything he does is reasonable. Since we are the people who swallow up the holy Kingdom, we have the responsibility to do our best for the holy country. We must not let the conscientious people like manager Lu chill their hearts. "


    "I would also like to ask director Lu to handle this matter and give a satisfactory reply."


    With that, Zhang Lin began to make peace.


    After all, he is a businessman with no thick skin, so he can''t enlarge the industry of Zhangjia in the circle of aristocratic families. It''s just like instinct to tell lies when he opens his eyes. He doesn''t have any maladjustment.


    Unfortunately, he met Lu Li this time.


    Than thick skinned, Lu Li has never been afraid of anyone.


    What''s more, it seems that there is no need to be reasonable in this situation?


    With this in mind, Lu Li raised his hand and several sword lights floated behind his back, pointing to everyone present.


    The whole body was enveloped by the opportunity of killing, and the expressions of the people were all changed.


    "From now on, I''ll ask questions."


    Lu Li looked at Zhang Lin with a smile, then raised his foot and stepped on Zhang Heng''s back. This was a real force. His strength was much stronger than ordinary masters. With one step, he almost broke Zhang Heng''s not so hard indestructible bone, and immediately gave out a shrill cry!


    Lu Li ignored Zhang Heng''s scream and said, "I don''t care if you answer or he answers. If the answer is slow, I will kill one person until there are only two of you. In the end, whoever can satisfy me will live on. "


    Hearing this, they all turned pale and could not help looking at Zhang Lin.


    Some people want to speak, but Zhang Lin raised his hand to stop.


    At this time, Zhang Lin also trembled, but he still held up his hand and said, "still Please also ask director Lu questions. "


    "Sensible."


    Lu Li nodded with satisfaction and then said, "who sent Cheng Yu?"


    "Zhang Heng."


    Zhang Lin did not hesitate to reply: "it was Zhang Heng who made up his mind to unite with other families to hire Cheng Yu, the traitor of Jianfeng, to assassinate manager Lu."


    Suddenly!


    As soon as he finished his words, a sword light flew out and penetrated his shoulder directly!


    Zhang Lin snorted with pain, and a puzzled expression appeared on his face.


    "It''s enough to answer questions. Don''t show off your cleverness." Lu Li said faintly: "this is a warning. If you talk more, you will see the eyebrows next time."


    Said, Lu Li behind the sword light to turn the direction, so that Zhang Lin atmosphere dare not out.


    "Is he telling the truth?" At this time, Lu Li still has leisure to lower his head, looking at Zhang Heng, who screams more and more powerless, reveals a meaningful smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    Lying on the ground, Zhang Heng was silent, as if he had not heard it.


    Zhang Lin''s expression changed slightly, this old immortal!


    Now his silence is tantamount to pit himself.


    However, Zhang Lin observes Lu Li''s expression. Seeing that Lu Li doesn''t mean to be angry, Zhang Lin immediately sighs and knows that he has been cheated by the manager.


    Lu Li killed the door, without saying a word will Zhang Heng to control, the next thing development, all in the grasp of Lu Li. Pressing step by step, there was no time for any reaction from the crowd.


    Previously, Zhang Lin was in a state of uneasiness, but he did not realize that he was wrong. However, after thinking about it calmly, he realized that the matter had reached a very dangerous level.


    If Lu Li now excuses the destruction of Zhang Jia, even those aristocratic families in Yanzhou who appear to be in the same boat with them dare not speak up.


    After all, it was Zhang Jiaxian who sent people to rob and kill Lu Li. This matter has been implemented, and Zhang Jia really has no place to complain.


    "Manager Lu, can you give me another chance to explain?"


    After Zhang Lin sighs, his posture is also lower, almost servile, imploring Lu Li to give himself an opportunity to explain.


    At the same time, it also gives Zhangjia a chance.


    At present, Zhangjia is already in a state of shaking and shaking.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if Lu Li wants to destroy Zhangjia, it''s really between the fingers and fingers, without any effort.


    In order to protect the inheritance of Zhangjia, Zhang Lin is willing to do it even if it is more excessive.


    "Give you a chance to explain?"


    Lu Li took a deep look at Zhang Lin, and then said, "it''s easy for you to say that. Now it''s your family who broke the rules first. The assassination of his highness Yan has not been settled with you. Now, he has sent someone to kill me. If I let you go again this time, wouldn''t I tell the Yanzhou family that I''m a soft persimmon, and anyone can pinch it? "


    "Manager Lu..." Zhang Lin gave a wry smile and stopped talking.


    "In other words, I can give you this opportunity, but what is the basis for Zhangjia?"


    Lu Li moved away and stepped on Zhang Heng''s feet. He looked at the old man who was humming and hawing. He felt a little annoyed and kicked him away for more than ten Zhang.


    Seeing this, Zhang Lin felt his eyelids jump wildly and couldn''t help swallowing.


    Then he quickly said, "Zhang Jia will try his best to meet the requirements of manager Lu."


    "How hard did you try?" Lu Li asked.


    Zhang Lin was stunned and said something.


    This is a scene sentence, which means that Zhang Jia has accepted the advice.


    If there is any request, we can discuss it.


    But when it comes to the specific conditions, Zhang Lin is suddenly dumbfounded, thinking that you are not flattering?


    However, he only dares to talk about this, which is something he dare not say.


    So he could only bear to say: "as long as the land manager gives the conditions..."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Lin said in a low voice: "no matter what the conditions are, Zhangjia is willing to accept it!"


    "Zhang Lin!"


    Zhang Heng, who was kicked far away, almost immediately roared: "I''m not dead yet! You are not the owner of the family


    "It seems that there are some differences among you."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "for such an important decision, we still need to listen to the opinions of the head of the family. I don''t know who is the owner of the family? "


    Zhang Lin''s face changed several times. Finally, he seemed to have figured out something. He gritted his teeth and said, "I am not the master of Zhangjia."


    "But it''s not him either!"


    "The real master of Zhangjia should be Zhang tired''s brother!"


    "You fart


    Zhang Heng struggled to say: "Zhang Zhiming, is this waste worthy of being the master of Zhangjia? No one is worthy of this position except me! Zhang Lin! If you talk nonsense again, I will kill you


    "Mr. Zhang, the matter has come to an end. It''s better not to dream of being the master of the house."


    Zhang Lin looked at Zhang Heng''s direction without any expression and said, "you might as well ask all the people present. Have you ever made any achievements in your acting as the head of the family? How can you help the chaos in Zhangjia? I only know how to eat, drink and have fun every day. I can''t do anything. Who will take you? "


    While speaking, Zhang Lin''s eyes swept over everyone present, but those who were directed by his eyes were somewhat evasive.


    Because Zhang Lin said what they were saying.


    It''s what they dare not say.


    Zhang Heng is really unpopular in this period of time. The people who are dissatisfied with him are definitely not only present.


    However, because Zhang Heng is the most powerful master in Zhangjia, people have to pinch their noses. Anyway, he is also a master. If he is allowed to sit at home, he can frighten the curfews. At least, it will not make the zhangjias degenerate to the point of being bullied by others.


    But no one expected that Zhang Heng would be bewitched and chose to assassinate Lu Li.


    Lu Li''s reputation in this period of time has already made people pale. At this time, all the aristocratic families hope that Lu Li will leave for trouble. How dare you take the initiative to find trouble with him?Zhang Heng did so, which put Zhangjia in a very passive situation.


    It also made his precarious position as the master of the house.


    "What if you don''t accept it! I am a master! I''m better than Zhang Zhiming''s rubbish! "


    "Only the old man is qualified to be the master of this family. None of you can take my place as the master of the family!"


    At this moment, Zhang Heng has become a little crazy, hoarse voice, like a trapped animal.


    Zhang Lin did not pay attention to him any more.


    But looking at Lu Li, he said respectfully: "manager Lu, this man is just a murderer who forcibly takes the position of the master of the house by relying on his own strength. He can''t represent the position of Zhang Jia. "


    "If manager Lu really wants an explanation, please come down."


    "I''ll take Mr. Lu to see you, the real master of the family."


    Say, Zhang Lin side body phase please, at the same time is also in the small idea of observing the expression on Lu Li''s face.


    He needs to determine what kind of attitude Lu Li is holding when he comes to Zhangjia.


    If it''s for the sake of settling accounts after autumn, the zhangjias will surely be doomed today.


    But if Lu Li has other plans


    Zhang Lin believed that with that person''s ability, he would have a chance to persuade Lu Li.


    Maybe it''s a chance for Zhangjia.


    Once we can get some promises from Lu Li, the turmoil in Zhangjia will end in a period of time.


    "Zhang Zhiming, Zhang tired''s own brother." But Lu Li just murmured, and there was no expression on his face.


    "It''s kind of interesting."


    Then, Lu Li smiles, nods and says, "since the Lord of Zhangjia has another person, then lead the way."


    Hearing this, Zhang Lin was very happy. He even said, "manager Lu, please come here."


    He wants to lead Luli out of the courtyard, but Zhang Heng swears: "Luli, you little thief, I sent the traitor on Jianfeng to kill you! No one in Zhangjia, except me, has this qualification! If you want revenge, you''ll kill up and down the family and kill me, the master of the family


    "Shut up!"


    Hearing this, Zhang Lin''s heart almost jumped out of his throat, and said in a fierce voice: "stop the old ghost''s mouth for me!"


    Several other people in power in Zhangjia hesitated to hear this.


    Zhang Lin said coldly: "this old ghost has gone mad. What are you waiting for?"


    With that, Zhang Lin winked at those people.


    Several people suddenly found that Lu Li had stopped, a thoughtful expression.


    It seems to be really thinking about Zhang Heng''s proposal.


    This time, several of the people in charge of the zhangjias were really heartbroken and rushed to Zhang Heng without hesitation. Because of the emptiness that oppressed Zhang Heng, he had no resistance at all in addition to shouting abuse. He was immediately held down by those people. One of them stretched out his hand and pinched Zhang Heng''s chin, trying to crush his chin alive.


    Although Zhang Heng''s strength is not good, he is also a master level strong one at least. He is not so fragile.


    But the man seemed to have an iron heart and wanted to crush Zhang Heng''s chin, so that he could no longer yell and scold, and gradually put more force on his hands, and even moved his true Qi.


    Click!


    Zhang Heng''s eyes widened and he looked at those in power in the zhangjias around him. He made a strange noise in his throat. For a moment, he struggled like a dying beast.


    These people are indestructible. They put their hands on Zhang Heng. If he lost all his strength, he couldn''t resist at all. Until his chin was crushed and his mouth was covered with blood foam, they were completely relieved.


    As for Zhang Heng, where did he suffer such a crime? The pain made him turn his eyes and fainted on the spot.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    "OK, it''s tough enough."


    Luli has been watching, until Zhang Heng is dizzy, only a smile of profound meaning is revealed, and then to Zhang Lin: "take the way."


    Zhang Lin immediately relieved his voice, knowing that Lu Li is a temporary pass.


    He quickly changed his smile, led Lu Li and led the way ahead.


    After the two of him left, the atmosphere of the dignified in the courtyard was slightly eased.


    The leaders of Zhangjia looked at each other, and their expressions were strange.


    Just then he broke Zhang Heng chin and the man looked at the blood in his hand and murmured, "I don''t know if we are right or wrong to do so."


    As soon as this statement came out, several people were silent.


    Zhang Heng is no longer incompetent. He is the head of Zhangjia.


    The following fouls, actively abandoned the zhangjiajia master, this kind of thing in zhangjiahistory has not happened. Previously, driven by fear, a few people didn''t feel afraid, and even less felt anything wrong.


    But now, once calm down, a few people have begun to return to God.


    They Actually to zhangjias home master hand!


    "Zhang Heng went against the situation and actively challenged Lu Li, which was the enemy with the Yan palace!"


    Another man whispered: "Zhang sleepy has not been resolved, now Zhang Heng does this, is to push Zhangjia into the fire pit!"


    He said, he looked up and looked around the crowd, and said, "if he was only then, you all heard that the old man wanted Lu Li to butcher zhangjiamanmen. It can be seen that he never cared about other people in Zhangjia, compared with Zhang Quna... "


    At this point, the man was a little hesitant, but still said: "Zhang Heng is more unreasonable than Zhang sleepy that madman. You take him as the master, I dare not let him continue to be! "


    "My wife, children and children are in zhangjias. If Luli really crazy slaughters zhangjiamanmen..."


    "Enough!"


    He said, crushing Zhang Heng chin, the man just interrupted: "I wait for zhangjiaold man, which has no concern? Since this matter has been done, there is no room for a turnaround. We all know these things, and you don''t have to remind them! "


    After that, he looked around the crowd again, then looked at Zhang Heng, who was dizzy by pain, hesitated for a while, and then flashed through the sharp color: "now that things have come, let''s just stop doing it twice and kill the old man!"


    "No!"


    One man hurriedly stopped: "don''t act recklessly!"


    "Why not? As long as he died, many things are dead and wrong. Even if Lu Li is to blame, he can''t blame Zhangjia''s head! "


    "Although that is the case, but you think, really want to kill Zhang Heng this old ghost, can Luli himself not kill? You have seen before that Lu Li even did not use the sword, Zhang Heng was defeated directly. If you want to kill him, it''s just a matter of one mind. He left Zhang Heng for a life, which means that there is a chance for negotiation to be made in this matter! "


    This person analyzes why Lu Li didn''t kill Zhang Heng, and his eyes were very bright: "Zhang Lin takes the risk to try to persuade Luli, and it is not to let you and me do bad things. For the present plan, only believe Zhang Lin, but also believe Zhang Zhiming! "


    Mention Zhang Zhiming''s name, the person who gave birth to the idea of killing people is calm down.


    He was just a jerk, not a real reckless man.


    Think carefully, you can think about the key.


    Lu Li left Zhang Heng here, even the power of empty town did not withdraw, not necessarily to test Zhangjia''s attitude.


    Zhang Heng is still alive, and some of them can take the blame. Once Zhang Heng died, the charge of assassination should be distributed to everyone in zhangjias.


    Thinking about these, he could not help but sweat, and sighed that he was still impulsive.


    Zhang is in charge of the scene. Even if there is not too high cultivation talent, they are all intelligent people at the top. Although they are only hot in blood, now calm down, but they think clearly.


    "Since you understand, remember that Zhang Heng can die, but he can never die in our hands."


    The man was advised to say, "Luli seems to be in a rough situation, but actually he has left us a line of vitality. Whether we can grasp this line, we must also see the ability of Zhang Lin and Zhang Zhiming, as for us Just do not drag them back. "


    Hearing this, several people nodded slowly, and after a few words of conversation, they tied Zhang Heng with all his hands and feet.


    After all, Luli has gone, and the power of array doesn''t know how long it can last. They should be cautious about dealing with this bad head master.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Lu Li came to zhangjiashen house with Zhang Lin, a very partial courtyard.


    Here is like the self-made world, and Zhangjia completely separated, the road is a kind of partial sense of safety.


    Lu Li looked around and couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that Zhang tired to his brother, is really quite take care of."


    Zhang Lin heard the words, and he wanted to say another time, and finally sighed, "two are poor people."


    "Poor?"Lu Li looked at the courtyard, which was obviously carefully arranged, and said faintly, "maybe."


    In the yard, there was a smell of fragrance coming out.


    It seems to be the fragrance of flowers and medicine.


    Lu Li opened his eyes of exploration and found that there were many precious flowers and herbs planted in the courtyard, as well as various miraculous herbs.


    "It seems that you are also a wonderful person with leisure and elegance." Lu Li smiles, then looks at Zhang Lin and says, "are you asking him to come out, or do I ask him to come out?"


    Zhang Lin was still thinking about things. When he heard Lu Li''s words, he immediately returned to his senses and said with a smile: "how dare you bother manager Lu? I''ll come."


    Then he walked quickly towards the courtyard.


    It has to be said that Zhang tired is really good to his brother. This yard covers an extremely large area. Obviously, he spent his time to build a whole house.


    Such a cost, for other families, can not be wasted on a waste body.


    As for the aristocratic family, he is a waste man with no value and no investment.


    However, Zhang tired still tried his best to overcome the public opinion and built this house for Zhang Zhiming in Zhangjia. Although he may have some other plans, it also shows his intention.


    "Er Shao, manager Lu of Lord Yan''s residence is here."


    At this time, Zhang Lin has come to the door of the house and whispered.


    Squeak.


    The door opens.


    A young man in a white robe held the door frame, looked at Zhang Lin and said, "since a distinguished guest comes to the door, why do you want to see me?"


    "Two little."


    Zhang Lin said with a wry smile: "Zhang Heng, that old ghost, has gone completely mad. Now there is someone in Zhangjia who needs to stand up and preside over the situation. You are the most suitable person."


    "I''m just a bum."


    The handsome young man''s voice was light, but he didn''t refuse. His eyes crossed Zhang Lin and looked at Lu Li, who was standing in the courtyard with his negative hand. He nodded his head and said, "it''s not good to have a guest come here. It''s not good to lose etiquette. Please come in."


    With this, the famous disabled man of Zhangjia, Zhang tired''s younger brother, Zhang Zhiming, Zhang Zhiming, got out of the way, stretched out his hand, and asked Lu Li to enter.


    Lu Li clasped his fingers, his face showed a smile, but in fact, he felt the breath of Zhang Zhiming with his mind.


    The children of such a family, especially those who were once gifted, may not be pretending that martial arts were abolished.


    So Lu Li used a little bit of small means, clasped his hands to form an array, and at the same time, he also wanted to see the response of Zhang Zhiming.


    Because there are many complicated arrays in this courtyard. According to my observation all the way, neither the array in the courtyard nor the main array in Zhangjia was created by one person. The array laid here is obviously more exquisite. The one who makes the move must be a powerful array mage.


    Although the formation seems to be a path, but the trail is difficult to walk, but it can also go straight to the top of the mountain to witness the scenery of the mountain top.


    It''s like the void town. Although these forces use the array to attract the external forces of heaven and earth, if we can say it in detail, what''s the difference between them and the master who uses the power of genuine Qi to pry the aura of heaven and earth?


    Therefore, no one can guarantee that Zhang Zhiming is a top-notch array mage.


    And as soon as I saw him, Lu Li felt very uncomfortable.


    Although can''t say, but that kind of encounter the same kind of feeling, still can distinguish.


    "Manager Lu, there''s no need to try."


    At this time, Zhang Zhiming, standing in front of the door, suddenly said, "although I am proficient in the array, the array in this yard is from the master''s hand. As for me... "


    He paused and said with a smile, "it''s a waste man indeed."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    "Manager Lu is also a great master. If you explore my breath with the master''s mind, I can naturally feel that my breath is not as bad as that of ordinary people who are proficient in martial arts."


    Zhang Zhiming''s voice was gentle and patient. He also explained seriously: "with my current skills, even if combined with the exquisite array left by my master, I can''t hurt manager Lu at all. Manager Lu can rest assured."


    Hearing Zhang Zhiming''s words, Lu Li showed a smile, "I''m sorry, after all, it''s necessary to guard against people. Moreover, the name of Zhang''s second youth is like thunder in my ears. I can hear the cocoon. A genius like you should not have fallen so quietly. I have reason to suspect that your present state is just another disguise. "


    "Maybe."


    Zhang Zhiming didn''t admit it or deny it. He just stretched out his hand again and said, "whether it''s true or not, manager Lu is here with a purpose. Am I going to give up the door


    Although his words were very mild, he could not hear any irony or encouragement.


    But Lu Li still saw a trace of provocation from his eyes.


    "Since Zhang Er Shao has said something about it, if I continue to refuse, it will be a bit awkward." Lu Li is indifferent to smile, step to Zhang Zhiming.


    Just when he took the first step, the formation in the yard seemed to be sensitive. In an instant, several delicate formations were launched. Lu Li felt that an inexplicable pressure was generated on his shoulder, as if the gravity had increased by countless times. Although it did not pose any threat, it still made his step a little bit, resulting in a momentary stagnation.


    Lu Li looked up at Zhang Zhiming.


    At the moment, Zhang Zhiming, or that gentle smile, but showed a sense of curiosity, as if waiting for his next response.


    Is there a provocation between the array mages?


    Lu Li smiles silently.


    Zhang Zhiming was not so "useless" as he said.


    "It was found out by him what I had done before."


    Lu Li''s heart flashed this idea, the corners of his mouth cocked up and thought it was very interesting.


    With his current array attainments, not to mention the array pulse to explore the array core, even if the array eyes are destroyed without any sound, ordinary array mages can not be aware of it. However, only a moment of exploration, let Zhang Zhiming feel, and also with this delicate small array response, enough to show that Zhang Zhiming''s array attainments are not bad.


    "If you can''t walk the way of martial arts, you can choose the way of array, and you can still go to such a high and deep state. It''s really a genius."


    Lu Li made an evaluation.


    Although Zhang Zhiming''s array attainments have not reached the array master in the modifier evaluation, they are not far behind.


    Although I have mastered a lot of array systems and learned those obscure knowledge through the learning of the modifier, it seems very easy.


    However, Lu Li is very clear that without the help of the modifier, it is very difficult to understand, perfect, and even learn the array knowledge by himself.


    In particular, Zhang Zhiming was once a martial arts genius.


    The time, painstaking efforts, and the buffer after setbacks all made Lu Li''s evaluation of him higher.


    "Unfortunately, that''s not enough."


    However, before Zhang Zhiming could respond to this praise, Lu Li sighed with regret. His hand behind him gently snapped his fingers, and countless burning lines appeared around his body.


    Those are the pulse of Zhang Zhiming.


    Lu Li didn''t waste any strength at all. He cut off this seemingly extremely complex array and made it collapse on its own.


    What''s more, it''s still the array mage''s method.


    Although Zhang Zhiming is a genius, he is not far away from the level of array master.


    However, among his own characteristics, there is still a master of the array. Moreover, the array attainments brought by the superposition of the previous array characteristics have long made Luli surpass any powerful array mage known in Zhenwu region.


    It has to be said that Zhang Zhiming''s hand is similar to the behavior of xiamawei, which is actually a kick to the iron plate.


    "Manager Lu, good means."


    Zhang Zhiming smiles, and no longer tries anything. He directly says, "I heard that manager Lu is the most powerful Tianjiao in the past thousand years. Now it seems that he is worthy of his reputation."


    "Some herbal tea has been prepared in the house. Can manager Lu appreciate it?"


    This time, Zhang Zhiming really wanted to invite Lu Li.


    Lu Li said faintly: "Zhang Er Shao is also an interesting person. I''ll try you out once, and you''ll also try me once. You don''t owe each other."


    With that, he fell down again and walked towards Zhang Zhiming.


    Zhang Lin on one side saw that he really wiped his cold sweat.


    He almost thought that Lu Li was about to lose his temper and start killing.


    He wanted to talk to him, but he didn''t know what happened between them. He could only stand on the sidelines.Fortunately, everything is over. Although the first meeting seems a little disharmonious, as long as the result is good and the process is good, there is no need to worry about it.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Lin smiles and confronts Lu Li. He kowtows to Lu Li. When Lu Li enters the house, he follows him cautiously.


    When passing by Zhang Zhiming, Zhang Lin hesitates for a moment and exchanges his eyes with him.


    Zhang Zhiming shook his head and looked calm. He also put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "it''s hard for you to go in and have a cup of tea."


    Hearing this, Zhang Lin was moved and said in a low voice: "Er Shao, where is this? It''s for Zhangjia."


    "Yes, it''s all for Zhangjia."


    Zhang Zhiming sighed and said nothing more.


    Entering the house, Lu Li smelled a very fresh aroma, mixed with tea and medicine, which was very refreshing.


    However, when he looked around the furnishings of the house, he also had a deeper impression on Zhang Zhiming.


    In addition to a tea table, a desk, and some simple living things, the rest is actually books.


    The bookshelves are full of books, and the desk is full of books, even on the floor.


    The huge house, as if it was a sea of books, suddenly reminds Lu Li of the scene in the old library when he was in the two boundary rivers.


    Of course, compared with the old library, which has accumulated over the years, Zhang Zhiming''s room is still a little small.


    "It''s a mess in the house. Manager Lu doesn''t mind."


    Zhang Zhiming smiles and goes to the tea table. After pouring a cup of tea for Luli, he asks him to sit down and taste it.


    Lu Li didn''t mean to be polite. After sitting down, he scanned the cup and found that the cup of tea was worth five points.


    Just a cup of tea, can be worth five points, that means that the cup of tea must contain a very strong energy.


    "It''s such a big pen. Just this pot of tea has already revealed the details of Zhangjia."


    Lu Li picked up the tea cup and tasted it a little. He found that there was a little bit more gold energy in his body. Although it was extremely weak, it was also very difficult.


    You know, the grade of golden energy is higher than true Qi. Although I don''t know who is more powerful than the legendary power of breaking the yuan, this cup of tea can actually increase a trace of gold energy, which is enough to prove that Zhang Zhiming has injected many top-level medicinal materials into this pot of tea.


    "What''s the inside story? It''s just a path that I think about when I''m free, I''ve been frugal and have cultivated some miraculous herbs."


    Zhang Zhiming listened to Lu Li''s words, but also a faint smile. After pouring a cup to Zhang Lin, he looked at Lu Li and said, "what is the matter with manager Lu''s visit today?"


    "It''s comfortable to talk to cool people."


    Lu Li put down his tea cup and said with a light smile, "since Zhang Er Shao is so happy, I don''t go around the bush. Now, the head of the family of Zhang Jia sends someone to assassinate me. I have to ask Zhang Jia for an explanation about this matter. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li looked at Zhang Lin, who was restrained on one side, "but the God of wealth of Zhangjiakou said that the crazy old man was not the master of Zhangjiakou at all. Now the only person in charge of the family is Zhang Er Shao, so I have to ask Zhang Er Shao for this


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    Zhang Zhiming has been listening quietly. When Lu Li finished, he did not immediately answer, but said to Zhang Lin: "drink tea."


    Zhang Lin woke up like a dream, and his arm was shaking. However, he picked up the tea cup according to his words. He just touched his lips and immediately put it down. He said bitterly, "Er Shao, this matter It''s my responsibility. "


    Zhang Zhiming did not speak, he motioned to Zhang Lin to continue.


    Lu Li was also very interested. Looking at Zhang Lin, he said, "Zhang Caishen doesn''t want to say that the old ghost sent someone to assassinate me. Do you agree?"


    "This That''s not true


    Zhang Lin wiped his sweat with his sleeve. He felt that he had rarely had such a tense moment in his life. However, thinking of the situation in front of him, he forced himself to calm down and slowly explained: "at that time, he contacted with various families, and I knew about it."


    "And There are some families, and I am the first to be found. "


    Zhang Lin said while observing Lu Li''s expression.


    He always felt that Lu Li was likely to commit murder.


    In terms of the guy''s temperament, it''s not impossible.


    "It''s normal to find you. After all, you are the God of wealth in Zhangjia. Zhang''s death was not long ago, and Zhang''s family must be in chaos. People like you who control the money bag are the primary objects of attention. "


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers, and his gentle attitude surprised Zhang Lin.


    Zhang Lin widened his eyes and hesitated: "manager Lu won''t ask me What on earth did those family members say when they found me? "


    "Why should I ask?"


    Lu Li asked with a smile: "is this necessary? The traitor of Jianfeng points out that you Zhang Jia is the mastermind behind the scenes. He doesn''t know any other people. That''s why I came to Zhangjia to ask for an explanation. As for who else was involved in this matter It doesn''t matter to me. "


    Zhang Lin was slightly stunned and then showed his anger: "that beast, he is slandering!"


    "Well, have tea."


    Just when Zhang Lin was about to attack, Zhang Zhiming interrupted him and pointed to his tea cup. "This tea is very rare. Don''t waste it."


    Lu Li hears the speech and agrees: "the tea of Zhang Jia Er Shao is really good."


    Zhang Lin saw that the two were singing and harmonizing, but the atmosphere was unexpectedly harmonious. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    But he still picked up the cup and took a sip of it, without thinking about how it tasted.


    "Manager Lu is right. Since many aristocratic families are involved in this matter, it''s better to find one of them and ask for an explanation instead of looking for it one by one."


    "After all, one''s energy and strength are limited."


    Zhang Zhiming said slowly, and then gave Lu Li a cup of tea, and then looked at Lu Li and said, "well, what does manager Lu want?"


    "Or I should say, what can Zhang Jia do for you? "


    Although Zhang Zhiming''s attitude is gentle, but only this sentence, let Lu Li''s face show a smile.


    That kind of feeling like meeting the same kind is not an illusion.


    Zhang Zhiming He''s also a tough guy.


    Although this is a bit of scolding himself, and Lu Li has always felt that he is honest with others, which is not mean to be cruel. However, Zhang Zhiming''s gentleness gives him this feeling.


    "Zhang is tired and dead. It seems that Zhang Er Shao is not sad at all?"


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. Lu Li still had a smile on his face, but he didn''t answer the rhetorical question. He suddenly mentioned Zhang tired.


    Zhang Zhiming hears the speech, eyebrows slightly move.


    Although it is imperceptible, Lu Li has always been observing his expression. This instant change has not escaped his own eyes.


    "So it is."


    Lu Li said in his heart, sure enough.


    Zhang Zhiming''s death did have some influence on Zhang Zhiming.


    Although they are brothers, Zhang is not harsh on his brother on the surface, but there are many things behind this, only two people can know.


    However, for Lu Li, he does not believe that Zhang Juan, who can be an outsider, or even gives up his life in exchange for the arrival of heaven and man, is a man who cares about blood and family.


    Moreover, Zhang Zhiming suddenly fell down that year, saying that he had suffered some accidents. But who can tell the real details?


    "Zhang Juan is my elder brother. Although he made mistakes, I can''t comment on many things."


    Zhang Zhiming smiles faintly and conceals his emotions very well.


    "Is that true? The brotherhood between you two is really moving."


    Lu Li nodded, "he didn''t let you participate in collusion with Tianwaitian. It can be seen that he protected you very well. Seeing more brotherhood and fraternity, I feel precious to see such brotherhood. "


    "Manager Lu, if you have anything to say, you don''t have to go around here with me."


    Zhang Zhiming raised his eyes and took a deep look at Lu Li: "if you want to go to Zhangjia, don''t you see the details of Zhangjia? You want to take advantage of the power of Zhang Jia to wipe out those families that are hostile to you, calm down the chaos in Yanzhou and frighten the gangsters. Your idea is correct. If it is really beneficial to Zhangjia, I can also nod my head and promise, but it is only one thing. As for the manager Lu, I can''t help any more. ""Well, why should Zhang Er Shao refuse to go far away from others? Many things have to be talked about slowly before we can come to a conclusion. It''s a fact that Zhang Jia sent someone to assassinate me, and if I want to destroy Zhang Jia, do you think you can stop it? "


    "Now that I sit here, I am sincere, and I have also released goodwill to Zhangjia. Of course, Zhang Er Shao doesn''t have to feel that it''s a charity or a threat. Your brother Zhang Juen can cooperate with Tianwaitian to plot the assassination of the king of Yan and cut off the fortune of the world. No matter what I want to do, as long as you and Zhang Jia can make a profit, we will have the relationship we need. No one is superior to the other. "


    Lu Li tapped at the table with his fingers, and said slowly: "I admit that up to now, I still suspect the cooperation between Zhang tired and Tianwaitian. You may not be behind me. But now that he''s dead, there''s no leader in Zhang''s family I don''t know what the old man''s name is. Some things need to be done by smart people. "


    "This man can be you."


    "It can be him."


    Finally, Lu Li also pointed to Zhang Lin beside him.


    Zhang Lin was shocked.


    He quickly said, "manager Lu, don''t make such a joke. How can I, Zhang Lin, he de..."


    "He''s right."


    Zhang Lin''s words have not finished, was Zhang Zhiming to interrupt.


    "Some things need to be done by smart people. What''s more, manager Lu wants an obedient and intelligent man. " Zhang Zhiming said faintly: "although I am a waste man now, in the eyes of director Lu, I am a waste man with many secrets. Such people are not as good as Zhang Lin


    Zhang Lin didn''t expect Zhang Zhiming to say so. He couldn''t help looking at him.


    "Zhang Er Shao is really brilliant."


    Lu Li looked at Zhang Zhiming''s handsome face with a bit of sickness and said with a smile: "any secret needs a price, so I don''t like secrets. Since we want to talk about things, let''s talk openly. If everyone has his own mind, what kind of chaos will this world look like? "


    "Manager Lu joked. If it wasn''t for each heart, you and I would not sit here and drink tea peacefully today."


    Zhang Zhiming said lightly: "human nature is selfish. I do it for my benefit, and you do it for your benefit. As long as our interests are not in conflict, we can be friends. "


    Speaking of this, Zhang Zhiming also hesitated, "I heard that manager Lu likes to attract people with profits. He once said that he would not let anyone who cooperates with you suffer. In that case, let''s put everything aside and talk only about interests. "


    "Although I am a disabled person, I still have some strength to speak in Zhangjia. I can stand up and take over the position of the owner of Zhangjia, and I can also agree to your request and agree to your plan. But manager Lu needs to tell me, what''s good for Zhangjia and myself? "


    Zhang Zhiming''s voice is still gentle, but at this time, he has a bit of the dignity of the head of the family.


    Looking at Zhang Zhiming who is sitting there, Zhang Lin suddenly thinks that he has seen the old master of the previous generation.


    Zhang Zhiming''s father.


    Like It''s just like that.


    Although he was still young at that time, he had seen the demeanor of his hometown.


    Zhang Zhiming is more like the inheritor of the old master than the cruel and indifferent Zhang tired.


    At that time, all the people in Zhangjia thought so. Everyone thought that Zhang Zhiming would inherit the mantle of the old master and become the next generation of the family leader.


    It''s a pity


    Finally, Zhang Zhiming was abandoned.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    "There are many advantages. The most direct one is that Zhangjia can survive and continue to be a member of Yanzhou family. Even if they want to take a step up, they may not have no hope."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "Zhang Er Shao should be aware that with the current situation of Zhangjia, even if you have more means, unless you choose a powerful force to be the backer, and grovel for Zhangjia in exchange for breathing opportunity. Otherwise, the decline of Zhangjia is already a fact. Even if I don''t do it today, it will not be long before the aristocratic families who used to hook up with you will turn around and bite you


    "There is no friendship between aristocratic families."


    Knowing this, Zhang Zhiming said quietly, "but I don''t have to choose you. Even if you are right, Zhangjia is doomed to decline, but why don''t I choose Hou family? "


    "The Hou family is also a good choice. Now that there is no Marquis, they also need to integrate their strength and more need support from the outside world."


    Zhang Zhiming said with deep meaning: "if I look at the whole Yanzhou, even the whole heaven swallowing Kingdom, I can choose many forces. If you have to be a dog for someone else, you have to choose a master who has the best skills. "


    "Zhang Er Shao means that Lu Li has no ability?"


    Lu Li showed a smile rather than a smile. "This really makes me a little sad. It turns out that my name, Lu Li, still has no deterrent effect in the eyes of the aristocratic families."


    "Why do you have to say this? You and I all know very well that even if your means are cruel, you can only make the aristocratic family afraid of you, but you can''t let the aristocratic family subdue you. "


    "Many of them have been established for hundreds of years, even thousands of years. In this long period of time, the aristocratic family has experienced many calamities, and has seen many powerful men. "


    "Meng xuanqiong, the sword God of the eight wastelands in the past, subdues the holy kingdom with one sword. What a natural scenery? But in the end? No matter how fierce the warrior is, he is just a person. His family is a surname. "


    Zhang Zhiming was extremely calm and said: "even if you destroy Zhangjia today, you can''t destroy all the Zhang family members in the world. As long as you can''t kill all the people in the world, the aristocratic family can exist forever. Now although you have the upper hand, with your own power to suppress the family of three states, dare not act rashly, but your power alone is limited. What''s more, the power of Lord Yan''s house is not harmonious either. You are now facing internal and external troubles, and many things have not been solved. Why do you want to control the aristocratic family in a state? "


    Lu Li moved his eyebrow and looked at Zhang Zhiming.


    This person is really extremely intelligent, and can judge his real goal in a few words.


    However, this matter is not a secret, and Lu Liyuan did not intend to hide it.


    It can even be said that their real goal is not to control the aristocratic family of a state.


    That''s not his business at all.


    He just tried to muddle the water and shake out the old ghosts who were hiding in the dark.


    Song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong''s exploration progress has been delayed. Now that Tianbu is almost under the control of the deities, what Lu Li wants is to completely weaken the high-level combat power of the aristocratic family!


    However, no matter how smart Zhang Zhiming was, he could never have thought of these things.


    "It''s not a secret that you went to Hou''s house."


    After noticing Lu Li''s eyes, Zhang Zhiming thought that he was curious about how he knew these things, so he took the initiative to explain: "now your every move is being watched by all the families, not to mention going to Hou''s house. Even if it is your actions in Lord Yan''s mansion, we are not unable to know."


    "The aristocratic family''s dignitaries are so powerful that they can even plant the hidden son in the house of Lord Yan?"


    Lu Li did not agree with the last threat.


    It''s not uncommon to install hidden son. Yanzhou palace is the real base of Mu Hongxiu. There are many servants in the mansion. Even if Tianbu is investigated one by one, there is no way to investigate the ordinary people with clean roots.


    In addition to being able to get in touch with real secret bodyguards, other people have aristocratic dark son, which is very normal.


    Over the years, Tianbu has planted more than one or two dark sons in his family? If it was not for Tianbu''s inability to master it now, just start a few dark ones, and you can give them another fatal blow when the three prefectures are in turmoil.


    It''s an old rule to set up secret agents to spy on each other. Of course, Lu Li doesn''t care, and he doesn''t believe Zhang Zhiming. He really knows what he does in the palace.


    If the aristocratic family really has such ability to communicate with heaven, Cao Hanbing, Zheng''an, is the only one to buy.


    "Zhang Er Shao is also a man of understanding. Don''t talk about these temptations. Success or failure is a matter of one sentence. In that night''s battle, every family in Yanzhou lost a lot. I want a gap to tear up the situation in Yanzhou, but I may not have to look for your family. "


    Lu Li knocked on the table and pretended to be impatient: "how many masters died in that war? You believe it or not, I really want to find someone else to cooperate. They want to hold the leg of Lord Yan''s house! "Zhang Zhiming''s eyes flash, staring at Lu Li, as if thinking about whether Lu Li''s words are true or not.


    He is really confident Or do you pretend to be calm?


    In fact, not only does Lu Li feel the taste of the same kind from Zhang Zhiming, but Zhang Zhiming also knows that Luli is the same kind of person as himself.


    Although it can''t be said to be profit-seeking, it can also be regarded as unscrupulous.


    Insight into people''s hearts, for their own goals, any extreme behavior can be done.


    But Zhang Zhiming knows more clearly that the biggest difference between Lu Li and himself is that he has the strength to do it.


    The present palace of Lord Yan is not what it used to be. After it completely closed down the local government, it held the sharp blade of shenweisi in its hand to deter all parties. Cao Hanbing, Zheng''an and Lu Li himself were the three leaders of the local government who were in charge of Yanzhou.


    If he really wants to kill anyone, he doesn''t even have to use the means of assassination to lead the powerful to rush forward, and any family including Hou''s can be wiped out forever.


    Even if each family has some cards, not every card is qualified to challenge the Yan palace.


    It''s just that Zhang Zhiming is still weighing.


    Does Lu Li have the confidence to overturn everything?


    "If Zhang Er Shao is wondering if I dare to lift the table, I advise you not to waste your time."


    Lu Li said: "I dare to lift the table of heaven and man. The family of Yanzhou is not qualified for my fear."


    "And you probably don''t know my temper yet. As long as we can talk, we can talk about everything. I want to solve problems, you want benefits, as long as you don''t get into trouble, I will give you benefits. It''s a simple truth, but it''s a pity that many people don''t understand it at all. "


    "Are those dead masters, including your brother Zhang tired, stupid? If they can cultivate themselves into a clear and quiet state, or even participate in the overall situation, they can''t be fools. "


    "They''re just greedy!"


    "Everyone has desires, just People should know how to control desire. If you are a slave to desire, you will die in the end under the three words of "not measuring yourself."


    "Zhang Er Shao is a smart man and a man of heart. To be able to retreat from the struggle for power and study the array with painstaking efforts has gained a trace of self-protection, which proves that you know what self-sufficiency is. "


    Lu Li was smiling at first, and then gradually put it back. He said slowly, "now, how long can we hold on to the situation of Zhangjia? Both of you should be very clear. You are not Hou''s family. Even if the Marquis dies, they will have many masters. But what about Zhangjia? In addition to the old ghost who can''t carry it clearly, there is also a guest Qing who is in the dead. If someone really tries to attack Zhang Jia, what do you do? "


    One side of Zhang Lin''s face is ugly, with Lu Li every word, his expression will be even more ugly.


    He is in charge of Zhang''s money bag and sees many things more thoroughly than Zhang Zhiming.


    Now Zhangjia is a piece of fat in the eyes of many people. Even though the strong men broke their swords and ruthlessly ceded many interests, as Lu Li said, those people were too greedy!


    The ceded part can only satisfy them temporarily, but can not satisfy them!


    Those people have a big appetite, and they can''t be satisfied unless they swallow the whole family.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    So Zhang Lin couldn''t help it.


    He looked at Zhang Zhiming with an expression of hesitation.


    Although Zhang Lin knows that Zhang Zhiming must have his own plans, but Most of the time, how can we take advantage of it?


    With the current situation of Zhangjia, even if it is a small loss, we must seize this opportunity.


    Otherwise, it will be delayed for a while. When the aristocratic families who are looking forward to swallowing Zhangjia react and rush forward, the only part of the family left in Zhangjia will be shared.


    If you want to take advantage of it, most of the time, you can only lose money.


    Aware of Zhang Lin''s eyes, Zhang Zhiming hesitated for a moment, and then said, "your words are true, but Many things may not necessarily have the best results. "


    Zhang Zhiming seemed to find his own rhythm and said slowly: "manager Lu''s best skill is to overturn the chessboard and let everyone''s plans fail. Such courage, perhaps, is the key that you can take the Yan palace to fight a bloody road. In this case, manager Lu should know that courage is not your only one. "


    "It is said that the ignorant are fearless, but in my opinion, it is knowing enough that makes them fearless. Now, Lord Yan''s residence needs to find a breakthrough from the aristocratic family. In other words, it is you who need Zhang Jia, not Zhang Jia. "


    "The person who overturns the chess game becomes a chess player. Maybe his mentality will change. What do you say, manager Lu?"


    At this point, Zhang Zhiming''s expression seems to be smiling, as if waiting for Lu Li''s reply, more like expecting Lu Li to give him an answer that makes him feel surprised.


    Lu Li squints and doesn''t deny Zhang Zhiming''s words.


    In fact, there is nothing to deny.


    Zhang Zhiming is talking about the truth. Compared with the needs of Zhang Jia for the Yan palace, it is obviously more necessary for the yanwangfu to open up the situation and break the current deadlock through Zhangjia.


    If Zhang Zhiming knew about this, he would do the right thing with himself. Even if he had slaughtered all the family members in Zhangjiakou, it would not help the situation. Instead, it would unite the scattered families.


    A series of follow-up reactions are not what Lu Li wants to see, but also what he cannot afford.


    So, after thinking about it, Lu Li slowed down and said, "since Zhang Er Shao thinks he has the courage to break the situation, why don''t you show me how to break it?"


    Zhang Zhiming was slightly stunned and then said, "are you provoking me?"


    "Of course not."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "because Zhang Er Shao reminded me that I, Lu Li, have been able to walk to this day with no fear and never quit. In the past, from the status of chess pieces to the present, I have smashed countless chessboards and let many people''s plans fall through. As a result, they have changed their positions and even their ideas have changed. This is not my original intention, nor is it the result I expected. "


    Zhang Zhiming''s face changed slightly and he held his hand.


    Although he did not exert himself, he had already exposed his inner restlessness.


    What he showed earlier was the determination to break through the net, proving that he did not lack the courage to break everything and let Lu Li''s plan fail. But now Lu Li is throwing this choice back, but it makes him a little difficult.


    Zhang Zhiming can''t confirm whether Lu Li is pretending or is really confident, but he is very clear that he did not have the courage to lead the whole family to death.


    Zhang Zhiming himself, obviously, has some secrets.


    This secret may have something to do with Zhangjia, or it may not have anything to do with it, but what Lu Li can definitely confirm is that Zhang Zhiming is not willing to let Zhangjia be destroyed like this.


    This is the premise of everything.


    If Zhang Zhiming can really be cruel to this heart, he can choose to protect himself wisely and ignore anything in Zhangjia.


    Today''s meeting will not exist at all.


    Since he has chosen to show up, it is a conspiracy.


    "Manager Lu is really good." Zhang Zhiming''s face became cloudy and clear for a while. Finally, he seemed to be relieved and said, "I see you today. It''s really extraordinary. Maybe you''re right. I don''t have the courage to break everything. "


    "However, if you want Zhangjia to yield, manager Lu has to show enough sincerity. We don''t talk about other things. We only talk about interests and benefits. What benefits can manager Lu give to Zhang Jia? "


    The topic changed for a long time, and finally came back here.


    Lu Li is showing a smile, "Zhang Er Shao has been frank with each other, I don''t betray the truth, what Zhangjia lacks most now, I will give you what."


    "Oh?"


    Zhang Zhiming plays with the taste: "if I say, Zhangjia is not short of anything now?"


    His fingers pounded on the table, as if chatting with an old friend, and said casually: "without Zhang Jue, although the status of Zhangjia has plummeted, but if it is really said, Zhangjia is in fact lack of everything. Even if a lot of industries are lost, the resources and wealth of Zhangjiakou can be ranked in the top ten of Yanzhou family. Although there are not enough powerful masters in charge, Zhangjia is not without cards. Moreover, although the allies of Zhangjia are mercenaries, as long as I am Zhang Zhiming is still there, with these three words, there will be people willing to bet on the future of Zhangjia. ""To invest in Lord Yan''s house is to invest, and to invest in Zhangjia is also an investment. Manager Lu thinks that is the truth?"


    "The truth is right, but Zhang Er Shao still takes it for granted."


    Lu Li said faintly: "even if Zhang Er Shao''s name is worthy of the recognition of those aristocratic families, you have no cultivation after all. Instead of accepting their help and risking the final harvest, why didn''t Zhang Er Shao choose to cooperate with the Yan palace? "


    "And."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li gave a slight pause and said with a smile: "if I said that I could make Zhang Er Shao start practicing again and become the martial arts genius of that year, how would Zhang Er Shao feel about this benefit?"


    Zhang Zhiming was stunned when he heard the speech, but then he said with a bitter smile: "manager Lu, don''t make fun of me. I''m already a disabled person. I know this well."


    Perhaps it is already opened, Zhang Zhiming''s tone did not fluctuate, and there was no disappointment in his eyes, as if he was saying something that had nothing to do with him.


    However, only he could know what he thought.


    But Lu Li absolutely does not believe that Zhang Zhiming can be so free and easy.


    Even the role of marquis, who is mature and refined, will inevitably be moved by the temptation to embark on the road of martial arts after the ups and downs. Zhang Zhiming, no matter how talented he is, can never be more open than the marquis.


    "There are some things I can''t tell you, but now I can''t show my cards to a young player."


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers, then grew up and said with a smile, "before we formally cooperate, I can provide some deposit. For example Some people''s lives. "


    Zhang Zhiming looks at Lu Li, "what does manager Lu mean?"


    "Zhang Er Shao doesn''t have to know why."


    Lu Li looked at Zhang Lin, who did not dare to speak. He said with a smile: "now that Zhang Jia can''t give me an account, I need someone else to give it."


    "Some people assassinate me in the street, and they still use experts. Of course, there is no only Zhangjia behind this, and now Zhangjia can''t afford the appearance fee of Cheng Yu, a strong man. So I need other names, like After killing several strong men, Zhang Jia can swallow it in one gulp? "


    Zhang Zhiming''s eyebrows jumped and thought that Lu Li was really cruel enough.


    After he ran to Zhangjia to make a scene, what he really wanted to kill was those people who conspired with Zhang Jia.


    But it has to be said that Lu Li''s proposal really moved Zhang Zhiming.


    Now Zhangjia has become a piece of fat in other people''s eyes, just waiting for the right time to swallow again. For this situation, Zhang Zhiming is also very headache, in addition to struggling to maintain, he also has no good way.


    However, if Lu Li is willing to help, he only needs to kill a few strong men to break the current balance, and Zhangjia can take advantage of this opportunity to get a breath, maybe even further.


    "I advise you not to make those ideas. Even if Lord Yan''s house does it, it can''t be done openly. It''s very likely that he will borrow the name of Zhangjia. As for how to swallow those forces later, it''s Zhang Er Shao''s own business."


    Unfortunately, Lu Li saw through Zhang Zhiming''s thoughts at a glance and directly cut off his thoughts.


    You can do it, but Lord Yan can''t carry the pot.


    It''s up to Zhang Jia to do the work.


    After all, the advantage is still that they eat. Of course, they should carry the black pot themselves!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    When Zhang Zhiming heard his speech, he was a little speechless.


    Although he really has this idea in mind, but Lu Li''s refusal is too fast, right?


    So anxious to get rid of the relationship, is not afraid of their sudden regret?


    But Zhang Zhiming carefully thought about Lu Li''s words and found that he had no choice now.


    I don''t know whether Lu Li did this on purpose or by chance. Zhang Zhiming recalled Lu Li''s experience a little bit and found that his style of conduct was to force people to a desperate situation and then talk slowly.


    Anyway, there is no other choice. No matter whether it is successful or not, he must be the one who gains the most benefits in the end.


    If it is a coincidence, Zhang Zhiming has to say that Lu Li is really favored by heaven, which is a bit of good luck.


    But if it''s intentional


    Zhang Zhiming thought about it, but sighed.


    Although he thought that he was as resourceful as anyone, he had to admit that he did not have the courage of Lu Li.


    His style of doing things can''t be learned by others.


    In his eyes, it seems that there is nothing to be hesitated about. Most of those who claim to be more intelligent and close to demons will be tired by their mental devices. Although the means are comprehensive and wonderful, they are the perfect layout that has been considered countless times. But when it comes to Lu Li here, he seems to be totally indifferent to these things, just like a reckless man, he destroys everything, and then slowly picks up the debris among the ruins.


    This kind of coarse and fine style is actually his most terrible place.


    The so-called choice, but so.


    Zhang Zhiming thought of this place and figured out a lot of things. After a deep look at Lu Li, he said, "since manager Lu wants to have civil strife in his family, don''t regret it."


    "Today''s balance in Yanzhou is hard won. Once you start the first step and want to stop, you can''t help it."


    "Zhang Er Shao still lacks some understanding of me, but it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s our first cooperation, and we are not familiar with each other. As long as we show enough sincerity this time, Zhang Er Shao will naturally know that I, Lu Li, will never let my partner suffer


    "And, as long as it''s my decision, I''ll never regret it."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "as for stopping? When the plan really starts, those aristocratic families will come and ask me to stop. At that time, Zhang Er Shao has tasted enough sweetness, even if I want to stop, you will not agree


    Zhang Zhiming saw that Lu Li was so confident that he also laughed, "then I''ll wait and see."


    "Zhang Lin."


    After that, Zhang Zhiming looked at Zhang Lin and said, "manager Lu wants some names. These names I''ll leave it to you. "


    Although Zhang Zhiming has lost him a heavy burden, Zhang Lin''s expression on his face is extremely relaxed. Compared with before, he has eased a lot. He nodded and said, "Er Shao, don''t worry. I will handle this matter."


    "Manager Lu, this way, please."


    Zhang Lin quickly stood up and led Lu Li out.


    Lu Li didn''t leave with him immediately. Instead, he looked at Zhang Zhiming and said, "Zhang Er Shao, since you and I have reached a cooperation now, there is a sentence I can give you. Although the array is broad and profound, many times, the external force is still external force. Your situation is not complicated. If you really want to start martial arts again and use Zhang Er Shao''s talent, it is not difficult at all. "


    "As for the teacher who taught you the way of array, I don''t know what kind of deal you have with him, but there is no cheap business in this world. He will teach you such a profound array. Maybe there are some schemes behind him. "


    "I believe Zhang Er Shao can figure out these things himself, so I won''t talk about them."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li did not wait for Zhang Zhiming''s reply, so he directly pushed the door and left the room.


    Zhang Lin went out with him.


    As for Zhang Zhiming, after the two of them left, their faces became gloomy in an instant, but after a while, they regained their calm appearance again, with a slight self mockery smile: "that''s the saying, but there is no such simple thing in this world."


    "Sometimes, I envy a straight person like you."


    Zhang Zhiming sighed, but he raised his arm and looked at the strange lines on his forearm. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Lu, please wait a moment. I''ll go to the old ghost and ask for the name you want, and I''ll report it immediately."


    After leaving Zhang Zhiming''s house, Zhang Lin followed Lu Li and said with a low eyebrow: "please rest assured that the old ghost will tell you."


    "No trouble."


    Lu Li waved his hand and gave Zhang Lin a smile: "a lot of things, I can ask Cheng Yu. Zhang Caishen doesn''t think that if I get to Zhangjia safely, can Cheng Yu be free and unfettered? "


    Zhang Lin''s heart is awe inspiring, but then there is the expression that wants to cry without tears: "both Since manager Lu has channels, why should he come to embarrass Zhang Jia? ""Embarrassed?"


    Lu Qiqi said strangely, "where do you start? When I arrived in Zhangjia, I didn''t hurt a single person, but only destroyed some things. And if I didn''t show up, I''m afraid you would still be in the hands of that old ghost? Now I''ve solved the hidden trouble for you. Zhang Er Shao will take over the position of the head of the family. In the future, Zhangjia will only get better and better. Apart from a dim old master, what else have you lost? "


    Zhang Lin is slightly shocked. Although he knows that Lu Li is making a strong argument, but Lu Li''s words are really reasonable, and he has no way to refute it.


    And think about it carefully, if Lu Li can''t make this connection, Zhang Er Shao will not appear at all and ignore all the affairs of Zhang Jia. Zhang Jia continues to hold on to the old ghost Zhang Heng. Even if Lu Li is not assassinated, sooner or later he will offend other people.


    If I had to say that, Lu Li really saved the life of Zhangjia indirectly, which was to sweep away all the hidden dangers for Zhangjia, and even sent a chance to rise again.


    Then, Zhang Lin''s lips wriggled for a moment. Although he was a little ignorant of his conscience, he still said, "well Thank you very much


    "Don''t thank me, it''s all due."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "in Yanzhou, we should be one, watch and help each other, so that we can make progress together. Not to mention the current foreign enemies, as the people of devouring the holy land of heaven, we should solve all the hidden dangers as soon as possible and integrate our forces as soon as possible. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Lin''s expression moved slightly, and he tried: "but what''s wrong with the border war?"


    In recent years, there have been frequent border wars in tun Tian Sheng kingdom. Even Lin Wangbei has already taken charge of it. No one knows when the Jitian demon Congress will launch a general attack, and no one can be sure whether the current tuntian Shengguo can block the attack of the kingdom.


    But the war at the border really affects everyone''s mood.


    Although not to the point of panic, but not everyone in the aristocratic family has maintained a cold attitude towards the kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    For example, Zhang Lin belongs to the very clear one.


    He is very clear that the status of Zhangjia is all attached to the foundation of tuntian Shengguo. Once the downfall of tuntian Shengguo and the takeover of Jitian demon Kingdom, they are the first batch of fat sheep to be settled.


    Therefore, Zhang Lin hoped from the bottom of his heart that the holy land of swallowing heaven would be stable, but he must not be defeated by the extreme heaven devil kingdom.


    "The war is changing rapidly. Neither you nor I have personally experienced the first battle at the border. No one can say what the situation is."


    "But for sure, we don''t have much time left."


    As he spoke, Lu Li patted him on the shoulder, "if Zhangjiakou wants to be stable, Yanzhou, Qingzhou and Bazhou need stability. And this source of stability is not only the efforts of Lord Yan''s house. If you want to share the worries for your country, you need to encourage them. "


    Listening to such a kind of words, Zhang Lin quickly nodded to show that he already knew.


    "As for the old ghost, if it''s not convenient for Zhang Jia to handle it, I can do it for you."


    All of a sudden, Lu Li''s words turned, and pulled the matter to Zhang Heng.


    Zhang Lin''s eyebrows jumped slightly and said with a smile, "it''s convenient, convenient. Please don''t worry about this matter, manager Lu..."


    He bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "this matter must give manager Lu a satisfactory answer!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    "That''s good."


    Lu Li nodded and strode away.


    Zhang Lin quickly followed him to see him off.


    After seeing Lu Li off, Zhang Lin wiped his cold sweat. After his expression relaxed, he became ferocious again.


    This ferocious is not aimed at Lu Li, but at Zhang Heng, the old ghost.


    Thinking of Zhang Heng''s recklessness, which almost brought disaster to the family, Zhang Lin was so sullen that he could not express his feelings. After several ups and downs of his chest, he took out a jade slip with a gloomy face. As the "God of wealth" of Zhang Heng, he was a man with real power. He issued several orders in succession, and the whole Zhangjiakou moved quickly.


    Although there are signs of decline in Zhangjia, there are still a lot of power to use.


    At the thought of Zhang Heng, a fool, Zhang Lin was really angry. He even used a lot of his own private soldiers. Before long, a lot of strong and violent atmosphere broke out in Zhangjia. Although there was no master, there were more than ten people at the peak.


    Even if these people want to directly launch a rebellion, it is not a problem to capture Zhang Heng on the spot, let alone that Zhang Heng has been controlled by Lu liqui.


    Although after he left, the strength of the empty town gradually dissipated, and Zhang Heng, who had been crushed by his jaw and fainted, woke up. However, he was bound to death by those in charge of Zhang''s family. There was no room for resistance at all. He was surrounded by a group of immortal warriors and carried him to Zhang Lin like a dead dog.


    At the moment of seeing Zhang Lin, Zhang Heng, who was still a little nervous, immediately moved his neck. Although he was weak in strength, his pair of immortal body was not a fake. After this period of rest, his broken chin had recovered. After a little trial, he felt that it was OK. He pulled his neck and cried, "Zhang Lin!? What would you do? Ah? What do you want to do to me! "


    Zhang Lin looks gloomy and looks at Zhang Heng without saying a word. In fact, he is still thinking about some other things.


    However, Zhang Heng thought that he was shocked by his own momentum, and said more bluntly: "I advise you to let go of my husband now, otherwise, when other people in Zhangjia react, I will never spare you, the traitor of the following crimes!"


    "Untie me now, you can live!"


    "Otherwise..."


    Bang!


    Before Zhang Heng yells, Zhang Lin has stridden forward, a slap on the face of the old man.


    The force is so fierce that Zhang Heng''s cheek almost swells in an instant. The martial artists who hold Zhang Heng are all shaking slightly!


    We can see Zhang Lin''s anger!


    "You Do you dare to beat me? "


    Zhang Heng felt that this slap almost made his teeth loose and showed an unbelievable look. His expression became fierce in an instant. He was about to put in a few more cruel words, but Zhang Lin had already said: "old Budie, don''t think I dare to kill you! One more noise, even if the transgression, I can deal with you here! "


    Zhang Lin''s murderous spirit is not like pretending to be fake. Zhang Heng is also frightened and his expression becomes a little confused. However, he soon thinks of something and says in a sharp voice: "it''s the little beast Zhang Zhiming! He ordered you, you want to take my power


    "Stop his mouth!"


    Zhang Lin gave a cold command.


    At once, an immortal warrior came up and grabbed the rag from nowhere, which blocked Zhang Heng''s mouth roughly.


    Looking at Zhang Heng''s eyes, he almost burst into anger. Zhang Lin said coldly: "today, Zhangjia is almost going to suffer a disaster. All this is because of your stupidity. As soon as you are in power, you forget who you are? "


    "Do you think that Zhangjia is invincible and can do whatever you want in Yanzhou?"


    "If it wasn''t for the wisdom of Er Shao who stabilized Lu Li, today Zhangjia would be buried with you for your stupidity!"


    Zhang Lin came near, reached for Zhang Heng''s front, said indifferently: "you are dead or alive, should not be decided by me, otherwise, I want to kill you now!"


    "Now the second young Zhang family is in charge of the family, and the second young is kind-hearted. No matter how stupid you are, it is also the elder of the Zhang family and the elder of the second young."


    "If you think about your old love, you may not be killed. It''s just that you rely on the cultivation that the old master cheated you... "


    Zhang Lin said this, a little pause, as if sentencing: "I''m afraid it can''t be saved."


    Zhang Heng''s canthus were about to crack. He began to struggle hard at the moment of hearing this sentence. In the end, his eyes even turned into begging. However, Zhang Lin didn''t have any pity. Instead, he waved his hand and said, "send him to see Ershao."


    "Yes."


    Those who don''t destroy the territory are ordered to die.


    Then he dragged Zhang Heng, who had been completely desperate, to the house where Zhang Zhiming lived.


    Zhang Heng made a "Wuwu" sound, as if he had something to say.


    But Zhang Lin is not interested in listening.


    Before Lu Li left, he had made clear his attitude.


    Now although it belongs to the cooperative relationship with Zhangjia, there is no objection to Zhang Heng''s disposal.Zhang Jia needs a person to carry the black pot, and Lu Li needs an explanation to "calm down the anger.". Then, the most suitable person to be pushed out of Zhangjia is the arrogant and extremely unstable Zhang Heng.


    This is Lu Li''s attitude, but also the sincerity that Zhangjia needs to pay.


    Zhang Heng''s ending has been doomed from the beginning.


    Waiting for him may not be death, but his cultivation It must not stay.


    Looking at Zhang Heng''s struggling figure from time to time, Zhang Lin doesn''t have any pity in his eyes. Everything needs to pay a price. As a member of the aristocratic family, he should understand this truth.


    The choice, sometimes, to give up the unnecessary things, in order to obtain the really beneficial things.


    But Zhang Lin''s eyes may not be without emotion.


    In any case, Zhang Heng is a master. After so many years of waiting, he finally got the chance to sit in that position. However, he did not wait for him to sit down, but because of offending people who should not have offended, he ended up in this end.


    How miserable is this?


    Zhang Lin''s heart flashed this idea, but also increasingly feel that Lu Li is really terrible.


    From the beginning to the present, Lu Li did not show too strong force, let alone the advantages of Yan Wangfu. He seemed to be aggressive, but in fact, only a few words forced Zhang Jia to join his plan and even eliminated a Grandmaster opponent.


    It''s bloodless!


    This is the real bloodless weapon!


    Zhang Lin sighed and then shook his head.


    Now thinking about it doesn''t help.


    Even if Lu Li was a pirate ship, now Zhangjia has been on board. Temporary repentance not only offends Lu Li, but also makes the whole Zhangjia sink.


    Moreover, Zhang Lin has been listening to the dialogue between Lu Li and Zhang Zhiming.


    From some details, we can see that there should be strong people behind Zhang Zhiming, and he is definitely not the strong one of Zhangjia.


    Zhang Zhiming may not really care about Zhang Jia, but for some reasons that can''t be said, he has to be bound with Zhang Jia. If something happened to Zhangjia, if he could take himself out, he would definitely stand by.


    Zhang Lin confirmed this point. In other words, he did not trust Zhang Zhiming.


    If Zhang Lin had not thought that his wisdom was inferior to Zhang Zhiming, he would never have introduced Lu Li to the now defunct zhangjiaershao.


    Zhang Lin has the advantage of self-knowledge. For a long time, Zhang Lin thinks that he is valued in self-knowledge, so that he can ensure his own safety and security in the conflict of rights again and again.


    But now, Zhang Lin suddenly felt that he was too cautious?


    Give Zhang Zhiming to Zhang Zhiming Can this ER Shao, who hides many secrets, really guarantee the survival of Zhangjia?


    "So far, doubt doesn''t help."


    As soon as this thought flashed through Zhang Lin''s heart, he gave a bitter smile, feeling that he was too slow.


    What Lu Li can see at a glance is too late for him to worry about now.


    "Zhang Jia cooperates with Lu Li. With Lu Li''s unyielding character, he can''t watch someone pick his fruit. If the strong man behind the second youth really has any plan, it will be Lu Li who will fight with him at that time. "


    Zhang Lin murmured, but he felt relieved.


    Anyway, if the person behind Zhang Zhiming dares to stand up, the first one who does not let him go is Lu Li!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    "Lord Lu."


    Out of the Zhangjiakou, Shiyan took an umbrella and rushed to meet him. It seemed that he wanted to ask what damage Lu Li could have.


    However, seeing Lu Li''s smiling face, Shi Yan''s words held back.


    "Hard work for you."


    Lu Li took a look at him and found that he was all wet, and the umbrella was inclined towards him. He patted him on the shoulder and asked, "how is Cheng Yu arranged?"


    Shi Yan originally wanted to say that he had any hard work. Hearing Lu Li''s question, he subconsciously replied, "leader Cao has come to take him away, but before leaving, Cheng Yu asked me to give you a word."


    "Oh? What do you say? "


    Lu Li felt a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that Cheng Yu had something to say to herself at last.


    Shi Yan hesitated for a moment and then said, "Cheng Yu said that the snow sword is only temporarily stored on your side until..."


    "When he thinks he has the ability to come to me, he will surely come to me for revenge and take back the snow sword?"


    Lu Li asked with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Shi Yan nodded in silence.


    Although Lu Li''s words may not be all right, they probably mean the same thing.


    Cheng Yu''s words at that time were actually more extreme than Lu Li''s conjecture.


    "In this way, it can be used as a child''s vent. Don''t take it seriously. " Lu Li said: "although this guy is a traitor on Jianfeng, he has a good experience in the holy land of Jianfeng. He can only become one of the seven swords after being defeated by Tianjiao. Today, he lost to me, and there is no suspense about his fiasco, to say how convinced he is, it is not necessarily. If you can become a proud warrior, you will feel proud. Your bones are harder than anyone else. If you are interrupted by me, I will feel that this guy is just like this. "


    After that, Lu Li said again, "Cao Hanbing has nothing to tell you to leave me?"


    Shi Yan just came back to his mind. Originally he was still thinking about what Lu Li had said before, but he still replied: "leader Cao just said that he is very busy now. In the future, you''d better do it yourself and don''t bother him any more."


    "More like his character."


    Lu Li smiles and doesn''t say much. He looks at the increasingly thick rain clouds in the sky, and says faintly: "go back to the house. I''m afraid it''s going to rain for some time."


    "Yes."


    Without saying a word, Shi Yan is a little behind Lu Li. He just does his duty as a bodyguard and gives Luli an umbrella to cover the rain.


    When the two returned to the Yan palace, immediately a bodyguard came to announce that the king of Yan was invited.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he said to Shi Yan, "you go down first."


    Shi Yan nodded, put away the umbrella, and quietly backed away.


    Then, Lu Li is showing a trace of contemplative expression.


    According to mu tea''s temper, if it is not met with any major event, should not be in a hurry to find themselves.


    "Lead the way." Thinking about it, Lu Li said to the bodyguard simply.


    The bodyguard nodded and led Lu Li out of the courtyard, but he bowed his head and left the place soon.


    Lu Li looked at the array outside the courtyard, and then stepped into it. To his surprise, Ge Xinyue was not there.


    Now the affairs of the local government are almost over. Cao Hanbing is free. Although Ge Xinyue still has some problems to deal with personally, she should report to the palace now.


    Doubt just flashed in Lu Li''s heart, and then disappeared.


    Because Lu Li saw the mu tea in the yard.


    "You want me?" Lu Li walked to the stone table beside the stool, found that mu tea face some not good-looking, immediately realized that this may be an accident.


    At this time, she was holding a letter that had been specially encrypted by the holy land. Without looking up, she said in a soft voice, "sit down."


    Lu Lizheng felt strange, mu tea already put that letter on the table, pushed towards him: "you see."


    Normally speaking, this kind of specially encrypted letter can only be handled directly by the real nobleman of holy Kingdom, that is, the level of nine kings. However, her behavior is not quite in line with the rules.


    However, this small detail makes Lu Li feel awe inspiring.


    Mu tea has always been a very strict character, she will do so, in addition to showing trust, more or more of the content of the letter let her also some indecisive.


    After a moment of hesitation, Lu Li picked up the letter, gently shaking flat, and quickly read the content.


    After watching, Lu Li''s face also appeared a touch of coagulation.


    "What do you think?"


    Mu red sleeve glanced at him, light way: "the content of this letter, should soon spread in the upper level of the holy kingdom."


    Hearing her words, Lu Li pondered: "can the content be true?"


    "It has the seal of Marshal Lin Wangbei and the insignia of Tianquan, Wulie and Dingjun. It can''t be fake. If you look at the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven, no one has the ability to fake it.""The content of the letter must be true."


    Mu tea gives the answer.


    This answer, however, makes today''s situation more difficult.


    Lu Li couldn''t help but smile and said: "I thought for a long time that there might be problems in the border war, but I never expected that the problem would come so quickly. Marshal Lin personally led the troops to go there. He couldn''t let the attack of the kingdom of heaven and evil be postponed. On the contrary, it became more and more fierce. This shows that the kingdom of heaven and the devil can''t wait. "


    While speaking, Lu Li''s eyes fell on the letter again. Most of the contents in the letter are about the war situation in the border area since this period of time. However, at the end, it was added a shocking sentence.


    "The border will be broken, so we need to respond quickly."


    The tug of war, which lasted several months, has finally come to an end.


    However, there seems to be some signs that the border of the kingdom of heaven and the devil can not be supported. Although it may be the decision made by several powerful people on the spot after weighing the pros and cons, once the border is broken, even if the peripheral capitals react quickly, it will not prevent the flames of war brought about by the kingdom to burn into the whole holy land.


    Unless we can carry out the decapitation plan quickly and kill the emperor of the heavenly devil, the kingdom of the devil will be so fierce that no matter whether it wins or loses, the kingdom of devouring heaven will be left in a mess and filled with grief.


    Mu tea noticed Lu Li''s eyes and knew what he was thinking. He said simply: "beheading the emperor, you know it''s impossible."


    Her lips curled slightly, not cold, just self mockery.


    Because she had such crazy ideas, but eventually even swallow the holy land can not walk out, has been abandoned cultivation.


    After such a long time of calm thinking, mu Hongxiu has already figured it out. Even if she still has the invincible cultivation, she can completely untie the power of the magic pattern by entering the body with the help of magic Qi, but she can''t fight for her life. The possibility of killing the supreme devil Emperor is not more than 30%.


    Not to mention that jitianmoo emperor is an invincible top master. Its military style is far more powerful than that of the other four countries. Both the number of the stronger and the quality of the warriors and soldiers are enough to protect the emperor.


    She is afraid that she has been exhausted by other powerful men before she sees the face of the king.


    "It may not be possible to behead the Mikado, but we You can also behead other people. "


    Lu Li''s thumb pressed a name, and a trace of determination flashed through his eyes.


    "You want to kill the big princess?" Mu Hongxiu was surprised at first, then shook her head and said: "although she is now in charge of many decisions of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil, even if she is planning the border war, even if you kill her, it will not help. It is not individual, but the whole. Whether you kill the princess or simply kill the king, you can''t stop the steps of the kingdom. "


    "If you don''t try, how can you know?"


    Lu Li didn''t argue with mu Hongxiu. After putting down the letter, he said calmly: "but the action of the heaven and the devil kingdom is too coincidental. The matter of snowy state has not yet been discussed, and the troubles of the Shinto cult have not been solved. Now even the Ministry of heaven is in trouble. There are more than one or two people behind the extreme demon Kingdom''s decision to break through the border at such a time. There should be many more traitors who will take over the border. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    "In this situation, there are many people who want to protect themselves. Even if they want to go to the heaven and devil Kingdom, it''s not uncommon."


    Mu tea didn''t think it was strange.


    The internal problems of tuntian Shengguo have been exposed for a long time.


    Now even the two leaders of Tianbu are suspected of betraying the holy Kingdom and joining the Shinto religion. The situation of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom is in a precarious situation.


    But mu tea still comforted: "but you can rest assured that once the border is broken, the action of the heaven evil kingdom will slow down. Now it''s not the time for the decisive battle. Huang Xuan, that little girl, doesn''t dare to mess around. "


    Lu Li''s eyes flash.


    Huang Xuan, it should be the name of the princess in the kingdom of the devil.


    Carefully speaking, he and she are also "Acquaintances". Many times they have fought each other in the air. Many life and death crises were directly or indirectly brought about by the eldest princess. Until now, I do not know her name.


    It''s really ambitious to take the emperor as his surname, the kingdom of heaven and devil.


    Probably since the founding of the dynasty, the first generation of jitianmoo emperor had the idea of unifying the ancient times and reappearing the glory of the demon sect.


    This emperor is not only the emperor of the kingdom of heaven and evil, but the emperor of the whole wasteland!


    "The king of the heavenly devil seems violent, but in fact, he is not a simple character. If he was just a simple madman, he would never have defeated the three great demons. He was only one last step away from the unification of the wasteland. At this point, the extreme heaven demon Kingdom has already appeared tired. It is impossible for the king to let this millennium plan fail. He must be more cautious than everyone imagined. "


    Mu red sleeve said here, suddenly sighed: "a man with force is not terrible. The most terrible thing is that he knows when to be calm and to judge the situation. In order to reach the destination, he does not choose any means."


    "Such a top power is the real terror."


    Lu Li hears speech and nods slightly.


    The top strong people who can give consideration to both strength and calculation and have no lack of patience are just like Chen Yang. Even if you think about it, you will feel chilly.


    If the emperor is such a person, it really becomes a little tricky.


    Thinking of everywhere, Lu Li couldn''t help saying: "in this case, it''s time to have a statement about the three states."


    "What do you want to do?" Bathe tea sleeve immediately frown.


    She sensed an extremely dangerous signal from Lu Li''s words.


    Lu Li said: "don''t forget why your majesty put Bazhou and Qingzhou under the name of Yan Wangfu. These two state capitals can support the four sides without showing mountains or dew. In case of war, the geographical location of these two places is the top priority. Whether it is supply or rush, it can be convenient to coordinate and respond quickly. "


    "I wanted to take these two places slowly, but now it seems that I have to use some thunder means."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, mu tea thought for a long time, and then he said, "this is always your decision. If you really want to do this, you should let go. If there is any trouble, I will try my best to solve it for you


    This is a promise, but also gives Lu Li the greatest trust and authority.


    After all, no matter what, Lu Li''s apparent identity is just a manager of Lord Yan''s residence. Now many of his actions have been regarded as illegal. In the eyes of outsiders, Lord Yan''s residence has become the private property of Lu Li, and mu Hongxiu, the abandoned king of Yan, seems to have been deprived of all rights.


    Although mu tea I will not think so, but some things spread out, will always cause trouble.


    Therefore, Lu Li''s actions during this period of time have been regarded as much restraint.


    But mu tea is now out of her attitude.


    In short, it''s just four words.


    Let''s do it!


    She was not jealous of the virtuous. She knew very well what it meant to make the best of everything and make the most of the talents. Now, Lu Li managed the house of Lord Yan in an orderly way. He suppressed the three states with his own force, deterred the four parties, and made all kinds of contributions and hard work.


    However, she can not give Lu Li any substantive help, and only in terms of authority can give him the most support.


    Lu Li, sitting opposite Mu''s tea sleeves, said in a relaxed tone: "in fact, the matter of Yanzhou is almost the same. Only when song Bocheng finds out those hidden antiques, I can really control the land of this state."


    "You have to be careful. If there are powerful people in Yanzhou, they will never compromise easily."


    After talking about the business, mu tea recovers that pair of indifferent appearance, the action naturally pours a cup of tea to Lu Li, the eyebrows and eyes droop, but it is another kind of amorous feelings.


    Lu Li looked at her, smiling brightly, hiding some coldness, and said in a natural tone: "if you don''t compromise, you''ll be killed."


    "It''s too murderous."


    Mu tea not light and heavy scolded a sentence, "kill them, can''t solve all the problems. You can even persuade Chen Yang. Why not try to persuade them? At any rate, he is a member of the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven. It is really a top-notch combat power, and it may not be able to be used by you. "She did not say that it was used by Lord Yan''s residence, but was directly put under the name of Lu Li.


    Noticing this small detail, Lu Li''s eyebrows relaxed, but he still said: "some hostility can be resolved. Before it is an enemy, after that it may not be a friend. But some people''s hostility is not so easy to solve. In the eyes of the world, they may be legends, myths, or even symbols written in books. Now these old monsters are born one after another. What kind of kindness can they have? Even if I am willing to talk to them, they may not be willing to give up their plans. If so, there is no need to talk nonsense to them. Just kill them. "


    Although Lu Li''s words are light and light, but the hidden intention of killing, even mu tea, feel a little strange, can''t help but say: "you recently It''s too tight. "


    Lu Li was stunned at the smell of speech, and then he was silent.


    Yes.


    In fact, he also felt that his time had been too tight.


    Lu Li can''t even remember how long he didn''t close his eyes.


    Since the break of the realm, the level of life has already completed the first step of transformation. As long as he wants to, he does not need to rest at all and can maintain the best state.


    However, every day I plan some things and fight with those aristocratic families. In the face of the situation full of holes, people will feel a little tired.


    The extreme thoughts that occasionally come out of my heart are proof.


    "You don''t have to put all the burden on yourself. There are many strong people in the world. Even if the sky falls, you can''t take it."


    Mu red sleeve meaning to say a word, then said: "Bazhou with Qingzhou, if not feasible, don''t insist. It''s a foregone conclusion that the border is broken. Even if you rush to support and smash the whole Shenwei company in it, you may not be able to recover it. "


    "War is different from personal combat. Even if you are a master, in the face of thousands of battles, you will only be killed to death. Not to mention the strength of the battle array of the demon Kingdom, which can even accommodate millions of people. It''s not only flesh and blood, but also the killer of the strong. "


    At the same time, mu Hongxiu picked the tea leaves and picked several good ones. One by one, he threw them into the teapot full of heat. He explained the nature of war to Lu Li, "the king of Tianquan, the king of Wulie, and the king of Dingjun. They can be called the military gods of swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven. With them and Lin Wangbei''s timely help, the kingdom of heaven and the devil can still break through the border, which means that they must have moved out of a large battle array. "


    Speaking of this, mu Hongxiu noticed that Lu Li seemed to have a refutation meaning, so he said with a smile: "I know that you have great attainments in the array together, so you must be a little unconvinced. But so far, the soldiers you have met are not the real details of the demon kingdom. "


    "Whether it''s the extreme devil riding or the demon guard, it can only be regarded as the tip of the iceberg shown by the extreme demon kingdom."


    "What they really rely on is the invincible battle array that can conquer the ancient times, and gather the power of hundreds of thousands, even millions of people, and the real body of heaven and man should avoid. Theoretically speaking, the iron hoof of the kingdom of heaven and evil is enough to swallow up any force in this world and kill any strong one! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    Lu Li Dingding looks at the action of mu tea sleeve, as if there is something mysterious and reasonable inside, but in fact, he is lost in meditation.


    Mu tea said this, he himself is not without consideration.


    Master is not invincible.


    This view has long been a common view of the world.


    Don''t say that you are a master. Even if you see God, nature and man, or even the more powerful Dao level, you may not dare to say that you are truly invincible. But the most critical issue is personal force and the gap between the battle lines.


    The martial arts practitioners practice to the extreme. They can exert the power of overturning the river and destroying the earth with their own bravery. However, there are still many powerful forces that cannot be solved alone in this world.


    We can see the strength of the battle array of the extreme demon kingdom from the prestige of the extreme devil riding.


    Three thousand Extreme Magic riders are known to kill masters like dogs. If you look at the whole kingdom of extreme demons, how many powerful soldiers are there? If this power is really united, it may not be impossible to fight against heaven and man.


    "But."


    At this time, mu tea''s words turned and looked at Lu Li with a smile: "the so-called battle array is actually a branch of an array. The array is as deep as the sea. It is not as simple as martial arts. The talent and attainments you show in the array must be a great array mage that every dynasty will fight for in the war time. "


    "So you may be able to do something that others can''t do."


    Lu Li said helplessly: "after all, do you want me to go, or do you want me not to go?"


    He always feels that today''s mu tea is a little strange.


    Not only did he talk in a roundabout way, but he even began to play the leading role.


    It''s not like her character.


    Lu Li began to suspect that there must be something behind this is mu Hongxiu hiding not to tell himself.


    So, Lu Li raised his eyes and gazed at mu tea.


    Mu tea pour also decisive, "don''t look at me like this, you guess right, in addition to that letter, I also received another one."


    She took out another scroll. Although there was no strange encryption and seal, on this scroll, there was a personal mark of Lin Wangbei.


    This is the letter Lin Wangbei sent to Mu Hongxiu in his personal capacity.


    "I''ve read the content, but this matter is related to you after all. You have to consider the specific choice and decision."


    Put that scroll on the stone table, bathe the red sleeve lightly two times, take back the finger, light way: "stand in my angle, I don''t want you to take risks."


    "But you should think from the perspective of swallowing heaven, right?" Lu Li understood her hint and laughed casually. He opened the scroll and looked at it. He found that it was a letter for help.


    Compared with the more official secret letter with the joint seal of the three kings, the content of this letter is more like Lin Wangbei''s tone, and it records many contents of the border war.


    More detailed, more brutal.


    Lin Wangbei''s letter said that since the outbreak of the border war, the conflict between the two sides has been constantly escalating. At first, there were only 500000 troops in the kingdom. However, they mastered a mysterious method of space transmission, and could constantly replenish troops from the demon kingdom.


    At first, the three kings joined forces to suppress it. Even though the country was strong and powerful, it was difficult to break through the border of the holy country, which can be called a bronze wall. However, as time went on, both sides sacrificed a lot of troops and horses, and the uncanny means of the heaven demon Kingdom showed its power for the first time.


    It will take at least ten days to mobilize support and recruit troops from all over the country. However, as long as the mysterious transmission method is opened, thousands of elite soldiers will cross the distance to the border.


    In his letter, Lin Wangbei mentioned the disadvantages of this method of transmission. It seems that too many people can not be transmitted at one time. According to his observation, the method of transmission can only reach about 10000 people at most, and it is not unlimited. But even so, the war of attrition made the three kings helpless, and the situation of the original balance of power gradually turned into the dominance of the heaven and the devil kingdom.


    If there were no soldiers from all over the country who went to the border to meet the enemy, even with the support of Lin Wangbei, the Shengguo frontier would have been broken a few days ago.


    Although they could continue to support until the army was empty and the warriors were killed one after another, the Almighty support of the demon kingdom made the three kings decide to give up the border.


    After sacrificing more than 100000 lives, they finally decided to withdraw from the flesh and blood millstone. Since they could not stop the steps of the demon Kingdom, they simply put the decisive battle site in the holy land.


    This will not only make the support more effective and faster to the battlefield, but also give a warning to the families of the holy land who are pregnant with ghosts.


    The enemy has already killed in. If you have time to fight, you might as well do your part in this battle.


    Seeing here, Lu Li also had to sigh with emotion. Lin Wangbei looks kind and easy-going, but he is not soft at all when he pits people.


    Lu Li can almost foresee that if the frontier pass is really abandoned and the iron cavalry of the heaven evil Kingdom steps into the holy land, it will inevitably meet the joint attack of the three kings and Lin Wangbei, so as to minimize their influence on the holy kingdom. If necessary, Lin Wangbei would even lead this group of madmen from the heaven evil kingdom to kill some disobedient aristocratic families and let them destroy them wantonly.I believe that the soldiers of the demon kingdom are also willing to help.


    At the thought of that scene, the corner of Lu Li''s mouth was slightly tilted, and then, seeing the last few words of Lin Wangbei in the letter, his eyebrows could not help but wrinkle.


    Then look at mu tea.


    Mu tea or a pair of peaceful and indifferent expression.


    It''s just a thoughtful look.


    Lu Li was silent for a moment and asked, "are there traitors in the three kings?"


    This problem is somewhat endless, but mu Hongxiu is a direct way: "the three kings can not betray the holy Kingdom, but they must have differences with Lin Wangbei."


    "Lin Wangbei''s youth became famous. He was younger than the three kings and even younger than me. He can now sit in the position of Marshal of Zhenguo. It''s normal for the three kings to look at him. However, I guess that the three kings will never make fun of the future of the holy land of heaven because of this small prejudice. Lin Wangbei may have his own ideas, but his decision must be at great risk. "


    Mu Hongxiu explains her own ideas, and at the same time gives Lu Li a comb about the relationship between the three kings and Lin Wangbei.


    Hearing mu tea''s explanation, Lu Li thought and looked at Lin Wangbei''s last call for help.


    It turned out that Lin Wangbei really asked for help from Lord Yan''s house, and he also asked himself to take people to help him.


    However, his real goal was not to wait for the kingdom to enter the holy land, but to ask Lu Li to go to the holy land as soon as possible before the Kingdom broke through the border.


    This means that Lin Wangbei doesn''t want to give up the border.


    Or, he doesn''t want to give up the border now.


    However, the more official form of the letter has been sent to the high-level of the holy Kingdom, and will soon spread throughout the whole tuntian holy country. At this time, Lin Wangbei suddenly repented, which clearly shows the situation of the border, and seems to have a little problem.


    If it is not that he has doubts about the three kings, it is that he has something wrong with him.


    No matter what kind, it is possible to trigger an earth shaking earthquake for the present tuntian Shengguo.


    The three kings of the holy Kingdom hold the military power, and Lin Wangbei is the marshal of Zhenguo and the top master. No matter which one of them is, they are very important to the kingdom of swallowing heaven. If one of them betrays himself, it will not be far away from destroying the kingdom.


    "Don''t worry, they are not only warriors, but also generals. In the face of war, they all have their own opinions. But now the three kings all think that the border should be abandoned. Even if Lin Wangbei has different opinions, he has no right to speak. He will ask for help from me. In addition to relying on your strange skills, I hope you will stand on his side on behalf of Lord Yan''s house. " Mu red sleeve light way: "although the nine kings of the holy Kingdom perform their duties, but in the critical moment, my attitude can also determine some things."


    "Of course, you have to think about it yourself. The border war must be more cruel than what Lin Wang described in his letter. It involves nearly a million people. As a master who has just entered Mingyou, you can''t influence the overall situation. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    The meaning of bathing in tea is obvious.


    She can accept Lin Wangbei''s request for help, but how to implement it depends on her own meaning.


    After all, the real target of Lin Wangbei''s appeal for help is Yan Wangfu, but it is still him.


    "It seems that Marshal Lin''s news is very smart. He even knows that there is a mysterious strong man around me."


    Lu Li looked at the scroll in his hand several times, and finally kneaded it into a ball. He sighed: "he even wanted the northern emperor to help."


    "North emperor is very busy recently."


    Referring to the northern emperor, mu Hongxiu''s eyes appeared a bit different color, strange way: "no matter where he goes, he will take the body with him, many maid in the house are scared by him, afraid to approach Nanyuan."


    The palace of Yanzhou is very large, at least several times larger than that of the imperial capital.


    In fact, Nanyuan is equivalent to a huge and luxurious house. The northern emperor was arranged there. Even if there was no need for maid''s service, there would be many maids who would enter by mistake. It would be very uncomfortable to see the northern emperor carrying a corpse running around, even if he was not afraid.


    "In the last battle with the incarnation of heaven and man, many parts of that body were damaged. Now there is no substitute body. The northern emperor can only warm up with his own soul power, which is also impossible."


    Lu Li also knew the recent state of the northern emperor, but he had no better idea about it.


    In order to carry the spirit of heaven and man, the body of the animal gods was very reluctant. Unless he found the real human and heaven relic, the northern emperor could only make do with the physical body.


    The feeling of having the body again made him very fresh. He had a hard time experiencing it several times, and it was not so easy to give up for a time.


    Fortunately, mu tea was just a casual remark, and did not really care about the meaning of this matter, and then looked at Lu Li: "Lin Wangbei''s help, what do you think?"


    "When I have solved the problem of Yanzhou, I will help Marshal Lin


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and said, "the matter here in Yanzhou has come to an end and will be solved completely soon. If you let it go now, those aristocratic families are likely to make trouble. "


    "Your plan is still a little too risky."


    Mu red sleeve frowned and said: "the Hou family is not so easy to control, even if we hold the Hou Ye''s card in our hands, but if the old monster of the Hou family shows up, the people of the Hou family will never recognize the Lord Hou again."


    She knew Lu Li''s plan for a long time.


    It is faster to support a huge family that controls a family of three states than to pacify one family at a time.


    However, with the understanding of the Hou family, when the Hou Ye''s residual power dissipates, even if the Marquis is is invited out to stabilize the overall situation, the people of the Hou family may not listen to him again.


    Not to mention an old monster behind Hou''s house.


    No one has been able to determine what the first owner of the Hou family was thinking.


    Even Lu Li himself is also in the prevention of this old thing suddenly jump out of bad things.


    Now Lin Wangbei''s letter for help is too sudden. Even if the situation in Yanzhou is stabilized, Hou''s family will become the next factor of instability.


    No one is sure that Hou Jia really got such a big benefit, will not produce other ideas.


    "In fact, the old monster of Hou''s family is not enough to be afraid of. If he really dares to jump out and look for trouble, Chen Yang will not sit idly by. Moreover, the Hou Ye''s injury has almost recovered. He knows that if he wants to survive and regain the power to destroy the heaven and earth, he must stand by my side. Even for his own sake, he will certainly control the Hou family at all costs. "


    Lu Li said here, slightly a meal, and then said: "the action of the heaven demon kingdom is too coincidental, I suspect that it is the Tianbu


    Mu tea eyes micro motion, but did not speak.


    The current situation of Tianbu is also a great disgrace to her.


    But what Lu Li said is true.


    It''s a coincidence that the action of the heaven and the devil kingdom is too much.


    It''s as if Lin Wangbei would ask for help from Lord Yan''s residence, and take this opportunity to transfer Lu Li, so that the aristocratic families in the three states can get a breathing space.


    Such accurate information can be sent to the border without the eyes of so many people. If you look at the whole tuntian Shengguo, other forces have no such ability except the Tianbu.


    Speaking of Tianbu, Lu Li was also quite upset. He knocked his finger on the stone table and said, "Song Bocheng has taken over the power of the two leaders of Tianbu. I have stabilized him for the time being and told him not to act rashly. If you want to solve the traitor of Tianbu, he is the best and final breakthrough. But now... "


    Lu Li originally wanted to say that he did not have the energy to solve the problem of Tianbu.


    But the words have not yet said, the mind suddenly flashed a light.


    He thought of a man.


    Fang Yin!


    That''s right.


    As if he was aware of everything, the emissary of Tianbu concealed the trace from the beginning, and stood behind his back to arrange the meeting between Song Bocheng and himself. According to song Bocheng, although Fang Yin''s position is unknown, he certainly still has many cards. Even going to find Xue Zhi is probably the result of Fang Yin''s calculation.This man has planned so many things. He should not just want to join the religion.


    If he really joined the Shinto religion, there was no need to set up a meeting with song Bocheng.


    "What do you think of?"


    Mu tea noticed Lu Li''s expression and asked softly.


    Lu Li is still recalling some details of his meeting with Fang Yin, and at the same time, he said: "I''m thinking that the problem of Tianbu can only be dealt with internally. In this case, we may not have only song Bocheng as a card."


    "Fang Yin?"


    Mu tea is also a smart person, immediately understand who Lu Li is talking about.


    Lu Li nodded, "although Fang Yin doesn''t seem to show the mountains or dew, at the previous meeting, he only revealed some means of extorting confessions. However, if he can become one of the six envoys of Tianbu, it must be extraordinary. What''s more, song Bocheng and I both believe that Fang Yin must be planning something. Although we don''t know his goal, we are more than 60% sure that Fang Yin did not turn to the Shinto religion. "


    "This man may have some ambition, but he disdains to achieve his goal by betraying himself to the gods."


    "Think about it carefully, the two leaders of Tianbu betrayed each other, and even Xue Zhi, the two leaders, were forced to hide themselves. As a result, song Bocheng was able to receive news from Tianbu before. Maybe this is Fang Yin helping him in secret, but in order to prevent his own exposure, Fang Yin must continue to hide. "


    Lu Li firmly said: "he should be waiting for an opportunity."


    "Wait for someone in charge of the overall situation to appear." Mu tea is also nodded, along with Lu Li''s words go on, but also feel that Lu Li said very reasonable.


    Fang Yin has done so many things and still hasn''t betrayed Tianbu. He must be waiting for the opportunity.


    At this time, maybe we need the Yan palace to cooperate a little.


    "Tianbu has a special inheritance. If you want to inherit the position of the leader, you need to pass on the information and secrets from mouth to mouth. The big leader and the three leaders betrayed each other, and more than half of the envoys followed him. Even if Fang Yin was skillful, he could not reverse the situation at this time. So The inheritance of song Bocheng''s leaders is the key. "


    Having figured this out, Lu Li''s eyes are slightly bright, and he feels that the method of breaking the situation in the sky Department has begun to appear.


    So he took out the jade slips and contacted song Bocheng in front of Mu Hongxiu.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Song Bocheng''s voice is a little noisy, and there are some violent voices.


    He seems to be in a very chaotic place.


    And it sounds exhausted.


    On hearing this, Lu Li knew that this guy should be "doing something", so he explained the matter to the point.


    Of course, some details will be discussed after Song Bocheng is "busy".


    After hearing this, song Bocheng said directly, "I know. There are still some guests here. I''ll talk about it later."


    As he said, Gong Yunhong''s impatient voice rang out in the jade slips: "when do you want to linger?"


    "Here it is." Song Bocheng sighed helplessly, and the sound on the jade slips disappeared completely.


    After putting down the jade slips.


    Song Bocheng wiped the blood on his hands, looked at the soldiers lying at the feet of Gong Yunhong and said with a bitter smile: "we are here to ask questions, not to kill people."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    "There are only a few people who really know the secret. If you kill people, you can save some strength."


    Gong Yunhong stepped on some thick blood, and his face was disgusted.


    She didn''t hate the blood, she hated the environment.


    Here, is a very remote town of tuntian Shengguo.


    Its name is heiyuan city.


    Some people call it the city of lunatics, or the city of demons.


    All in all, it''s a place where a lot of lunatics are gathered.


    And now they are in the dirtiest and most chaotic underground street in the town.


    Even if the blood of the corpses on the ground gave off a pungent smell, it still could not mix with the disgusting smell of corruption and stench in the air.


    "Lu Li has a new discovery over there. Let''s move quickly." Song Bocheng showed a helpless expression.


    This woman, more and more violent.


    Since taking off the mask for camouflage, Gong Yunhong seems to have released her original nature, showing her indifferent and cold-blooded side.


    Hearing song Bocheng''s words, Gong Yunhong also had to nod his head. He went to a closed door beside the old street and smashed the mossy stone gate at will. He looked around the hall and walked straight to a relatively clean one Sit down in front of the chair.


    While rubbing his brow with his hand, he said slowly, "I''ll take a rest here. Don''t make any noise, and no one will die."


    Look at me and I''ll see you, the most lawless and ferocious gangsters in heiyuan city are like tamed pet animals, and their movements have slowed down a lot.


    It''s not that they are too counselled


    It''s Gong Yunhong''s ferocious methods, which really scared them!


    Heiyuan city is not a good place to be called the magic city. The inheritance of the magic gate which was annihilated thousands of years ago has been divided into the five ancient and barren countries. However, it is only the big head, and there are many branches or independent sects. It has gradually developed like yezong and also integrated into the new era of ancient times.


    However, in addition to the self reliant sect members, there are some remaining evils of the demon sect who have no sense of existence. They still retain the rebellious arrogance of the demons in those days, which seems to be the sect of killing life, or some self styled scattered cultivation of old demons. Although the living space is constantly squeezed, they also successfully blend into the ancient times.


    The city of heiyuan is such a place. It is formed by a group of madmen. On weekdays, it stays at the borders of the holy Kingdom and acts as a bully and dares to do any evil. Once the holy kingdom made up its mind to encircle them, they broke up into parts and fled to other places like the city of heiyuan. As time went by, the holy Kingdom didn''t bother to pay any more attention to these loaches. As long as they didn''t go too far, they just opened their eyes and closed their eyes.


    Therefore, after so many years of development, heiyuan city has actually managed a lot of momentum and formed many forces.


    For example, this underground street is the territory ruled by demons and bandits.


    With the name of bandit, these people are naturally real murderers.


    Moreover, including the big head, there are four masters in the whole demon bandit, and more than ten immortal top masters.


    What happens now?


    Three of the four masters were killed by the woman. She killed seven or eight of the martial artists who could not extinguish the peak. Song Bocheng was the one who solved the problem.


    Most of the forces that have been free in heiyuan city for many years are almost destroyed in the blink of an eye. After seeing Gong Yunhong''s terrible forces, the remaining scattered demons and bandits have been scared out of their wits and dare not come out.


    Gong Yunhong held his head on the back of his hand, closed his eyes for a moment, and suddenly opened his eyes.


    Song Bocheng, a bloody man, came in with a man who could hardly be seen.


    Seeing the man, the demon bandits on the scene felt even more frightened. Some people made a strange sound in their throat, and then tried to cover their mouth, and their whole body was shaking.


    The man It''s the leader of their evil bandits.


    A master in the middle of Ming Dynasty!


    Although all the people in heiyuan city are fierce and cruel as demons, their martial arts inheritance is backward. Although they occupy a lot of resources and create some masters, most of them are in the initial stage and can become masters in the middle stage. Looking at the whole city, there are only five people, and they are all the leaders of various forces.


    Even if it''s not the middle of Mingyou, the master is as strong as a God in the eyes of these demons and bandits.


    What happened?


    Once upon a time, he was killed by a villain like a villain.


    This is the master?


    Is this the "God" of heiyuan city?


    A group of evil bandits suddenly felt that something was collapsing.


    "What have you done to them?"Song Bocheng felt the strange atmosphere in the hall and showed a puzzled expression.


    Gong Yunhong leaned back, changed a comfortable posture, said faintly: "ask questions quickly, don''t waste time."


    Hearing this, song Bocheng threw the half dead big head of the demon bandit out and knocked down a cabinet heavily. Many objects fell down and made him convulsed.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead if you''re not dead."


    Song Bocheng glanced at him and saw through this guy playing dead.


    Although he looks a little miserable, Gong Yunhong has a good sense of propriety, which only makes him lose the ability to resist and does not hurt his life.


    This guy is just frightened by Gong Yunhong''s ferocity.


    Three masters were killed in one face-to-face. After the scuffle, none of the elite demons and bandits survived. This guy couldn''t figure out why such a monster would come to heiyuan city to find fault with such a small border town?


    Song Bocheng didn''t care about his inner activities. He stepped over, squatted down and tried to look at him.


    However, his eyes have been covered with blood and water, and it is difficult to open them. After trying for a moment, song Bocheng still gave up the idea of deterrence and simply said, "your name is Li Yuanchuan, from Mingzhou. Later, you got the broken inheritance of an ancient demon sect, colluded with a group of mobs, and spent more than 20 years to establish the demon bandit. It''s just common for you to rob your family and kill your family. You were chased and killed by Leibu. You had to take the remains of the demon bandits and flee to the city of heiyuan. "


    Song''s eyes trembled as if he had heard the story


    "You don''t have to know who I am."


    Song Bocheng waved his hand, politely as if his old friend had met again for many years. He even showed a smile and said, "but you took a deal that you didn''t finish. Although the other party didn''t trouble you, as far as I know, you escaped to heiyuan city. Is that the reason?"


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Mentioning this matter, Li Yuanchuan instantly became excited, "you are that group of madmen sent people?"


    "Of course not, but I''m curious about them. As far as I know, this business should be led by someone in Yanzhou? "


    Song Bocheng rubbed his hands in his spare time, and there was still some blood that was not completely solidified.


    This action, but let Li Yuanchuan scalp numb, silent for a while, low voice way: "you are the person of the Tianbu?"


    "Tut."


    Before Song Bocheng could answer, Gong Yunhong, sitting on one side, had already made an impatient voice: "can you do it?"


    When she said this, Li Yuanchuan suddenly looked like a frightened bird. His body trembled and said: "the business is really led by the people of Yanzhou, but I don''t know who that man is, or what the madmen of the cult are looking for


    "Don''t Don''t let this one... "


    Li Yuanchuan looked at Gong Yunhong with a lingering fear. After a long deliberation, he said with some ingratitude: "don''t let this girl do it. Everything is easy to say..."


    Song Bocheng didn''t expect that he was frightened by Gong Yunhong. He scratched the tip of his nose quite speechlessly. Then he remembered that there was blood on his hand. He simply put down his hand and said mildly, "you don''t have to be nervous. Come on, slowly and carefully, and explain everything you know."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    After about a cup of tea, Li Yuanchuan showed a trace of tears free expression, "what I know has really been explained..."


    He was afraid that song Bocheng would not believe him. He even swore: "you two, if I have any concealment, I will not even find the gate of the nether world after my death!"


    This is a very heavy oath.


    For some warriors, although they are afraid of death, they are even more afraid that they will not find a way to the nether world after death. They can only become ghosts and ghosts, and finally dissipate slowly.


    "Well, it seems that you do know that."


    Song Bocheng looked at Li Yuanchuan''s expression carefully and made sure that he had nothing to hide. Then he stood up and took a look at Gong Yunhong.


    Gong Yunhong said faintly, "look what I do? Checking things is your specialty. I''m only responsible for solving the problems that need to be done. "


    "Now all the clues point to an aristocratic family in Yanzhou. If there is no accident, the person who hired him may be the ancestor of Hou family."


    "But now it seems that there is probably another top master in Yanzhou," Song Bocheng said


    "Whether the first ancestor of the Hou family really exists or not is still unknown."


    "However, if you can invite so many bright and powerful people, it is even related to the Shinto religion. If this person is not in charge of extremely huge power, or his personal force has reached the top level."


    Song Bocheng analyzed it bit by bit.


    Li Yuanchuan, leaning against the wall, heard the word "Shinto". His eyes flashed slightly, as if he suddenly thought of something. He said: "yes, those lunatics of the Shinto sect, even the great envoys, are top masters. If we can cooperate with them, we must be top-notch!"


    As soon as he made a sound, song Bocheng immediately looked back and squinted and said, "do you think of something again?"


    Li Yuanchuan hesitated for a moment, and then said, "the man led by Yanzhou said to me that there are many powerful deities. As long as this matter is handled well, it is my destiny. But I found out later that these lunatics... "


    He seemed to think of something terrible. His eyes were filled with fear. "You don''t know what those crazy people are doing..."


    Hearing the speech, song Bocheng showed a smile: "although we don''t know, you know, don''t you?"


    "Say it carefully. Don''t miss it. It depends on what you say next


    Hearing the threat, Li Yuanchuan said in a low voice, "what do you really want to find is the person who hired me in Yanzhou? I have explained everything about him. As for the madmen of the cult I advise you not to make trouble. That group of people have been completely crazy. If you offend them, you will be in danger of overturning the holy kingdom of heaven. "


    Li Yuanchuan is also a great master. He can build up the power of demons and bandits. Li Yuanchuan is not an ordinary person. He was only frightened by Gong Yunhong. Now he calms down and speaks more orderly.


    "Nonsense, think about what happened to your three good brothers."


    Before Song Bocheng opened his mouth, Gong Yunhong said it without salt, and even showed a rather amusing smile.


    Li Yuanchuan''s face changed greatly.


    The bodies of his three "good brothers" are still lying outside.


    Thinking of the three corpses which were not human in shape, Li Yuanchuan''s throat moved. Although he was not afraid of death, he was afraid to die miserably.


    "Maybe I should remind you." Seeing that he was still hesitant, Gong Yunhong said, "no matter how terrible the madmen are, they can''t help you now. If we really want to make trouble, that''s also the trouble we have to go to the Shinto. If you are really afraid of them, wait until today, directly far away to find a place no one can find you to start again. Even if the deity has all the skills, it has no time to pursue and kill you, a little character. "


    "But I''m not the same."


    Gong Yunhong''s heroic eyebrows rose and said faintly: "offend me, you will not die now. I''ll let you go and let you live in fear for the rest of your life, worrying every day when I''ll come and take your life. "


    "Well, have you figured it out? Is it afraid of me Or are you afraid of Shinto? "


    When he spoke, Gong Yunhong also released his threatening and murderous spirit.


    Li Yuanchuan suddenly sobered up.


    He can''t help being awake.


    "Afraid of you!"


    Almost without any hesitation, Li Yuanchuan gave the answer, and immediately said bitterly: "what the girl said is very reasonable. In this case, I should be afraid of you!"


    "Go on." Song Bocheng looks at Gong Yunhong in surprise.


    This woman is really good.


    However, the urgent task now is to find out more intelligence and information.


    Li Yuanchuan is the only one who cooperates with the Shenjiao and Yanzhou aristocratic family at the same time, and he still has a life.


    There are many clues recorded in the jade slips given by Xue Zhi. The news of Li Yuanchuan is just a record from a long time ago.


    After careful study, song Bocheng believed that Li Yuanchuan must have been in touch with some of the top in Yanzhou and had seen some secrets of the Shinto religion with his own eyes.Otherwise, a murderer like him, who doesn''t take his life seriously, and is also a great master of great strength, how can he be scared away from the city and dare not leave the city half a step away?


    "I didn''t see a lot of things However, I know that in those years, the Shinto took in many orphans from all over the country, trained them into believers, and even used them to integrate the so-called "blood of gods" to create monsters one after another. "


    Li Yuanchuan seemed to be caught in the memory and said slowly: "in those days, the leader of Yanzhou asked me to get some blood of gods from the Shinto at the cost of inheriting it from an ancient relic. I am also just a transit person. He has invited at least ten masters and hundreds of non exterminators to handle this matter. I don''t know who owns the real heritage of ancient relics, or where it is. I don''t know how they completed the transaction, but


    Li Yuanchuan stopped for a moment and then said, "as a martial artist in the master''s realm, I was not afraid to be afraid of anything at that time. Even though the leader warned me again and again not to pry into the secrets of the Shinto, I was still curious. So after the deal was completed, I secretly followed a religious believer and found the shrine''s hiding place. "


    "It''s an underground palace. It''s gloomy and terrifying. There''s a pungent smell of blood everywhere, and there''s a scream that doesn''t look like a human from time to time. I still can''t forget the weird atmosphere... "


    "But I''m still curious about the origin of these crazy people. So I continued to explore the depth of the Shinto religion and found many strange sculptures along the way, as if they were... "


    "It''s like some kind of human like monster."


    Li Yuanchuan closed his eyes, slightly adjusted his breath, and tried to say calmly: "those sculptures, as if they had life, were very strange. I was so scared that I had to go all the way down to an altar


    "Then, I saw that religious believer activated the altar with his own blood and opened a secret door. I followed him into the secret door and saw that he was facing Kowtow to a mass of creeping flesh and blood. Among the blood and flesh, there was dark gold blood dripping down, transforming the believer into a monster similar to the sculpture


    "And then?"


    Seeing Li Yuanchuan stop here, song Bocheng said curiously: "how did you escape from the underground palace?"


    "Not running away." Li Yuanchuan shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "you may not believe it. I was sent out of the underground palace by that piece of flesh and blood."


    Song Bocheng''s eyes flashed and he looked at Gong Yunhong.


    There was no expression on Gong Yunhong''s face, just like listening to a story.


    In fact, for her, this kind of news is no different from the story.


    Once they lose their mysterious veil, they are just a symbol, a fixed image.


    As long as they are stronger than them, they have nothing to fear.


    "That piece of flesh and blood seemed to have life. It noticed me, but it didn''t kill me. Instead, it sent me out of the underground palace and returned to the forest. Maybe it''s because my memory has gone awry. Up to now, I feel that it''s like a dream, not my real experience. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a dream or not."


    Li Yuanchuan said to himself, "those madmen must be planning something. The people who cooperate with the Shinto religion in Yanzhou are also madmen."


    He swore in a low voice, as if remembering the things he had been chased and killed.


    The Shinto didn''t attack him, or didn''t even think of his "little role". Instead, a certain force from Yanzhou chased him for a long time. Only then did he have to give up the first group of evil bandits and sacrifice their lives, so that he could escape safely to heiyuan city.


    Moreover, today''s bandits were robbed again, strictly speaking, it was still an unsettled matter at that time.


    Li Yuanchuan longed that song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong in front of him hurriedly went to find the man who had dug himself up in those years. How could he cover up for him?


    "You are a man of many evils."


    At this time, song Bocheng glanced at Li Yuanchuan, startled him, and quickly said, "you promised me that as long as I said it, I would not die!"


    "Don''t be nervous. I didn''t say I was going to kill you."


    Song Bocheng chuckled, and then said: "you can not be killed, but you can be exempted from death, and you can''t escape living crime."


    Li Yuanchuan Leng Leng, do not know what song Bocheng exactly means.


    "Have you ever thought about working for Lord Yan''s house?"


    Song Bo lowered his voice under pressure and said slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Li Yuanchuan was foolishly fooled into being a member of Lord Yan''s residence. Along with the rest of the demons and bandits, he was "recruited" and was henceforth the bodyguard of the Foreign Affairs Office of Lord Yan''s house.


    Of course, song Bocheng gave them this identity after they had a good relationship with Lu Li.


    After all, heiyuan city is very special, so Lu Li is more happy to put people here.


    As for the loyalty of these people, as long as there is enough time, there is a way to make them return.


    After dismissing these people, song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong occupied the hall in a fair manner, and then communicated with Lu Li through the jade slips to find a drink.


    "Fang Yin really played a key role in the back, but now I can''t confirm his position. Are you sure? This is not a trivial matter. If he should join the Shinto, I would never be able to interfere in the affairs of Tianbu


    For this matter, song Bocheng still maintains a vigilant attitude.


    The position of the six envoys of Tianbu is also very important, especially Fangyin, who is the envoy of all living beings. Although he doesn''t show mountains and dew on weekdays, he is almost the fourth leader of Tianbu.


    If he can''t find the breach of betrayal.


    But


    Who can say exactly what position China and Fang Yin stand on now?


    Once he stood on the side of the Shinto, song Bocheng took the initiative to come to the door, which not only exposed himself, but also made the chips in his hand lose their significance.


    The leader inheritance given by Xue Zhi is not only a proof of his identity, but more importantly, there are too many secrets in the inheritance. As long as the secret is used, song Bocheng can at least keep a certain opportunity. However, if this incident is exposed, there are two leaders'' inheritance in Tianbu. If they have a little comparison, they will immediately know what kind of information they have in Lord Yan''s residence.


    At that time, not only will the first opportunity be lost, but also many spies who still maintain a firm stand will suffer together.


    Song Bocheng dare not take such a big risk.


    On the other side of the jade slips, Lu Li''s voice came out: "this is a big gamble. We don''t have much time now. If we don''t gamble on this one, Tianbu will always be in the hands of the deities. You should know more about the consequences than me."


    "I can''t risk the lives of Tianbu people." Song Bocheng said in a deep voice: "unless you can prove that Fang Yin did not betray."


    "Now only you can find a drink."


    Lu Li''s voice was not slow: "what''s more, once the deities unite with the heaven and the devil Kingdom, and when the border is broken, there will not be dozens or hundreds of people who are going to die."


    Song Bocheng''s eyes changed slightly, but he still refused to let go.


    This is the trade-off.


    Even if he knew how much chaos would be caused in tuntian Sheng''s country by the power of the heavenly ministry, the people who died under the iron horse of the kingdom would be tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands or even millions.


    But song Bocheng didn''t care.


    No matter how many people died, it was just a series of cold numbers for him, not a name or a face in his memory.


    Perhaps the "envoys of all living beings" in Tianbu will consider these boring questions. Of course, the premise is that Fang Yin, the envoy of all living beings, has not betrayed him.


    However, song Bocheng was an erosive emissary, hiding in the darkness, staring at everything coldly and rationally.


    He has to admit that he has not done a good job in indifference, even some failures. However, his little emotion will only give to the people he really cares about.


    There are also some of his old friends and old friends in Tianbu.And many of his subordinates, who he firmly believed would not betray, were excellent spies that he had personally cultivated.


    He may not care about the lives of countless people, but he will not gamble on the lives of these people.


    Song Bocheng''s sudden silence made Lu Li understand his choice.


    Lu Li was silent for a moment, and his voice became Stern: "old song, I will not interfere with your choice, but you should be clear that this matter is not only related to the survival of the kingdom of swallowing heaven!"


    "What is hidden behind the Shinto cult? You have found some clues. Now you don''t know why they want to control the war behind their back?"


    "The world There are some mysterious rules. "


    "They can protect the survival of the world and maintain the illusion of peace. All of these are based on the premise that heaven and man are not out and gods are not present. "


    "Shintoism is a group of madmen who believe in gods. The gods behind them come from the outside world. They set up the four seas royal court. In the age of ten thousand nationalities, they started the battle of the four seas and nearly destroyed the whole Zhenwu area!"


    "What do you think they want to do with such a group of madmen who mix up in the war between the two countries and constantly make big and small moves?"


    Although Lu Li''s voice is not excited, as if he is expounding a simple matter, the information he reveals makes song Bocheng''s face more and more gloomy.


    Gong Yunhong, on the other side, was curious and said softly, "if there are gods behind the Shinto, it should also be a strong one who has walked out of the field of heaven and man for a long time."


    "Such existence, even if the deity calls it out through some mysterious method, it can''t survive in the world for a long time..."


    Speaking of this, Gong Yunhong''s voice suddenly stopped, as if thinking of something.


    "Unless..."


    Her face grew more and more dignified.


    Lu Li''s voice went through the jade slips: "what do you think is the foundation of Zhenwu region? Is Kyushu ten places, vast territory? Is it mountains, rivers, or vast seas? "


    "Neither."


    "The foundation of Zhenwu area is human! Or it should be said, it''s life, it''s life! "


    "The innumerable creatures in the whole world are the foundation of Zhenwu domain and the blood and blood of this world!"


    "The rules of maintaining the world, the so-called laws of heaven, are all based on this foundation. Those people in Tianwaitian want to delay the upgrading of Zhenwu region by killing Tianjiao, who is full of luck. Although they are also madmen, they are not completely crazy. Because they are also very clear that once the Zhenwu area''s life is really killed on a large scale, it will only backfire and weaken the world itself, including the "rules" used by Zhenwu region to block alien races from the sky! "


    "And guess what these guys are trying to do to revive the war?"


    Gong Yunhong answered and said, "they want to make a huge blood sacrifice through war, break the rules of Zhenwu area, and lead their" gods "to come."


    "The power of the court of four seas is their alternative. Once the snow state is broken, the billion trillion black evil spirits in the monster sea, that is, the essence of the sea god, will spread out all over the world, or simply condense into this monster with the fighting power of heaven and man... "


    "That is the moment when Zhenwu will be destroyed."


    After listening to Lu Li''s words, the Hall fell into a burst of silence.


    Both song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong began to think about the true meaning of these words.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    "Just say what you want to say."


    Finally, song Bocheng took hold of the jade slips and said with a wry smile, "I''m just discussing Fang Yin with you. Why did I mention the overthrow of Zhenwu? I''m so timid that I can''t stand to be scared. I''d better not play such a joke


    "You''re not kidding."


    Lu Li also said with a smile, "if you really don''t want to go to the square to drink, then give it to me. However, you''d better prepare yourself in advance. If I intervene in this matter... "


    "As long as you don''t destroy Tianbu, you can use the rest. Of course, you don''t want to destroy Tianbu. After all, it''s the ears and eyes of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom. "


    Song Bocheng said helplessly.


    Of course, he could hear the implication behind Lu Li''s words.


    No matter big or small, as long as Lu Li hands, it will often become deadly chaos.


    However, song Bocheng believed that Lu Li would still have a sense of propriety in dealing with the issue of Tianbu.


    The topic of people''s nervous scalp numbness finally ended after Lu Li laughed a few times.


    But Lu Li still reminded him, "you should not follow up on this matter. Not to mention the danger of Shinto, the old monster in Yanzhou who cooperated with the Shinto religion should not be the ancestor of Hou family. As for who it is, there is no clue yet. Of course, there is no need to look it up again. "


    Song Bocheng, however, heard another meaning from Lu Li''s words and couldn''t help saying, "what are you going to do? Don''t be impulsive. Now... "


    "We don''t have time now." Lu Li cut off song Bocheng''s words without politeness.


    Song Bocheng was slightly stunned.


    It was the first time that he heard Lu Li speak in such a serious tone.


    Gong Yunhong raised his eyes and said with great interest, "how many people are going to kill?"


    She doesn''t care about anything. She just wants to know how many "hapless" people will be victimized by Lu Li''s upcoming plan.


    On the other side of the jade slips, Lu Li was silent for a long time.


    For a long time, song Bocheng suspected that he had cut off the call and was about to open his mouth. He only heard Lu Li''s voice slowly ring out: "a lot."


    This is an answer to Gong Yunhong''s question.


    Then, after a pause, Lu Li said again: "more than you can imagine."


    "Interesting."


    Gong Yunhong said with a smile: "before you start, I will rush back to Yanzhou."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he did not express any opinions. Instead, he said to song Bocheng, "be ready. It''s time for you, the two leaders of Tianbu, to take office."


    Naturally, song Bocheng has no opinion on this.


    As early as Lu Li asked him to prepare, he had already realized what he should do.


    If you hold the inheritance of the two leaders of Tianbu, you should do what a "leader" should do. The foundation of all this is taking office.


    Lu Li seems to have lost his patience. He used to regard Fang Yin as a breakthrough, but now he suddenly turns to the alternative plan. If he can''t get the answer he wants from Fang Yin, he will take the most direct way.


    As two leaders, they appear in the middle of Tianbu in a dignified way, tearing up the conspiracy of Shinto.


    And this is exactly what Lu Li is good at.


    "The position of Fang Yin is changing all the time. I can only try my best to contact you if you are empty..."


    However, song Bocheng also had a headache when he thought of the "envoy of all living beings" who appeared and disappeared.


    Before he finished, Lu Li''s voice came out through the jade slips: "he''d better pray that he won''t let me fly."


    Even song Bocheng felt his heart pounding. He was silent for a few seconds when he did not know where he was.


    If you offend anyone, don''t offend Lu Li.


    This guy, though not very old, is a complete madman.


    I really offended him. He even dared to lift the table of heaven and man. What''s the use of your drinking plan?


    He''s fighting for nothing and fighting with you to the end. In addition to leaving a mess, you can only see Lu Li''s sarcastic smile.


    "I see."


    After swallowing all the words he wanted to admonish, song Bocheng mumbled and then sighed.


    Lu Li didn''t say anything more. The light of the jade slips suddenly faded down, and then it broke.


    Song Bocheng gazed at the fragments of the jade slips in his hand and thought for a long time. Then he raised his head and asked Gong Yunhong, "do you think we have chosen the worst way?"


    "What''s so bad?"


    Gong Yunhong seems puzzled.


    Song Bocheng said with a bitter smile: "this guy is also a real madman."


    "If he is allowed to carry out that crazy plan, how many people will die in the family of three states? Yan Wangfu How many more will be sacrificed? "


    "Those aristocratic families are not vegetarians. Now that Lu Li has decided to use tough means to break the situation, they are really aware of this. These families, which have been around for many years, will have an unimaginable counter attack.""It''s going to be a The battle of death. "


    Speaking of this, song Bocheng actually closed his eyes, as if he was really weighing something.


    As a result, Gong Yunhong sneered and broke his disguise without hesitation: "forget it, when did you song family become such a soft hearted creature? When you hear that Lu Li wants to break the situation in this way, are you already happy? "


    "At least, there won''t be anyone you care about, will you?"


    For Gong Yunhong''s ruthless exposure, song Bocheng''s mouth slightly cocked. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes seemed to have a dark red flame burning, and he said with a low voice: "you''re right."


    "This time I''m really depressed. "


    "Once exposed to the sun, we should devour everything and let the world return to darkness."


    Bang.


    It was as if something had exploded.


    The air was full of strange smell.


    A trace of dark Qi lingers around Song Bocheng, just like A shadow.


    Gong Yunhong smelled the smell and looked at him as if he had known this companion for the first time.


    During this period, when song Bocheng basically didn''t do anything, Gong Yunhong took the initiative to solve all the problems for him. Gong Yunhong is not dissatisfied with this, and song Bocheng seems to be familiar with this mode of getting along with each other. Over time, the two people have been working together.


    But don''t forget.


    Song Bocheng was also a master.


    No matter how clumsy he was, putting on his face a mask of cynicism and pretence of gentleness, he could not hide the fact that he was a master.


    In Tianbu, a place that does not pursue combat power, it is mostly the owner''s extraordinary talent or terrifying base card that can become a strong player in the bright and secluded world.


    Song Bocheng obviously has both.


    Otherwise, a man as proud as Xue Zhi would not pass on the leader of Tianbu to him with his few words.


    No matter how loyal he is to Tianbu and how desperate Xue Zhi is, the inheritance of the secret can only be handed over to those who have the same secret.


    "Interesting."


    Gong Yunhong gazed at Song Bocheng for a moment, but finally asked nothing.


    Everyone has secrets, doesn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    Tan long, who is in Hou''s house, is enjoying the treatment of a distinguished guest at the moment.


    The Hou family did not break their promise and gave him the highest treatment as an emissary from Lord Yan''s mansion.


    The best house, the best food, the most beautiful maid, from any point of view, this is meticulous care. But Tan long felt extremely strange, even some uncomfortable.


    He always held a jade slip in his hand.


    That is the jade slips of correspondence left by Lu Li.


    What''s more, it was a one-sided communication jade slips.


    In other words, if something happened to him at Hou''s house, he had no means to contact Lu Li. Even if Lu Li knew later, he would only have time to avenge him.


    Thinking of this, Tan Long''s face turned white and his body trembled slightly. Then he stopped by force and murmured: "what''s wrong with me..."


    "Scared?"


    Tan long whispered to himself. He shook his head as if laughing at himself. He secretly said, "manager Lu has no plan. He may not have other means. Before anything happens, I start to be afraid. He will only disgrace Yan''s mansion and make Shiyan that silly joke."


    Thinking of Shiyan, Tan Long''s fear dissipated a little.


    He can still remember that Shi Yan was very resistant to Lu Li''s move to put him in Hou''s house.


    "At least to let this silly goods see, I am not a counsellor."


    Tan long grinned. The idea just flashed, but the jade slips in his hand suddenly jumped and lit up in an instant!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    Originally, Tan long held the jade slips, just to cheer himself up. At the same time, he was worried that if Lu Li wanted to contact him, he would miss the opportunity.


    But Tan long never thought that it was just nightfall, and the heavy rain had not stopped. Lu Li''s contact had already arrived.


    Forced to endure the consternation in his heart, Tan long untied the prohibition of jade slips.


    "Are you embarrassed by the Hou family?"


    Lu Li''s voice slowly sounded, first of all concerned about the current situation of Tan long.


    Tan long smell speech, lips moved, looking at the outside flash of the figure, the heart suddenly a Lin.


    I knew that the Hou family had no good intentions!


    The beautiful maids who were sent to him seemed to be the ears and eyes of the Hou family. They were used to monitor whether he was in contact with the outside world.


    "If you don''t speak, you have ears and eyes around you?" Lu Li said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. Let them listen. After all, this matter still needs Hou''s help."


    "My Lord, is this going to happen?"


    Tan Long''s eyes changed slightly.


    "Almost. I wanted you to send a message to Hou Baye, but since you have eyes and ears, don''t bother."


    "Tell you eight Ye."


    When it was four minutes later, Lu''s voice was raised


    The figure outside stagnated for a moment, and finally disappeared quietly, as if it had never appeared before.


    Tan long wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to ask Lu Li a few more questions, but Lu Li did not say anything, so he cut off the communication between the jade slips.


    He was stunned. Looking at the dim jade slips, he thought for a long time without knowing what it meant.


    Is it time?


    Is my mission over?


    When Tan long was so deep in thought, Hou Baye had already received the report from the bottom.


    On that old face, there was also a look of contemplation.


    Finally, he said, as if in doubt, "are you sure that''s what he said?"


    A beautiful maid bowed her head and did not dare to look directly at the face of Hou Baye, but she said respectfully: "it''s true. He only said four words."


    "It''s time."


    Hou eight Ye repeated, as if there was thunder brewing in his eyes.


    He tapped the armrest and chewed the four words carefully over and over again. Countless possibilities appeared in his mind, leaving only one seemingly vague but most real answer.


    "Is he really going to do it?" Rao is Hou eight Ye''s City mansion again deep, the face also can''t help showing a trace of astonishment color.


    Because in his opinion, Lu Li should not be such a reckless person.


    It was less than two hours before he visited Hou''s house, where he was assassinated by Cheng Yu, and then went to Zhangjia to make a big scene.


    In such an eye-catching time, he suddenly chose to start, is it not afraid of the counter attack of each family?


    After figuring out the real meaning behind these four words, Hou Baye also felt Lu Li''s scorn.


    Yes.


    It''s contempt.


    This little madman doesn''t pay attention to the aristocratic family at all.


    In his opinion, Yanzhou''s aristocratic family is like a group of clowns. He watched for a long time and played a meaningless balance game with him. Now, he is like a child who is tired of playing. He wants to break the illusion of balance by himself.


    "Is it a game for you


    Hou eight Ye suddenly murmured and felt a little chilly.


    Yanzhou has maintained the situation for so many years, and has been devastated into a mess by such a naughty boy as Lu Li. Now he is tired of this game and wants to end the farce with blood.


    But


    Is it so easy to deal with a family that has been standing for many years?


    "Eight."


    At this time, Hou eight ye heard someone calling himself.


    The trance in his eyes dissipated in an instant. He looked up and saw the anxious Hou Wu Ye.


    Obviously, his fifth brother also had the first-hand information.


    This is a very normal thing, the Hou family said that big is also big, said small is also small, some news simply can''t hide in the past.


    Hou fifth master walked into the room and looked at him. After a moment''s silence, his voice was a little hoarse and said, "it seems that you already know Lu Li''s..."


    Speaking of this, Hou Wu Ye suddenly stopped, as if he didn''t know how to describe it.


    Is that crazy?


    However, they all saw the means that Lu Li showed during this period of time. Moreover, both Hou Wu ye and Hou Ba ye knew very well that the little madman was a man who always said what he said and did what he did.


    Since he dares to say that the time has come, no matter whether Hou''s family is willing to join or not, the bloody storm that engulfs Yanzhou, even Qingzhou and Bazhou, will blow on time.


    However, Hou Wuye still could not say the word "command".


    Hou eight Ye seemed to be aware of Hou Wu Ye''s hesitation, and said with a smile, "when we have reached this point, five brothers are still struggling with their own power. Will it be affected?"Being broken by the way, Hou Wu did not have any embarrassed expression, but said in a deep voice: "old eight, now we must make a choice as soon as possible."


    His eyes were burning and he looked at Hou Wu ye: "do you want to go crazy with this little boy, or..."


    "No, still."


    Hou eight Ye raised his hand, interrupted his words, stood up and said: "the boat has been on, now want to repent, five elder brother don''t think it is too late?"


    "As long as we let the wind out a little bit, the Yanzhou aristocratic family will be on the alert. By then, we will integrate the power of all Yanzhou aristocratic families, and we may not be able to fight against Lord Yan''s house."


    Hou Wu Ye''s voice was cold.


    How many families are there in Yanzhou?


    Large and small families add up, close to hundreds!


    Even if not every family has its own masters, there are more than 20 masters in Yanzhou, not counting Hou''s.


    Taking into account the real pillars of each family, that is, the martial arts who can not destroy the territory, it is not a question of whether or not the aristocratic family of Yanzhou can unite with each other.


    They should think about how long the palace of Yan can last!


    "Don''t dream. Do you really think Lu Li has no preparation?"


    Hou eight Ye glanced at his five brothers, and his eyes even showed some pity: "it''s time When is it? Destroy the world of Yanzhou or the Hou family


    Hear Hou eight Ye''s words, Hou five Ye Mou light a flash, but did not refute what.


    Hou Baye continued: "and you want to integrate the power of the Yanzhou aristocratic family, why do you rely on it? Do you think that with this news, you can make the Yanzhou aristocratic family share a common hatred for the enemy, and have one heart from now on? "


    "Don''t be naive, brother."


    Hou Baye joked: "how ever did the aristocratic family really have one heart? Even in this "little" Hou''s house, the infighting and infighting are becoming more and more fierce every day. You and I are in the same vein, but we still can''t trust each other. We can''t expect the family to work together. You might as well expect us to abandon the past and become a pair of "brothers" who love each other. "


    Lord Hou could not help but say, "according to you, we have no choice? But you know, once this decision is made, even our former allies will have to give up. You don''t plan to Give them a hand? "


    "Some people have no value in saving."


    Hou eight Ye lowered his eyelids and whispered, "besides, we have a new ally, haven''t we?"


    The fifth Lord of Hou was a little stunned.


    But before he could react, he walked out of the room and looked at the cloudy night sky. The rain was pouring down, but he still didn''t mean to stop.


    Tonight, there are no stars all over the sky.


    The whole world seems to be in a strange dark.


    "The Marquis has taught me a lot of truth, some of which are worth pondering and some are not worth mentioning."


    "Of all that, I only remember one."


    "From the moment you make a choice, there is no turning back."


    "If you don''t want to be overtaken by the monster behind you, you have to kill the monster in front of you, or even - become a monster."


    As soon as the words fell, Hou Baye went to the eaves of the house and reached out to feel the rain. In the dark, it seemed that there was thick blood dripping on his hands.


    The rain is getting bigger.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhangjia.


    Zhang Zhiming looked at a letter on the table and fell into deep thought.


    The letter, a moment ago, pierced through his door, leaving a knife like mark.


    But the messenger was nowhere to be seen.


    The man apparently sent a warning along with the letter.


    He can shuttle through the Zhangjia without a sound, and even the array in this house can not find his existence, then he can easily take any person''s life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    "The ground?"


    Zhang Zhiming uttered a sigh, and his eyes were full of fear: "the sharp sword of the holy kingdom can''t be underestimated."


    If you look at the whole kingdom of tuntian Shengguo, the only "monster" that can touch his family quietly, and even the array outside is untouched, is probably Shenwei''s sharp knife full of bloody smell.


    Sending a local killer to deliver the letter, of course, means deterrence.


    "Is this warning me not to do unnecessary things?"


    Zhang Zhiming stares at the letter. After a whisper, he reaches out to open it. When he sees that there is only a blank piece of writing paper in it, he suddenly shows a smile of surprise or surprise.


    "Lu Li What an interesting man


    Put down the white paper, Zhang Zhiming immediately called Zhang Lin.


    Zhang Lin soon came to Zhang Zhiming.


    Zhang Zhiming, the God of wealth, seems to have made his own choice. In front of Zhang Zhiming, he is completely humble and respectful.


    "How much power can Zhang Jia use now?"


    Zhang Zhiming did not betray the truth, but simply asked.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Lin was a little stunned and said, "is this what you want


    "Our new friend, it seems, is a prick." Zhang Zhiming ordered the white paper on the desk.


    Seeing the white paper, Zhang Lin''s expression changed immediately.


    He quickly noticed the marks on the door and then thought of the frightening organization: "yes The earth? "


    Although Zhang Zhiming did not answer this question.


    But the answer to that question is already obvious.


    In addition to the ground killer, who has the ability to sneak into Zhang Er Shao quietly?


    You know, in order to ensure that Zhiming Zhang can control the power of the master, Zhang Lin has already made a lot of money. He has invested a lot of manpower near Zhiming Zhang''s house. Even the defensive array of Zhangjia has been upgraded to the highest level. Any disturbance will trigger an alarm. In an instant, dozens of invincible warriors will rush into Zhiming Zhang''s house, and The new owner died.


    With such strict protection, some people can send the letter without knowing it.


    If the man is not to deliver the letter, but to take the head of Zhang Zhiming


    I''m afraid the second young Zhang family is a dead man now?


    Zhang Lin thought of this, the temples out of a cold sweat, quickly confessed: "two little please rest assured, such a thing will not happen again."


    "It''s not your fault."


    Zhang Zhiming, with a gentle smile, looked at the white paper and said, "to be able to do this, it proves that the person who made the move is at least a killer of Diyuan level. Even - the skycrystal killer. "


    After a pause, Zhang Zhiming raised his head again and said faintly, "well, tell me, how much power can be used in Zhangjia now?"


    Seeing Zhang Lin''s hesitation, Zhang Zhiming said with a smile, "maybe I should ask, how much strength can you mobilize Zhangjia now?"


    "Er Shao is joking."


    Hearing this, Zhang Lin''s heart was suddenly tense. He didn''t dare to look at Zhang Zhiming''s eyes. He immediately replied, "there are still 18 people in Zhangjia who can call the immortal peak. The total number of indestructible people is about 53. "


    "Fifty three."


    Zhang Zhiming nodded. Under Zhang Lin''s puzzled eyes, he said softly, "our new friend has arranged the banquet, waiting for us to come in and eat it. How can we fail such a kindness?"


    "Send everyone out."


    "Two little!"


    Zhang Lin couldn''t help but say, "if you send these people out, your safety will be..."


    "Is there any killer in Zhangjia that is comparable to Tianjing Diyuan?" Zhang Zhiming asked.


    It is to ask Zhang Lin to Leng.


    Yeah.


    Now the whole Zhangjia can''t find a decent master. Even if all the warriors in the immortal territory are sent out, who can enter the courtyard full of arrays and threaten magistrate Zhang?


    Zhang Lin had nothing to say.


    But there is also some hesitation.


    It was not that he was reluctant to let go of the forces he had cultivated. Instead, he felt that Zhang Zhiming trusted Lu Li too much.


    Just after the two men had reached an agreement, Lu Li suddenly wanted to attack in an all-round way. Not to mention whether this crazy move has the possibility of success or not, the weird smell behind his back made Zhang Lin''s scalp numb, as if sensing a fatal crisis.


    Although he was not a great master, he did not have the instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages, but he also knew what was planning and what was seeking death.


    "Two young, really don''t think about it any more?"


    Therefore, Zhang Lin felt that he should speak to Zhang Zhiming to stop the "Crazy" idea of the second young. "Zhang Jia''s current strength is really unbearable. If it fails this time, it will damage a large number of wumie warriors, and finally Zhangjia can only be reduced to the end of renminrou. "


    The implication is that Zhangjia can''t afford to lose now.Even if Zhang Lin understands Zhang Zhiming, he doesn''t dare to make all the bets so soon.


    Strictly speaking, Zhang Lin is actually a businessman. He knew how to bet, and he also understood that Zhang Jia needed a victory more than waiting to die.


    However, if he risked losing his money, Zhang Lin still didn''t have the courage.


    This is not a businessman, but a gambler!


    "Zhang Lin, I know you are for the sake of Zhang Jia. Now, in the whole Zhangjiakou, you are probably the only one who is wholeheartedly thinking about the family. "


    Zhang Zhiming showed a smile to Zhang Lin and sighed: "if possible, I would like to give you the seat of the master of the house. But I can''t, and you I don''t have the talent. "


    "Er Shao is right. I can''t be the master of my family." When Zhang Lin heard the speech, he showed a wry smile.


    But he did not deny Zhang Zhiming''s statement.


    Zhang Lin is not arrogant enough to think that he can compete with him for the position of the leader of the zhangjias.


    Even if he held countless cards in his hand, he did not dare to fight against Zhang Zhiming. Even if Zhang Zhiming is so weak that any martial artist who listens to Lei Jing can crush his throat, even if they are close to each other, they can smash Zhang Zhiming into countless flesh and blood with their own cultivation of immortal environment.


    It''s a very simple thing. It''s so simple that he just needs to reach out and burst out his true Qi, and he can do it.


    But he didn''t dare.


    That''s right.


    It''s not that we can''t, but we don''t dare.


    Zhang Lin did not dare to do so.


    Compared with the cold and cruel Zhang tired, and the old owners who created the situation of Zhangjia by himself, including the immortal Zhang Heng, Zhang Lin, who has followed the three generations of masters of Zhangjia, is more afraid of Zhang Er Shao, who has not revealed his mountains and water.


    It''s not a temporary fear.


    It should be said that this fear does not come out of thin air.


    Since Zhang Lin witnessed with his own eyes how Zhang Zhiming helped Zhang Jue destroy one of the biggest hostile families in Zhangjia without using any martial artists, he has planted the seeds of fear in his heart.


    "Zhang Lin, don''t be afraid of me."


    Zhang Zhiming seems to be aware of something and looks at Zhang Lin gently: "at least now, you and I are still a family, aren''t you?"


    "Er Shao is right."


    Zhang Lin nodded slowly, with a complicated look on his face.


    Zhang Zhiming chuckled and then said, "and there are some things we can''t wait for others to feed into our mouths. If we want to have a good meal, we have to reach for them ourselves."


    "After all, the table has been set. As a guest to the banquet, it''s lucky to be invited to this banquet. How can we force the host to deliver everything to us?"


    After that, Zhang Zhiming held down the white paper and showed a meaningful smile on his face, "maybe for the host, the guests invited to the door may not be able to become a delicious food on the table."


    "In the face of an out and out monster, Zhang Lin, you should make a psychological preparation."


    Zhang Zhiming pinched the white paper into a ball and sighed: "those who follow others live, those who oppose others die!"


    After that, most of Zhang Wujing didn''t give any orders to Zhang Wujing.


    Leave Zhangjia and wait for reception.


    Whoa!


    Without any warning, the heavy rain outside became more violent.


    As if to drown everything.


    It''s unstoppable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    Within Yanzhou.


    An imperceptible undercurrent was surging.


    Because of the sudden heavy rain, all the long streets have been empty, and the square city has been closed ahead of time, as if in a dead silence.


    However, in the depth of the heavy rain, there is a black, extremely strange bird cut through the rain curtain, flying over the East Street in a very incredible way, to a big house outside.


    This place is called Yuncheng, which is an extremely important city in Yanzhou. Because it occupies the broadest commercial road in Yanzhou, extending in all directions, it has become a transit place for business in Yanzhou. The prosperity here is almost close to that of the main city, and even stronger than the main city in some aspects.


    On the other hand, there are many forces of Yanzhou family in this city.


    For example, the Hou family, such a huge thing, is here to do a lot of work and take root.


    Not only that, but also some aristocratic families who were born and raised in Yuncheng occupy most of the resources of Yuncheng, making the city a seemingly delicious and tempting "fat meat" with a deadly danger.


    Even the Hou family did not dare to expand their influence in Yuncheng easily. In the past, in order to sell the Marquis a face, those Yuncheng families would let the Hou family drink a sip of soup, which means "protection fee". But now the Hou family has lost the marquis. Although it is still the strongest family in Yanzhou on the whole, in Yuncheng, where every inch of land must be contested, the Hou''s face has already been improved It''s not worth it.


    In other words, the Hou family in Yuncheng have been living a miserable life.


    If it wasn''t for those aristocratic families who still have some mousetrap, now they are just afraid to kick the Hou family out of this plate, and they won''t even give them any meat scraps.


    Oh!


    When the whole Yuncheng city fell into a strange silence, the dark bird that fell in front of a big house on the east street suddenly gave out a scream.


    The sound pierced the rain and made people shiver.


    "Where is that strange bird?"


    The guard in the mansion seemed to notice something and felt strange. He was looking at the dark bird and frowning at the correspondence jade slips on his waist. Whenever there was anything wrong, he would directly send a message to his colleagues.


    At this time, the dark bird in the rain opened its wings, shook off countless water spray, and turned its head, crooked its head, and connected the sight of the guard.


    "No..."


    This guard is also a warrior at the peak of tongxuan. In the moment of looking at the strange bird, he immediately realized that it was not good.


    But his eyes soon blurred.


    It seems that there is a red light in bloom.


    Wait, red light?


    The guard reached out and touched his eyes. What he started was a piece of blood red, which was washed away by the rain.


    He was slightly stunned, and then he felt that his consciousness was a little vague.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    He tried to open his mouth and shout, but there was no sound at all.


    Then, there was a crack in the center of his eyebrow, as if someone had drawn a red line with a brush.


    Bang!


    A corpse fell to the ground, splashing a large amount of water, but was covered by the sound of rain, did not disturb anyone.


    Even Even another guard guard, who was more than a dozen steps away, did not notice anything wrong.


    Oh!


    The dark bird spread its wings and called again.


    Only this time, it flew up, over the high wall of the mansion, from the gap created by the fall of the guard into it.


    Then the strange bird began to swell, like a mass of ink, quickly turned into a figure.


    His face was covered with a cold armor.


    Diyuan mask!


    "Blackbird, you are slow. Are you old?"


    As he walked under the eaves of the rain, a hoarse voice sounded.


    From the opposite came a man who was also wearing Diyuan mask, and in his hand, he also carried a short sword stained with blood.


    Even the heavy rain couldn''t cover his bloody smell.


    Diyuan killer, known as blackbird, looked at him, was silent for a moment, and then said, "this is my mission."


    "You''ve crossed the line, murderer."


    "Murderer" laughs. "The leader attaches great importance to Yuncheng, and has sent enough ten Diyuan killers to help assassinate the important personnel of each family. It is not only me who has crossed the border, but the monsters who have been suppressed for a long time are crossing the border."


    After throwing away the blood on the dagger, the "murderer" looked hoarse as if he were a real evil ghost. "Unfortunately, there is no strong opponent in this family. After all Not everyone is lucky enough to be able to assassinate the master. "


    "Master of Yuncheng, someone will solve it."


    The blackbird closed his eyes and felt his goal. He found that the other side was dead. Then he said, "this is a real big action and one of the few collective tasks in the history of the earth. Master level target, that is the task of skycrystal killer. I don''t mind if you want to die. ""Oh, you''re really unkind."


    "It''s the same as it was then."


    The murderer didn''t care about blackbird''s indifference, and said frivolous words in a hoarse voice, which was very strange.


    The blackbird took a deep look at him and turned to go.


    The murderer said: "it''s rare to see an old friend. Don''t you want to talk about the past?"


    As he spoke, his step moved, and the dagger had stabbed at the back of the blackbird!


    PATA!


    The figure of the blackbird suddenly turned into a pool of ink, and then gathered again into a human form a dozen steps away.


    He stood in the rain in silence and said, "this action is to let tuntian Shengguo recall what the word Dibu represents. It''s very important. I don''t want to make fun of you."


    "How can this be called mischief?"


    The murderer''s sword pierced through the air, and his inexpressible loss and regret licked his lips and said, "the winner gets everything, and the loser''s bones are gone. This is the local experience you taught me."


    "Are you really old?"


    "Master?"


    The murderer called out the long lost name.


    The blackbird was silent.


    Then he said, "go, murderer, and engrave the name of the Ministry of earth on the blood bones of those people, so that they can remember - and never forget the horror of the earth."


    "Go, my best disciple."


    With this sentence, the blackbird once again incarnated as a group of ink, turned into a black bird, broke through the heavy rain curtain, and went to the next target location.


    The murderer gazed at the black bird and turned into a tiny black spot. His eyes relaxed under his half face armor and sneered, "the old guy is the old guy. The ground is glorious or something. What a boring old trick."


    "Who are you?"


    After the blackbird left, the strange atmosphere that enveloped the whole house suddenly dissipated, and finally someone found the trace of the murderer.


    The guard of the sentry roared and was about to crush the jade slips of communication. However, the murderer glided. Suddenly, there was a thunder like explosion in the rain curtain. A large area of rain water was forced to turn around, forming an arc-shaped impact. Every drop of rain water accelerated and turned into a lethal weapon capable of killing people. The guard''s body suddenly burst out with fine blood.


    At the next moment, the figure of the murderer appeared behind him like a ghost. With a sword, he cut open his throat and stifled the scream that was brewing on the way back.


    After a blow, the murderer cut off his heart with mercy and didn''t let him go on suffering.


    "Well, it seems that my skill is not as good as you, master."


    It seems that the murderer was annoyed by the exposure of his whereabouts. After sighing in an unknown sense, he jumped off the guard post, received the dagger into the sheath behind him, and hummed: "if you want the world to remember the terror of the earth, you should first throw yourself into the arms of terror."


    "After tonight, the name of terrors of the earth will ring through the holy land of swallowing heaven."


    "And I will be one of the most outstanding emissaries of death."


    after saying this, the murderer''s body gradually faded until it was integrated with the rain curtain. After that, there were only a few unknown songs left under the heavy rain, which represented that he was in a good mood.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, not only Yuncheng, but also several big cities in Yanzhou started the assassination under rainy night at the same time.


    The first people who died were the heads of some small and medium-sized families, all of whom had participated in the "big event" of assassinating King Yan.


    When someone noticed this, the first dish was served and the real banquet was just beginning.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    In the main city of Yanzhou, the pouring rain constantly washes the city. On the long street, there appears a figure running away.


    His breath was obscure and unclear. He was obviously seriously injured. He could hardly find a good place all over his body. Blood gushed out from several wounds. The most serious one was only half an inch short of piercing his heart.


    Bang!


    Because of the injury to his leg, his feet were soft, and he fell into the rain again. However, he got up in a hurry and looked back from time to time as if there was something terrible behind him.


    But behind him, the long street was empty, and there was no shadow at all.


    Finally, when the man went through the rain curtain and came to a house with the word "extreme thunder" hanging high.


    Seeing these two words, he showed a complicated look on his face. Then he used his strength and said in a loud voice: "I''m a member of the Ye family in Yanzhou! The murderer is making trouble and killing people in the street. Please let Lei make a decision! "


    When he yelled, he also took out a token flashing a light blue light, which just echoed with the plaque engraved with the word "extreme thunder".


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The sound of a heartbeat was heard in the mansion.


    The second Department of wind and thunder, the Department of wind will arrest the murderer, and the Department of thunder will be tried!


    The world only knows that where there is wind, there will be thunder. But few people know that the thunder department alone, extremely thunder two words are enough to let swallow the heaven Saint country''s murderer to hear the wind and fear!


    Lei Bu has the right of trial and execution. To commit murder in the street is tantamount to violating the dignity of Leibu.


    Even if - that''s the local people!


    The man who claimed to be from the Ye family in Yanzhou looked forward to hearing the voice spread further and further. The blue light on the token in his hand suddenly became blazing, but his expression soon changed from expectation to disappointment.


    And a glimmer of despair!


    Because, he came to ask for help with the order of thunder department, and did not get any response.


    Here However, the government of Leibu, even if there were some small problems in the second Department of Fenglei in Yanzhou, someone came to the door to ask for help with the order of Lei Bu, but Lei Bu didn''t respond to it. This is not normal!


    Even a fool can think that this is absolutely abnormal!


    What''s more, this man is not a fool.


    He was the "Hope" of the Ye family to escape from the monsters and seek help.


    "Are you going to let the murderer kill?"


    Thinking of the lunatic who killed the family members, and the "monster" with purple crystal face armor who hit the owner with one blow, the man''s expression changed from despair to anger and yelled in the rainy night.


    Because he knew very well that if he didn''t move back to save the soldiers, the yesters in Yanzhou would be finished!


    Bang!


    Just then.


    A dull voice broke through the rain and reached the man''s ears.


    It sounds like Ray''s Herald, but there is a real sense of despair in the man''s heart.


    Dong Bang!


    As the sound approached, the long street seemed to vibrate, and the accumulated rainwater rippled and fluctuated, more turbulent than the water waves made by the falling rain curtain.


    It''s like It''s cracked.


    At the end of the long street, a shadow came.


    The man turned his head and saw the shadow approaching. The despair in his eyes almost overflowed.


    The true face of that shadow turned out to be a giant like an iron tower.


    His body was covered with shining iron armor, and in his hand was an exaggerated sword.


    Another hand, also carrying a dead head.


    Suddenly!


    The giant raised his hand and threw the head out. The whole rain curtain seemed to have been torn open. The head passed over the man''s body and smashed the plaque engraved with "extreme thunder".


    And set it there.


    "Master of the house!"


    When the man saw who the head once belonged to, the pupil concussion, sent out the shrill scream!


    And the body a soft, completely paralyzed in the rain.


    The most powerful master of the Ye family, the master of the late Ming Dynasty, was beheaded like this. He didn''t close his eyes until he died!


    Dong, Dong, Dong.


    Tower like giant step by step, until the man side, he stopped, looking down at the man.


    Then he knocked on the purple armor on his face, and a dull voice like thunder rang out: "are there any last words?"


    The man wakes up in a dream and looks up at the giant''s face armor.


    Because there is a giant in the top of his head to cover the rain, the rain clattered on both sides, causing countless waves, but let him have an illusion that the rain has passed and the sky is fine.


    No.


    No.


    The man suddenly gave a bitter smile.


    "After the rain But it''s not clear yet. " He murmured in a low voice, and the whole person was shrouded in the shadow of the giant. Finally, he said inexplicably, "how can a person like you be a ground killer?""Killers, are not all silent, quietly completed the assassination?"


    Oh!


    The giant raised his outrageous sword, half of which was still on the ground, making a harsh sound.


    His movements are extremely skillful, as if he has practiced for thousands of times, and he has a trace of mellow feeling.


    When he raised his sword horizontally, the giant hummed, "killer, it''s enough to kill."


    "People are dead. Why bother how I kill you."


    "Yes."


    The man nodded and looked again at the "master of the Ye family" who had broken the plaque of Leibu, and said with a sad smile: "it''s reasonable!"


    Then he closed his eyes.


    Boom!


    With the giant brandishing his sword, a huge sound of breaking through the air suddenly broke out. The rain on the whole long street was swept by the air waves and diffused in all directions, forming a short vacuum.


    Jingle.


    When he put down his sword again, the air stagnated for a moment before the rain covered the street again.


    Then, a piece of bright red dye through hundreds of meters of water, the original paralysis there man, has disappeared.


    "Too much force."


    The giant stares at the door of Leibu house on the right side. The regiment can''t recognize the bloodstain. He evaluates himself and turns away in silence.


    After he left, a group of unknown killers from nowhere quickly crossed the long street, braved the heavy rain and took all traces.


    The same scene happened all over the main city of Yanzhou.


    As the main city of Yanzhou, there are many big families here. Even when the bloody storm is set off, some people have already reacted to it.


    However, the big families were surprisingly silent, as if they were gagged and fell into silence.


    The root cause of all this is that there are masters in black robes in every big family.


    Their chest, embroidered with the family emblem of Hou family, represents the will of the first family in Yanzhou.


    These masters did not make any action, let alone to anyone. They just stood there, silent, and firmly standing there, emitting the prestige of the master, as well as the intention of killing without hypocrisy.


    "What''s the meaning of Hou''s family? Did you really take refuge in Lord Yan''s residence?"


    In the face of the hous'' oppression, some people asked questions with dissatisfaction.


    "The Hou family suppressed us with their own strength and watched a massacre in the local government. Are you going to betray the aristocratic class?"


    Some people tried to make the masters from Hou''s family realize what they were doing now.


    This kind of behavior has touched the bottom line of the aristocratic class.


    The present attitude of Lord Yan''s residence is obviously to start a war in an all-round way, and clear away a large number of middle-level aristocratic families that can control the war situation. Even if the remaining top aristocratic families have the ability to communicate with heaven, they can''t start a war.


    Because of the number and strength of the grand masters, they were obviously inferior to the Yan palace.


    Even the Hou family is not so good.


    However, as the most powerful and oldest Hou family among them, they have already stood on the other side of the Yan palace. What are their chances of winning?


    "It seems that after the death of the Marquis, you are really timid."


    At this time, an old man''s voice sounded slowly in Nalan''s mansion, which made the master in the mansion frown.


    There was a look of fear.


    Nalan family, this is also an ancient family.


    Although it is not as powerful as Hou''s, the Nalan family can stand firm and become one of the top five aristocratic families in Yanzhou.


    Their greatest confidence is that there are enough "old people".


    Although in front of the Marquis, those old people were younger generation, but now the Marquis has disappeared. The only old qualification left in Yanzhou is a few masters of Nalan family.


    Even the two "old men" of the same generation as Hou ye and Hou Wu did not live longer than them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    For martial arts, it is not that the older the more terrible, but for the aristocratic family, the older, the more frightening.


    They have lived too long and come into contact with too many secrets, even a lot of secrets that can subvert everything.


    Therefore, in aristocratic families, antiques are often feared and feared by people.


    The master who was sent to guard the Nalan mansion was one of the few remaining masters in the Hou family in the late Ming Dynasty.


    Rao is so. When an old man in Nalan''s family opened his mouth, he still showed a look of fear.


    "Younger generation, Hou''s family is in your hands. It''s a pearl in the dust."


    The old voice sounded again.


    Then, in the track of Nalan mansion, a woman with an umbrella suddenly appeared.


    The woman''s expression is curious, looked at that Hou family master one eye, soon lost interest, eyeground flashed a trace of disdain.


    Although she is just not destroyed, she shows disdain for a master.


    However, the old man was standing next to the old man with a strange umbrella.


    The old man is too thin and too short.


    Standing by the woman''s side, it seems that there is no sense of existence, but since his appearance, the master of Hou''s family has already put forward the action of facing the battle. His true spirit is surging, and the rain near his body is broken to avoid his body.


    The small and thin old man raised his turbid eyes, looked at him carefully, and then asked, "you are alone to deal with the Nalan family?"


    Master Hou did not speak.


    The old man also sighed: "old, really old."


    "Nalan''s family has been silent for a long time, even you are not afraid of us."


    The pupil of the master of Hou''s family trembled suddenly.


    The woman standing beside her, holding the umbrella for the old man, suddenly moved, as fast as she could slow. In that moment, even the rain fell into a strange situation, as if frozen.


    There is a terrible shadow behind the woman, as if to control the space, make everything stop.


    Wu Ling!


    The master of Hou''s family was shocked and immediately recognized the shadow behind the woman.


    When he broke through the shackles of Wuling, the woman''s figure flashed away, and then flashed back to the old man.


    It happened so fast that she couldn''t even drop her umbrella, which she had lost her grasp. She had already gone back and held the handle again.


    Whoa!


    The rain came down again, but the master of Hou''s family was pale and bloody.


    "Tianjie Wuling When did the Nalan family have such a pride? "


    He looked at the woman with shocked eyes and spoke for the first time.


    Just at that moment, the only immortal woman used the power of Tianjie Wuling to give him a great power.


    If he had not been the master of the late Ming you period, the blow just now would have made him lose his fighting power and kneel down in embarrassment and humiliation.


    "Ha ha."


    The little old man shook his head, and his eyes were full of pride: "Nalan family has not competed with the Hou family in the past 100 years, or even participated in the Marquis''s crazy plan, so low-key that even Lord Yan''s house almost forgot our existence. Do you think - we just hide?"


    Hearing this, master Hou''s eyes were gray, and his anger began to break.


    He''s been hit hard.


    Although it is not dead yet, the combat power of that body has been weakened by at least 40%.


    Don''t forget that the old man standing by the woman''s side is the real thorny existence.


    In the late Ming you period, even in its heyday, there was no assurance that he would be defeated.


    Now a face-to-face encounter is severely damaged by the "abnormal" around him, and there is no chance to win.


    Nalan''s family I''m afraid I can''t keep it.


    This thought flashed in the head of the Hou family grandmaster, and at the same time he clasped the jade pendant in his heart. Just as he was about to crush it, the old man took a slow step.


    One step later, his thin palm had already caught the master''s wrist.


    The unimaginable power crushed his wrist bone almost instantaneously, and was as fragile as a joke in front of the old man.


    "Mingyou The peak... "


    Master Hou tried to spit out these four words, but he was no longer struggling with anything. His pulse was captured and his intention to communicate with the Hou family was discovered by the other party. Now the roles of both sides have been completely reversed.


    Nalan''s family became a hunter, and he was the prey.


    "In the late Ming Dynasty, it''s a pity to kill them."


    The old man turned his turbid eyes and looked up at the master of Hou''s family in front of him and said with a smile: "would you like to serve for the Nalan family?"


    "If you are willing to nod your head and tell me the plan of Lord Yan''s house and Hou''s family, I can spare your life."


    "Think about it carefully. What good will it do you to work for the Hou family?"His voice seemed to have some peculiar rhythm, which made the master of Hou''s family hesitant, but he could not say what he wanted to refuse.


    Just as his will was about to collapse and even nodded his head, a sarcastic voice sounded, which broke the old man''s control over him in an instant.


    "Nalan disease, you old devil, is really sick."


    "He doesn''t want to. I''ll answer you for him."


    Hearing this voice, the master of Hou''s family suddenly woke up and tried his best to break away from the old man''s bondage!


    Of course, this is also related to the fact that the old man did not continue to clamp him down.


    Because, he looked at the figure who came in from the gate of Nalan''s house.


    An old man, who was also old, was wearing a splendid robe.


    "Hou Li, you should call me brother Nalan."


    The old man named Nalan''s disease sneered.


    "No one has called me this name for many years, and I still feel a little uncomfortable for a while."


    "Since you want to be so formal, you should call me eight Ye."


    Hou Li, also known as Hou eight ye, came forward slowly, stretched out his hand to hold the seriously injured master''s shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s hard."


    "Eight ye, be careful, that girl''s martial spirit is very evil."


    He nodded and whispered a reminder.


    After hearing this, he looked at the woman who was holding the umbrella. A light flashed in his eyes. Then he suddenly said, "so you have been hiding in the dark all these years, just to revive the ancient martial spirit of Nalan family?"


    "I remember It''s called TianKuo


    "Hou Li, the Nalan family has never been an enemy of the Hou family. You make up your own mind and send someone to watch the Nalan family. I''m afraid you didn''t get the consent of the small manager?"


    Nalan''s disease snorted coldly, but he didn''t answer the question. Instead, he was staring at Hou Baye with gloomy eyes: "why don''t you always let Nalan''s family go?"


    "Let go?"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Hou Baye''s face showed a strange smile, "no matter how weak the Nalan family is, it used to be one of the ancient clans. How can I not guard against people like you hiding in Yanzhou and breaking into Hou''s territory? "


    Mention of the word "ancient nationality", the eyes of Nalan disease flashed a crazy light, "I warned you, I clearly warned you."


    "-- no, mention those words again!"


    Boom!


    Nalan disease thin body suddenly burst out, sending out a dead breath of true Qi, instantly covered his body, a claw to Hou eight Ye''s throat.


    "You still don''t learn much."


    In the face of Nalan''s disease, Hou Baye laughed. At this moment, he was full of vigor!


    The palm of Nalan''s disease seemed to touch the fire, and made a sound of whooping, even a string of black smoke!


    "Asshole! Asshole


    He was so shocked that he walked away from Hou Baye''s body. When he saw the burn marks on the back of his hand, he suddenly remembered the skill of the man in front of him. His anger turned to ridicule. "I almost forgot that you are a waste. You can''t practice the emperor''s tyrannical formula!"


    "Yes."


    Hou eight Ye''s body is full of the true spirit as fierce as thunder, to just to the Yang, fair and bright.


    However, he is not the most famous "emperor overlying" of the Hou family.


    "It''s because I am a waste who can''t practice the emperor''s tyrannical formula, so this" big sky thunder secret method "that no one wants to practice will fall into my hands."


    "But this kind of secret Qi just suppresses the invincible" annihilation Tiangong "of Nalan family


    Hou eight Ye grinned, and his old-fashioned face showed an expression of incomparable banter.


    It''s like fatalistic absurdity.


    Nalan''s family handed down skill is the supreme heavenly skill.


    However, it was restrained by a "big sky thunder secret method" which was no more than six levels.


    Just like two old people who practice two kinds of skills, they can''t tolerate fire and water, enemies of life and death!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    In the palace of Yan, Lu Li is sitting in the small yard with red sleeves. On the stone table, there is the seal of God killing.


    Now the whole land is moving along with it. The proof of shensha seal as a leader is the only proof for the commander-in-chief of those rebellious elite killers.


    With the passage of time, there are lights on the seal of God''s death. At first, it still flickers. Until the end, the light on the seal of God''s killing has almost become a bright light. Every ray of light represents that a killer has completed his task and also represents the death of a life.


    There are hundreds of Yanzhou aristocratic families. At least half of the families listed as the targets of the local government account for at least most of them. At the same time, dozens of family owners and central figures have been assassinated. This is an extremely huge feast. Even if the local government has recovered its full strength, it has never tasted such delicacies.


    But with the twinkling of those lights, the beginning of this feast is coming to an end.


    Dozens of aristocratic families sound very bluffing, but in fact, they are some immortal characters, and there are few masters. Although the number is huge, they have no room for resistance in the face of the swarming ground. They can only be destroyed like ants crushed by a huge ship.


    Although the number one killer organization in the world was captured by the shadow of the demon Kingdom Princess HuangXuan, the existence of the Ministry of earth for so many years is not an empty name.


    During this period, with the efforts of Cao Hanbing and Ge Xinyue, and the tacit consent of Chen Yang, the whole department of the earth has completely returned to his heart, and the three seals have gathered together. Lu Li has mastered the power that is no less than Chen Yang''s on the surface. This sharp knife, which is stained with blood, will be completely transformed into a long sword in his hand, which can be used as an arm to kill all enemies.


    To be honest, Lu Li himself felt that it was a bit of a fuss to pacify those rebellious aristocratic families with the Ministry of land.


    If he really wanted to, as long as he had enough time, he would be able to start a war within the family of three prefectures that was enough to make them retrogressive for hundreds of years. When all was over, he would take the power of Lord Yan''s mansion to stagger into the arena, and eliminate all unstable factors in the hostile eyes of those aristocratic families who had expected but could not do anything about it.


    Unfortunately, he has no time.


    There is no time to swallow the holy land of heaven.


    Ding Dang!


    Because the light was too bright, the God killing seal actually floated a few inches in the air, and finally fell on the table, which made Lu Li wake up and rubbed his face, which was quite funny: "now, why do you hesitate?"


    The Ministry has opened the curtain. What''s left is up to me?


    Lu Li stares at the God killing seal that is still shining. Although the flashing light is continuous, how many times does it flicker? How many times does it flicker? How long and how long does it mean? Compared with the list in his heart, Lu Li finds that the earth Department has accomplished the task very well.


    Those in the list of aristocratic family leaders, important people, should have fallen into a deep sleep in the shadow of the earth.


    When the night recedes, the legend of terror comes to the holy kingdom again, and the family''s counter attack will follow.


    When the matter came to an end, Lu Li found his face numb and shook his head helplessly: "is it wrong to calculate?"


    The restlessness in my heart is like a shadow, like this sudden heavy rain, which makes Lu Li extremely bored.


    It is clear that everything is going very smoothly. On the surface, the fruits of victory are close at hand, and Luli can even smell the sweet fragrance.


    What am I afraid of?


    Lu Li lowered his eyelids and began to ask himself.


    All plots, all calculations, will end after this heavy rain. When daylight breaks, the era of decadent aristocratic families will come to an end. Lord Yan''s house will have absolute power over Yanzhou. Hou''s family and Zhang''s family will work hard to integrate those poor families who have lost their owners. These two families are also their chosen "allies". Even if they are not loyal and reliable, they have their own backhand and cards.


    So, what am I afraid of?


    What''s wrong with it?


    What has gone wrong?


    Lu Li kept asking himself, the intelligence about every family in his mind flashed rapidly, until finally, in a remote corner that he had almost forgotten, a name suddenly came out.


    Hou family.


    The first ancestor of Hou family.


    The old maniac who is deeply hidden and obsessed with looking for ancient relics!


    "Variable? Can you be a variable? " Lu Li raised his head as if he had seen the first ancestor of the Hou family and had a frank and open dialogue with him.


    There''s no answer in the air.


    Lu Li''s fingers jumped slightly and laughed at himself.


    Maybe I was too cautious.


    Hum!


    At the same time, the seal of God''s death lights up again.


    This time, it was Cao Hanbing''s voice.


    "Here we go."


    Cao Hanbing said these three words, Lu Li''s eyes slightly narrowed, nodded and whispered: "it''s over."After that, he stood up and held the seal of God in his hand and looked at the place where mu Hongxiu lived. At this time, the gate was closed.


    Mu tea is not in the yard.


    At this moment, she is in linger''s residence, staring at a huge map.


    Standing beside her is not only ling''er, but also Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi.


    It''s just that the atmosphere is a little weird at the moment.


    Ling''er is holding a sleeping little ball, and her eyes twinkle with light. Her eyes scan several key positions of the huge map several times. She seems to want to say something. Then she frowns and falls into another period of meditation.


    It''s about focusing on something else.


    Her eyes, staring at the most remote location of the map, where there is a white trace, abrupt to the extreme, but also like heaven and earth cross.


    It''s snowy state.


    White eyes at the snow state, pondering for a long time, is about to say something to break the silence, but Ding Lingxi is faster than her!


    Bang!


    Ding Lingxi went to the huge map, jumped up and photographed a place, summoned up courage and said, "it''s from yezong!"


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    In vain, he immediately yelled.


    She seldom speaks so strictly to Ding Lingxi.


    Just because what they are discussing this time is too amazing.


    It''s so amazing that even born with precocious wisdom, just like the spirit who is born to know it all, doesn''t open his mouth at will.


    "Why not? Since we have to choose a place to solve the war, we should choose the most powerful ally. "


    Ding Lingxi didn''t care about the white scolding, but looked at mu tea sleeves. Now she was no longer afraid of the Yan King''s highness, who used to wear invincible glory. She just said firmly: "looking at the whole waste of time, who else has the qualification except the night clan of the six Kingdoms?"


    "Although Lingxi is right."


    "But it''s not feasible."


    Ling''er touched the hair of the little hairball and subconsciously said, "the longzhizhou where yezong is located has a special terrain. If you want to put the decisive battle place here, you need to pay too much sacrifice. That''s not the price that can be afforded by the present heaven swallowing kingdom. "


    "Moreover, your father, the Lord of yezong, will not agree to such an act."


    Hearing ling''er''s explanation, Ding Lingxi tooted her mouth and thought carefully about her patriarchal father''s conduct. She could not help but think that what ling''er said was really reasonable.


    "The front line cannot be too long."


    Seeing Ding Lingxi so depressed, she could not help saying: "even if we really want to choose this decisive battle, we also have better alternatives."


    With that, she pointed to the snow state, and her eyes twinkled: "that sea of monsters and the city walls that stand for thousands of years will be good barriers. The warriors who guard this place will never sit idly by and ignore the flames of war


    "The devil kingdom is not a fool, snow state Do they dare to go? " Ding Lingxi murmured in a low voice.


    Ling Er sighs, white droops down the eyes, even bathes the red sleeve''s lip angle to have a trace of tiny imperceptible radian.


    Although Ding Lingxi''s words are childish and childish, no one can deny that what she said is not wrong, not at all.


    It''s not a fool. What does snow state mean? How can they not understand it? Even if the snowy state is the most suitable place for the decisive battle, there is no reason for the kingdom to comply with this choice. They foolishly follow them to snowy state and risk defeat and have a "fair" duel.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    There has never been a so-called fair existence of war between countries.


    This is a truth that all three-year-old children understand. Although Ding Lingxi looks childish and willful, she is, after all, the little saint of yezong and one of the future heirs of the six kingdoms.


    She knows a lot, but she doesn''t want to think about it.


    Even, she proposed that yezong should be regarded as the place of the final battle, which was very far sighted.


    Even mu tea must admit that in a moment just now, she did have a move.


    It''s a pity that Ding Lingxi is just a little saint. Before her achievement, she doesn''t even have the right to be a saint. If she is now the master of yezong, mu Hongxiu will definitely agree to her proposal and join hands with yezong of the six kingdoms to give the extreme demon kingdom a loud and painful slap in the face.


    However, now the master of yezong is her father, and all her special status comes from that master of yezong. Standing in the perspective of mu tea, this proposal is very attractive, but standing in the perspective of the Lord of the night sect, Ding Lingxi''s proposal is a bit of a dream.


    "The best place to fight is at the border."


    Finally, when the atmosphere is about to return to silence again, mu tea, who has been staring at the huge map, finally speaks.


    She looked at the map, belongs to the ancient part, tuntian Shengguo occupied the edge of the territory, there is a black trace.


    That''s the border.


    Or it should be said that it was an abyss.


    It is a miracle opened up by the ancestor emperor with his supernatural power. It is an unshakable iron wall to isolate all foreign enemies.


    Whether from the special meaning of its symbol or from the strategic point of view, it is the best choice to put the decisive battle place at the border and defeat the holy land of devouring heaven before the abyss.


    However, as far as the border pass is concerned, the three kings guarding the abyss have insight into the plot of the kingdom. Even if the border crossing is opened, the country''s gate is opened, and the decisive battle is transferred to the territory of tuntian Sheng, even if it will bring unimaginable damage to the Kingdom, they will not allow the calculation of the kingdom to sound.


    Give the war to the general.


    Give it to someone who is good at it.


    The decision of the three kings is not a blunder, at least on the surface, it is a very decisive decision.


    However, they are not the only three who are good at war.


    Lin Wangbei, the marshal of Zhenguo, who was supposed to be a reinforcements to guard the border, was very "loyal" to guard his duties. Even under the pressure of the three kings, he still sent a letter for help to Lord Yan''s house through secret channels.


    He didn''t want to give up the border.


    In order to mu tea to Lin Wangbei''s understanding, immediately knew his plan.


    He did not want to give up the border, which did not mean that he completely denied the decision of the three kings.


    The final decisive battle site cannot be at the border, which is also Lin Wangbei''s idea. So, Mu red sleeve read that letter for help, Lin Wangbei did not explicitly say the content.


    He wants to find another place to fight, not only to fight, but to win.


    It is for this reason that the four of them stand in front of the map of Zhenwu and meditate.


    "If we have a decisive battle at the border, the three kings must use the power of the abyss." After mu Hongxiu finished that sentence, he suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to the black shadow on the edge of the holy land of swallowing heaven. "The abyss, as a frontier of the holy Kingdom, was opened up by the ancestor emperor, which contains the power to destroy everything. When necessary, the three kings can mobilize the power of the abyss, empty the territory of the holy Kingdom, and break out a boundless divine power comparable to the anger of heaven and man. "


    Mu tea side said, eyes slightly flash: "Lin Wang north to Lu Li to support the most important reason, it is here."


    "The essence of the abyss is also a great array."


    "A huge array connected with the whole heaven swallowing kingdom!"


    With the Mu red sleeve road out of the essence of the abyss, three women look different, showing different expressions.


    Or linger first responded and said, "since the abyss has such a powerful power, why does the extremely heaven demon Kingdom choose the border as the decisive battle place?"


    "They must have something to rely on." White also squinted.


    As the embodiment of the will of the world, she knew many unknown secrets and said slowly, "the anger of man and nature is terrible, but it is not invincible. Even the real heaven and man will be helpless in the face of more than a million military formations, let alone an array created by imitating the power of heaven and man? "


    "Even so..." Ling''er thought for a moment and was surprised to say, "do they want to sacrifice millions of people''s lives to fill the abyss of anger?"


    "Are they..."


    "Crazy."


    Did not wait for Ling Er to say the last two words, mu tea has received the words, light way: "they are crazy."


    She looked at ling''er, as if she intended to teach her something, "the people in the kingdom of heaven and devil are originally a group of madmen. In their eyes, anything can be sacrificed, even the most cherished life of the world. As long as the goal can be achieved, not to mention millions of people, even if the number is increased by 10 times or 100 times, even if the national foundation of the kingdom of heaven and evil is wiped out, and hundreds of millions of people are buried in this war, the Madman of the extreme God will not have any hesitation. He didn''t even frown, so he put all the soldiers into battle to calm the anger of the abyss"Of course, the premise of all this is" victory. "


    "Although the abyss is strong, it is not without limits. It sounds like a wonderful thing to mobilize the power of the whole tuntian Shengguo, which is comparable to the power of heaven and man''s anger. But once it shows its claws and teeth, it will paralyze the kingdom in a short period of time. "


    Mu Hongxiu almost broke up the biggest secret of tuntian Shengguo and shared it with them. The tone was gentle enough to be free of anything wrong, as if it should be.


    "Transfer a lot of Reiki, or energy, through the abyss transformation, and then explode the power that can calm everything. Such power, indeed, should have a price. "


    Since she returned to Lingwu''s mansion, she had almost no knowledge of the essence of the collection.


    At the same time, we also understand why the hell kingdom must put the decisive battle place at the border.


    "They''re waiting."


    Ling''er sighed: "the Lord of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil is really a hero. No matter whether the frontier opens the abyss or not, the soldiers who attack are doomed to die. "


    Bai Bai and Ding Lingxi can''t help looking at ling''er.


    Ding Lingxi was surprised and said, "sister ling''er means that the kingdom of the devil dare to take hundreds of thousands of soldiers as abandoned children?"


    "Even if they have strong national strength, they can''t afford to go through all this trouble?"


    Ling''er shook his head and looked up at the plate belonging to the holy kingdom of tuntian on the map. "The kingdom of heaven and the devil is a tactic of the same fate. As long as you can force the holy state to open the abyss, it is worth sacrificing so many people. Once the power of the abyss devours the sacrifices prepared by the demon Kingdom, then the real army of the demon kingdom will also come to crush everything in the holy kingdom with no effort. "


    "But..." Ding Lingxi originally wanted to ask, if the holy kingdom does not open the abyss?


    But before the question could be opened, she had already thought of the answer.


    If the holy Kingdom doesn''t open the abyss, it must give up the border, end this meaningless war of attrition, let the army of the kingdom of heaven and demon invade the territory, and set the decisive battle place in the vast territory of tuntian Shengguo.


    The reason why they are discussing here is that the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven has given up the power of the abyss?


    "This is an honest and upright conspiracy. It is the chance that the mad devil gambled on the fate of a country and won it."


    Mu Hongxiu gave linger a look of appreciation, and then concluded: "whether it is to choose to fight at the border, or to give up the border, or even to open the abyss of the supreme divine power, let its anger devour hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers. In this border war, the holy Kingdom has lost. "


    After a pause, Mu red sleeve squints and says in a deep voice: "a total defeat!"


    "Therefore, the key to breaking the game is to force the kingdom of the heaven and the devil to transfer the decisive battle place, and give this unfair war a final" balance. "


    Ling Er looked at the snow state on the map and sighed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    Boom!


    A ferocious purple thunder broke the darkness, tore open the heavy clouds, appeared in the sky of Nalan mansion.


    At this time, the original Naran mansion no longer exists, or should be said, should have been the location of the mansion, only the ruins lingering in strange black air, hidden with lightning flickering, but not long, disappeared.


    In the ruins, Hou Li, the eight Lord of Hou family, controlled the thunder, and his robe was almost broken, and was frozen by the traces of blood and burnt paste, covering the wound of the whole body.


    He looked down and looked at the umbrella supporting woman standing on the other side of the ruins, sighing: "the" lack of heaven "is worthy of the evil gate known as the most powerful ancient martial spirit. In the meantime, the gods of the sky will have a place for you."


    The umbrella supporting woman has no expression, and the hideous and twisted shadow behind her is now and again, and she is full of fear for the old man.


    Silence for a long time, she said, "you can''t see that day."


    "Hey."


    Facing the provocation of this generation, Hou bayou breathed a breath, and did not care about her almost condensed into the essence of killing, but turned his head and looked at the other side, "old man, if you don''t die, come out."


    "And, besides you, how many of your little brothers are not ready to do? Are you all dead? "


    At the other end of the ruins, there are countless black air full of stillness, turning into a thin and short body of Nalan disease.


    Nalan disease stepped on the broken brick, cold way: "to deal with you, there is no need for Nalan home to move out. Hou Li, don''t look too high on yourself. "


    Hou Baye heard the words and spit out a blood water with internal organs fragments, and he didn''t care about it: "you old but not dead guys, you talk about the world without dispute on your mouth, and you are still calculating everything on your back?"


    "But your brothers are really cruel. Leave you old man here and die for the future of Nalan family."


    Hou bayou glanced at the silent umbrella supporting woman again, and said, "after you die, she will be the God son of Nalan family, who will lead the Naran family to return to the glory of the ancient people? Good abacus, even me, must admit that your ideas are really good, very creative, and bold enough. "


    Hearing the ancient word again, Nalan disease was calm and calm, looking like a dead man.


    He reached out and patted his heart, and the naked eye could not detect the lightning passing by, and was rapidly killing his thick foundation of heaven skill.


    That was the present that Hou carp gave him.


    The sixth level secret method of great thunder is bright and powerful. The real Qi produced by it can just restrain the extinction of Tiangong. Or, they are the attributes of one but not identical.


    The great thunder symbolizes destruction, and the extinction of heaven symbolizes death.


    But these two kinds of true gas are difficult to tolerate, and they are mutually related.


    So Hou bayou injected a great thunder in the heart of Nalan disease, and he had already seriously damaged the Nadan family''s tripod bearer.


    Although it seems that he is not as fierce as Hou bayou from the appearance, in fact, the internal channels of Nalan disease have been shattered by the conflict of Qi and truth. If the Xuanmen Youfu is not temporarily closed, the gift left by Hou bayou to him by his death has already broken his Xuanmen Youfu and took away his old life.


    Thinking of this, Nalan''s eyes sank, but in a flash it became relief.


    OK, fortunately, she was there.


    Nalan disease saw the woman who supported the umbrella, and smiled silently, as if thinking of a bright future.


    "What an ugly thing, Nalan is sick."


    "You monsters, who are deformed, turn their desires into chains, put them around the necks of these young people, give them powerful forces that they can''t control at all, and cultivate new monsters generation by generation. I thought it was to revive the glory of the family? Nalan is ill, you should really look at your mouth now. "


    "It''s ugly!"


    Hou bayou spits out these three words, even if he is seriously injured, he still throws a voice.


    "Forget it, Hou Li." Nalan disease took a step forward, but there was no such force. He was like an old man with a long history. He smiled and laughed. "At our age, there is nothing left except glory, future and the surname inherited from birth."


    Nalan disease spits out a cloud of dark color, which is the sequelae of thunder''s power to destroy his body.


    Now his lungs have been torn by thunder. If it wasn''t for his strong body, he could not do anything so simple as talking.


    But even so, he looked at the umbrella supporting woman standing there with a very long-awaited look like he didn''t realize any pain, and smiled: "at least, I can afford the name Nalan. And you? Go to Youming, you may face the ancestors of Hou family, and answer with a reasonable and vigorous manner, do you have no half deserved to Hou family? "


    "Of course not."


    Hou bayou coughed and wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth at will. "I was destined to be the" Xiaozi "of Hou family from the moment I was born. Even if I went to the nether, there is a possibility of one in 10000. The remnant soul of Hou family was lucky to remember who I was and knew what I did, and I should also come up and tear my soul apart and drop it into the deepest ''nether River''"But what does that matter?"


    Before Nalan disease began to sneer again, Hou Baye opened his arms as if to embrace the heavy rain. He laughed and said, "what does that matter?"


    Nalan disease see some crazy Hou eight ye, first a Leng, expression again become gloomy.


    Houjia and Nalan''s entanglement has not been a day or two.


    No matter how low-key the Nalan family is and how harmless it is, the Hou family headed by the Marquis has never let the Nalan family pass by, and their indifferent eyes are always watching here.


    However, now the Marquis is is dead, and his eyes are no longer sharp. Nalan disease almost thinks that the day of turning over for the Nalan family is coming. However, he never thought that he left the Marquis and came to a more crazy marquis.


    Hou carp -!


    Nalan disease recited the name silently, and his intention of killing was almost overflowing.


    What does he want to do? What does this madman want to do after destroying the residence of Nalan family in the main city?


    "Nallan disease, haven''t you noticed it?" Hou Baye stopped laughing and pointed to the top of his finger.


    Nalan looked subconsciously at the dark cloud that covered all the stars and the sky, and his face was ugly.


    "The era of aristocratic family power has passed. For some people, the glory of the ancient people is just a piece of iron in the way. "


    "The family will be destroyed."


    "Everything will be destroyed."


    Hou Baye''s voice gradually sank down and looked at the umbrella girl. "Monsters should also be buried with the old history."


    "Shut up!"


    Nalan pointed to Hou Baye and said angrily, "don''t play tricks here! You''ve been abandoned, Hou Li! What else can you do as a waste man! What else can you do? "


    "Yes, I''ve done it." Hou Baye seemed to suddenly realize that his eyes, which had no light at all, brightened up, and his old face seemed to be rejuvenated with a smile: "but Hou''s family will ride on the big boat, ride through the storm and leave a mark in the new era."


    "Even if I am abolished, will the Hou family continue?"


    "In this way, even if you go to the nether world after death, those old ghosts have nothing to say?"


    Hou Baye chuckled a few times and said to Nalan: "the rotten and old rules are about to be broken. You are not the opponent of the Yan palace."


    "Or rather."


    "You are no match for him."


    The expression of Nalan''s disease became more ugly.


    Of course, he knew who he was talking about.


    The young man''s recent reputation has nearly overwhelmed Mo Shenfeng and Hou ye, the two original masters of Yanzhou.


    "The Nalan family has never been an enemy of Lord Yan''s house. Even if Lu Li wants to settle down, it can''t be settled by us."


    Nalan disease also wanted to refute, but when he saw the smile on his face, he immediately understood what he meant.


    Now, there is no point in refuting anything.


    Whether the Nalan family is really as "innocent" as he said, he knows better than anyone else.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    Under the gaze of Hou Baye''s eyes, Nalan disease even felt a little flustered.


    But this flurry only existed for a moment and dissipated in the triumph of winning.


    "Hou Li, your crazy trick of selling your suit is really immature compared with the marquis."


    Nalan gave a cold smile and said in a low voice, "if I hadn''t fought with the Lord for many times, maybe I would have been cheated by your little tricks."


    "What good are you doing so hard for Lord Yan''s residence?"


    Nalan disease sneered and said his guess, but he stared at Hou Baye''s expressionless face, trying to see something from the face that had been covered by rain and blood.


    To his disappointment, he didn''t change his expression at all.


    There was no change at all.


    "You can say nothing. You can also think that if you take refuge in Lord Yan''s residence, you can bring a new atmosphere to Hou''s family. But I have to remind you that the era of aristocratic family will not be over, never will be."


    Nalan disease made a voice of resentment, "even if the young manager of the Yan palace had any more means, he would not dare to move Nalan''s family. He would not even dare to touch all the families that had participated in the assassination of King Yan! The aristocratic family is the real foundation of swallowing the kingdom of heaven. No matter how brave he is, he can''t destroy the foundation of the holy kingdom! "


    "Even if he dares, the ancient people of the holy kingdom will not let him go, and the royal family of the holy kingdom will not let him go!"


    With these words, Nalan''s disease seemed suddenly choked. His face was livid, but he raised his hand and slapped it hard at his chest!


    Boom!


    There was thunder in his lungs, and Nalan''s disease spat out scorched, arcing blood mixed with fragments of his lungs.


    After this, Nalan disease''s expression was pretty good-looking. He found that Hou Baye had fallen into silence. He immediately became proud: "what? Hou Li, do you have time to be speechless


    "No, I was just thinking."


    Hou eight Ye shook his head and sighed: "a fool like you still holds a part of the foundation of the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven. It seems that our holy country really has no future."


    "You want to die!"


    Nalan disease clenched his fist and said angrily, "Sanli, kill him!"


    The umbrella woman, called Sanli, raised her face and took a deep look at him. The shadow behind her suddenly shrank and then opened. Suddenly, the huge volume of tens of feet was lifted up and solidified in the surrounding space. Then, as soon as the woman lifted her feet, people already appeared in front of him!


    However, her face soon appeared a trace of amazement, but the next step did not come.


    "Three Li!"


    Nalan disease saw this scene, and sent out a more crazy roar.


    But soon, he saw what was holding back the pace of Sanli.


    It''s a purple chain.


    Born out of the void, it spread to nothingness, and covered the Marquis eight completely.


    Collapse!


    One of the chains suddenly sent out a harsh voice, the sound wave spread, on the spot, the shadow behind three li to shatter!


    After a sound, the space around the ruins suddenly lost control and returned to normal from the blockade state.


    However, this normality did not last long, and the purple chain rolled up and sealed the space again. However, it was more precise and terrifying than the "tianque" behind Sanli.


    "What have you done?" Nalan disease saw a purple Rune in the hand of Hou Baye and said angrily.


    "Well, you old devil, don''t you understand the situation?" Hou Baye coughed a few times, showed a happy smile, and even showed off a little bit. He held up the purple Rune in his hand and said, "look, this is the" boat ticket "of Lord Yan''s residence. It was the chief executive who gave the alliance great power. "


    "Do you think I''m the only one who wants to deal with the nalans?"


    "Or do you think that the Naran family''s activities with the gods can really hide from everyone?"


    "No way!"


    Nallan denied: "it''s impossible! Tianbu has already... "


    "It''s gone? Is it infiltrated by the theocracy? "


    The smile on the corner of Hou''s mouth was bigger, but his eyes were completely indifferent: "even if the heavenly part is abandoned, there are not a few who can replace it. Nalan old ghost, are you really old, immersed in the past powerful dream, can''t wake up? "


    Nalan''s teeth itched with hatred, but when he saw the purple chain that had completely covered the ruins, he had a very bad premonition.


    Now he was unable to use his true Qi and did not understand the power of these purple chains.


    But Sanli, who was shaken back by the sound wave, sent out a cry of pain!


    Nalan disease showed an incredible expression and immediately looked at Sanli.


    At this time, Sanli has been pierced by several chains. The chains from the void and leading to nothingness seem to pierce Sanli''s body in some way, locking all her Xuanmen and Dantian. Even the "tianque" that condenses again sends out shrill shrieks, which is also the end of being penetrated by purple chains."Array? Seal? "


    After all, Nalan disease lived a long time, and also had some understanding of Lu Li''s means. He bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "how could he give you this power?"


    With a faint smile, Hou Baye threw the purple Rune in his hand into the air. After releasing the extreme void town once, the purple Rune had completely lost its power. The moment Hou Baye abandoned it, it had already broken into purple sand.


    Looking at the purple chain that blocked the Nalan family''s residence, it has now become a ruin. Even if Hou Baye activated this power by himself, he couldn''t help sighing, "look, no one else needs to be here. With a Rune of array, you can control the situation. In the face of such an enemy, tell me. "


    "Nalan disease, why don''t you lose?"


    Hou eight Ye is still smiling, smile unspeakable ridicule.


    And Nalan disease is looking at the struggle, trying to break the purple chain three li, expression for a while uncertain, finally droop his eyes, the heart flashed four words.


    The tide is gone!


    Just as Hou said.


    "He" doesn''t need to be present in person at all. With a Rune of array, he can control the situation.


    What is the reason why we should not lose?


    "Nalan old ghost, manager Lu asked me to give you a word."


    After finishing the research, he even said that he was able to keep up with the spirit of the eight schools


    "Otherwise?" Nallan raised his head and asked indifferently.


    There is a chain of empty town that is fully opened here. Even if he is not injured, his end will be similar to that of Sanli. Therefore, he simply gave up his verbal struggle and directly inquired about the consequences, or the cost.


    Hou eight Ye was very satisfied with Nalan disease''s current affairs. He squinted and said, "no, otherwise, those research results are useless for Nalan family, aren''t they?"


    When he said this, Hou eight ye also looked half kneeling on the ground, struggling three li one eye.


    He guessed it!


    He guessed it!


    Nallan''s disease is really scared this time.


    With a deep look, Hou eight Ye obviously guessed what the "essence" of Sanli was.


    Ancient Wuling really existed in the ancestors of Nalan family for a period of time. With its help, the Nalan family was able to become one of the top members of the power ladder.


    However, as described in all the conventional stories, the truth that prosperity is bound to decline does not leave the Nalan family alone.


    When the Nalan family ushered in the most brilliant and powerful era, the "tianque" suddenly disappeared.


    As it came, there was no trace, no trace.


    No matter from the perspective of blood, or from generation to generation, more powerful talents, the "lack of heaven" has never appeared again.


    Nalan''s family, therefore, declined.


    But now, tianque appears in a mysterious woman named Sanli. Where does she come from?


    Nalan disease thought that the secret could be transferred to Sanli with his true spirit of extinction of Tiangong, and then he would go to the earth with him. However, he did not expect that Hou Baye had already seen through the secret.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    "Are you surprised? Very surprised? "


    Hou Baye noticed the expression on Nalan''s face. He was stunned at first, and then began to laugh. The more he laughed, the louder he became. Under the cold eyes of Nalan disease, he gradually burst into tears, as if he had seen the funniest thing in the world.


    Nalan''s face is not only ugly, but his lips are gradually turning black.


    He was speechless.


    The power of Da Tian Lei''s true Qi has gone deep into the viscera and destroyed his internal organs. The places where there is or have been silenced Qi will be regarded as the "enemy". It is attacking cities and territories, destroying all the dead breath.


    Nalan''s disease even has a kind of feeling. I''m afraid I''m going to die here today.


    At least At least let me leave everything to the future!


    When he didn''t move his throat, he didn''t move his eyes!


    "So far, you are not willing to give up."


    Seeing this, Hou Baye also sent out some pitiful exclamations: "Nalan disease, although you are an old devil, you are indeed a talent."


    "A new curtain has been opened, and more talents are needed to participate in this drama."


    "If you die here, the future will be pretty boring, right?"


    Hou eight ye said so, but looked up to block all this purple chain.


    Under the "empty town", there is no escape.


    At the same time, Lu Li''s "will" must be watching this side.


    What Hou Baye said was actually to Lu Li.


    He was waiting for a decision.


    In fact, at the moment of throwing out the empty town, Hou eight Ye understood the meaning of Lu Li.


    The "wisdom" and "power" of the Nalan family can only be left behind.


    As the oldest living ghost of Nalan family, Nalan disease has many interesting secrets in his mind. As for the "Sanli"?


    Hou eight Ye''s eyes slightly deviated and looked at the woman kneeling on the ground, like a wild animal, who refused to yield to the strength of the empty town. His eyes flashed a color of indifference.


    The "ancient warrior spirit" created by Shinto and Nalan family.


    Heaven level, heaven is short!


    She is not so much an extension of the Naran family''s blood, but rather a monster created by the blood of the Naran family, which is a mixture of the "God flesh" provided by the Shinto.


    She is not in need, but she is!


    In the face of this kind of non-human means to create things, Hou eight ye only indifferent and disgusted, and even thought of many not too good memories.


    Developing new ideas on the human body and exploring deeper mysteries are not exclusive to Shinto or Naran family.


    As the only direct lineage of Hou''s family that was not suitable for "emperor''s tyranny", Hou Baye also felt the fear of being immersed in the river Styx.


    That''s why his eyes are so indifferent.


    Bang!


    When Hou Baye fell into silence, Nalan disease suddenly lost his balance and fell in the rain. His old face was even cut by the rubble in the ruins.


    As the master of Mingyou peak, this moment is almost his most vulnerable time.


    But even so, he also used his hands to pick the stone, trying to move, climb Three Li!


    "Hou Li, you don''t understand. You don''t understand anything."


    Nalan vomited one syllable after another. His throat was about to be burned by thunder and fire. But there was no pain on his face. Instead, there was a kind of piety similar to the worship of gods.


    Nalan''s "no God family.".


    They did not hesitate to join hands with the Shinto secret and sold out many prices that could or could not be sold. After sacrificing the young children of almost all families, they got the "Sanli".


    Paying such a high price, things are no longer personal life and death can control.


    As long as the continuation of "Sanli" can be preserved and the glory of Nalan''s family can be revived, Nalan disease can even die with a smile and give everything to himself with both hands.


    A glimmer of inexplicable light flashed through his eyes and said in a low voice, "is it really worthwhile for the children of Nalan family to pave this road of rejuvenation with their flesh and blood?"


    "Of course


    Hearing this, Nalan almost exhausted all his strength and roared, "of course it''s worth it!"


    "Good, then you die."


    Hou eight Ye closed his eyes and opened them again. He said faintly: "inherit your strength to her, and then go to the nether world to see what kind of monsters you have created."


    Nalan''s movement of climbing forward was stiff for a moment, and then he was more determined to climb three li ahead.


    Twenty steps of distance, in the past he would not care about this distance, but now, it has become an abyss in front of him.Well, there are moments of crossing the abyss.


    He was about to touch the suppressed three miles.


    Just raise your hand


    As long as such a simple action, can be a thick extinction of the sky to three li.


    Even if it will be consumed on the way, the ability of "tiandeficiency" is enough to transform this Qi into three li strength, so that she can jump to the late Ming and quiet period directly, and have infinite bright martial arts future.


    As long as


    Nalan disease in Hou eight Ye cold gaze, slowly raise the arm, want to touch the close three miles.


    "Enough, stop."


    At the same time.


    A sudden sound broke into the ears of Nalan disease, and came together with a shadow of extreme indifference.


    He felt his arm was trampled in the mud.


    "No!"


    Nalan''s illness gave a terrible cry.


    It''s like seeing the pain of "broken dreams" with your own eyes.


    "Lord Hou said it correctly. You are so ugly now, Lord Naran."


    Nalan disease heard the sound, his eyes full of red blood, raised his head to always people, almost with anger to devour him.


    He stared at the face, which was too young, as if it had some insight, but squeezed out the problem from the crack of his teeth: "you Who is it! "


    "Who am I?"


    "It seems that I forgot to introduce myself, and it is really a bit rude to treat the old predecessors like this."


    "Well, let''s meet you."


    The young man in the rain smiled: "I was Luli when I first met."


    Click!


    The thunder light once again broke the night, illuminating the strange scene.


    Nalan''s lips tremble, staring at Luli, and then he loses all his strength. He says: "you win, Luli, you win."


    He seemed to be dead and dead, and he would never see a third mile, and even less the quiet Hou bayou over there.


    It seems that everything has lost its meaning to him.


    It''s time to wake up.


    "Lord Naran, I am desperate now. It is too early?"


    Just as Nalan disease almost wants to bury his head in the mud, Luli said again: "you know, this time I came with sincerity. Believe me, that price will never let you down."


    "But before that, we might have to talk about the" theology "


    Lu Li''s voice was extremely mild, but when it came to the theocracies, there was still a trace of killing.


    "Ha ha."


    Nalan was sneering and didn''t mean to talk at all.


    He closed his eyes, his cheek pressed against the mud, and he had been breathing hard.


    If he keeps his present state, it will take almost too long, and he will die under the raging "big thunder" in his body.


    It must be said that although Hou bayou won the battle with one enemy and two.


    The secret method of Da Tianlei restrained him. At the same time, he was also the strong man at the peak of Mingyou. He had such advantages. It is not so difficult to win a trivial victory.


    "Chief Lu, he''s dying."


    Hou bayou also noticed that the real Qi of great Tianlei had brought almost irreversible damage to Nalan disease, and sighed in a low voice: "I am dying soon."


    Lu Li sniffed words and looked up at him.


    I wonder if it is the illusion of Lord Hou, he actually saw a flash of purple and gold light in his eyes.


    For a moment, Hou bayou almost thought he was facing the gods, and suddenly he was tight. When he wanted to say something, he heard Lu Li saying, "with me, no one will die today."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    Although this sentence is extremely confident, Hou Baye can hear another deep meaning from it.


    He immediately frowned, "is there any mistake, manager Lu?"


    Hou Baye doesn''t think that Lu Li, who is so cautious, will make any serious mistakes. Then the problem may be in the aristocratic family.


    Half of Hou''s family is under his control. Even if his five elder brother who is still a little worried has done something stupid, he can guarantee that the situation will not go wrong.


    So


    "Is it our new ''ally''


    Hou Baye asked tentatively.


    He wants to see something from Lu Li''s face.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li has no expression.


    However, Lu Li didn''t treat him harshly in this respect. He directly replied, "put your heart back, eighth master. There is no mistake. After daybreak, the whole Yanzhou will be under your control. If this is a dynasty, you will be the new emperor. "


    "Of course, you may want to share the honor with your brother."


    Lu Li raised his eyes and was in the mood to make a joke on him.


    Hou eight Ye hesitated for a moment, then said: "that''s good."


    Although he felt that Lu Li''s attitude was somewhat strange, since Lu Li said that there was no problem, he thought there was no problem.


    As for those "rebellious and immoral" words, Hou Baye should not have heard them.


    Even if Yanzhou is really a dynasty, there is only one emperor.


    The Emperor Yan, who lived in the palace of Lord Yan, has been abandoned.


    As for others, he believes that any fool who wants to touch the throne will be mercilessly cleaned up tonight?


    When Hou Baye thought about why Lu Li showed such a deep expression, Lu Li had already begun to use the golden energy in his body to treat Nalan''s nearly collapsed body.


    The level of the golden energy is too high. In a moment, he expels all the Qi left in the secret method of Da Tian Lei. Nalan disease feels that the real Qi which makes him extremely painful in his body dissipates. Before the consternation on his face can be formed, the broken viscera have been "forcibly" gathered and recovered to a level that will never die.


    Of course, his fighting power did not recover.


    The damage caused by Da Tian Lei''s secret method is too strong. Although it has stabilized for the time being, as long as he dares to liberate and extinguish his true Qi, his internal organs will instantly disintegrate into countless pieces of meat. Even if the heaven and man come, there is no way to save him.


    If it had been before, Nalan disease might have had the courage to die generously, but when death was far away again, Nalan disease began to fear.


    "What do you want?"


    Nalan disease looked at the expressionless Lu Li, and there was a tremor in his voice.


    He began to be afraid.


    He was afraid of the boy who saved him from the gate of the nether world.


    "Don''t worry, master Naran." Lu Li said with a smile: "I said that with me today, no one will die."


    Said, Lu Li will be a group of gold energy out, fly to Hou eight Ye.


    Hou eight ye did not hesitate to accept, the body terrible injury quickly recovered, the face also looked good.


    At the same time, Lu Li looked at the "Three Li" which was run through by the chains of the empty town. After a pause, he said slowly, "including her."


    "Manager Lu." Hou Baye frowned.


    He felt that Lu Li was playing with fire.


    Sanli is a "monster" created jointly by the Shinto and the Nalan family. Now that the monster is out of the cage, if she is not killed, the Nalan family will never give up the idea of transmitting the extinction of heaven to her.


    That is the key to open her chain. Once she gets the true Qi of some old ghost of Nalan family, her strength will rapidly expand to a very terrible state.


    Hou Baye couldn''t think of it. How could Lu Li make such a low-level mistake?


    Is it something else? Or did you really lose your head?


    "Don''t be impatient, eight masters."


    Lu Li stretched out his hand to suppress him. Although his attitude was gentle, he had the "dignity" that he could not question.


    Hou eight ye took a deep look at Lu Li, and finally swallowed his words back.


    When he got to this point, he didn''t want to offend Lu Li because of some unimportant things.


    Lu Li passed Nalan disease and went to Sanli. Looking at the shadow that had been completely controlled by the chains of the empty town, Lu Li looked at it for a moment and exclaimed, "the fantastic ideas of the Shinto and the Nalan family are really amazing. You can even create heavenly level martial spirits. What else can be difficult for you


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Lu Li, I know what you want to do, but you are wishful thinking!"


    Nalan disease roared like a wild animal: "the power of the aristocratic family is far beyond your imagination! You are killing yourself


    "Is it?"


    Lu Li shakes his head and suddenly reaches out his hand, holding the shadow through the power of the empty town.


    Heaven level martial spirit, heaven is short!This is the first time that Lu Li has observed the Tianjie Wuling at such a close distance. After opening his eyes of exploration, it seems that there is a "sun" in his hands. The spiritual light is about to turn into a pure white light. Lu Li did not care about the number of points, just staring at the deepest part of the white light of the dark gold power.


    "This is the power of the gods." Seeing the dark gold power, Lu Li immediately controlled the golden energy in his body and tried to get close to the deepest dark gold power of TianKuo.


    However, "TianKuo" seemed to feel something. It gave out a shrill howl. The twisted shadow was constantly collapsing and began to vibrate. Even the chains of the empty town were pulled by it, and the chains were shaking. However, it still suppressed the shadow and didn''t let it out of control.


    However, the change of "TianKuo" was implicated in Sanli. Sanli, who was half kneeling on the ground, screamed bitterly and began to roll.


    "Stop it! Lu Li! Stop it


    Seeing this scene, Nalan disease roared with anger, and even wanted to open the secret door of Youfu and fight to die together, but also to stop Lu Li!


    "Be honest with me!"


    Unfortunately, before he had time to make such a dangerous move, the chains of emptiness in the sky had already been "detected", and chains were suppressed and ran through Nalan disease. Then, Hou Baye appeared on the side of Nalan disease, stepped on his back directly and said coldly: "manager Lu is kind-hearted. He doesn''t want to kill you, but it doesn''t mean I don''t want to."


    "Hou Li! Damn you


    "You all die!"


    Nalan''s disease was like madness. His bloodshot eyes fixed on Sanli and howled: "don''t move three li. You don''t move three li!"


    Listening to his heartrending voice, Lu Li said with a smile: "master Nalan, we don''t mean to be harmful to her. You yell so much that I feel like a villain."


    With that, Lu Li released his hand holding the shadow. When he let go, a trace of dark golden power was pulled out. The shadow screamed and banged, trying to expand his body. As a result, he was locked on the spot by the empty town.


    Lu Li didn''t take out too much dark gold power in the shadow, but it was only such a weak trace, which seemed to have caused irreversible damage to "TianKuo" and Sanli.


    "The power of the gods seems to be somewhat different from that of heaven and man."


    Lu Li''s fingertips picked up a trace of dark gold energy, looked at it for a moment, and began to analyze the essence of this silk power.


    The essence of any power in the world is an energy, whether it''s genuine Qi or aura. Even if it''s a higher-level power to break the yuan, or even the golden power from the cultivation of the fundamental law, it''s a concrete expression of energy.


    However, the power of gods from the Shinto can not only improve the level of warriors, but also transform the Terran into high-level demons. There must be deeper secrets to this power.


    "Manager Lu, this is The power of the gods? "


    One side of Hou eight ye also noticed the dark gold power of Lu Li''s fingertips, and instantly realized what it was.


    Lu Li nodded, staring at the magic power, and suddenly showed a smile: "it seems that the spirit of the cult is really very powerful in nature. Ordinary people in front of it should be as weak as the immortal world is facing the master Mingyou. "


    Hou eight ye also followed and looked at the trace of power, and then said in horror: "this power Is there life? "


    "Of course, eight masters."


    Lu Li smiles more brightly, but his eyes are gloomy: "in addition to the power of life, what can turn a life into a demon?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    Silence.


    Silence as dead.


    The face of Hou bayou was full of horror, as if he saw something terrible.


    Or, terror is in front of him.


    He subconsciously retorted, "how could it be? Whether it is true or spiritual, it will not be born... ""


    "Birth consciousness."


    Before the eight master Hou said, Luli had already said what he meant to express.


    Later, after devouring the suspected power of life with golden energy, Luli wiped his hand and said, "Lord eight, this world is very big. There are many secrets that you and I have not spied. Don''t say that the power has born consciousness. Even if we open our eyes tomorrow, the whole real military area becomes a kind of appearance that I can''t understand. You don''t have to panic and lose your mind ¡£¡±


    "After all, there are many other stupid people in our world who sell everything for the sake of the immediate benefit, aren''t they?"


    Luli glanced at Nalan disease.


    Hou eight Ye seems to have returned to God, his face suddenly blue, then is furious!


    He reached out to fetch Nalan disease out of the mud, pinched his neck, and said: "what is the God going to do? What are you calculating! "


    At this moment, Hou bayou finally realized the crisis.


    Even if he had heard before, the divine power of the cult seems to have some hidden dangers, but never thought that the divine power itself has consciousness, and can transform a human race into a demon!


    No matter how many evil things Hou family has done, this kind of thing has touched the bottom line of Hou eight master.


    Think about it. If the divine religion can spread this force out, the most threatening is not the invincible warrior, but the ordinary people who can not embark on the road of martial arts or have no corresponding resources!


    Why is Jiuzhou ten vast? Although the number of martial arts is already vast as the sea of stars, it is still a drop in the sea compared with those who have no power.


    If the divine religion transforms the mortals into demons, the whole real martial arts area will become a bigger and more terrifying "sea of monsters".


    Facing the question of Lord Hou, Nalan disease fell into silence, and a strange smile appeared on his face.


    Hou bayou was shocked, but immediately realized the plan of Nalan disease!


    "You think!"


    The Lord Hou eight body gush out the magnificent thunder light, the big sky thunder true Qi will directly swallow the Malan disease!


    It''s tight!


    However, he was a little bit slower.


    Without waiting for him to stop Nalan''s movement, something was breaking out of the body.


    He broke his heart!


    "Mixed accounts!"


    Hou bayou pinched Nalan''s neck, and his pupils were all angry.


    He did not expect that Nalan disease was so determined that even if the heart was broken, he would also use suicide to keep secrets.


    "I said, sir. Don''t be impatient for a while."


    When Hou bayou wanted to push the secret method of big Tianlei and frustrated the lunatic of Nalan disease, Luli held down his arm and said, "with me, no one can die."


    He repeated this again, and the golden energy burst out, and in a very crude way, he restored the broken heart vein of Nalan disease.


    "I had a restless feeling in my heart until I came here."


    Once again, Nalan disease was robbed from the nether gate. Luli said calmly: "in a reasonable way, this cleaning has been done without loss. I have already calculated everything. Even if Zhangjia and Hou family betray temporarily, I have corresponding means to ensure that nothing unexpected changes will happen. "


    Listening to Lu Li''s words, Hou bayou mouth a smoke, but also did not feel surprised.


    After all, he will defend himself and can not believe in the so-called "allies".


    Lu Li did not care about the attitude of Hou bayou, but expressed his preconception in a very calm tone: "but although the family affairs have been all right, I still feel that I have some missing places."


    "The Lord of Naran may not know that I am a man who likes to be fully confident. Even if there is a little mistake, I will feel uncomfortable, really uncomfortable. "


    "So I was thinking about whether something was missing in the plan."


    Lu Li looked around the ruins of the Naran family residence and said gently, "I even count your Nalan family. What else, I didn''t realize?"


    Nalan''s eyes flickered, and it seemed to say something, and it was still held back.


    "Until now, seeing your Naran masterpiece, I finally realized what I had missed."


    Lu Li looked at the shadow behind three li and laughed at himself: "the pattern is still too small."


    "My pattern is still too small."


    Shaking his head slightly, Luli whispered: "I thought I had guessed what the cult wanted to do. Finally, I still couldn''t guess anything. The plan of the divine religion is really crazy enough to exceed my imagination and beyond the imagination of all. ""Without the inspiration of Nalan''s family, I would never have imagined that the Shinto was not only trying to occupy something in Zhenwu domain."


    As he spoke, Lu Li walked to the center of the ruins, treading on mud and gravel, and slowly said, "those alien people who once came to Zhenwu region, namely the so-called ancient gods, came to fight for something. However, only the water gods did not participate in the struggle, nor did they make much effort in the war. After all the Foreign Tribes left Zhenwu area on that day, the water god clan occupied the four seas and became the king court of the four seas


    "Until then, I thought the water gods'' goal was something deeper. They started the battle of the four seas, which led to the decline of the age of the ten thousand nationalities. They also scattered a sea of monsters in the snow state, forcing the strong men of the human race to go there one after another to guard the wall, as if to die. "


    "I''m thinking, maybe they have something to do, maybe they want to survive?"


    "It''s not until now that I finally understand their real purpose."


    Lu Li pauses and looks up at the sky.


    The heavy rain is showing signs of stopping.


    The dark clouds dispersed, and a ray of light appeared in the sky.


    "What they want is home."


    Looking at the scenery, Lu Li lowered his eyelids and showed a cold smile.


    Nallan''s disease. Close your eyes.


    The whole body of Hou Baye was cold.


    Home!


    What they really want is "home"!


    Where does this home come from?


    The answer is already obvious.


    The water gods want to turn Zhenwu into their home!


    The Royal Court of the four seas is their foundation, and the mortals transformed by divine power into demons are their servants, their soldiers, and their future subjects.


    "At that time, will Zhenwu have a place for Terrans?" Hou eight ye thought through all this, expression is more angry, stare at Nalan disease said.


    Nalan disease said: "if you become a water god, the level of life will be improved by leaps and bounds. For ordinary people like mole ants, this is a gift."


    After Lu Li guessed everything, Nalan disease did not hide any more, and his tone became more calm: "even if the martial arts accepted the divine power, they could gradually transform into the constitution of the family of gods. At that time, neither the gate of heaven and man nor the end of the law era could stop our way forward."


    "What about the Naran family?"


    Hou Baye bit his teeth and asked in a cold voice. "Have you not thought about how the Naran family should survive in such a world?"


    "How to survive?"


    Nalan disease seems to have heard a joke, the old face showed a very ironic smile, "Hou Li, do you really do not understand, or do you not understand?"


    "Are you still playing dumb when it''s like this?"


    "What is the difference between the rule of the human race and the rule of the gods for the powerful?"


    "It''s just that the people on top of their heads have changed. The class of" powerful "or" powerful "will not change."


    "Didn''t you think so when you assassinated King Yan? If it''s a big deal, we''ll let the kingdom of heaven and evil rule everything. The Hou family has occupied Yanzhou and is still one of the powerful people. Nothing has changed. What can be changed by changing a ruler? "


    Click!


    When Nalan disease said so, a ferocious purple thunder illuminated everything, and made the expression on his face even more strange and terrifying.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    "It should not be."


    Hou eight Ye Zheng Zheng Zheng, subconsciously released Nalan disease, shook his head and said: "no, this is not right."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it."


    Nalan fell into the water, gasped, and slowly said, "you should admit it, Hou carp, you should admit it!"


    He suddenly raised his head, his face was full of ferocious color: "even if it is a change of rulers, for us, there is no difference!"


    Hou eight Ye''s gills help agitate, looking at the Nalan disease in front of him, once again appeared to kill.


    He wants to kill this madman!


    "Angry? Want to kill me? "


    Nalan disease felt Hou Baye''s killing intention and said with a smile: "admit it, Hou Li, you are no different from me. But I am bolder and more greedy than you


    "The Terrans have occupied Zhenwu territory for so many years, can they make any contribution to Zhenwu?"


    "Heaven and man open up new fields, and even cut off Qi, to prevent Zhenwu from becoming better!"


    "And the greed and competition among the warriors make Zhenwu more desolate!"


    "Everyone is thinking about themselves, and everyone has done nothing for the world!"


    "Even a snowy state..."


    When it comes to snowy state, Nalan''s disease unexpectedly stopped, hesitated and doubted. After a moment, he continued: "those people in snowy state just say that they want Zhenwu territory. In fact, they don''t understand at all. They don''t understand anything."


    "From the beginning to the end, they are just moving themselves!"


    "Only gods can upgrade the world. We just need to become subjects of gods, and the future will only get better and better! "


    Nallan''s voice came to an abrupt halt.


    Because there was a blade that pierced his throat.


    The thin sword was so white that it became more magnificent after being stained with blood.


    Snow sword!


    Hou eight Ye was shocked by this sudden scene. He raised his head and looked at Lu Li. He didn''t seem to understand why he suddenly attacked Nalan.


    Lu Li''s back to Hou eight ye, as if to do a trivial matter, light way: "I suddenly repent, like him this kind of person, does not seem to have the qualification to live."


    "What''s more, I''ve identified what I want to be sure of."


    Bang!


    Before the words fell, the snow sword suddenly cut horizontally, and a pleasant sound broke out, which directly cut off the head of Nalan disease.


    Then it turned into a white light and flew back to Lu Li''s hand.


    Hou Baye watched the head of Nalan''s disease fall to the ground. The "madman" of Nalan''s family died so lightly.


    For a moment, he felt unreal.


    It''s like a dream.


    "What a pity for him?" Lu Li turned his head and looked at Hou eight ye with a smile.


    Hearing this, Hou Baye said, "manager Lu is right. This kind of person Damn it


    After saying this, Hou Baye fell into silence again, thought for a while, and then said, "but he has already taken several other people of Nalan''s family..."


    "Don''t worry. The Nalan family is not a problem worth worrying about."


    Lu Li waved his hand, turned his head, looked at kneeling down on the ground, has a vague consciousness of three li, "she is the real focus."


    "It''s a mixture of Hou''s blood and supernatural powers. The importance of "lack of heaven" may not be as simple as you and I imagine. "


    "Since the Shinto has such a big plot, it will certainly not be useless."


    "Soon, someone will come..."


    Before Lu Li''s words were finished, his eyes suddenly changed. The sleeves of his robe swung, and the sword box flew out of it. The Dragon kiss, the hidden front and the Canglang sword all came out. Together with the snow sword, they took off into the air and turned into gorgeous sword light!


    Boom!


    An earth shaking explosion, the formation of arc-shaped ripples, swing to all directions, the sky will be broken black clouds!


    "Stay away!"


    Lu Li controls the four long swords flying in the sky, and his eyes show incomparable fear for the first time.


    Even if it was the incarnation of jade dome, Lu Li did not have such palpitation.


    The infinite body method moves, Lu Li pushes Hou Baye away, and Hou Baye''s original position is immediately hit by an indescribable force.


    Time and space seem to lose their meaning in this moment.


    In the blazing white light, dust floated upward.


    Then, the white light continued to spread, until the entire ruins were swallowed up, there was a sharp and harsh sound swing open!


    Hum!


    That spherical white light burst out a very terrible power, even the rain all over the sky evaporated at this moment, as if the sun appeared here for a moment.


    Poof!


    Hou Baye was swept away by the force, and the whole person flew out a hundred feet. He still spewed out a mouthful of blood. He felt that his bones and flesh would melt under this force.He can''t even open his eyes!


    My heart is full of horror!


    "This is What power? "


    When this idea flashed in Hou eight Ye''s mind, the blazing light quickly faded away and soon disappeared.


    And the original ruins, has become a deep bottomless pit, completely annihilated dust by the heat wave, slowly floating upward.


    "Land manager, land manager?"


    Hou Baye endured the sharp pain in his body and called twice, but he felt that there was a pair of sight on his head.


    So he looked up and saw an incredible sight.


    Or


    A very incredible person.


    He was a "young man" bathed in infinite divine light, with a golden halo behind him, as if a real "God" had come to the world.


    The most frightening thing is his indifferent and deep eyes.


    Although he was not looking at himself, he felt that he was gazing at the abyss and was stung by the terrible light, and his eyes shed blood and tears.


    "I said, it''s not appropriate to be so enthusiastic at the first meeting?"


    At this time, a soft voice came from the pit. Then, Lu Li''s figure flew out of the pit. His green robe, which had never been damaged, was burnt several pieces under the terrible force just now, and there were blood stains on the cuff after solidification.


    He was hurt.


    However, Hou Baye was very surprised. He thought that Lu Li was just in the center of that terrible force. He should be dead.


    However, it never occurred to me that Lu Li was only slightly injured.


    In fact, Lu Li is also afraid at the moment.


    After looking at the "Sanli" which was carried in his hand and completely fainted, the fear of his eyes flashed again.


    Just now He almost died.


    If the "power of liberation" is not enough in three days, it will destroy him.


    "I didn''t expect you to save me in the end." Lu Li smiles, and then throws three li to Hou eight ye, light way: "take her to go."


    Hou eight Ye caught the comatose three li, Zheng Zheng, but without any hesitation, turned and ran.


    Now that he''s seriously injured, he''s dead here.


    What''s more, the young man floating in the sky like a "God" gave him a sense of fear like a shadow. He almost thought that even if he was in the state of the whole province, he would not dare to attack the young man.


    Broken heart, no fighting spirit.


    For the warrior, this state of "despair" only appears when facing a strong person who is too much stronger than himself.


    So Hou Baye ran away.


    The young man in the sky was just indifferent to everything and didn''t care about hou Baye''s leaving.


    "I really caught a big fish this time." Seeing the golden halo behind the young man, Lu Li gave a bitter smile.


    This guy, it''s probably man and nature.


    Even if the realm is not, he must have the real fighting power of heaven and man.


    At this time, the fine cracks near the pit are the best proof.


    With one hit, the space was almost destroyed, and the accuracy was controlled near the ruins. There was no leakage of power, which proved that the guy''s control of his own power had reached a very terrible level.


    "The idea is good, or I''ll run." Lu Li murmured, spit out the turbid gas in the chest, and then raised a smile: "forget it, all come, pass a name."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    Under the sky, the God like "young man" was silent.


    He gazed at Lu Li, as if staring at other people, as if staring at all living beings.


    It''s an equal look.


    The same indifference, the same ruthlessness.


    Looking at this look, Lu Li understood that he really regarded himself as a "God.".


    "I heard that there are two priests in the Shinto cult. Which one are you?"


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to have any intention of opening his mouth, Lu Li said with a low smile: "since there is no intention of killing me, is that what you want to talk about? What do you want? "


    Listening to Lu Li''s words, the "young man" in the sky raised his hand and calmly said, "you have touched the bottom line of the gods, Luli."


    His voice is so vague that it''s hard to tell the gender. It''s like the voice of countless people, echoing from all directions.


    What''s more, Lu Li noticed that when he was talking, his secluded mansion in the sea of knowledge was suddenly shaken up, as if to break free and jump out of the sea.


    Lu Li frowned and suppressed the change of Youfu and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that even the Pope has heard of my reputation. It''s a great honor."


    Strangely, Lu Li continued: "let me dare to ask, where is the bottom line of the gods?"


    "The young man" said, "God''s mind, you don''t have to speculate."


    "Give back the gate of heaven and man and TianKuo, and you can live forever."


    He said the request simply and directly, without any negotiation or threat.


    The tone is of course, as if it were a matter of course.


    "Crazy believer"?


    Luli''s mind flashed this name from the previous life, and then the corner of his mouth showed a sneer, just playing tricks.


    Lu Li doesn''t know whether there is a God in many 3000 worlds, but even if there is, it can never come from the humble world of the water gods.


    Even the strong men in the palace of life did not dare to call themselves "gods". The water gods only took a word of God, so they dared to regard themselves as gods. After Lu Li sneered, they didn''t bother to say anything to him. They raised their hands, and four swords flew out of the pit and hovered behind them.


    "Well, you''ve made a choice."


    "Young man" saw this scene, there was no emotional fluctuation in the tone, there is a sense of regret: "God will forgive your soul."


    He slowly urged his strength and in the palm of his hand,


    "go to death."


    A word that the young man had never thought of sounded out of Lu Li''s mouth, and compared with a middle finger, "with your God."


    "Young man" doesn''t know what Lu Li''s fingers mean, but he doesn''t understand people''s words.


    The insult in Lu Li''s words made him shake his head regretfully, "those who offend God will surely die."


    As the voice dropped, he held his hand.


    A "divine light" broke through the sky and fell on the top of the city.


    On the top of the young man''s head, there seems to be a divine artifact belonging to a deity, which is extremely terrifying. Lu Li only feels that his hair has stood up all over his body.


    That''s the instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages.


    Such a terrible "danger" almost caused the collapse of instinct. Lu Li knew that this was the biggest crisis in his life, because It''s going to die this time.


    Almost without any hesitation, the four swords on the back flew up and directly used the "one hundred and eight thousand Swords", which is the most powerful sword technique I have mastered.


    Four hundred and eight thousand swords crisscrossed in the air, and the whole sky was covered by the shadow of swords. The "swords" that covered the sky constituted a solid wall, and the swords sounded like the sea.


    "I don''t know if I can withstand it."


    Lu Li felt that the secluded mansion in the sea of knowledge was still shaking, but he opened his infinite Qi to help him maintain four hundred and eight thousand swords, playing an invincible sword song that could never appear in this world.


    However, Lu Li is still not sure.


    Because the death threat from the "young man" did not abate at all. On the contrary, as the white light from the zenith became more and more concise, it became sharp.


    "It seems to be the Pope of light." Lu Li remembered that he had learned the names and characteristics of the two Pope Shenguang and Shenhua through "some" channels. The indifference and "phenomenon" displayed by Tianding young man were no different from that of the holy emperor. But after confirming this matter, Lu Li couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "is this luck or bad luck?"


    I was aware of some potential conspiracy of Shinto, and decided that the Shinto would send big fish. However, I never thought that the person who came was the Holy Light Pope, one of the top two strongmen of Shinto.


    What''s more, it''s still the worst kind to discuss.


    In the face of this obviously crazy believer, Lu Li knew that there was not much room for him to play, so he could only fight hard and try to delay his "death" from the Holy Light Pope, who had the fighting power of heaven and man.Whoa!


    Some strange ideas just turn around in his mind, and Lu Li showed a grim smile, "come on, dog, let me see what kind of power your God gives you."


    On the top of the sky, the Holy Light Pope''s eyes were indifferent, and his clenched hand fell slowly. A beam of light that could not be described in words fell from the air!


    Ho! Ho!


    Deep in the space came the sound of cooking oil, and then, the dark cracks devoured everything, including Lu Li''s sword wall.


    This is the real strength of heaven and man. With one stroke of strength, it has been able to break the space and surpass the essence of the world. Although the 180000 swords are inherited from the top heaven and man of jianzun, its performer is Lu Li. The gap in life level makes it impossible to stop the white light from coming.


    Everything happened in a flash, and the collapse of 18000 swords was only a very short process.


    The next moment, Lu Li felt the fiery energy full of his four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, and his meridians and elixir fields were under unimaginable test at the same time.


    It''s like The energy contained in that white light has penetrated into the body, and it is necessary to burn him to ashes.


    "Am I on the brink of death?"


    At the closest moment to death, Lu Li''s mind suddenly appears a joke like idea, which is swallowed up by pain in an instant.


    White light enveloped his body.


    It quickly disintegrated all the defenses in his body.


    The golden energy, no lack of sword Qi, including intangible and immaterial, only exists in the deepest "soul" of the sea of knowledge, which is calcined by the terrible temperature of white light.


    "God''s grace brings new life."


    "The anger of God can burn all things."


    Holy Light Pope is still indifferent to all this, but that pair of eyes like the abyss, can not help but show a pity.


    Killing Lu Li here means that the secret of the gate of heaven and man will come to an end.


    However, that trace of pity only existed for a short time, and was once again covered by the "darkness" without any emotional fluctuations.


    It''s a pity.


    The Holy Light Pope recited silently, no longer paying attention to the completely engulfed Lu Li, but his eyes fell on a corner of the city, as if looking at someone through a lot of space.


    A wave of pressure spread quickly, but it soon broke down.


    Immediately, there was feedback, which meant that they didn''t want to be dragged into the water.


    The Holy Light Pope pondered, and then said faintly, "the Shinto will always open the door for you."


    However, the man did not respond to his words.


    The Holy Light pope also does not care, palm empty grip, can burn up the light of all things in the world dissipate, into a thin bunch, returned to his fingertips.


    Above the pit, there are only space debris and black cracks full of destruction.


    He did not cast a single glance at the great pit.


    Because Lu Li is destined to be a dead man.


    Just when the Holy Light Pope planned to turn around and recover the "tianque" belonging to the Shinto, Lu Li''s voice sounded again in the deep space where he was slowly repairing himself.


    "I want to leave without saying hello. Are the messengers serving God as impolite as you?"


    The Pope stopped and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Behind the cracks in the space, there is a strange metal egg.


    But behind the metal egg, is Lu Li''s very embarrassed figure.


    Bang!


    Lu Li patted the metal egg, the broken blood color was printed on the eggshell, and then evaporated.


    That is the sequela of the divine light, his blood, has been thoroughly boiling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    "In fact, I hate this kind of unexpected survival. Like the protagonist in some storybooks, I will never die. I can always stand up at the critical moment, say a few cruel words, and then beat a villain like you to pieces."


    Lu Li spits out a very high temperature heat flow, allowing the blood gushing from the cracked wound, and then rapidly evaporates. The whole person is covered in the blood mist. He mocks himself and says, "unfortunately, even if I break my throat and say beautiful words, you are full of tears, it is definitely not your opponent."


    "And, as you can see, I almost died."


    Lu Li compared a tiny gap with his index finger and thumb, and his smile was ferocious: "it''s really bad."


    The Holy Light Pope looked at him indifferently. His eyes only stayed on the metal egg for a moment. He said calmly: "if you are punished by God and do not die, you have God''s care."


    "Surrender, or annihilate."


    "It''s up to you."


    It was as if the voices of countless people mingled in the sky, and the Holy Light Pope seemed to have given a choice mercifully.


    As the spokesperson of God, he must be strict and even more merciful.


    Cough.


    Lu Li spits out a mouthful of blood with terrible high temperature. Before landing, it has dissipated.


    His brows and eyes are full of ferocity. The cruelty hidden in his bones comes out again. At the moment of passing by the nether world, it completely erupts.


    If he had not carried the metal egg with him, and had taken it out at the most critical moment to share most of the pressure, the force of terror that could burn everything would have turned him into a ember in the depths of a huge pit, like the dead Nalan disease, and his body would be gone.


    Unfortunately, there are not so many "ifs" in this world, and there will be no "ifs".


    Since I''m not dead.


    That means someone is going to die.


    "Your Lord, your God, will he save you?"


    Lu Li tried to calm the amazing heat wave in his body, raised his head and asked with a grim smile.


    The Pope was silent.


    "You don''t know, either."


    Lu Li nodded and took back the metal egg floating in the void. His smile gradually returned to peace and stability. He said faintly, "let''s have a try."


    Boom!


    Almost without any warning, Lu Li has already appeared in front of the Holy Light Pope. In his double pupils, the purple and golden light is blooming.


    At his fingertips, the incomparable turbulent power blessing, after a terrible acceleration, turned into a sword that almost split the heaven and earth, and cut off in front of the Holy Light pope!


    Shenwei, open it!


    [feature: kill God! ¡¿


    [one of my swords can kill gods! ¡¿


    tear!


    The sword awned violently tore open the space, turned into pure gold brilliance, and severely split the Holy Light Pope''s body!


    The Holy Light Pope''s face showed a puzzled look, and his whole body was cut open. The dazzling light burst out, and countless crying and roaring voices began to spread from his body.


    In the depth of the wound, Lu Li saw the twisted dark golden flesh and blood, just like a living creature. He even opened a hole, opened the pupil without eyelashes and eyelids, and took a deep look at himself.


    It was a monster.


    Lu Li grinned grimly and held his palm empty. Canglang sword hummed and turned into blue light and flew directly into his palm.


    Cut God sword, fall into God!


    Taking advantage of the fact that the Holy Light sect has not yet responded to it, Lu Li again wields his sword and cuts it down again, which can release the sword moves of the God falling down, and gather thousands of sword lights into one, cutting the remnant body of the Holy Light Pope transversely.


    Cut it!


    The screams hidden in his body were even more harsh!


    "The ghost roars and the ghost cries. Shut up Lu Li waved the Canglang sword and chopped off the head of the Holy Light pope with one sword.


    Even, his puzzled color is still hanging on his face, and his head has been whirling down.


    All this happened in a moment.


    After that, the power of God was almost broken in the human body.


    Fortunately, the basic law has strengthened the body, and the golden energy is warming the meridians all the time. Although this degree has been regarded as a heavy blow, there is no need to worry about the sequelae.


    After cutting off the head of the Holy Light Pope, Lu Li''s eyes full of purple and gold light showed a sudden color.


    He has clearly understood the nature of the charm of heaven and man.


    "Shenwei is actually the power of man and nature. With the progress of my strength, although the multiple will be reduced, it can gradually let me have the power of seeing God until I''m a man of heaven. "


    "The charm of heaven and man is to let me experience this kind of power in advance, to master and to feel it."


    Lu Li thought of this, but without any hesitation, he directly reached for the inner part of the Holy Light''s remnant body, which was constantly bursting out with blazing white light, and wanted to capture the head''s flesh and blood with his eyes.But at this time, Lu Li''s heart suddenly gave birth to a warning sign, and he quickly took back his arm. The whole person also used the infinite body method. The void broke and quickly retreated!


    Then, he saw his original standing position, was filled with countless swollen flesh and blood.


    Those flesh and blood seem to have unpredictable abilities. Even the cracks in the void will be devoured by them. They will feed on "nothingness" and constantly replenish energy to revive the body that should have been completely destroyed.


    Lu Li''s face is ugly. If he was still clinging to take out that piece of flesh and blood just now, he should have his own.


    "You know that monsters don''t die so easily, but your rebirth trick is really disgusting."


    Lu Li said sarcastically. Looking at the flesh and blood mending the Holy Light Pope''s body to cover up the light, it also covered the piece of blood with one eye. It was ugly and full of vitality. The flesh and blood wriggled and quickly condensed into a brand-new head.


    Then, the white light shrouded, God sprinkled, the faceless head gave birth to long hair and facial features, still that indifferent and beautiful young face.


    "Whoever obeys God is immortal."


    After recovering his body, the Holy Light Pope made that strange sound, but there was no anger, as if he believed that he was really immortal.


    "Then I''ll cut you into tens of millions of pieces, and then I''ll catch that piece of rotten meat and stew it for Xiaohei to taste."


    Lu Li sneered, not dead? Maybe.


    Even the higher inheritance of the demon world of Gebi shuishen can''t really achieve immortality. With the immortality characteristic given by a piece of rotten meat that doesn''t know where it comes from, it can only deceive the ignorant warrior.


    I''ve seen the world before.


    "Blasphemy, you have no future."


    The Holy Light pope said indifferently and held his hand again, which represented that the light of "divine punishment" was once again gathered at the zenith. He planned to repeat his old skill and impose the so-called trial on Lu Li again.


    It''s a pity that Lu Li doesn''t intend to give him a second chance to "burn" himself.


    In the moment of Holy Light Pope holding the palm of his hand, Lu Li also stretched out a hand to him, mercilessly waved it down!


    Empty town ¡¤ God prison!


    With the huge power brought by the divine power, Lu Li did not hesitate to use the high-level means of the empty town, touching the prison of God at the level of heaven and man!


    "You think you are the incarnation of God, so instead of your God, feel the disaster of prison."


    Lu Li''s purple and gold light was dim. He used his power beyond the peak of Mingyou to pry all the auras of the heaven and earth. Deep in the void, the chains burning purple fire flew out one by one. In the blink of an eye, he penetrated his shoulders, arms, heart, Dantian, knee, throat, and even head.


    A purple fire, ignited the Holy Light Pope''s body, sealed his power.


    Then, the countless purple chains extended from the void in all directions, locking the space, and suppressing the halo behind the Holy Light Pope and the light covering the whole body.


    In a short period of time, he became a "mortal" without any special power from a God''s spokesman overlooking the human world.


    Master Shengguang raised his eyes and showed a surprised look for the first time, "you also hold the power of God."


    When Lu Li hears the speech, he just skims his lips and doesn''t care to answer.


    Although in the definition of the modifier, the level of void town also belongs to "divine level", but it is not the same as the "spirit" believed by the divine light.


    "I don''t know if there is a God in this world."


    "But I only know that your God can''t save you."


    At the moment when Shenwei is about to end, Lu Li holds his hand in the air, and the chains are closed, and the divine prison has become!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    The huge prison of God appeared above the main city of Yanzhou.


    This is no less than the day when the jade dome incarnated and opened the door of heaven and man, and broke the scene of Mingyou.


    In the middle of countless chains, Pope Shengguang''s eyes, like an abyss, were fixed like a statue of a clay statue, unable to move at all.


    At the same time, Lu Li, who has lost his divine power, feels that the power is dissipating from his body, and the burning heat and sharp pain come in an instant. He only feels that his eyes are dark and he has not fallen from the air.


    "This is probably the most embarrassing time for me after the Cang King''s time?"


    For no reason, Lu Li grinned bitterly, remembering that he had been beaten by Cang Wang as a rag bag.


    Since then, I have never met such a desperate moment.


    As for the closely linked crisis and response, the result of today''s sudden battle will be totally different if there is a little missing element and a slight deviation.


    He will definitely die in the hands of this terrible monster who has the fighting power of man and nature, but does not have the breath of heaven and man.


    Fortunately, even if there is a divine prison, even the real man and nature can be trapped for a moment. Although it is impossible to summon a truly complete divine prison with the help of the divine power possessed just now, it is enough to deal with the Holy Light Pope who is also a "defective product" even if it is a defective product.


    "You''re making such a big noise again."


    When Lu Li is staring at the prison in front of him, a thunder light suddenly appears, and Cao Hanbing''s voice of surprise is heard at the same time.


    Cao Hanbing had already noticed the situation in this area when Pope Shenguang came. He did not dare to approach him rashly because the prestige shown by him was too strong. Instead, he chose to look for an opportunity to chop him.


    As a result, we can see that Lu Li has made such a great reputation again, a prison in the empty town that almost covers the whole city.


    "I can''t help it. If I meet a real monster, I''ll explain it here today without any special means."


    Lu Li didn''t show any courtesy to Cao Hanbing. He rubbed his eyebrows wearily, and then said, "try to catch this monster back. This is the spokesman of the God."


    "The Pope of the theocracy?"


    Cao Hanbing understood the meaning of Lu Li, and looked at the Holy Light Pope, "it''s quite bluffing."


    "Look at me now, and you think he''s just bluffing?" Lu Li opened his arms. The green robe on his body had been broken, and countless wounds were still pouring out blood mist. If it had not been for his special constitution and the golden energy suppressing the injury, he would have fallen down.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you so miserable."


    Cao Hanbing gave a "tut" and looked at the huge pit and many cracks in the surrounding space that could not be healed in time. He also put aside his playful attitude and said: "now there are more and more fighting power at the level of heaven and man, and things are getting more and more difficult."


    However, he breathed out a breath in a flash, and said happily: "fortunately, everything has been solved, together with this big threat."


    "Is it solved?"


    Lu Li took a deep look at the Holy Light Pope in the prison and asked in a pun.


    Cao Hanbing nodded his head and said: "it''s very smooth. Zhangjia has taken over most of the medium-sized families. Although there are disturbances in the process, with the cooperation of the local government, everything is quietly over. In addition, the five masters of the Hou family also made a lot of efforts. Some aristocratic families realized that the situation was over and all chose to submit. Before dawn, the whole family of Yanzhou should be under our control. "


    "Wrong."


    Lu Li shook his head and reminded him: "it is under the control of the Hou family and Zhangjia."


    Cao Hanbing was slightly stunned, but still understood his meaning, "don''t be so cautious. Hou''s and Zhang''s are smart people."


    "It''s because they''re smart that we can''t do anything stupid."


    Lu Li said calmly: "now this cooperative relationship is based on huge interests. We take what we deserve, and they take what they want. Then, let them sit on the throne I gave them, enjoy this hard won victory, and give me the "smooth" hands I want


    "That''s fair, isn''t it?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Li''s mouth is slightly tilted, but his eyes are always staring at the Holy Light Pope.


    Although the monster was trapped, it did not have any mood swings, and did not make a sound negotiation, which made Lu Li''s feeling of uneasiness even stronger.


    Although he has been shackled and locked into a cage that even the real man and nature are hard to escape, Lu Li still feels that he seems to have some cards.


    If you insist, it''s all too easy.


    Even if they have opened the two "trump cards" of Shenwei and shenjue, they should not be captured so easily.


    It''s too simple.


    Lu Li murmured in his heart.


    But Cao Hanbing on one side was not aware of it. He asked, "what are you going to do with Qingzhou and Bazhou when things are over in Yanzhou?"He did not know that Lin Wangbei had sent a letter of appeal for help to Lord Yan''s house. The war situation at the border was very bad. After Yanzhou was pacified, Lu Li would take him to the border to discuss with Lin Wang the next countermeasures.


    Of course, this is not what Cao Hanbing should be concerned about.


    Lu Li came back to his senses and said slowly: "after the power of Yanzhou is united, Qingzhou and Bazhou will react quickly. The specific solution depends on Hou''s family and Zhang''s family


    "After all, I''ve set the table for them. It depends on their ability to eat delicious food in their mouth."


    "What''s more, the kingdom of heaven and devil..."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li seems to suddenly think of something. His pupils tremble. Under Cao Hanbing''s puzzled eyes, he flies to the "God prison"!


    Through the chains, Lu Li looked at the eyes of the abyss, gritted his teeth and said, "when did the cooperative relationship between the Shinto and the kingdom of heaven and the devil begin?"


    "What are you here for?"


    "Where are the people of the kingdom of the devil?"


    He asked three questions in a row. It seemed that there was no logical relationship, but the Holy Light Pope''s face had shown a strange smile.


    It was the first time he had a smile.


    Staring at Lu Li, he said faintly: "everything will be destroyed, and the old world will turn into nutrients and become fertile soil for the home of gods."


    "Answer me!"


    Lu Li roared, and the strength of the empty town vibrated. The purple flame was burning violently, turning from "nothingness" to "essence", which melted the flesh and blood of the Holy Light Pope, revealing the dark golden skeleton.


    The beautiful facial features were twisted and melted like wax figures, and the incisions previously cut were exposed.


    With the flesh and blood peeling off, the dark golden flesh and blood reappeared, and opened his eyes, staring at Lu Li indifferently.


    Lu Li can even see a trace of banter and ridicule from its eyes.


    It''s like, laughing at him for being too much.


    "Come on! Inform the local people to protect the families... "


    Lu Li''s instant reaction comes over, his face is so ugly that he takes out the seal of God''s killing. Just half of the words, the seal of God''s killing in his hand lights up with dazzling light.


    Cao Hanbing also took out the God kill seal, looked at the dazzling light, and looked at Lu Li.


    "Everything All Will be destroyed... "


    "Destruction..."


    Under the burning of purple flame, the holy master''s body completely melted, and the dark gold flesh and blood finally took a look at Lu Li, which exploded on the spot and turned into mud like substance.


    Lu Li''s face is hard to see. He takes a deep breath and feels the news inside the seal of God killing.


    The one who can talk to the leader directly must be the skycrystal killer, and it must be a very important thing.


    When Lu Li sinks a trace of God''s mind into the seal of God''s killing, only four words are heard.


    "The shadow is coming."


    Bang!


    Lu Li opened his eyes, full of killing intention!


    "It''s too late." Cao Hanbing also heard the news from the shensha seal and sighed: "the devil who dares to kill Yanzhou must be an expert. Without any consideration, they will soon be able to wipe out all the indestructible places of every aristocratic family. "


    "Even if we rush to rescue now, it won''t help."


    Cao Hanbing said, seeing that Lu Li''s face was as heavy as water, he shook his head and said, "even this bottom card with heaven and man''s fighting power dare to throw it out as bait. We are not unjustly defeated."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    Lu Li did not speak, and his face was gloomy.


    Until the Holy Light Pope appeared, he thought that his real omission was the Shinto religion. However, he did not think that the root of his real uneasiness was the extreme heaven and devil kingdom!


    "With the help of the Ministry of heaven, my plan for the aristocratic family has long been understood by the Shinto cult. I did not hesitate to send a monster like holy light to attract my attention, just to let the shadow fish in troubled waters and sneak into Yanzhou."


    "But what are they doing for?"


    "Everything will be destroyed, and the old world will be turned into fertile soil for the home of gods."


    "What does the Shinto really want to do?"


    Knowing that he has been unable to return to heaven, Lu Li''s mood is flying around, and he is thinking about the meaning behind the Shinto''s behavior.


    "If it''s just for blood sacrifice to all living beings, even if you join hands with the demon shadow, the number of dead people in Yanzhou will not affect the overall situation. Kill the undecided in the middle class, and I''ll only get an empty shell in this victory? "


    "No, No


    "The Shinto will not do this kind of futility."


    "They should understand that the power of the aristocratic family, even if it is all in their hands, is at best a little more chips. The weight of this chip will not affect me, nor will it affect the overall situation


    "So..."


    "There seems to be only one possibility left."


    Lu Li''s face sank and said to Cao Hanbing, "go and report to your highness, something is going to happen at the border."


    However, just as Luli''s voice just fell, a solemn and sacred bell sounded melodiously.


    When! When! When!


    The bell rings three times and the atmosphere is clear.


    Lu Li and Cao Hanbing looked at each other, then slowly closed their eyes and sighed, "it''s too late."


    ¡­¡­


    In front of a huge dark abyss at the border of tuntian Shengguo, three men wearing battle armor stood in silence, each holding a seal representing the royal power.


    On the seal, the light is dazzling, accompanied by the melodious bell, into the abyss.


    Then, under the abyss, it seemed that some kind of terrible "life" was waking up. The roaring sound pushed outward a little bit and felt the shock under his feet. Among the three men, the man in red armor said in a deep voice: "for the holy land."


    Two other men whispered, "for the Holy Land!"


    Click!


    Space is broken like a mirror, full of cracks.


    In the abyss, there is a beam of light straight into the sky, colorful, containing destructive energy.


    The whole territory of tuntian Shengguo seems to be "alive" at this moment. One after another brilliant light comes from the territory, pours into the beam of light, builds a bridge, and extracts the thousand year reserve of the whole tuntian Shengguo''s territory and array.


    This terrible force pierced into the sky and blasted through the zenith, creating a very amazing dark hole. Even if we just looked up at it, the three men in front of the abyss felt the fear from their hearts.


    "Is this the power of the abyss?"


    Whispered the man in black armor.


    "What a terrible force? Zuhuanghe How strong is it? "


    Unfortunately, no one will answer this question.


    When the destructive power of the zenith is brewing, a shadow appears in a yellow robe, with a crown on his head, a star in his hand, and his foot on the divine light.


    In his eyes, there is a void without any meaning.


    In his hands are the stars that are constantly rising and dying.


    He stepped out of the beam and looked far away, and saw the bloody, barren battlefield, full of battle lines and cavalry.


    They are all elite from the kingdom of the devil.


    "The holy land of swallowing heaven liberates the power of the abyss!"


    "It''s time to give your life for your majesty!"


    At the front of the battle array of the demon Kingdom, some soldiers roared.


    So the response of "for your majesty" rocked the sky.


    In the face of the extremely strange scene, these soldiers from the heaven demon kingdom had no fear, and did not need the orders of the superior officer. They kept a uniform pace and rushed to the "abyss" one after another.


    Hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers finally launched a general attack at this moment.


    When they decide to die, even if there is a real man and nature in front of them, they will cut a knife forward.


    "Death war!"


    "Death war!"


    The roar continued to come from the mouths of those soldiers who had been determined to die. Hundreds of thousands of people rushed into the "abyss" power.


    "Let''s go."


    The man in red armor sighed, "destroy them, we can retreat to the border wall, get a breath of opportunity."


    The other two did not speak, but their faces were not very good-looking.


    As the three kings guarding the border, after using the force of taboo abyss, they still have to think about the issue of retreating to the border wall. This is really a great shame to them.But


    With the red Jia man finish that sentence, the other two still obediently hold up the seal.


    The three knelt down respectfully to the empty shadow on the zenith, and said in the same voice: "please come to our ancestors!"


    Boom!


    Three seals flew up to the sky, and bursts of sound came out of the void.


    The first seal flew into the shadow''s forehead and became a mark of "will" and endowed the shadow with instant spirit.


    The other two seals, however, filled the two "deep holes" full of nothingness and became his pupils.


    With the combination of the three seals and the shadow, he soon understood what he should do. He turned his head and looked at the vast army of hundreds of thousands again. He put his hand into the colorful light column and drew out a colorful spear.


    "Break the sky, God''s mind, the world of ten sides!"


    The empty shadow of the zuhuang''s mouth spread out no emotion recitation, the spear burst out infinite light, the first hand is to break the empty God''s eight magic skills, ten sides of the world!


    One hundred thousand worlds overlapped in an instant, and the power of destruction was bestowed on the spear. He threw the spear and fell into the center of the battle in the blink of an eye.


    The glare of strong light instantly annihilated everything, the sun like terror swept all over the world, and tens of thousands of soldiers did not even have time to scream, it has become nothing.


    "Tie up!"


    The general roared, although half of his body had been melted by the sun, he still contributed his own strength.


    The real secret of their success is not individual bravery, but a battle array that can gather the strength of the people.


    When the battle lines were closed, the powerful energy gathering the power of hundreds of thousands of people burst out. There was a shadow of a demon God in the void. It was as strong as the sun in the sky. The scarlet eyes were staring at the empty shadow of the ancestor emperor at the top of the sky.


    The emperor''s empty shadow was expressionless. He reached out again and took out his strength from the light column.


    It was a white Lance.


    "Chang Sheng Xin Jing ¡¤ Duansheng!"


    This time, he changed his strength and exerted the supreme martial arts skills of Changsheng Heart Sutra. The white light came down from the sky, like a group of stars falling, breaking into tens of thousands of roads, and crashing on the body of the demon God''s virtual shadow.


    Howl!


    The evil spirit''s empty shadow gave out a shrill scream. In an instant, it became riddled with holes, the void was broken, and the true Qi gushed out like blood. Finally, it turned into an extreme phage and returned to the bodies of hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    The soldiers were bleeding, some were shaking their feet, and some cavalry suddenly fell off the animals. For a while, the uniform battle array was affected and could no longer maintain its integrity.


    The general who roared at the battle could not see the scene.


    Because as early as the shadow of the evil spirit was broken, he had been taken away by the destructive power of feedback.


    And they were trampled into mud by the soldiers who came after them.


    This scene of purgatory in the world, even if the three kings saw it, they felt a little moved.


    Finally, some of the three kings sighed. It was the warrior king in red armor.


    "This is war," he said, looking at the scene like a meat grinder


    Tianquan and Dingjun were also silent.


    Yeah.


    This is war.


    This is the "destiny" that they can''t avoid.


    Once a war is launched, if the enemy is not destroyed, it can only be destroyed by the enemy.


    As the king of swallowing heaven, they must think about everything from the perspective of swallowing heaven.


    Even if hundreds of thousands of people die in front of their eyes, there can be no shaking.


    This is war!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    When the emperor''s shadow in the sky released two powerful martial arts skills in succession, the number of demon soldiers who died in front of him was close to 100000.


    But their real sacrifice is far more than that.


    For in addition to the death and injury brought by the outbreak of the terrible force, the war battle''s repercussions, and the space cracks formed after the space was broken, they all caused unimaginable obstacles to their progress.


    There seems to be no better way to fill it with human life.


    Even if their nearly 500000 soldiers died here, they must advance to the abyss, cross the abyss and dissipate the "power of the abyss"!


    This is their real mission.


    They had several chances to break the border defense, but in the end they did not choose to break the balance. Instead, they waited and waited.


    To this day, they finally got the real chance and the final card of swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven.


    "The power of the abyss," the emperor came!


    The founding emperor of Tungsheng made his own weapons to protect his country forever. He even kept his body through the formation. He created a "artifact" that could accommodate the power of a country with the true "fall of heaven and man".


    This terrible persistence can create the existence of the abyss, which can be called a miracle.


    It is very clear that if the power of the abyss is not dissipated, no matter how many people die and how many troops they put in, the holy kingdom of heaven swallowing still has the power to turn the tide.


    So the fate of these men had been ordained from the very beginning, to be the sacrifice of the abyss, the food to fill the terrible appetite of the abyss.


    From the beginning, their "magic emperor" has given up on them.


    However, these soldiers did not have any displeasure, on the contrary, they showed a fanatical expression one after another, and rushed to the empty shadow of the ancestor emperor recklessly.


    "For your majesty!"


    I do not know who took the lead to shout out these four words, and then, from the sea.


    Through the battle cry, as if in the dark ignited some indescribable power.


    The emperor''s empty shadow looked at all this indifferently and took out the weapon from the light column again.


    However, this time he did not take out a specific blade, but a ball of light full of destructive power.


    That is the power itself, the symbol of destruction.


    As if he was tired of the game, he threw the ball of light, and the next moment, the darkness that enveloped the whole border was dispelled.


    Words can not describe the light came, silent.


    "Not good!"


    Seeing this scene, King Wulie immediately urged Zhenqi and opened his defense.


    King Tianquan and King Dingjun reacted quickly.


    However, before they could fully open the defense of true Qi, they found that they had fallen into the pure white space.


    No.


    The blazing touch with the smell of destruction made them realize that this is not a pure white space, but the illusion that the six senses are covered by strong light.


    There is no sound, no vision, everything between heaven and earth is covered by light.


    The king of Wuliang, who was the first to hold up the defense, could still maintain some dignity. He squinted at the place where the battle was, but saw a scene that he would never forget.


    In the depth of the light, hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers all stopped. Their bodies disintegrated like wind and sand. A large number of black sand filled them. Then they were burned by the terrible temperature of the light, and there was no ember left.


    This scene only appeared for a moment, and the vision of King Wulie was covered by white light, and the range of visibility completely turned into a shadow, until it disappeared.


    King Wulie was shocked and was about to speak when he heard a huge roar!


    He snorted, and did not dare to be distracted. He tried his best to defend his true Qi. His armor showed signs of melting.


    I don''t know how long it passed, but during this period of time, the three kings seemed to experience the hardship of life and death, and felt that everything had become long.


    When the light was completely extinguished, the shadow of the emperor disappeared, and the light column stabbing at the sky returned to the abyss. Only three seals fell slowly and flew back to them.


    The atmosphere of sudden silence made them all feel a little uncomfortable. After a short period of dullness and hesitation, the three kings set their eyes on the battlefield.


    "My God."


    Among the three, Dingjun, the youngest, had a hoarse voice and uttered an unbelievable sigh. Looking at everything in front of him, he seemed to see the end of the day.


    "Is this the power of man and nature?"


    The king of heavenly power also asked in a low voice.


    Without saying a word, King Wulie looked deeply at the position that should have belonged to the battlefield. A huge abyss that could not be seen emerged, as if a second "abyss" had been created.


    He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound.Finally, he shook his head and said, "it''s all over."


    He did not look at the "miracle" of the deep pit, turned and flew towards the direction of the border wall.


    After opening the abyss, the last card of tuntian Shengguo has been opened, and the kingdom of extreme heaven has lost more than 500000 elite soldiers. Even if King Wulie knew that this might be the bait of the kingdom of heaven and evil, but this bait is by no means without any price.


    Even if the general attack of the demon kingdom is about to come, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers destroyed by the abyss will be enough to slow down their pace and make the day come more slowly.


    King Tianquan and King Dingjun looked at each other and found the shock of the other''s eyes.


    Finally, the king of heavenly power sighed: "go back, after the abyss has opened, we have no reason to keep Lin Wangbei. If you delay, you will change. Send this troublesome fellow back to the holy land as soon as possible. "


    Referring to Lin Wangbei, a glimmer of inexplicable light flashed through the eyes of King Ding Jun, "he still refuses to give up the border?"


    "So far, even if he doesn''t give up, the border has lost its meaning to us."


    The king of heavenly power said, "Lin Wang''s words are also reasonable. In fact Even I was almost convinced by him. "


    King Dingjun didn''t say anything, but just showed his look. He didn''t necessarily disagree with the words of King Tianquan.


    Lin Wangbei''s ability to fight the war is indeed far superior to them.


    His analysis of the drawbacks of opening the abyss is so comprehensive that it is impossible to refute it.


    It''s a pity that they have to open the abyss, even if it makes them become sinners who devour the holy land.


    "The theological conspiracy is too terrible."


    Looking at the brand-new "abyss", King Tianquan said slowly, "as long as they can get flesh and blood, they can create infinite monsters. The flesh and blood of half a million people, I can''t imagine what they will create. "


    "In addition to opening the abyss, leaving these people dead We have no choice. "


    Referring to the terrible monster created by the Shinto, King Ding''s face was not very good-looking. He nodded and sighed, "yes, we have no choice."


    Through the flesh and blood to synthesize nearly invincible monsters, this method mastered by the Shinto is almost invincible in the battlefield, there is no opponent.


    Otherwise, they would not choose to open the abyss and wipe out half a million soldiers at a time, leaving them dead.


    Although this will damage the national strength of tuntian Shengguo, if they can''t defend it, the follow-up invasion of the kingdom will be like a sharp blade, which will directly stab into the throat of tuntian Shengguo.


    And it''s the kind that''s not fortified.


    However, if they don''t, they will be destroyed in the hands of the monsters created by the Shinto if they can''t wait for the invasion of the kingdom.


    One is the threat visible to the naked eye, and the other is the threat that may be encountered in the future. Which one is more important? There is no need to repeat it, let alone analyze it.


    "I wish we were right."


    King Dingjun closed his eyes and said with a bit of melancholy.


    "We It must be right. "


    He rose slowly and said in a heavy voice: "if we are wrong, we will not only sacrifice ourselves, but also the soldiers who believe in us, as well as the holy Kingdom behind us."


    "So we must be right."


    With these words, the king of heavenly power also flew to the border wall.


    King Dingjun thought about it, and suddenly showed a smile and murmured: "yes, we must be right."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    Under the wall of the border, in a camp, the north of Linwang looks like thinking about something.


    Just then, Su Liu came in and said coldly, "teacher."


    Lin Wangbei returned to his senses, took a look at Su Liu and said with a smile, "you are here."


    Suliu nodded, her expression unchanged.


    But compared with the original, now she is more introverted, no longer as a scabbard blade as indifferent.


    Now she carries a thin knife on her back and a short knife hanging around her waist. After following Lin Wangbei, she seems to have given up the exaggerated broadsword and the title of "crazy Dao", which belongs to the era of local killers.


    Su Liu untied the dagger, sat opposite Lin Wang Bei and said, "the three kings have opened the abyss. What should we do next?"


    Lin looked at the North eyebrow peak and was silent for a long time. He sighed, "we don''t want to do anything."


    "Do nothing?"


    Su Liu did not understand: "according to the teacher''s statement, once these 500000 soldiers are killed and the power of the abyss is dissipated, the kingdom of heaven and the devil will launch a general attack soon. Shouldn''t we think of some countermeasures at this time?"


    "That''s true, but no matter what you do now, it can''t change the situation."


    Lin Wangbei shook his head: "I still underestimated the three kings'' fear of Shinto. The monster created by the cult before has left an indelible shadow on the three kings. They would rather open the abyss and put the kingdom of devouring heaven in danger, rather than give the theocracy any more opportunities. "


    Speaking of this, Lin Wangbei''s expression was full of helplessness, "but they didn''t think that Zhenwu territory is so vast that it can obtain flesh and blood, and it is more than the war of wasteland?"


    "So, those three guys are idiots."


    After hearing this, Su Liu was not polite to sarcasm.


    During this period of experience with Lin Wangbei, she also learned a lot of art of war and tactics. Although she was not enough to command a war, she saw some things more thoroughly than the three kings in the Bureau.


    Although understanding the worries of the three kings and knowing that they were forced to choose this road, Su Liu absolutely could not understand. They did not hesitate to let the kingdom of swallowing heaven fall into danger.


    As commanders of war, all they need to do is fight and win.


    How to win the final victory of this war is the problem that generals should be concerned about.


    As a result, because of the deterrence of a deity, the courage of the three princes was frightened. No wonder suliu looked down on them.


    "They also have their considerations, but they are at odds with me."


    Lin Wangbei chuckled. Then he seemed to think of something. He looked at Su Liu and said, "how''s your Sabre skill?"


    Although she knew that Lin Wangbei was changing the topic, Su Liu subconsciously sat up straight and looked at the dagger in front of her, "it''s still a little bit short."


    "Don''t worry."


    Lin Wangbei was aware of her anxiety. Although she concealed it well, she advised him, "your talent is the only talent I''ve ever seen in my life. As long as you can think clearly, your mastery of sabre skill will come naturally."


    "But I don''t understand."


    Su Liu scratched at her dress and then loosened it. "I don''t understand what you want me to think about, teacher."


    "That''s the problem." Lin Wangbei is still that smile gentle expression, "when you know what I want you to think clearly, you really want to know."


    Seeing Su Liu more puzzled, Lin Wangbei patiently explained: "this is not the problem of those pretentious bluffing people. Your biggest hidden danger now is that the sabre technique enters the country too quickly. If you don''t want to be clear about it, that''s all you''ll get in the second half of your life. "


    Su Liu frowned and thought for a moment, wondering, "is it the true meaning of martial arts?"


    Although she was taught by Lin Wangbei for a period of time, there are not many "Mysteries of martial arts" that she can be exposed to. In addition to Sabre techniques, the only words that can be regarded as secrets are the true meaning of martial arts.


    "Very close, but also different."


    Of course, the road to the north is still too important for the Takeshi to go forward, but it is still too important for you to smile on the way to the north


    "Please help me


    Su Liu thought hard, but she couldn''t think of any key. So she lowered her head slightly and showed a very submissive attitude.


    "You." Lin Wangbei was made to laugh and cry by his disciple: "so unwilling to move your little head?"


    Su Liu kept her head down, staring at the knife as if she were looking at some rare treasure.


    He didn''t respond to Lin Wangbei at all.


    Lin Wangbei had no choice but to say, "think about it. The road is on your knife."


    Su Liu Wen Yan, first slightly Zheng, and then carefully looked at the knife, eyebrows wrinkled together, soon released.


    After several repetitions, she seemed to have figured it out, but she didn''t find the absolute key. She said, "what the teacher means is that I need to find a good knife?""Well..."


    Lin Wangbei pondered, finally shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "the meaning is not much different, but it is not the actual knife."


    He pointed to Su Liu. "It''s your own knife that exists in your heart."


    As soon as the words fell, Lin Wangbei''s chest suddenly heard a sharp "touch", which made Su Liu unable to help leaning back. Then she saw the dark "magic knife" floating in front of Lin Wangbei.


    "When you really find the knife, it will be yours."


    Lin Wangbei pointed at the blade of the magic knife. After seeing Su Liu, he said in a very calm tone.


    Su Liuleng was about to refuse. Lin Wangbei said, "I know you always want it. Although lingque and Yunsu are good spirit soldiers, they are not as good as magic swords."


    Lingque and Yunsu are the names of Su Liu''s two knives.


    Yunsu is a long knife with thin blade and sharp edge, which is full of killing intention. The spirit sparrow is a short blade, which is extremely light and flexible, and has both attack and defense.


    The two knives, long and short, were specially made for Su Liu by Lin Wangbei from a famous craftsman. They were also her "lessons" during this period.


    When can we master these two swords and their matching skills, and when will su Liu be qualified to enter the next stage.


    But Lin Wang Beiwan didn''t expect that Su Liu''s talent was too outstanding, outstanding to some amazing.


    This talent is not only about her talent in martial arts. Even now, Su Liu is still a little short of immortality. She just stays at the top of tongxuan. However, her real talent is all shown in the sword technique.


    Even if Lin Wangbei himself, faced with her understanding of sabre technique, would he wonder if he was "old"?


    In those days, he was the youngest among the five Tianjiao in the holy kingdom. But now, with the advent of a new era, countless Tianjiao are emerging. His old pride is indeed not keeping up with the times.


    It was also because of Su Liu''s terrible Sabre skills that Lin Wangbei had to change his "teaching plan" a little bit, so as to lay a foundation for her in advance, so that she could learn her core and most important inheritance.


    "Although the magic knife is good, it belongs to the teacher."


    Just after Lin Wangbei said that she wanted to send the magic knife to her, Su Liuguo showed some longing eyes, and looked at the mysterious blade. The color that represents darkness and power is not inferior to "beautiful" in her eyes.


    For Su Liu, who once held the magic knife and felt how powerful it was with Lin Wangbei, getting the magic knife was indeed her desire.


    But she was able to control the desire, firmly shook her head and said, "I''m not worthy."


    With this sentence, Su Liu lowered her head again to cover up the loss of her eyes.


    "Maybe."


    "But I want to correct you a little bit."


    Lin Wangbei was still gentle, but his voice was a little more serious. He rubbed his finger against the magic knife and said in a soft voice: "no one in this world can match this'' Styx River ''except you."


    "Styx river?"


    Su Liu suddenly raised her head and looked at the "magic knife" with incredible eyes. She remembered what Lin Wangbei once said about the 39 supreme magic weapons in the world!


    Third, ghost sword, river Styx!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    Su Liu really didn''t expect that Lin Wangbei''s blade and the frightening magic knife would have something to do with those supernatural soldiers.


    It is also the third most famous river in the name of hell.


    "Don''t be so surprised. Magic weapons are just weapons."


    "Besides, this is not a complete Styx."


    Lin Wangbei said, twisting and removing the dark handle. With a click, the ghost sword was divided into two parts, the blade and the handle.


    Holding the blade in one hand, Lin Wangbei gave the handle to Su Liu and said with a smile, "the river Styx is divided into three parts: blade, handle and scabbard. Each has its own name. "


    After su Liu took over the handle, he was looking down to study the legendary magic weapon. He heard Lin Wangbei say, "the handle in your hand is called the land of wandering souls. It is the starting point of the river Styx."


    Ding!


    Then Lin Wangbei flicked the blade and made a crisp sound: "and this blade is the tide of the dark night. It''s the middle of the river Styx, and it''s also the place where dead souls are most afraid."


    "With the handle as the starting point, the hometown of wandering souls means to restrain the mind and control the self, not to be swallowed up by the power and terror of the tide of the dark night."


    Lin Wangbei explains the origin and story of the ghost knife River, and looks at Su Liu''s expression.


    What about the scabbard


    However, when Su Liu saw him pause, she raised her head and asked.


    Lin Wangbei stares at Su Liu''s eyes and says, "there is no way to return."


    Su Liu was stunned.


    "The scabbard of the river Styx is called the gate of no return. It is... "


    "The gate of the nether world!"


    With Lin Wangbei saying those four words, Su Liu only felt that there was something echoing in her mind. In an instant, she understood something. Her face turned white and said, "in other words, scabbard..."


    "That''s right."


    Lin Wangbei nodded: "the scabbard of the Styx river holds the strange power leading to the nether world, which is also the real reason why it is called a magic weapon. Only when the river Styx is sealed in the scabbard and kept warm, can it be the real ghost Dao river


    "Under a knife, extradite Nether."


    "It''s a magic weapon with no life or death. It''s even more dangerous than the number one" antique. "


    "Teacher, have you seen antiques?"


    Su Liu from Lin Wangbei words to capture a very wonderful information.


    Shenbing ranked the third ghost sword in his hand, has let Su Liu very shocked. However, Su Liu didn''t expect that Lin Wangbei had even come into contact with the "antique" which ranked first among the Shenbing.


    Although the name is obviously a little strange, but it can be ranked first on the Shenbing, which proves its powerful.


    Lin Wangbei didn''t seem to want to explain the problem. At the same time, he was aware of his many words. However, facing his disciple''s eyes, he thought for a moment, and then said, "antiques can''t be observed, touched, and unpredictable. It is born from the visible and exists in the invisible. It is the beginning of secret and the end of everything. "


    "This is the description of antiquity."


    "I did see it."


    Lin Wangbei seemed to recall some details, and said, "I was probably About your age. One of my teachers is in charge of the "ninth generation" antiques. "


    "The ninth generation?" Hearing this strange description, Su Liu seems to think of something, "antiques will not exist for a long time?"


    She didn''t care about her teacher''s description of "another teacher", because Lin Wangbei had taught many "masters". Although not all of them were strong in martial arts, they were more or less special. It is precisely because of this that Lin Wangbei can be involved in all aspects.


    "That''s right."


    Lin Wangbei restored his gentle smile: "antiques will not exist for a long time, let alone be in someone''s hands forever. It is born from the visible and exists in the invisible. Once time is over, the form will crumble, lose all its wonders, return to the essence of nothingness, and continue to wait for the next master. "


    At this point, he said, "the antiques of that generation were called the casket of truth."


    "The box of truth!"


    Su Liu felt a chill on her back and ran straight to her head. Staring at Lin, she said, "the Yanling of gulongting is Is it your teacher? "


    "Yes."


    Lin Wangbei is helpless.


    He doesn''t want to mention these things, and there''s a reason for that.


    Gulongting is one of the six holy places.


    Every Yanling is equivalent to the patriarch, the master of religion, and the Lord of holy land.


    And the box of truth is a sacred thing grasped by gulongting Yanling.


    It is said to have insight into the past and the future, and to answer all the questions in the world at a cost.


    Although it does not have any actual strength, it has the powerful ability that all warriors can''t help but yearn for.


    That''s the secret.


    Whether it''s the secret of martial arts, the secret of the world, or even the secrets of the heavens, the box of truth can answer for those who open it, as long as the price is paid.Su Liu did not expect that the strong master of this sacred object was once the teacher of Lin Wangbei. What she didn''t think of was that the box of truth was actually the head of the magic weapon, the "antique"!


    "Come back to the Styx." Seeing that Su Liu was shocked beyond measure, Lin Wangbei could not help but play the blade of the river Styx. With a smile on his face, he said: "although the river Styx is not complete now, there is a handle and blade. When you understand what I want you to think clearly, it can be handed over to you."


    Reluctantly recovered from the shock, his lips trembled slightly, and he took a look at the handle of the knife in his hand, and all the thoughts about gulongting and the box of truth disappeared.


    "Where is the scabbard of the Styx?" she asked


    "It''s still a little far away for you now. No matter whether you can find the Styx scabbard or not, even if you are lucky enough to find it and perfect the power of Styx, it''s hard to master it completely with your strength at this moment."


    Lin Wangbei said slowly: "another name of the ghost sword river is" ominous. ". Its masters in all ages have only got one or two parts of them. Once they get the ghost sword and the river Styx completely, it is the death time of its master. "


    "All this seems to be the guide of fate, when you are strong enough, or..."


    Lin Wangbei looked at the black blade and sighed, "I hope you won''t meet that kind of time."


    Su Liu heard a trace of deep meaning from Lin Wang Bei''s words. With her intelligence, she immediately understood something.


    If you really let yourself master the river Styx, when you are strong enough, the river will naturally guide you to find the final "no return door.".


    But if before then, the "gate of no return" found itself under the guidance of fate, it means that the river Styx wants to extradite the people of the nether world, and Wei is its master.


    "In that case, the river Styx


    Su Liu hesitated for a moment, suddenly looked up: "teacher, can you give me the river Styx now?"


    Lin Wangbei was slightly stunned, and then he understood the meaning of Su Liu.


    This silly girl is worried about the bad influence of the river Styx.


    A warm current gushed from his heart, but Lin Wangbei refused: "with your current strength, you are not enough to master the river Styx. Even if there is only the tide of night and the land of wandering souls, the power of the river Styx is not what you can bear


    "And don''t think your teacher doesn''t have any cards."


    Lin Wangbei said with relief: "the river Styx has been in my hands for 20 years. I am familiar with everything about it, just as it knows me. Now I, even if the door of no return comes to me through the guidance of fate, and the river Styx is complete, I still have the confidence to control its power


    Speaking of this, Lin Wangbei gave a slight pause and a gentle smile: "this is exactly what I want to teach you."


    He pointed to his heart with a slightly serious tone. He said to Su Liu, "find the knife that belongs to you, and you will understand everything."


    Although Su Liu still didn''t understand what Lin Wangbei was talking about, she nodded vaguely and said in a low voice, "I will go to look for it."


    In a firm tone, he said again, "I will!"


    Looking at the gentle smile on Lin Wangbei''s face, Su Liu suddenly firmed up something at this moment, and secretly added in her heart: "even if the river Styx is really ominous, I will not let the teacher bear the curse. As a teacher''s disciple That''s what I should do


    After firming up this idea, Su Liu suddenly felt that she was in a clear mood and could not be said to be comfortable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    "Marshal Lin."


    At this time, outside the camp, someone called respectfully, "King Wulie, please discuss something important."


    "Tell your highness that I am coming."


    Lin Wangbei didn''t look at the camp. After saying something calmly, he stood up and rubbed Su Liu''s hair. He said with a smile, "there are not many things that the teacher can teach you. When you learn how to find the" knife ", it''s time to learn my last inheritance."


    The last inheritance?


    This is full of some kind of prediction of the future description, so that suliu heart suddenly raised uneasy mood.


    But before she went to inquire carefully, Lin Wangbei had already grown out of the camp and followed the general who was waiting respectfully in front of the camp and went to King Wulie''s camp.


    Su Liu was stunned at the back. Then she looked down at the handle in her hand, which is the land of wandering souls. Suddenly she realized that although Lin Wangbei had taken away the blade, she had not taken it back.


    Is this the teacher''s test? Or something?


    Similar thoughts flashed through suliu''s mind, and sweat even seeped from her hands holding the "land of wandering souls".


    Before she knew that the magic sword was the "river of the underworld", although Su Liu admired Lin Wangbei''s ability to master this weapon, she had no other ideas. But ever since she knew that it was the third most famous ghost sword in the world, Su Liu looked at the handle of the sword, and her heart was filled with fear and caution.


    The black handle without any pattern seems to wake up the deepest fear in my heart.


    "It''s just a knife..."


    Su Liu felt that some illusory and distant nonsense appeared in her ears. She shook her head and constantly hinted to herself. There was no need to fear the knife.


    It''s just a knife.


    According to Lin Wangbei''s teaching, all the sharp weapons in the world have their own spirituality, and there are many strange places.


    These strangeness may be good, but there are also some that are "malicious" that lead people into the abyss.


    The long Dao, which represents the river Styx, can''t be a kind thing.


    However, weapons are weapons. Only the warriors control the weapons. It is impossible to let the weapons override the weapons. In particular, one must have the consciousness of cutting off everything in the process of practicing sabre. Once the "Dao" is not sharp, it will hurt itself.


    After sorting out her mind a little, Su Liu felt that she had less fear of the river Styx. Looking at the "land of wandering souls" in her hand, she seemed to have a hazy mist dispelled at this time, and somehow she had some feeling.


    "The teacher said that the owner of the ghost sword Ming River might get a part of it. That is to say, some of the martial artists who have acquired the ghost sword and the river over the years may have only got the" land of wandering souls "


    Su Liu whispered softly, but once the idea came out, it was like planting a seed in her heart. It soon broke the ground and grew into a towering tree.


    She pursed her thin lips and carefully observed the "land of wandering souls". After a long time, she finally tried to instill some genuine Qi into it.


    Click!


    However, this cautious action is like opening a door. Suddenly, a subtle sound comes from the interior of "the land of wandering souls". Then, a series of patterns that Su Liu can''t understand begin to cover the whole handle of the knife, and also have the meaning of extending outward.


    "This is..."


    Su Liu was stunned. Then she immediately found that her true Qi was constantly extracted by the "land of wandering souls". She did not need to instill it again. The "land of wandering souls" began to infiltrate that kind of inexplicable power into her mysterious door.


    The real Qi of Xuanmen, which is used to protect people''s lives, was absorbed by the "land of wandering souls" almost greedily, and then evolved into complicated and beautiful patterns. Starting from the junction of the handle and the body of the sword, the shape of a "knife" is constantly formed.


    Different from the original blade of the river Styx, these blades are more slender and more beautiful.


    Su Liu looked at the knife, and her eyes were dazed. She wanted to reach out and touch it. However, the patterns composed of genuine Qi were like the moon in the mirror. As soon as her fingers touched it, it immediately collapsed.


    But deep in the clouds, Su Liu clearly heard a "knife chant"!


    It''s like calling her!


    "So this is the knife the teacher asked me to find?"


    Su Liu woke up in an instant and thought that this was the test Lin Wangbei had given her.


    Lin Wangbei, who was heading for king Wulie''s camp, didn''t know that Su Liu had the courage to try to inject genuine Qi into the "land of wandering souls".


    Although it was indeed Lin Wangbei''s intentional act to leave the "land of wandering souls" to her, his original intention was not to let Su Liu give the "land of wandering souls" some genuine Qi and then condense a "invisible knife".


    What he didn''t expect was that Su Liu actually hit and bumped by mistake. From here, he realized some "invisible" characteristics.


    Although the road is deviated, it is essentially the same."Marshal Lin, this way, please."


    Just as Lin Wangbei was still pondering whether Su Liu could feel what he wanted to express from the "land of wandering souls", the leading general in front of him had stopped and reached out to signal Lin Wangbei.


    In front of them, there was a huge camp heavily guarded by soldiers. This is the camp where the three kings discussed the situation of the war. No matter how hard we put in the heavy troops, we could not go too far.


    But Lin Wangbei was keenly aware that the mood of the soldiers around him seemed strange.


    They Nervous?


    Lin Wangbei took a silent look at it and found that many soldiers had intentionally or unintentionally dropped their hands beside the weapon so that they could take it out at any time.


    There are a few school officials who can not even suppress the real Qi in their bodies, but also avoid their own eyes.


    "They are afraid of me." Lin Wangbei immediately understood the strange origin of these soldiers, and his heart suddenly sank. He gazed at the camp where the three kings were located, and secretly said, "this is the last time to start?"


    Lin Wangbei is very clear that the contradiction between himself and the three kings has been intensified many times. In terms of the decisive character of the three kings, he has tolerated himself to take the overall situation into consideration. Now that the power of the abyss has been opened, tuntian Shengguo has lost its last card, and the next war is one involving millions of people. In the eyes of the three kings, his power as "marshal of the town" is more powerful than his ability, which is a thorn in the flesh.


    "Please, marshal Lin


    Seeing Lin Wangbei''s thoughtful expression, the general standing beside him accentuated his tone and asked him to enter the camp again to meet his highness.


    Lin Wangbei took a deep look at him, until he also broke out a cold sweat and moved away his eyes with a guilty heart. Then he said with a smile, "thank you."


    Finish saying, Lin Wang North back hand, secretly pinched a seal Jue, and then walked toward the camp.


    At the same time, Su Liu, who was still studying what was hidden in the "land of wandering souls", suddenly raised her head and was extremely pale.


    Hanging on her chest, a jade pendant hidden close to her suddenly began to burn. Lin Wangbei''s cold but calm voice came from her ear.


    "Run away."


    There is nothing else.


    However, out of her trust in Lin Wangbei, Su Liu stood up decisively and grabbed "lingque". Subconsciously, she wanted to rush to help.


    But before she took a step, the jade pendant jumped again, and the voice of Lin Wangbei appeared: "I can only drag for a moment to find Lu Li."


    After that, Lin Wangbei at the end of Yupei suddenly fell into silence, and finally said with a smile: "don''t worry, you can''t die."


    Su Liu''s eyes suddenly turned red, holding the palm of the bird, the knuckles turned white, and her whole body was shaking.


    She took a deep breath, stepped out of the camp, looked at the direction Lin Wangbei had left before, closed her eyes silently, and when she opened it again, there was only indifference left.


    At this moment, she seems to have become a "crazy knife.".


    "The bandit forest looks north! You''re not caught with your hands off! "


    "Kill him!"


    At the same time, near the camp of the three kings, there was a voice of anger and fear.


    "There are countless people who want to kill Lin in this world."


    "But I''m still alive, aren''t I?"


    Hearing the sound, Su Liu, who was ready to escape, was stiff and looked at the other side.


    A knife light soared into the sky and cut through the sky!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    Seventeen days.


    Seventeen days have passed since the plan to suppress the family of Yanzhou failed.


    After that ordeal, the whole city of Yanzhou was like a reborn from the ashes. Everywhere, you can see busy traders and caravans of hundreds of people.


    They were like beasts smelling of blood, sparing no effort to seek food from this empty and prosperous land, absorbing and digesting by all means the remnants of that battle.


    Everything seems to be changing for the better, creating a "thriving" scene.


    But everyone knows very well that Yanzhou has been "abandoned.".


    After the failed, or too successful, clean-up, the whole middle-level families in Yanzhou were slaughtered, and the high-level families were also killed.


    The sudden attack of the shadow almost broke the bones of Yanzhou and completely destroyed the aristocratic class here.


    If it was not for the hous and zhangjias who were still struggling to maintain everything, today''s Yanzhou would have been a "ruin.".


    What''s more, the situation in Yanzhou seems to have triggered a chain reaction. First, a desperate battle at the border opened the last card of the holy Kingdom, releasing the "power of the abyss", and making the whole holy state echo with the warning of three rings of bells. Since then, in order to get rid of the former state-owned Shijia state, it is the largest scale of the state-owned government.


    In other words, it is to fight against land separation.


    The whole tuntian Shengguo was stunned by the action of Bazhou and Qingzhou after learning the news.


    Although there will be cooperation between aristocratic families, they have never formed such a huge alliance because of something, let alone for one person.


    A young man who didn''t even get a master not long ago!


    However, when the various forces knew what happened in Yanzhou, they were relieved of the behavior of the aristocratic families in Qingzhou and Bazhou.


    After all, with Lu Li''s help, the family of Yanzhou almost died. Even if the subsequent cleaning was not his instruction, it was indeed his reason that the Yanzhou aristocratic family was reduced to this level.


    As long as you are a family of Yanzhou, you can kill all the people and leave no one alive.


    And that blood debt, in the shadow killer as many as several times to kill in the strong man at the level of Tianjing in the earth, were all counted on Lu Li''s head.


    Now Luli has too many names, enemies of aristocratic families, demons, monsters, etc., and even has the terrible ability to stop children crying at night.


    Many people want to know what kind of state Lu Li is now.


    Unfortunately, since that night, Lu Li has completely disappeared.


    Even if all the forces knew that he was hiding in Lord Yan''s mansion, no one dared to inquire about him.


    Since the evil shadow cut Hu and carried out a terrible massacre in Yanzhou, the whole region seems to have been infuriated, including a large number of unknown killers, the elite dark iron killers, and the mainstay of the Diyuan killers. All of them are in a red eye state. Looking for traces of deities and evil shadows in various states, we would rather kill wrongly than let go Attitude.


    Not to mention, there are also those monster like skycrystal killers.


    Tianjing killers in the whole area are concentrated in Yanzhou, waiting for dispatch at any time.


    Until this time, all the people were surprised to find that the land was so powerful. At the same time, they also recalled the fear that this holy sword had brought to them.


    No one is willing to touch the head of the palace of Yan at this time, and no one dares to face the crazy ground and provoke the "devil".


    Yes.


    Among Lu Li''s many titles, the most widely spread and most resounding one is the "demon king".


    Even many sanxiu or ancient forces who have truly inherited the magic and martial arts have admitted that compared with Lu Li, they are not worthy of calling themselves "demons.".


    Although Lu Li, the demon king, was defeated, it was still frightening.


    But at present, the attention of various forces has been gradually pulled away from Yanzhou.


    Because in addition to the massacre in Yanzhou, not long ago, the frontier once again released a message.


    Lin Wangbei, the "marshal of Zhenguo", betrayed the holy kingdom. He attacked Tianquan with one enemy and three enemies. He set up two royal Highnesses. Finally, he was defeated by King Wuli and escaped wounded.


    The news was even confirmed by the Ministry of heaven and the royal family''s approval. Before long, the reward for linwangbei was released.


    Those who can provide him with his whereabouts will be rewarded with a box of jade money. Those who can bring back his corpse or "talisman" can choose the three great skills of Zhenguo or Tiangong of the same value as a reward.


    As for those who can catch him alive, they will get the royal reward, break the balance, become the tenth "King" of the holy Kingdom, and enter the secret realm mastered by the royal family, and master the way of heaven and man!


    King, heaven and man road.


    One represents power and the other represents strength. In contrast, the massacre in Yanzhou is nothing to mention.After the holy Kingdom determined the reward offered to Lin Wangbei, most of the forces of tuntian Shengguo sent people to search for the whereabouts of Lin Wangbei. Those who were good at free cultivation, or those who would work hard for some resources and money, were even crazier and bolder than them to "compete with Lin Wangbei".


    Even though Lin Wangbei is a top-ranking strongman, it is mentioned in the reward offered by the holy kingdom that he was injured by King Wuli with secret methods.


    The top injured, even if only a little blood, is no longer terrible for the crazy "hunter.".


    At the moment when many undercurrents appeared in order to reward Lin Wangbei, an uninvited guest also came to the Yan palace.


    "The teacher didn''t betray."


    "All this is the conspiracy of the three kings. They jointly want to control the teacher, seize the amulet, and let him publicly declare that he is not suitable for the position of Marshal of the town, and hand over all military power."


    "I''m not sure if the three kings have other ideas, and whether there will be royal instructions behind this matter. But I know that this is slander, the most shameful betrayal in a time of war. "


    Su Liu stood under the peach blossom tree, holding the bird in one hand and "the land of wandering souls" in the other. Although her face was tired, she still told everything as gently as possible.


    Although a large part of this is only her own guess, she believes that the people in front of her can make the most accurate judgment.


    Thinking of this, she raised her head and looked at the boy sitting at the stone table, dressed in a blue robe and with loose hair.


    He always had a smile on his face. He was still playing with the tea cup. The dense heat mixed with the tea fragrance floated out. He looked careless, but suliu knew he was listening.


    However, when she saw that pair of indifferent eyes without any smile, Su Liu''s heart was still a little tight, thinking of the title.


    Lu Li, the demon king.


    Through this title, Su Liu thought of his current identity and strength, tightly clenched the palm of the finch and lowered his eyes again.


    "I see."


    After a long time, Lu Li, who had made a cup of tea, said in a low voice: "drink tea first, then go to have a rest, and come back from the border. Should I be very tired on the way?"


    When she didn''t get the answer she wanted, Su Liu''s expression was obviously a little reluctant. She gazed at Lu Li and moved her lips, but she still put the "land of wandering souls" on the stone table, picked up her tea cup and drank it out.


    It''s delicious.


    This was her first thought.


    Then, a warm current gushed out of her body and quickly calmed her tired body.


    That kind of comfortable feeling made her frown, but soon released, and nodded toward Luli, which was to say thanks.


    Looking at this "comrade in arms" whom she had not seen for a long time, Su Liu felt relieved.


    "Come on, you need me to help you."


    Lu Li wiped his slightly wet palm, then took out a hair band from his sleeve, tied his long hair at will, and his tone was indifferent.


    Hearing this, suliu hesitated for a moment and then said, "I want to see your majesty."


    "See your majesty?"


    Lu Li took a look at Su Liu. "Then, when he saw him, he told him what happened to Marshal Lin and asked him to take back the reward and accuse the three kings of neglecting the overall situation and framing loyal officials?"


    Su Liu''s face became very bad. She lowered her head and refused to speak.


    Obviously, that''s what she thinks.


    "Don''t be silly." Looking at her complicated expression, Lu Li laughed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    "If the three kings dare to do so, they must be sure of everything."


    "This is definitely an organized, premeditated assassination. Of course, the existence of the three kings should be described as ambush more safely against Marshal Lin


    "But in any case, do you think you can reverse this well planned plot on your own?"


    "Even if I promise to help you see your majesty, how many elaborate" accidents "will we encounter along the way


    "Just think about it. Apart from the emperor and his majesty, the highest power of tuntian Shengguo is divided by nine kings. Three of them wanted Lin Wangbei to die, but they didn''t expect Lin Wangbei to be so powerful that he could escape from the inevitable situation. Then think about it carefully, will they notice you as a "good disciple" of Marshal Lin


    After Lu Li said this clear and logical conjecture, he found that Su Liu was asleep in front of him.


    Stand up and fall asleep.


    "Tired like this?" Lu Li snapped his fingers and found that Su Liu had no response. It seemed that she was not just "asleep".


    The image that had been trying to maintain was completely useless at this moment. Lu Li shook her head helplessly, got up and put her on the stone bench, so that she could lie down and sleep.


    After all this, Lu Li''s eyes fell on the black handle on the table.


    If you remember correctly, this is the handle of magic knife.


    "Has Lin Wangbei removed all his magic swords?"


    "What do you mean by giving her the handle alone?"


    Murmured in his heart, Lu Li casually wanted to pick up the handle of the knife. When his fingertips touched him, he felt a kind of cold and incomparable feeling, which flowed all over his limbs and made his eyes instantly dignified.


    Since becoming a master, even if he is not cold and hot, at least he will not feel "cold" or "hot".


    This feeling can only explain one problem.


    Lu Li gazed at the handle of the knife, carefully experiencing the cold feeling full of "dead silence" and "madness". With his mouth slightly cocked, he reached out again, took the handle to his eyes and murmured, "it''s another secret."


    "Among the 39 magic weapons, there are not many swords and soldiers. There are only a few that can bring me the sense of danger."


    "Combined with the features, the results are obvious."


    Lu Li rubbed the handle of the knife and said in a low voice: "ghost sword, the river of hell, the land of wandering souls."


    If Lin Wangbei were still here, he might be surprised at how much Lu Li had mastered this knowledge, and lamented that his wisdom was different from that of ordinary people.


    After just a glance, there is not much contact with him. He can immediately associate himself with the ghost sword and the ghost river. This "vigilance" is enough to show that there is no reason why Lu Li can be called the demon king.


    "It''s very courageous of you to travel across several states with this treasure."


    Lu Li looks at Su Liu in a bad mood, although Su Liu is asleep now.


    So, Lu Li again played a ring finger, and the jade pendant on his waist lit up immediately, and Tan Long''s voice came out: "Lord Lu, what can I do for you?"


    "Send someone to Go and invite the eighth Lord of Hou and the Lord of Zhangjia. "


    After thinking about it, Lu Li repeated, "remember, it''s to invite. Be polite."


    Tan long in the jade pendant chewed the meaning of the words, confirmed that he understood Lu Li''s hint, and then respectfully said, "yes."


    The jade pendant went out.


    Lu Li revolved around the "land of wandering souls" and tried to connect several clues in his mind. "The purpose of the alliance between the Shinto and the heaven and the devil kingdom is to prevent me from pacifying the three states, failing to support the four sides and delaying the war. This coincides with their crazy plan, basically no problem. However, there is no accurate clue to what the hell the hell kingdom is thinking. We can only confirm that Lin Wangbei''s accident this time is probably the means of the kingdom. "


    "Bought one of the three kings?"


    As soon as this possibility appeared in his mind, Lu Li shook his head and expelled this rather ridiculous idea out of his mind.


    The three kings hold the military power and can even open the abyss. Their loyalty to the holy kingdom of swallowing heaven need not be questioned.


    But there must be some "problems" behind it.


    Why?


    Doubts hover in Lu Li''s mind, only feel that there are still some key things missing.


    To say that Lin Wangbei''s threat to the three kings is strictly a joke.


    The marshal of Zhenguo and the three kings who were in charge of military power performed their respective duties, and there was no conflict of rights and interests between the two sides.


    Even if Lin Wangbei could use the "military symbol" to order the holy State Army and temporarily take away the rights of the three kings, the three kings could also use the seal to check and balance them.


    Both sides can only be regarded as two balance points of Libra, and both of them exist, which is a good thing.


    If one side suddenly disappears, or suddenly becomes strong.


    Bang!


    Lu Li opened his eyes and silently imitated the sound of an explosion.The balance of Libra is out of balance, and the holy state''s military power will collapse in an instant.


    Neither Lin Wangbei nor the three kings would like to see such a scene.


    For now, at least, the threat of the kingdom of apocalypse is imminent, toppling Lin Wangbei and causing the holy state''s military power to lose control, which is of no benefit to them.


    "It seems that there is only one answer left?"


    Lu Li laughed as if he was talking to himself. The turning of "the land of wandering souls" suddenly stopped.


    "It''s a cheap and good-looking trick to sow dissension. However, in some important matters, this is a very effective means. After all, whether it is Lin Wangbei or the three kings, their essence is to win the victory for the kingdom of devouring heaven, or to say, they want to end the war. "


    "Maybe it''s such a rush that we''ve been able to take advantage of it."


    "Once the chain of suspicion is established, trust will collapse quickly."


    Thinking about these things in silence, Lu Li turns around and smoothes the wrinkles that do not exist on the chest of this brand-new green robe.


    This is made by Ding Lingxi again with the goddess inheritance, and this time, Lu Li also tried to make her melt into some pieces of "divine crystal".


    Therefore, although it is roughly the same as the previous damaged green robe, there is a deep purple light flowing in this one, but there is no corresponding "noble spirit", but unspeakable evil.


    After all this, Lu Li put the "land of wandering souls" in Su Liu''s hand. He did not care about the strange state she was in now, but sighed: "it seems that it''s time to meet."


    "Princess Huang Xuan."


    ¡­¡­


    In the reception hall of Lord Yan''s residence.


    Hou Baye, who has not yet recovered from his injury, sits opposite Zhang Zhiming, who is ill. However, they have no intention of talking to each other. One looks down at the slant in front of him, and the other looks at everything in the reception hall of Lord Yan''s mansion.


    Tan long stood aside, feeling the strange atmosphere between the two people. He squeezed a little sweat in his heart and reluctantly said with a smile: "please wait a moment, two people. Manager Lu will be here soon."


    "Yes."


    Zhang Zhiming heard the speech, took back his eyes from around and said with a smile: "thank you for reminding me."


    As for Hou Baye, he did not show any sign. He still looked at it as if he could see something different.


    Tan long had no choice but to smile. He did not dare to neglect the two men. He ordered the maid to deliver the tea to the guests as soon as possible.


    It''s not that he wasn''t prepared, but that these two people came too fast.


    As soon as I heard the invitation from "manager Lu", they almost didn''t arrive for a moment. They had already arrived at the Yan palace.


    As fast as he could, Tan long almost doubted that the two of them were waiting outside the yanwang mansion, waiting for the "call" of the landing chief.


    Although this idea is a bit odd and belittles the two most powerful family owners in Yanzhou, Tan long thinks that it is appropriate for them to take a low attitude in front of director Lu.


    Who is manager Lu?


    Now, Lu Li, the "demon king" who makes all the aristocratic families in the whole holy Kingdom feel frightened!


    Even if the tragedy that shook the holy kingdom was not done by Lu Li, the power of cleaning all the ground before was still dazzling.


    Including the divine light of the suspected "heaven and man" came and wiped out everything that belonged to the Nalan family. In that terrible attack to survive, and can also kill the so-called holy light Pope, Lu Li has the strength, there is no doubt.


    Hou Baye and Zhang Zhiming, who had witnessed the prison, should be afraid of him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    "Sorry to have kept you waiting."


    When the tea that has not been touched by two people has cooled down completely, Lu Li''s voice is slowly sounded, breaking the silence in the reception hall.


    "At last."


    Before two people look at Lu Li, Tan long, who has been guarding the side, is immediately relieved. He can''t help wiping the sweat on his temples and looks at Lu Li who comes in from the outside.


    "Not long."


    "Yes, manager Lu."


    Zhang Zhiming and Hou Baye got up at the same time to meet Lu Li. Although their words were different, they both expressed a kind of meaning.


    That''s deference.


    Although the current situation in Yanzhou is quite different from what Lu originally thought. In a sense, the plan he promised has failed, but it does not seem to affect the "cooperative relationship" between the two sides.


    "You don''t have to be stiff. Please have a seat." Lu Li arched his hands and asked them to sit down with a smile.


    The two masters of the aristocratic family sat down in silence.


    Lu Li is sitting on the throne, indicating that Tan long, who is about to leave, is here to listen.


    Tan long slightly a Zheng, but then revealed the color of ecstasy.


    Manager Lu, do you recognize me? Are you going to take this opportunity to train me?


    A lot of thoughts flashed in his heart, but Tan long still managed to restrain the ecstasy on his face. He went to the side of Lu Li''s body, looked at his nose and nose, and pretended that he didn''t exist.


    Although Zhang Zhiming was not happy with Lu Li''s behavior of asking a bodyguard to attend, Zhang Zhiming hid himself and said, "director Lu, it has been so long since you contacted me. Should you make a decision?"


    Decision?


    Hou eight Ye hears speech, facial expression ground ground ground looked at him, the corner of the mouth showed sneer.


    I''m afraid the "wolf boy" of Zhangjia doesn''t understand what happened?


    Even if Lu Li has given you any promise before, to this point, this promise is doomed to be impossible to fulfill.


    To come to the door to ask for a decision is actually to ask Lu Li to take the initiative to make a choice.


    "It''s hard to find a home." Hou eight Ye slightly shakes his head, does not make any appraisal to Zhang Zhiming''s behavior.


    Zhang Zhiming did not pay attention to the "old man", but looked at Lu Li with burning eyes. The uncomfortable feeling of illness completely faded away, and the whole person was a bit more sharp.


    "The master of Zhangjia is still in a hurry."


    Lu Li gently taps the armrest with his forefinger. His tone is gentle, and he can''t hear his joy and anger. After a pause, he continues: "now Yanzhou is like this. It''s a completely unguarded dinner plate. What kind of delicacies does the master of Zhangjia want? Just take it by himself. When is it my turn to make a decision?"


    Just as Zhang Zhiming''s face changed slightly and he wanted to refute it, Hou Baye followed Lu Li''s words and said with a low smile: "although the master of Zhangjia is not old, his appetite is very big. In a short period of ten days, it has swallowed up the legacy of at least five middle-class families and mastered one of the secret trade routes of Yuncheng. Can''t we feed you with such a rich harvest? "


    Finish saying that, Hou eight Ye pulled his eyes from Lu Li and took a deep look at Zhang Zhiming: "the master of Zhangjia is too greedy."


    "That''s what Zhangjia deserves."


    Zhang Zhiming did not deliberately deny this in front of Lu Li.


    because he knows very well that although these days have been kept in the palace of Yan Wang, those furious local murderers are all his eyes and eyes.


    In a short period of time, these land killers will replace the functions of Tianbu to some extent. Even if he really conceals it, Lu Li will never be able to hide it.


    What''s more, although Zhang Zhiming is still afraid of Lu Li, he will not be afraid of Hou Baye.


    These days, when all the other aristocratic families are dormant, as the two cooperators selected by Lu Li, there will always be some "friction" when they share the fruits.


    If Lu Li will be angry because of Zhang Jia''s action, the Hou''s behavior can be called heinous.


    At present, the middle-level family''s cake is not finished, but the Hou family has eaten at least one fifth of the cake, which is more than ten times more than that of the Zhangjia family. When Hou''s family has completely digested this industry, its power will at least double its current level.


    What is the concept?


    All the Marquis have, will be able to recruit at least 10 masters, hundreds of immortal!


    Even if they were trained in person, those huge industries were enough to support them to raise two more "lords.".


    This harvest, even if Zhang Zhiming seems to be a little envious.


    So he didn''t worry about Lu Li settling accounts after autumn.


    If you really want to settle accounts, you should first find Hou''s family, but you can''t get to them.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Zhiming''s expression also relaxed a lot. Looking at Lu Li, who did not speak any more, "according to the principle, the harvest of Zhangjia is enough to pay the promise of manager Lu, but To accept this industry, we should also pay attention to the stability of Yanzhou. Zhangjia has taken on a lot of risks, so this harvest should be taken by Zhangjia. ""The decision I made today is what manager Lu really promised."


    "I have already handed in the information about those families in advance, and Zhang Jia has done what manager Lu needs me to do."


    "So now..."


    Zhang Zhiming was still talking, but suddenly saw that Lu Li, who was sitting in the main position, stopped hitting the armrest and looked at him.


    It was this sight that made Zhang Zhiming fall into the ice cave, as if to see his mysterious and powerful "teacher"!


    How could it be?


    Thinking of his teacher''s real identity, Zhang Zhiming suddenly felt that his idea was somewhat absurd.


    After he calmed down, Zhang Zhiming took a deep breath and determined that Lu Li had not wasted his time. His strength was stronger.


    "Manager Lu, I think the foundation of cooperation is trust." After a little careful consideration of his words, Zhang Zhiming also restrained his tone. Instead of putting the two sides in an equal position, he gave in a little bit, as if he were speaking to the superior: "Zhang Jiaxin is in Lord Yan''s house. I trust manager Lu, so I''m in Lord Yan''s house, so I''m in charge of it..."


    He said here, as if it was a case of a slight meal, and then helplessly said: "and you most need help at the moment, I and Zhang Jia did not stand by."


    This sentence is a little cautious, in fact, if not necessary, he even wants to swallow it back.


    Unfortunately, for some things that must be done, the power of Zhangjia is not strong enough.


    In the process of competing with the Hou family for the victory, Zhang Zhiming tried his best to find out that no matter how sophisticated his means were, the Hou family''s countermeasures were completely ignored.


    The Hou family did not pay attention to the things that he had planned to arrange.


    But when they find something strange, they would rather abandon the benefits of their hands and pursue another harvest instead of giving him a chance.


    This kind of "shameless" behavior, relying on the powerful family power, has just restrained all the cards Zhang Zhiming can use now.


    So even though Zhang Zhiming was "afraid" of Lu Li''s strength, he still chose to ask him for what he deserved.


    "You''re right."


    At this time, after some thinking, Lu Li nodded his head and said, "when I and Lord Yan''s house need help most, Zhang Er Shao extended a helping hand. Even if it''s a little help, it can''t erase your kindness to Lord Yan''s house. "


    Zhang Zhiming frowned.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li was so talkative. He instinctively thought that there would be some traps behind this.


    But before he opened his mouth again, Lu Li had already said: "all that belongs to the four families belongs to Zhangjia."


    As soon as he said this, Hou eight Ye raised his head and looked at Lu Li, but he immediately turned away his eyes.


    Because of the four families mentioned by Lu Li, two of them have been seized by Hou family.


    What does that mean?


    Give Hou''s family an opportunity?


    Hou Baye began to think about Lu Li''s intention to do so.


    But then, Lu Li''s words reassured him.


    "Everything has its value."


    "I believe that the value of these four families is clearer than anyone else."


    "After tasting the delicious food, it''s our turn to talk about the cost."


    Lu Li is still smiling, but along with his voice, Zhang Zhiming suddenly feels that this smile is a bit "terrible".


    He said in a deep voice, trying to suppress the strange in his heart, and said in a low voice, "please solve your doubts."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    "Loyalty, life, oath, or Secret? "


    Lu Li looks at Zhang Zhiming carefully, as if he saw him for the first time. Although his smile is gentle, Zhang Zhiming feels a deep malice.


    Pure "malice"!


    Zhang Zhiming tried to suppress the strange feeling in his heart, while thinking about what Lu Li was thinking, he tried to say: "if manager Lu wants to know something, I will never hide anything."


    Obviously, he chose "secret.".


    Because of his three choices, it''s impossible.


    Loyalty and oath are too vague, not to mention that Lu Li will not believe it. Even if it is Zhang Zhiming himself, it is impossible to trust himself. Such people will abide by the oath and offer loyalty.


    As for life, Zhang Zhiming believes that Lu Li is not just talking about it casually.


    Zhang Zhiming couldn''t afford the "price" of his own life or anyone''s life.


    So he had to choose secrets.


    Even, Zhang Zhiming has made it clear that Lu Li is going to ask the export question.


    The secret he wanted, or the secret he held in his hand, was actually the only one.


    "He wants to be a teacher?"


    "Why?"


    Zhang Zhiming pondered Lu Li''s real plan and repeated again: "what secret does manager Lu want to know?"


    "Why should the master of Zhangjia know what he is saying."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "teach you the array, and instruct you to expand your power. The strong man hiding behind you, your teacher..."


    Sure enough!


    Zhang Zhiming sighed in his heart, but his face was still. "Teacher, after he taught me the way of formation, he went out for a tour. I have said that my fate with my master and apprentice is over, and I''m afraid there will be no chance to see you again. "


    "There is no way to talk about what manager Lu said


    Zhang Zhiming decides to stay up to the end and does not admit Lu Li''s accusation at all.


    One side of Hou eight Ye''s mouth appeared to sneer, that this guy is completely looking for death.


    Playing with this in front of Lu Li, are you really afraid of capsizing?


    "The wolf cub is the wolf cub. No matter how cruel he is, he has no overall situation in his eyes." Hou Baye made a soft comment in his heart and then decided to help Lu Li.


    By the way, it is also a downfall. Let Zhang Zhiming know that Yanzhou is no longer a "aristocratic family".


    said he was old and timid, but since he saw the horror of the Holy Light Pope, Hou master has understood that the world has the final say.


    The aristocratic family is doomed to decay, and all the old will disappear. A class that has existed for thousands of years may not exist forever.


    Although it will turn into another form and continue to continue, Hou Baye has developed some fear and thinks that he should plan for the future.


    One of the most important links is to show enough sincerity and value to Lu Li.


    Thinking of this, Hou eight Ye couldn''t help but look up at Lu Li, observing his expression now.


    This teenager has grown up to be able to fight that kind of monster.


    Give him some more time, where will he grow?


    Heaven and man?


    Or stronger?


    This absurd idea flashed in his heart. Hou eighth master considered his tone and said softly, "even if it is true, manager Lu wants to know, you should tell the whole story. Yes? Is it more important for you to have a teacher who has broken off the relationship between master and apprentice than the requirements of manager Lu? "


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid you only know it in your own heart, if you don''t want to be instructed by him?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Zhang Zhiming frowned, and thought that today''s Hou Baye was a little strange.


    It''s like being an enemy on purpose.


    Although the two are "competitors" at present, Zhang Zhiming thinks that he has not offended Hou Baye.


    After all, he is such a "waste" who is famous for the whole of Yanzhou. He usually hides in Zhangjia and doesn''t see people. He can''t have any communication with Hou Baye, let alone offend him.


    However, Zhang Zhiming turned his head and saw the funny smile on Lu Li''s face, and he knew what Hou Baye was up to.


    This old man is trying to show his loyalty to Lu Li by giving him an opportunity to demoralize himself?


    "It seems that he was really scared out of his wits."


    Zhang Zhiming sighed in his heart.


    That night, the "God prison" floating over the city obscured everything, which really made people sigh and even fear.


    However, Zhang Zhiming can see that the essence of the "divine prison" is the array, although it is a very high array, and its strength is no different from the power of heaven and man. However, Zhang Zhiming did not fear Lu Li, because as long as the array, there must be flaws.


    What''s more, even if Lu Li wants to use such a powerful array, he must pay a price.The appearance of the "God prison" can at best prove that Lu Li has a card that others can''t match, but it can''t represent that his strength is really comparable to that of heaven and man.


    Zhang Zhiming thinks that Hou Baye is too early to be afraid.


    Now he is afraid of Lu Li. When Lu Li becomes a man of heaven in the future, should he bow down to him and beg for mercy?


    But Zhang Zhiming couldn''t do that.


    "Hou eight ye, some words can be said, but some words can not be said indiscriminately."


    After a little thought, Zhang Zhiming looked at Hou Baye and said in a flat tone: "both Zhang Jia and Hou''s are the cooperative objects of director Lu. Strictly speaking, we are equal. If you want to pose as an elder and teach me a lesson, I advise you not to


    "After all, the state of Hou''s family is not necessarily better than that of Zhangjia."


    Zhang Zhiming smiles and points out the meaning.


    Hou eight Ye''s face changed slightly. He looked at Zhang Zhiming, and then said with a light smile: "young people have a strong spirit. It''s a good thing. But sometimes, the edge also needs strength to support. If you have the strength of manager Lu, I can give all the Hou''s got to Zhang Jia. If Zhang Jia can''t eat, I''ll feed you. But do you have that strength? "


    "Isn''t Zhang''s living on the nose of the landing manager?"


    "In that case, I dare to ask the leader of Zhangjia, what qualifications do you have to mention the word" equality "in front of director Lu


    "To do anything, you need to think about your identity. Put yourself in a proper position


    Hou eight Ye pretended to be displeased and said, "without manager Lu, can you still have this magnificent scene in Zhangjia? You Zhang Zhiming, can you turn from a waste Er Shao to a master of Zhang Jia family


    This sentence is extremely impolite.


    There was little room for Hou eight ye, and he did not intend to save face for Zhang Zhiming.


    However, Zhang Zhiming just calmly listened to Hou Baye''s words, turned to look at Lu Li and asked, "manager Lu also thinks so?"


    He seems to be too lazy to argue with Hou Baye, so he simply leads this topic to Lu Li.


    It seems that it is necessary for Lu Li to make a fair decision, but it is actually "forcing" Lu Li to express his position.


    "Master Zhang, eight masters, why are you so angry?"


    Lu Li didn''t seem to feel the tension between them. He said with a smile: "today, I''m looking for you to discuss how to divide the vast resources of Yanzhou. Now the business has not been discussed, because of some trivial things, the two fight, spread out, will not help falling identity


    "Manager Lu said so."


    Hou Baye has made up his mind to stand on the side of Lu Li.


    No matter what Lu Li said, he was smiling, even said yes, without any denial or refutation.


    Zhang Zhiming squinted, but did not continue to force Lu Li.


    He knew that some things would be planted after a trial.


    Although Lu Li is still kind at present, if he really continues to press and even push forward, he may not be able to have such a good "temper" in the future.


    Don''t forget why the outside world calls him "the devil".


    Those who died quietly in the hands of the powerful in the land may well be their tomorrow.


    Even if Zhang Zhiming didn''t think that Lu Li would be so "reckless" to clean up again, he was a little cautious and put away his thoughts.


    Then he said respectfully, "it''s all up to director Lu."


    Lu Li put up his smile and said faintly, "I can''t talk about it. It''s just that I still have that sentence."


    "If you want to harvest, there must be a price."


    "Everything has its value. What kind of price is willing to pay for the request of the master of Zhangjia?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    Just like chatting among friends, Lu Li''s tone is not slow, there is no threat, and there is even a smile hidden.


    But none of the people present, including Tan long, who pretended to be nonexistent, really thought that Lu Li was joking.


    Zhang Zhiming felt as if he was being watched by some kind of horrible existence. He could not help but lower his head and did not respond for a long time.


    However, Hou Baye cleared his throat and said with a smile: "manager Lu, I''m afraid the master of Zhangjia doesn''t understand your temper. He can''t think of some things for the time being. It''s no wonder that he doesn''t know. "


    "So, I have a proposal. I don''t know what manager Lu wants."


    Hearing Hou eight Ye''s words, Lu Li turned his eyes and looked at him, and then nodded: "say it."


    Hou eight Ye was a little frightened by this sight. His original plan changed and he thought again and said, "as you said, everything has its value. If you want to get something, you have to pay some price. This is a good trading principle. I don''t have any opinion with Hou family. The master of Zhangjia may not be able to accept it at present, but it may not be that there is no room for turning around. "


    As he pondered over his words, he was also thinking about how to propose a more reasonable, or more "Lu Li" approach.


    Originally, Hou Baye just wanted to crack down on Zhang Zhiming''s arrogance and get some benefits from it.


    Because he was very clear that what Lu Li really wanted, apart from stability, was the secrets held by each family, and those secrets that were likely to make the situation unstable and change.


    As for the present resources in Yanzhou, Lu Li may not have paid attention to them.


    However, Hou Baye saw a different taste from the eyes of Lu Li just now.


    It''s like seeing through your heart and seeing through everything.


    So Hou Baye quickly changed his "plan" in his mind and said, "I think it''s better to let manager Lu divide those industries into three parts for the sake of fairness. Regardless of its value, after the disturbance, the general manager Lu selected some of them as "compensation" for the Yan palace. We can take one from each of the landlords we want. No matter what you get, it depends on the will of God. There will be no interference from anyone, and no unfair place will be used. "


    "It can not only avoid fighting, but also solve the biggest problem at present."


    "The specific results will be witnessed by director Lu."


    "I don''t know whether manager Lu and Zhang Jia are satisfied with this arrangement?"


    At last, Hou Baye even bowed to Lu Li, making Zhang Zhiming frown.


    Although he is only half the head of the noble Hou family, he represents the face of the Hou family at any rate. He is also a strong man at the top of the Mingyou peak. He actually kowtows in front of Lu Li, which is too ugly.


    Zhang Zhiming squinted. Although he was extremely disdainful to him, he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he seriously thought about his proposal.


    In the end, it is found that the proposal is fair on the whole, although some of its own.


    In addition to asking Lu Li to divide the ungoverned resources of Yanzhou into three and leave one for him, this proposal is full of flattery. However, Zhang Zhiming also had to admit that the old fox did have his originality. The vacant part of Yanzhou is too large. No matter Hou''s family or Zhang Jia''s family, even if they have the mind to swallow it alone, they will never have the ability.


    Because there are other aristocratic families in Yanzhou, those families that have not been targeted by Lu Li are temporarily deterred and dare not look for trouble at the moment of dividing the fruits of victory in Lord Yan''s mansion, but this does not mean that they can sit and watch Hou''s family and Zhangjia take full advantage of them.


    In other words, although the hous and the zhangjias can enjoy themselves and have a good meal, many people, besides them, are staring at the fat meat and waiting for Lu Li''s attitude.


    This is also Zhang Zhiming''s biggest worry.


    Once he does things too much, Lu Li can kick out Zhang Jia completely and change to a more obedient family to share the fruits.


    Now hou Baye has put forward this proposal. First of all, Lu Li and Yan Wangfu should take away a large part of it, and then the rest will be exchanged by their two families in a "secret" way. When the two sides join hands and have the acquiescence of Lord Yan''s house, it will be more fruitful than the current chaotic struggle.


    At the very least, those "idiots" who hide in the dark to observe the situation and whose eyes are full of greed will not have any chance to intervene.


    These thoughts in Zhang Zhiming''s mind around, he nodded, "I don''t think there is a problem."


    Finish this sentence, he also looked at Lu Li, waiting for Lu Li''s reply.


    Lu Li seemed to be enjoying the performance. His more profound eyes swept over the two people. After looking back and forth for several times, he raised his hand with a smile and said, "the proposal of eight masters is very interesting. I don''t think there is any problem."


    After that, Lu Li said to tan long, "did you hear what the eighth Master said?"


    Tan long immediately responded, "yes.""Then go to manager Ge and make jade slips of the current" situation "in Yanzhou."


    "I''m going to play a game with these two."


    With these words, Lu Li''s body leans forward slightly, which makes Zhang Zhiming and Hou Baye all positive.


    Tan long said respectfully, "no problem, Lord Lu."


    He walked through the sight of the two "great men", and his uneasiness had already become an indescribable excitement.


    If it''s not for fear of delaying Lu Li''s affairs, he would like to show off with Shi Yan right now. My old Tan can also participate in such events!


    Forced to suppress this impulse, Tan Long''s mouth slightly puffed, restrained smile, but the pace is a lot of light, quickly left the reception hall, ready to see Ge Xinyue.


    Once again, the atmosphere became silent.


    However, compared with the previous feeling of repression, Hou eight ye and Zhang Zhiming are slightly relaxed at this moment.


    They are more or less afraid of this period of time.


    Since the big cleaning that night, Lu Li has disappeared.


    He hid in Lord Yan''s house for seventeen days and didn''t see anyone. He couldn''t even send their invitation to the palace.


    If it was not for Lu Li''s "reckoning", Hou Baye and Zhang Zhiming might not be able to resist greed.


    "Good luck."


    Realizing that Lu Li is more "terrifying" than before, Hou Baye couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Not only is he, but even Zhang Zhiming has a feeling of "surviving after a disaster".


    After all, Zhang Zhiming has more ideas and more secrets than Hou Baye.


    In those days before, he may not have had the idea of kicking off Lord Yan''s mansion.


    Now it seems that those ideas are taken for granted. But it is precisely because of this that Zhang Zhiming is more glad that he has not paid any action for it, nor has he shown any clue.


    After silence and happiness, Zhang Zhiming has already begun to figure out what "secret" he should use to exchange those interests.


    At present, the most valuable secret in his hands, which is also the most interesting secret of Lu Li, is the relevant information of his teacher.


    But Zhang Zhiming is not sure what Lu Li has found, or what he has detected.


    How should he deal with it and hand over unimportant information so as to protect the real "secret" without arousing Lu Li''s suspicion?


    "Master Zhang, why are you so upset?"


    "Why don''t you ask your teacher to come out and talk to me about the specific things? I''ll talk to him directly."


    When Zhang Zhiming was thinking, Lu Li, sitting on the throne, suddenly opened his mouth, as if he had mentioned something that had nothing to do with him.


    However, the hidden content of that sentence made Zhang Zhiming''s back cold, showing an unbelievable expression, and even asked: "you How do you know that? "


    After asking this question, Zhang Zhiming''s heart "cluttered", knowing that he was completely exposed.


    Maybe Lu Li was just guessing before, but now he can basically confirm some things.


    "Secrets, as I said, have their price."


    In the face of the sudden silence of Zhang Zhiming, Lu Li points his temple with his finger and smiles.


    But that pair of deep eyes, as if sleeping a terrible monster, once awakened, will devour everything!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    "How do I know? Of course, I saw it with my probing eye. "


    After finishing the sentence in a feigned deep way, Lu Li sneered in his heart and thought that Zhang Zhiming was really brave.


    If it wasn''t for this period of time when I sorted out my own spiritual points, I would not have found the deepest "secret" hidden by Zhang Zhiming if I hadn''t upgraded the modifier again and raised the exploratory eye to a higher level!


    [exploration eye LV3: basic function, with the effect of exploration, analysis, collection, and point extraction. At present, the level is level 3, special attributes (analyze divine level items, explore all illusions).


    looking at the current attributes of the eye of exploration, Lu Li finally knows what the final meaning of "exploring all illusions" means.


    The so-called illusory can be understood as nonexistent, or intangible and qualitative.


    For example, energy, or Soul.


    I have explored many people with level 3 exploration eyes before, and have observed some experience. This kind of exploration can see through the camouflage of the other party, directly see the root, and even see the cultivation progress of the other party.


    But before seeing Zhang Zhiming, Lu Li did not think that the eye of exploration had such a "function".


    At this moment, in the perspective of opening the eyes of exploration, Zhang Zhiming turns into a dim "human light". His elixir field releases a gray "light", which means that he has indeed been abandoned. This is not a disguise. At his heart, there is an array carved on it. The aura of that array is almost equivalent to the pseudo God level items defined by the modifier.


    In other words, it is an array close to the level of heaven and man, and it is engraved in the heart of Zhiming Zhang. Even if someone digs Zhang Zhiming''s heart out, they may not be able to find the trace of the array.


    This is the first reason that Lu Li thinks Zhang Zhiming is "bold".


    As for the second one.


    It is the location of Zhang Zhiming''s eyebrows and the sea, and there is also a vague "figure".


    As if living in his sea of knowledge.


    Lu Li hardly needs to confirm that it should be the soul of a strong man.


    Maybe I''m an old man.


    Among the warriors, it is not that there is no rebirth, but most of them choose the dead body, so that they can quickly find their own strength, and will not be subject to too much resistance.


    The power from the soul is extremely mysterious. Even the martial arts at heaven and man level may not dare to say that they can fully understand it. If you encounter the opposition''s will to fight against the living goal, the probability of failure is too great. Even if you can succeed and completely destroy the soul of the other party, it is also a thankless thing for yourself.


    Unless, of course, there is a possibility. That is, some living fool allows the soul of the other party to "live" in his own sea of knowledge.


    Once the soul has any evil intention, his life and death are only between the other party''s thoughts. Don''t say it''s usurpation, even if it''s to turn him into a obedient death fighter, it''s easy.


    Lu Li stares at Zhang Zhiming''s eyebrows, and the vague shadow seems to sense something, which represents the gray shadow of the head rising, as if looking at himself.


    "Very keen, at least the soul of the top masters."


    Lu Li said to himself, but he didn''t shy away from looking at the soul. After sweeping his eyes, he said faintly, "Lord Zhang Jia, up to now, there is still the soul you know in the sea. It''s too hypocritical."


    Zhang Zhiming hears the words, his face is very pale, and his eyes can''t believe it.


    "How did he know that?"


    "Where did I show my weakness?"


    "No, no, I didn''t show any flaw in it. And the teacher also said, hiding in the sea, unless heaven and man feel, or no one can find his trace. "


    "Lu Li has a sense of heaven and man?"


    "No There are other reasons. "


    Although seemingly desperate, Zhang Zhiming is still thinking about how to break the game. At the very least, he needs to know where his flaws are.


    But after examining himself, Zhang Zhiming is sure that he has not revealed any flaws, so the problem must be Lu Li.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Zhiming saw Lu Li''s eyes, which had hidden a great deal of "malicious" eyes.


    "It''s his eyes."


    "His eyes can see through me, see through the existence of the teacher!"


    Zhang Zhiming instantly figured out Lu Li''s "special" place. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he suddenly heard an old voice: "let me come."


    "Teacher?"


    Zhang Zhiming has some doubts. He doesn''t understand why his teacher should take the initiative to communicate with Lu Li.


    The old voice with a smile: "you have done enough for me, the old immortal. There is no need to offend a future" heaven and man. "


    "What''s more, he has really seen my essence, and it''s meaningless to continue to hide it. It''s better to be frank and listen to his opinions.""Let me talk to him," he repeated


    At the end of the sentence, the voice of the old man is full of unquestionable taste.


    Zhang Zhiming was silent for a moment. He said in his heart, "students obey."


    The next moment, when Zhang Zhiming raised his head again, his eyes had changed.


    Become gentle and bright.


    Like stars.


    "I''ve met you, sir."


    "Zhang Zhiming" took a step backward and saluted Lu Li in a very simple manner.


    There was no change in his voice, but his tone and tone could be heard. He was an old man who had lived for many years.


    Seeing this, Lu Li suddenly said, "you are also a man of the age of ten thousand nationalities."


    This is an affirmative sentence, not a question.


    Just from his etiquette, we can see that the other party should be the "remnant soul" of the age of ten thousand nationalities. Although he may not be as old as Xie Lingxiu, he has experienced at least half of the rise and fall of the wanzu people, and he knows more than the northern emperor.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li has a strong interest in this "old man".


    The older he is, the more secrets he knows.


    So, Lu Li changed the expression of a smile: "old master, please sit down."


    "I don''t dare to be a young gentleman." "Zhang Zhiming" chuckled bitterly, bowed his hands again, and sighed: "my disciple is too stubborn. Although he is not poor in talent, his temperament is easy to offend people. If there is anything wrong, I, as a teacher, will apologize for him."


    "Elder, if this is where, what young gentleman, it sounds strange. The elder called me Lu Li."


    Lu Li almost took out a very enthusiastic attitude and waved his hand and said, "respecting the old and loving the young is It''s our traditional virtue of swallowing the holy land of heaven. Please don''t hurt me. "


    It''s so dangerous that I almost say the proverb of the past life.


    The second time to see this old monster, or too elated?


    Lu Li is slightly alert and squints at the present "Zhang Zhiming". Judging from his posture and tone, he should be a very rigid person. From the middle of the wanzu era, it is likely that he was a scholar of some "school" or a saint of a "ancient court".


    All these news came from Xie Lingxiu, the northern emperor. And after some verification, the effective information sorted out.


    However, whether it is a university or a saint, the strength of the other side is at least at the level of the top master, and there is no small possibility that he was once a man of heaven.


    When the idea flies, Lu Li once again invites the old man from the period of ten thousand nationalities to take a seat.


    This time, he did not refuse again. He paid tribute to Lu Li and Hou Baye one by one and sat down.


    At this time, Hou Baye was almost stunned by the scene in front of him.


    He never thought that the wolf boy in Zhangjia had such a deep secret?


    What''s more, Lu Li''s theory of the age of ten thousand nationalities also aroused his vigilance.


    As an ancient aristocratic family, the Hou family, though far away from the age of the ten thousand nationalities, has mastered certain information. Even the most powerful skill of the Hou family today, "emperor''s overlying temporary formula" may be a legacy of the powerful forces in a certain wanzu era.


    At the thought that Zhang Zhiming had become an old monster who borrowed land and possessed his body, Hou Baye was a little uneasy, and slowly changed his attitude and did not take out the attitude of his predecessors.


    I''m kidding. If you tie all the old dudes of Hou''s family together, they may not have this attached body. Zhang Zhiming''s old ghost has existed for a long time. What do you want to do with others?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    "If you don''t mind, I''ll do as the Romans do. I''ll call you manager Lu."


    "Zhang Zhiming" sat down and looked at Lu Li with gentle eyes, as if he were consulting him.


    Lu Li could not but place his head and said, "elder, you can help yourself."


    After that, Lu Li leaned forward slightly and said to Zhang Zhiming: "it seems that the master did not miss any information in Zhang Er Shao''s knowledge, and he also observed us very carefully. In that case, I''ll make a long story short. "


    After saying this, Lu Li also felt a little annoyed and said, "Hey, look at my memory. Before that, I haven''t asked the elder for your name?"


    "Zhang Zhiming" had a smile on his face. He didn''t get angry at Lu Li''s poor and perfunctory performance. He just sighed: "I''m just a remnant of the soul. His name has long been forgotten. However, if manager Lu wants to, he can call him "Mr. Feng."


    "Mr. wind."


    Lu Li nods again and chews the meaning behind the address.


    First of all, the more rigid ancient courtyards can be ruled out.


    Although he has the possibility of concealing his real identity, judging from his speech and behavior, it is more likely that Lu Li thinks that this Mr. Feng came from some "schools" in the era of wanzu.


    Although there were many aristocratic families in the wanzu era, at that time, there were many so-called schools, ancestral clans, ancient courtyards, and even some more ancient and mysterious "alliances.".


    According to the description of the northern emperor, it seems that only the university students from the school of thought have this relatively more "kind" attitude.


    Guessing the real identity of Mr. Feng in his heart, Lu Li had no clue on his face. He said with a smile: "Mr. Feng, since Zhang Zhiming is your student, do you have to pay for the transaction just now?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, even Hou Baye looked at Mr. Feng curiously.


    Obviously, Mr. Feng has more secrets than Zhang Zhiming.


    After being curious, Hou eight Ye showed a somewhat alert expression, worried about what threat Mr. Feng might have to himself.


    After all, Hou Baye has no plan to compete with this old monster who has more secrets.


    It seems that he noticed the sight of Hou Baye. Mr. Feng turned his head and gave him a kind smile. Then he looked at Lu Li and answered the question just now: "strictly speaking, his behavior is under my command. I need Zhangjia to become stronger. Therefore, the cost of this transaction will naturally be borne by me."


    "Cool."


    "I like to communicate with people like Mr. Feng."


    Lu Li laughs and plays a ring finger, and the jade pendant on his waist twinkles with light.


    He is urging Tan long to speed up the progress and make the jade slips he needs.


    Before long, Tan Long''s feet began to sound from the outside.


    After that, he gave Lu Xingwu a ring to leave.


    When Lu Li saw the storage ring, he knew that it was Ge Xinyue''s handwriting. After taking over, he released all the things inside at will.


    Whoa!


    Nearly a hundred jade slips suddenly appear in the sky, and are fixed by the force of Lu Li, forming a scene like the curtain of starry sky.


    Lu Li''s eyes gaze at these jade slips. At the next moment, the divine thoughts seem to turn into substance, just like a gust of breeze, wrinkling the "ocean" of the jade slips, and a jingling sound is heard in the air.


    Mr. Feng took a deep look at Lu Li and said in his heart, "if you have mastered the method of spiritual cultivation, are you about to enter the realm of" concrete image "


    He is very clear that Lu Li is reading the contents of those jade slips. At the same time, he also understands that this is a deterrent given by Lu Li to himself.


    For the soul, the most feared one is probably the strong one who specializes in the cultivation of divinity. Even the most powerful soul, in the face of a warrior with profound spiritual cultivation, may not even be able to hold a glance, and it will be completely destroyed.


    Of course, Mr. Feng doesn''t think that Lu Li has such power, but he still "accepts" Lu Li''s small opinions.


    That''s "be honest"!


    "The desire to control everything, with extraordinary wisdom, excellent divinity, and martial arts talent comparable to evil spirits."


    "If in the age of ten thousand nationalities, he would be a" star traveler "of the school, or a" God son "existence


    "Trouble."


    Mr. Feng sighed in his heart, and his eyes also turned to those jade slips in the air, as if in meditation.


    "Tan long, go down."


    After reading all the contents in the jade slips, Lu Li opened his mouth and told Tan long to leave the reception hall.


    Because the next thing involves many secrets, which is not suitable for Tan long to listen to.


    Tan long did not have any dissatisfaction, "yes, Lord Lu."


    However, before leaving, he looked at Zhang Zhiming suspiciously, and keenly noticed that there seemed to be some differences in the master of the family.


    Although he can''t tell the specific difference, he can be sure that there must have been some changes in Zhang Zhiming.It was this change that made him unable to listen in.


    Taking back his eyes, Tan long salutes Lu Li again and leaves the reception hall without any hesitation.


    After going out, he did not forget to open the array here and close the door.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Lu Li waved and removed one third of the jade slips, only a few.


    Hou eight Ye glanced at those jade slips and secretly guessed which family''s property it belonged to?


    In short, it must be the most valuable part.


    He showed some heartache in his eyes, but he covered it well. He said with a smile: "everything is subject to the orders of manager Lu."


    Mr. Feng also nodded.


    Lu Li spread out his hands and motioned to them, "who will please first?"


    After hearing the words, they looked at each other quietly. Then, Mr. Feng said, "the guests are at your convenience. This eight masters are half masters. Let him start first."


    "Sure enough, old man."


    This kind of provocative words, make Hou eight Ye secretly frown, but also did not refuse, "since this wind Mr. intends to let, then let me first."


    Said, he looked at Lu Li: "the origin of the emperor''s overlord linjue."


    Before that, he had inquired a little about Lu Li and knew that he was interested in these long-standing secrets.


    "Yes."


    Lu Li only thought for a second, then nodded: "I''m very interested, you can change two."


    Then he also looked at Mr. Feng: "if you can come up with valuable, or I am interested in secrets, you can exchange some more."


    "This is a temporary change of rules."


    Faced with this explanation, Mr. Feng had no choice but to ask with a smile: "dare to ask manager Lu, how to evaluate the value of the secret?"


    "It''s up to me to judge." Lu Li didn''t mean to be polite.


    Mr. Feng is still smiling and nodding to indicate that he has already known.


    Then it was time for Hou eight ye to make a statement.


    He thought about it a little, and considered his words: "the outside world thinks that the emperor''s overline formula is a skill obtained from an ancient relic. In fact, it is a gift from a strong man."


    "This strong man, claiming to be a descendant of the ancient court, seems to have something to do with the holy land of the right path, gulongting. After he taught the Royal tyrannical formula to the Hou family, he asked the Hou family to promise him some conditions when necessary. " Speaking of this, Hou eight ye also looked at Mr. Feng, as if thinking of something, sneered: "but these years, the mysterious strong man who claimed to be the descendant of the ancient court has never appeared again. However, although the Marquis is is well hidden, I know that he still has some connections with the man. Several ancient relics discovered by the Hou family should be clues given by that man. "


    When he said this, he shut up.


    The promise he gave was the secret of the emperor''s tyrannical formula. There was a connection between the Marquis and the strong one. It was his supplementary gift and a trial.


    He always suspected that the Marquis was not dead at all, but was secretly controlled by Lord Yan''s mansion.


    "It''s a good secret, Guting, gulongting. It''s interesting."


    However, Lu Li seemed not to have heard the latter part of his speech at all. He pondered for a moment, laughed and transferred the two jade slips to Hou Baye.


    Hou Baye held the two jade slips and could not wait to check them immediately. His face was frozen at first, and then he was relieved. He inspired his true spirit and embodied the names of the two families and the property they owned.


    This is to avoid some unnecessary "conflicts" later.


    Mr. Feng naturally understood what he meant. He glanced at the words and nodded clearly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    "Well, it''s my turn."


    Mr. Feng saluted Hou Baye and Lu Li with the ancient etiquette, then gazed at Lu Li. After a long time, he said slowly, "the secret I want to exchange is some description of the realm of" divine mind. "


    When he said this, Mr. Feng''s facial expression was very calm, as if he had confidence in his secret.


    However, after listening to his statement, Lu Li gave a sneer and said, "it sounds like a very attractive secret, but it''s a pity that..."


    "I''m not interested."


    "Not interested?"


    Mr. Feng was slightly surprised.


    But soon stabilized his expression and said with a wry smile, "can I ask why?"


    "Why? The reason, of course, is that you, an old devil, want to cheat me with a useless description. "


    Lu Fei said in his heart, "what''s the value of keeping a cold smile?"


    Lu Li was not surprised that Mr. Feng proposed to exchange the descriptions of the various realms of "divine thoughts".


    Because he had shown his strong cultivation of divinity before, Mr. Feng must have felt that he had obtained the cultivation method of divinity through some kind of adventure. However, most of the cultivation methods of deities come from the times of various nationalities, which only mentions how to open up the sea of knowledge and enhance one''s mind, but does not mention any description of each realm of the mind.


    If you really get the cultivation method of mind by chance, you will be interested in Mr. Feng''s proposal.


    It''s a pity that this cultivation method of divinity was obtained from the northern emperor. Moreover, after the modifier was upgraded for the second time, I also passed the "reminder" of the modifier to pry into the real secret of the cultivation of divine thought.


    Mr. Feng is still dishonest.


    Lu Li sighs in his heart and stares at Mr. Feng as if waiting for his reply.


    Mr. Feng sighed: "have the Terrans developed to this point? Even the key to the state of mind is not a secret? "


    He also took a look at Hou eight Ye.


    Because when he first said the state of mind, he felt that Hou Baye''s mood became a little excited.


    Obviously, the eighth master of Hou didn''t know what the state of mind cultivation was.


    Although the stronger the warrior''s strength is, the more he will understand the importance of divinity. Moreover, there is no lack of rumors about the cultivation method of divine thought in Zhenwu area. It''s just that kind of thing is more like a legend than a real one.


    That''s why he was shocked and excited.


    "It seems that Mr. Feng doesn''t believe it?"


    Lu Li didn''t try to persuade Hou Baye to open his mouth. Instead, he said calmly: "Tongwu", "concrete", "free", "Xingyou."


    After spitting out these four words, Lu Li looked at Mr. Feng''s suddenly dignified expression and said with a smile: "can you still need me to explain a few more words?"


    "No need."


    "It''s the old man who raised it."


    Mr. Feng didn''t know where Lu Li really knew these, and said with a bitter smile, "please forgive me, manager Lu."


    Hou Baye, sitting on the other side, saw Mr. Feng''s expression, and knew that Lu Li''s four words were true. Originally, he wanted to say something else. He immediately sat down and began to think in his mind what these words represented.


    "It can be understood that many of the martial arts who have reached the level of brightness and seclusion can do it by interfering with their minds and even controlling the outside world. As for the concrete, I can probably understand it, but what is freedom and star travel? "


    Hou Baye looked at his nose and his heart and murmured in secret. Some expected Lu Li to explain more. He couldn''t help scolding Mr. Feng, an old man, for meddling in his mind.


    "There''s no excuse, but I need to remind Mr. Feng."


    "I may not be unaware of many things in the age of the ten thousand nationalities. If you really think you can fool me with some bad Street sense, I don''t mind if you try again


    "Give the guest some privileges. That''s what the host should do, isn''t it?"


    Lu Li laughs at people and animals harmlessly, as if he didn''t mind Mr. Feng''s attempt to deceive himself.


    When Mr. Feng heard the speech, his face was full of bitter smile, but he was more cautious in his heart. He knew that the idea of using those old common sense to fool him was not feasible.


    So he thought about it for a moment and continued, "I''d like to offer some secrets of the ancient court in order to express my apology."


    After a few seconds of thinking, Mr. Feng firmly said: "for example, their inheritance secrets, and some of their real secrets."


    "It seems that the old ghost is not a member of the ancient court, nor is he from an aristocratic family."


    "That''s the man of the school."


    "It is said that the scholars of the school of thought master a lot of things. The northern emperor once said that the old Dongli, who first proposed the creation of Tianwaitian Tiantian, probably had a strong school of thought."


    "In other words, there should be a school of heaven and man in Tianwaitian. What does this have to do with Zhangjia? Why does he want to find Zhang ZhimingAnother new clue or question flashed through his mind, but Lu Li did not have any hesitation: "I am still interested in these."


    As if afraid of Lu Li''s repentance, Mr. Feng immediately said: "the ancient court is one of the ancient forces in the age of ten thousand nationalities, and has mastered a real way of heaven and man."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Feng deliberately pauses, as if to let Lu Li notice the word "Tianren Avenue".


    His tone of voice is very positive, unlike the martial arts nowadays. He keeps a certain vague description of the so-called "gate of heaven and man" and "heaven and Man Road".


    Especially the road of heaven and man.


    After all, the gate of heaven and man is the "real" gate that the top masters have ever been in contact with, and the way of heaven and man is more like the perception of the warrior himself.


    However, according to Mr. Feng, it seems that the heaven man road really exists?


    "The northern emperor never mentioned the heaven and man road. Did he not know it, or did he deliberately conceal it?"


    "However, he was also a monk, and soon after he became a man of heaven, he joined the court of the four seas. He did not know many secrets about the human race, and it was normal for him to know."


    "What''s more, Mr. Feng, a suspected scholar of the school, holds many secrets. He may know more than the northern emperor."


    Lu Li''s first thought was to suspect that the northern emperor was hiding something from him.


    But the idea was quickly banished.


    The northern Emperor may have concealed it, but Lu Li believes that it is more likely that he does not know about this kind of thing.


    So, Lu Li sat up a little straight, and motioned with his eyes that Hou Baye, who was excited again, was not impatient. Then he nodded his head and said, "this news is not enough."


    Of course not enough.


    Mr. Feng is a little relieved. He just wants to use the word "Tianren Avenue" to test Lu Li.


    Seeing Lu Li''s subtle reaction, Mr. Feng can see that Lu Li really doesn''t know the existence of Tianren Avenue.


    One more chip.


    After sorting out his thoughts for a while, Mr. Feng continued: "the ancient court believed in all the ancient existence, including the ancient people and the alien tribes. They firmly believe that there are gods outside the heaven, and the skills they inherit belong to the inheritance and evolution of the God family. "


    "At the end of the wanzu era, the ancient court was divided into several branches. Among them, the most powerful is gulongting, one of the six sacred sites now."


    "And Theocracy. "


    When Mr. Feng said these two words, Lu Li''s eyes suddenly changed, "does Shinto come from the ancient court? They are not of the water god family... "


    But before the end of the question, Lu Li thought of Mr. Feng, saying that the ancient court believed in all the ancient existence, including the alien race in the sky!


    The water god clan, is also an alien race!


    If the theocracy is really a part of the ancient court, it is not difficult for them to follow the water gods instead.


    Suppressing the impulse to ask questions, Lu Li casually mobilized two jade slips and said with a smile: "this secret is really good. Originally it should have been worth three jade slips, but because Mr. Feng was not honest before..."


    "It''s fair."


    Mr. Feng was not dissatisfied with this. He took over the two jade slips, took a quick look at them and sent them to Hou Baye.


    Hou eight Ye glanced over there and said in secret, "luck is not so good, it''s not a very valuable industry."


    Later, he said to Lu Li, "I exchange the secret of how the Shinto created" Tiankui. "


    "Perhaps there is a secret of the Holy Light Pope."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    Hou eight Ye deliberately mentioned the Holy Light Pope, because he was very clear that that night, the powerful performance of the Holy Light pope must have caused some shadow to Lu Li.


    Even he is not sure whether the method of creating "Tiankui" by Shinto is related to the Holy Light Pope. However, according to the Hou family''s knowledge and the research on Sanli''s current weird state, Hou Baye has at least 50% confidence.


    "Holy light Pope, that should be the most hidden monster of Shinto. Of course, in addition to the divine light, there is also a divine power Pope. At present, the state of Shenhua can not be determined, but the Holy Light Pope should be the "weapon" of the Shinto. "


    After thinking for a moment, Lu Li raised his head and said to Hou Baye: "four or three. It depends on the value of the secret you provide."


    "Of course."


    Hou eight Ye nodded and said directly: "Tiankui is made from the flesh and blood of all the children of Nalan family. Manager Lu should also know this."


    He did not wait for Lu Li''s response, and continued: "however, I found that Sanli''s body, in addition to pure flesh and blood, is part of the core of unknown creatures."


    "That should be the main force that gives her life."


    "Power."


    Hou Baye put more emphasis on these two words and sighed: "the essence of divine power is actually flesh and blood, more Bigger flesh and blood. I suspect that the so-called "gods" of the Shinto just use this method to create a "pseudo heaven man" who is completely loyal to the Shinto. "


    "The Holy Light Pope should be the most successful and complete work at present."


    Although this conclusion is still limited to the scope of speculation, Lu Li squinted and thought to himself.


    At that time, although the Holy Light Pope showed "attack power" comparable to the level of heaven and man, other qualities became weak. Even the firmness of the immortal body seemed to be less powerful than that of ordinary masters.


    What''s more, the dark golden flesh and blood in his body with no eyelashes in his body is extremely evil. Anyone with a normal brain can see his eccentricity.


    However, the words of Hou Baye did bring some inspiration to Lu Li.


    It is an indisputable fact that the gods want to achieve certain goals through flesh and blood. Now the only doubt is what they want to do?


    At the same time, many forces controlling the holy Kingdom, even the Ministry of heaven, have been in their hands for a long time. They can not simply launch a war.


    At the beginning, Lu Li speculated that the Shinto might want to sacrifice a lot of lives to complete a blood sacrifice, thus breaking the balance of Qi and fortune in Zhenwu area, so that the strong men of the water god clan could come directly regardless of the rules of Zhenwu.


    Although this idea is in the right direction and can withstand scrutiny, the research results of Hou Baye on Sanli have brought another inspiration to Lu Li.


    "In addition to allowing the gods and men of the water god family to come, it is also possible that the gods really want to create heaven and man through flesh and blood. It''s obvious that the strange state of holy light can''t be a martial artist cultivated by himself. If he is not a work created by the deity, or he actively accepts some special product developed by the Shinto. "


    "The dark golden flesh and blood, I had always suspected that it was the water god family who gave" strength ", and there was obviously the smell of sea god generals. Now it seems that the theocracy was inspired by the power of the sea god general, and even created "monsters" based on its power. "


    Lu Li thought of flying around and generally accepted the secret of Hou Baye, so he mobilized three jade slips to fly to Hou Baye, and said quietly: "interesting guess, but there is not enough evidence."


    "Thank you, manager Lu." Hou eight Ye is not surprised at this, after all, he said the secret, really only these values.


    Although Sanli is still in Hou''s house, as long as Lu Li asks for help, Hou Baye dare not refuse to hand it to others. At that time, the secret will be known by Lu Li sooner or later. It is better to take advantage of it and exchange it for something of value.


    After taking over the three jade slips, Hou Baye directly condensed them out to show Mr. Feng.


    Mr. Feng glanced faintly, and his heart was clear. He turned to look at Lu Li and said, "manager Lu, I have a proposal."


    "Oh?"


    Lu Li leans on his chin and plays with the taste: "Mr. Feng, please speak."


    Mr. Feng nodded and said, "it''s better to change the rules into this way. If manager Lu is more interested in the secret of the transaction between us, he can take the initiative to exchange with us and decide how many jade slips to trade according to its value."


    "After all, there are too many jade slips here. According to the current speed, I''m afraid it will be a long time to toss things over here."


    Mr. Feng pointed to the jade slips floating in the air and said with a wry smile: "I''m just a remnant soul. I''ve lived in the sea of knowledge for a long time. I can''t control myself for a long time."


    "Although it is not a big problem, I don''t want to delay manager Lu."


    "The old man, he can say it."


    The corner of Lu Li''s mouth showed a sneer, and then nodded his head and said, "naturally."Just look at the next wind, sir, and say it


    Mr. Lu Feng''s long-term questioning, however, does not reveal his doubts in the face of his long-term anxiety.


    Finally, his eyes slightly bright, looking at Lu Li, he said: "the secret I want to state comes from the sky."


    "It''s called, three thousand worlds."


    "Not interested."


    Without hesitation, Lu Li waved his hand and gazed into Mr. Feng''s eyes: "although this secret is valuable, I am sorry that I know more about the three thousand worlds than you do."


    Mr. Feng was really surprised when he heard the speech. However, the good quality of a "university man" helped him to calm down and not lose his temper on the spot. He sighed: "manager Lu is really extraordinary. Even this kind of thing which can be regarded as a secret in the age of ten thousand nationalities can be found out. It seems that I am too big today. "


    "Nonsense, I''ve been to the high-level world of the palace of life. Don''t I know more about the secrets above you than you do?"


    Lu Li left no trace to skim his mouth, and then light way: "I am very interested in the secret of the way of heaven and man, talk about it."


    After a pause, Lu Li said again, "three jade slips."


    Although Lu Li asked questions about the secret of the way of heaven and man as he expected, Mr. Feng had an indescribable strange feeling. He nodded hesitantly and said, "reasonable price."


    Forced to dispel the weak feeling that everything was no longer in his mind, Mr. Feng thought and said: "the way of heaven and man is the ancient name of the age of ten thousand nationalities. It comes from a much older past, and it is rumored that it was probably the path opened up by the strongmen of the ancient people. Some people call it ancient inheritance, and others call it divine art. For example, the way of heaven and man mastered by the ancient court is the legendary divine art, which can bypass the gate of heaven and man and directly elevate the level of life to the realm of seeing God. "


    Lu Li eyebrows micro motion, heart way: "this is very close to the basic law, but there are subtle differences."


    Thinking of this, Lu Li asked: "how to bypass the gate of heaven and man, what are the disadvantages?"


    Without waiting for Mr. Feng to mention it, Lu Li had already transferred the five jade slips to Mr. Feng and calmly said, "these are two problems, one problem, one jade slips."


    Seeing that Lu Li was so generous, Mr. Feng collected the five jade slips, and did not forget to urge him to take a look at him.


    Although he was a little jealous, he grinned and did not show any unusual expression.


    He can sit here to listen, in fact, it is a kind of compensation to him by Lu Li.


    Mr. Feng must have mastered a lot of things, such as the way of heaven and man, which Hou eighth master has never heard of. But when he knew the old man''s routine, he simply didn''t say anything. After Lu Li had some intrigues with him, he could listen to more useful things.


    Especially after Lu Li refuted Mr. Feng twice, saying that the secret he gave was worthless, Hou Baye couldn''t help feeling: "I haven''t even heard of secrets that people think are useless. I''m old, I''m really old."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    "How to bypass the gate of heaven and man, I can''t answer."


    Mr. Feng thought for a moment, "because each way of heaven and man bypasses the gate of heaven and man is different. If manager Lu wants to ask how the divine arts bypass the gate of heaven and man, I really can''t know. As for the school''s own way of heaven and man, I have also made a pledge that once the secret is exposed, I will be completely destroyed on the spot. "


    "But I can probably guess how the way of heaven and man bypasses the gate of heaven and man."


    After two bitter smiles, Mr. Feng said slowly, "the way of heaven and man is actually the way to return to ourselves. If you don''t rely on too much external force to pry the aura, you can skillfully avoid the constraints of the gate of heaven and man. "


    He didn''t explain more on this topic. After he took it lightly, he turned to explain another issue of Lu Li.


    That is, the disadvantages of the way of heaven and man.


    "The malpractice of manager Lu should be to say, what are the shortcomings of the way of heaven and man?"


    Mr. Feng said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, if you can make people bypass the gate of heaven and man and become the inheritance of God seeing realm, even if there are shortcomings, in the eyes of some people who really need it, it is also perfect. However, if manager Lu can ask this question, it shows that you are not such an irrational person. "


    "Its disadvantages, in fact, are very simple. Take the ancient court''s divinity technique as an example. Once the breakthrough of seeing God realm is completed through this road of heaven and man, it will be transformed into the family of gods without control. "


    "This kind of transformation is not fixed. When the life level is completely sublimated, some people just get some simple characteristics of the God clan, such as pupil changes, or pure gold hair color, while some people give birth to a pair of white wings inexplicably."


    "However, according to the change of time, after the way of heaven and man becomes the realm of seeing God, it will gradually transform into a life similar to that of the God family. This transformation, not only in the body, but also in the soul


    "However, compared with the temptation to become man and nature, such a price is not unacceptable, isn''t it?"


    At the end, Mr. Feng also laughed, as if in whispering to Lu Li.


    "Isn''t that different from the heretical means of change?"


    "Change from the essence of life, although get power, but also become a monster."


    After listening to his description, Hou Baye''s face was a little ugly and said, "in the end, even I lost myself. What''s the meaning of being a man of heaven?"


    "Eight Ye''s ideas are very similar to many people."


    Mr. Feng nodded his head and said relatively mildly, "it''s just that more people are willing to give everything for their strength, even if it''s self."


    Hou eight Ye hears speech, immediately silent come down.


    Because Mr. Feng is telling the truth.


    Even though there are some disadvantages behind his description of the way of heaven and man, he asks himself, if this kind of thing really appears in front of him, can he really resist such temptation?


    Is it really possible for us to refuse a way to see God?


    Hou Baye sighed and finally stopped speaking.


    And Lu Li is putting on a thoughtful expression, thinking about what is true and what is false in Mr. Feng''s words.


    The so-called "secrets" must not all be true. Even if Mr. Feng had no previous criminal record, Lu Li would doubt what he said and what his motives were.


    Because even if Lu Li changed himself, it was impossible to give out all the cards he had.


    "Previously, he used the term" restraint ". It is obvious that he knows some secrets about the gate of heaven and man, and he does not rule out the possibility that he intentionally guides me to ask questions. But in any case, according to his description of the way of heaven and man, in essence, it should be no different from the fundamental law, but it is obviously lower than the fundamental law. At least, the fundamental law will not transform the essence of human life into another species. "


    "What''s more, there is a lot of concealment in the old man''s words. For example, after being transformed into a group of gods, what changes will it have on itself besides affecting the soul? "


    "But judging from the available information, the Shinto is probably a group of lunatics separated from the ancient court. Between the divine light and the divine power, there must be a person who has mastered the divinity technique. There must be a lot of secrets hidden in the way of heaven and man, which is similar to the fundamental law. Maybe it is the core and key for the Shinto to to create that kind of flesh and blood monster. "


    Lu Li is sorting out his thoughts and constantly summing up the existing information in his hand. He has basically understood those ancient secrets.


    One of the most important is the origin of Shinto and the existence of divinity.


    "It''s a pity that the old man can''t say anything particularly valuable."


    Thinking of this, Lu Li took a look at Mr. Feng quietly and then said, "the transaction continues."


    ¡­¡­


    The following partition did not last long. After hearing the secret that we really want to know, the subsequent transaction is more like a real game.


    After a few chatting or asking some very unimportant questions, both Mr. Feng and Mr. Hou Baye can get a jade slip as they wish.Until there was only one jade slip floating in the air, the right to state the secret came to Mr. Feng.


    Mr. Feng took a deep look at Lu Li and was about to open his mouth. However, Lu Li raised his hand and the jade slip flew directly towards him.


    He picked up the jade slips and was very discontented. Then he said, "what does manager Lu mean?"


    "The game is over. I had a good time today."


    "I will exchange this jade slip for an answer. Of course, Mr. Feng can choose not to answer."


    With a smile, Lu Li pointed to the jade slips he held and said, "after all, it already belongs to you."


    Mr. Feng hesitated a little, holding the last jade slips. After pondering for a moment, he urged the contents to show to Hou Baye. Although he didn''t have to look at it at all, he probably guessed which industries the last jade slips represented, but he still gazed at the contents and sighed: "since then, the old rules of Yanzhou have completely collapsed."


    "Old ones don''t go, new ones don''t come."


    Lu Li took a look at Hou eight ye, who was terrified. He shook his head and said nothing.


    Then, Mr. Feng said slowly, "please ask manager Lu to ask me a question."


    "A very simple question. Under the circumstances of choice, does Mr. Feng choose to be a good man or a bad man?"


    Lu Li took out a jade coin from his sleeve.


    But Hou eight Ye''s eyes suddenly changed and did not dare to look directly at the jade money.


    Because the jade coin is dark gold, full of strange breath.


    At that time, the Holy Light Pope turned into a pile of rotten flesh and blood, but in the divine prison, he could not completely let himself die. In particular, the heart of that piece of dark gold flesh, after all, still left some remnants.


    Lu Li found that the remnants of the dark gold flesh and blood contained extremely strange power. After several attempts, he finally integrated it into a jade coin.


    Each time the jade coin is thrown up, it will have a certain impact on the soul and the sea of people around.


    It can be good or bad.


    Although he had never seen the jade coin, he could see that Sanli was in his hand. He recognized that the jade coin contained the power of "dark gold and flesh".


    And he is also very clear, the power of those dark gold and blood can have what kind of impact on people!


    "This madman!"


    He cursed in his heart. He really didn''t expect that Lu Li would be so crazy that he hit those dark gold and flesh!


    Even though Hou Baye discovered the strange power of dark gold and blood in the process of studying Sanli and Wuqian, he also knew that there must be great danger hidden in this kind of evil sect. If you can touch it, you''d better not touch it!


    Forced to resist the various "Crazy" and "irascible" impulses in his mind, Hou Baye confirmed that he had completely avoided the "scope" of the jade coin, and at the same time took a careful look at Mr. Feng.


    "The little madman took out the jade money to judge the position of Mr. Feng?"


    "Yes, under this influence, even I almost lost control, let alone a ghost."


    Hou Baye looked at Mr. Feng as if he wanted to see how he would deal with it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    Mr. Feng also noticed the influence of the jade money in Lu Li''s hand on himself, but he didn''t panic. His face was still a gentle expression, just made a very strange move.


    He rubbed his hands gently and asked, "manager Lu thinks, what are good people and what are bad people?"


    Lu Li hears the speech and plays the jade money with his thumb.


    The clear sound reverberates in the reception hall, and an inconspicuous wave of dark gold diffuses out.


    Hou eight Ye quickly closed his eyes and sealed his six senses. He cursed Lu Li in his heart.


    His injury has not fully recovered, so it is really hard to resist this force.


    But fortunately, Lu Li''s real target is not him. The dark golden waves sweep through him, just like ignoring him.


    Most of the influence is concentrated on Mr. Feng.


    Mr. Feng''s face suddenly turned pale.


    To be more accurate, Zhang Zhiming''s face turned pale.


    Even if the body''s will is controlled by Mr. Feng, and he can use some magical means, it does not mean that he can change the "essence" of Zhang Zhiming.


    The "sick" appearance of the second young Zhang family is not pretending to be. His elixir field has been severely damaged and his physical foundation is very poor. If Mr. Feng did not control the power temporarily, he would not have been able to do such a simple thing as urging Yu Jian.


    Now, when Lu Li plays up the jade coin, the remaining strength of dark gold and flesh immediately touches the dark side of Zhang Zhiming''s heart, leading to the weakening of Mr. Feng''s control.


    However, Mr. Feng quickly stabilized the storm in the sea and suppressed Zhang Zhiming''s evil thoughts. Looking at Lu Li''s expressionless catching the falling jade coin, Mr. Feng said with a wry smile: "the good and evil nature of this world should be very clear to manager Lu. Then why should we test me with such questions?"


    With that, he quickly closed his eyes, and an inexplicable light spread from his brow. I don''t know what method he used, and soon calmed the evil thoughts brought by the residual strength of dark gold and flesh.


    "I''m very suspicious, so sometimes I don''t want to reason with people."


    "But Mr. Feng gave me a very good impression. I think you are an ancient existence that really masters knowledge but can abide by the line of order. There are very few people like you in Zhenwu today. "


    Lu Li put the jade money in his palm and did not play it again. He said calmly: "the more you know, you often know how to find loopholes, create damage and bring destruction. Some people want to be chess players and others want to be gods, but they forget that they were just "mortals" when they were ignorant and ignorant countless years ago. "


    Mr. Feng didn''t speak. He just listened to Lu Li''s story, and he was extremely silent.


    Lu Li sighed: "recently, I feel a lot, as if I said some nonsense?"


    "It''s better for Mr. Feng to regard this as another game."


    "In this so-called world, do you want to be a good man or a bad man?"


    After showing a funny smile, Lu Li once again grabbed the jade money, meaning to play it.


    Mr. Feng moved his lips and said helplessly, "when manager Lu asked this question, did he think I was a good man or a bad man?"


    "This answer, it seems, should not be given by me."


    "If manager Lu thinks I want to do evil, he can wipe me out here. I am just a remnant soul living in the sea of knowledge. With the ability of manager Lu, I should be able to do this easily. "


    After a pause, Mr. Feng continued: "if manager Lu thinks Even if I don''t think I am a kind-hearted old man, at least I think I am a "neutral person" who can communicate, communicate and cooperate. Otherwise, there will be no such problem. "


    "You have a point."


    Lu Li gazed at Mr. Feng for a moment, and suddenly showed a smile, "neutral, I like this expression, but hate the hidden meaning behind it."


    "Being neutral means that you don''t have a position. It means you can stand on any side at any time."


    "You can be my collaborator today, and my enemy tomorrow."


    "Those who know me well know that I am very timid and do not want to leave behind a hidden enemy. In particular, Mr. Feng, you have mastered the ancient existence of many secrets. "


    "Well, tell me, what''s your answer."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li picked up the jade coin again with his thumb.


    Ding!


    Hou eight Ye subconsciously said: "manager Lu!"


    He''s going crazy.


    Before he could stop Lu Li, as the jade coin flew, the dark gold ripple appeared again.


    He quickly closed his eyes and closed six senses in an instant.


    But before this, he actually heard Lu Li''s indifferent voice: "good or bad?"Mr. Feng''s body trembled, the dark golden ripples swept through his body, and even pulled a vague shadow when he passed through his back.


    It is like the soul is forced to take out the body, pause for a few seconds in the air, in the moment Zhang Zhiming''s body is about to collapse, that vague virtual image is sighed, the body tilts forward, instantly integrates with Zhang Zhiming, and has mastered the body again.


    Bang!


    But it didn''t stop him from kneeling on the ground, staring at the ground with sweat, and he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Luli took the falling jade money and felt the turbulence in his knowledge of the sea. Although it seemed to be overwhelming, there was a suppression of the secluded mansion. This residual force could not raise such a violent storm in the sea.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Lu Li dare to use jade money so recklessly.


    But after two consecutive moves, the color of this dark gold jade money becomes pale, like it is about to lose that magical power.


    "It seems that the characteristics of dark gold and flesh are almost consumed."


    Luli just looked at it, and immediately after her heart, he didn''t care about the little toy that was made temporarily. To be honest, the ability of this little thing is not worthy of the strange characteristics of dark gold and blood. Of course, in this situation, the target is still a ghost that has existed for a long time, and its value and effect have been greatly improved.


    Even if it is abandoned, it is the best use of the material.


    Slightly relaxed, he leaned back, Luli waited for Mr. Feng to return to his state. Only when he got up again, he smiled and asked, "your answer is?"


    Mr. Feng was sweating and his soul seemed to have been damaged. Although not yet, it is equivalent to cutting off his accumulation for hundreds of years.


    He felt Zhang Zhiming''s consciousness gradually awakening, carefully considered for a moment, under the eyes of Luli''s playfulness, bowed to Luli with extremely old scholar etiquette, and whispered, "follow your orders."


    "Good answer."


    Luli laughed.


    A flip hand, that jade money disappears directly in the palm of the palm, then light way: "two can ask back."


    Hou bayou, in the moment of hearing this, stood up like amnesty to "escape" here.


    He thought that Luli was crazy, and he would not be able to get rid of the old injury and leave his old life here.


    As for Mr. wind, who is slow behind?


    Hou Baye was lazy to take care of the old goods.


    Both teachers and apprentices are a virtue!


    To this little madman earlier, not so many accidents? I thought the old one could see the situation clearly, but I didn''t think it was clear!


    "Eight ye, give you a few days, and then I will see three li in Yan palace."


    Just as Hou bayou reached for the door of the reception hall, he suddenly heard the voice of Lu Li ringing behind him, and his body was suddenly stiff for a moment.


    He did not turn back, but he heard Luli''s gentle voice: "is there any problem?"


    "No No problem. "


    Hou bayou sighed, and in a moment, he seemed to be ten years old and reached out to push the door open.


    In front of the door of Yan Wang mansion, Zhang Zhiming came out with a blank face, but unexpectedly saw the Hou Baye waiting there.


    He was silent for a while, and without the intention of communicating with Hou bayou, he went directly to the welcome of Zhang Lin.


    "Give you a piece of advice, boy."


    Hou badye did not care about his deliberate disregard, but said: "don''t provoke the" king of the devil "again, the next time, the cost is not only so simple


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    Zhang Zhiming, like being hit by thunder, trembles slightly. When he turns his head, he has disappeared.


    His eyes darkened.


    Although Mr. Feng controlled his body before, his consciousness returned to the sea of knowledge and watched the game from the perspective of an onlooker.


    He knew what price he had to pay after several rounds of games, so he could understand the meaning of the last word of advice from Lord Hou.


    Don''t provoke the devil again?


    Zhang Zhiming vomited out the turbid air in his chest and showed a little ugly smile. His body shook and nearly fell to the side.


    "Two little!"


    Zhang Lin quickly stepped forward and helped him, his eyes worried.


    "No harm." Zhang Zhiming shook his head, indicating that he was not in a big way.


    In fact, he did not get hurt.


    Previously, Lu Li played jade money twice, and almost all the injuries were carried by Mr. Feng. Even if it affected him, it was a very small part.


    Although the mind is also a little weak, but it is only the degree of dizziness, and does not cause a more serious impact.


    What really made him powerless was that his years of painstaking planning were ended by Lu Li in such a "game" way.


    When the teacher said "listen to your orders", Zhang Zhiming almost had an impulse to struggle out of the sea of knowledge and seize control of his body.


    But he couldn''t.


    When he regained control of his body again, it was irretrievable.


    He can only in the smile of Lu Li''s expression, like a lost dog left the Yan palace, even, he did not dare to head back.


    "Er Shao, but what''s wrong?"


    Seeing Zhang Zhiming''s pale face and some trance in his eyes, Zhang Lin asked.


    When he asked, he pulled Zhang Zhiming''s thoughts back to reality. His face looked a little better and murmured, "what''s wrong?"


    After talking to himself, Zhang Zhiming sighed: "there''s nothing wrong. It''s over. Zhang Jia, Hou''s and Yan Wangfu''s got one-third of each. Those vacant industries in Yanzhou have new owners."


    "So is Zhangjia."


    Zhang Zhiming silently added this sentence in his heart, but he didn''t tell Zhang Lin directly.


    This matter, he himself felt very powerless, as if all of a sudden lost his usual dexterity. Especially when the teacher with infinite wisdom in his heart bowed to Lu Li, Zhang Zhiming knew that he could not be Lu Li''s opponent in this life.


    "One third for each?"


    "Doesn''t that mean that the assets of Zhangjia will increase by more than ten times?"


    Zhang Lin still doesn''t know what kind of family property Zhang Zhiming got. But as the "God of wealth" of Zhangjia, he has a little calculation in his mind and knows that the so-called one-third will be expanded by at least ten times once it is digested by Zhangjia.


    As for the lack of top-level combat power, we can rely on this part of resources to recruit. Moreover, the attitude of Zhang Zui, who was loyal to Zhang Zui, has changed and loosened recently.


    It seems that everything is going well?


    Then why is er Shao still frowning?


    With patience, Zhang Lin asked no more questions.


    "Go home. I''m tired."


    Zhang Zhiming gently broke away from Zhang Lin''s help and said in a flat tone.


    Zhang Lin was stunned, and then quickly followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Cross the river and tear down the bridge?"


    In Lord Yan''s mansion, Lu Li heard several women''s comments on him and said with a bitter smile: "do you really think that Zhang Zhiming and the eight masters of Hou''s family are good things? If I show any weakness, today will be a different ending. "


    With that, Lu Li looked at Ding Lingxi, who was the most fierce voice. "You dead girl, didn''t you break that dress? That''s the fighting power of heaven and man. It''s very good to see him face-to-face, and it''s very good that I can come back alive. As a result, you''re still thinking about that dress?"


    "Isn''t this new one nice?"


    Lu Li unfolded his arms and observed the slightly evil green robe on his body. Then he seemed to suddenly think of something and focused on Ding Lingxi, who was planning to refute himself: "are you planning to leave for home? Why are you still staying here? "


    Ding Lingxi didn''t have a good way: "the holy Kingdom has such a big accident. I don''t know how many crazy casual practitioners are wandering around. Even with little Hei''s help, we may not be able to reach yezong safely!"


    She turned her eyes towards Lu Li, which means that he has no conscience.


    Something big happened?


    Lu Li was stunned, and then immediately remembered that Lin Wangbei had become a wanted criminal in the whole tuntian Shengguo.


    That rich reward will make many strong people crazy.


    But think of here, Lu Li turned his eyes to ge Xinyue, "how is suliu''s state now?""It''s strange. I haven''t recovered yet. Your highness is trying to find a way."


    Ge Xinyue is concise and comprehensive, but her eyes are also worried.


    Now Su Liu is the only one who knows the whereabouts of Lin Wangbei. If something goes wrong with her, Lin Wangbei is in danger.


    "She is holding the handle of Lin Wangbei, which should be part of the ghost sword. If I guess it''s right, Lin Wangbei probably planted some inheritance for her in some special way. If it''s not the inheritance that has problems, it''s that she triggered the content of inheritance. "


    Before leaving, Lu Li had observed Su Liu''s state with an exploratory eye, and knew that although she was in a mysterious state, her life was probably not in danger.


    Ge Xinyue also knew that his eyes had some special abilities. When he said this, he felt relieved and nodded slightly.


    "Can we still detect the situation at the border?" At this time, Lu Li asked again.


    "It''s very difficult. What the local government can do is just focus on Yanzhou, Qingzhou and Bazhou. Even so, the local government has already gone out of their way, and it is very unlikely that they will be distracted to collect intelligence from the border Ge Xinyue blinked, looked at Lu Li, tone as calm as possible.


    In fact, since this period of time, a lot of people have been transferred back from the Ministry of land scattered in the three states. However, because of the powerful power displayed by the local government, although Bazhou and Qingzhou formed an alliance, they still did not dare to make any improper actions.


    However, what makes Ge Xinyue really puzzled is why Lu Li just let the Ministry of land spend so much effort to search for information.


    After all, although the long-term intelligence collection is not able to make up for some of the deficiencies.


    The smell of the people in the ground is too obvious. A group of killers go to seek information is very eye-catching. In addition to deterrence, the efficiency is pitiful.


    "Then forget about the border."


    Lu Li seemed to have not seen the hint in Ge Xinyue''s eyes. He nodded thoughtfully and said in a low voice: "Lin Wangbei has an accident. The plan to support the border can be postponed. We try our best to put our eyes into the kingdom of swallowing heaven."


    After saying this, Lu Li looks at ling''er, who is sitting there quietly, and changes a more gentle smile, which leads to another white eye of Ding Lingxi.


    "Ling''er, how is the research on the residual strength of dark gold and flesh?"


    Ling''er, holding a small hairball in her arms, smiles and whispers, "my brother guesses well. There is indeed the power of the sea god, but I have a new discovery."


    Her words, Ding Lingxi, white, and Ge Xinyue''s eyes have attracted the past.


    Now in the face of this kind of occasion, ling''er has been able to handle it easily and won''t be shy enough to dare to speak any more.


    She took a jade box out of her sleeve and twirled her fingers to stimulate the "true meaning of martial arts" and activated the array of seal cutting on the surface of the jade box.


    A just flash of light, the jade box pop open, only to see the thumb size of the white crystal, emitting a very holy and dignified atmosphere.


    Ling''er shows the jade box to several people. "This is a new discovery extracted from those residual forces. It is a mixture of true Qi, aura and" divine power. "


    Power?


    Several women''s expressions are somewhat puzzled.


    However, Lu Li suddenly said, "God family?"


    Ling Er reserved a smile, nodded: "yes."


    Her eyes fell on the jade box and said slowly, "most of the power of this crystal comes from the gods."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    "Sure enough, the old man didn''t lie to me."


    "Shinto is closely related to the ancient court of the age of the ten thousand nationalities."


    "They may have got the inheritance of a certain ancient court heaven and man, or they have excavated the remains of the ancient court heaven and man."


    "Even if there is a living ancient court in the Shinto, it may be that heaven and man are still alive."


    Lu Li thought silently, reaching out to take the white crystal the size of thumb.


    The holy light became more intense, and the burning feeling came from the fingertips.


    Although it is very subtle, it also proves that the position of this power is very high, at least at the same level as the golden energy cultivated by the root law.


    This means that Mr. Feng did not lie. The heaven and man in the ancient court will indeed change to the life level of the God family. This crystal contains the divine power of the God family, which also shows this point.


    "Since the gods are involved, it seems that the plan of the gods is not as simple as we think."


    After observing the subtle changes of the crystal with the eyes of exploration, Lu Li calmly said: "in any way, the God clan is much stronger than the water god family. Even if, according to our initial assumption, the gods wanted to sacrifice the living creatures with blood to break the balance, the gods invited should be the gods of heaven, not the gods of water. "


    "But they used the power of the sea god."


    "Think about it. They have mixed the power of two alien races and used the flesh and blood of countless living people to create this kind of thing. Do they just want to let a" God "above them come?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be in the nature of interest."


    Lu Li put the crystal back into the jade box, gently buttoned it up, closed his eyes and said in a slow voice: "of course, the people of the Shinto are a group of lunatics, and their ideas can''t be speculated with common sense. Think about it, if we''re such a lunatic, what do we want? "


    Hearing what he said, several women did not speak.


    Perhaps after a long time of silence, linger can rule everything


    "Just like the ancestors of the Youshen clan."


    She thought of the ghosts of the gods.


    So she felt that the goal of Shinto was probably to rule.


    "Rule."


    Lu Li opened his eyes and admitted: "this is a good idea, but it is still a little bit worse. If the theocracies want to rule everything, they can already do it with their "monsters."


    "Although monsters like the Holy Light Pope do not possess the characteristics of nature and man, they can exert their fighting power at the level of heaven and man. Moreover, they are still" works "that can be consumed freely. In the face of organizations with such power, who dares to fight against them


    "It''s not logical."


    "There should be logic."


    "What do they want to do with this power?"


    Lu Li whispered.


    At this time, Ge Xinyue suddenly sighed: "you already have the answer."


    "They want to destroy." Ge Xinyue gazed at Lu Li, "you are very clear, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Lu Li grinned, silent smile, "they want to destroy."


    "The old things will be destroyed and become the nourishment of the divine home."


    "They want to destroy Zhenwu area, smash the world, and use the power of gods to rebuild a new land of music belonging to" God. "


    "And they themselves will become gods."


    Lu Li "tut" a, "good idea."


    "Are you afraid?" Ding Lingxi mumbled: "lost once, scared the courage to break?"


    White frown, stretched out his hand to pull her, did not let her continue to say, lest stimulate to Lu Li.


    Lu Li''s state during this period of time is very wrong, they all have noticed.


    At the beginning, they just thought that Lu Li couldn''t accept being cut off by the devil''s shadow, which turned his victory into an empty shell. Later, it was found that the influence of the shadow on Lu Li was not great. What really made him feel uneasy about food and sleep was the holy master who startled him.


    "Of course I am afraid, man and nature."


    Lu Li raised his head and pretended to boast: "this is not the incarnation of the jade dome. The monster can smash the void with one hit. The space cracks almost killed me."


    "It''s normal to be afraid of such monsters."


    Finish saying this sentence, Lu Li see their facial expressions are some strange, also slightly astringent a bit: "make a joke, don''t take it seriously."


    No one answered.


    Because they could hear that Lu Li''s words were half true and half false, and they were not completely joking.


    "In the face of an opponent like that, there are some fears. But it''s just instinctive fear, not "fear."


    "In this period of time, I have scattered the Ministry of the earth. In addition to deterring the families, the more important thing is to find clues of the Shinto religion. Unfortunately, since that day, the Shinto religion seems to have evaporated, and there is no trace at all. ""Fortunately, we have more information about the Shinto, so we can raise the danger level of this organization a little bit, so as not to be caught off guard when we fight next time."


    After Lu Li''s expression on his face was restrained, he slowly stood up and said, "but the Department of the earth is always a killer organization. It''s really difficult for the brothers to do some spy on intelligence."


    Ge Xinyue raised her eyes, a pair of expression of desire to speak.


    She wanted to say that it was more than embarrassment.


    During this period of time, the ground killer was treated as several people by Lu Li alone.


    Not only did he have to spy on intelligence, but he also had to solve some "disobedient" guys secretly. The whole department was running at a high level. Even leaders like Cao Hanbing and Zheng''an were busy. On the contrary, Lu Li sat in Lord Yan''s house all day long, which made the Department complain.


    If it is not for their own pressure, Ge Xinyue can''t imagine what it will be like to see the ground collapse again.


    "Count the time. It''s time for me to meet a friend."


    "Don''t worry. After today, the local government will be liberated."


    Lu Li swung his robe sleeve, and then went to ling''er and picked up the small wool ball in her arms.


    "Don''t pretend to sleep. If you have something to ask you, just walk along the road and say it."


    "You little boy, can''t you have a better attitude?" Little hairball opened his eyes, but he scolded weakly.


    Because of some unknown reasons, it has been in a very weak state for a period of time recently. It has less and less sober time, so it has no strength to swear.


    But although it does not remember why it became this way, it can be sure that it is a harmless, even beneficial change.


    Lu Li knows that this little thing hides many secrets and doesn''t go to explore what. Although it knows much more now, it is more like a state of amnesia for itself. With it, it is also to compare the connection and difference between some basic law and tianwai alien inheritance.


    Xiaomaoqiu knows that he can''t avoid this guy''s destruction, so he simply flies to Luli''s shoulder, closes his eyes again and falls into shallow sleep.


    "Are you going to find Fang Yin?"


    Ge Xinyue suddenly realized what Lu Li wanted to do, and his face changed slightly: "now contact him, it is likely to be dangerous."


    Now, with the help of the Ministry of heaven, the theocracy knows everything about the kingdom of devouring heaven.


    If Lu Li ran to find Fang Yin, regardless of Fang Yin''s position, it would have exposed both sides.


    Ge Xinyue saw that Lu Li just chuckled and didn''t speak. He frowned again and said, "you''d better think about it. Now go to see the square. If he really wants to help us, it will hurt him. The situation in Tianbu is complex. Even song Bocheng has run into a wall. What reversal can Fang Yin have in his hand


    It''s not that GE Xinyue doesn''t believe in Fang Yin''s "ability.".


    However, since this time, song Bocheng, who holds the inheritance of the two leaders, has tried to contact some members of Tianbu. Although he has not revealed his leader''s inheritance in his hands, he still feels that he can''t do anything in the face of the present Tianbu even though he only makes this identity by erosion. Therefore, Ge Xinyue thinks that even if Fang Yin has some cards, it is not the best chance to get in touch at this moment. It is likely that Fang Yin will be harmed if he shows up rashly.


    "I''m just going to see an old friend. Does this person have to be Fang Yin?"


    Lu Li didn''t explain anything, but winked at GE Xinyue. "Although the outside world says I''m the" devil ", even if I''m the devil, I have to have a few friends."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    The capital of the city.


    In a huge underground workshop, the air is distorted by the sultry air. In the sight, there are strong men carrying a lot of metal.


    The sound of local iron making is endless. If you look into the distance from these sounds, you can see several metal arms driven by the array, grasping the mold condensed in molten iron. There are various strange shapes. The hot and red mold stirs more terrible heat waves in the air. However, no one cares about it. It seems that the strong men around him have been used to it for a long time.


    At the end of the workshop, there was a man with pale hair and a face mask recording something with a jade slip, accompanied by several armored soldiers and a middle-aged man with the appearance of a principal.


    After looking around for a moment, he said to the principal, "the progress of the beast is almost complete. The assembled forbidden stone weapons need to be adjusted again. Otherwise, our soldiers will become soft footed shrimps before they can hurt the enemy on the battlefield."


    "Discuss with the people in the" Creation Department "to see if they can seal some more arrays for the" giant beast. "


    "Remember, follow up all the time. You can''t be careless."


    The masked man''s tone is gentle, and the jade slips in his hand will flash with light.


    The chief executive remembered every word he said carefully and repeated it several times in his heart to make sure that he could express it accurately. Then he nodded: "I see, Mr. Fang."


    "Well."


    The man, known as Mr. Fang, said indifferently. He looked at the metal arms driven by the array and said, "how is the progress of" suppressing demons? "


    After hearing the speech, the chief official looked at the armored soldier standing beside him, as if he was hesitating whether to say it or not.


    Mr. Fang said lightly: "the holy kingdom is not stupid enough to send spies to my side. Their loyalty is beyond doubt."


    Hearing what Mr. Fang said, the two soldiers bowed their heads slightly, which was to thank Mr. Fang for his comments on them. However, the main task was to have no more doubts, and replied: "demons are different from monsters. There are many array problems that can''t be solved for the time being. But the general direction is almost the same. As long as we can solve the problem of the core array and suppress the demons, we will be able to resist the 10000 people army array of the demon kingdom. "


    "Against ten thousand people."


    Mr. Fang murmured, as if he was thinking about something. The jade slips flickered and trembled.


    The chief executive didn''t mean to urge him. He hung his head and waited for Mr. Fang''s decision.


    Soon after the beginning of the war, Mr. Fang came to the workshop of the holy kingdom with many wonderful construction drawings and created one after another unimaginable miracle. Whether it is a giant beast that can carry thousands of elite, has the special power of forbidden stone, or the mass-produced weapon blade comparable to the top treasure soldiers, or even the "demons" with only a little outline revealed by one enemy, all prove the top talent of Mr. Fang in this respect.


    When he was thinking, even those strong workers could not help slowing down their pace and did not dare to disturb him.


    A moment later, Mr. Fang''s eyes lit up slightly and said slowly, "tell the" Creation Department "to add a self destruct loop to the core array of" demon suppressing ". The upper limit of absorbing aura is adjusted to four No, six times. "


    "In this way, we don''t need to consider the sustainability of demons. Entering the enemy''s array is a killing weapon. After disturbing the formation, it will be scrapped directly. It can create the power of the top master to blow himself into the Youfu. Let alone 10000 people, even 20000 or 30000 people, can''t survive under this kind of power."


    "However, the cost of suppressing demons..."


    On hearing the speech, the chief executive felt that Mr. Fang was too extravagant. The cost of an unfinished demon had reached ten million yuan, which was only the material cost.


    If the problem of the core array is solved, and the main material that can bear this crazy idea is found, the cost of a demon suppressing weapon is likely to reach 100 million yuan!


    Although the war itself is burning money, the burning method like this still makes the subject extremely painful.


    "Although the cost is high, the effect is good."


    Mr. Fang seemed to be smiling and his eyes were more and more bright. He said, "as long as you can put this kind of weapon on the battlefield and use money to defeat the morale of jitianmo Kingdom, it''s worth spending as much as possible."


    "This..."


    Although the chief executive felt that Mr. Fang''s words were reasonable, he hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "I will contact the manufacturing department."


    He didn''t dare to say too much.


    The Ministry of production directly contacts with the royal family of the holy kingdom. All budget expenses may be put on your Majesty''s desk. If your majesty sees such a crazy idea, who knows what will happen?


    Therefore, no matter how reasonable and reasonable Mr. Fang''s idea is, the master dare not really do so.


    "How can you achieve great things if you are so timid?" Mr. Fang''s voice was calm. Though not a reprimand, he was not polite: "now all the core formations in tuntian Shengguo have been extracted from the spirit stored for many years by the abyss. If the imperial capital magic city had a large array that could operate independently, even this workshop would have been affected. Things have come to this point. It''s only a matter of time before the border wall is broken. Do you think your majesty will care about the cost? ""Believe me, your Majesty must be thinking in his heart that any problem that can be solved with money is not a problem."


    "Jitianmo kingdom is brave and good at fighting. They have almost no shortcomings. They meet head-on to swallow up the strength of the soldiers of the Heavenly Kingdom, so it is difficult to fight with them. So this is the meaning of zaobu''s existence and the value of my stay here. "


    "The biggest advantage of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom is that it has complete national strength and can afford to spend money."


    "Let alone tens of millions of money to exchange for the lives of tens of thousands of demonic soldiers. Even if there are only 10000 people you originally imagined, your majesty will never have any opinion."


    Mr. Fang finished in one breath, but the jade slips in his hand suddenly went out, lost all the light, and was very dim.


    Seeing this, Mr. Fang was silent for a moment and said faintly, "let''s call it a day."


    At the moment, the principal is also sweating, but I don''t know whether it was caused by the heat wave in the workshop or by Mr. Fang. But at the moment of hearing Mr. Fang''s words, the chief executive immediately relaxed and wiped his sweat and said, "well, Mr. Fang, please help yourself."


    With that, he quickly stepped on some tense steps and walked all the way to the direction of the manufacturing department.


    Mr. Fang looked at the figure of his leaving. After a long time, he took back his eyes and looked at the two soldiers beside him. His eyes were deep and he didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    At this time, the jade slips again light up, this seems to be recording some of the manufacturing progress of the jade slips, but for the first time showed other effects.


    In the blooming light, there is a voice directly in Mr. Fang''s heart.


    "Fang Yin, may we meet today?"


    Hearing this, Mr. Fang narrowed his eyes, pondered for a moment, and replied in his heart, "you should be very clear that even if you find me, you can''t change the situation of Tianbu. Now you have song Bocheng working for you. He is much better than me. You don''t have to meet me. "


    After a pause, Mr. Fang continued to say in his heart, "and now I''m doing my best to swallow up the holy kingdom in another way. Even if there is no Tianbu, the holy kingdom may not necessarily lose to the demon kingdom."


    "Tut, Mr. Fang, don''t be too absolute."


    "In any case, we have some friendship."


    The voice of the bottom of my heart said here, did not give him a chance to react again, within the jade slips, there was a beautiful and crisp sound.


    Mr. Fang, also known as Fang Yin''s heart, felt that the "color" around him was fading rapidly, as if it had been weathered by thousands of years. Everything was gradually turned into dust. With an invisible force rolling up, being pulled away and flying away, he finally became a strange space covered with hazy white fog.


    Such a strange scene, let Fang Yin silence for a moment, then raised his head, looked at the figure coming from the depth of the white fog, silent for a long time, sighed: "you still master this skill, Lu Li."


    "Perhaps I should still call you chief Lu?"


    Staring at the young man stepping out of the fog, Fang Yin said one word at a time: "I have already told you what should be said. Even if you still don''t give up and refuse to admit it, it is also a fact that Tianbu is out of control."


    "No one can turn this around. I am, and you are."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    Deep in the fog, Lu Li stepped out, as if he had not heard Fang Yin''s words, and said with a smile: "it''s a long time to meet again. Why talk about those things that are disappointing. Today, I''ll see you again. If you don''t change your bearing, you''ll be better than ever. It''s time to drink and reminisce about the past. "


    "It''s hard to talk about trifles for a while."


    Speaking, Lu Li has stepped out of the fog.


    Fang Yin stares at him for a moment, and finally takes off his face in silence, revealing his face with some traces of vicissitudes than before.


    Moreover, on his cheek, covered with ferocious scars, not like a sword wound, but like a monster''s scratch.


    On the edge of the wound, there were burning marks and some ulceration.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li''s eyes flashed a ray of light.


    Seeing Fang Yin''s white hair earlier, I thought it was just a means of hiding his whereabouts, but seeing his face which has undergone a lot of vicissitudes, and his ferocious and terrible wounds, I can roughly guess what happened to him.


    "If you want to leave Tianbu now, you have to pay some price. At least you haven''t lost your life. It''s lucky."


    Fang Yin seems to have been used to and accepted his present appearance. When he noticed Lu Li''s eyes, he gave a very frank smile. Then he looked around and said, "since leader Lu said that he wanted to drink and reminisce about the past, there is nothing here, so it''s a bit cold."


    "Good to say."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he chuckled and raised his hand to snap his fingers.


    At the next moment, the fog turned and the scenery changed. Stone tables and benches appeared, and a full moon even appeared in the sky.


    But in the moment of thick fog rolling, Fang Yin seems to see a vague shadow in the deep.


    He remembered some rumors about Lu Li. He just glanced at the shadow of the suspected Tongtian Youfu, then withdrew his eyes and went straight to the stone table to take his seat.


    A pot of wine suddenly appeared on the stone table.


    These miraculous miracles made Fang Yin''s inner guess more firm. He looked at the wine pot and said with a smile: "leader Lu pulled me into your sea of knowledge?"


    At the same time.


    Mr. Fang, who was in the workshop, had a movement of eyebrows, and a fine light flashed through his lost eyes, and there was a sign that he was about to wake up.


    But this trace of fine awn did not last too long, and once again returned to silence.


    The two soldiers standing behind him did not find any abnormality at all, because "Mr. Fang" often fell into meditation. This time can be short or long.


    Even though they feel strange, they are used to it for a long time, and think it is the eccentricity of high people.


    In that misty space, Fang Yin, the first "awakened" man, saw that he had not left here. He had to sigh: "the God of Lu is the only one I have ever seen in my life."


    As an emissary of all living beings in Tianbu, Fang Yin is also a person who has seen the world. However, he has never seen this kind of behavior that can draw other people''s consciousness into the sea of knowledge, which is almost constrained by force.


    "There must be some limitations to this approach."


    "The media should be the jade slips that song Bocheng handed over to me. He said that at the right time, someone would contact me. Unexpectedly, it was in this way."


    "How long has it taken him to grow to a level that even I would feel terrible? Is this Tianjiao?"


    Fang Yin''s heart flashed, and he figured out the causes and consequences of today''s meeting from some details in the past. Then he tilted the wine pot, and a line of clear wine poured out from the mouth of the pot. After filling up a cup, Fang Yin stopped, picked up the glass and drank it down.


    "Good wine."


    He sighed in a low voice, but no longer entangled in these details.


    "Tell me, leader Lu." He looked up at Lu Li and said, "what do you want to talk to me about after all your hard work?"


    Lu Li sat on the opposite side of Fang Yin and looked at the envoy. After a long time, he said with a smile: "actually, I just want to ask you a few questions. Don''t be nervous. Just think of it as a reminiscence."


    "As you can see, everything here is false. It''s just a temporary scene created by my mind. The stone table is fake, the drink is fake, and even the full moon is fake."


    Lu Li even pointed to the full moon in the sky and said with a smile, "so you don''t need to worry that our conversation will be known by a third person. Even if the God has the ability to connect with the sky, it can''t get into my mind."


    Fang Yin was silent for a moment, put down his glass and said, "even so, I can not help you much."


    He pointed to his cheek and said, "I''ve been devastated. The strong believers of the Shinto have almost destroyed my foundation. If it hadn''t been for my subordinates and friends who fought to save me, there would have been no such person as Fangyin. So it''s not that I don''t want to help, it''s that I really can''t help. "


    "As you can see, I am no longer the" Fang Yin "of all living beings, but a waste of waste heat in the workshop."


    Fang Yin gave a bitter smile of self mockery.


    "Why should Fang belittle himself? Your significance to Tianbu does not lie in the fact that all living beings make this identity. At the beginning, you were able to plan strategies behind your back and arrange the meeting between Song Bocheng and me. Even if he went to find Xue Zhi and got the leader''s inheritance, it was more or less influenced by you. This wisdom is what the Tianbu needs most at present. ""Even if you''re done, you can help me as long as there''s still one breath left."


    Lu Li, with a gentle smile, didn''t care about Fang Yin''s refusal and self mockery. He calmly said, "some things, as long as you haven''t given up, there must be a chance to turn around."


    Fang Yin provoked Meifeng and thought of some recent rumors. He said with a smile: "is this what leader Lu said to me or to himself?"


    "It''s also a great blow to you to be teased by the Shinto and the magic shadow about Yanzhou?"


    "However, how can everything be done by heart? Leader Lu, a man of wisdom and force, has no strength to fight back in front of the real behemoths. You don''t understand the horror of Shinto. Even if it''s the kingdom of the heaven and the devil, it''s just a chess piece for the Shinto. It''s like the oldest hunter. Hiding in the dark and provoking the two beasts to fight, it''s not worth mentioning in the eyes of the Shinto, whether it''s swallowing the heaven''s holy kingdom or the extreme heaven''s demon kingdom. "


    "Maybe when you want to understand this, you will know that losing to such a force is not humiliating."


    Fang Yin''s tone is full of emotion.


    See Lu Li, as if to see the original self.


    Young and frivolous, high spirited, and eyes can not hold a grain of sand.


    At that time, like Lu Li, he did not feel that he would fail at all, and he was absolutely not allowed to fail.


    However, when facing the Shinto religion, Fang Yin really felt desperation. Especially after he saw the "truth", he felt that he was too small. The wisdom and tactics that he used to be proud of were vulnerable to such reality.


    Even if the best friend and his subordinates fought hard to protect him, they sacrificed their lives to gain hope for his survival, because they believed that their death would be valuable.


    This value is due to their reliance on their "ability.".


    But after seeing the real terror, Fang Yin doubted for more than once whether he could bear the trust.


    Aware of Fang Yin''s hesitation, Lu Li just smiles and doesn''t speak immediately.


    As soon as he raised his hand, several white fog came together and condensed into a white crystal in his hand.


    This crystal is just the new discovery that ling''er got from the dark gold and flesh, which is also the symbol of the power of God.


    "Can emissary Fang recognize this thing?"


    Luli put the crystal on the table.


    Although there are some differences between the crystal outlined by the mind and the real power of God, the general breath can not be wrong.


    Fang Yin''s eyes changed instantly.


    Of course he knew the crystal.


    In other words, he recognized the smell of the crystal.


    "The crystallization of divine power, which is the most powerful and the most advanced power mastered by the Shinto."


    Fang Yin gazed at the crystal, as if remembering some terrible memories. After trying to stabilize his mood, he tried to use a plain tone and said, "if you take out this thing, I may remind you to stay away from it. The farther away, the better. But now it seems that you have met the strong man who has the real power, and you have survived in his hands. "


    Speaking of this, Fang Yin raised his head, and there was a flash of fire under his eyes that he did not even notice: "how did you do it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    Lu Li didn''t expect that Fang Yin knew so much about the crystal of divine power, which proved that his influence in Tianbu might have been greater than he had imagined.


    This is a good thing.


    After flashing this idea, Lu Li said with a smile: "I met the Holy Light Pope. Of course, I''m not sure whether he is the real holy light Pope. After all, at the last moment, he was directly turned into broken flesh and blood. This kind of death method does not conform to the status of a strong man of heaven and man. But the power that he shows is true and true


    "You''re right. He''s the Pope of light."


    After listening to Lu Li''s statement, Fang Yin immediately replied: "to be more accurate, the" holy light Pope "is not a real person. He exists, but he does not really exist."


    "Is he a remnant?" Lu Li''s first thought is soul.


    In addition to the existence of soul like the northern emperor, what else can not care about the life and death of the body?


    However, after asking questions, Lu Li thought of the Holy Light Pope who had "died" in front of him, without any soul and breath.


    It''s like a decadent body implanted with some kind of consciousness.


    "He is a kind of consciousness."


    Noticing Luli''s pause, Fang Yin nodded and gave a positive reply: "the holy master of light is just a consciousness that can control the body. It''s not a soul, and it doesn''t have the human nature that we know. It''s more like the core of the work of the holy light. "


    "There is divine light in Shinto, the two holy masters of Shenhua. The Holy Light Pope often lowered his divine power and showed an invincible and terrifying power to control many of the cult''s envoys. And Pope Shenhua There is not much information about him. We can only know that he is a good-natured pope with a real divinity. "


    "A red face and a white face is not a very strange means."


    Listening to Fang Yin''s story, Lu Li flashed this idea in his mind, and almost immediately determined the "responsibilities" of the two priests.


    Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that the divine light and the divine flower are one.


    But it''s just a sideshow. It''s not really important.


    Therefore, Lu Li did not waste much thought on this matter. He waved his hand to disperse the crystal of divine power, and then embodied the image of "holy light Pope".


    After a long time, he nodded his head and looked at Junmei''s face


    "It seems that you have also been chased by the Holy Light Pope?"


    Lu Li interpreted the different meaning from the expression on Fang Yin''s face.


    Although he did not appear obvious fear, but his eyes that a very deep hidden fear, or can not hide Lu Li''s eyes.


    Fang Yin shook his head: "if it was the divine light Pope himself, I would not live now."


    He said with a wry smile: "after all, I am not as powerful as leader Lu."


    "It was a great envoy who pursued me. You should know this person, too. "


    "His name is fury."


    Rage?


    Hearing this long lost name, Lu Li showed an expression of interest.


    Since the small world, Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun''s brother and sister have become the final "winners". They are furious that the great envoy who once occupied Linzhou and was almost completely abolished has disappeared and never appeared again.


    Lu Li didn''t expect that he could hear the name in Fang Yin''s mouth.


    "He has received the power of the God and has become a monster. Now he is cleaning up the" enemy "for the two traitors in Tianbu."


    Fang Yin pointed to the ferocious wound on his face, "this is also given by him."


    "It seems that he is the" sincerity "given by the Shinto to to Tianbu." Lu Li nodded, his eyes swept past the ferocious wound on Fang Yin''s face, and said with a smile, "let''s stop chatting. Now let''s talk about some business."


    With this sentence, the atmosphere in the fog space is quiet down.


    Then, Lu Li said in a voice full of bewitchment: "Fang emissary, do you want revenge?"


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it has passed. In the workshop, Fang Yin opened his eyes again.


    He was relieved by the familiar suffocation of the heat.


    Looking around without a trace, Fang Yin saw that the two soldiers sent by the royal family to monitor him didn''t seem to notice. He felt a little relieved, but at the same time, he felt a little chilly on his back.


    Recalling Lu Li''s words in that foggy space, he only felt a little headache.


    He didn''t know how to evaluate Lu Li''s plan.


    Crazy?


    Maybe.


    If he has enough strength, he may be more crazy than Lu Li.


    Strictly speaking, Luli''s plan is not even a "plan".


    However, this drink, but also has a great attraction.After careful consideration, he thought that Lu Li''s courage to break everything was exactly what he lacked.


    "Tut."


    In the mind has set off a turbulent wave, Fang Yin on the surface is extremely calm, smacked his lips, but did not find that he was holding the palm of the jade slips, has exuded sweat.


    "If you think about it, I''ll be in the capital all this time."


    "You know how to find me."


    Through the jade slips, Lu Li''s voice rings directly in Fang Yin''s heart.


    Fang Yin didn''t respond. He just lowered his head and pretended nothing happened. He seemed to be recording something with the jade slips.


    After a long time, Fang Yin made sure that Lu Li''s "eyes" had left here, and then he moved forward.


    The two soldiers behind him were on guard.


    The pace followed Fang Yin slowly.


    Their task is to keep an eye on Fang Yin. In addition to stopping him from escaping, the most important thing is to stop all contact with the outside world.


    In this workshop, taking out anything at will is a real secret that can cause unrest. Even if they can''t be listed as the first-class treasures in the Kingdom, even if they can''t be listed as the first-class treasures in the kingdom. Not to mention the sensitive period of war between the two countries. For example, these weapons made by Fang Yin can almost control the victory or defeat of a battle. In addition to strict protection, tuntian Shengguo will also take precautions against them.


    It is the most basic to prevent him from contacting the outside world. After all, no one knows whether there will be spies from the devil kingdom. In particular, Fang Yin is the envoy of all living beings in Tianbu. Although the Tianbu rebellion now and Fangyin has lost its original power, it is necessary to prevent him from contacting with the people of Tianbu.


    Fang Yin went to the huge metal arm and watched the metal arm pull out various molds from the red hot metal.


    Among them, there are parts belonging to the giant beast, and some of the core components belong to the "demon suppressing". Of course, some of them are only in the development stage and have not been proved to be able to obtain practical "new weapons" on the battlefield.


    After staring for a moment, Fang Yin suddenly asked, "do you say, when will this war end?"


    When the two soldiers standing behind Fang Yin heard this, they were stunned at first, and then showed a thoughtful expression.


    Although they did not really go to the battlefield, they had different views on the war.


    However, they do not know why Mr. Fang, who has always been reticent, asked this question. For a while, he seemed too silent.


    "Whenever it ends..."


    The soldier standing on the left thought for a moment and said, "we must all fight for the holy land."


    "Swallowing heaven is our home."


    "In order to protect this place, even if this war is to last forever, we must fight to the last moment."


    After answering this question, the soldier fell silent again.


    However, Fang Yin recited this simple but sincere answer in his heart. After a long time, he showed a smile and murmured: "yes, no matter when this war is over, we must continue to fight."


    "No matter what."


    Fang Yin lowered his eyes and thought of the faces that died for him.


    Those who died with hope in their eyes.


    Their survival depends on the sacrifice of those people. What they bear on their shoulders is their trust.


    "Do you want revenge?"


    At this moment, Fang Yin''s mind echoed with Lu Li''s initial and final questions.


    "Of course." He squinted and gave his answer in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    Imperial capital.


    In the old street, Yao Dou is now in charge of the restaurant that lost its manager.


    Dong Ao doesn''t even go to the martial arts school very often. Every day he comes to the restaurant and opens the door, waiting for the "manager Jing", who never seems to come back. Occasionally, he sits on the threshold, holding a bowl of light wine that people in the old street can never drink enough. After tasting Dong Ao on his back for several times, he thinks that this kind of tasteless and tasteless wine is not his own taste at all. Gradually Lost interest, just in the hand, do not know what is thinking.


    Today''s old streets, although there are still some popular, but it is much colder than before.


    There was no girl in black who had a straight face all day, and aunt Lu, who had a gentle smile and was plump and moving. The sound of tapping iron in the alley never sounded again, and Lu Xianzhi and the mysterious young man playing chess at the corner of the street also lost their trace.


    The shopkeeper Jing in the wine shop went to the horizon one by one. Even Gu Haoran, who often set up a shabby stall and full of lies, never came back.


    In addition to the hospital in the deepest part of the old street, it seems that there are only a few people left in the "neighborhood" of the whole street.


    Whoa.


    Thinking of things in his mind, Yao Dou''s strength in his hands was great, and half a bowl of wine was spilled on the ground, which awakened him from that state of thinking.


    Looking at the water mark on the ground, Yao Dou shook his head and stood up with the door frame. He was about to enter the restaurant when a voice came out from behind, "closing the door?"


    "The strong!"


    Yao Dou''s body tensed instantly, and his arm holding the wine bowl suddenly stabilized, making the rest of the wine level as quiet as a mirror.


    Almost even for a moment, he entered the state of preparation for the war. Instead of turning around immediately, he thought quickly.


    Can quietly appear behind him, and before that he did not notice that the other side must be a master.


    And he''s the kind of master he can''t deal with.


    "Do you want to call Lao Dong?"


    "Call for help now. Old Dong should come soon."


    "Shame, but it''s better than losing your life."


    Yao Dou''s thoughts turned one after another.


    He didn''t think about other possibilities. With his understanding, such a powerful master suddenly appeared in the old street where the birds didn''t poop. How could he have a good intention?


    If it was not for the strength gap between the two sides, Yao Dou would almost immediately return to attack.


    "If you don''t close the door, give me a pot of bar."


    Just as Yao Dou was ready to shout for help, the voice rang again. This time, Yao Dou heard the real footsteps.


    When the figure passed him, he looked at it with the rest of his light, but he saw a face that he had never thought of.


    "Lu Li?"


    Yao Dou''s tight body relaxed and frowned: "how can you come to the old street?"


    Lu Li entered the wine shop, looked around two times at will, patted the sleeping little ball on his shoulder, and then took a seat closest to the door and said faintly, "why can''t I come?"


    Being asked by Lu Li, Yao douyu stopped for a moment, and then said: "you should be in Yanzhou? Run back to the capital to do something. "


    Nevertheless, Yao Dou went to fetch a pot of wine and put it on Lu Li''s table with the wine bowl.


    Lu Li poured himself a bowl and said to Yao Dou standing beside him, "sit down."


    "Of course, I have something to do when I come to the capital."


    Listening to Lu Li''s tone that he didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all, Yao Dou wanted to make an ironic remark. But when he thought that the guy whose age was similar to himself was already a master, and the outside world also spread his bloody means and gave him the title of "demon king", Yao Dou hesitated for a moment, and sat down in a strange way. He did not have a good way: "Gu Haoran is not in the old street."


    He knew the relationship between Gu Haoran and Lu Li. He thought that Lu Li must have come to the old street to find Gu Haoran.


    "He will come."


    Lu Li chuckled at Yao Dou, drank a mouthful of weak wine, frowned and evaluated: "too weak."


    Yao Dou glanced at him. Although Lu Li was not very pleased with him, he was surprised that his "taste" was similar to that of himself. His hostility in his heart was slightly reduced, but he still kept a straight face and did not speak.


    "And I''m not only here for Gu Haoran."


    "I''m more interested in you than that cheap brother."


    Lu Li put down the wine bowl, looked up at Yao Dou, "do you want to join the Ministry?"


    Join the Ministry?


    Yao Dou''s heart was stunned. He didn''t know what Lu Li was thinking.


    Yao Dou is certainly no stranger to the prestige of the local government.


    Even though the former Ministry was famous for its mystery, he lived in such a place as the old street, and naturally he was full of thunder at the "sharp blade" that devoured the heaven.


    Moreover, after the great cleansing which shocked the whole tuntian holy Kingdom, the word "Di bu" was covered with blood. It was the prestige built up with the lives of strong people, and it was enough to make every family of tuntian holy Kingdom feel the power of fear.Yao Dou did not expect that Lu Li would propose to let himself join the Ministry.


    But what he knows is that Lu Li has the qualification and the ability.


    Although Luli is still the last leader of the local government in name, he has surpassed Cao Hanbing and Zheng''an in fact, and his control over the prefecture is second only to Chen Yang, the chief leader.


    After thinking for a moment, Yao Dou pressed down his heart and asked with a straight face, "why do you want me? There should be no shortage of experts in the field, right? Even if I go to the ground, what good can I do for you? "


    "Good?"


    Lu Li laughed, "if I say, there is no benefit, I just want to make a good relationship with Dong Ao, do you believe it?"


    Yao Dou''s face slightly changed, looking at Lu Li, it seems that some anger is brewing.


    Although Yao Dou was a lame man, he usually spoke little, but he was extremely arrogant. What he hated most was that others added the word "Dong Ao" before his name.


    Even if Dong Ao treats him like a father and preaches his boxing skills and martial arts, he and his son are indeed in love. But the more he was like this, the more he wanted to prove that he was "Yao Dou", not "Dong Ao''s disciple.".


    Lu Li''s words undoubtedly touched his anger scale.


    After a moment''s silence, Yao Dou resisted the impulse and disdained to say, "in this case, what''s good for me to join the Ministry?"


    "Honed, of course."


    Lu Li picked up the wine bowl, sipped the drink that felt weak, and said with a smile, "you are far better than the martial arts in the same territory. Even in the face of the master, you may not have the strength to fight. You feel that you are a raw jade, and you are also very clear that you lack experience and don''t have much practical experience. This is your biggest weakness, and it''s also your biggest weakness. "


    "Although Dong Ao teaches you well and is very strong, he also protects you too well. What kind of warrior is a warrior who has never seen blood? "


    Lu Li raised his eyes and looked at Yao Dou, whose face became more and more ugly: "you should not even feel the fear between life and death?"


    "You fart


    Yao Dou was so excited that he broke out on the spot.


    But in the next moment, he saw his eyes flash purple light, even reaction is too late, on the brow was cold sharp touch to stab pain.


    The peach blossom sword pointed at his eyebrow, sending out a cold incomparable "killing intention".


    It was the first time that Yao Dou faced the murderous spirit so directly. He was stunned in the spot and his brain was blank.


    I forgot what to say later.


    He even forgot that he was also a martial arts man, so he didn''t have time to stimulate his true Qi.


    "You see, in the face of life and death, you are not ready at all."


    Lu Li hooked his finger, and the peach blossom sword hummed. He circled Yao Dou and finally flew back into his sleeve.


    Yao Dou was still immersed in that kind of "feeling" that made him shiver. For a while, he didn''t know how to refute it.


    Fortunately, at this time, Gu Haoran sounded out of the restaurant with a voice of helplessness: "younger martial brother, you are all masters, and you are not ashamed to frighten a ''child''


    "Strictly speaking, I am also a" child. "


    Lu Li didn''t look at Yao Dou any more, but looked in front of the restaurant door. Gu Haoran''s face was full of bitter smile, followed by the expressionless Dong Ao.


    Yao Dou seemed to have regained his consciousness. His body was loose and his back was completely wet with cold sweat.


    He took a deep breath and tried to say something. He opened his mouth but could not make a sound.


    Because Lu Li had no intention to kill before, Yao Dou almost thought he was going to die for a moment.


    He took a look at Lu Li, clenched his fist hidden under the table, then loosened it. Shock and fear mixed together, and his expression was extremely complex.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    Yao Dou is extremely proud, and there is no need to question this.


    His pride is not only from strength and talent, but also from instinct in his blood.


    After traveling around with Gu Haoran, he knew his identity and the ancient blood that he was left behind by a strong man of heaven. The blood is not noble, but extremely proud, which affects his character from his bones, and keeps him in a overlooking attitude towards everything. Especially the martial arts of his age, in his opinion, there is no "opponent" worth mentioning.


    Including land departure.


    Even if Gu Haoran and Dong Ao have a high evaluation of Luli, even if the strength of Luli is indeed several times stronger than him, Yao Dou never really put the same age of "Lu manager" in his eyes.


    Of course, Lu Li has been called "the king of the devil", and has been a real powerful man who needs to be vigilant by all forces.


    But Yao Dou will still put both sides in a more equal position when facing him.


    As a result, Luli just broke out his intention of killing, and destroyed his "heart defense". The whole man was like he was salvaged in the water, and his back was cold and sweaty.


    This strong difference, Yao Dou can not help but begin to produce a "shake" feeling, a time of language plug.


    If not Gu Haoran arrived in time, Yao douzhen can not imagine, will he be frightened to collapse?


    Suddenly, Yao Dou felt someone patted his shoulder and looked back and saw Dong Ao''s calm face.


    Dong Ao said nothing, just nodded slightly, the concern and encouragement in his eyes do not need to be said.


    Yao Dou must have bitten his teeth and whispered, "I join the ground."


    He turned his head and looked at Luli. "I''m going to join the Department!"


    "Little Yao Dou, don''t rush to promise, some things are not as simple as you think."


    Gu Haoran smiled at Yao Dou and walked to the opposite side of Luli and sat down. He didn''t have a good way: "you really think he was joking? My younger martial brother is now called the king of the devil. It is not to say that it is full of bad water, and it is absolutely not very kind. He traveled a long way from Yanzhou to the capital, just to pull your district to the end of the rough boy? "


    "Do you know that the warrior who is not in the land is used as cannon fodder before. Dozens of people chase the master to fight, but they will explode the Xuanmen to change their lives. If it wasn''t for the patriarchal division of Bazhou to lack blood, the local killer would lose at least 40% on that day. "


    Gu Haoran took up the stage to have no psychological burden, even fortunately to see the land in his spare time.


    Lu Li smiled and said, "elder martial brother, I haven''t met for a long time. I didn''t give the steps as soon as I met. I have no face for being a younger brother."


    "Now I know that I am called elder brother?"


    Gu Hao glanced at Lu Li, pointing the seam, a jade money fell on the table, as if an invisible finger was touching it, so that it stood and rotated.


    About a dozen seconds later, jade money stopped, and suddenly one into three, three into nine, presented as a "push Yan" and a pair of divinatory images.


    Gu Haoran did not rush to see, but to Lu Li Road: "younger martial brother, have caused such a big trouble, really not intended to take it?"


    "The divinity is not completely lunatic, such as ginger peach blossom, who has a different intention, can also be used for us at the critical moment."


    "In this world, there is shadow in light, and black and white. Nothing can be dealt with with with with too much extreme means, otherwise it will only sink into a land of endless destruction. "


    Gu Haoran seems to be advising, but in fact, it is a warning.


    Lu Li looked at him in surprise. He was a cheap elder martial brother. He knew a lot of things.


    It was not difficult to hear from his words, he kept a certain distance and fear of the divine religion. Although it is not fear, it is obvious that he does not want to be against the divine religion. What''s more, Gu Haoran seems to have some things he doesn''t know. Otherwise, with his character, he will not say such ambiguous words.


    "Is there any secret about the divine light or the information of the Shenhua


    Lu Li thought of this in his heart, but he was still on his face. He looked at the nine jade coins on the table and smiled and said, "why don''t you explain it to me, what does this divination mean?"


    "Useless."


    Gu Haoran did not conceal, directly spit out two words.


    He looked at Luli deeply and said calmly: "it can be understood that this divination has been smashed or all the actions of younger martial brother must be unremitting."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you for your divination."


    Luli nodded, but a look of disapproval. He waved his sleeves with his hand. Eight pieces of jade broke in a flash. Only Gu Haoran started to flick the one from his finger seam and finally returned to peace. Lu Li looked at this scene and showed an interesting expression: "Yan FA is really wonderful. With this hand, elder martial brother''s future must not worry about eating and drinking.""In this world, you can hide yourself and live a very good life with elder martial brother''s ability. I also envy my younger martial brother for traveling around the world and experiencing all kinds of human life


    "Unfortunately, that''s not what I want to pursue."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li didn''t look at Gu Haoran any more, but looked at Yao Dou and asked, "you still have a chance to repent now, so I''ll ask you again, would you like to join the Ministry?"


    When Yao Dou heard the speech, there was a trace of hesitation on on his face.


    He thought of what Gu Haoran said just now that Lu Li used the warriors in the immortal territory as cannon fodder, and ordered those people to blow themselves up in the Xuanmen and die with the master. However, he felt a little uneasy.


    Although Yao Dou thought he would not be afraid to die in battle, he was also afraid that his death was worthless.


    Yao Dou hesitated because of the death of the Xuanmen and the master, and all of them died in the loud noise.


    "It''s really something to think about."


    "Let me know when you figure it out."


    Lu Li didn''t force Yao Dou to give an answer immediately. Instead, he comforted him with a gentle voice. He pressed the jade slips that could be contacted with him in front of Yao Dou. Then he turned his head and looked at Gu Haoran: "now let''s talk about business, elder martial brother."


    He deliberately accentuated the tone of his senior brother''s second self, which made Gu Haoran laugh bitterly: "do you really want peach blossom sword?"


    Hearing this, Dong Ao took a deep look at Lu Li and did not speak. Yao Dou thought of the purple light and the cold blade hovering in his brow. The killing intention seemed to form the essence, which made him feel some palpitation.


    It turned out to be the peach blossom sword.


    Yao Dou had no reason to think of it.


    "Of course." Lu Li Chao Gu Haoran said with a smile: "elder martial brother, you may as well talk about the price. As long as it is suitable, I will not hesitate to pay any price."


    This peach blossom sword is not another peach blossom sword.


    Although in forging the "peach blossom sword", Lu Li took the forging method of peach blossom sword as the foundation, combined a lot of sword skill and sword spectrum, and with the help of blue sky thunder and fire, he forged this flying sword by force. However, as time goes by, it is found that even if those sword scores are integrated, the operation of peach blossom sword is still somewhat stagnant. Obviously, the forging method of peach blossom sword is too powerful. Even with the fusion of modifiers, those sword scores can not match with it.


    In other words, what Lu Li asked for today is the inheritance of the "peach blossom sword manual".


    This sword technique, which is passed down from heaven and man, can play an unimaginable role in battle with the benefit of materials. Now the peach blossom sword has become one of his important attack means. In order to make it perfect completely, Lu Li has got the peach blossom sword spectrum naturally.


    Before coming to the imperial capital, Lu Li had already explained this matter to Mu Hongxiu, who also promised that she would remind Gu Haoran to "fulfill" her promise as soon as possible.


    Because the complete peach blossom sword was one of the benefits Gu Haoran had promised, but in the end he did not fulfill this promise. At that time, Lu Li did not forge a new flying sword, so he did not pay much attention to this matter.


    But now it''s different.


    With the peach blossom sword, it is natural to get the peach blossom sword spectrum and try to further control the magic weapon.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    "Younger martial brother, although I did promise you that I would give you the complete peach blossom sword score."


    Gu Haoran was not as serious as before. He rubbed his hands in embarrassment and grinned, "but there are still some troubles in this matter."


    "Tell me." Lu Li seemed to have noticed in advance. He said with a smile: "elder martial brother, don''t treat me as an outsider. Since you are in trouble, tell me about it. After all, what I am good at now is to solve "trouble."


    Gu Haoran''s eyebrows jumped and he murmured to himself that you have solved the problem and become a "demon king". Now all the aristocratic families in the kingdom of swallowing heaven regard you as the number one enemy. Compared with the troubles solved, it seems that you have caused more troubles.


    However, Gu Haoran would not say this clearly, but continued to smile bitterly: "younger martial brother, as you know, the master has taught several unique skills to several disciples. I''m not good at it, so I get useless derivation. I''ve learned it all my life. You can''t look up to this inheritance younger martial brother. As for the sword technique, master passed it to your second elder martial brother. Together with the peach blossom sword spectrum, they are all in his hands. "


    It seems that in order to avoid Lu Li''s misunderstanding, Gu Haoran explained: "things like peach blossom forging are not the core. I can retell them to you with the impression that I peeked at them. However, according to the rules of the school, the real sword inheritance can''t be obtained directly by elder martial brother."


    "So it''s my second senior brother who refuses to give you the peach blossom sword score?"


    Lu Li still had a smile on his face: "I don''t know where to find this" second elder martial brother "


    Gu Haoran''s expression of "I knew you''d ask this way." with a flick of his finger, a group of aura was fixed in front of Lu Li.


    Hanging on the shoulder of the sleeping ball, but suddenly opened his eyes, lazily glanced at the group of light, and then as if lost interest in the same continue to sleep.


    Lu Li is aware of this and knows that this is a silent reminder of the little hairball. After thinking for a moment, Lu Li still reaches out to hold the aura.


    In an instant, the aura was shattered and turned into a little bit of brilliance and sank into his palm.


    Gazing, Lu Li only saw a shapeless fuzzy sword light.


    However, even in my own opinion, the sharp sword idea should belong to the top of the world, perhaps no worse than Xue Zun.


    After seeing the sword, Lu Li seldom felt such emotion. He knew that the person who had imprinted the meaning of the sword must be the peerless sword cultivation.


    Is this the "meeting gift" left by his masked second elder martial brother?


    Test? Deterrence? Or something else?


    All kinds of thoughts were surging in his heart. Lu Li held his hand and calmed the "trembling sound" of the sword. He pretended to be puzzled and said, "what''s the meaning of this, elder martial brother?"


    "You don''t know something, younger martial brother."


    Gu Haoran also looked bitter. It seemed that he had finally found someone to talk to. He even said, "your second elder martial brother has a strange character. He doesn''t even care about me. I went to him to ask for the peach blossom sword spectrum. As a result, he only chopped a sword at me, leaving the sword meaning, and asked me to give it to you, and then give you a word. "


    "What words?" Lu Li listens quietly, his mouth slightly cocked up, as if enjoying Gu Haoran''s performance.


    Gu Haoran cleared his throat, as if imitating the tone. After a little deliberation, he said indifferently: "the old man is dead, but since the younger martial brother can get his approval, he is qualified to join the school. According to the rules, he can choose a kind of inheritance and practice. If he chooses sword technique, I will teach him on my behalf. As long as he can get my sword intention recognition, he can learn this sword skill! "


    After the imitation, Gu Haoran said, "this is the original words of your second elder martial brother. So, younger martial brother, it''s really not that the elder martial brother doesn''t help. The key is that once his stubborn character recognizes something, he will never regret it even if the heaven and man face to face."


    "You want the peach blossom sword spectrum..."


    "Then we can only try to get his sword meaning" recognition. "


    Gu Haoran pointed to the palm held by Luli, but glanced at Lu Li''s smiling expression. Thinking of his suspicious character as a cheap younger martial brother, he immediately shut his mouth and didn''t mean to continue.


    If you continue to speak more and more wrong, you will find out some flaws.


    "Since it''s the second elder martial brother who teaches on behalf of the teacher, I''ll take this test."


    However, Lu Li didn''t get entangled in this matter. He calmed down the sword meaning of "trembling" with divinity, and strengthened a "seal" on it. Then he said, "next, let''s talk about the matter of snowy state."


    This is the second goal of his visit today.


    Find out what happened in snowy state.


    Snow Zun has broken the border, and snow state needs to select a successor to xuezun, which is not a difficult thing to understand. But what makes Lu Li feel strange is why all the people who represent the magic gate are actually the people who swallow the heaven?


    There must be something strange behind this incident. Lu Li thinks that with Gu Haoran''s character, he will never sit back and ignore it. He should have inquired about the news in his own way.In short, Lu Li is here to "exchange information".


    As a descendant of the law, my elder martial brother has no less secrets than some old antiques. Before, he was not strong enough to sit down and talk about these issues. Now that the matter of Yanzhou has come to an end, I have a chance to have a good talk with my elder martial brother.


    Gu Haoran looked at the playful expression on Lu Li''s face, but he did not mean to hide it. He sighed: "there are people behind the snowy state. At present, it is impossible to determine who it is, the high level of the holy state, the devil emperor of the demon Kingdom, and even the wishes of some people in the six holy places. "


    "But don''t worry, younger martial brother. If Luyu wants to break through heaven and man, it will be one year later. During this period of time, you can cultivate yourself and become the top. You can sweep the snowy state and let those who play tricks behind you see the strength of our school. "


    "Even if you can''t become the top, it''s not difficult to build a Mingyou peak. Elder martial brother believes in your talent."


    Gu Haoran grinned, but there was some encouragement.


    Yao Dou on one side is about to stop listening.


    I think Gu Haoran really dares to say that if he becomes a top master in one year, is it not the peak of Mingyou?


    What do you think of the master? Running around all over the place?


    Now, Lu Li has become the youngest strong master in Zhenwu. If he really breaks through the realm and reaches the peak of Mingyou or even the level of top master, the old masters of Zhenwu will probably explode.


    After hundreds of years of hard training, it is not as good as a year of his time. What face does he have to call himself a master?


    In the face of Gu Haoran''s encouragement with a trace of flattery, Lu Li did not succeed, but was seriously thinking about the information that he had just said.


    The royal family of the holy Kingdom, which is probably the promotion of the nine kings of the holy kingdom.


    Although it is possible for the demon emperor of the demon Kingdom, it is very unlikely. Lu Li thinks that she is not strong enough to be cared about by the emperor of the devil. Of course, the princess of the demon Kingdom always wants her own life, and she also plays a very important role in the jiehu in Yanzhou. If it is not for the emperor, it may be that she is doing something.


    As for the six holy places, Lu Li thought carefully that he had not offended the disciples of the holy land, and the only one who could have targeted himself was xuanjianzong.


    However, xuanjianzong should not have such great energy to influence the selection of the next xuezun in daxuezhou.


    Unless xuanjianzong had already hated himself to the bone, he did not hesitate to ask an ancient existence in the holy land to join his name in the list of devil gate to snow state.


    "The last few are unlikely. After all, no one would like to see that the representatives of the devil gate are all "one family" except for the heaven and the devil kingdom. Only those who are eager to find a breakthrough in tuntian Sheng''s country will be able to play this kind of Yin move against the strong saint


    "And this is probably their alternative plan. After all, the trap against Lin Wangbei has been laid, and the town marshal of tuntian Shengguo has been turned into a wanted criminal for the foreign enemies of Litong. The cost of promoting this should be only a lot more than that in daxuezhou."


    Thinking at the same time, Lu Li squinted and suddenly looked at the door of the restaurant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    Outside the wine shop, a famous woman in white with a medicine basket on her back looked at them with a smile on her face.


    "Senior brother Dong, Mr. Gu."


    She said hello to Dong AO and Gu Haoran, and then her eyes fell on Lu Li''s face.


    "Xiaocai, this is..."


    Gu Haoran was about to introduce Lu Li. The woman in white standing outside the door said with a smile: "Lu Li, the demon king, has been a thunderbolt recently."


    "My name is suzania. Hello."


    She nodded to Lu Li.


    Lu Li straightened his back, his fingers slightly bounced up, and Su Cai looked at each other and felt that there was a very dangerous breath on her body. When her mind turned, she also said with a smile: "hello."


    After saying that, Lu Li is acutely aware that Dong AO and Gu Haoran are both "nervous.".


    This tense atmosphere was suddenly condensed after the appearance of the woman named sucai.


    "You talk first. I just came to say hello."


    Su Cai seems to have noticed something and apologized with a smile.


    Gu Haoran hesitated for a moment and asked, "but what do you want from the old man?"


    "Grandfather wants to see him." Su Cai smiles and looks at Lu Lidao.


    Hearing this, Gu Haoran looked at Dong Ao without any trace, and then said, "I know. We''ll finish the conversation immediately."


    "It doesn''t matter, grandfather. He''s old. Patience is the most important thing."


    Su Cai lifted up the medicine basket behind his back, and then said, "today''s herbs have not been collected, elder martial brother Dong, Mr. Gu."


    "Goodbye."


    She nodded again and turned away with the medicine basket on her back.


    When her figure disappeared completely, Lu Li felt that the solemn atmosphere in the restaurant was slightly relaxed.


    The dangerous smell that enveloped him was dissipated.


    "Younger martial brother, ask for more happiness."


    Gu Haoran sighed, stood up and walked to Lu Li and patted him on the shoulder.


    Lu Li frowned, as if thinking of something, asked: "the old street in the depths of the hospital, but live a man of heaven?"


    "I can''t tell you the exact answer."


    Gu Haoran shook his head and said, "I can only tell you that the old man is a strong man in the same era as his master."


    Is he a strong man in the same era as his cheap master?


    Lu Li''s heart moved, a little deliberation to know that the other side should have been thousands of years old.


    The mysterious man who stopped Yuqiong from killing himself last time?


    Although Gu Haoran didn''t specifically say anything, Lu Li still instantly thought of the mysterious strong man who had stopped the real body of jade dome.


    But Lu Li did not expect that the other side was actually a member of the old street.


    In other words, the old street itself is his "creation".


    But gradually became a hiding place for others?


    "In fact, Su Lao is very kind, and often helps the younger generation. He will never embarrass you."


    See Lu Li a pair of contemplative expression, Gu Haoran said again.


    Lu Li, however, heard something of schadenfreude from his words.


    At this time, Dong Ao, who has been silent, said: "seeing you at this time is a blessing rather than a disaster."


    "Of course, I know it''s a blessing or a curse. It must be a good thing that a strong man in heaven and man can ask me to meet in such a polite way."


    Lu Li''s heart was full of Fei.


    After all, there is no need to beat around the bush about what a strong man of heaven and man really wants to do. This is not the kind of parallel goods of the Holy Light Pope. It is easy to deal with a master even if he is separated by thousands of miles.


    After pondering over some possibilities, Lu Li also stood up and said to Gu Haoran, "if so, I won''t bother my elder martial brother. After meeting the elder, I''ll be ready to leave."


    When Gu Haoran heard the speech, he seemed to have thought of something. He was about to offer advice. However, Lu Li did not intend to continue to listen. His eyes fell on Yao Dou again: "you can consider the matter of joining the ground department. There will be no more fierce battles like the one before. Now the local government needs a group of elite like you. Believe me, if you want to hone practical combat experience, besides going to the front line, only the Department is your best choice. "


    After smiling at Yao Dou, Lu Li nods to Dong Ao, says goodbye to Gu Haoran, and leaves the restaurant.


    "Ah."


    After Lu Li left, Gu Haoran sighed and said with emotion: "how can I feel that he has grown up all of a sudden?"


    "Do you regret it?"


    Dong Ao raised his eyes and said: "now he is no longer the boy who will be controlled by you."


    "That''s too bad to say."


    "What is manipulation? As a senior brother, I should be concerned about the safety of my younger martial brother. Before that, my younger martial brother was too weak. Naturally, I had to take care of many things myself. "


    Gu Haoran glanced at Dong AO and then looked at Yao Dou: "of course, a person as dull as you will not understand."Dong Ao didn''t refute anything, but said to Yao Dou: "he''s right. The Department is really a good place to go."


    Yao Dou was silent and did not speak. His eyes were fixed on the jade slips in front of him.


    Then, he asked abruptly, "if both I and he are immortal, what will be the outcome?"


    Gu Haoran is ready to say something but stops. He looks at Dong Ao.


    Dong Ao said without expression: "he will lose."


    Hearing these three words, Yao Dou''s eyes are full of color, but not excited.


    He knew Dong AO and knew that he would never tell lies. He would never say half of his words to comfort himself.


    So Yao Dou is waiting for the second half of Dong Ao''s sentence.


    Sure enough.


    Dong Ao extremely calm said: "you and he for the last battle, he will lose, and you will die."


    Yao Chumei heart jump, but unexpectedly did not refute.


    In fact, he already had the answer.


    Regardless of the combat effectiveness, regardless of the cards and means, they are in the same realm with Lu Li. He will win the victory and honor that belongs to the warrior, but he will survive.


    "Why say so sure."


    Gu Haoran saw that the atmosphere was a little deep, and he could not help laughing and explaining: "now that he is a master, can he abandon his cultivation to fight with you? It''s not like your character to fret about problems that will never happen. "


    Yao Dou did not pay attention to Gu Haoran, but stretched out his hand to grasp the jade slips and said in a stuffy voice, "old Dong, I want to go to the earth department."


    Dong Ao''s eyes flash slightly.


    But it is a way: "if this is your thought after careful consideration, I have no opinion."


    "A warrior should be tempered between life and death."


    "Without those crises, you don''t understand martial arts."


    In spite of his worries, Dong Ao agreed with Yao Dou''s idea.


    Yao Dou nodded, stood up and limped out.


    Dong Ao''s lips moved, but still did not stop him.


    "Can''t bear it?" Gu Haoran looked at Dong Ao with a smile.


    "My younger martial brother is right. He is well protected by you, and he is as proud as you are. Have not experienced the fear between life and death, but where encounter some strong hand, how much of his strength can play? "


    "It would be a good thing to send them to the local government for training."


    After saying that, Gu Haoran sat down slowly, and his expression also recovered the look of that pair of languid, without any helplessness and bitterness when talking with Lu Li just now.


    Dong Ao said indifferently: "why did you cheat him before?"


    Gu Haoran picked his eyebrows: "don''t talk nonsense. When did I cheat him?"


    "I''m just not telling the truth."


    Dong Ao didn''t tangle with Gu Haoran''s sophistry, and said in a deep voice: "you know exactly how much trouble your second younger martial brother is now. Although he is strong enough to be the escort for Luli to snow state. But are you sure that Lu Li can resist the retaliation of those forces? "


    "That has nothing to do with me." Gu Haoran picked up the pot of sake on the table and poured it directly. While tasting the taste, he whispered: "I am a big elder martial brother. I can''t directly intervene in many things. I feel guilty. Now I see that the two younger martial brothers have caused a lot of trouble. Can I arrange them to help each other


    Dong Ao shook his head, the voice astringent: "you this is two dangerous madmen together."


    "Ah, I believe that my little younger martial brother, although outsiders call him the devil, his heart is still very kind."


    Gu Haoran said with a smile: "besides, old Dong. You''ve made a mistake. It''s not just my two younger martial brothers who are in danger. "


    He shook the wine pot like emotion and said in a soft voice, "our school is a group of madmen."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    Dong Ao looked at Gu Haoran for a long time. He restrained the killing intention from the bottom of his heart and said in a deep voice: "I don''t care what you want to do, as long as you don''t harm Zhenwu area."


    "What are you talking about, old Dong."


    Gu Haoran was surprised and said: "in your eyes, can I Gu Haoran be a madman who ignores the safety of the world?"


    "Even if I really want to go crazy, I will aim at those who think they are masters, but I don''t understand how many terrible fools are hidden outside the world."


    "Don''t worry. Even the" demon king "can be devoted to doing good. What''s more, I''m just a small descendant of Dharma?"


    "You all think I''m playing tricks and plotting something that I can''t control. But you don''t understand that I don''t have any pursuit. I just want peace."


    "Safety is more important than anything."


    Putting down the empty wine pot, Gu Haoran sighed: "it''s just such a simple wish. There are so many people obstructing me. Don''t you think it''s driving people crazy?"


    Dong Ao is silent, as if thinking about Gu Haoran''s words.


    Finally, he sighed imperceptibly and said, "you are all ambitious people, different from me."


    "You are wrong, Mr. Dong."


    Gu Haoran looked at him with a smile: "give people divination and deduce fate. For so many years, as far as I know, nothing is the most terrible person."


    Dong Ao shook his head, neither admitted nor refuted.


    In the restaurant, the atmosphere was quiet again.


    I don''t know how long ago, Gu Haoran''s voice sounded again, "I don''t know what the old man will say to my younger martial brother? I''m really curious. "


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Lu Li walked all the way to the deepest part of the old street, and saw the open door of the hospital.


    It''s a flat building with a strong smell of medicine. It doesn''t look like a hermit for the strong man of heaven.


    However, Lu Li could feel that the air around him seemed to have become thick and sticky. His strong premonition of danger made him open his eyes of exploration. When he looked around, he saw a "field" formed by pure energy, which enveloped the hospital.


    "Is this a special power belonging to heaven and man?"


    Lu Li saw those pure colors of energy, the idea suddenly flashed in his heart.


    It''s not like true Qi, nor is it aura. Although harmless, it is like a silent sea surface. When facing it, you will have a feeling of extremely insignificance. Lu Li speculated that this should be more concrete coercion.


    The strong man of heaven and man level has completely transformed to the level of "gods", and it is natural to have some terrible abilities instead of being mortal.


    I don''t know what this man of heaven wants to see himself for.


    Lu Li hesitated for a moment. Just as he was about to open his mouth, an old voice came out of the hospital: "what are you doing standing outside the door? Come in. "


    With the sound of the sound, the threatening energy field around gradually becomes thin, as if the old man took the initiative to put it away.


    Seeing this, Lu Li decided to go into the hospital without hesitation.


    In addition to some utensils for treating medicinal materials, there are also many miraculous herbs in the air and a field of miraculous herbs.


    The old man who made a sound earlier, then squatted in front of the medicine field, with his back to Lu Li, playing with something.


    At the same time, the sleeping little hairball opened his eyes again. This time, it looked directly at the old man and asked, "dead gas?"


    "No, No


    "Are you a stowaway from the nether world?"


    He asked directly.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a lot of insight."


    The old man squatting in front of the medicine field smiles and opens his mouth. Before Lu Li stops the small hairball, he has already stood up and plays a miraculous light.


    That aura straight to the small hair ball and go, Lu Li immediately tenses the body, raises the hand to block!


    However, with a flash of inspiration, he tore up the void at a speed that he could not understand at all, and flew to the small hairball around the sword meaning of his fingertips.


    Small hair ball''s big eyes are slightly bright, open mouth will swallow that group of aura, the mouth issued a chewing voice, including paste not clear way: "meet the gift is good, my adult accepted."


    Feeling the satisfaction of the small hairball, Lu Li relaxed a little bit, scattered the sword meaning of his fingertips, and said with a smile: "impolite, master."


    Although he didn''t know what the old man had thrown to the ball, it was obviously a good thing from the reaction of the ball. And the behavior that oneself stretch out a hand to obstruct, appear a bit impolite.


    But it''s not his fault.


    Anyone who knows that he is facing a strong man of heaven and man level, I''m afraid he will have some vigilance in his heart.


    "It''s the old man. I''m rude."


    The old man waved his hand, stood up straight, squinted at the ball, half satisfied, half with emotion, and said with a smile: "I can''t believe that the name of" stowaway "can still be heard now, and it''s still from a little guy''s mouth, which reminds me of many past events.""You should be wondering, don''t you know what is the nether stowaway?"


    Speaking of this, the old man turned to look at Lu Li.


    Lu Li hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "master, you have cultivated the realm of seeing God from the nether world with soul body, and escaped back to the world from the door of no return?"


    "I don''t think so. You''re very knowledgeable."


    The old man was quite surprised and stopped trying to explain. He suddenly said with a smile: "yes, you dare to provoke those guys in Tianwaitian. Besides being brave, you should also know a lot of secrets."


    "Come and chat with me, the old man."


    With that, the old man waved, and then he walked towards the hospital with his back. Although there was not much of a man of heaven''s stature, Lu Li still felt a trace of pressure.


    This pressure does not come from the strength of the elderly.


    To say the strong, Lu Li has seen many. You emperor, ghost king, ling''er''s father, and the huge white fox, which is as big as a mountain, are all top-notch. Among them, ling''er''s father and white fox are more than the level of heaven and man. Even if they look at it, Lu Li has a feeling that he is "dead".


    Therefore, in terms of power, the old man in front of him is not the strongest among the strong people he has ever seen.


    But what really makes Lu Li feel pressure is the old man''s vague attitude.


    I couldn''t guess what he was going to do and what his purpose was.


    Lu Li is even willing to fight with a man and nature level man who has a clear desire, but also does not want to "communicate friendly" with such a strong person who has no idea.


    Unpredictable, often extremely dangerous.


    However, after a little hesitation, Lu Li still followed the old man into the hospital.


    The old man pointed to the chairs scattered with books. "My good granddaughter is addicted to collecting herbs every day. She hasn''t come back for a long time. She''s a bit messy and sits at random."


    Lu Li heard the speech, nodded and went to a chair without stacking books and sat down.


    The old man swept away a pile of bottles and jars, exposing his reclining chair.


    After that, he can''t keep up with the old man and sigh


    After that, he took a look at Lu Li and saw that his face was full of meditative expression. He said with a smile: "you should be thinking, what am I the old man looking for you to do?"


    Lu Li sat up straight and nodded his head and said, "please make it clear."


    The old man raised his hand and said faintly, "you don''t have to be nervous. Since you are Gu Haoran''s younger brother, please call me a night old. Master, it sounds like a curse to me to die. "


    "Stay old."


    Lu Li immediately changed his words and tried not to let his heart''s thoughts show on his face. He asked gently, "but what can I do for you?"


    "If you think so, you are right." The old man narrowed his eyes and said faintly, "but before that, it should be a lonely old man who wants to talk to you as a young man."


    Talking about family affairs?


    Lu Li is slightly stunned.


    There''s a sense of absurdity.


    This kind of strong man of heaven and man level can find himself to talk about his family?


    However, the next few problems of the old man, is to make Lu Li feel more stunned.


    Because he was almost as familiar with his family, he asked how old he was, whether there were any relatives in his family, and how he was living in Lord Yan''s mansion. This kind of question sounded like the concern of the elders.


    After Lu Li answered one by one, he couldn''t help wondering, "what is this going to do?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    After chatting for a few words, Su Lao said with a smile: "don''t think I''m an old man. I''ve lived in the deep street for a long time. I don''t even have a person to accompany me. It''s not easy for a lonely old man to pick herbs every day


    After that, Su Lao sat up a little, and his turbid eyes were staring at Lu Li. When he saw that Lu Li was a little hairy, he nodded and said, "it''s like the old man. You are really the" man. "


    "Su Lao, you''d better speak up."


    "It''s hidden. I can''t understand it."


    Lu Li scratched the tip of his nose and couldn''t help it.


    The old man laughed, "you boy is also interesting. When people see the old man, even if they talk about their daily life, they would like to keep talking. If they want to talk about things at will, they will regard it as the most reasonable way, and even can think of multiple meanings by themselves."


    "They don''t think about it. What''s the best way in the world? Even if there is, how can I be the old man who can understand? "


    "You''re so different from them that you don''t want to listen to bullshit. That''s good."


    Lu Li, as if he had found a certain law, was a little more comfortable than before. He said with a smile: "the old man is very serious. The younger generation has such a disposition. He wants to put anything on the surface. But everyone wants to hear what they want to hear. There is nothing wrong with this, even for younger generation. "


    "Oh?"


    "What do you want to hear?" he said with great interest


    "Why the younger generation is" that person "


    Lu Li zhengse said: "of course, Su Lao can not answer this question."


    "It''s very simple. When every big world comes, there will always be some beloved children who are favored by the luck. These people, we collectively call Tianjiao, tianzhizi, are born to be the center of an era


    Su Lao laughs and slowly explains for Lu Li: "of course, in addition to this, there is a more special existence."


    "Like you."


    "Me?"


    Lu Li showed a trace of thinking expression, and then said with a bitter smile: "don''t make fun of me, the younger generation don''t think they have anything special."


    "This particularity does not come from the preference of Qi Yun."


    However, Su Lao shook his head and said, "strictly speaking, this kind of people will not be favored by luck. But they are the end of the end of Dharma and the beginning of the great world. They will not have great luck, but they are closely related to it. "


    "For example, if you open the door of heaven and man, you don''t get much benefit. But because of this move, a large number of Tianjiao will emerge in Zhenwu region in the next few years. These people benefit from you. "


    "Of course, in your opinion, it may not be special, and it will even cause you great trouble in a short time. But if an old man like me has lived a long time, he will have more insignificance than others, and he will see many things in the long run. "


    "Su Lao means that I have opened the door of heaven and man, and I may get other benefits in the future?"


    Lu Li considered Su Lao''s words, and felt that this man of heaven and man level was telling himself something through hints.


    Su Lao said with a smile: "you fu and the gate of heaven and man merge into one, suppress the knowledge of the sea, this is not the biggest benefit?"


    Lu Li''s heart suddenly moved and looked at the old man.


    His secluded mansion and Xuanmen are integrated, and they are not returned to the body, but suppressed in the center of the sea of knowledge. This is my biggest secret at present. Even if it is mu tea and others, do not know this change, how does the night always know?


    Lu Li doesn''t feel that Su Lao has the ability to see through his own details.


    You should know that since practicing the method of divinity, you have a more delicate control over the law of heaven. As long as you don''t take the initiative to expose it, you can completely hide it in front of the strong man of heaven and man level.


    Moreover, no matter how powerful the level of heaven and man is, the means of observation is nothing more than sea awareness.


    With his "concrete" state of mind, if the old man observes himself with his mind, not to mention whether he can see through the details of himself, the fluctuation of his mind can never be hidden.


    In other words Master Su knows what will happen if you open the door of heaven and man!


    In other words, I am not the first person to open the door of heaven and man!


    The moment the idea appeared, Lu Li felt his back had a chill, and rushed to the top of his head. His eyes were also bright and frightening, "can you tell me why?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Su Lao said in a leisurely way: "the old man has heard about you. He knows you are a boy who likes to pry into secrets. Coincidentally, living for a long time, there is nothing to be praised for, only some secrets in the stomach are still valuable. We still have a lot of time. Let me tell you one by one. "


    "But before that, listen to the old man''s story."


    The old man closed his eyes slightly, as if in memory, and said in a low voice: "when I am old, many things have to be recalled with some effort."He held the armrest in a low voice: "do you know the origin of the ancient people in this world?"


    "Ancient people?"


    Lu Li Wei Zheng, then replied: "if I remember correctly, the ancient clan is the descendants of heaven and man, and the ancient aristocratic family that has survived from the age of ten thousand nationalities?"


    Although Lu Li didn''t know much about ancient clans, and even could not compare with those of other clans and deities outside Heaven, the ancient clan, which occupied nearly half of the resources of all the aristocratic families in Zhenwu region, could not fail to appear in his own field of vision.


    Apart from other people, the ancient Jiang family, which is the back of Jiang peach blossom, has hidden many secrets.


    As well as the Nalan family, which was razed by the Holy Light Pope, was once a member of the ancient people.


    These families have their own unique resources, and "the blood of heaven and man" has made them essentially different from the ordinary families. As long as the blood does not decline, they will continue to grow stronger and stronger from generation to generation.


    This can be seen from the last madness of Nalan''s family.


    If it wasn''t for the decline of Nalan family''s "blood of heaven and man", it would have lost the ancient martial spirit and the lack of heaven. Nalan''s disease may not take extreme measures. He chose to join hands with madmen like Shinto, or even sacrificed the whole young generation of Nalan family, sacrificing all blood relatives to create the monster "Sanli".


    Success is also "the blood of heaven and man", and failure is "the blood of heaven and man.".


    These four characters are the core of the ancient clan and the greatest support of the ancient clan.


    It''s just that Lu Li doesn''t understand why Su Lao suddenly mentioned the ancient clan?


    As a strong man of heaven and man level, is he also interested in the ancient people who inherit the "blood of heaven and man"? Or Is the story he wants to tell come from an ancient tribe?


    Thinking of this, Lu Li squints and waits for Su Lao''s reply.


    And Su Lao seems to be lost in thought, and his tone becomes more slow. "Yes, the origin of ancient ethnic groups is the descendants of heaven and man who inherited the blood, as well as the legacy of the era of thousands of nationalities."


    "But what you should not know is that no matter how strong the blood is, it is doomed to decline one day. The same is true of the blood of man and nature. "


    "However, the strong blood is the foundation of the ancient people. Seven thousand years ago, when the end of the Zhenwu kingdom came and the heaven and man soared, the whole world became desolate and the resources became less and less. However, those top masters who had the opportunity to become the God seeing realm were finally trapped in the last step and were blocked by the gate of heaven and man, and they were not allowed to advance. "


    "It was at that time that the rise of ancient tribes began."


    7000 years ago?


    Lu Li''s heart moved.


    According to the information I know, there are no mistakes and omissions. This is the first time that I have heard such a specific description of "time", my mind surged, but I didn''t immediately open my mouth.


    Su Lao didn''t mind, but he still said to himself: "the aristocratic family with the blood of heaven and man has shown extremely strong ability when the end of the law comes. With the inside information left by man and nature, he expanded his power rapidly and became a monster no less than the holy land today. "


    "People are greedy. If you have such power, you want more."


    "So many ancient people have come up with a way to stay strong."


    The old man said this but suddenly.


    Suddenly the silence, so that Lu Li from the state of thinking sober up, a deep look at Su Lao, along with his words said: "marriage."


    "Among the ancient clans, they chose marriage."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    "That''s right."


    "The best way to keep the blood strong and pure is to intermarry. But that''s not the safest and most effective way. "


    Su said in a low voice: "what is more effective than intermarriage within a family is to marry a family with the same natural and human blood. By combining the power of the two families, there will always be offspring who inherit one of them. "


    "Even in these descendants, there will be real Tianjiao who has two blood forces at the same time."


    "It is because of this that the ancient people have become more and more powerful. This era of prosperity has lasted for two thousand years. It was not until 5000 years ago that a powerful force suddenly resurrected, which prevented the almost endless expansion of the ancient people. "


    "Magic gate?"


    Lu Li compared the time and immediately understood what Su Lao said the power was.


    Five thousand years ago, that should have been the most powerful moment of the magic gate.


    Moreover, this strength has been strong for nearly 4000 years, leaving a strong mark in the history of Zhenwu region. Even if it is divided into the five barren ancient countries today, the power of the devil gate can still be daunting.


    "Yes, it''s the magic gate."


    "It seems that you know a lot about the history of Zhenwu region. Nowadays, few young people can listen to an old man''s speech as patiently as you do."


    Lu Li hears the speech, but he is not sure.


    In fact, he has only a little knowledge of the history of Zhenwu region, and most of the contents are based on the information he has.


    However, even if it is the intelligence that he has mastered, there are few such clear and detailed contents as Su Lao.


    Therefore, Lu Li instinctively began to doubt the purpose of staying old and the authenticity of his contents.


    However, this emotion was well hidden by Lu Li, and it was not shown on his face. After a little thought, he became a guest way: "old master Su''s words are heavy. If you can patiently tell the past with younger generation like me, there are not many seniors like Su Lao."


    Hearing Lu Li''s meaning, Su LAOCHANG laughed: "do you mean Chen Yang?"


    "He does have a lot of secrets, and his character is rather small. However, there is no direct conflict between him and you. There may be opportunities for cooperation between the two of you in the future. There is no need to make the relationship hard now. "


    "What the elder said is that I still have great respect for the chief of Chenyang."


    Lu Li smiles and doesn''t say too much.


    It is also in their own expectation that the elderly will know Chen Yang. After all, Chen Yang, a top strong man who can enter the gate of heaven and man at any time, is naturally entitled to put his name on Su Lao.


    With a smile, he continued: "after the rise of the magic gate, the development of the ancient clan has been greatly restrained. Those who have mastered the inheritance of tianwai demon clan are very powerful and almost invincible in the same territory. It''s a pity that they rose so fast that not only the ancient people were threatened, but also the right path of unity, which was not particularly United at that time, had to change the situation from fighting on their own to cooperating with the enemy. "


    "The six most powerful forces are the original bodies of the six sacred sites."


    "In addition to the six sacred sites, there are also many present-day hermit sects involved. The right way suddenly grew stronger and fought against the Mormon chamber, which became a dispute of good and evil for thousands of years. "


    "Over the years since then, there has been constant fighting among the right and evil sects, and the ancient people have been watching the fire from afar, hoping to reap the benefits of the fishermen. If the development goes on like this, the ancient clan can indeed become the final winner. After both the right path and the devil gate are defeated, they will enter the arena and gather the greatest interests. "


    "It''s a pity that at this time, the most fatal problem has appeared in the ancient clan."


    "Their" blood of heaven and man "began to decline


    Speaking of this, Mr. Su has another meal.


    However, this time, Lu Li heard a chill from Su Lao''s words.


    Lu Li has a little bit of speculation, but can not really be sure, can only look at Su Lao, waiting for him to give the final answer.


    But Lu Li is very clear that he has approached some truth, or the reality of the world.


    Su said in a low voice: "the ancient people whose blood relationship between heaven and man has begun to decline knows that without this greatest reliance, the ancient clan will become a third rate force, and everything it owns will be in vain. How can they be willing to lose all this? Therefore, in order to prevent the decline of blood, the ancient people began to carry out some tragic and bloody attempts. They even joined hands with the infamous "remaining evils" of the ancient court at that time to seek breakthrough opportunities from the blood power of the alien race, and created some monsters. "


    "In the end, this attempt failed to stop the decline of the ancient people''s blood. Just as they were about to fall into despair, Guting made a suggestion


    "Since the remnant alien race of tianwai can''t work, why not look for the alien race that still exists today?"


    Lu Li heard this, in his heart a Lin: "they went to find the four seas King court?"


    "That''s right." "Bewitched by the remaining evils of the ancient court, they went to Sihai Wangting, which broke the fruits of the war created by the ancestors of all nationalities, opened a gap in the" world boundary "and exchanged for a piece of" flesh and blood "of the sea god general.""With this flesh and blood, the ancient court got a new direction, and the ancient people got a way to stabilize their blood. With this force, the newly rising ancient clan defeated the demons in secret and shared the fruits with the righteous way. The alliance between them collapsed, making the whole ancient clan spread all over the Zhenwu region. "


    "Then came the Millennium war."


    "This is the whole story of Zhenwu region for 7000 years."


    "From the end of the wanzu, the departure of heaven and man, to the rise and fall of the ancient people, the rise and fall of the magic gate, and the origin of the thousand year war and the snowy state. I''ve already told you. "


    "Now, let''s talk about the gate of heaven and man."


    Before being shocked by the news, Lu Li opened his mouth, and Su Lao said with a smile: "you should be very surprised. Why do I know that the gate of heaven and man is fused with the secluded mansion, and sit down to know the sea?"


    Lu Li is silent.


    Of course he was surprised.


    But after su Lao said so much, Lu Li actually has the answer in his heart.


    There is no other explanation for such a secret change, except that Su Lao once encountered a similar situation.


    Sure enough.


    "Because before you, the man who opened the door of heaven and man was the old man and me. Although you didn''t go through the gate directly and open a new era like you, it also completed the preliminary integration of Youfu and the gate of heaven and man. "


    His eyes were shining, looking at Lu Li and saying, "two thousand years ago, I broke through the realm of Ming and you, opened the door of heaven and man, and ended the end of the law."


    "People like us are actually" guardians "selected by the spirit of the Tao in Zhenwu region."


    "Every era is a reincarnation, every reincarnation, there must be a guardian to stand up, let those who do not understand the rules, understand what is the rules."


    "Before that, this man was me."


    "After that, it''s you."


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Li hardly remembers when he left the hospital.


    When out of the long street, heard the call of small hair ball, confused consciousness suddenly sober up.


    "Little boy, are you scared out of your wits?"


    The little ball yawned and asked lazily.


    Lu Li smell speech, think of those things he heard before, can''t help but show a wry smile: "it''s just a little shocked."


    "It turns out that all the disasters in Zhenwu are due to the greed of some idiots."


    "It turns out that the so-called gate of heaven and man is also a huge lie."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li shook his head, "suddenly heard these, will inevitably feel shocked."


    "What''s shocking? No matter what kind of creature it is, its nature is extremely greedy. Among the three thousand worlds, there are more greedy and cunning than the Terrans. " "As for the guardian he said, it''s just mystifying. Although there are some miracles in your wild world, you can''t have a close relationship with the living beings because of your low position. Even the spirit of the road, who is a protector of the road, does not have much strength. How can you consciously choose guardians? "


    "In my opinion, there must be a strong person who has left a limit on you. That''s why there is such a gate in your path of practice."


    "This man, at least, is a strong man on the road."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    There is nothing wrong with xiaomaoqiu''s conjecture. With its insight, it can see the blind spots that many powerful people in Zhenwu area can''t see. The most important one is the traces left by the strong men at the road level.


    Although he is a strong man of heaven and man level, his understanding of the road level is probably still at the very surface level.


    But he has not been in contact with the real strong man of the road, and will not really understand what it is.


    Even Lu Li, who had seen the existence of the great road, could not understand the level of the terrible atmosphere like abyss and prison.


    In other words, its level is high enough to look at the lower level of the world. In addition to the "sense of superiority" brought by the vision, those so-called secrets have no value to hide in their eyes.


    For example, the gate of heaven and man.


    To explain with Su Lao''s last words, the gate of heaven and man is probably the world consciousness of Zhenwu region, which is used to select a "Guardian".


    When the end of the law era brought too deep influence to Zhenwu area, the world consciousness would select a warrior who could penetrate the gate of heaven and man, open the world and change the Qi of the whole Zhenwu region.


    At first glance, there is no loophole in this statement.


    But what Su Lao doesn''t know is.


    Lu Li is not only able to penetrate the gate of heaven and man, but also the cultivation of the fundamental law.


    The inexplicable agreement between the gate of heaven and man and the basic law has long made Lu Li suspicious. And the special energy behind the gate of heaven and man, others may not understand what it is, but Lu Li is clear.


    That''s the golden energy!


    It is a powerful force from the root law itself!


    In Lu Li''s words, "the power of life.".


    Behind the gate of heaven and man is full of the power of life, which is unknown to the elderly. Even though he had touched the golden energy behind the gate of heaven and man, he did not know what it meant.


    This is the information asymmetry between the two sides.


    However, we can''t rule out that Su is always hiding information and has a tentative plan. What he said, Lu Li will only try his best to consider, impossible what he said is what.


    After all, we can''t be too careful in the face of this "ancient" existence. If Su had not lied about his origin, he would have been over 20000 years old.


    He became a master two thousand years ago in the age of ten thousand clans, including the rise and fall of the age of the ten thousand tribes, as well as the thousands of years of strife between the ancient clan, the magic gate and the righteous way. This period was a very long time. After living for so long, did he really not have any secrets and concealment, just to protect the Zhenwu area?


    Not necessarily.


    In a word, Lu Li thinks that part of the content of Su Lao''s talk is very useful, which can be regarded as a different inspiration to himself. At least, he has a clearer understanding of the history before Zhenwu region. Moreover, Lu Li believes that there is 80% possibility of the inside story of the four seas court and the thousand year war, which is really started by the joint efforts of the remaining evils of the ancient court and the ancient clan.


    Because the theocracy has mastered the power and flesh of the sea god general, and the real sea god will still be suppressed outside the snow state. Even if they have great ability, they will not be able to seek the flesh and blood of the sea god general under the eyelids of so many powerful people and Xue Zun.


    And now the sea god will not recover its full strength, even if it gets its flesh and blood, it is impossible to create a monster like the Holy Light Pope.


    More importantly, it is the true God of heaven. This shows that their predecessors must be the remnant evils of the ancient court, believing in the gods outside the sky, and trying to create a group of madmen.


    With this in mind, Lu Li narrowed his eyes a little, stretched out his finger to scratch the ball, and asked in a low voice: "little guy, if one day you find that there are many dirty things hidden behind the palace of life, and the truth is not as beautiful as you seem, what would you do?"


    "Or do you suspect that everything you do is useless or even wrong?"


    Small hair ball with a little sleepy big eyes aimed at Lu Li''s side face, as if to see him for the first time, some surprised.


    Then, it hummed: "you asked me the wrong person."


    "What do you say?" Lu Li turned his head to look at it and said with a laugh, "are you going to say that you are Zhenhai emperor again?"


    "Almost." Little hairball is a rare positive color way: "my Lord was granted Zhenhai emperor, this is the will of the palace of life, do you think it is self appointed?"


    "Being appointed to Zhenhai, I am in charge of the power of the sea of life. I represent the" truth "of the palace of life. There is no secret in my eyes about the truth of that world. "


    Just listening to the little hairball, he did not slow down: "even if they always avoid talking about my origin, but I also know that I am a kind of embodiment of self-consciousness in the palace of life. Recently, I often have a feeling, as if the mission is waking up, some long lost memories are recovering. I can see once weak pick stars, xuanyue, tuntian, bailing. They can become the strong ones at the road level. They are all given by me and guided by me. ""Even the most powerful person in the palace of life, even the" God of life "whose name can''t be mentioned, has countless ties with me."


    "Do you think that with such a background, I still think about right and wrong?"


    Speaking of this, the little hairball shook his hair, flew up suddenly, fell on the top of Lu Li''s head, yawned and said: "only to see a little trivial secret will frighten you into this way. It''s not like your character."


    "My character?"


    Lu Li didn''t mind the little thing flying over his head. He just said with a laugh, "what kind of character can I have? It''s just an ordinary person who wants to live.". Under the great world, heaven and man are all mole ants. Even if they are forced to support, how long can they last? "


    "It''s just because it''s not strong enough."


    The little hairball doesn''t matter: "when you are strong enough, you won''t feel strong."


    Lu Li was slightly stunned, and his expression changed.


    However, little hairball continued as if he didn''t notice: "why do you want me to follow you? She is the son of fate of the last term. Her position is thousands of times higher than that of all Tianjiao in your wild world. Even she looks up to you. What are you afraid of? "


    "Besides, I also see the breath of" destruction "and" ominous "in you. Don''t worry about it. You won''t fall down easily if you don''t make all the three thousand worlds upside down."


    While saying, the little ball even jumped on the top of Lu Li''s head, as if to comfort him.


    Lu Li was angry with him and said, "you have a point."


    Then he exclaimed, "it''s not the time to lose heart. There are so many problems to be solved."


    "I think you just put too much pressure on yourself." Xiaomaoqiu disdained: "can you manage the affairs of the world alone? Just keep one eye open and one eye closed, or you''ll burn yourself out sooner or later. "


    "There are some things I have to deal with."


    shook his head and didn''t get entangled in this problem. He grabbed it and put it back to his shoulder. He sighed, "now it''s time to meet your highness."


    "It''s none of my business."


    Little ball murmured and then fell asleep on his shoulder.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the palace.


    used his own master''s spirit to pave the big beam of the main road of the red sleeves. At this time, he kept watching the girl in front of the imperial library door, and looked at the girl in front of him. "Your Highness, don''t embarrass the old slave, and reward Lin Yuan Shen. Your majesty doesn''t want to see you at this time There is also his reason. "


    "Listen to the old slave''s advice, go back, don''t let things really irreparable."


    Liang Yuan advised him harmoniously, but mu Ning Qiu, dressed in a black robe and wearing a phoenix crown, lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and gradually became cold, as if he had not heard the old man''s advice at all.


    "Ah."


    Liang Yuan sighed again, turned his head and looked at the brightly lit imperial study. His expression was somewhat helpless.


    Although he was an elder of the three dynasties and served three generations of the emperor of the holy Kingdom, he still did not understand what the man in that position was thinking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    Do not speculate on the emperor''s heart.


    This is what he had been taught by his elders since he was a child.


    Thunder, rain and dew are the grace of the king. No matter when, as a minister, you can''t rely on your own identity to speculate on the heart of emperor Mo and the thoughts of your majesty.


    But the elders who taught themselves were dead, and now they live to their age, even stronger and older than them. But when Liang Yuan thought of this sentence, he would feel that there was deep helplessness and fear behind it.


    Just like now, Liang Yuan recalled the surging wind and clouds in the imperial capital and the power conflicts hidden behind the imperial palace. He could not help feeling a little frightened and even felt afraid.


    Lin Wangbei''s fate sounded an alarm for almost all the civil and military officials in the court.


    No matter how powerful and trusted by his majesty, "the divine will is unpredictable" is just a flash. The Grand Marshal of the Tang Dynasty became a wanted prisoner in the holy kingdom of heaven and offered a reward overnight. All the people who wanted to kill him in the holy Kingdom and the strong people who were interested in offering him a reward all went out to their feet at this moment.


    At such a critical moment, the Shengguo border pass has even used the bottom card of the abyss. The extreme heaven demon kingdom may break the wall at any time, but the holy kingdom of tuntian has lost Lin Wangbei.


    The atmosphere of despair almost enveloped the whole court. Even some of the speech officers who once liked to impeach military officers were honest for the first time.


    At this time, no one knows what his majesty thinks. Liang Yuan doesn''t know. Those important officials don''t know. The imperial concubines who only fight for power and gain are not clear. Even the eldest princess mu ningqiu, who is the most favored by his majesty, is refused to be called.


    Liang Yuan could only sigh that the sky of tuntian Shengguo had changed. All


    ''s feelings were just for a moment. Liang Yuan looked at the place like a sculpture in the autumn. Once again, he said, "Your Highness, don''t embarrass the old slave again. Come back."


    "If your majesty does not see this palace, we will not go back."


    Mu Ning autumn eyes droop, calm tone, but with a bit of hoarse taste.


    Liang Yuan''s lips trembled when he heard this, but saw Mu Ning Qiu''s firm expression. At last, he had no choice but to sigh and swallow what he wanted to say.


    At the same time in the heart sigh.


    No wonder the child has been close to her aunt since childhood.


    Their personalities are almost carved out of the same mold.


    The same stubborn, firm, and even paranoid.


    As long as they identify something, it is absolutely impossible to change it.


    When Liang Yuan''s heart was filled with such exclamations, a blue bird fluttered its wings from a distance. It was so fast that it almost broke through the numerous prohibitions outside the imperial study and hovered in front of Mu ningqiu. The blue light broke and turned into a jade pendant.


    Seeing this, Liang Yuan stepped back in silence to show his intention of avoiding suspicion.


    Mu Ning Qiu wanted to say no, but when he saw the special symbol on the jade pendant, he moved his eyes slightly and nodded to Liang Yuan. Then he took over the suspended jade pendant and closed his eyes to feel the news inside.


    After about a few breaths, Mu Ning Qiu opened his eyes, and his expression was no longer so serious. After a long silence, he said to Liang Yuan, "please tell your majesty that I will come again."


    At this time, she claimed to be me rather than the palace, which meant that her request for an interview as "the eldest princess" had come to an end.


    But she still refused to call her father, proving that her anger had not subsided.


    Only for a moment, Liang Yuan heard two different meanings from Mu Ning Qiu''s words. He knew clearly that he didn''t ask her what happened to her, but he bowed down slightly and said, "old slave, send your highness."


    Mu Ning autumn distant salutes Liang Yuan, and then turns to leave immediately.


    Liang Yuan looked at her back, but was acutely aware that Mu Ning Qiu, who had always been calm, felt anxious at the moment.


    "What happened?"


    Liang Yuan subconsciously thought it was something happened in the palace.


    He knew that mu ningqiu had a force dedicated to her, which was deeply hidden in the palace, and the news from all aspects was very smart. If something happens in the palace, Mu Ning Qiu''s speed of getting news is even faster than that of the chief manager.


    But as soon as this idea appeared, Liang Yuan was driven out of his mind.


    So, what important people have come to visit?


    Ge Xinyue.


    Or Lu Li?


    When the second name appeared, Liang Yuan''s expression changed again.


    He looked at Mu Ning Qiu''s back and wanted to ask, but finally he gave up.


    "If it''s really Lu Li, things will be in trouble."


    Liang Yuan murmured and began to think whether to inform his majesty of this conjecture immediately.


    Even though Lu Zong Yuan had already done a lot of great things in Yanzhou, he had already done a lot of things.What''s more, Lu Li still has a name that resounds throughout the whole tuntian holy kingdom.


    The devil!


    In the name of the devil, it not only proves that his means are terrible, but also represents his behavior style, which is almost the same as the devil.


    If Luli really returned to the imperial capital, under the situation of the surging undercurrent, I was afraid it would set off another storm.


    After hesitation, Liang Yuan finally decided to press this matter first.


    His eyes flashed slightly, thinking of his Majesty''s present state, only felt that things were a little strange.


    If the arrival of Lu Li can change all this, perhaps pretending to know nothing is the best choice.


    ¡­¡­


    Right now.


    In Mu Ning Qiu''s palace, Lu Lizheng looked around with a little hairball, and said, "it''s worthy of being the eldest princess of the kingdom of swallowing heaven. It''s my first time to come to this palace. The pattern of this palace is much more powerful than that of King Yan''s house."


    Little maoqiu snorted feebly. His eyes narrowed into a slit. He didn''t even bother to look at it. He even felt that Lu Li was making a big deal out of a molehill. He ran here in disgrace.


    Don''t you see what kind of eyes do the ladies around you?


    Thinking of this, the little hairball looked around for a circle, and felt more humiliated.


    I saw around the maid occasionally carefully raised her eyes, with a curious look at Lu Li, as if in the mind of a certain title mutual confirmation.


    And when Lu Li''s eyes swept by, they would quickly droop their eyes and dare not look directly at him.


    Their attitude is more like fear than curiosity.


    Although the news in the palace is "blocked", it still spreads very fast on some major events.


    What Lu Li did in Yanzhou was obviously a big event, and his name of "demon king" has been spread to the Imperial Palace, almost to the point where everyone knows it.


    If it was not for his kind attitude, these maids would have called for bodyguards.


    "When will your highness arrive?"


    After walking around for a while, Lu Li looked at the female official who was a little stiff behind him and said with a smile, "if she doesn''t come again, you''re afraid you''re going to find a master in the palace to drive me out."


    "Lu..."


    "Lord Lu is joking." Some reverent and respectful ways of addressing the


    woman were not enough to express their thoughts, but they were very direct in their thinking. They were directly matched by the more general "adults". They said with great respect: "the Royal Highness has ordered you, like you and Ge Guan, who can visit you without any heavy notice, and can directly pass on her letters."


    "Although there are many rules in the palace, it still needs some eyesight to be a servant."


    At this point, the female official''s head is buried lower, so as not to please, but it will never offend the "evil star" in front of her.


    Seeing her appearance, Lu Li knew that her "ferocious power" had already spread to the imperial palace. Some people had already regarded themselves as evil stars and avoided them completely. From now on, I am afraid that there will be another "demon king" who kills people without blinking an eye.


    "Well, people misunderstand me too much." With a sigh in his heart, Lu Li didn''t embarrass the female official any more. He showed a smile that he thought was good-natured. At the same time, he said mildly: "in this case, you don''t have to be around. I''ll wait for her here."


    After that, Lu Li looked around for another week, looking at those subconsciously avoiding their own eyes, "you all go out."


    "Lord Lu, spare your life!"


    However, as soon as this was finished, a maiden suddenly lost her nervousness and knelt on the ground, sobbing for mercy.


    Then, as if they had made an appointment, the maids knelt down one after another, and the voice of sparing their lives was endless.


    Lu Li''s smile suddenly solidified.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    Some looked at them awkwardly, and Lu Li looked at the female officials who were shaking in front of her, but said, "I''m so terrible in your eyes?"


    On hearing this, the female official couldn''t help but look up at Lu Li. The beautiful face of a young man has faded into view. It seems that people and animals are harmless. It is not like the "devil" who kills people without blinking an eye.


    However, the female officials remembered the rumors in the palace that Lu Li had washed almost half of the aristocratic families in Yanzhou with her own efforts, and the number of masters who died in his hands directly and indirectly exceeded 20.


    Not only that, but also thousands of martial artists who are immortal and have access to the metaphysical realm.


    Thinking of the bloody smell behind Lu Li''s name, the female official couldn''t help but lower her head, and her voice trembled: "Lu Lord Lu We don''t know anything Please forgive me Give us a break. "


    If it wasn''t for her special status, she would be exempted from the ceremony when she saw important officials. In order to maintain the face of the eldest princess, she would never kneel down to beg for mercy like other maids. I''m afraid she is one of them now.


    Lu Li saw that he also had some more and more black signs. His expression was more embarrassing, angry and funny. Just when he was about to say something more, Mu Ning Qiu''s voice had been far away: "you go back."


    Hearing this voice, a group of palace ladies and the female official, if granted amnesty, bowed their heads and left the palace one after another.


    Lu Li raised his head and looked at mu ningqiu, a black robe. He said with a wry smile, "the outside world is going to spread me into a murderous madman. Don''t you stop these rumors?"


    "Why stop it."


    Mu Ning Qiu frowned, "your reputation is outside, they are afraid of you, so it is better to handle affairs."


    "But it doesn''t sound good." Lu Li sighed: "how can I cooperate with others in the future? I''ve never let anyone else suffer. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What do you want from me?" Mu Ning Qiu rubbed his eyebrows and said, "the palace is not peaceful recently. I still have a lot of things to do."


    "Because of Lin Wangbei?"


    Lu Li looked at her and immediately guessed the reason.


    Although Lin Wangbei is a neutral faction and does not have a lot of communication with the nine kings of the holy Kingdom and other forces, it can be seen that Lin Wangbei and mu Hongxiu were one of the five Tianjiao of the holy kingdom in those years. Before he became a master, he still ran with mu Hongxiu. This friendship is enough to affect the judgment of others between him and Prince Yan''s residence.


    However, mu Hongxiu and Yan Wangfu are on the cusp of the storm recently. One wave is not smooth, another is rising again. Lin Wangbei''s "defection" has, to a certain extent, affected mu Hongxiu''s reputation in the imperial court.


    For this reason, Muqiu''s method has not worked well recently.


    Now heard Lu Li say so, she immediately glared at Lu Li: "who do you think this is because of?"


    "If you had not made such a big mistake in Yanzhou, my aunt would not have been involved in it."


    Complaining, Mu Ning Qiu crossed him and went deeper into the palace.


    Seeing this, Lu Li could only follow her and said with a smile: "although the process is not satisfactory, but in terms of the result, the problem of Yanzhou has been solved. Moreover, the aristocratic families of Qingzhou and Bazhou were killed to death, and even formed an alliance. Before long, some small problems would appear in their "internal" and they would take the two fiefs. If I have to say that I have made a mistake, the only mistake is to underestimate the princess of the demon kingdom. She has won a game this time. "


    "Winning or losing is a common business in the military family. There''s nothing to care about."


    "It''s easy for you to say. Huang Xuan is not so easy to deal with." When passing through the corridor, mu Hongxiu looked back at Lu Li and said as if to remind him: "she is different from me. In the kingdom of the devil, her power is second only to the devil emperor. At the critical moment, she can even mobilize hundreds of thousands of legions and have the command right to face the war. I hear that you want to behead, and if you have some sense, I advise you to get rid of it. "


    At this point, the two have already crossed the corridor and walked out of the front hall.


    There is a bamboo forest in front of us, which is full of aura and even condensed into fog.


    In the mist, you can see a clear lake beside the bamboo forest. There is a pavilion in the lake.


    Mu Ning Qiu goes to the pavilion in the lake. Lu Li originally wanted to explain himself. Seeing that she has gone far away, she can only give up for the time being, and follow her to set foot on the pavilion in the lake.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with coming all this way to me?"


    She leaned against the side of the pavilion and sighed wearily, indicating that Lu Li had something to say.


    "The imperial capital had a workshop, which was probably a secret place for making war weapons. It seemed that the workshop was controlled by the manufacturing department. Do you know where the workshop is and how well the guards are? "


    Lu Li thought about it a little, but he asked his most curious question first.


    At present, the information that I can get from Mu Ning Qiu is extremely limited. It is difficult to provide any help in the subsequent operations based on her current situation. It is better to ask her where she is drinking.Although he used the jade slip as a medium to pull Fang Yin into his own sea of knowledge has been successful. However, if you really want to recapture Tianbu, you still need to bring Fang Yin out of that workshop.


    "What do you ask this for?" However, at the moment when Lu Li raised this question, mu ningqiu suddenly became vigilant and cast a suspicious look: "besides, how do you know about the manufacturing workshop? With my aunt''s character, it''s impossible to tell you about it. There is no grudge between you and the manufacturing department. "


    "Is this the result of your private investigation?"


    Lu Li was about to answer, but mu Ning Qiu said to himself: "forget it, no matter what method you know about the existence of zaobu, you can''t intervene in this matter. I know where the workshop is, but I can''t tell you. If something goes wrong in the workshop, not to mention you, even my aunt and I will be impeached by the court officials, and they will be charged with the crime of connecting with foreign countries. "


    "I also warn you not to provoke the production department. Although these people do not show the mountains or dew on weekdays, they hold a lot of strange things in their hands. Especially now, especially in the special period, the people in the zaobu department are qualified to act first, and the nine kings are not willing to deal with them. "


    Although Mu Ning Qiu''s tone is not very good, it is a real worry that Lu Li will offend the manufacturing department.


    "So terrible?"


    "I see."


    Lu Li nodded and did not ask this question again. Instead, he asked, "what about you? What are you up against recently? Talk about it. Maybe I can help


    Mu Ning autumn smell speech, showed some micro moving expression, want to talk and stop for a moment, but suddenly shook his head: "this matter you can''t help."


    "Everything is just in case, not to mention Marshal Lin


    Lu Li said with a light smile: "and more people to help, always better than you fight alone."


    "Thank God you didn''t help me." Mu ningqiu stares at Lu Li, hesitates for a moment, and sighs: "the situation in the central court is not optimistic now. The accusation of Lin Wangbei has been settled, and the atmosphere of the military headquarters is tense, so many people have been implicated. This matter can be big or small. After all, without Lin Wangbei, the biggest problem is the loss of the talisman. However, with the prestige of the three kings, he can still serve as commander-in-chief. However, if we continue to let it go, the military will be in turmoil, which is likely to affect the outcome of this war. "


    "What''s more strange is that the father and the Emperor..."


    Speaking of this, Mu Ning Qiu was a little bit hesitant to continue.


    Lu Li looked at her expression, but guessed some clues, and asked with a smile, "Your Majesty refuses to see you, or even refuses to express any attitude towards this matter?"


    Mu Ning Qiu smelled the speech and glanced at it in surprise. Then he suddenly said, "yes, it''s not a secret. After all If the father and the emperor were willing to make a statement, the wanted order of Lin Wangbei would not have been issued so quickly. This matter bypassed many normal procedures. Not only did it not have the seals of the Ministry of thunder and the Ministry of punishment, but even the intention was not approved by my father and the emperor. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    "So I suspect that there should be a force within the sanctuaries that controls all this. But judging from the current situation, it is impossible to accurately capture all these people. "


    Mu Ning Qiu frowned and said, "the most disturbing thing for me now is the attitude of my father. He is totally indifferent to this matter, and even I turn a blind eye to my request for advice. If it were not for his breath, I would suspect that the imperial study would have been empty for a long time. "


    "What about the court meeting?"


    While listening, Lu Li asked, "how did your majesty perform in the court meeting?"


    Mu Ning autumn Leng Leng, doubt way: "you still really doubt that the father emperor has a problem?"


    "Not doubt, but consider all possibilities." Lu Li corrected: "what''s more, sometimes, the more impossible the direction you feel, the more likely you are to approach the reality. Your majesty, though powerful, is not invincible. At present, the dark tide in Zhenwu area is not only limited to tuntian Shengguo. Even a small character like me can be attacked by a monster of heaven and man. A big man like your majesty is more likely to attract other forces. "


    Although the heart is not quite sure of this, but mu Ning Qiu has to admit that Lu Li''s words are somewhat reasonable.


    So she recalled: "according to the rules, I can''t attend the court meeting, but I can get the news of what happened at the meeting at the first time. According to the reward, there was nothing suspicious about his father''s expression, except that he avoided Lin Wangbei''s affairs many times, as if he intended to indulge himself, and dealt with other government affairs as usual


    "In that case, your Majesty''s performance is" commendable ", which is still normal."


    Lu Li pondered for a moment, and then said, "recently, is there anyone who can get close to your majesty?"


    "There is no one else but general manager Liang."


    Mu Ning Qiu didn''t think about the cableway: "manager Liang is the most trusted person of his father. Even he can''t see any problems. Things should not develop in the direction you want."


    She still didn''t think that there was any strong man in the world, or which force could control the emperors of the five kingdoms in the ancient times.


    No matter the right way or the devil''s gate, or even those hermit families, if they had such skills, they would have been able to unify Zhenwu for a long time.


    "Sometimes I think so."


    Lu Li laughed and turned to look at the distance. "If things don''t develop in the direction I want, it''s really peaceful."


    "It''s a pity that heaven doesn''t do what people want."


    Hearing this exclamation, Mu Ning Qiu took a deep look at Lu Li and asked, "did you guess something?"


    At this time, Lu Li''s eyes lost focus, some lost consciousness, murmured: "do you say that we have ignored some problems from the beginning?"


    Without waiting for mu Ning Qiu to reply, Lu Li went on: "since he left the imperial capital with the Yan king, a lot of troubles have come one after another. Is it too coincidental?"


    "Who are our opponents and who are our enemies?"


    "Who else is behind the ambush in the Grand Canyon? Why has your majesty not made any action after so many great events have taken place in the holy land of tuntian? "


    "And more."


    Lu Li suddenly gave a meal and drew his sight back with his thoughts. His eyes were burning and he looked at Mu Ning Qiu: "you haven''t found the answer to the snowy state, have you?"


    When he asked, Mu Ning Qiu suddenly felt guilty and avoided his eyes. He nodded his head.


    Lu Li''s name appeared in the nomination of snowy state, which exceeded many people''s expectation. Mu ningqiu decided at that time that she should ask her father for an explanation. But when she got back to the imperial capital, not only did she not see her father a few times, but also a series of things happened later, which made her headache and had no time to distract her.


    Strictly speaking, she did screw it up.


    "During this period, I have been thinking about the snow state, which is obviously aimed at the holy land of tuntian. To deal with me, maybe it''s just the temporary intention of the person behind me. I''m not his main target. It''s his real purpose to swallow the vitality of the holy kingdom of heaven. "


    "It''s not normal for the royal family of the holy kingdom to do nothing, not to stop, and to follow-up actions with such obvious hostility."


    "It''s not normal."


    Lu Li said in a serious tone: "I have considered that there may be some problems in the royal family, and I even think of countless reasons for your Majesty''s involuntarily. However, after that night in Yanzhou, I suddenly realized that there are some things that need not be done by someone who is rebellious. "


    "What do you mean?" Mu Ning Qiu can''t help frowning when he hears this.


    Lu Li was silent for a moment, and then said with a smile: "think about it, those demon guards, the killers from the devil''s shadow, and the" greetings "from the princess of the demon kingdom. Do they look like a means to draw our eyes away


    "Subconsciously, we regard the heaven and the devil''s shadow as enemies. In order to deal with those who may be behind us, our attention must be shifted to other places."


    "In this way, we have no time to pay attention to what happened inside the tuntian holy kingdom. Even when I learned that the religion had infiltrated into the high level of the holy Kingdom, I didn''t think it was a serious problem. Because our enemy is not in the interior, but outside, in the border, in the far distance of the kingdom of the devil. "Whenever Lu Li says a word, Mu Ning Qiu''s expression is cold.


    She has already had some kind of conjecture, but she is not willing to believe or agree with what Lu Li said.


    The possibility flashed through his mind. Mu ningqiu thought it was ridiculous.


    Lu Li stood up and sighed, "let me meet with manager Liang."


    Mu Ning Qiu subconsciously wants to refuse, but she sees Lu Li''s firm expression. When she refuses, she can''t say it.


    "A lot of things have to be confirmed in person before you know the result, don''t you?"


    Lu Li Chao Mu Ning Qiu shows a smile.


    "Do you really want to do that?" Mu Ning Qiu hesitated, "if the result is not what you imagine, you know What are you doing? "


    "Treason?" Lu Li, half seriously and half jokingly, said, "this is also an earth shaking event."


    "If you guess wrong, you''ll end up dead."


    Mu Ning said in a deep voice: "this is the capital of the emperor, the Imperial Palace, and the center of the holy land of swallowing heaven. What you have to face is not the rubbish of those aristocratic families. In addition, even if you are a top master, you can only die here. "


    "Yes."


    Lu Li nodded, "let''s go."


    He used to smooth his robe, but found no wrinkles. He gave a wry smile like self mockery, and sprang up and flew to the future.


    Mu Ning Qiu bit her lower lip, and her eyes showed a struggling look.


    However, when she thought of Lu Li''s tone and the meticulous words, she immediately calmed down, shook her head and whispered: "he is not afraid, what am I afraid of?"


    "If that woman really sneaked into the imperial capital."


    Thinking of this possibility, Mu Ning Qiu is a little silent, and finally runs after Lu Li.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandfather Liang."


    outside the imperial study room, the standing Yuan Liang Yuan suddenly opened his eyes, and looked at the woman officer. He smiled and said, "but what is your royal highness commanding?"


    The female official nodded and respectfully said, "Your Highness, please move to the palace of longevity."


    When Liang Yuan heard the speech, he instinctively wanted to refuse. However, when he thought of Mu Ning Qiu''s appearance of leaving in a hurry and some of his own conjectures, he looked at the imperial study without any trace.


    The Royal study was still full of lights, but the light could not make people feel warm and warm, but as terrible as the abyss.


    Liang Yuan slightly hesitated for a while, sighed silently, and nodded to the female official: "go back and tell your highness that the old slave will arrive later."


    After that, she said, "what''s your surprise?"


    female officer pleaded, "please Grandpa Liang, do not embarrass me, your Highness Princess..."


    said here, as if the woman officer had accepted her fate, she closed her eyes and said, "Princess highness," she said, "please walk right away and meet your guests!"


    She lowered her head and did not dare to look directly at Liang Yuan.


    Although the old man looked kind and kind, Liang Yuan still had some prestige in front of the servants in the palace for his position today.


    "See you in person." However, Liang Yuan was not as angry as she expected, but murmured, and her expression was unpredictable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    "Let me report to your majesty."


    After that, his majesty said, "the old lady bowed his hand a few times, and then walked to the study."


    The imperial study is still quiet, quiet to some strange.


    Liang Yuan seems to have been used to all this. He reaches out and pushes open the door of the imperial study. After entering, he closes the door of the study again.


    After he left, the female official''s feet were soft, almost fell to the ground, and her face was full of tears. In the short video clip of


    , she had been shocked two times. If she hadn''t always remembered that she was the princess of the Royal Highness, representing the face of the Longevity Palace, she could not afford to lose face in front of Liang Yuan.


    Otherwise, she would lose face in front of Liang Yuan in the state that she had been frightened in front of Lu Li.


    What she did in this palace was not her own people, but the Changsheng palace, the eldest princess Mu Ning Qiu!


    "Fortunately, manager Liang seems to be in a good mood today, and he is not in a dilemma with me."


    When the female official was a little relieved, she was also thinking wildly in her mind. She felt that the manager of Liang Yuan was not as harsh as the legend said.


    Compared with Lu Li''s "murderous" smile, manager Liang Yuanda can simply describe it as being kind to others.


    At the thought of Lu Li''s smile on himself, the female officer only felt a little chilly on her back. She interrupted her mind and said in secret what she was thinking?


    After expelling the miscellaneous thoughts, she waited quietly for the chief manager of Liang Yuan to come out of the imperial study.


    But after waiting for a long time, this strange atmosphere made her feel uneasy and hesitated. Finally, she could not restrain her curiosity and raised her head to peek at the imperial study.


    The light and shadow reflected on the doors and windows were extremely upright, and in this quiet atmosphere, it seemed a little terrifying.


    At a certain moment, the female official even saw those projections moving like living creatures, which made her feel tight and almost exclaimed.


    Fortunately, the habit of vigilance developed over the years made her cover her mouth and stare at the shadows. However, the original distorted and moving shadow was reflected on the window as if nothing had happened, as if everything was just her illusion.


    Zhiya -


    just when the female official was about to retire, the door of the imperial study was opened again, and the light of the lamp cast a shadow on the ground like a poisonous snake.


    It''s Liang Yuan.


    The female official wanted to say hello again, but she saw the old man with a gentle smile. At this time, she was expressionless, just like a dead man.


    When she was cold in her heart, she lowered her head quickly and even missed the shadow on the ground.


    Liang Yuan didn''t look at her. Instead, he turned around and looked at the imperial study. He closed the door indifferently. He came to the female officer and left a word succinctly.


    "Go."


    ¡­¡­


    Palace of longevity.


    Under the guidance of the female officials, Liang Yuan entered the palace with a lot of history. Although his eyes were calm, they also had some feelings.


    In the name of Changsheng, it should not belong to a princess like mu ningqiu.


    This palace is the palace where the princes of all ages lived. Every emperor of tuntian Shengguo lived here.


    Now its owner is mu Ning Qiu, the deep meaning behind this has been self-evident.


    After many years, when he stepped into Changsheng palace again, Liang Yuan could not help feeling a little sigh.


    Female officials will lead him to the side hall before, a small way: "manager Liang, your highness and guests are waiting for you."


    "Good."


    Liang Yuan regained consciousness and nodded.


    Since he left the imperial study, he has been so reticent that the female official''s spirit is always tense, for fear that he may neglect the old man by saying something wrong.


    Fortunately, the next thing has nothing to do with her.


    Once again, she saluted Liang Yuan. She stepped back a few steps, indicating that Liang Yuan could enter the side hall.


    Liang Yuan smiles at her in silence, then walks into it.


    When he raised his head again, he saw mu ningqiu sitting at the top of the hall and


    Liang Yuan''s line of sight moves, looks to Mu Ning autumn side of Lu Li.


    The expression on his face was slightly relaxed and showed a certain smile.


    , "the old slave has seen his royal highness." After Chao Lu Li smiles, Liang Yuan bows his hand to Mu Ning Qiu.


    After a pause, he left again and nodded: "now the old slave should call him lord Lu."


    "Manager Liang, you are welcome."


    Lu Li waved his hand: "in front of you, I am still a junior."


    "The youngest master in Zhenwu area is not a junior." Liang Yuan smiles and then says, "I don''t know if Lord Lu is looking for an old slave. What''s the matter?"


    He didn''t ask mu ningqiu about it. He directly acquiesced that the person who came to him was Lu Li, not mu ningqiu.


    This move is a bit "rude", but mu Ning Qiu doesn''t think he is disobedient. He sits quietly and has no idea of interrupting.Lu Li said naturally: "manager Liang, please have a seat. I really mean to come to you today. If there is any offence, please forgive me. "


    With that, Lu Li stretched out his hand and led Liang Yuan to his seat.


    Liang Yuan didn''t mention it. He nodded his head and laughed, and then he said thanks to Mu Ning Qiu. He folded himself and sat on the seat already prepared under the side hall.


    Then, he looked at Lu Li, as if waiting for Lu Li to give him an answer.


    At this time, Lu Li seemed to be considering how to open his mouth to Liang Yuan, and said with a smile: "manager Liang has been in the palace recently. What strange things have you encountered?"


    "Strange thing?" Liang Yuan''s face was "surprised". He thought for a moment, and shook his head: "the old slave was with his majesty almost all day. He had no time to pay attention to what happened in the palace, but he didn''t realize it."


    After that, he looked at Lu Li and said, "is it Lord Lu who found something strange?"


    "It''s not surprising."


    "It''s just some conjectures, but there is no evidence for the time being. I thought that manager Liang could have any clue, so I asked you to prove it."


    Lu Li smiles meaningfully, and Liang Yuan''s eyes cross, but he sees a similar light in his eyes.


    Old cunning.


    This evaluation flashed through Lu Li''s mind.


    However, Liang Yuan had similar ideas in his mind.


    "This little fox."


    Liang Yuan had a silent smile in his heart.


    How could he not know why Lu Li came to him?


    Recently, his Majesty''s eccentricity can not be concealed from his eyes.


    Similar suspicions have long been rooted in his heart, but this matter involves a lot. If there is no accurate evidence, no matter how high his status is, he will be frightened if he acts rashly.


    After learning that Lu Li had entered the palace, Liang Yuan had the idea to join hands with him.


    Now this meeting is exactly what Liang Yuan himself expected.


    However, he did not expect that Lu Li was "cautious" to such an extent that he refused to take the initiative to raise the topic. It seemed that he was waiting for him to raise the issue.


    "Prudence or pure distrust?"


    Liang Yuan thought about it, and suddenly said with a faint smile, "Lord Lu, we''d better not test each other. Too many people are involved in this matter. I believe you know that. I don''t know how many people are going to lose their heads because of this. The old slave can understand the mood you want to be fully sure of. But now that we want to talk, let''s talk openly. There must be some trust between each other. "


    "You''re right."


    Speaking of this, Liang Yuan Dynasty smiles at Lu Li.


    "Manager Liang has a point." Lu Li clapped his hands and nodded and agreed: "there are some things that we really need to talk about openly. Especially when it comes to big things like this, we really need to build a certain degree of trust. "


    "Well, please let manager Liang start first."


    The smile on Liang Yuan''s face suddenly solidified and looked at Lu Li.


    After talking for a long time, you little fox still refused to speak first?


    Do you dare to deceive people just now?


    That''s it.


    Liang Yuan sighed and did not continue to care about it.


    Recalling the scene just seen in the imperial study, Liang Yuan knew that this matter could not be delayed any more.


    So he shook his head, looked at Lu Li and said, "although I don''t know what Lord Lu is aware of, if you want me to tell you, now the source of the hidden tide in the Palace should be traced back to a person."


    Speaking of this, Liang yuanlue stopped and said in a heavy tone: "Your Majesty, it should not be your majesty any more."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    "It''s impossible!"


    At the moment when Liang Yuan said that sentence, Mu Ning Qiu, who had been quietly watching, immediately frowned and said, "manager Liang, you should know that with the strength of his father, no one in this world can defeat him or even kill him. But no one can control him! "


    "Under the eyes of so many powerful people in the palaces of the holy Kingdom, the emperor who controls the holy kingdom is also a top master. Who in the whole world has such ability?"


    Mu Ning Qiu doesn''t believe this conjecture at all.


    Even this conjecture comes from manager Liang who gets along with his father every day.


    "If it was not for 80% assurance, the old slave would not dare to say such a wicked thing."


    Liang Yuan took a deep look at Mu Ning Qiu, understanding her excitement, and sighed: "Your Majesty''s recent state is extremely strange. Although there is no flaw in dealing with the government affairs, and the counterfeiter knows his Majesty''s every move and even his life''s Heart Sutra, and imitates them perfectly, but there are some details that only the old slaves know."


    "What''s more, his biggest flaw is that he ignored Marshal Lin''s disposal, and he was totally left to himself."


    "Maybe he has lost his patience, maybe he has other goals, but it is precisely because of this that the old slave really determines this idea."


    Liang Yuan first took a look at Mu Ning Qiu, then looked at Lu Li, and then said, "the man in the imperial study is definitely not your majesty!"


    Mu Ning Qiu looks pale, subconsciously turns his head, and wants to see Lu Li''s expression now.


    But to her disappointment, at this moment, Lu Li''s face did not have any expression.


    Not only did not guess the joy of such a big secret, but also did not panic at the end of the disaster.


    It''s just Thinking?


    Yes.


    After getting Liang Yuan''s accurate reply, Lu Li''s first reaction was to think.


    It''s not about the authenticity of Liang Yuan''s remarks, but about whether there are loopholes in his guessing process and whether there is any possibility of being misled.


    During this period, he felt that he was too smooth, as if there was an invisible hand behind him to arrange everything. Half of those victories were brought back by his ability, while the other half was like someone deliberately sent them to him.


    After that night in Yanzhou, Lu Li finally saw someone hidden behind him.


    Although she is not sure that she is the main messenger of everything, what Lu Li can be sure is that she must play a very important role in this overall situation.


    "Huang Xuan, the princess of the kingdom of demons. With such an identity and resources, why do you want to take personal risks? "


    "If all these were set by her, then the" Majesty "in the imperial study should not have revealed such obvious flaws."


    "She should be able to have more and better ways to deal with Lin Wangbei. But she chose the coarsest and most easily seen through one. Why? "


    "She deliberately wants us to know that the emperor of the holy kingdom is no longer there. Is it another misleading or a last resort For help? "


    The more thinking, the more Lu Li felt that there was a strange atmosphere behind this thing.


    Princess Huang Xuan of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil is definitely a meticulous person. This can be seen from her previous means. As a result, this time it left such obvious flaws that Lu Li doubted whether she had ulterior motives.


    However, it is absolutely impossible for her to become the leader of a country even if it is a big event. What does she want to gamble on when she shows such a big flaw?


    "There is no need for her to expose herself in terms of interests."


    "Unless, she wants to bet, it''s not a bigger benefit."


    "It''s her own life."


    "There''s someone behind her who controls all this, and she just can''t help it?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s shoulders relaxed a little bit.


    This small detail, has been observed his Mu Ning Qiu to see in the eye, heavy mood is also a little loose, low voice way: "what do you think of, say quickly."


    "I think we were in the wrong direction from the beginning."


    Lu Li took a look at Mu Ning Qiu and Liang Yuan respectively. "At first, I felt that the emperor who swallowed heaven might not have been controlled or disguised. However, this idea has one biggest blind spot. Our starting point is that the person is thinking for the greater interests. But what if she didn''t think so, but kept making flaws, so that people could realize that today''s "Majesty" is no longer his majesty? "


    "Lord Lu means that the man who pretends to be your majesty is also difficult to say?"


    Liang Yuan''s deep voice.


    "Maybe she was forced? Or is it true that the person who controls all this behind her is a strong one that she and the forces behind her can''t confront? "


    Lu Li said faintly: "how can a person who can play the emperor of the holy state vividly show so many obvious flaws?""Unless, on purpose."


    "What do you want to say? Excuse her? " Mu Ning Qiu frowned and said, "even if this person is forced, then what? Can it change the fact that she sneaks into the capital of the holy Kingdom, pretends to be my father, and treats all the officials of the whole dynasty as a fool? "


    "I certainly don''t mean that."


    Lu Li didn''t know why she had such a big reaction. After being surprised, she opened her mouth and explained: "but if there is someone else behind her, and she is forced to show her flaws frequently, it proves that she wants people to realize this and ask us for help."


    "That means we might be able to work with her."


    "Lord Lu''s consideration is not wrong, but this idea is too risky." Before Mu Ning Qiu began to speak again, Liang Yuan already said: "the man Lu said, the old slave also has a corresponding candidate."


    "Huang Xuan."


    Mu Ning Qiu gnawed his teeth and said, "this man can only be HuangXuan, and he must be HuangXuan!"


    "Yes, the eldest princess of the kingdom of demons, the genius who created the shadow by herself."


    Liang Yuan nodded: "although the old slave doesn''t want to admit it, the princess of the demon kingdom is really strong. Even if she mentions her name, the old slave will feel some palpitations."


    "If we cooperate with her, we will be swallowed up by her."


    When it comes to the princess of demon Kingdom, Mu Ning Qiu''s mood is complicated, while Liang Yuan is full of fear and admiration.


    It has to be said that to be able to make opponents respect and fear, HuangXuan''s ability is really as terrible as her reputation.


    Even if Lu Li has to admit that although it''s just a fight in the air, the princess of the demon Kingdom has brought her a lot of pressure.


    But that''s not a reason to refuse to cooperate with her.


    "Have you ever thought that even Huang Xuan, who you are so afraid of, has been kidnapped and has to risk her life to sneak into the holy land of swallowing heaven to act as your majesty, and even expose yourself. Is this contradictory behavior not like asking for help from us?"


    Lu Li said here, after deliberation, continued: "she knows her identity, and once her identity is exposed, we will never save her life, but she still dares to do so, which can only explain one point."


    "In her hands, there''s enough chips. Even if we expose her identity, we will never dare to kill her, and even take the initiative to protect her life. "


    This is a very simple truth.


    Even without Lu Li''s explanation, Mu Ning Qiu and Liang Yuan can think clearly.


    But the simpler the truth, the more they can''t believe it. How could Huang Xuan do such a thing? Could it be another trap, or was it a bait she deliberately released?


    Aware of the silence of the atmosphere, Lu Li knew that they didn''t want to believe it at this time, so he said, "if you are worried about the risk, you can leave it to me."


    "Let me touch her." Lu Li''s eyes were shining brightly. "No matter whether it is successful or not, there is no loss for the kingdom of swallowing heaven. Moreover, it can be determined whether this person is HuangXuan or not, so as to find out the whereabouts of his majesty."


    "Kill two birds with one stone, why not


    Lu Li looks at Liang Yuan.


    Because he knew that Liang Yuan had to decide on this matter.


    Only Liang Yuan had the qualification and authority to let people into the imperial study.


    If he refuses to nod, even if the ninth king of the holy Kingdom comes, he will not enter the door!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    Liang Yuan hesitated.


    He was thinking about the pros and cons of Lu Li''s proposal.


    But mu Ning Qiu reacted fiercely: "I don''t agree. It''s too dangerous. If you are not careful, you will die!"


    She looked at Lu Li with a serious tone: "I know that you are strong enough to fight against the top master, but you have to know that Huang Xuan is a very dangerous woman. She has already assassinated the master when she was still alive. No one knows how many strange cards she has hidden. If you talk to her face to face, if she wants to kill you, it''s just a matter of reading. "


    "She is the Lord of the shadow, and I am also the leader of the land department. Everyone is the head of the killer. Who is afraid of whom?"


    Lu Li knows that Mu Ning Qiu is concerned about himself, but makes a joke.


    "How did you come from this land chief? You know it in your own mind." Mu Ning Qiu still refused to let go and said in a cold voice, "if you die here, I can''t tell my aunt."


    "Who said I would die? Your highness, can''t you have faith in me? "


    Lu Li had some helplessness: "besides, this is the imperial palace. How many powerful people are there to protect them secretly and openly. If they really hand in their hands, her identity will be exposed immediately. At that time, the dangerous person will be her."


    "Don''t worry, even if she is the number one killer in the world, she can''t kill me quietly when I''m ready."


    See Mu Ning autumn or did not retreat the meaning, Lu Li had to step back, "if you really don''t worry, you can meet her with me."


    "Don''t you wonder what kind of person is this princess of demon Kingdom who is no more than a few years older than you?"


    "After all, you''ve been compared with her from childhood to adulthood. Even if you don''t mind, you''ll care more or less about it."


    Lu Li began to use a tone of almost bewitching: "this is a good opportunity. If you miss it, if you want to see the princess of demon kingdom again, you don''t know when it will happen."


    "Who said I wanted to see her?"


    Mu Ning Qiu subconsciously refuted a sentence.


    But when she saw the smile on Lu Li''s face, she suddenly thought that she had also shown her "dissatisfaction" to the princess of the demon Kingdom, and for a moment she was silent.


    "Lord Lu''s proposal, the old slave thought there was no problem."


    Fortunately, at this time, Liang Yuan broke the deadlock in time, "no matter how, we all need to contact the people in the imperial study, and ask her Majesty''s whereabouts from her."


    "As for safety."


    Liang Yuan looked at Mu Ning Qiu again. "As Lord Lu said, this is the imperial palace. If the person who pretends to be his majesty is really HuangXuan, she can''t do it here. And the old slave will also guard the door. If there is any change, the old slave will take action. "


    Although Liang Yuan was destroyed by mu Hongxiu before, it looks like it was abandoned. However, the old man who witnessed the change of imperial power of three generations must also hide the cards that others don''t know.


    With his assurance, Mu Ning Qiu''s expression looked a little better, but he still felt a little uneasy: "that I''ll go with you. "


    She looked at Lu Li and said: "two people together, how much can have a care."


    Lu Wen Yan did not expose her mind, laughing and saying, "what reason do I have to refuse to say that Princess Royal is willing to take risks with me?"


    "However, no matter whether that person is Huang Xuan or not, your highness should not stimulate each other when talking."


    "Now she is the only one who knows the whereabouts of her majesty. If she is forced to hurry up, it will not do us any good."


    Hearing Lu Li''s advice on purpose, Mu Ning Qiu said unhappily: "you don''t need to instigate me. Of course I know how to do it."


    Lu Li looked at her, then took back his eyes and said with a smile, "in this case, let''s go."


    Liang Yuan smelled the speech, nodded gently, and also showed a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial study.


    "Mujing" sat behind the book case, turned through the files without any expression, annotated casually, and had deep eyes.


    He kept the majesty of the emperor well, and his words and deeds were round and perfect. No one could see that he would have any doubt.


    But this is a round, but there is a sense of disharmony.


    Especially his eyes.


    There is no fluctuation, as if lost all the charm.


    Even when dealing with those big things, they can do without any waves.


    This is not a state that an emperor should have.


    Because he was so calm.


    Calm to Liang Yuan, who is familiar with him, can see what is wrong.


    "It''s almost time to calculate." Just after the final file was approved, Mujing looked up and said to himself.


    Almost instantaneously, Liang Yuan''s voice sounded outside.


    "Sire, the princess, please."


    After hearing this sentence, the mouth of "Mujing" curled up and disappeared in a flash, just like an illusion.He still maintained the dignity of an emperor and said in a deep voice, "call her in."


    Outside the imperial study, the sound of opening the door sounded, and then Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu came in.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes are cold, staring at the "father emperor" in front of him, without saying anything.


    On the contrary, Lu Li bowed and said, "I''ve seen your majesty."


    "Well."


    "Mujing" answered, and his eyes swept past Mu Ning Qiu''s face and looked at Lu Li.


    Aware of his eyes, Lu Li said with a smile: "long time no see, your Majesty''s demeanor is still the same, more majestic."


    "Yes." "Mujing" nodded nonchalantly, and then said with a smile: "at this time, manager Lu has to do enough tricks. I really don''t know what to do."


    Speaking of the second half of the sentence, the majestic voice of "Mujing" suddenly turned into a somewhat cold female voice.


    "Emperor! Xuan


    There was almost no room for buffering. Mu Ning Qiu burst out with a strong momentum. She almost burst out fire in her beautiful eyes. Staring at Huang Xuan who still kept her father''s appearance in front of her, she said coldly, "where is my father?"


    "Princess your highness, let this palace teach you a reason."


    With a sigh, "Mujing" raised his hands and gently swept over his face. A shadow like a living creature wriggled. Then, the originally tall and majestic "Mujing" gradually changed in the shadow.


    First of all, the meticulous long hair turned into the purple hair scattered on the shoulder, and the figure gradually became slender, until the beautiful face which was no less than mu ningqiu was exposed, the shadow covering her body instantly disappeared and became many fine dust.


    She has a pair of strange red eyes, looks particularly charming, but also particularly strange.


    This is HuangXuan, the princess of the kingdom of demons and the master of the shadow!


    Her red eyes once again swept over Mu Ning Qiu''s face and said with a smile: "before you have a full grasp, never expose your goal to your opponent. This lesson is a gift for you from this palace. "


    "Compared with you, manager Lu is very clever." After finishing with mu ningqiu in the tone of a lesson, she looked at Lu Li again: "my palace has been looking forward to meeting you. Imagine what kind of situation I will say to you. What I didn''t expect was that it would be such an embarrassing situation. "


    Lu Li said with a smile, "Your Highness, why are you so polite? If you can disguise the head of a country, you can''t let the officials of the imperial court see any flaws. You can be regarded as one person for thousands of years."


    "It''s a pity that his highness can''t help himself to make this earth shaking performance perfect."


    "Yes."


    Huang Xuan laughed at herself: "it seems that there are too many flaws in this palace?"


    "Talk less, your highness." Lu Li waved his hand and calmly said, "although it''s the first time we met, we have had many contacts before. You have exposed so many flaws, obviously you are asking us for help and cooperation. "


    "Your Highness should know something about me. My favorite thing is to cooperate with the enemy of the enemy. Now that we have a common enemy, in a way, we are friends


    "As a friend, should your highness show sincerity for cooperation?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Li said with a bright smile: "for example, how did you sneak into the imperial capital, and who instructed you to come to play the emperor of the holy kingdom?"


    "If we answer this question, we can continue our cooperation."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    Huang Xuan''s eyes flashed.


    Looking at Lu Li, he said with a smile: "you don''t care where your emperor went down. Is it life or death?"


    "It seems that manager Lailu doesn''t have a sense of belonging to tuntian Shengguo as it is rumored to be."


    "In that case, why don''t manager Lu consider joining the kingdom of heaven and evil?"


    Speaking of this, Huang Xuan''s red eyes flashed a strange light: "I believe that this palace, swallow the Heavenly Kingdom can give you the benefits, this palace can give. You can''t get it from tuntian Shengguo... "


    She bit her lower lip in a soft voice: "this palace can give it too!"


    "Shameless!"


    Mu Ning Qiu didn''t understand the woman''s hint and yelled: "Huang Xuan, you have to think clearly, now that you are in the palace, no matter how many means you have, you can never leave alive!"


    "If you don''t want to die, tell me everything you know!"


    "Tut."


    was interrupted by the rain, and Huang Xuan smiled softly. "Princess, if you can have half of the coolness of the land tube, the two of us may become better friends."


    "Even if our positions are different and the future of the kingdom of heaven and the devil will be unified, we can promise you that you will be in charge of the kingdom of devouring heaven. After all, this is your father''s wish to make you become the unprecedented female emperor of tuntian Shengguo. "


    She picked her finger and sighed, "unfortunately, I don''t think you are qualified."


    Whoa!


    Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes narrowed, and his whole body was emitting a dangerous breath. Suddenly, there was a strong wind in the imperial study, which blew up many files and scattered them all over the ground.


    "Well, don''t hurt your friendship."


    At the same time, Lu Li moved sideways and stopped in front of the two girls. He said with a smile: "since we have the opportunity to cooperate, we don''t need to fight to death. We just let others see the joke."


    "Am I right, your highness Huang Xuan?" Said, Lu Li also looked at HuangXuan, meaning a way.


    Huang Xuan took a deep look at Lu Li, leaned back slightly, and said with a casual expression: "manager Lu is really a smart man. I didn''t mistake you. It''s true. How can a man who is able to survive the attacks and kills of the demon shadow, and who can''t do anything to the demon guards, can be a brainless warrior? "


    "Your Highness has praised falsely."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "now that both sides have the intention of cooperation, I don''t know what kind of sincerity his highness HuangXuan can give."


    "It depends on what kind of benefits you can give this palace."


    Huang Xuan glanced at Mu Ning Qiu and said lightly, "besides, don''t let this unstable Princess disturb our conversation."


    "Yes."


    Lu Li nodded and agreed without hesitation. At the same time, he held out his hand to stop Mu Ning Qiu who wanted to attack. Looking at Huang Xuan, he said, "how about this condition to protect your life?"


    "Ha ha." Huang Xuan sneered: "does manager Lu think that this palace has no cards at all?"


    "If you just want to live, there are countless ways to escape from the palace where you devour the kingdom of heaven."


    "Mr. Lu, when it''s time, let''s forget the useless trial. You should know that what this palace asks for is not so simple. "


    Speaking of this, Huang Xuan suddenly said: "maybe you can exchange Canglang sword. After all, this palace is also interested in the secret of the Eastern Emperor''s tomb."


    "Sorry, Canglang sword is not my thing. I''m not qualified to be the master."


    Lu Li refused with a smile, and then said, "what I mean by life is not the same as when you disguised yourself as the emperor of the holy kingdom."


    After noticing Huang Xuan''s expression of interest, Lu Li waved his sleeve and the sword box flew out of it and stood in front of them.


    Huang Xuan''s eyes changed slightly, "what does manager Lu mean?"


    Lu Li pressed his hand on the sword case, and gradually began to smile: "what I said about life is not to kill you. Is this condition satisfactory to his highness Huang Xuan? "


    "Are you threatening this palace?" Huang Xuan looked at the sword box and said with a smile: "you are so confident. This palace is not your opponent?"


    She leans forward and has some playfulness: "although this is the first time that you and I have met each other, we have already figured out seven or eight points of your ability. You are good at swordsmanship. You have mastered the eight barren sword manual and the new sword moves after the improvement of the suspected xuanjian formula. Not only that, you can also integrate the mountain moving method into the sword moves. Even this palace praises you as "Tianjiao."


    "By the way, I almost forgot that you still have a flying sword that dares to cut the incarnation of heaven and man."


    With a smile, Huang Xuan told Lu Li all the means she had. Her eyes fell on the sword case again. "With these, do you think you can kill this palace?"


    "It seems that she doesn''t know about the sword, or, she doesn''t know the details of the battle between me and the incarnation of Yuqiong."


    "In this case, the Shinto should not share the intelligence network of the Ministry of heaven with the heaven demon kingdom."


    According to Huang Xuan''s words, Lu Li immediately understood that the information she had now was extremely limited. At least she didn''t seem to get detailed information about the battle after she became a master.That means that the Tianbu, which is now under the control of the Shinto, is not completely in the same mind as the heaven and the devil kingdom.


    The idea flickers between, Lu Li suddenly laughs: "can, try not to know?"


    "I dare to gamble with my life. Does your highness Huang Xuan dare to gamble with me?"


    "There are many people who can become Luli and many people can replace Luli. However, there is only one Royal Highness HuangXuan in the kingdom of heaven and evil. From a long-term point of view, I will bet his highness Huang Xuan''s life with one life. No matter whether you win or lose, you will make a steady profit. "


    Lu Li smiles.


    The smile is a little crazy.


    His eyes were burning at Huang Xuan, and his voice was soft: "how about it, your highness, would you like to gamble?"


    Huang Xuan was stunned for a moment, but recovered her composure immediately.


    She and Lu Li looked at each other for a long time, silent smile, "you are really as the rumor said, you are a real madman."


    "If you win, we dare not gamble."


    "Not only that, but we dare not even take any risks. Because the life of this palace is still useful. "


    Speaking of this, Huang Xuan slightly a meal, reply but firm way: "have great use."


    "Well, if your highness Huang Xuan insists for a moment, maybe I will shrink back?" Lu Li said something with evil taste. He patted the sword box with his palm and said with a light smile: "but I am the most honest person. I said that I would protect you from death, so I would protect you."


    "At least no one can kill you until our partnership is over."


    "Then, your highness, it''s time to show your sincerity."


    Lu Li converged his smile and said in a soft voice: "friendship hints, how long this partnership can last depends on whether your next words are valuable."


    "Oh."


    Huang Xuan seemed not to have heard the threat of Lu Li. She picked up her long white fingers and said with a smile, "I''ve heard that manager Lu likes to talk about value with others. As long as there is value, even the enemy can cooperate. Even our palace, the enemy who nearly killed you, can cooperate. I''m afraid we can''t give you the value you want. "


    "However, in order to let the girl behind you who has been trying to kill this palace put down his heart, this news is a free gift."


    She turned to Mu Ning Qiu and said, "do you want to know the whereabouts of your father?"


    Mu Ning autumn micro wrinkled Dai Mei, was about to speak, but was stopped by Lu Li.


    She looked at Lu Li a little puzzled.


    "Don''t worry, your highness Huang Xuan. You didn''t listen to me carefully?" Lu Li held out his hand to stop Mu Ning Qiu''s attack. His eyes were still staring at Huang Xuan, but his tone was gradually cold: "don''t play such a smart trick. The question I ask is how you sneak into the kingdom of swallowing heaven, and who instructed you to pretend to be the Emperor of a country!"


    "To answer these two questions is the sincerity you should give me. Do you understand me?"


    "Your Highness Huang Xuan?"


    With this sentence landing, the atmosphere of the imperial study suddenly became extremely heavy.


    The air seemed to stagnate for a moment.


    But in the sword box which was pressed by Lu Li, there was a clear sound of sword sound.


    "Ah."


    Huang Xuan pretended to sigh, raised her hands without changing her face, and leaned back again, "it seems that this careful thinking can''t hide from director Lu''s eyes. But before I speak, I have one more question. "


    This time, Huang Xuan didn''t call herself "this palace". Her eyes fell on Lu Li''s face: "are you sure you want to know? Even if that answer is beyond your control? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    "Play tricks!"


    Mu Ning Qiu chidao: "Huang Xuan, do you still think you have room to bargain?"


    "Little girl, I told you, before you have a full grasp, do not expose the target to your opponent."


    Huang Xuan said calmly: "you have exposed what you want most in front of me. For me, you have no secret, and you have no right to bargain."


    "So shut up, before you make things worse."


    She scolded with almost no emotion.


    Hearing this sentence, Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes are not good, quietly holding the palm.


    If it was not for Lu Li, she would have rushed to fight HuangXuan.


    After all, in terms of identity, they are both princesses, and their status is completely equal. In terms of talent, before Lu Li became a master, mu ningqiu was the youngest strong man in Zhenwu region, and he was also the fastest one among all the royal members who practiced the Heart Sutra of longevity since the history of swallowing Tiansheng.


    In addition, from the strength point of view, although she does not know the realm of HuangXuan, she can never be a top master. In this case, even if her realm is slightly stronger than her own, Mu Ning Qiu is confident to fight with her.


    Therefore, Huang Xuan used that kind of superior tone to teach her, which was totally challenging her bottom line.


    If Lu Li did not stop, now Mu Ning autumn must have been unable to help rushing up.


    After taking a deep breath, mu ningqiu bit her silver teeth and glared at Huang Xuan. Then she said to Lu Li, "I''ll wait for you outside the door. If this woman dares to have any changes..."


    After a meal, Mu Ning autumn cold voice: "kill directly!"


    "obey your highness, princess."


    Lu Li knew that Mu Ning Qiu was angry now, so she followed her words and said, "I''m here. Don''t worry about it."


    Hum.


    Heart silent a hum, Mu Ning autumn toward Lu Li rolled a white eye, on the spot, turned away.


    "The little girl in the way is gone."


    When Mu Ning Qiu came out of the imperial study, Huang Xuan showed a relaxed look. She stretched her body a little, and said with a smile, "I really didn''t expect that the eldest princess who swallows the heavenly kingdom should be such a stupid little girl. If she had not died a hundred times


    "Your Highness is only better at solving problems by other means."


    Of course, Lu Li couldn''t comment on mu ningqiu with HuangXuan. After exposing it lightly, Lu Li said with a smile: "so now there are only two of us left. Your highness HuangXuan, would you like to say that?"


    "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    Huang Xuan leaned forward and said with a smile, "are you sure you want to hear this answer?"


    It has to be said that the eldest princess of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil is a "goblin".


    It is different from Mu Ning Qiu''s seemingly cold but violent character. Huang Xuan''s appearance also has a kind of breath that no one is allowed to enter, but her tone and manner are changing at any time, and her smile and smile from time to time are enough to make people lose their mind.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li''s focus is not on her.


    Having suffered such a big loss in Yanzhou before, the scar is still not good. In the face of the Lord of the evil shadow, Lu Li can''t put down his vigilance at all. His mind is still thinking about how to get more things out of her.


    At the same time, Lu Li replied calmly: "Your Highness HuangXuan is joking. The question is raised by me. That must be what I really want to know. Why don''t you listen? What dare you hear? "


    "Yes, that''s good."


    Huang Xuan''s smile was even more brilliant. Her lips opened and she said in a soft voice, "if you come closer, I''ll tell you."


    Lu Li is quite surprised. It seems that she didn''t expect that.


    "Why, don''t you dare?" Huang Xuan covered her lips and laughed, as if in a provocative way: "where is the prestige before manager Lu?"


    This woman is so moody.


    Lu Li sighed in his heart, nodded without expression, and walked towards HuangXuan.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he released his palm and left the sword box behind him until it was only a foot away from the table. He looked at Huang Xuan with a kind of overlooking attitude, "is this distance close enough, your highness?"


    "Tut, what a boring boy."


    However, Huang Xuan seemed to have lost all her interest and said casually, "it took me a lot to sneak into the holy Kingdom palace. Even if I explain it to you, you may not understand. All you need to know is that this is a kind of inheritance. All the martial artists and even generals you met have practiced this kind of inheritance. What I have is more perfect and more pure than them. "


    While talking, a shadow appeared behind Huang Xuan, which made her body pale and her breath disappeared completely.


    If it was night, she would be able to blend into the darkness without anyone noticing."Is the magic emperor''s formula inherited? It''s really a terrible skill that contains most of the demons'' blood talents. "


    Seeing this magical effect comparable to heaven''s luck, Lu Li sighed in his heart, but on his face, he said quietly: "this is the upper boundary inheritance of your heaven demon kingdom?"


    "Is that another question?"


    Showing her figure from the shadow, Huang Xuan said with a smile: "if this is true, I won''t answer another question."


    "What do you think?" Lu Li also laughed.


    But this time it was a sneer.


    After observing his expression, Huang Xuan couldn''t help sighing: "manager Lu really doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Do you know how many people in the magic shadow are willing to die for me as long as I smile at him. As long as I frown, even if I betray the devil Kingdom, they will not have any hesitation. "


    "Then you are probably spoiled by them."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "I don''t think his highness Huang Xuan can''t even distinguish this issue."


    "You have a point."


    Huang Xuan took a deep look at Lu Li and then said with a smile, "can manager Lu be satisfied with my first sincerity?"


    "Go on."


    Lu Li didn''t give her the chance to gag, "who sent you in the end."


    How did Huang Xuan sneak into the heaven devouring kingdom? Actually, Lu Li had a similar guess. The reason why she asked this question is actually to lower Huang Xuan''s vigilance, so that she can more smoothly tell the real emissary behind the scenes.


    Unfortunately, Huang Xuan''s vigilance is too strong, or it should be said that the messenger standing behind her is very dangerous to her. Even if she says his name, she will feel great pressure and dare not take risks easily.


    As the eldest princess of the kingdom of the devil, Huang Xuan will be forced to this point. To tell you the truth, this is totally unexpected to Lu Li. Although she could not see any fear from her eyes, since she could risk her life to send a signal for help to the royal family belonging to the enemy country, she could only prove that the strength and power of the people behind her frightened Huang Xuan.


    Who is it?


    Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, who can make this crazy woman who dares to assassinate the son of Tianmen when she is not destroyed?


    Although this is his first meeting with HuangXuan, Lu Li has heard the story of the princess of the devil kingdom.


    When she was still immortal, she had already founded the killer organization, the shadow of the devil, and had sneaked into Tianmen to assassinate the son of Tianmen who had become the master of Mingyou at that time. With such meticulous mind and amazing courage, would she be afraid? What is she afraid of?


    Lu Li stares at Huang Xuan''s red eyes, one name after another in his mind, but there is no corresponding contrast.


    After a long time, Huang Xuan suddenly broke the silence with a smile, staring at the landing and leaving the way: "are you guessing who sent me?"


    "Give up."


    Huang Xuan said faintly: "you can''t guess."


    Before Lu Li continued to ask questions, Huang Xuan went on: "because in a sense, even I don''t know who asked me to sit in this position and what I was planning."


    "But I can tell you, that night, I was still in my bedroom in the far away kingdom of the devil. The next moment I appeared outside the imperial city and saw a man


    "This man, you should know."


    Huang Xuan said here, slowly spit out the name: "Mu whale."


    "That is - your majesty."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    Silence.


    After Huang Xuan said the name, the imperial study fell into a strange silence.


    Lu Li looks at Huang Xuan with a kind of crazy eyes.


    After a while, he asked curiously, "do you really expect me to believe this kind of crazy talk that is not even a lie?"


    Huang Xuan shrugged her shoulders, and her expression was indifferent.


    "According to what you say, before you sneak into the palace, you were still in the kingdom of heaven and devil. You didn''t even know who the person was. So you were taken outside the imperial city of the kingdom of swallowing heaven, and saw your majesty?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "so, it is he who wants you to sneak into the Imperial Palace and let you, the eldest princess from the enemy country, sit on her throne, command the officials and control the court platform?"


    "An emperor, would do such a crazy thing?"


    "Does your royal highness Huang Xuan think this is true?"


    Huang Xuan was still that casual and natural expression, "that''s the thing. Since you don''t believe it, I can''t help it. But I have to correct you. It''s not that Mujing wants me to sneak into the imperial city and become the emperor instead of him. When he saw me, there was surprise in his eyes, as well as a trace of well hidden, but I felt the killing intention


    "But he didn''t do it. He just said something to himself."


    "What words?" Lu Li immediately asked.


    He had a hunch that this might be the key.


    No matter whether Huang Xuan''s words are true or false, even if most of them are made up by her to deceive herself, Lu Li must have heard the "story" completely before he can make some judgments in his heart.


    Huang Xuan glanced at Lu Li and calmly repeated, "he said: it''s you. I see. I understand."


    "After saying these 12 words, he handed me a jade slip without any mark or feature. There is a complete record of what I''m going to do next. After I read it, Yujian will destroy itself


    Speaking of this, Huang Xuan saw that Lu Li showed a thoughtful expression and asked with a smile, "isn''t it very weird? Even I feel very strange. It seems that there is an invisible hand behind me controlling all this. Even Mujing is just a chess piece. I am afraid that I am just a small part of this chess game. "


    "Despair? Should be desperate. I thought I had a clear understanding of the world, but in the end I was just a frog in the well. I didn''t know anything, and I couldn''t imagine how terrible the existence of this game of chess was before I was qualified to participate. "


    Huang Xuan spread out her hands and said, "so, I know so much about the whereabouts of Mu whale, the real messenger behind it. If you really want to ask me, I can''t get any results. In other words, maybe to some extent, I''m the same as you. Both of you know nothing about it. I feel confused and scared about the current situation. "


    "Then why do you turn to the royal family of the holy land for help?"


    Lu Li interrupted Huang Xuan''s emotion, "shouldn''t you be more cautious in the face of this strange situation? After all, you don''t know whether the existence behind you is still paying attention to you. Once you are discovered by him, there is only one way to die. "


    "It''s better to live in death than to wait for death. What''s more, the answer is already in front of me. "


    Huang Xuan''s eyes were shining and she said with a smile, "since I have led you out, my goal has been achieved."


    Lu Li took a deep look at Huang Xuan, pondered for a moment, and said faintly, "I think everything you said is true. Now let''s start from scratch."


    Huang Xuan stretched out her hand and motioned to Lu Li to "please help.".


    Lu Li looked at her and said, "from the beginning, you didn''t know who instructed you and why you wanted to act as the emperor of the holy Kingdom instead of your majesty. Have you ever tried to ask your father for help? After all, the identity like you suddenly disappeared in your own bedroom. It is impossible for the emperor to sit back and ignore it. "


    This is a big loophole in HuangXuan.


    After listening to her "story" completely, although there is no logical problem, one of the most bizarre loopholes is the reaction of the heaven and the devil kingdom.


    You know, Huang Xuan is not a "decoration" without any real power. As the Lord of the demon shadow, she is also the most valued descendant of the supreme devil emperor. Her rights and status in the kingdom are almost second only to the emperor.


    If, as she said, there was a mysterious and powerful presence to take her from the kingdom of the extreme demon to the kingdom of devouring heaven in an instant, someone in the interior of the extreme demon had already discovered the disappearance of the eldest princess. Even if we did not try our best to find it, it would at least cause some turmoil.


    However, there seems to be no abnormality in this regard.


    There are only two possibilities.


    First of all, Huang Xuan cheated. She was not forced at all, but sneaked into the palace of holy kingdom with the approval of the God demon emperor.


    Second, she was indeed missing, but during this period, she had already reported her whereabouts to the emperor, saying that although her situation was not good, her life was not in danger.


    If it is the second possibility, it can also explain why Lin Wangbei suddenly had an accident, and why there are five names of tuntian Shengguo in the list of snow states.Even if I had thought about many possibilities before, I could never have thought that the emperor who swallowed heaven had already been replaced.


    For now, this is the most reasonable explanation.


    But Huang Xuan didn''t say anything, which proved that she still had her own plan.


    "Ah."


    In the eyes of Lu Li, Huang Xuan sighed helplessly, "look, the general manager Lu still doesn''t want to believe me."


    She seemed to feel a little aggrieved, wrinkled her nose slightly, and then said, "although I can understand this caution, it''s really uncomfortable to be distrusted."


    After that, she closed her eyes and opened them again. In her red eyes, there seemed to be a flame like light jumping. Her voice suddenly said coldly: "do you want to know the answer? Then I''ll tell you why I want to let my father and emperor, who is invincible in ancient times, not to seek help, but to cooperate with you, who has just entered the realm of Ming and you. "


    "The king of heaven, as you know, has long been dead."


    "Now sitting in that position is just a body that only knows how to kill, a puppet who is controlled!"


    "Uniting the ancient times and reviving the demon gate are just excuses."


    "The kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of devouring heaven, including this war, are just a corner of the chess game. In the eyes of some beings, all our struggles are just a tiny flutter of ants!"


    "What else can I get if I turn to it for help


    Huang Xuan said to herself, "I believe that not long after I disappeared, even the magic shadow has been washed away by my empress mother? Although the case of Yanzhou is very similar to my style, I can tell you that it is not my means at all. After I leave, my good mother will forge the proof of my existence as soon as possible, clean up my true confidants, and take control of the world''s number one killer organization as quickly as possible. "


    "Then, she will open her arms to the Shinto, quickly break through the sacred kingdom of tuntian from within, and complete some shady plans."


    Seeing that Lu Li''s expression became more and more dignified, HuangXuan couldn''t help sneering and said: "how about it? That''s the truth you want to know, that''s the secret you really want to hear! "


    "Compared with it, those so-called top masters, who hide and linger for a long time, are not even qualified to be put on the table!"


    Huang Xuan''s mood fluctuates greatly, but the desperation hidden behind her voice is really captured by Lu Li.


    In the face of this situation, it is difficult for her not to feel despair.


    Overnight, everything she had had had turned into a bubble, and she realized that her life was shrouded in a huge conspiracy, and everyone would feel indescribable despair.


    "I still don''t believe you."


    After a long time, when HuangXuan''s mood has gradually calmed down, Lu Li is a light mouth.


    Huang Xuan was a little stunned. Her eyes flashed a look of loss and sneered at what she was going to say. However, Lu Li suddenly showed a very strange smile: "but the story you told is very interesting. Even if it is false, I also want to see what the" real "world looks like and what it looks like."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    Hearing this, Huang Xuan was stunned again by Lu Li''s "turning point.".


    Lu Li didn''t wait for her to continue to say anything. He said with a smile: "according to your opinion, except for a few people in the current situation, all the rest are enemies. Although not very optimistic, but this kind of clear situation is also a good thing for us


    "We?" Huang Xuan was acutely aware of Lu Li''s words and sneered: "why, manager Lu now thinks I''m qualified to cooperate with you?"


    "Of course, your highness."


    Lu Li''s smile became more and more brilliant, even some crazy, "even if you''re cheating me, what''s the loss to me? After all, I just want to find out the ancient, decadent "gods" who think they can control everything, and then step on their heads and tell them that the world is not whose chessboard. "


    "And then?"


    Huang Xuan seemed to be aroused a little interest. Seeing that Lu Li didn''t say anything more, she laughed and asked, "what are you going to do then?"


    "And then?"


    Lu Li looked at HuangXuan in surprise: "what are you thinking, your highness? Then, of course, they should be beheaded to show more "gods". Ordinary people are not so weak to be bullied, are they? "


    Huang Xuan seemed to be very satisfied with this reply. The smile on the corner of her lips did not dissipate. She gazed at Lu Li for a moment and said in a soft voice, "now you can talk about it. Do you have any plans?"


    "No, your highness." Lu Li shook his head and said, "the question to be said now should be..."


    "What are your plans?"


    Lu Li stepped closer again and leaned down slightly. The distance between Lu Li and Huang Xuan was drawing closer and closer. When the pupil could reflect the faces of both sides, Lu Li said with a low smile: "don''t tell me that sitting in one of the highest positions in the world, playing the" Emperor "for so long, you didn''t use those attractive rights to pave a way for yourself to save yourself Road. "


    Huang Xuan moved her eyes and looked at her face. She said with a smile: "manager Lu, it seems that this has nothing to do with our cooperation."


    "After all, everyone needs some cards. I do, and so do you, don''t you?"


    "That''s right."


    Lu Li stepped back with a smile, "let me put it another way."


    "If you want to retaliate for your existence, you still have to keep this identity and continue to play the emperor of tuntian Shengguo."


    "Then, let''s start with your hometown as the first step to destroy this big game."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li''s smile is a little bit more "Crazy".


    ¡­¡­


    "What was the result?"


    See Lu Li open the door of the imperial study, step out of the moment, Mu Ning autumn met up.


    But her sight fell behind Lu Li, and when she didn''t find another figure, her eyes changed and she frowned: "what about that crazy woman?"


    "I didn''t expect that I could hear this kind of description from your highness."


    Lu Li turned back and closed the gate. After joking, his eyes crossed mu ningqiu and looked directly at Liang Yuan, who was waiting a few steps away. "Manager Liang, your majesty is a little tired. Try not to let people disturb him recently."


    Liang Yuan narrowed his eyes and understood Lu Li''s hint in an instant.


    But he was a little puzzled, his eyes slightly heavy, showing a very dissatisfied manner.


    So he did not open his mouth, waiting for Lu Li to give an explanation that was reasonable enough to persuade him.


    "Manager Liang, the state should not be without a monarch for a day, even if it is a fake one."


    Aware of Liang Yuan''s dissatisfaction, Lu Li said faintly: "even if her identity is revealed now, your majesty can''t come back immediately. What kind of state is the national assembly of swallowing heaven?"


    "Into turmoil!"


    After a pause, Lu Li accentuated her tone in these four words. Her eyes swept the expressions of Liang Yuan and Mu Ning Qiu, and the tone gradually softened. "In this case, let her continue to sit in that position. It''s better to keep her firmly in the palm and take the initiative instead of letting us fall into a passive position


    "But where is the father?"


    Mu Ning Qiu looked at Lu Li, "did she account for the whereabouts of her father?"


    Lu Li shook his head and said, "no, and she doesn''t know."


    "However, your majesty should not be in danger now. As to where he is and when he will return, no one can tell you the exact answer."


    "How could that be possible? Father, he will never leave everything quietly


    Mu Ning Qiu still refused to believe, her eyes flashed slightly, and suddenly went to the imperial study, "you can''t ask, I''ll ask myself."


    "Princess highness."


    At this time, Liang Yuan, who has been silent, made a sound.


    Hearing his voice, Mu Ning Qiu''s action hesitated for a moment, but did not speak.


    "Manager Lu is right. You can''t have a monarch for a day." Liang Yuan sighed: "even for the Holy Land This That''s it. "At the moment of making this decision, Liang Yuan seems to be a lot older. His straight back is bent a little bit at the moment.


    "Beam manager?"


    Mu Ning Qiu looks back at him in disbelief.


    Liang Yuan avoided her eyes and said in a low voice: "Your Majesty is not here. Someone must come to pick up the burden. The best candidate is your highness. "


    He suddenly fell to his knees and said in a very serious voice, "Your Highness Get ready. "


    Ready, ready for what?


    Lu Li couldn''t help but take a deep look at Liang Yuan.


    The old man looked very kind, but in fact he was really decisive.


    Knowing that his majesty had not really died, he immediately made his own "most advantageous" choice according to the current situation.


    "I just want the fake emperor to stabilize the situation. You just want to change the emperor." Lu Li sighed in his heart, but he didn''t break Liang Yuan''s mind. He said with a smile: "there is room for discussion. Why is the manager of Liang so anxious?"


    "besides, now that the Royal Highness is inherited from the throne, it is not only a matter of reputation, but also of criticism. It is also a way to turn the cause of defeat to the king of the sun."


    Liang Yuan closed his eyes, sighed and said in a low voice: "according to the meaning of Lord Lu."


    Finish saying, he looks to Royal study, seem to still have some hesitation, but in the end still did not say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    "What do you think? Let that crazy woman continue to pretend to be her father


    Changsheng palace, Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes are not good at staring at Lu Li, waiting for him to give himself an explanation.


    The previous explanation was more like dealing with Liang Yuan, but she didn''t think it was enough to convince herself.


    If Lu Li''s character is not clear, mu ningqiu will even doubt whether Lu Li has made some deals with HuangXuan secretly. This crazy idea does not seem like a sober decision.


    At this time, the palace of longevity was empty. In the huge palace, only mu ningqiu''s voice reverberated and ensured that the conversation would not be heard by a third person.


    And Lu Li just sat aside, ignoring Mu Ning Qiu''s questions, rubbing his fingers, as if thinking of something interesting, and suddenly laughed.


    And smile?


    Mu Ning Qiu saw his appearance, and immediately got angry. He said in an angry voice, "how do you want to end up in this situation?"


    "End? Why end it? "


    Lu Li seemed to suddenly come back to his senses and looked at Mu Ning Qiu with a puzzled look. Then he suddenly thought of something and said, "if you are worried about what Huang Xuan will do, you don''t have to."


    "Believe me, she is now more than you and I hope that the kingdom of heaven swallowing can last for a long time. If she didn''t really know where his majesty had gone, she would like to get his majesty back immediately."


    "In that position, not everyone can sit comfortably."


    Mu Ning Qiu frowned and asked, "what did Huang Xuan tell you? Did she explain who was behind her back?"


    Since we can''t get his father''s whereabouts, for mu Ning Qiu, the most noteworthy thing at present is the mysterious strong man behind HuangXuan.


    Mu Ning Qiu is very concerned about the purpose of this person who can direct Huang Xuan to do such a dangerous thing.


    However, see Lu Li did not answer the meaning, Mu Ning autumn immediately understand come over, angry way: "this also did not ask out?"


    Lu Li nodded, shook his head, and said with a smile: "it''s not that I didn''t ask, but She doesn''t know who she''s under. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    Mu Ning Qiu was silent for a long time. His face showed a strange color. Looking at Lu Li, he said, "do you think I''m a fool?"


    "Of course not."


    "Do you think I''ll believe that?"


    Mu Ning Qiu angrily said: "on weekdays, no matter what you want to know, how come you didn''t ask anything in HuangXuan? Asshole, how dare you say you two didn''t trade in secret! "


    "Princess Royal, do you think it is possible?" In the face of Mu ningqiu''s fury, Lu Li said with a wry smile: "if it wasn''t for this special situation, as long as I met her, it was necessary to distinguish between life and death. She sent people to kill me several times, and I also broke her many plans. We can cooperate with each other, but there can never be any deal. "


    With this sentence, Lu Li conveyed part of HuangXuan''s statement to Mu ningqiu.


    Of course, there must have been some words about the kingdom of heaven and the devil.


    It''s not that Lu Lixin can''t resist Mu Ning Qiu, but this part of the news is really shocking.


    No matter what Huang Xuan said is true or false, the news that the extremely heavenly demon emperor is "dead" will cause a lot of shock. The emperor who wants to unify the ancient times and recover the demon gate is always a shadow over the ancient times. Although the news of his death will make many people feel relieved. For the time being, it is only good and not bad. But from a long-term perspective, the Mikado is part of the "balance". If the news of his death is spread, after a short period of shock, other forces in the ancient times, including the righteous, will not miss such a good opportunity.


    The chaos will only be greater than it is now, not smaller.


    Therefore, no matter whether Huang Xuan has lied or not, Lu Li has reached a certain consensus with her in this respect.


    That is to keep the news under wraps.


    Although Lu Li dislikes secrets, he suddenly understands those who keep secrets.


    Secrets can make a person ugly, but the world, always need someone to protect secrets.


    "She said Did the father acquiesce in her behavior? The messenger behind her did not show up at all, so she could be sent directly from the heaven demon kingdom to the holy Kingdom outside the imperial city. Even the father and emperor were designed? "


    Even if Lu Li didn''t tell the story of the emperor, Mu Ning Qiu was shocked by the news.


    She digested for a long time, her expression was uncertain, as if thinking about the truth of the news.


    Lu Li, seeing the situation, said: "some things, whether true or false, can''t be regarded as not having heard them. What''s more, there is something strange behind the disappearance of his majesty and the behavior of Emperor Xuan. Her words may not be all true, but I think at least 50% can be trusted. "


    "Fifty percent."


    Mu Ning Qiu pondered and then looked at Lu Li: "what are you going to do? Continue to find out who''s behind the scenes? "


    "If that person can really do such a fantastic thing..."


    Speaking of this, Mu Ning Qiu seems to suddenly think of something, and her eyes are slightly narrowed: "it can instantly send people from the heaven and the devil kingdom to here In the whole Zhenwu area, it seems that he is the only one with such ability. "


    "It won''t be him."


    Lu Li knows who mu ningqiu is talking about, and denies: "Gu Haoran does hide something from us, but he is not likely to participate in such things. What''s more, Huang Xuan is also a strong master. Though Gu Haoran is powerful, he can''t send a master out of the country without a sound. "


    "This ability has exceeded the level of Mingyou, at least the level of heaven and man."


    "Heaven and man again?" Mu Ning Qiu can''t help but look at Lu Li, and worries emerge at the bottom of her eyes.


    When more and more secrets surfaced, those hideous shadows hidden in the old times revealed a corner. Mu Ning Qiu felt that the world began to be strange.


    In Zhenwu area, heaven and man were almost the top fighting power in the legend, and they were the invincible strong men who could see the gods.


    The more you know about this realm, the more fear you have.


    Mu ningqiu had imagined many times that he would become a man and a heaven. He always looked forward to it, but he never thought that such a strong man would suddenly appear frequently one day and become no longer a special existence.


    Any mysterious thing, when it loses its veil, will have a great difference in the real scene.


    At present, Zhenwu region is full of heaven and man, and the master level combat power can hardly continue to control the overall situation. Mu ningqiu has already had a sense of crisis in his heart.


    At least before she really became a man of nature, she thought that the future would be faced with a strong enemy that might have the level of natural and human combat power, and her heart would feel powerless. At present, even if Lu Li has repeatedly created miracles of fighting against heaven and man, but strictly speaking, those two fights with heaven and man are not really facing the strong man in heaven and man.


    In addition to the time when he was in Liangjiehe, Lu Li once faced a complete God General of Tianren level, but the other side had not made a move, so he was killed by the Shenjing of Youjie level.


    Therefore, up to now, the gap between the master and heaven and man is still a natural moat."Don''t worry about this. The other side should be afraid of it at present, and dare not really make a move. After all, Zhenwu is not without cards. Once the fighting power of heaven and man goes too far, some people will come forward. "


    Lu Li can understand mu ningqiu''s bewilderment at this moment. In fact, even he himself will have a similar feeling, as if in the process of the game, the level and equipment are still in the ordinary stage, but the most advanced boss has been running around.


    If it is not to know some of the details of heaven and man, I am afraid that he does not have the mind to comfort Mu Ning autumn.


    "Will someone stand up?"


    Mu ningqiu hears the implication of Lu Li, and immediately thinks that Yu Qiong, regardless of the rules, tried his best to stop him.


    "Did you see the strong man?" Mu Ning autumn eyes a bright.


    Lu Li looked at her and said with a smile, "I said you didn''t believe it."


    It is not a secret that he has been to the old street. If Mu Ning Qiu really wants to check it, he will find out. Moreover, rumors about the medical center deep in the old street also spread for a long time in the kingdom of tuntian sage.


    Even if he has the heart to conceal the things he has seen, Mu Ning Qiu will soon be able to associate with this aspect.


    What''s more, Su Lao didn''t ask for confidentiality. He didn''t care about his existence being discovered.


    "If you are not sure, how can you cooperate with Huang Xuan?"


    Mu Ning Qiu immediately wants to understand a lot of things. Looking at Lu Li''s eyes, he seems to be saying, "you still want to hide from me?"?


    Lu Li smiles and says, "the old man who lives in the deepest part of the old street, you should also know his existence."


    "The old man?"


    She was stunned. First she thought, and then she suddenly said, "I see. It makes sense. Although the strong people in the old street seem to be evading something, they all have their own purposes. Even the top masters will struggle to suppress them. Only heaven and man, and only heaven and man, can make those rebellious strong obedient


    "I didn''t expect that there was still a man and a man in the Tuntian kingdom."


    Speaking of this, Mu Ning Qiu also laughed bitterly and sighed that he had not found it earlier.


    As a matter of fact, she also fell into the wrong way of thinking. Just like all living beings in Zhenwu area, to some extent, she never considered the existence of heaven and man in the world.


    Most of the time, the top masters are already the top fighting forces in the world, and people''s thinking methods are increasingly limited.


    "Heaven and man have more abilities than you and I imagined. As long as he doesn''t want to be discovered by you, there are countless ways to fade away from your "impression."


    Lu Li said calmly: "this is not much different from the hidden breath, but it is a more advanced means."


    "Since you have met Su Lao, why don''t you try to ask him to do it? With your personality, it''s absolutely impossible that you haven''t thought about cooperating with him. "


    Mu Ning Qiu nodded, agreed with this statement, and then asked strangely.


    "Because of the rules."


    "Because of the rules of the world," Lu Li sighed


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    "The rules?"


    Mu Ning Qiu heard this sentence, his eyes slightly changed, as if to capture a key, but not very clear.


    But she didn''t mean to go deep into it.


    Now that Zhenwu area has been confirmed to be guarded by the strong man of heaven and man level, to some extent, this event itself is good news.


    At least let Mu Ning Qiu know that Zhenwu area still has the power to fight back, so as to prevent those days and men from falling into a complete collapse.


    "It''s the rules, or the rules, that lodgers guard. As long as those people don''t cross this line, he won''t take the initiative to do anything. "


    "Before the arrival of the jade dome, it was a loophole in the rules. Even the rules of Zhenwu domain were not aware of him. Although the elder was aware of it, he was unable to deal with him. It wasn''t until Yu Qiong broke the rules and broke the rules of Zhenwu domain. Su Lao taught him a lesson. "


    Lu Li took a look at Mu Ning Qiu and said, "in a nutshell, as long as the strong men behind the scenes do not break the rules, the old man will not take action."


    "Maybe there are other heaven and man in Zhenwu area. We..."


    Mu ningqiu wanted to say that he was going to look for other heaven and man, but in a flash he thought of the current situation. There was not so much time for them to find other "strong reinforcements".


    Moreover, who can guarantee that the hidden heaven and man in Zhenwu area will protect the rules like Su Lao?


    The strong man who plans everything behind his back is also one of the heaven and man hiding.


    "This matter does not need to be too urgent. At present, the strong man who controlled HuangXuan''s coming to tuntian Shengguo must have his plan. Since we can''t break the situation, we should follow his idea step by step."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li suddenly said: "and the task assigned to Huang Xuan by this person is also very interesting."


    "What task?" Mu Ning Qiu frowned: "it''s all time, don''t sell off."


    "He hoped that Huang Xuan would guide the two countries to arrange the final decisive battle in" yumagic mountain. "


    "Yumagic mountain..."


    Mu Ning Qiu''s pupil shrinks slightly, as if thinking of something in general, "this person should also have heard the rumor of Yu magic mountain?"


    "What''s the rumor about Yumo mountain?" When Lu Li hears the speech, he also shows a curious expression.


    He didn''t know much about yumagic mountain.


    After all, this ancient mountain, which is said to be left by the demon clan, is a dangerous place of the first class in the world. At the beginning, Lu Li''s strength and status were not enough to know the details of Yumo mountain. Besides, most of the warriors in the whole barren ancient times had a respectful attitude towards Yumo mountain, except those who pursued extreme power. Lu Li only knows that a strong man who has been to Yumo mountain and survived is mu Hongxiu.


    However, mu Hongxiu is also silent about Yumo mountain. Although Lu Li has inquired in private, mu Hongxiu only warns two words that it is an extremely dangerous place. If it is unnecessary, never try to get close to it. As for what kind of danger is hidden in the mountain range, she doesn''t mention a word.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know. After all, you were a disciple of xuanjianzong not long ago. As for the secret of the magic gate, the right path will not specifically mention it to you."


    Mu ningqiu looked at Lu Li and joked with him, then hesitated and said, "you should know that my aunt went to Yumo mountain and got the powerful power of the magic pattern, so she almost paid the price of her life. In fact, Yumo mountain was originally just an ordinary mountain range, but its history is longer than that of the ancient five kingdoms. It existed before the magic gate was strong. "


    At least 5000 years ago, the beginning of the magic gate''s prosperity is more than 5000 years ago, which proves that this mountain range is indeed a "special product" left over by the demons.


    Although the evil Qi itself is also an energy, its rank must be higher than that of the true Qi. Both the power and the effect, as well as the weird ability to transform people into half demons, have proved that the magic Qi itself is equal to the divine power.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li asked, "in this case, for so many years, has the five kingdoms of waste ancient never sent anyone to inspect this yumagic mountain?"


    "Of course."


    Mu Ning Qiu said: "not only have the five kingdoms sent people to explore the situation of Yumo mountain, but also those orthodox sects have sent many people there. However, there is no exception in the final result. None of the martial arts under the master has returned. Once the master level warrior is infected with the Royal magic pattern, he will soon become a half demon without any reason and only knows how to kill. "


    "After years of exploration, yumagic mountain has been officially defined as one of the" secrets "of the martial arts domain


    "Those places that have not been developed, where there are hidden benefits and dangers, are secret places."


    Mu ningqiu looks at Lu Li and seems to be worried that he will be interested in Yumo mountain. His tone is a little serious. "Although there are various legends about Yumo mountain, a large part of them are rumors. Even if they are beneficial, they are not directly proportional to the risks. You should know that when you see the end of your aunt. "


    "As strong as a top master, half step heaven and man are hard to resist the invasion of evil Qi, and can only slow down its speed of transforming itself into a half demon. It is true that we can gain very strong power temporarily, but the consequence is to lose the essence of being a "human being.""Don''t worry, I''m not crazy enough to pursue this exotic power. If you don''t know the root of something like this, unless you are forced to the end of the mountain, no one will try it easily. "


    Lu Li chuckled, but he didn''t say enough.


    After all, according to Huang Xuan''s account, it is very likely that those who plan all this behind the scenes are staring at yumagic mountain. Maybe it''s to resist the root of the huge evil spirit in the magic mountain, or it''s for the deeper secret. In any case, yumagic mountain is the only clue now. Even if he knows that there is great danger in it, Lu Li can''t give up.


    "Well, I knew you wouldn''t listen to me." Mu ningqiu observed Lu Li''s expression a little, and suddenly sighed: "the real reason why Yumo mountain is concerned is that some people think that Yumo mountain is a" beacon "for the demons to stay in Zhenwu region. As long as we find the right way, we can open the beacon and pull the channel of demon world to the world. "


    "Even if we achieve heaven and man and open up space to travel in the sky, we may not be able to find a new world. Therefore, the "beacon" of yumagic mountain was once the hope of many powerful people to counter attack the outside world. "


    "For thousands of years, the Terrans have made great efforts on Yumo mountain, but they have not been able to find anything useful. In addition to the increasing sacrifice, no one has been able to find the so-called demon beacon in Yumo mountain, and the passage only exists in the legend is out of the question."


    Mu Ning Qiu looked at Lu Li: "if the strong man behind Huang Xuan is really interested in Yu magic mountain, his real goal should be the so-called beacon of demon world."


    Magic beacon?


    Access to the outside world?


    Hearing these two key words, Lu Li''s eyes flashed over the fine awn.


    It is not impossible.


    Even the incomplete world of the two boundary rivers can establish a channel to the palace of life. It is not unacceptable that a complete world like Zhenwu domain is left with a beacon.


    What''s more, most of the extraterrestrials who invaded Zhenwu region at the beginning left traces in Zhenwu area. The most powerful Tianshen clan originally thought that they had no backhand, but now it seems not.


    The divine power possessed by Shinto is the best proof.


    If you look at the shuishen clan, they not only leave traces, but also have the powerful backhand of Sihai Wangting, who can influence the pattern of Zhenwu area all the time.


    On the contrary, the equally powerful and incomparable demon clan has no trace except some inheritance.


    Before hearing the key word "beacon of the demon world", Lu Li occasionally felt that the demons might have suffered some changes, and they left Zhenwu more quickly than other big alien clans, which led to the demons'' failure to prepare for the future.


    However, Lu Li now speculates that yumagic mountain is probably the "preparation" of the demons, a channel that can break through the space and accurately locate the demon world.


    From Zhenwu area, you can directly enter many 3000 worlds and find the demon world.


    On the contrary, the demon world can also come to Zhenwu area in reverse according to this channel!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    Thinking of this, Lu Li felt that he was getting closer to the truth. He had no reason to think of the "legend" of Zhenwu area.


    It was the source of a great war.


    It''s a treasure!


    What is the treasure of Zhenwu?


    Why does it attract the strong people with higher status?


    At the same time, Lu Li also thought of the words of little hairball.


    In such a wild world like Zhenwu region, there is not even a single dust in many 3000 worlds. However, even if it is as numerous as stars, there will always be some particularly dazzling ones.


    Such a world means that it must have its own special place and even the potential for future growth.


    It''s a normal thing to attract the attention of powerful people with higher status. But in a world like Zhenwu, which can attract so many "strong people" at one time, xiaomaoqiu feels a little strange.


    "It seems that the strong man behind HuangXuan is likely to be the descendant of the demon clan, or even He is a demon himself


    Lu Li thought quietly.


    Even the water god clan can leave blood descendants in Zhenwu region. Why can''t the demon clan?


    But if the other side is a strong demon, according to the age, the other party is likely to be the most powerful man of heaven, and even has stepped out of the road level strong.


    "Did you guess something?"


    Mu ningqiu did not really see the existence of "Dao class", so his thinking in this respect naturally could not catch up with Lu Li.


    So although she was aware of Lu Li''s emotional changes, she did not know that he had thought so far.


    When Lu Li hears the speech, he still doesn''t tell mu ningqiu about the speculation. He shakes his head slightly and says, "at present, we still need to take back the control of Tianbu. Only after the troubles of the Shinto are solved can we proceed with the subsequent affairs. Without the support of the Ministry of heaven, our intelligence will always be slower than before, while the Shinto will lead step by step. This gap is getting bigger and bigger, and the situation will be more and more unfavorable to us. "


    "At present, Huang Xuan has a cooperative relationship with us. As long as she still wants to live, she won''t make some small moves. You can rest assured of this point. In the next period of time, you''d better go back to Yanzhou to take charge of it, in case that Bazhou and Qingzhou''s aristocratic families jump over the wall in a hurry. I don''t need to keep an eye on things on the capital side. I believe that manager Liang will handle them safely. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li saw Mu Ning Qiu''s expression as if some dissatisfaction, said in advance: "I know you do not trust her, I am the same, but rather than staring at her here, it is better to use energy to solve the problems in front of you. After all, it is a fact that his majesty has disappeared. It is very unlikely that we can find him back for some time. We might as well try our best to let Huang Xuan continue to sit there pretending to be the emperor. "


    "You have to admit that she did a good job, didn''t she?"


    Lu Li looks at Mu Ning Qiu with a smile.


    Mu Ning Qiu was stunned, as if his mind had been seen through. A little panic flashed through his eyes. Then he deliberately covered up and said, "I just I''m just worried that she doesn''t say anything else


    This is inevitable.


    Lu Li said in his heart and chuckled: "when it''s time, she will speak naturally. Now it''s meaningless to tangle with this. The situation in Yanzhou needs the strong to stabilize. Cao Hanbing and Zheng an hate to divide themselves into two people to use. Even elder sister Ge runs around every day. You are not guilty when you are so idle? "


    "I think it''s you who are more free." Mu Ning Qiu retorts, but seeing her look, she has obviously accepted Lu Li''s view.


    There is no sense in staring at Huang Xuan here.


    If there is such a time, it is better to solve the biggest problem at present, stabilize the situation in the three states, and then take Tianbu from the hands of the gods. This is a breakthrough in calming the war between the two countries.


    Mu Ning Qiu is quite clear about this point and won''t delay the plane because of his high spirits.


    Seeing that she seemed to have figured it out, Lu Li took out a jade Jane from her arms and wrapped it with genuine Qi and sent it to her.


    "Is this?"


    Mu Ning Qiu looked at the jade slips, but did not immediately reach out to pick it up, but looked at Lu Li in doubt.


    Lu Li said slowly: "these are some of the experience of the basic law. I know that you are arrogant and do not want to practice the basic law. But you also know that the world is coming. We must use all means to enhance our strength. Otherwise, when the opponents are replaced by heaven and man, there is not even a trace of self-protection


    "Although we don''t know which one is better or weaker than the power of breaking the yuan, the energy cultivated by the root Dharma is at least stronger than the real Qi and some other kinds of forces."


    As he spoke, Lu Li thought of the golden energy overflowing behind the gate of heaven and man, and his heart sank slightly.


    There must be some unknown connection between the gate of heaven and man and the golden energy.


    And this connection may be the key to unlock the secret.


    But even Su Lao, the "Guardian" of the previous generation, did not know what was hidden behind the gate of heaven and man, and he might not have told himself the truth completely, which cast a shadow on Lu Li''s mind.The mystery of Xuanmen Youfu and the secret of the gate of heaven and man are likely to involve more things, but now I have no way to contact the truth.


    "I see."


    At this time, Mu Ning Qiu, after a brief meditation, nodded slightly, reached out to take the jade slip down, and half hesitated: "I will pay attention to the progress of the fundamental law."


    "And you too."


    She looked at Lu Li and said in a deep voice: "if you really encounter a danger that can''t be dealt with, you can''t be as reckless as you were at the beginning."


    What she said was that Lu Li cut a sword to the incarnation of Yuqiong with indestructible territory, and broke the master Jing by pressure.


    You should know that if there was no link at that time, even if there was a magic weapon like peach blossom sword, there would be only one end for Lu Li''s sword to xiangyuqiong.


    That''s the place where there is no burial place.


    Hearing the concern hidden in her words, Lu Li said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m more afraid of death than you think."


    "You''d better be." Mu Ning Qiu took a deep look at Lu Li and calmly waved: "I will go back to Yanzhou as soon as possible. If there is nothing wrong, don''t stay here and get in the way."


    "Yes, I''ll leave."


    Lu Li bows in a strange way, and then just turns around, listening to Mu Ning Qiu suddenly saying, "wait a minute."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Li heard a burst of empty voice, and his head did not return to reach out and seize the thing.


    When I spread out my hand, it was actually a warm jade pendant with the mark of Changsheng palace.


    "I know you haven''t given up on the manufacturing workshop. I can''t tell you where it is, but you''ll check it yourself."


    "When you find out the specific location and hold my jade pendant, the manufacturing department should sell me some face and let you go in to meet the people you want to see."


    It was a tacit understanding that she did not mention to drink.


    Lu Li swept his eyes and put it away. He didn''t say anything. He just waved his hand and left Changsheng palace directly.


    ¡­¡­


    DIDU South Street.


    There was a lot of noise.


    In front of the tavern which belongs to the hall of all things, ah Qi, as usual, stood against the wall with no mountains or dew, and his eyes were like hawks and falcons sweeping the passers-by.


    In recent years, all things hall has become more and more powerful, and this "seven masters" has long been known by all parties. The punks and warriors who came and went around the street subconsciously did not dare to have any eye contact with ah Qi.


    Ah Qi stood for a long time, turned his mouth and took out a small wine bag from his arms. When he bowed his head, his back suddenly became chilly, as if he felt a fatal crisis.


    Subconsciously, he touched the dagger hidden in his back, but was interrupted by a smiling voice.


    "How long has it been since I saw you


    Hearing this sound, ah Qi looked up at the figure coming from the other side of the street.


    "Lu My Lord. "


    He originally wanted to call Lu Shiwei, but it suddenly occurred to him that the young man who was younger than himself was no longer the third grade bodyguard of Lord Yan''s mansion.


    Today, he is known as the "devil" Lu Li.


    "Don''t be so smart." Lu Li went to ah Qi and patted him on the shoulder. He asked casually, "is the second master there?"


    "Yes, there he is."


    Almost instantaneously, ah Qi changed his face and said, "even if he is not here, he will come back if he knows you are here."


    Lu Li smelt speech a smile, calm way: "then take me to see him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    In the tavern of shijitang, ah Qi leads Lu Li in front of him. All the drinkers in the tavern are surprised when they see this scene.


    Some alert guys immediately put their eyes on Lu Li''s face.


    Seeing the excessively young face, they couldn''t help but wonder what the origin of this young man who can make the "seventh master" of everything hall so respectful.


    Children of a family? A descendant of the great clans? Or Noble people from the palace?


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through people''s minds, and a few soldiers who thought that their strength was not bad hid a fierce light in their eyes.


    There are all kinds of people in the South Street. There are not a few fugitives who are willing to take risks for a large ransom. Such delicate "masters of aristocratic families" have always been the targets of these fugitives.


    Aware of those malicious eyes, Lu Li turned to look at them and laughed at the "outlaws" who were full of fierce light.


    Seeing this smile, several fugitives seem to have been provoked. A hot tempered guy subconsciously wants to stand up and catch up.


    Most of the people who can hang out in this tavern have some roots or strong strength. They are not afraid of heaven and earth, nor can they be afraid of ah Qi.


    Even if ah Qi is with Lu Li, they dare to go up and start.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t chase it."


    However.


    When the guy stood up, the middle-aged man drinking alone at the table suddenly opened his mouth.


    As soon as he spoke, the warrior''s movement was a little stiff. After such a delay, Lu Li and ah Qi in the sight had already passed through the secret door of the tavern and entered the scope of the Wushi Tang.


    There are no real fools who can hang out on South Street, but they all care about face. The warrior''s intention to catch up with him was too obvious. At this time, he suddenly froze in the same place. He immediately felt that he had lost his face. He looked up at the middle-aged man who was drinking alone. He said: "drunkard, give me an explanation!"


    Such obvious anger behavior did not make the middle-aged man, nicknamed drunkard, angry.


    He just shook his head and sighed, "fool, I saved your life."


    "How can a person who can be treated with such care by ah Qi be like the worthless aristocratic family you tied up before?"


    "So what?"


    The warrior frowned: "even if he has some skills, our brothers are not helpless."


    "Ha ha." The drunkard sipped his wine, laughed irrefutably, looked at him and said, "I''ll teach you another truth. If you want to hang out in tuntian Shengguo, you have to polish your eyes and know who can''t be provoked."


    "In addition to the royal family, the nine kings and the top families, there are still many things that can''t be provoked."


    "He''s dressed in a green robe. He looks like a teenager. He has long hair and has a good relationship with shijitang. Don''t you think of anyone with such obvious characteristics? "


    As soon as this was said, many people in the tavern showed a look of contemplation.


    Some of the martial arts men, who were well-informed enough, suddenly took out the money and slapped them on the table and left without looking back.


    There were also several warriors who had also guessed something. Although they did not leave, they were pale with fear.


    A man with a wry smile said, "the drunkard is right. He really saved your life."


    "The boy It''s Lu Li, the "demon king."


    Whoa!


    With these four words in his ear, the warrior who wanted to stand up and block Lu Li fell down uncontrollably and knocked over the table of wine and vegetables, spilling his companions all over his body.


    However, his companions did not move at all, and their faces were full of expressions of survival.


    "I''d like to advise you that the devil is in a good mood now. Maybe he has something important to do with him, so he doesn''t care about you. If he can see you when he comes out, you will not be able to survive. "


    The drunkard twisted up a peanut and put it into his mouth.


    Those companions who had been sprinkled with wine and vegetables woke up like a dream, and quickly set up the collapsed warrior and left the tavern without looking back.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really a bad time. People are afraid of the" evil ghost "and meet the" demon king ". Do you think it''s bad luck The drunkard looked at the figures of those people fleeing in confusion, and even had the mind to turn around and make fun of others.


    Others were silent, and no one dared to speak.


    The drunkard felt bored and did not tease them any more. He looked directly at the secret door of the tavern, showing a trace of thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord Lu, a rare guest. It''s really rare."


    In wushitang, Zhao Shanhe had already received the news from ah Qi. He came to meet Lu Li and said with a bold smile: "if I had known that Lord Lu was visiting today, I should have arranged a table of good wine and dishes."


    "Brother Zhao is so polite. It''s not necessary for you and me to have such a good relationship."


    Lu Li showed a smile with deep meaning in his eyes: "are we not friends?"


    It was the first time that Lu Yan thought of everything.Although it was only a few months ago, it was like a distant life for Zhaoshan river.


    At that time, Lu Li was only the third grade bodyguard of Yan Wang''s residence. He had no trace of cultivation on his body. With a bodyguard listening to Lei Jing, he dared to come to all things hall to discuss terms with himself. Moreover, he made friends with him with a large amount of money.


    Zhao Shanhe knows a lot about this kind of intelligence business, but he has never seen such a bold young man as Lu Li.


    From then on, Zhao Shanhe vaguely felt that Lu Li''s future was bound to be boundless. Maybe one day, everything hall would have to rely on this young man to become stronger.


    But Zhao Shanhe never dreamed that this day would come so fast.


    At that time, the young man has changed his mind. He has become the chief foreign affairs officer of Lord Yan''s residence. He is a very important official. He speaks his words and covers the sky with one hand.


    In addition, the event he had done in Yanzhou had already spread to Zhao Shanhe''s ears.


    Including Lu Li''s current name.


    The devil!


    With his own efforts, he suppressed three state families and washed more than half of the ancient families in Yanzhou.


    Now, Lu Li can be said to be a "one man rich family". As long as he nods, he can support a powerful force overnight.


    Therefore, Zhao Shanhe subconsciously used a flattering attitude to face Lu Li.


    However, after hearing Lu Li''s warning, Zhao Shanhe suddenly realized that it was not easy for Zhao Shanhe to achieve peace of mind when he was young.


    These thoughts only turned in Zhao Shanhe''s mind. Then Zhao Shanhe changed his expression and said with a smile: "that''s right. We are friends. We don''t need to be so talented. Brother Lu came to the door in person today. He should have something important to discuss. Come here. "


    Hearing that Zhao Shanhe actually called Lu Li "brother Lu", ah Qi on one side felt his heart beat twice, swallowed his mouth, and observed Lu Li''s face without any trace. He found that he didn''t mean to be angry, so he relaxed a little. At the same time, he sighed that the second master was the second master, which was not ordinary courage.


    But these thoughts were only in his mind, and could not be said.


    After a smile, seven quickly led Lu Li forward.


    In front of the square table top, Zhao Shanhe personally made a pot of tea, poured a cup to Lu Li, and then winked at ah Qi.


    Ah Qi immediately understood and turned to guard before the secret door to ensure that no one would enter the hall of things.


    Not even members of the hall of things.


    "Brother Lu, try this tea. It''s a good thing from the merchants of tianminguo before."


    "Tianming kingdom? That''s the right place. "


    Lu Li picked his eyebrows, picked up the tea and smelled it. After sipping it, he said with a smile: "it seems that elder brother Zhao has managed everything hall well. Now he can even accept the business of honest businessmen."


    "It''s all about making a living. What''s the right magic door?"


    Zhao Shanhe also laughed. He waved his hand to say that he didn''t need to talk about it. Then he held his tea cup and said, "brother Lu can come to the door in person. What he wants is certainly not a trivial matter. Although shiwutang has expanded a lot, we still can''t compare with Tianbu."


    This is a hint.


    Now the heavenly ministry is controlled by the Shinto, which is still an internal secret. It is impossible for outsiders to know the details.


    But Zhao Shanhe suddenly mentioned Tianbu, which proved that he must have information channels.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    Lu Li takes a look at Zhao Shanhe and sighs in his heart that this second master of Zhao is indeed a man of ability. With two transactions with myself, I got a large amount of jade money. I quickly expanded everything hall and bribed all kinds of intelligence channels. Now I can even find out the news of the Ministry of heaven.


    If it wasn''t for the time, Lu Li might choose to build wushitang into a second Tianbu and give up the Tianbu which has been corroded by the Shinto.


    It''s a pity.


    This thought flashed in his mind, and Lu Li said with a smile: "brother Zhao, you don''t have to be modest. Although Tianbu is the most powerful intelligence organization in tuntian Shengguo, its disadvantages are also obvious. It is not as convenient as the hall of things at a special time, although it can avoid the occurrence of a one word decision


    "Each has its own strengths and weaknesses."


    "Well said."


    Zhao Shanhe stroked and laughed, "brother Lu is really a man of understanding."


    Having said that, he slightly adjusted his sitting posture, looked directly at the landing and left and said, "well, what is the matter with brother Lu going to the door in person today?"


    This is the attitude to talk about business.


    Lu Li also did not hesitate, a wave of Robe sleeve, is a box of jade money thrown to the side, issued a dull voice.


    Seeing this scene, ah Qi''s eyebrows jumped in front of the secret door. Just listening to the sound, you can tell the weight of this box of jade money. Its value absolutely exceeds that of the box brought by Lu Li before.


    Tens of millions of dollars in business?


    Ah Qi was surprised, but he didn''t dare to look at it. After a glance, he quickly withdrew his eyes.


    In fact, Zhao Shanhe was a little surprised and hesitated: "is it a big deal again?"


    "It''s not a big deal. I just need elder brother Zhao to find a place for me."


    Lu Li calmly said: "I don''t know if Zhao Er GE has ever heard of the production department?"


    "Production department?"


    Zhao Shanhe''s expression immediately became serious, "brother Lu, this is not a small matter."


    "Oh?"


    Seeing his reaction, Lu Li knew that he knew something about zaobu, so he asked, "brother Zhao knows a lot about zaobu."


    "To tell you the truth, the manufacturing department is very active recently. After some coincidence, the shijitang and the people in the manufacturing department clashed. I learned that there was such a department in tuntian Shengguo."


    Zhao Shanhe gave a wry smile. It seemed that there was nothing to show his face. He said concisely: "zaobu is the most secret organization of tuntian Shengguo. It is specially responsible for making weapons. Unless there is a war, it can''t be started lightly. Recently, the flow direction of many materials on the market is not clear. All things hall went to collect information and found that the source was the manufacturing department. "


    "Brother Lu, it''s not that I don''t help, but that everything hall is really powerless."


    "The right of the people in the Ministry of creation to act first and then to report later" was only explored by the wushitang, and a lot of manpower was lost. Now find out where they are... "


    Zhao Shanhe did not go on.


    But the implication is obvious.


    All things hall doesn''t have that great ability.


    Although he was also interested in the box of jade money, he had a life to make money and also had to spend money.


    If you offend such a special department as the construction department, everything hall will be crushed to death like a mole ant.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Seeing that Zhao Shanhe said this, Lu Li said with a smile: "go to check the position of the manufacturing department. If necessary, I can get your Majesty''s instructions."


    Your Majesty''s instructions?


    Zhao Shanhe was really shocked this time.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li''s energy has reached the level of heaven''s listening?


    However, what he did not know was that the "Majesty" who now lives in the palace of holy kingdom is actually the eldest princess of the kingdom of heaven and evil. The real emperor has already disappeared. It''s just a written instruction. Lu Li really wants it. Naturally, he can ask HuangXuan for it.


    As for why not check the location of the manufacturing department through Huang Xuan.


    There are also Lu Li''s own considerations.


    After all, zaobu belonged to the secret department of tuntian Shengguo. Although Huang Xuan was in charge of the imperial government, she did not know much about the real core secrets. To expose the secret of zaobu in front of her is to give her the pulse of tuntian Shengguo.


    This matter, oneself can send all things hall to check, also can entrust others to check, but absolutely can''t let Huang Xuan check.


    No one knows how much of Huang Xuan''s words are true or false. If this woman has other purposes and exposes the Ministry of creation to her, she will obstruct her and even directly transmit the message of the Ministry of creation to the kingdom of the devil. At that time, there will be no chance for the Kingdom of swallowing heaven to overturn.


    "If so, I can try my best."


    Zhao Shanhe did not ask whether Lu Li could really reach heaven. He knew that with Lu Li''s current strength and status, there was no need to deceive himself. With this card in hand, as long as you are careful, you may not be able to find the position of the manufacturing department.


    Moreover, even without his Majesty''s instruction, Zhao Shanhe did not intend to refuse Lu Li''s request.After all, Lu Li is now a well-known master in the state of tuntian Sheng. Zhao Shanhe believes that he will at least try to save the hall of things.


    This self-confidence comes from the scale of shijitang and the value it can create.


    The business of intelligence trading is very sensitive. Although there are many people doing it, it is extremely rare to be able to achieve the level of everything hall. As long as wushitang continues to exist, it will be a good double-edged sword for "big people".


    "Elder brother Zhao, don''t worry about it. It''s not all to be handed over to all things hall."


    Lu Li said: "after all, it matters a lot. I will think of some other ways. But no matter whether or not wushitang can find out the location of the manufacturing department, this box of jade money is my sincerity. "


    "How does this make it?" Zhao Shanhe was startled.


    He said in a hurry, "I don''t get paid for nothing. Brother Lu, this is to let me sit on wax."


    "Brother Zhao, don''t be busy refusing." Lu Li raised his hand and interrupted Zhao Shanhe''s words. He said calmly: "although Zhao Er GE''s everything hall is also very good, the most important thing for intelligence business is working capital. You don''t have enough money in your hand. If you want to expand again, you can only slowly use your time to endure. "


    "But if we have enough money, the scale of shijitang will develop rapidly. With Zhao''s ability, we may not be able to build a second Tianbu, or even an intelligence organization that can catch up with Tianbu."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li paused and said with a smile: "maybe one day in the future, I will still rely on Zhao Er Ge to help me."


    Zhao Shanhe smell speech, originally want to refuse words immediately held in the chest.


    Because from Lu Li''s words, he heard great ambition and a possibility that he never dreamed of.


    Build a second Tianbu, or even catch up with Tianbu?


    Zhao Shanhe''s throat is moving, and sweat has seeped from his forehead.


    As the leader of all things hall, Zhao Shanhe certainly knows where Tianbu is and what the meaning of these two words stands for.


    If someone told him that wushitang would surpass Tianbu one day, Zhao Shanhe would just chuckle and ignore it.


    The person who can say this is Lu Li.


    Zhao Shanhe fell into a moment of hesitation.


    Lu Li''s name is almost a "miracle" in tuntian Shengguo. Any ordinary people can not do, even dare not think of things, to him, are like no difficulty in general, to complete easily.


    He said that everything would surpass Tianbu, but Zhao Shanhe had no doubt.


    What''s more, the meaning of Lu Li''s last words also made him feel a little excited.


    "Brother Lu, do you have any plans?"


    Forced to endure all kinds of thoughts in his heart, Zhao Shanhe felt his throat dry and his voice became hoarse.


    Lu Li did not answer this question. Instead, he put a jade slip on the table and said with deep meaning: "who can tell the future?"


    "As long as Zhao Er Ge continues to operate wushitang, wushitang has investment value. I believe that sooner or later, Zhao Er Ge will give me back what he has given me in another form. "


    "You come and go, and there''s a long way to go. That''s what business is all about."


    Without any more words, Lu Li pushed the jade slip to Zhaoshan River and chuckled: "if Zhao Er GE has any discovery, you can find me directly through this jade slip. Of course, if you find any interesting information, brother Zhao can also tell me. "


    "You don''t have to have too much pressure. You have to pursue something interesting in your life, don''t you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    Until Lu Li left, Zhao Shanhe didn''t come back to God completely.


    Ah Qi went to the box of jade money, felt the weight of the box with his hands, and his face also showed an excited look. "Second brother, this box of jade money is at least 40% more than the last time."


    That''s close to half.


    Only by weight, ah Qi can feel it roughly. However, it is hard to see such a high value currency as jade money. Ah Qi remembers the "weight" of that box of jade money very deeply. Now that he gets this box of jade money, he can confirm that its value is far more than that of the previous box.


    I''m rich.


    This is the first thought in ah Qi''s mind.


    Although qijiatang doesn''t know much about it now, it doesn''t seem to know much about it.


    The previous deal with Lu Li made shishitang get a large amount of funds, which can quickly expand its influence and open up many news channels. However, the jade money was also spent. Zhao Shanhe only wanted to let everything grow. He didn''t care about spending money at all. He didn''t leave any money for himself except for his "brothers".


    According to this speed, wushitang will soon be in short supply and difficult to maintain.


    So ah Qi thought that Lu Li''s jade money was really timely.


    "Well, it''s hard to make money."


    Seeing ah Qi''s happy expression, Zhao Shanhe sighed and said helplessly: "how many secrets are involved in this mysterious department of zaobu. If we interfere in everything rashly, we will be upset if we are not careful. "


    "Although his back is close to Lu Li, now the general manager Lu is at the height of the sun. If the production department really wants to confront him, he will not get any benefits."


    "In a word..."


    Zhao Shanhe said here, slightly stopped, looked at the jade money box under ah Qi''s feet, sighed: "first sprinkle out the brothers, and start to inquire about the news of the Ministry of construction from the edge. It''s better not to disturb the other party. We just need to find out the position of the production department. There''s no need for conflict. "


    "Yes, second brother." Ah Qi nodded.


    In this respect, he is obedient to Zhao Shanhe.


    "And this box of jade money?" After the job, ah Qi suddenly looked at the jade money at his feet and hesitated for a moment.


    Zhao Shanhe thought for a moment and said, "first, give some" money "to the brothers involved in this matter, and then take out a part of it and go to the intelligence channels we have opened up before to dredge up some more. Those guys are the ones who don''t see the rabbits and don''t scatter the eagles. If you don''t see the exact benefits, don''t try to get a word out of their mouth. "


    Hearing Zhao Shanhe''s words, ah Qi bent over and opened the box. He saw that it was full of shimmering jade coins, and his throat moved. Finally, he took a small part of it strictly according to Zhao Shanhe''s requirements.


    This part is enough to dredge the relationship and issue the money.


    Bang!


    After closing the box, ah Qi tried to move his eyes away and said with a wry smile, "I don''t know where the Lord Lu got the money. Jade money, a high-grade currency, is just like money in rotten streets to him."


    "Some things, do not ask, do not inquire, to live longer."


    Zhao Shanhe looked at ah Qi with some warning.


    At the same time, I made up a sentence in my heart.


    How much of the accumulation of Yanzhou''s aristocratic families over the past hundreds of years has come into the hands of this "demon king"? No one can tell. But Zhao Shanhe only knew that after this battle, Lu Li was probably one of the richest masters in tuntian Shengguo.


    Don''t say it''s a box of jade money, as long as he leaks some benefits from his fingers, he can make everything hall useful.


    How to hold this thigh is what zhaoshanhe really needs to think about at present.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the secret door, Lu Li didn''t leave directly. Instead, he looked around the drinkers in the tavern and saw the drunkard who was pouring and drinking himself. Then he said to the quiet waiter, "a pot of wine."


    However, he did not dare to provoke the "devil" and said yes. He turned around and brought the best wine in the tavern.


    Lu Li sat down in front of the drunkard and said with a smile, "a few words?"


    The drunkard was silent, his eyes only fixed on the food and wine in front of him, as if he could see some flowers on it. He neither agreed nor refused.


    At this time, the waiter had already brought up the good wine and carefully placed it in front of Lu Li. He didn''t dare to say much, so he turned around and left.


    "Good wine."


    The drunkard raised his eyes a few inches, looked at the wine pot in front of him and said, "this tavern is very stingy. You can''t buy good wine like this one with money. Today, I can also borrow Lord Lu''s light to taste this excellent wine. "


    With that, the drunkard reached for the jug.


    Lu Li actually pressed down the pot of wine and calmly said, "talk a few words before drinking."


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    The drunkard looked at Lu Li and said, "as you can see, I''m an incompetent drunkard in a pub. I have no value and can''t help Lord Lu. What do you want to talk to me about"Small people sometimes have unexpected effects."


    "Besides, you are not a real nobody."


    Lu Li grinned and said, "do you really want me to tell you your identity now?"


    He looked at the other people in the pub and the implication was self-evident.


    The drunkard hesitated for a moment and then said with a bitter smile, "Lord Lu, I have lost my power. I really can''t help you anything. I''m sorry."


    "It''s not me you''re going to help, it''s you." Lu Li then released his hand holding the wine pot, picked it up and filled a cup for the drunkard, pushed it to him and said, "you should be familiar with Fang Yin."


    Speaking of Fang Yin''s name, the drunkard raised his eyebrows, took a deep look at Lu Li, picked up the glass of wine and drank it out. He sighed, "a good wine like this was once, and it was hard to drink it."


    With that, he reached out and grabbed the pot of wine and calmly rose and said, "this is not the place to speak. Follow me."


    He went straight out of the pub, Lu Li looked at his back, chuckled, and followed him.


    The drunkard led Lu Li all the way to the end of the South Street. The drunkard stopped in front of an old house and said faintly, "the humble house is simple and crude. Lord Lu should not be disgusted with it."


    Looking at the old house, Lu Li nodded and said, "it really doesn''t conform to the identity of the six envoys of Tianbu, but it''s quite in line with your identity as a" secret envoy. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li turned his head and stared at the wine ghost and said, "secret envoy Zhou Jing, am I right?"


    "It seems that Lord Lu has made enough preparations."


    Zhou Jing, also known as the secret emissary, nodded his head. Instead of denying his identity, he said with a smile, "my name is more difficult to check than song Bocheng in the six envoys of Tianbu. Even if song Bocheng was drinking with Fang, he only knew that the secret envoy was a drunkard and did not know my name was Zhou Jing. "


    "If you have the ability to connect with the sky, what else can I do for you?"


    "As I said, you''re not helping me, you''re helping yourself."


    Lu Li withdrew his eyes. "Song Bocheng thinks that all the six envoys of Tianbu have defected except Fangyin. Now he has the inheritance of the two leaders, and sooner or later he can succeed the position of the leader of Tianbu. What do you think he will do to a traitor like you when he becomes the leader of Tianbu? "


    "I think it''s to get rid of the roots." Zhou Jing didn''t care: "but I''m totally out of power now. I don''t defend the mutiny, but I can''t influence any situation, can I? Song Bocheng, instead of focusing on me, would rather look for the weaknesses of other people. "


    "The six envoys of Tianbu perform their respective duties, and none of them is easy to provoke." Lu Li said lightly: "as you said, song Bocheng is looking for the weaknesses of several other people, but for you, I have different views."


    "The responsibility of the secret envoy coincides with that of the sentient envoys. It''s just that you have a good relationship with Fang Yin, and you haven''t had any conflict. Otherwise, this kind of check and balance measure set from the beginning of Tianbu can make you worried. "


    "In such a time of uncertainty, even Fang Yin insists that there is no mutiny. I don''t think Zhou Jing would be like a poor drinker."


    Lu Li said with a smile, "how do you want to take back what belongs to you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    "How?"


    Zhou Jing or that pair of neither agree nor refuse attitude, but asked a question.


    "It''s up to you to think about it." Lu Li said: "I''m only responsible for telling you that Fang Yin is not dead, and song Bocheng has not given up. Not everyone in Tianbu is on the side of Shinto. As a secret envoy, are you going to give up like this


    Seeing what Zhou Jing seemed to want to say, Lu Li waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to tell you any great truth. I don''t really want you to pay your life for Tianbu. I just give you a choice, the same choice as Fang Yin. "


    "If you want revenge, help me find out where the workshop is. Now Fang Yin has changed his identity and lost his freedom in the manufacturing workshop. If he can''t bring him out, there will be no way to talk about many things. "


    "Manufacturing workshop?"


    Zhou Jing''s eyes showed a glimmer of a sudden, "it turns out that this is the commission you gave to all things hall. It''s very smart, but it''s not enough."


    "The Ministry of creation is the most mysterious department of tuntian Shengguo. I believe you have noticed this. Even if I''m still in Tianbu, it''s hard to find the location of their workshops when I can master those resources. "


    "It''s a matter of confidentiality, involving too many people and too many things. The investigation and production department is not as simple as you think."


    Zhou Jing said, slightly a meal, but continued: "however, if you just want to bring out the square drink, this matter, there is still room to turn around."


    "Before that, I would like to know how to choose Fang Yin?" Zhou Jing hesitated for a moment and asked Lu Li, "he Do you want revenge? "


    "Of course."


    Lu Li nodded his head and said, "Fang Yin can survive. I don''t know how many people died for it. Believe me, no one wants to revenge on the Shinto more than he does. Even song Bocheng and you can''t do it. "


    "Strictly speaking, I don''t have a deep hatred for the Shinto." Zhou Jing smell speech, just shrug shoulders, "I just refused their solicitation, and then was directly kicked out of the ground."


    "Now the secret emissary has been replaced by one of the twelve supervisors. Tianbu is such an organization. No matter who is missing, as long as the three leaders are not all dead, this huge intelligence organization can continue to operate. "


    "There is a more complex and ruthless set of rules behind it than in the ground."


    "With all due respect, Lord Lu. If you want to suppress Tianbu by suppressing the earth, you will only get an empty shell. "


    Zhou Jing said: "the important thing in Tianbu has never been these two words, but the mature spies that need to be cultivated for many years. Now, no one knows how far the Shinto''s penetration of the heavenly ministry has reached. If there is a large-scale rebellion at the grass-roots level, even if you kill other messengers and kill twelve supervisors, they will constantly select intelligence personnel from the grass-roots level who are competent for these positions. "


    "Like sophisticated war puppets, we''re all just parts."


    Zhou Jing said here and sighed: "therefore, it is not impossible to deal with Tianbu. However, it is basically impossible to deal with Tianbu by means of suppression. "


    Zhou Jing didn''t say much to Lu Li. In fact, if it wasn''t for Lu Li''s means, Zhou jinggen didn''t intend to have a "talk" with Lu Li.


    Since leaving Tianbu, Zhou Jing has been "forgetting" his identity. He has been addicted to drinking all day, and can not see that he used to be a secret envoy.


    And he''s not really a secret agent now.


    As he said, for Tianbu, they are just parts, not irreplaceable parts. When he was kicked out of the Ministry, the secret agent''s position had been changed.


    "The envoy of Zhou seems to have made a mistake."


    "I''m just giving you a choice to make sure you have the same choice as Fang Yin. But that doesn''t mean I''m going to help you suppress Tianbu, and I don''t have to do that. "


    Lu Li shook his head and said: "the four Shenwei divisions have their own areas of expertise. Although Tianbu is special and important, it is not irreplaceable. I believe you have heard that when I was in Yanzhou, I used the ground killer as the intelligence personnel of the Tianbu department. Although the effect was greatly reduced, in a sense, there was no superiority of the ground killer in spying on intelligence. "


    "They are more powerful, they are more secretive, they have a lot of means, and they can carry out the task of assassination. Although there are not enough people in the Ministry of land, it is impossible to completely replace the functions of Tianbu, but the Tianbu is not as irreplaceable as you think


    Zhou Jing pondered for a long time. At last, he could not help but find that what Lu Li said was the truth.


    Lu Li used the Ministry of land to replace the Ministry of heaven. Of course, he had heard of the spy in Yanzhou. Although the number of local killers is not large, they are really very talented in this respect.


    Especially used to monitor the situation of major aristocratic families, Tianbu can''t achieve a more perfect situation than the ground killer.


    In other words, what Lu Li said is true. Although Tianbu is very important, it is not so important as to be irreplaceable.


    Even, as long as Lu Li wants to, he can make wushitang a second Tianbu at any time.As an organization for spying on intelligence, wushitang is almost the place where Zhao Shanhe makes a decision at one word. From the internal structure, it has the incomparable advantages of Tianbu.


    "In this case, why does Lord Lu insist on taking back Tianbu?" Zhou Jing laughed bitterly and said, "if you really follow what Lord Lu said, you just need to find a substitute for Tianbu, and the crisis will be solved in an instant. Why waste time and energy on dealing with Tianbu? "


    "Ambassador Zhou, do you really or falsely do not know?"


    Lu Li suddenly sneered: "the existence of Tianbu is not important at all. Yes, I can create another Tianbu organization at any time, or even catch up with Tianbu. However, the biggest difference lies in the fact that the Ministry of heaven is now in the hands of the deities. If we do not pay attention to it, how much damage will the God church with the Ministry of heaven cause? "


    "It has never been my character to send such good resources to the enemy."


    After that, Lu Li said: "this matter still needs to be considered by yourself. To tell the truth, finding you is just because of one more choice. It is possible to confirm the position of the manufacturing workshop as soon as possible. If it''s not that I need to bring Fang Yin out as soon as possible, I''d rather you were an alcoholic. That would be nice


    Zhou Jing''s face changed slightly.


    But he didn''t refute anything.


    From the current exchange, Zhou Jing knows that what he shows is more like a coward who has lost his fighting spirit. However, Zhou Jing would not argue for this. This is due to his character and is also the criterion for secret envoys.


    No matter when and where, you will not expose your true self.


    This is the secret agent.


    Even if he admits his identity, no one can guarantee that Zhou Jing is not "hiding" himself at this moment.


    Lu Li also heard of the particularity of the secret envoy and said with a light smile: "if you find any news, you know where to inform me."


    "I''m not going to bother you when it''s all done."


    Lu Li did not intend to leave Zhou Jing with a jade slip.


    Zhou Jing''s position is still uncertain, and Lu Li doesn''t believe him very much. Although he shared some intelligence with him, it was only a means to test Zhou Jing.


    If Zhou Jingzhen, as he said, had been kicked out by Tianbu, he had no channel to know about the news.


    After all, Tianbu has a lot of energy. No matter how hidden song Bocheng is with Fang Yin, he may not be able to hide his eyes.


    For this, Zhou Jing did not show any flaws, perhaps it is really unknown, or there may be other concealment, Lu Li''s heart just flashed a similar idea, but did not care about these.


    It''s good to win over an emissary from Tianbu. If he can''t join in, Lu Li will not force him to join in.


    If you Fang Yin and song Bocheng join hands, many things can be solved easily. You may not have to find another "ally.".


    "Then I won''t give it away." Zhou Jing thought for a moment and said to Lu Li, "Lord Lu, please rest assured that if I find any information about the manufacturing department, I will pass it on to you through wushitang."


    "But in exchange, when you find Fang Yin, you need to arrange for me to meet him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    "Reasonable request."


    Lu Li nodded: "I don''t seem to have any reason to refuse your proposal, so it''s decided. If I bring Fang Yin out, I''ll arrange for him to meet you. Of course, before that, I would also like to ask Fang Yin about his attitude. If he doesn''t want to see your former "colleague", there is no way out. "


    "It''s natural."


    Zhou Jing said: "but I believe that as long as Fang Yin knows that I am still alive, he will find a way to see me."


    "This involves the secrets of Tianbu. I''m sorry I can''t tell you the whole story with Lord Lu."


    "Don''t worry." Lu Li waved his hand and calmly said, "although I like to inquire about some secrets about this man, I am not very interested in the secrets of your Tianbu. To be honest, I don''t want to waste so much time on the Ministry of heaven if it wasn''t for the purpose of fighting against the gods. It''s not in my interest to take time and effort and risk getting an empty shell. "


    "It''s a pity that the heaven tribe has been in the hands of the deity, so I have to spend some time to get it back."


    "Come on, there''s no point in saying that."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "however, Zhou emissary cheated others, but he still couldn''t cheat himself. The position of Tianbu in your heart should be higher than what you show. It''s better to save those useless disguises. The more you try your best to find out where their workshops are, the sooner I can find out where they are. For Tianbu, Fang Yin arranged a lot of backers, and combined with song Bocheng''s bottom card, he would soon be able to seize some advantages. "


    "I don''t have to say these words. The envoy of Zhou knows them well, right?"


    After a long silence, Zhou Jing finally said, "don''t worry, I''ll try my best to find out. Of course, if the final result is not as good as expected, it''s no wonder I am. "


    "I hope so."


    Lu Li finally took a look at the old house and said with a smile: "as the emissary of the Ministry of heaven, you should not fall into this situation. Maybe you can be a leader after taking back Tianbu. How are you interested? "


    "Not interested."


    Zhou Jing refused without expression: "I don''t have a strange sense of mission like song Bocheng. The position of leader of Tianbu, no matter who will sit, is definitely not a good thing. Xue Zhi was a smart man. He handed over the inheritance of the leader of Tianbu to song Bocheng, and he withdrew from the whirlpool of troubles. After that, everything in Tianbu had nothing to do with him. This is the wisest choice at present. There are not many people like song Bocheng who are stupid and jump in. "


    He evaluated song Bocheng and Xue Zhi, but there was no expression on his face.


    Perhaps for him, everyone in Tianbu, except Fang Yin, has his own "shortcomings.".


    Fang Yin is not without shortcomings, but relatively speaking, he is more tactful and cautious. "Hiding the enemy''s weakness is a way to know what it means to hide one''s weakness.".


    "Maybe, everyone has their own way to live. Song Bocheng''s "sense of mission" may seem like a joke to you, but that''s why I am willing to believe him. "


    Lu Li said faintly: "Fang Yin''s obstinacy and Xue Zhi''s wisdom are just a way of their own survival. Ambassador Zhou, have you thought about which way you want to live? "


    "It''s hiding in this kind of shack, drinking and getting drunk all day long, claiming to be a drunkard until you''ve wasted all your skills, and no one will remember you any more. Or take this opportunity to recapture Tianbu and take back what should have belonged to you? "


    "Think about it carefully, Zhou emissary. Everyone has the right to choose, and I am only responsible for providing choices. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li said with a calm smile, "when you think it through, maybe you don''t need to see Fang Yin again."


    Zhou Jing''s eyes flashed and he took a deep look at Lu Li.


    "If I have other business, I won''t disturb you." Lu Li didn''t intend to continue talking with him and left the old house.


    When he came to the door, Lu lilue stopped and did not return his head and said, "don''t do things that you regret. You only have one life, many opportunities and only one time."


    After that, Lu Li''s figure disappeared at the end of the road.


    Zhou Jinglu showed the color of contemplation and frowned for a long time. Finally, his brow was released quietly and murmured: "don''t do something that you regret."


    "You''re right. It seems that I still have a choice."


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving Zhou Jing''s old house, Lu Li didn''t care about the surprised eyes of the passers-by on the street. He restrained his breath and flew directly to Wuzong''s direction.


    Although most of the time in the imperial capital was forbidden to fly at will, unless it was in the great court meeting, even the important officials and heads of families in the imperial capital would be impeached.


    However, even if the emperor was impeached by those officials, Lu Li believed that Huang Xuan would definitely try to suppress it.


    What''s more, as mu ningqiu said, at present, he has already got the name of "demon king". Others are afraid of themselves. To some extent, this is a good thing.A little show of strength, maintain their own "demon king" personnel, for their own deterrence also has a lot of advantages.


    Before long, after flying over the heavy mountain, Wuzong''s Mountain Gate was near.


    Compared with the last visit, Lu Li''s mood has changed a lot since he came to Wuzong this time. In addition to the differences brought about by the change of strength, more "reality" has been touched, leading to the change of the perspective of things.


    It''s like Li Wuming, President of the war Academy.


    Xiaomaoqiu is called Qi Yun bandit. After meeting the northern emperor, he has a much clearer understanding of this aspect. He also knows that there are many "unique" favorites in this world. The so-called "lucky robber" is only one of them. Although it is not entirely by stealing Qi Yun to enhance himself, the existence of such a person is still very special.


    But this time Lu Li came to Wuzong not for Li Wuming, but for Jiang Caixing.


    This son of the Jiang family is the only one of the ancient people that Lu Li can contact at present.


    What''s more, during his previous contact with Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun, Lu Li suspected that there must be a big secret hidden in the ancient Jiang family. Maybe Jiang Caixing doesn''t know what happened to the ancient Jiang family, but it''s not very difficult to find out something from her mouth and deduce the whole incident by beating around the bush.


    "Who broke into the gate of Wuzong mountain?"


    Just as Lu Li was meditating, an old voice came from afar, just like Hong Zhong and Da Lu. He was full of vitality and was obviously a strong master.


    Hearing this sound, Lu Li came back to his senses and noticed that he had broken through the protective array of Wuzong Mountain Gate and easily came to the interior.


    Although it is a subconscious behavior, it will cause a lot of fluctuations when breaking the array, which makes the strong people in Wuzong aware of it.


    Lu Li is about to bow his hands to apologize, but his figures are broken from all directions. The weakest are the masters of the early Ming Dynasty.


    One, two, three


    It was not until the appearance of five masters that the old man who began to make a sound was a cold voice: "Wuzong Mountain Gate, did you say you broke into it?"


    "I''m afraid there is a misunderstanding here, and I don''t mean to."


    Lu Li thought for a moment and felt that he would like to apologize to Wu Zong. After all, subconsciously breaking the protective array of the mountain gate is the first one to blame. Whoever it is will not have a good face.


    After apologizing, Lu Li said with a friendly face: "I''m here to visit president Li. Please pass it on, please


    "Premier Li?"


    A younger master sneered: "it seems that you haven''t returned to the imperial capital for a long time? Li Wuming left Wuzong half a month ago. Some people say that he has the same access to foreign countries as Lin Wangbei. In a word, this man has been removed from Wuzong! "


    "Removed?"


    Lu Li frowned and thought it was incredible.


    Li Wuming is at least the president of the war Academy. If he is removed from the name of Wuzong, it will definitely be a great event.


    Why didn''t you hear anything?


    And Half a month ago, wasn''t that just before and after Lin Wangbei''s accident?


    Is Li Wuming going to support Lin Wangbei?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    Lu Li thought of this, thought slightly move, still and airway: "in this case, please call Jiang Caixing to teach me to get used to me."


    "Jiang Caixing? You''re afraid you won''t see her. "


    The young master, who had answered earlier, said faintly: "that treason, who wanted to rehabilitate Li Wuming all day, has now..."


    "Enough!"


    Before he finished, the old man frowned at him: "Luo Ji, you talk too much."


    Being scolded by the old man, the young master''s expression changed a little and stopped talking.


    Then, the old man looked at Lu Li and said in a deep voice: "Wuzong has no one you are looking for now. You''d better leave. Don''t disturb other students here."


    It turned out that their breath fluctuation had caused a flurry in Wuzong. Lu Li can see the square farther away. Many disciples of Wuzong have gathered. Even the teachers are looking up at several masters in the sky.


    The scene of sending out five masters from each courtyard at one time is extremely rare for the disciples of Wuzong.


    What makes them even more surprised is, who is that young man in the sky who can''t see his face clearly in the sky, and why is it worth the treatment of the five masters?


    However, they did not know that what made these five people so alert was not how strong Lu Li showed, but that he broke through the Wuzong Mountain Gate without a sound, which was too frightening.


    Wuzong''s mountain protection array is naturally made by famous experts. Although it is only half activated on weekdays, it is not fully opened, and its protection and power are greatly reduced. However, it is more than enough for ordinary masters to start the mountain protection array. How can Lu Li break through the formation so easily that it can not arouse the public''s vigilance?


    Even, the old man has been full of genuine Qi, and may be ready to take action at any time.


    "At the end of the day." Seeing this scene, Lu Li knew that today''s affairs could not be done well, but he still tried to ask, "why don''t you give me Jiang Caixing''s treason, and I''ll turn around and leave, OK?"


    "Ha ha."


    The young master named Luo Ji sneered.


    Lu Li looked at him and said helplessly, "it seems that it can''t be done."


    "Let''s learn from each other."


    With a wave of his robe sleeve, Lu Li sacrificed the sword case. Canglang, Shuoyue, Cangfeng and longkishi were arranged in a row, making a sonorous sound.


    Boom!


    The huge amount of genuine Qi that can''t be described in words pushes the aura of heaven and earth, leading to the sudden change of the sky and the gathering of clouds, just like the coming of the end.


    "Canglang sword!"


    "You are the" demon king "Lu Li


    As a result, when Lu Li was ready to do some exercises, one of the five masters in the opposite side recognized the water blue Canglang sword at one glance and gave out a sharp cry.


    Then, he did not even dare to head back, turned around and fled.


    With him, there was also the master named Luo Ji.


    Because when he heard the name of Lu Li, the "demon king", he knew that he had provoked evil spirits this time. If he did not escape, he would have to kill himself to "sacrifice the sword.".


    In terms of the ferocious power of the "demon king", killing one or two masters is as simple as drinking water and eating. What''s more, they were meant to make trouble. If they were slaughtered, they deserved it. There was no place to cry.


    The five masters instantly lost two people, Lu Li slightly a Leng, but did not think his name has been terrible to this extent.


    Looking at the other three masters, especially the elder leader, Lu Li scratched his cheek and said, "shall we fight?"


    Almost instantaneously, the old man changed his expression and said with a flattering smile without the demeanor of a grand master: "what''s your saying, Lord Lu? If we knew it was Lord Lu''s visit, we had already opened the gate to welcome you. You said Who are you going to see? "


    Lu Li was confused by his attitude, but still replied: "Jiang Caixing teaches. If it''s convenient, ask her to come to see me. If it''s not convenient, I can see her in person


    "Convenient, convenient."


    "Since Lord Lu has proposed it, where is the inconvenient reason?"


    The old man nodded his head again and again, his eyes flashed, and he looked at the master beside him and said, "why don''t you go and teach Jiang to ''please''


    He deliberately accentuated the invitation.


    And the master immediately understood what he meant, nodded with cold sweat on his face and left almost instantly to deal with the matter urgently.


    After hearing the "communication" between the two people, Lu Li generally knew that Jiang Caixing''s current situation should not be very good, but considering her ancient ethnic background, it would not be too bad.


    In a word, Jiang Caixing and Li Wuming should have encountered some troubles. Li Wuming suddenly disappeared half a month ago. The time coincides with Lin Wangbei''s incident. It''s hard not to let Lu Li think in that direction.


    But all of this, we have to see Jiang Caixing again.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li lost his breath, and his four long swords returned to the sword box at the same time, but his face flashed a "pity" expression.It''s like I''m sorry I didn''t have a good activity.


    This trace of expression fell into the eyes of the old man, which made his heart jump wildly. He repeatedly said, "look at my memory, I''ve actually left Lord Lu here."


    "Lord Lu, please follow me."


    He quickly side virtual lead, the body is also slightly imperceptible to lower a few points, attitude submissive to people feel strange.


    Is the name of "demon king" so frightening?


    Lu Li sighed in his heart, and his reputation was completely destroyed. Even the strong masters will lose their sense of war when they hear their names, and even run away regardless of their face. It can be seen that the "blood washing" in Yanzhou really made the smell of blood float to the whole heaven swallowing holy land, and let everyone remember their own name.


    "Let''s go."


    After sighing at the bottom of my heart, Lu Li nodded and tried to maintain his indifferent expression.


    If the old man was granted amnesty, he quickly led Lu Li into Wuzong. He chose the best quiet room. The incense was curly and the aura was abundant. In terms of the concentration of aura, it was no worse than the Longevity Palace of Mu Ning Qiu.


    "Please wait for a moment, Lord Lu. Jiang will be here soon."


    The old man accompanied Lu Li to his side and said in a small way: "do you have any orders from Lord Lu?"


    "There''s no need to be so formal." Lu Li took his seat at will, looked at the old man and asked casually, "why did President Li leave Wuzong?"


    "Lord Lu I don''t know about it. Don''t say it''s me. Even Wuzong''s big sacrifice wine may not know about President Li''s affairs. "


    The old man thought: "he has many secrets, and this time he left so suddenly that even Jiang Caixing was implicated."


    Listening to him say so, Lu Li probably had some speculations in his heart. He kept silent and nodded: "please."


    "No trouble, no trouble." The old man smiles twice. Seeing that Lu Li doesn''t seem to be dissatisfied, he is also quietly relieved.


    To tell you the truth, when I knew Lu Li''s identity, the old man almost thought he was dead. After all, behind Lu Li''s fierce name, there are countless corpses of powerful men. Most of the masters of Yanzhou aristocratic family were slaughtered, and one third of them died in the hands of the earth department. Although the rest was done by the evil shadow, in the final analysis, it is still Lu Li''s head.


    In the face of such a notorious cruel man, it is absolutely a lie to say that the old man is not nervous at all.


    He felt that he was able to maintain "decency" and did not turn around and escape like the other two men, which was already a boost to Wuzong.


    "Lord Lu, Jiang Here comes Jiang Jiaoxi. "


    At this time, the great master who went to find Jiang Caixing also came to the quiet room. After a small announcement, he led Jiang Caixing in.


    Lu Li raised his eyes and looked at Jiang Caixing.


    At this time, although Jiang Caixing looked tired, on the surface, she didn''t seem to be treated severely, but her eyes were more indifferent than at the beginning, and she was very alienated from Wuzong and everything around her.


    At the moment of seeing Lu Li, Jiang Caixing''s eyes moved slightly, but soon returned to silence.


    She didn''t, obviously, trust herself.


    "Two, I''d like to have a talk with Jiang Jiaoxi alone."


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li said faintly, "no problem?"


    "No, of course not!" The old man could not wait to leave here and said: "then we will not disturb Mr. Lu and Jiang, so we will leave first."


    With that, he quickly winked at the master and left the quiet room.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How did you end up like this?"


    In the quiet room, Lu Li and Jiang Caixing look at each other for a long time, and finally take the initiative to break the deadlock.


    After all, this time is their own initiative to find Jiang Caixing, many things still have to open their mouth.


    Jiang Caixing was silent for a moment, and then said, "what are you doing in Wuzong?"


    Her voice was dull and feeble.


    It''s almost impossible to ask, and it''s certain that she''s had a wonderful time.


    As a direct disciple of Li Wuming, she has been branded with the mark of Li Wuming in other people''s eyes. Her words and deeds will naturally affect her. If it was not for the face of the ancient Jiang family, Wu Zong would not let her be a "traitor".


    Hearing Jiang Caixing''s question, Lu Li sighed: "to be honest, this time I came to see you, but I didn''t expect that President Li had an accident. What happened and why did Premier Li leave Wuzong? "


    "It''s none of your business." Jiang Caixing''s answer is very cold. Obviously, she doesn''t trust Lu Li.


    But Lu Li is in her eyes to see a trace of blankness.


    Obviously, why Li Wuming left Wuzong, and where she was at this time, she was not very clear.


    "But because of Marshal Lin?"


    Lu Li watched Jiang Caixing''s expression, and without waiting for her to speak again, she laughed and said, "if you don''t want to talk to me, I won''t embarrass you. If I can help President Li, it is the best thing. If you think I can''t help, let''s talk about some other business. "


    "I''m here to ask you something about the Jiang family."


    Lu Li zhengse road.


    Jiang Caixing was immediately serious, "don''t ask me about the Jiang family. I don''t know anything. Even if I know, I can''t tell you. And I advise you, don''t go to the ancient clan''s idea. It is not the same level as the aristocratic family you dealt with before. Any ancient clan in this world has the details you can''t imagine. If you provoke them, you will die miserably. "


    "It''s a coincidence that I don''t believe in evil."


    Lu Li said with a smile, "I''d like to know what I can do if I offend the ancient people."


    Jiang Caixing squints and ignores Lu Li.


    In her opinion, Lu Li is no different from those stupid people who suddenly have power. If you think you have become a master, you can challenge those deep-rooted "big forces.".


    But if those big forces are so easy to be defeated, how can they survive for thousands of years?


    Especially in places like the ancient people.


    Strictly speaking, Jiang Caixing was only a loser after the internal competition of the ancient clan. Although her cultivation talent was superior, she was not paid attention to in the ancient Jiang family. Finally, she lost to another genius and was forced to leave the family and find a way out from the outside world.


    So she came to Wuzong, worshipped under Li Wuming''s door and became Li Wuming''s disciple.


    This experience is a secret to her, but it''s not hard to guess if you really want to explore it.


    "Jiang Taohua, Jiang Huanjun, you should be familiar with these two people."


    "The Jiang family announced to the public that the two men were dead, but I believe you know very well that such arrogant people as them can''t die easily, can they?"


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and said to Jiang Caixing, "I don''t know if you have any direct blood relationship with these two brothers and sisters. I don''t know what kind of friction the Jiang family had with them at the beginning, which forced the two geniuses to bid together. All I know is that these two people are now hanging out with the church. It''s a very dangerous organization with complex background, and it infiltrates many places in the whole tuntian holy kingdom. It''s likely that even the ancient people have their own people. "


    "If you don''t understand the threat of the cult, I have a lot of time to tell you."


    "But you have to be clear, in the face of such a threat, I will not let go of any clues. At present, the known high-level deities are from your Jiang family. "


    Lu Li''s eyes burning, staring at Jiang Caixing: "this situation, what do you think I should do?"


    In fact, when Lu Li said the names Jiang Caixing and Jiang Huanjun, Jiang Caixing''s expression changed a little.


    As Lu Li said, of course she knew the two men.


    They are the two most powerful Tianjiao of the Jiang family.


    The son of God, Jiang Huanjun, and his sister, Jiang Taohua.


    At that time, they betrayed the Jiang family, causing a great sensation. The whole Jiang family was enraged and frightened. It was as if Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun knew some secrets they should not have known. Therefore, the Jiang family mobilized a huge force to kill Tianjiao, which was cultivated by the two Jiang families themselves.


    Jiang Caixing is not sure about the outcome of that war. She only remembers that after that time, the Jiang family lost several masters. The names of Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun became the internal secrets of the Jiang family. No one was allowed to mention it. It was also claimed that they were dead.


    But Jiang Caixing knows that strong people like Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun cannot die quietly.What she didn''t expect was that she heard the names of these two people again today, which actually came from Lu Li''s mouth and involved another force.


    "I don''t know much about Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun."


    It seems to have confirmed Lu Li''s determination. After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Caixing replied in a low voice: "they should have come into contact with some secrets of the Jiang family and betrayed the Jiang family in order to protect themselves."


    "Secret again."


    Lu Li said with a sigh: "there are so many secrets hidden in this world that I am tired of them. However, this is also reasonable. It must involve more important interests for the Jiang family to give up such powerful two clansmen. Even Jiang Taohua has become a top master now, and she still dare not tell the secret. Is it for fear of provoking the existence of any terror? "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li shakes his head and smiles, "the Jiang family should not have given up looking for them. Over the years, we can''t even find any clues, right? I''m very interested in these things. "


    "The affair of Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun is the top secret of the Jiang family. How can you be sure that I can get in touch with it?"


    Jiang Caixing felt that Lu Li was somewhat unreasonable. "Do you think that as long as you come from an ancient family, you must be a high-ranking Tianjiao?"


    "If I were such a genius, how could I be reduced to this state?"


    There is a trace of self mockery in her words, but more is helpless.


    Born in the ancient Jiang family, in the eyes of outsiders may be a kind of glory.


    But for herself, it was more like a shackle, making her breathless all the time.


    Because no matter how hard she tried, she could not take off the name of the ancient Jiang family. Under this aura, she could only win, not lose. The children of the ancient people are not allowed to fail. Once they fail, they will be discarded as "waste".


    Strictly speaking, Jiang Caixing is now a "waste" abandoned by the Jiang family.


    "I''m not sure you can touch it, but I can see the reluctance in your eyes and the anger. I''m not sure where that anger originated, but I guess it must have something to do with your family


    Lu Li said with a smile: "in this case, don''t you make any preparations?"


    "Believe me, as long as you say what you know, no matter what you want to do, I will help you."


    "If you know my reputation now, you know how valuable my promise is."


    "You can keep this promise at any time."


    "Including now."


    Lu Liyi pointed out: "your situation in Wuzong should not be optimistic. The reputation of the ancient Jiang family can shock them for a while, but it can''t shock them for a lifetime. As long as Li Wuming doesn''t come back one day and can''t clear his traitor''s reputation, then you will be trapped in Wuzong all the time, and you can''t do anything. "


    "Now I can help you, take you away from Wuzong, and even help you find out what happened behind this, forcing him to leave in such a hurry."


    "Help me?"


    Jiang Caixing''s eyes twinkle slightly, as if some movement.


    But she soon said with a wry smile, "you can''t help me."


    "Or You can''t help the teacher. "


    "It seems that you do know something." Lu Li leaned back and relaxed his posture. He said with a smile: "don''t worry, say one by one."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    After a moment, Jiang Caixing finally said the things hidden in her heart.


    There are about the whereabouts of Li Wuming and the direction of Lin Wangbei.


    It was not that she had to keep this secret, but it was so ridiculous that even if she really said it, no one would believe her, let alone help her.


    Although she still has some doubts about Lu Li, at present, Lu Li is the only one who has paid a little attention to this matter and has not directly identified Li Wuming as a traitor.


    So she said slowly, "the teacher left in a hurry half a month ago, in order to resist the magic mountain."


    Speaking of this, Jiang Caixing gave a slight pause and sighed: "I don''t know why the teacher wants to go to such a dangerous place, but he only told me that if you want to save Marshal Lin, you must go to yumagic mountain."


    "I feel that the teacher still has something to say, but it happened too suddenly. At this delicate moment, he left quietly, and Wuzong immediately turned him into a rebel."


    "There must be someone behind to push everything, but I don''t know who it is. What''s more, Wu Zong just locked me up and didn''t send anyone to interrogate me. They were indifferent to the teacher''s leaving. They didn''t care why the teacher left. Instead, they were eager to convict him and carve up the resources of the war hospital. "


    "It''s not right."


    Jiang Caixing''s voice became more and more deep, frowning like a headache. "I can feel that there must be something hidden behind this, but I can''t say what''s going on."


    "Of course you can''t guess what this is about."


    After hearing her words, Lu Li immediately said: "because this is obviously a Shinto''s method, it quickly forces back the threatening person and convicts him. Does that sound familiar? "


    "Marshal Lin?" Jiang Caixing immediately understood who Lu Li was talking about.


    This is what happened to Lin Wangbei.


    However, Jiang Caixing always doubted that the matter was promoted by the heaven and the devil kingdom.


    From the point of view of the final beneficiaries, the most beneficial force after Lin Wangbei is obviously the extreme heaven demon kingdom.


    In fact, not only she, but also Lu Li himself once turned the focus of suspicion to the extreme heaven and devil kingdom.


    After all, the demon Kingdom has poured too much into this war. They can''t lose or afford to lose. Compared with the three kings, Lin Wangbei, the "marshal of Zhenguo", is obviously more threatening, and is also a more easily targeted target.


    But this kind of suspicion disappeared after seeing Huang Xuan.


    At this time, the emperor could not even look at the situation of the northern kingdom. But at such a time, Lin Wangbei was still being plotted against, which proved that the black hand behind did not care about the gain and loss of a war.


    If it was the polar demon kingdom that dominated everything, they would have won the victory as early as Mujing disappeared and HuangXuan sat on the throne instead of him.


    However, the demon Kingdom did not reap the fruits of victory, as if unaware, it was still filling the border wall with human life.


    So it''s clear that this matter is not dominated by the extreme demon kingdom.


    Who else has such energy?


    At this time, the name of the Shinto came out.


    Lu Li even suspected that the mysterious strong man who brought Huang Xuan to the holy land of tuntian might have countless ties with the Shinto. Even if he is not the real backstage of the Shinto, he has a cooperative relationship with the Shinto.


    "There are many doubts about Lin Wangbei''s affairs, but they started too quickly. With the cooperation of many parties, they directly arranged the charges. However, there are some differences in President Li''s affairs. "


    Lu Li raised his head, looked at Jiang Caixing and said, "President Li should have received some news, so he clearly knew that there was a bureau behind it, so he jumped in without hesitation. This proves that there is some connection between the two things. The other party uses Lin Wangbei''s news as bait to force president Li to make a choice. "


    "There are only two problems."


    "First, what message has the other party delivered to President Li?"


    "Second, why him?"


    "You need to think about these two issues. A few days before President Li left, did he come into contact with people you don''t know well, or things that you find strange. "


    "Wu Zong, not everyone can see the teacher. I know anyone who can get in touch with a teacher. And in those days, the teacher hardly met anyone... "


    Jiang Caixing shook his head. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "but there is such a strange situation."


    "Tell me."


    Lu Li slows down her tone and does not interrupt Jiang Caixing''s memory.


    "It''s a big sacrifice." Jiang Caixing said in a low voice: "three days before the teacher left, dajijiu also left Wuzong. However, because of his special status, Wuzong had no substantial binding force on him. He was also a powerful forging master and often went out to look for precious materials, so no one doubted him. "


    "But The relationship between the big sacrifice wine and the teacher is good, so I remember that the time when the big sacrifice wine goes out to look for materials is fixed. In terms of his character, it was impossible for him to leave Wuzong that day. "Speaking of this, Jiang Caixing''s thinking is more and more clear, and his eyes are slightly bright: "so to say, the big sacrifice wine left Wuzong, will it have something to do with the teacher''s affairs?"


    Lu Li said softly: "we can''t rule out this possibility, but it can''t be used as concrete evidence."


    Seeing Jiang Caixing''s face showing a look of loss, Lu Li said faintly: "I will go to prove it. As for the matter of President Li, I will also help you solve it. Originally, I wanted to wait for a while to go to Yumo mountain again. Now it seems that this matter needs to be put on the agenda. "


    "You want to go to Yushan, too?"


    Jiang Caixing frowned: "don''t you know it''s dangerous there?"


    "Of course." Lu Li said with a smile: "what''s the danger? The danger can''t go? The man hiding behind threw so many baits in yumagic mountain. Who does he want to lure? What on earth does he want to do? "


    "I''ve got so many questions now that I''m going crazy."


    "As for you, I can take you away from Wuzong. But it depends on what you mean. If you like, no one in Wuzong can stop you. "


    Lu Li looked at Jiang Caixing again, "the premise is that you should tell me everything you know."


    This is the obvious trading attitude.


    Jiang Caixing tells the "secret" of the Jiang family, and Lu Li gives her a promise that can be fulfilled at any time.


    Obviously, Jiang Caixing accepted the trading rules, so this time she didn''t have any hesitation and said directly: "you''re right. I''m really dissatisfied with the Jiang family, and I''ve found some things through my own means. But I''m not sure this matter has something to do with Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun''s departure, and I''m not sure if it can help you


    "If you want to find the whereabouts of their brothers and sisters, there is no need to waste your time with me."


    "Talk about it."


    Lu Li doesn''t care: "it''s up to me to judge whether there is any value."


    Jiang Caixing nodded, "there are some strange things about the Jiang family. For example, every ten years, some people will disappear mysteriously, and every hundred years, a master will die. The most important thing is that, according to the rules of the Jiang family, every son of God has become the leader of the Jiang family. But in the end, every generation of Shenzi will have an accident. In the position of the owner, no one can sit safely. "


    "That''s all I know. Although I don''t know the secret behind these" coincidences "of the Jiang family, there are too many coincidences, which will inevitably attract some people''s attention."


    "Jiang Huanjun is the son of God of the previous generation, and belongs to the inheritance of the spirit son of the Jiang family. The" blame free sword "is still in his hand. If there is a conspiracy behind the title of Shenzi, it is probably the only possibility for their brothers and sisters to betray their families. "


    Jiang Caixing said that, suddenly took a look at Lu Li, and then said: "as for the deity you mentioned, I have no impression of it, and I don''t remember whether Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun had contact with such people. After all, I was very young when they defected. "


    "That''s enough." After hearing this, Lu Li arranged his mind and said with a smile, "these are already valuable information."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    The fact that Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun caused such a stir in those years is enough to prove that they really touched the bottom line of the Jiang family.


    Even mu tea has stepped in and participated in the battle. Lu Li believes that the reason behind this is not so simple.


    As for the real reason, that is not what Jiang Caixing can contact.


    She and Jiang Taohua are not the children of the Jiang family in the same era. Moreover, in terms of status, she is absolutely not comparable to the divine Son Jiang Huanjun and Tianjiao Jiang Taohua.


    In other words, with Jiang Caixing''s status, we can''t touch such a core secret.


    So Lu Li didn''t embarrass her, because what she said was far beyond her expectation.


    "Every ten years there will be a group of people missing, every hundred years there will be a master. Every one of them will have an accident... "


    "It sounds like the process of Naran family sacrificing all the young people to purify their blood and create" Sanli. "


    "All the ancient families have the blood of heaven and man, and according to the old man, this blood will become thinner and thinner as time goes on. In the end, they chose to cooperate with the remaining evils of the ancient court, and took extreme actions to preserve the blood and the strength would not decline, so as to maintain the prosperity of the ancient clan. "


    Lu Li thinks in his mind that things have gradually become clear.


    If there is a huge conspiracy within the Jiang family, it must be the continuation of the blood relationship between heaven and man.


    Jiang Huanjun is the son of the last generation of Jiang family, and Jiang Taohua is almost invincible. What is the reason for these two people to betray their families, give up everything, or even be chased by their own relatives?


    Maybe it''s just despair.


    They learned the truth by chance, and understood that everything in the Jiang family was a fraud. The so-called God son and the so-called glory were all carefully paved scams that had been decided thousands of years ago.


    That''s why they left Jiang''s house.


    As for choosing to join the Shinto religion, Lu Li has no idea about this issue for the time being.


    But maybe there is a direction. If you can see Jiang Taohua next time, you may not be able to reach cooperation with her.


    "Speaking of Jiang Wanli, do you know him?"


    In the heart thought stops, Lu Li raises his head to look at Jiang Caixing and mentions the name that also appears on the invitation card of snow state.


    Jiang Caixing nodded his head and said: "the most outstanding Tianjiao of the generation of the Jiang family, if it is not that the sword without blame is not in the Jiang family, and if he loses this symbol, he will be the son of God who is just and righteous."


    "What is his strength? Or, who do you think is better than Jiang Huanjun


    Lu Li decided to take this opportunity to inquire about the ability of this "teammate".


    After hearing the speech, Jiang Caixing hesitated for a moment and then said, "I don''t know the strength of Jiang Huanjun, but Jiang Wanli..."


    "I can only say that Jiang Wanli''s strength is very strong."


    After a pause, she said to Lu Li: "it''s not the kind of strong that people can''t beat at a glance. Instead, you never know how many cards he still has, and when you don''t know which card he opens, the situation will suddenly reverse and the outcome is uncertain. "


    "It is said that Jiang Wanli has never lost a match since he was promoted to a master, and the worst is a tie. He doesn''t want to pave an invincible road for himself like his highness Yan Wang. What he wants to take is the road of "invincible."


    Jiang Caixing looked at Lu Li, "this person''s ambition is also very big, you''d better not provoke him."


    "In your eyes, I am a trouble maker all day long?"


    Lu Li had no choice but to smile, "don''t worry, there should be no conflict between me and Jiang Wanli. You should know about snowy state? "


    Seeing Jiang Caixing nodding, Lu Li said: "xuezun is about to break through. In the next two years, Daxue Prefecture is likely to choose the next xuezun to continue guarding the demon beast sea for Zhenwu region. There are five people from the right path and five from the demon gate. Jiang Wanli is also on the list."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Jiang Caixing was stunned at first, and then seemed to understand something. He could not set up a channel: "are you also in that list?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "how, feel incredible?"


    "It''s incredible, but I''m on that list. Besides me, there are Lin Wangbei, Dong AO and Mei matchless. "


    "All of them are strong in swallowing heaven, don''t you think it''s a coincidence?"


    Jiang Caixing stopped talking.


    Even a fool should be aware of something wrong now.


    There are five people in each magic gate, which obviously corresponds to the five magic states.


    Even though some demon states are no longer what they used to be, there are still six kingdoms night sects in the ancient times. It is not difficult to find one or two strong people who can participate in this event.


    But in the final list of snow state, there are only people who swallow the holy land of heaven. This is a bit strange.


    Jiang Caixing couldn''t imagine what kind of conspiracy was involved behind this. Her lips moved, and finally she just sighed, "since the teacher left, I feel that the world has become strange. Wuzong, which used to give me a familiar feeling, now also makes me feel that there are dangers everywhere. Maybe it won''t be long before the world really changes. "When the world changes, there will always be an indescribable sense of panic for all living beings. Everything familiar is about to collapse, and chaos is bound to happen before a new order is established.


    At that time, the so-called "strong" can hardly protect themselves, let alone the weak?


    "The way of the world always changes. From ancient times to the age of ten thousand nationalities, the magic gate has risen. After countless years, nothing remains unchanged. Now Zhenwu area really needs to be changed. "


    Lu Li looks at Jiang Caixing, but she doesn''t want to comfort her.


    After all, at such a time, even he himself is in a fog, and he can''t find the clue of many things. If he insists, he is even more "confused" than Jiang Caixing. What position does he take to comfort Jiang Caixing?


    To say more about these words with Jiang Caixing is just a good relationship. Even without the background of the Jiang family and the instruction of Li Wuming, Jiang Caixing is also an excellent genius.


    At some point in the future, Jiang Caixing will also be a great help to him if his idea of "founding a sect" can be realized.


    "Hopefully it will be a good change."


    Jiang Caixing finished this sentence, the whole person fell into silence.


    In the quiet room, the atmosphere suddenly became embarrassed.


    I don''t know how long it took. Lu Li took the initiative to break the silence. "My promise is still valid. If you think you can''t stay in Wuzong, I can take you away. It may take a while to go to Yumo mountain to look for president Li, but I will do it as soon as possible. If you feel necessary, I can take you with me


    "It all depends on your will."


    "Where can I go without Wuzong?"


    At the mention of this, Jiang Caixing''s face appeared a little confused. Then, he said with a wry smile: "with my strength, even if I went to the yumagic mountain with you, it would only be a burden."


    "You''re not going to die, are you?"


    Lu Li interrupted Jiang Caixing''s words and said, "at your age, it''s quite a good achievement to be able to cultivate to the immortal realm. In addition, although Yumo mountain is very dangerous, I am confident that I can still save my life. As long as you want to leave Wuzong, I can take you to Changsheng palace or even to Yanzhou palace. Wu Zong is not the only one who can give you shelter. "


    Jiang Caixing smell speech, obviously showed a little bit of moving expression, and finally slightly imperceptible nodded.


    Lu Li said: "in this case, don''t waste time and leave as soon as possible."


    Originally, Li Wuming was not in Wuzong, which was just an accident for Lu Li. The real purpose of his coming to Wuzong was to find Jiang Caixing for some information.


    Now that Jiang Caixing has said almost all the information, it is meaningless to stay here.


    After standing up slowly, Lu Li said to Jiang Caixing: "relax your heart. I''m here. No one dares to stop you."


    Jiang Caixing looks at Lu Li vaguely.


    After all, she was in the family of Wu Zong, and she was under semi house arrest. Many news were relatively closed. I didn''t know how "vicious" Lu Li had made outside.


    However, even knowing this, Jiang Caixing would not find it strange.


    Because Lu Li is almost the miracle itself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    Out of the quiet room, through the Wuzong square, those disciples who were still in the square immediately stopped, paying attention to Lu Li and Jiang Caixing.


    There was a whisper, but it was interrupted by the stern eyes of his companion.


    Are you kidding?


    Even the master dare not provoke the "devil", you speak in front of him in a low voice, that is not looking for death?


    Aware of the scrupulousness of these disciples, Jiang Caixing probably guessed something. After a deep look at Lu Li, he followed him in silence.


    When they were about to leave the square and walk down the mountain, the old man flew over from a distance and landed in front of them. He said with a smile, "Lord Lu, is this going to leave?"


    "Well."


    Lu Li answered, but he didn''t look at the old man. He wanted to go down the mountain directly.


    Seeing this, the old man moved quietly and stopped Lu Li''s way. He was submissive, but he said with a little hardness: "Lord Lu will come if you want, and you can leave if you want. I have no opinion about this. But Jiang Caixing is now involved in the affairs of traitors in Wuzong. You can''t take her away."


    "You can go any time you want, but she has to stay."


    Said, the old man looked at Jiang Caixing, the meaning is more obvious. Lu Li can walk, but Jiang Caixing can''t.


    Hearing this, Lu Li looked into the old man''s eyes and said with a smile: "are you sure you want to stop me?"


    "Please don''t embarrass me, Lord Lu."


    Although the old man did not look good, he did not seem to give in.


    This is obviously different from the initial attitude of cooperation.


    Seeing his appearance, Lu Li has probably guessed some details.


    Behind Li Wuming''s departure from Wuzong, there are indeed people who are manipulating it. And Jiang Caixing himself should also be targeted.


    In other words, Wuzong is very likely to have been infiltrated by Shinto. This old man is probably the dark son of Shinto.


    "I don''t want to embarrass you, but don''t embarrass me." Lu Li sighs and reaches out to stop Jiang Caixing, who intends to speak to him, and signals her to step back.


    Jiang Caixing showed hesitation and said in a low voice, "forget it."


    She was afraid that Lu Li would really make a move here. Wu Zong was the first "large number" of tuntian Shengguo, and had a deep foundation. If she really made trouble here, Wu Zong might send out more than ten masters at any time. And no one knows whether there are top masters hidden in Wuzong.


    "I said take you away, and I will take you away."


    "Words must be done and deeds must be achieved. This is the attitude of cooperation."


    Lu Li smiles. The self-confidence in her tone calms Jiang Caixing a little. Then, Jiang Caixing retreats according to her words.


    The old man narrowed his eyes. His rickety body suddenly stood upright, and his tone became increasingly bad: "Lord Lu really wants to be the enemy of Wuzong?"


    "You must think clearly."


    "Do you need to think about it?"


    Lu Li asked.


    The words have not finished, a touch of purple sword light has already torn the space, directly run to the old man''s chest and go!


    Peach blossom sword appeared and disappeared, seized the opportunity, and penetrated the old man''s chest into a fist sized blood hole on the spot!


    The ferocious force also made the old man''s body step back more than ten steps, trampled out several deep pits on the ground, and then vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    After standing firm, his eye ground is full of horror color, can''t help but say: "you are looking for death!"


    Whoosh!


    The purple streamer of peach blossom sword circled in the void and returned to Lu Li''s side. Lu Li said calmly: "this sword is just a warning. If you talk more, you will not be in the chest next time."


    This old man is just the realm of the middle period of the Ming Dynasty. Now, Lu Li has a master of this level. He can almost kill a master with peach blossom sword.


    If it wasn''t for keeping a hand, the sword just now would have killed the old man.


    The old man''s face was pale. He urged Zhenqi to seal the wound, and then he exclaimed, "the thief Lu Li broke into Wuzong, and all of them followed me to resist the enemy!"


    Boom!


    Almost instantaneously, Wuzong''s protective array has been completely opened. A huge blue light in the shape of a shield envelops the whole gate of Wuzong mountain. The dense arc flickers, obviously containing destructive power.


    Then, a line of figures from the mountains broke through the sky, strong breath, all masters!


    "Well prepared. It seems that from the beginning, you didn''t intend to let me go?"


    Seeing the increasing number of masters, Lu Li sneered at him, "but can this kind of battle really keep me?"


    "You may be dreaming."


    The words fall, Lu Li shakes the sleeve of the robe, the sword box falls to the ground, four long swords come out again, turn into streamer to rush to the sky!


    "Stop him!"


    Some of the masters seemed to know Lu Li''s moves very well. They mixed in the crowd and said, "he has a sword skill, which needs to be stored up. He must not be allowed to display it!"Hearing this, four masters rushed to Luli immediately. They almost carried enough Qi to pry the aura of heaven and earth into giant hands covering half of the square!


    Lu Li raised his eyebrows and calmly stretched out his hand. The Canglang sword in the sky suddenly flew back. At the moment he held it in his hand, an amazing sword was cut out. The moment it hit the giant hand, it triggered an earth shaking explosion. The giant hand collapsed on the spot, and at the same time, the defense line composed of the four masters was also broken.


    The sword passed through the sky and fell into the big mountain protecting array of Wuzong. It actually cut a wound in the mountain protection array.


    "Together


    The voice in the crowd said again, "this man is a sword master. He can''t fight alone. You can''t give him a one-to-one chance!"


    "You talk so much, why don''t you come and talk to me?"


    Lu Li''s eyes fell on the man who was constantly commanding behind several masters.


    The other side is a middle-aged man who looks ordinary. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see anything special about him. You can''t imagine that such a person can be a master.


    But he seems to know himself very well. Lu Li sneers, knowing that this man may also be the dark son of the Shinto, and his status is higher than that of the old man.


    Now that the Shinto has mastered the Ministry of heaven, it is well aware of the information about the holy land of swallowing heaven. But in such a secret place in Tianbu, there are so many precious information that the Shinto can''t let everyone have access to it.


    At least the ordinary "God emissary" is definitely not qualified.


    Being able to be so clear about his own data proves that this guy also has some status in the Shinto.


    So Lu Li jumped up without hesitation. Canglang sword was cut horizontally, and a circle of swords exploded. Several weak masters were forced to retreat. In the sky, there were two of them, himself and the master who kept giving voice to command.


    The middle-aged master''s face changed greatly and he wanted to retreat quickly.


    How could Lu Li let him run?


    When the mind moved, the snow sword turned into white light and flew to the middle-aged master''s back heart.


    Hum!


    The snow sword stabbed the man in the back of his heart, but it was blocked by a white light and could not be pierced.


    Lu Li saw the white light, squinted, and felt a very familiar breath.


    "Sure enough, they are gods."


    Almost without further verification, Lu Li determined the identity of this person.


    This white light is just divine power.


    He may have a higher status than he thinks if he can possess divine power rather than the uncanny power of the sea god general.


    Not an ordinary envoy, but a great one?


    Thinking of this possibility, Lu Li was a little wary.


    The great envoys of the Shinto sect are extremely powerful. The weakest one is the top master. That is to say, the middle-aged master is probably hiding his clumsiness.


    Suddenly!


    Just as Lu Li was thinking, a voice came from the sky. He tilted his head at random, and felt the cold feeling brushing his ear.


    It''s a flying knife.


    From Luo Ji, who ran away immediately after hearing his name.


    At this time, Luo Ji was still full of fear, but he held a jade Throwing Knife in his hand. His Qi was shocked. The flying knife flew out of his hand, which vaguely brought a dangerous feeling to Lu Li.


    "It seems to be similar in nature to the peach blossom sword."


    Lu Li uses infinite body method to avoid the attack of Throwing Knife like a ghost. With a lift of his finger, the peach blossom sword turns into a Purple Rainbow and goes straight to Luoji!


    Luo Ji''s face changed. He turned his hand and threw it out again. He hit the peach blossom sword, but it was smashed by the peach blossom sword.


    He didn''t dare to pick it up. He tried to block the flying track of the peach blossom sword.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    Luo Ji is extremely confident in his throwing knife, because his inheritance is extremely powerful and superior martial arts.


    With this magic flying knife, he hardly met any opponent from tongxuan realm to Mingyou master.


    Even if Lu Li is the "demon king" today, Luo Ji doesn''t think his throwing knife will be defeated.


    However, what he never expected was that his throwing knife was not only defeated, but also a tragic defeat without any suspense.


    Even after he broke through the realm, he upgraded the material of the throwing knife to several levels, and became comparable to the top treasure soldiers and even stronger than some low-level spirit soldiers, but in front of the peach blossom sword, it was still as fragile as paper paste.


    The moment the throwing knife was smashed, Luo Ji knew that he was definitely not Lu Li''s opponent.


    Even a trace of the purple flying sword, which exudes a sinister smell, will be seriously injured.


    Maybe Will die here.


    This idea flashed through his mind, and Luo Ji tried his best to escape. For example, when he heard Lu Li''s name, his escape action was more "real".


    Unfortunately, the speed of peach blossom sword is too fast, which has been verified by many powerful people.


    The strong who died directly or indirectly under the peach blossom sword, the weakest is also stronger than Luoji.


    It''s wishful thinking to escape in front of this sword.


    Dangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdang


    After a burst of rain like sound, Luo Ji''s throwing knives have been taken off, and he himself has been withdrawn from thousands of feet away, completely away from the square where the battle just broke out.


    However, to his despair, the purple streamer in front of him didn''t even stop for an instant. After breaking his countless flying knives, he still flew to him. The speed was faster and faster, faster than his thinking, too fast to give him any reaction time.


    Whoosh!


    The peach blossom sword roared out of the sky. Almost in the blink of an eye, Luo Ji could already feel that the sharp edge of the sword stabbed Luo Ji''s eyebrow, and his consciousness stopped. He began to close his eyes and wait to die.


    Suddenly!


    A huge hand shakes the void and beats Luo Ji to fly. At the same time, he holds the peach blossom sword with fierce momentum.


    The grinding sound of toothache reverberates from the air. The peach blossom sword and the giant hand composed of pure Qi confront each other. Countless true Qi is breaking and collapsing, and the terror speed of peach blossom sword is also reduced.


    Luo Chi, who was photographed flying across thousands of feet, fell on the square and set off a cloud of dust.


    He was injured and in great distress.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Most importantly, he was not dead.


    Just a moment ago, he thought he was really going to die under the sword of Lu Li, but the giant hand suddenly killed in the air saved his life.


    This feeling of walking between life and death is not good, but the strong sense of fall, instead let Luo parasitic out of endless fluke.


    He climbed out of the shallow hole and looked up to see the purple light of the peach blossom sword holding back the giant hand. His eyes showed doubts.


    "When did Wuzong have a strong man I don''t know?"


    As soon as Luo Ji had this idea, he found that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Because other people don''t seem to recognize who the strong one is.


    However, at this time, Lu Li was smiling and asked: "I don''t know which great God is your God?"


    Click!


    As he spoke, the giant hand broke and turned into a mist.


    The sword power of peach blossom sword has come to an end. Lu Li wants to recall it and squint at the figure slowly flying out of the true Qi mist.


    Judging only from the breath, we can''t judge what kind of state the other side is. But Lu Li is also very sure that this person is not the "great God envoy" he has contacted.


    Although the great God envoys of the Shintoism had only met with three of them, they represented the sorrowful Jiang Taohua and the abhorrent Jiang Huanjun in addition to being furious and unaware of their identity. There was no secret about their identity and breath in front of Lu Li.


    "Lu Li, our religion has already punished you, which means that you have deviated from God''s will. If you stop now, there is still a chance for things to turn around. Otherwise, if God punishes you again, you will die. "


    After the dense fog, the voice of men and women could not be distinguished, and then the fog disappeared. A figure in a robe and a silver face armor stood on the spot.


    Lu Li squints and looks at the mask on the other side''s face, trying to see what clues are on the expression of that mask.


    Although I don''t know the special rules of the great Shinto emissaries, according to the three envoys we met before, it seems that the masks of the great envoys of the Shinto are all related to certain emotions.


    Sadness, hatred, rage, these are all negative emotions.


    The mask on his face is completely indifferent, even with a trace of contempt.


    "Arrogance?"


    After looking at the man, Lu Li curled his lips and said calmly, "your so-called divine punishment is just like the attack of heaven and man. Even if you develop this aspect of things to the limit, comparable to heaven and man is only comparable to heaven and man, it is impossible to really reach the level of heaven and man. If you could, you would have let those monsters called "Shengguang" go out and crush and occupy Zhenwu territory all the way. ""We all understand people, so don''t talk about such nonsense. If you really want to persuade me to surrender, you might as well take off your mask and show some sincerity. "


    Speaking of this, the Four Swords hovered behind him. Although he seemed to be very polite, he didn''t relax his vigilance at all in fact, and he might do something at any time.


    The suspected arrogant God did not say a word, turned his head, looked at the master who was still cold in Wuzong, and said indifferently, "don''t you catch this rebel?"


    The masters of Wuzong looked at each other. Finally, the old man reacted and said, "do it!"


    "You have to think about it."


    "If you go further, you lose your own life."


    When many masters intend to obey orders and go to capture Lu Li, Lu Li suddenly turns his head and looks at them.


    That cold look in the eyes, immediately made many masters hesitant.


    They think of this young man''s "legend". In recent years, the whole tuntian Shengguo has been spreading the blood washing in Yanzhou.


    The name of "demon king" Lu Li is definitely not a joke. The smell of blood behind it is even more than that of Shinto.


    After all, it is not long before the Shinto has penetrated into Wuzong, and not every master is willing to be a lackey of Shinto. More importantly, they have to accept the expedient measures of solicitation just for their own lives.


    The biggest weakness of this kind of recruitment is that once there is a strong person who is more frightening than the god religion, there is not much "loyalty" that will collapse instantly.


    Seeing that they all began to hesitate, the old man could not help but say angrily, "do you want Wuzong to be destroyed?"


    "Don''t you see the power of the holy light with your own eyes?"


    He knew that these masters were afraid of Lu Li''s strength and prestige, so he immediately moved out of the "holy light Pope", a powerful existence that could show the fighting power of heaven and man.


    This is also the main reason why these masters of Wuzong were willing to submit.


    They saw the horror of the Holy Light Pope, and also saw with their own eyes what kind of unimaginable damage could be caused by the war power of heaven and man. They reflected on themselves a little. If they were faced with such an attack, they would probably not be able to hold a breath, and would be reduced to ashes by that terrible force.


    "The divine light is just a monster. As long as it is not watched by it, even the immortal world can break its defense. With a master to seize its core and flesh, the monster can be turned into waste immediately. If the Shinto control you by this incorruptible means, I will be really disappointed with Wuzong. "


    Lu Li said with a sneer: "how can there be a heaven man class combat power that can be created without paying any price? With the fighting power of heaven and man, but without the quality of heaven and man, the defective products like Shengguang can only deceive people without insight. "


    After a pause, Lu Li looked at those masters with indifference: "and I want to remind you that the Holy Light Pope is not here. He can''t kill you, but I can."


    "If I were you, I would pretend that nothing happened, turn around and leave in silence, or if you are interested in watching the war, I don''t mind."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    Such an obvious threat has indeed made many masters'' faces change dramatically.


    The old man was just about to open his mouth again. Lu Li snapped his fingers, and the peach blossom sword vibrated and screamed.


    "I gave you a chance."


    "Don''t face it. Don''t do it."


    Lu Li said lightly.


    The old man opened his mouth, but he could not say what he had intended to say.


    Because he has lost the courage to speak.


    The wound that runs through the chest is still faintly hot. The peach blossom sword itself has the characteristics of blue sky thunder and fire. The burning and scalding feeling is beyond ordinary people''s ability. If it wasn''t for Lu Li''s "Leniency", the old man would have no chance to feel the characteristics of the ground step forging method even if his heart was broken on the spot.


    He is very clear that the threat of Lu Li is not aimless, so he simply shut his mouth.


    As Lu Li said, no matter how powerful the holy light is, he is not here now. And the people who can control their own life and death, in addition to the great mysterious envoy, there are Lu Li.


    "Go away."


    Lu Li no longer looked at him and coldly dropped this sentence. Then, those masters who had intended to retreat immediately withdrew from the range of thousands of feet. Some people evacuated the Wuzong disciples who were completely frightened. Except for a few "God''s dead loyalty", the other masters showed their attitude. They did not help each other in this battle. They were totally in a state of watching a play ¡£


    Among the so-called very few, there is the old man, and the middle-aged master who has just encouraged everyone.


    But to Lu Li''s surprise, Luo Ji didn''t leave. He was still standing in the middle of the square, his eyes were wandering and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "One, two, three, four."


    Lu Li''s eyes swept over the three of them, and finally fell on the suspected arrogant God envoy. He said with a smile: "four people, less than I imagined."


    "I''m still saying that if you watch a play, you can live forever."


    "If you dare, I''ll kill you first."


    Finish saying, Lu Li flies forward slowly, approach that big God to make gradually.


    The other side also didn''t mean to leave, but the breath was constantly climbing, and it was obviously accumulating strength.


    On the square, Jiang Caixing, who was ignored suddenly, saw this scene. Her eyes were shining, and her heart was also extremely disheartened.


    For a moment, she forgot the dangerous situation she was in and looked forward to the battle of the master.


    This reminds her of the mood when she first saw Lin Wangbei.


    That kind of terrible to make people feel depressed strong, let her feel longing, yearning for the strong.


    Today, Lu Li and the mysterious strong man on the opposite side of the body, have issued a similar breath.


    This battle It is bound to be a battle no less than mu Hongxiu''s and Dong Ao''s amazing decision.


    "are you strong enough to this extent?"


    Excited, Jiang Caixing watched Lu Li gradually fly to the back of the great emissary, shining brilliance and darkening a lot, suddenly produced a sense of loss.


    Once upon a time, she thought that Lu Li would stop for a long time in the indestructible territory, at least until she could catch up with her and fight a fair battle between them. As a result, Lu Li returned to the imperial capital again, but he was already one of the strong masters of Mingyou.


    This gap is not big, but Jiang Caixing quickly adjusted his mind and waited quietly.


    In the sky, as the two people get closer, even the velocity of the air changes.


    It seems that there is an invisible force affecting this part of the world, making the space become like a swamp.


    Lu Li approached a hundred feet range, slowly stopped his body and gazed at the big God envoy on the opposite side.


    Because he realized that the 100 foot range was the limit that the "great God envoy" could accept. If you move forward even an inch, the momentum of the other party, which has been suppressed for a long time like a volcano, will explode instantly and give yourself the most ferocious counterattack.


    "The specific realm of this person should be at the top of the list. Although it has not really reached the level of a top master, it is not far away from the "steps."


    According to the breath exposed by the other side, Lu Li roughly guessed his strength and had some ideas in his heart.


    As long as he is not a top master, Lu Li has more than 60% confidence that he can defeat or even kill each other.


    But the remaining 40% depends on the hand of the opponent.


    As a quasi top master, almost all of them hold the cards to win. And there are some people who can temporarily improve their own realm, or like Mo Shenfeng, condense attacks comparable to heaven and man.


    Although it only touches the horizontal line of heaven and man, this level of cards is enough to change the battle between masters.


    If you fight with such a strong person, you can''t take it lightly. Before you really kill each other, any slightness will become the cause of your own failure or even death.


    "What are you waiting for?"At this time, the God finally opened his mouth.


    His voice is not much different from that of the Holy Light Pope. It sounds like a mixture of voices of many people. It is strange and dignified at the same time.


    As he spoke, the space around him was rippling like water waves. Lu Li''s pupils shrank, and he could clearly see that in the depths of those ripples, there were extremely fine cracks.


    That is to say, the other side just with the momentum of the explosion, let the space can not bear, began to appear the crack trace.


    Even if it is only a small crack, but it is enough to prove the strength of the other side.


    "Tut, it''s really tricky."


    Lu Li exclaimed in his heart that he was really unlucky. Every time he wanted to do something "important", he always met such unexpected strong men.


    However, after pressing down on the bottom of his heart, Lu Li still asked, "I''m not curious about your identity. But I think you''d better introduce your code name in the Shinto. "


    "Like the real meaning of your mask."


    Lu Li said with a smile, "the only thing I can think of when I see this mask is arrogance."


    Hearing this, the great God was obviously stunned.


    He seemed to have never thought that Lu Li would say so. After a long silence, he finally replied, "this mask is called original sin."


    "The arrogance of the gods is also sin."


    Lu Li nodded and explained to himself: "it''s really a very good moral. It seems that the cult has not been crazy. At least they know that creating a God is sin itself."


    "You talk too much today."


    "According to your old ideas, shouldn''t you do something first to deal with the people in the Shinto religion?" the great God envoy of "original sin" said faintly


    "Oh?"


    Even Lu Bu was interested in it? Or is it true that the great envoy is one of my "Acquaintances"


    "Let me see, almost all the people who know this part of my thoughts are trustworthy."


    "But there are also some people who know my attitude towards Shinto."


    "Some of them are barely credible, and some are completely untrustworthy."


    "Let me guess who you are."


    The voice has just dropped.


    The figure of the great God of "original sin" moved.


    He is like a shadow that doesn''t exist in the real world. His body leans forward and produces an indescribable "sense of separation" with the whole space.


    Numerous ripples spread out, and small space cracks become more and more dense until they are covered with black "waves".


    But there is a destructive force hidden in that wave.


    Without hesitation, Lu Li used the infinite body method to avoid the first wave of attack. Then he stretched out his hand behind him, and Canglang sword came again. With one hand, it was "108000 sword"!


    In addition to its great momentum, it also has a continuous attack like a wave.


    Whoa!


    Innumerable sword shadows quickly gathered and condensed into a black spot in the air. Finally, it exploded like a sword rain falling into the "waves" composed of small space cracks, forming an extremely fierce collision for a time.


    There was no sound, as if the two sides had made an agreement. There was an absolute balance between the two forces, counteracting each other''s power.


    One hundred and eight thousand swords went on and on, against the black waves, they finally disappeared quietly at the same time.


    Such a strange scene, to see around the master.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    "What power is this? Shaking the void, forming a wave like space crack. Can Mingyou really have such strength? "


    All the masters present were from Wuzong before. They not only had extremely strong strength, but also had solid theoretical knowledge.


    They are not only "Wufu", but real "masters"!


    It is because of this, after seeing the strange state of the great God envoy of original sin, someone immediately sent out a low cry of suppressing surprise.


    "Maybe this is the power of the gods."


    Some people respond subconsciously, but the tone is a bit ironic.


    Almost all the people in the Shinto religion have been seriously brainwashed, believing in the so-called "gods" and treating the fighting power of heaven and man as miracles. However, in the eyes of Wu Zongzhong, the strong is the strong. There is no so-called "God" in this world.


    Even if the great God of original sin shows more strength than master Mingyou should have, in their view, this is only a change in the level of power, which has nothing to do with any miracle.


    "In this way, Lu Li''s strength has almost reached the limit of master Mingyou."


    "You see."


    It is because the performance of the great God of original sin is too shocking. At this time, some people found that Lu Li, who did not fall behind, seemed to be abnormal.


    When people followed the reputation, they saw that 18000 swords were flying in the air, and their shadows were like tides. They formed a strange balance with the waves composed of black cracks, which represented that the strength displayed by both sides was almost equal. Moreover, to some extent, Lu Li, in the early days of Ming you, was able to make a tie with the original sin God at the peak of Mingyou, which was against all the "theories" they knew.


    "Monster."


    After a long time, a great master spewed out two words, but he was recognized by those masters around him.


    Apart from monsters, they don''t know what words to use to describe the "devil".


    It''s a pity that Lu Li didn''t hear them at all. In fact, even if he did, he would not care.


    Because he is facing a great God of the Shinto.


    Even if it is not a top master like Jiang Taohua, the God of original sin obviously has a special ability that Jiang Taohua can''t match.


    At this moment, the great God of original sin is standing in the middle of the black wave, like a sculpture, a shadow.


    His sense of separation from the world is stronger and stronger, and those black waves are growing stronger. He and space are repelling each other, but the repulsive force makes the void break violently, but it can''t do much harm to him.


    What''s more, Lu Li can clearly see that there are vague signs around the body of the original sin envoy, as if he has entered another level.


    That''s not good news.


    Almost without hesitation, Lu Li opened his eyes of exploration. The world in front of him suddenly changed. In the colorful "space interlayer", the figure of the God of original sin was constantly jumping.


    Yes, although he just stood there quietly, his body was jumping in the middle of the space.


    "The warrior of the demon kingdom?"


    "No, even the magic emperor''s formula handed down by those martial artists in the heaven and the devil kingdom does not have such strange spatial ability."


    "In addition to Gu Haoran''s ability to break through two spaces unilaterally, the power of the original sin emissary should be the highest one I have ever seen."


    "That is to say, he not only has the destructive power close to the level of heaven and man, but also has the survival ability comparable to that of heaven and man."


    Through the exploration of the eye to see this scene, let Lu Li''s heart sink.


    The other party can jump from each space layer, which does not exist in the "present world". Unless you open your own divine power and tear up several layers of space interlayer directly, it is very difficult to hurt the other party.


    It''s no wonder that the God of original sin had a plan in mind from the beginning.


    It seems that this guy has already done his homework for himself.


    The most powerful part of sword cultivation is attack power, but the God of original sin makes it clear that although Lu Li has a very strong combat power, there are not many ways to deal with the upper level forces involving space.


    Therefore, he chose to accept the "divine power", got this new ability, and came to kill the "demon king".


    In other words, the scene in front of us is totally the killing of Lu Li by the Shinto.


    "Have you figured it out?"


    Found that the expression on Lu Li''s face changed, the voice of the original sin God rang out again, "it''s not too late to figure it out now."


    The stalemate between 108000 swords and the black tide is coming to an end.


    So, Lu Li looked at the original sin God envoy, tightly grasped the Canglang sword hand, and calmly said: "what? Does the Shinto still want to recruit me


    "Of course."


    The original sin God envoy said: "the Shinto will never refuse excellent warriors, and you are the most powerful Tianjiao of this generation. There is no reason for the Shinto to to refuse you. This time I came to bring God''s grace"As long as you are willing to submit to the religion and believe in the gods, you are the new great envoy."


    "Even Pope Shenhua has promised that he can even give you the power of" divine light "if you want to."


    "The one with no sequelae at all."


    The Prime Minister of original sin said the last sentence with some deep meaning.


    He knew that Lu Li had met the Holy Light Pope, and had a fight with him. As for the essence of holy light, he believed that Lu Li had already been very clear about it, so he did not whitewash it.


    "The power of the light?"


    Lu Li laughed, laughing very ironically, "are you kidding? No, No. what''s your Pope kidding about


    "That kind of monster mixed with foreign blood and flesh, and so-called divine power, is a kind of" power "in his eyes


    The great envoy of original sin did not speak. However, those masters watching the war around could imagine that the expression of the great envoy of original sin must be very ugly at this time.


    Although the outcome of this battle is still unclear, in the eyes of the masters watching the battle, the possibility that Lu Li can defeat the original sin envoy is almost zero. Even without taking into account those special means, the God of original sin is also a master of the highest realm. However, Lu Li was just a kind of "fierce" in his fighting power. From a real perspective, he was the master of the early Ming Dynasty.


    It''s a big concession for a top master to put down his body and recruit him as an early master.


    However, Lu Li''s attitude is to hit the face of the original sin envoy.


    At the same time, he also threw the face of the God behind the original sin God on the ground.


    "It seems that your attitude is to refuse."


    The great God of original sin kept silent for a long time, and finally said, "it''s really a pity that you have rejected the most kind offer among the gods."


    "Pope Shenhua really appreciates you. Even I am envious of his offer."


    "And you refused the kindness."


    "I thought Lu Li, the demon king, was a smart man. Now it turns out that you''re just an ungrateful fool. "


    The great God of original sin made the black tide surge around him, and his voice became more and more indifferent: "do you really think that you can disintegrate the religion by your own strength? You''re not even my match. "


    "Ha ha."


    Lu Li just laughed, and then said with deep meaning: "who told you that I am relying on my own strength to disintegrate the Shinto?"


    "Who told you I was going to fight you alone?"


    Even though the expression is hidden under the mask, there are still some doubts.


    "Did you forget that this is the capital of the emperor?"


    Lu Li grinned, "although your Kuroshio is very quiet, my swordsmanship is not as low-key as you."


    "Why do you think I''m going to use a hundred thousand eight thousand swords?"


    As soon as this was said, the great God of original sin immediately realized that it was wrong.


    But it''s too late.


    The remnant of the sword suddenly gave up fighting the black tide and flew to the higher sky.


    Thousands of sword light mixed together, and finally exploded.


    There are broken sword light everywhere, covering the whole Wuzong, and constantly extending, almost instantly, covering the sky of the imperial capital.


    "It''s a shame, but you don''t know what I''m good at, but I''ve never been alone."


    "It''s about moving soldiers."


    After that, Lu Li took a deep breath and called out in an extremely exaggerated tone: "help, elder martial brother!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    "Help


    This voice with echo of the cry, so that all present were stunned.


    They were shocked by the broken sword spirit that covered the whole sky of the imperial capital.


    "Demon king" Lu Li, how could he call for help?


    Who is his senior brother?


    Is it time to call for help now?


    Those masters of Wuzong couldn''t figure out what Lu Li was doing.


    Do you want to make the God of original sin smile to death?


    However, the original sin God envoy thought of something. With a cold hum, he directly "leaped out" from the space interlayer, and the black waves composed of space cracks turned into giant hands and caught them in the air towards Luli!


    He knew who Lu Li''s "elder martial brother" was, and that was a troublesome figure that the gods did not want to provoke. It is also because he is worried about provoking him to attack. This time, he is the one to arrange the game.


    Otherwise, he would not be the most powerful emissary in the Shinto. If other factors were not taken into account, he should not be the one to do the task.


    "Gu Haoran!"


    The great God of original sin silently recited the name in his heart. At the same time, he also showed infinite killing intention. He planned to kill Lu Li directly here, so as to avoid any more accidents!


    Unfortunately, when he had this idea, the figure that made him feel afraid had already appeared on the side of Lu Li.


    "Die!"


    The God of original sin didn''t mean to stop. If he was crazy, he planned to kill both of them directly.


    Once slow, Gu Haoran can take Lu Li to leave here instantly.


    Gu Haoran''s ability to ignore distance is a thorny problem for man and nature. Even if he can break up countless layers of space, he may not be able to catch up with his pace of leaving.


    Therefore, the great God of original sin thought that at least Lu Li should be left here "forever" to complete his task!


    But to his surprise, Gu Haoran didn''t take Lu Li with him after he appeared. Instead, he pinched the seal formula and spit out a word.


    "Town!"


    Boom!


    The huge hand formed by the Kuroshio was like hitting an invisible mountain head-on, and it suddenly collapsed.


    If you look closely, you will find that it is not a simple collapse, but a broken void crack is rapidly healing.


    The power of the Kuroshio comes from the "repulsive force" in the body of the original sin God, which shatters the space and uses the cracks in the space to create attacks. However, Gu Haoran only uses one word to smooth the cracks in the space and fundamentally eliminate the damage caused by repulsion. The Kuroshio is naturally like water without a source and dissipates instantly.


    "Strong, elder martial brother."


    Lu Li really did not expect that Gu Haoran had this kind of ability. He stroked his palm and said, "kill him."


    Gu Haoran glanced at Lu Li helplessly, "to deal with this kind of person, you should call for help, younger martial brother. Don''t lose our school''s prestige."


    "What is the prestige of our school?"


    Lu Li did not care: "the first disciple is a liar, and the closing disciple is the" demon king ". I think if my master who has never met before is still alive, I''m afraid he will be so angry that he will jump to his feet."


    "Shh."


    Gu Haoran put up a finger and said in a soft voice, "little brother, many things are hard to say. Don''t give it to the old man, or you''ll be miserable in the future. "


    Hearing this, Lu Li blinked his eyes. He probably knew something. He immediately closed his mouth and stopped talking. However, he looked at the God of original sin in front of him and suddenly showed a grim smile.


    "Now understand why I want to fight you?"


    "Because I have help, fool."


    Lu Li''s smile was a little ferocious, and said in a low voice to Gu Haoran: "wait, leave him a life, have something to ask."


    Gu Haoran nodded his head, then he seemed to suddenly think of something and said: "give me some face, I am the elder martial brother."


    "Then please be merciful and don''t kill this trash."


    Lu Li immediately changed his words.


    In any case, the God of original sin can jump from each space layer. This ability is extremely self-restraint. Even if you really let yourself fight alone, there is no hope of winning. Hope is in Gu Haoran''s body, Lu Li naturally does not mind flattering him.


    Gu Haoran is also the first time to see Lu Li so obedient, said with a wry smile: "something is the elder martial brother, nothing, I am probably that who."


    "Well, I''ve never done anything for you, elder martial brother. I''ll help you solve this little trouble today. But move quickly. Your sword light has attracted too many people''s attention. I''m afraid you''ll have an accident, so I''ll come straight here. Lao Dong is still on the way. Before he arrives, let''s get rid of this guy. "


    After that, Gu Haoran pinched the seal formula and looked at the God of original sin, whose figure was gradually blurred. He nodded and said, "it''s good to be able to hide in the space interlayer."


    "It''s a pity that you''ve run into a nemesis."


    "No!"


    Gu Haoran loosened the seal formula and spat out a word again.And this word is like the sound of the vast sky, shaking a hundred miles, the original sin God sent out a sharp scream, the whole body burst out of blood, was forced out of the space interlayer.


    After the scream, his masks all appeared cracks. He could not help holding on to them. He said in a voice of hatred: "Gu Haoran, do you really want to be in charge of such affairs?"


    "Business? This is the younger brother of my school. As a senior brother, I can protect my younger martial brother


    Gu Haoran said in a strange way: "on the contrary, it''s you who look familiar with people and ghosts. Have I met you


    The great God of original sin made a sudden silence.


    But the answer is clear.


    Gu Haoran was sure that his memory would not go wrong. He should have seen the great God of original sin, but he didn''t celebrate the festival like Jiang Huanjun.


    After all, I had traveled all over the country and had a "Duel" with many strong men. If they were not good at fighting, then both sides would sit down and talk about each other, which is a kind of amity.


    In other words, I knew a lot of so-called Tianjiao strongmen in those years, and those Tianjiao have become the overlords of one side, even the pillars and giants.


    But there are also similar to Jiang Huanjun and Jiang Taohua, who have to hide their identity.


    "No? I''ll kill you if you don''t say so. "


    Seeing Gu Haoran''s "forbidden" space with one word, Lu Li immediately relaxed, holding Canglang sword and about to take out the sword, but suddenly a sense of crisis rose in his heart.


    Something''s wrong!


    Lu Li and Gu Haoran looked at each other and realized that they were wrong.


    "Rage, when are you going to wait for revenge?"


    The God of original sin released his hand holding the mask, and his voice was still the voice of men and women mixed together, but what he said made Lu Li''s expression slightly changed.


    Rage?


    Who else in the Shinto is called fury?


    Of course, there was only the fury envoy of Linzhou.


    However, at that time, the furious God envoy had been abolished, and Lu Li did not pay too much attention to this person.


    However, in the news received later, some people said that the fury God envoy had accepted the religious experiment and not only recovered his strength, but also made a further step, showing signs of becoming a top master.


    The source of this sense of danger is self-evident.


    Whoa!


    At the moment when the God of original sin made his voice fall to the ground, there was a flash of fire rising out of the sky in the distance, like the sun, which dyed half the sky red.


    A tall and broad figure appeared from the burning half of the sky, but the mask of rage on his face was blood red, which added a bit of ferocious and terrifying atmosphere.


    "Be careful, this man is eccentric." Lu Li reminded him, but seeing Gu Haoran''s expression was more dignified than himself, he knew that this "cheap elder martial brother" should have received the news long ago.


    "This guy''s breath is very violent, and it''s not to the limit."


    "He''s probably no longer a human being."


    Gu Haoran whispered to Lu Li: "we are not suitable to deal with such monsters, give it to the old Dong."


    Lu Li naturally nodded his head and looked at the "fury" wearing the blood red mask. He was about to speak, but he felt that he had become more strange now.


    In addition to the change of breath, the more important is the change of personality.


    Once upon a time, the fury of the great envoy made people feel like a volcano that would erupt at any time. He was very angry and proud.


    But now the fury of the great God, although the breath completely burst out, but he was silent to make people feel strange.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    "There''s something wrong with this guy."


    Lu Li gazed at the furious emissary with his exploratory eyes, and found that the light of life in his body was like a burning sea of fire, vigorous and surging, but there was no fluctuation. The two states, fierce and dead, which should not be integrated into one, were extremely strangely integrated into his body.


    In addition, Lu Li also saw the light of "divine power" in the fury of the great envoy.


    Complex as it is, it is in the heart of his heart.


    And the heart


    Lu Li was absorbed in the heart and saw the color of dark gold and the muddy blood light emitting dirty breath.


    It''s the flesh and blood of the sea god.


    "Kill them, rage!" Having been banned from hiding in the space layer, the original sin God made him completely angry and said to the furious God envoy like "command".


    Normally speaking, even if the status of the original sin emissary is higher than that of fury, the fury will never be tolerated when being reprimanded and ordered in this tone. However, now he is like a sculpture, without any reaction at all. He raises his hand mechanically and suddenly holds it empty!


    Click!


    The space in front of Lu Li and Gu Haoran seems to be strangled by the invisible giant force, and a large area is broken.


    Fortunately, both of them were not ordinary masters. As early as the moment when the angry God raised his hand, they had already reflected and left the crushed space on both sides.


    "You''re right. This guy is a little weird."


    At this time, Gu Haoran also showed a trace of dignified expression, nodded to Lu Li: "it seems that we have to call for help as soon as possible."


    Lu Li had no choice but to say, "so why don''t you bring him with you?"


    Gu Haoran did not speak, because the original sin God had already flown over, with a bit of crazy meaning, even as if to die with him.


    "Gu Haoran!"


    The voice of the great God of original sin spread.


    Gu Haoran glanced at him and tapped the void with his fingers.


    Six Yanfa ¡¤ burning the sky!


    Whoa!


    The endless flame rolls like a storm, isolating the distance between them.


    Although the great God of original sin suffered some minor injuries, he was still the master of the highest realm. He did not care about the flame that Gu Haoran used. He broke it with one hand and went close to fight with Gu Haoran.


    He obviously had some understanding of Gu Haoran. He knew that although Gu Haoran had mastered the difficult inheritance of derivation, close combat had always been his weakness. As long as he fought with him closely, Gu Haoran, who had no time to develop his methods, was just a slightly stronger master.


    Although the idea is good, it is a pity that Gu Haoran can not give him this opportunity.


    Over the years, Gu Haoran has experienced many battles and knows that there are many enemies against Yanfa. If everyone can succeed, he will never live today.


    "I feel more and more that I may have met you."


    Gu Haoran was a little more upright. He held the seal formula in his hands. He grasped the wind and the fire on the other hand. The wind and fire generated each other. A more terrible fire storm swept around, so that the original sin God had to urge the martial arts to resist.


    However, after hearing Gu Haoran''s words, the original sin God Shiwan immediately calmed down. His voice was indifferent and said, "take care of yourself. Maybe after today, your legend will come to an end."


    "Legend?"


    Gu Haoran laughed, as if he were flattered. "I didn''t expect that the great emissary of the great deity would give me such an evaluation. Perhaps my head is valuable inside your cult? "


    The original sin emissary ignored Gu Haoran''s self ridicule, but looked at the furious emissary with stiff movements and said in a deep voice: "fury, what are you waiting for? The opportunity for revenge is just around the corner. Don''t let your enemy wait too long. "


    "Let your anger fall upon the earth again."


    It was like opening a special command. The furious god suddenly put down his arm. His voice was like the sound of gold and iron, with a bit of confusion: "revenge Revenge... "


    "Yes."


    He suddenly regained consciousness and looked at Lu Li. "I want revenge. You are my enemy."


    "There seems to be something wrong. If you insist, he is your enemy."


    Lu Li some speechless looking at the fury.


    When he was abolished, Gu Haoran had a greater responsibility. Although he finally blew up the whole small world, which was equivalent to directly killing half of the life of the fury God emissary, the matter should still be a secret, and the furious God had no idea who blew up the small world.


    Therefore, strictly speaking, his enemy is Gu Haoran, not himself.


    However, the current state of the fury God emissary does not seem to be able to communicate with each other. Lu Li does not waste his words. Shennian pulls the other three long swords, and immediately starts to attack first!


    Secret sword, moving mountainsEight barren sword rhyme


    fall to the gods!


    The three swords were used separately by three long swords, cutting into the void, and severely cutting the body of the fury God envoy.


    However, the fury of the great God did not dodge, as if there was no feeling. When the long sword was cut on him, except that the falling God sword could make him shake a little bit, the rest of the attack did not play a role at all.


    Of course, his robe had been damaged, revealing his scaly body under it.


    Those scales, if Lu Li didn''t admit wrong, should be a kind of body tissue belonging to the sea god general.


    "This guy turned himself into a monster."


    However, Lu Feng did not move his sword as though he was holding it.


    Click!


    A corner of the blood red mask was broken, revealing half the chin of the fury emissary.


    As a result, Lu Li saw something very strange from there.


    It''s some black tentacles that are swinging at a terrible speed.


    It seems to grow out of the blood and flesh of the fury God, and absorb the nutrients of his flesh and blood.


    Hiss


    When the black tentacles came into contact with the air, they immediately emitted a lot of black smoke. The furious emissary also gave out a cry of pain. He covered his mask with his hand and stuffed those tentacles back. He kept saying revenge and other words in his mouth.


    He should have gone mad.


    Being polluted by the flesh and blood of the divine power and the sea god, both the essence of life and consciousness have completely changed to the direction of monsters.


    "It''s a pity that you now have the power, but you have lost the essence of being a human." Thinking of this, Lu Li can''t help but sigh. In the face of the fury, Lu Li knows something about him.


    Although the original fury God envoy also pursued strength, he had the pride of a warrior. However, since his martial arts cultivation was abolished, this pride has become obsession, which makes his sword deviate from the point of view, and turns to pursue the power of the outside world.


    Now he really has a very terrible strength, so strong that Lu Li thinks that he can open the Shenwei mode, he may not be his opponent.


    However, he lost his essence of being a Terran, and he only fought with people by his fighting instinct, which greatly restricted his exertion of this strength.


    In other words, although the present fury God envoy is a strong one with the power of a top master, he can no longer be regarded as a "warrior".


    It''s just a weapon at best.


    Judging from several orders given to him by the great envoy of original sin, we can roughly infer that the way to transform the great envoy of wrath is not much different from the way of creating the Holy Light Pope. However, the Holy Light Pope himself still has a certain will and can freely control his own power. However, the furious emissary needs others to command. Compared with the Holy Light Pope, he is more like a weapon that only knows how to obey orders.


    "I can only say it''s sad."


    Lu Li sighed and decided to give this "old friend" a good time.


    Holding the sword over the top, it once again stimulates the boundless genuine Qi in Zhihai Youfu. The light of the sword on the top of the head is like the sea, which instantly drops to the earth!


    The shadow of the 18000 swords blinds the sky and swallows the body of the furious envoy in an instant.


    The furious emissary did not dodge or even resist, but in the shadow of the sword like the sea, the sound of clanging collision was always heard.


    His body is no longer a human body, but will gradually transform into the sea god of the water god family www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    The shadow of the sword has been completely engulfed.


    Lu Li''s expression slightly coagulates, knowing that this should not kill him, but can temporarily suppress him. So he said to Gu Haoran: "move faster, I can''t suppress this monster for too long."


    "Younger martial brother, do you have any misunderstanding about elder martial brother?"


    With the wind and fire in hand, Gu Haoran, while dealing with the God of original sin, replied with a wry smile: "your elder martial brother is not a warrior who is good at fighting. The derivation I inherited is a profound way to explore the past and future. But in terms of combat, it''s not as good as your second elder brother. "


    "You don''t have the ability to bring him here now. Why do you talk so much nonsense?"


    Lu Li didn''t have a good way: "what''s more, you can win even Jiang Huanjun. When you deal with this nameless guy, can you capsize?"


    Gu Haoran did not speak, but the smile on his face became more bitter.


    No name?


    This guy is not a little nameless character.


    Although Gu Haoran was not sure where he had seen this great God of original sin, he had a vague impression that he must be a strong man in his own era.


    It''s just that some of the strong people have died, some are uncertain about their life and death, and are in a state of disappearance. Just in line with these two, the scope is already very large. Gu Haoran can''t think of the corresponding characters for a while, but during the period of fighting with him, Gu Haoran can probably determine his real combat power, which is extremely excellent even among the top masters.


    I don''t know why he has the flavor of the top master, but Gu Haoran thinks that the possibility of hiding clumsy is also great.


    "Seek more happiness for yourself, younger martial brother."


    Gu Haoran sighed, "elder martial brother, although I can not lose, but want me to support you, that is impossible."


    "Hold on a little longer, and old Dong will come."


    Finish this sentence, Gu Haoran no longer pay attention to Lu Li.


    Because the great God of original sin has broken through his wind and fire once again, and his whole body is burning with white flame, and his divine power is constantly rising, as if some dangerous trick is brewing.


    Bad.


    Gu Haoran flashed this idea in his heart, and without hesitation, he stepped into the void.


    Just as his figure disappeared, the God of original sin raised a finger and the whole sky was full of light!


    The strong light, like the sun, appeared in the sky above Wuzong.


    Immediately, a dark space crack appeared in Gu Haoran''s position when he raised his finger.


    As long as he ran a little slower, this invisible and terrible attack would fall on him on the spot.


    Gu Haoran stepped out of the void a hundred feet away. His face was also a look of palpitation. He patted his chest and said, "are the people of the Shinto so troublesome? It''s just like moving the abyss. Who can withstand it? "


    "If you can''t hold on to it, you have to."


    Lu Li yelled: "how dangerous these guys are! You have seen it with your own eyes now!"


    "Today, either kill them, or catch one who can ask questions, or..."


    Just half of the words, Lu Li suddenly felt a kind of cold killing machine covering his body. He immediately stepped on the infinite body method, and moved dozens of Zhang.


    The next moment, a thin red light through the sky, and then a series of deafening explosions!


    One hundred and eight thousand swords were broken!


    Lu Li did not dare to stop for a moment. He looked into the collapsing sea of swords. The figure of the furious emissary was still standing in the same place, and he also raised a finger, with red light gathering.


    It is a special energy mixed with divine power and his own skills.


    The terrible power that even space can ignite.


    Lu Li has no doubt about the power of that thing. As long as he has a little bit of it, he is afraid that it will not be much weaker than the divine punishment of the Holy Light Pope.


    That''s the power to hit yourself on the spot.


    "When will Dong Ao come?" Lu Li almost roared and asked.


    Gu Haoran was also entangled with the God of original sin. At the same time, he replied helplessly: "you ask me, and who am I going to ask?"


    In principle, Wuzong is also in the imperial capital, Dong Ao should not be so slow.


    Unless, this top strong person has been trapped.


    Are there so many powerful people in the Shinto religion? Sent two people to kill themselves, but also can send someone to arrest Dong Ao?


    When Lu Li thought of this, he suddenly felt that he was not so lucky today.


    After all, in addition to Gu Haoran and Dong Ao, he has no other salvation in the imperial capital. Although mu ningqiu is one of them, she may not be able to get here immediately even though she is in the palace. Moreover, her strength will not play a role even if she joins in the battle.


    This is no longer an ordinary battle of masters.


    In addition to themselves, there are already four people involved. If you also include the strong man who may be holding Dong Ao in check, the top masters involved here are five.Five top scuffles, not to mention Mu Ning Qiu can not manage, even if Mu whale is still there, he dare not.


    It''s up to you.


    Lu Li looks at the fury God who is just like a "demon" who is carrying 18000 swords. His eyelids jump slightly.


    His only card left at present is probably Shenwei.


    If the divine power is opened, you should be able to circle with the fury God for a moment, and there is a good chance to kill this monster.


    However, no one is sure whether the fury emissary is the abandoned son of the deity to exchange the son with himself. After all, they have mastered the Ministry of heaven and must know that they have a secret method to improve their strength for a short time.


    Then the fury of God will make this "evolution" failure of the defective products will appear here, the deep meaning behind it is some intriguing.


    At the same time, Lu Li glimpses that the furious God emissary has raised his red fingers once again. As long as he does it again, his sword will be completely broken. Lu Li''s heart is so fierce that it seems that some kind of shackle is broken in his body. Then, his eyes are filled with purple and gold light.


    Shenwei ¡¤ Kai!


    Boom!


    A huge momentum from the sky, into a flame, draped on Lu Li.


    Lu Li held Canglang sword in his hand. His arm was too fast to be captured by the naked eye, so he directly swung out ten falling God slashes.


    Ten huge golden swords collide in the void and turn into a fine net of swords, which envelops the body of the furious God emissary, and directly cuts his scales into a dark golden light.


    Some of the vulnerable parts were even cut into the flesh.


    The fury God makes use of instinct to set up his arms to protect his heart and head from being attacked. The scarlet eyes hidden under the mask stare at Lu Li through the gap between his arms, as if thinking about how to "crush" Lu Li''s head.


    Aware of this with infinite killing vision, Lu Li''s purple and golden eyes also flash, palm high, and then suddenly fell down.


    Numerous purple chains emerge from the void, smashing the surface defense of the fury God envoy, forming a "spherical" prison made of purple chains in the void.


    Empty town ¡¤ God prison!


    This move is a powerful array that even heaven and man can be trapped. The monster that the great Pope of Shengguang can really master the power of heaven and man can''t be broken, let alone the furious emissary who has lost his will.


    Locked in the center of the prison, he struggled like a trapped animal and roared in his mouth.


    "Well done!"


    Seeing this scene, Gu Haoran couldn''t help saying: "hold on, younger martial brother. Old Dong should come soon!"


    "I hope so." Lu Li doesn''t agree. He silently calculates the time in his heart, and at the same time prepares to brew the final killing move of the sword.


    Even if the state of divine power was opened, Lu Li never used this sword, because it was completely beyond the level of "heaven and man".


    It may be the unfinished sword created by jianzun in order to pursue the road.


    Although the power is huge, under the state of divine power, Lu Li can barely display it. But once this sword is used, Lu Li feels that he has to lie in bed for at least ten days and a half months, which is extremely harmful to the meridians and himself.


    The current situation is not optimistic. If you are still forced to "paralyze", this business will really lose money.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    It is never Lu Li''s character to make a loss.


    But it has to be based on life safety.


    Empty town and divine prison is the most complete and powerful means that I have mastered at present. It is also the only card that can mediate with heaven and man. However, its disadvantages are obvious, that is, the requirement for "energy position" is very high. Even if he has mastered the golden energy, Luli must be in the state of divine power to display this kind of "miracle" array seal.


    In other words, Shenyu and Shenwei are two trump cards coexisting. In a short minute, I have no means to trap the furious God envoy who is close to the edge of losing control.


    It''s a question of whether to do it or not.


    It is also a question of how to expand the results of the war and stabilize the situation.


    Lu Li admits that this is the first time that he has encountered such an unfavorable situation, but fortunately, Lu Li thinks that he has caused enough troubles, and those difficult problems, large and small, may not be as difficult to deal with as this. What''s more, those troubles brought me more experience, as well as the determination to make a choice at some last moment.


    When he began to hesitate whether to use the sword or not, Lu Li had intentionally or unintentionally turned his eyes to the original sin envoy who was still in a fierce "collision" with Gu Haoran.


    Instead of worrying about an enemy that he may not be able to solve, it is better to kill this guy.


    After all, Shenwei state is gradually passing, which is the most precious card of his own. To let it disappear without doing anything is not in line with Lu Li''s character.


    So Lu Li made a decision almost within ten seconds, raised his hand and chopped a sword at the original sin God.


    Although it is not a real card that can make him lie in bed for more than ten days, Lu Li also used 10% of his skills to know the secluded mansion in the sea, which almost completely rose, setting off an invisible storm. A huge amount of genuine Qi was infused into this sword, and the space was directly split into a black scar more than hundreds of feet long by Lu Li.


    The sword had already torn the void within a thousandth of an instant. It made a silk like sound and cut into the body of the great God of original sin!


    There was even a trace of residual influence to Gu Haoran. The explosion of terror immediately lifted him out and spat blood. He said in a half startled and half angry way: "do you want to kill me together?"


    "Not so much."


    The purple and golden light in Lu Li''s eyes is a bit dim. Even with the blessing of divine power, it is also a huge burden for him to mobilize the number of Qi comparable to the top masters to leverage the aura of heaven and earth.


    Just like a child guarding the vast ocean, even if his strength suddenly increases, the "weight" of the sea will be crushed and exploded instantly.


    Fortunately, the effect of this sword is very obvious.


    This completely exceeds the power of the master''s realm, and is not much different from the top master''s all-out effort, reaching the level of heaven and man. He also prized a large amount of aura of heaven and earth. The aura rolled violently and turned into a burning light full of destructive power. On the spot, he submerged the body of the great God of original sin. Even the shrill screams stopped suddenly. One layer after another of aura surged, covering the sky for tens of miles. Those masters who watched the war near Wuzong did not dare to stay any longer and tried to escape the aura Range of surge.


    One sword almost cut through the sky. This terrible power made the masters of Wuzong raise their evaluation of Lu Li by several levels. Some people began to feel lucky. Fortunately, they made the right choice in the first place. They didn''t help each other and were wise to protect themselves.


    Otherwise, no matter which side they are on, the real victims are ordinary masters of their strength.


    Didn''t you see that Gu Haoran, as a top master, was shocked to vomit blood by this sword?


    If they were in the middle of the aura surge, they would have become pieces of meat.


    "I can''t kill him!"


    When Gu Haoran withdrew from a certain range, he clung to Yin Jue in his hand and said in a deep voice, "he should also have transformed his body. This sword is enough for him to be severely injured, but he can''t be killed."


    "Enough damage."


    Lu Li''s eyes flash slightly, the state of divine power is fading, and the time is coming to an end.


    But instead of waiting for the end of the divine power, he directly summoned three long swords. The concrete gods interfered with reality and manipulated the three swords to fly into the surge of aura.


    Three hundred thousand and eight thousand swords covered the area in an instant. The sword rain was like ploughing the field and rolled up the surge.


    Although the great God of original sin, who did not know where he was hiding, did not make a sound, but Lu Li''s mind could sense that the triple 108000 sword had indeed hit the target.


    Even if the other side does not die, it has been abandoned.


    "Here comes the old Dong."


    At this time, Gu Haoran, with a dignified face, exhaled a breath, which was completely relaxed.


    At the next moment, Dong Ao, who was full of blood, came to the sky of Wuzong.


    In his hand, he also carried a figure like a dead dog.He was also dressed in a religious robe. Half of his face armor was broken and his whole body was stained with blood.


    Dong Ao''s body is also full of blood, but obviously, it is not his own blood.


    Gu Haoran saw this scene, surprised: "did not kill unexpectedly?"


    "He''s useful." Dong Ao shook his head, and did not explain what was the use of this guy who was almost beaten to half death, but directly threw him to Gu Haoran.


    Gu Haoran caught the dying guy, who was also suspected to be a great envoy. He stepped into the void in an instant, and then returned from the other side. His tone quickly said to Dong Ao: "did you see the trapped monster?"


    In fact, without him to remind him, Dong Ao had noticed that he was trapped in the middle of the prison, and his whole body was full of scales.


    That kind of full of violent atmosphere, even Dong Ao has some fear.


    Not to mention that at this time, the power of the void town has begun to dissipate due to the decline of the divine power effect. Lu Li can not continue to maintain the God prison, the fury of the God makes it possible to break the seal at any time.


    See Dong Ao did not speak, Gu Haoran added: "that is your opponent."


    "I see."


    Dong Ao Yan is concise and comprehensive.


    Gu Haoran couldn''t help but look at him: "are you ok?"


    After all, before he came here, Dong Ao obviously experienced a fierce battle. Although won the opponent, but no one is sure how Dong Ao''s injury is, can still fight with this kind of monster.


    Dong Ao did not speak, but answered Gu Haoran''s question with action.


    Just at the moment when the furious emissary was about to break through the blockade of the prison, Dong Ao''s figure flashed and rushed out like a strong wind. Without any fancy energy fluctuation, he simply and directly punched.


    The blow fell on the head of the fury, and almost deformed his solid skull.


    The invisible air waves spread to all directions in a circular arc, and the residual strength of the empty town was broken on the spot and turned into purple broken awns.


    The face armor on his face was completely cracked by the rage, and the face covered with black tentacles was exposed in front of the three people.


    "It''s kind of disgusting."


    make complaints about the irritable smell of the chest between the thorax.


    Gu Haoran also deeply thought ran nodded, "it''s not the first time I''ve seen warriors polluted by different forces, and there are not a few who have completely transformed into monsters. But it''s the first time I''ve ever seen someone as disgusting as him


    With that, Gu Haoran didn''t watch the fight between Dong AO and the furious emissary.


    Because that''s not a fight at all.


    It is Dong Ao who is hanging and beating each other unilaterally.


    Where is Dong Ao, who has lost his will and manipulates a monster with heaven and man''s fighting power by instinct?


    "It''s no small matter to capture two deities'' envoys alive."


    Gu Haoran turned his eyes to the space blocked by the sea of three Epee swords and said with a wry smile, "should I praise you for your steadiness, or should I say that wherever you go, you will cause trouble to where?"


    the original sin God makes life and death unknown at this moment, but Gu Hao Ran has already acquiesced in him as one of the "trophies" and even started to make complaints about the trouble of landing.


    Lu Li scratched the tip of his nose and said, "I can''t be blamed for this. It''s their initiative to provoke me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    This is not Lu Li''s assumption of responsibility.


    I just came to Wuzong to meet Jiang Caixing and see what Li Wuming, a "lucky robber", has on the current situation.


    But who could have thought that the big hand behind controlling everything had already reached Wuzong, and this was a killing game arranged for him?


    Lu Li knew that the Shinto must be quick to kill him, but he didn''t expect that the Shinto would sacrifice his capital so much that he sent three great envoys in one breath. Moreover, it seemed that he could even ask Gu Haoran for help, and asked someone to intercept Dong Ao who came to support him in advance.


    If they had not miscalculated Dong Ao''s strength, the result of today''s battle would have been hard to say.


    At least, both Lu Li and Gu Haoran are sure that they are not as unreasonable as Dong Ao.


    Although the fury of the great God envoy is a remnant of the transformation failure, his strength is a solid level of heaven and man.


    Hang up this monster to beat, Dong Ao''s strength is stronger than when he fought with mu tea sleeve before.


    This one-sided sling did not last long.


    Even though Lu Li''s last three swords had not completely dissipated, Dong Ao had already smashed his fury with one blow, and the scales and armor on his body penetrated with great force, forming a round black void behind him, and the space was like a mirror.


    The fury God makes the black tentacles on his face swing wildly, extending towards Dong Ao, but he is shattered by Dong Ao''s fierce real Qi.


    The black tentacles, as if they had life, were screaming faintly.


    But because Dong Ao smashed the golden flesh and blood of his heart with one blow, it was difficult to maintain the vitality of the furious God.


    The scales on his body began to peel off rapidly, revealing the withered skin and flesh.


    Black tentacles "scream" and turn into fly ash, revealing a face that has been completely unrecognized.


    His body, which was still thick and strong, suddenly turned into a thin and withered appearance. His eyes were dazed by rage. He saw Dong Ao at the first sight. He seemed to recognize Dong Ao. After a little awkwardness, he turned his eyes to Lu Li and Gu Haoran, and suddenly understood what happened.


    It''s just that the broken memories can''t be put together at all, but he still remembers that he was finally transformed into a monster.


    "So I''m going to die."


    He felt that the vitality in his body was rapidly passing away. At the moment when the heart made of dark gold flesh was broken, he was doomed to die.


    However, he did not have any regret, just some relief, and a trace of relief: "it is good to die."


    "Thank you very much."


    The furious God nodded to Dong Ao.


    Dong Ao did not say anything.


    "They''re old friends. I don''t want to say anything more before I die?" Lu Li sees that he has regained consciousness, but intends to ask for some useful things.


    However, the angry emissary just gave a hoarse smile: "I''m just an abandoned son. What do you think I''ll know?"


    While speaking, his body was rapidly turning into fly ash. When he had that dark golden heart, he was like firewood burned by a raging fire. Even though the fire was burning vigorously, it was in a state of exhaustion of oil and light. Now lost that dark gold heart, the flame extinguished, leaving only the embers all over the ground, will be blown away by the wind.


    However, the furious emissary took a deep look at Lu Li, and suddenly said, "be careful of the holy master. He is the really terrible role of the Shinto.". Holy Light Pope He''s just a better and more successful experiment than I am. "


    Speaking of this, the furious emissary seemed to think of something and said to himself, "yes, you should have guessed the news. Otherwise, the Shinto will not have to deal with you so hard. "


    "Then I have nothing to say."


    "Take care, Lu Li."


    The furious God made him laugh, lowered his head, and completely turned into embers, which was blown away by the wind.


    Lu Li turned his lips, but he was a little speechless.


    But it''s sad that the guy in the heart is really angry.


    He joined the Shinto for the sake of strength, but after gaining the power, he lost himself. When we are awake at the last moment of life, we are in a state of having nothing.


    This life has been chasing quicksand like fantasy, but in the end did not hold in the hand, can be said to be extremely sad.


    However, Lu Li didn''t have much time to mourn for his opponent. He exchanged his eyes with Gu Haoran. Gu Haoran understood his meaning and shook his head and said, "don''t expect me. That guy is not easy to be provoked. Although you can beat him hard, now no one is sure that he still has some combat power. If he is forced to hurry up, he will run out and drag me to die together, elder martial brother, I will be wronged. "


    Speaking of this, Gu Haoran looked at the space surrounded by the sea of triple swords, and vaguely could feel the life breath of the great God of original sin.


    I have to say, this guy''s life is really hard.


    Lu Li''s attack just now is no less than the top master''s fight. With the three swords in the sea, Gu Haoran thinks that he is a dead end for any master in the "peak" realm.However, the original sin God makes this guy can not use common sense to infer, and his strength is not only the peak master.


    Not to mention, his breath of life presents a very strange state, obviously has received some transformation. Although he is not completely transformed into a monster like the fury of the great God, he will not die so easily in this state of life.


    "He has no strength to fight again."


    At this time, standing on the side of Dong Ao suddenly said: "although his breath of life is still very strong, but has fallen into a deep sleep."


    "Into a deep sleep?"


    Lu Li frowns.


    Then he opened his eyes of exploration and looked inside through the sea of triple swords.


    Sure enough, at this glance, we can see that the God of original sin is in a very strange state. His body surface is wrapped by a very strong life energy, and constantly repair the wounds brought by the previous sword. The repeated cutting attacks of the sea of three Epee swords are almost all resisted by this layer of life energy. As for the original sin God in the sea, his knowledge of the sea has indeed stopped, which can not be fake.


    "Don''t pit me, old Dong. If I go in and he suddenly wakes up, you know, I''m not good at fighting."


    Gu Haoran still doubted and said with a bitter smile.


    Dong Ao shook his head, too lazy to explain what.


    After confirming the status of the original sin envoy, Lu Li made a quick decision and directly untied the sea of triple swords. The infinite body method was lifted and flew towards the other side.


    Gu Haoran sees this, originally wants to stop words all to have no time to speak.


    "I''m really asleep." Lu Li looked at the God of original sin who was covered by a thin film of white light, nodded and said, "and this guy can''t wake up within a period of time."


    This kind of special state is obviously a kind of life-saving card, and just now his own sword almost cut the body of the great God of original sin. Even if he has accepted some transformation of the Shinto, and his body has been upgraded to another level, it still belongs to the category that can be understood.


    In other words, he is not a monster like the Holy Light Pope. Once his body is cut open, he will still die.


    Even if the Holy Light Pope''s core made of flesh and blood by the God of the sea is destroyed, he will die on the spot, not to mention their products transformed from "leftovers".


    But now the state of the original sin envoy is really a little tricky.


    On the white film, there is a strong breath of life, and it can defend against the attack of three hundred thousand eight thousand swords. The sea of three Epee swords was his last strike in the state of divine power. Even this could not break through the thin film defense, which proved that this thing could absolutely resist the full shot of the top masters.


    Maybe even Tianren level attacks can be blocked several times.


    In order to break the film, it is not worth the loss to try to use the heaven man level attack.


    Therefore, after a short period of thinking, Lu Li said to Gu Haoran: "please send this guy to the elder brother. There are many secrets hidden in him. Before he wakes up, make sure that he will not be rescued by anyone."


    To avoid this, he has to be sent to a safe place.


    However, in the whole world, where is there any safer place than under the eyes of a real man and nature strong man?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    Gu Haoran took a deep look at Lu Li and did not refuse this request.


    Su Lao met Lu Li. They must have talked about something. Lu Li Hui''s request to send the original sin envoy to Su Lao must be certain.


    However, Gu Haoran still reminded him: "Su Lao is different from us. He guards the rules of the world and won''t do it easily. You don''t want to drag him into the water, even though he is still polite to you now. If the old master finds out that you want to use him, the elder martial brother will not be able to help you at that time. "


    "In the eyes of elder martial brother, am I the kind of person who can''t carry it clearly?"


    Lu Li jokingly said, "if I have a few lives, I''m afraid it''s not enough to die if I have a real strong man of heaven and man level."


    "You just know."


    Gu Haoran sighed.


    Now Luli''s strength has far exceeded his estimation. Gu Haoran knows that it is impossible to face Lu Li with the same attitude as before.


    "Mr. Dong, please."


    After that, Gu Haoran took another look at Dong Ao.


    Dong Ao still had no expression. He just said, "the Shinto''s hand is too long. Today is Wuzong, and tomorrow is where?"


    "If you let that monster roam in the holy land of tuntian, it will cause disaster sooner or later. It''s not for you. No thanks. "


    "Well, it''s like your character."


    Gu Haoran laughed, and then pressed the white film on the body of the God of original sin with his hand, and calmly said, "this matter is not over. You should have prepared for it early."


    This sentence is mainly to remind Lu Li.


    At present, Lu Li is the only one who is involved in the cult. There was a lot of hatred between the two sides. The Shinto''s attitude towards Lu Li was to kill him, and Lu Li''s attitude towards the Shinto was obviously that he would rather kill wrong than let go.


    At present, the Shinto religion has broken three great envoys in succession in Lu Li''s hands. It is absolutely impossible to give up on this matter. Moreover, the great God of original sin fell into their hands. This guy obviously knew a lot of secrets, and the Shinto couldn''t allow Lu Li to dig out those things that could not be known from the mouth of the great God of original sin.


    This time, Dong Ao helped, but next time, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy.


    Lu Li also knew his current situation. His eyes flashed slightly. He nodded and said, "send this guy to the resident first. I still have some things to do."


    "You know what you know." Gu Haoran said: "I can''t. remember to go to your second senior brother. Stimulate that sword, and he will come to see you. "


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he immediately thought of the sword meaning Gu Haoran had left for himself. Although he had some guesses in his heart, now that he heard his affirmative reply, Lu Li also kept this matter in mind.


    Although he did not know his strength, he was respected by Gu Haoran in many ways. He must be a top level sword cultivation even if he was not a top master.


    The strength of sword cultivation should always be viewed across a level. Especially this kind of powerful sword cultivation, it is not difficult to fight with people at a higher level. He can be regarded as a top master.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li said, "thank you first, elder martial brother."


    Gu Haoran waved his hand, "as long as you don''t cause some trouble, even if you thank me."


    After saying that, he urged the supernatural powers and made them disappear in the sky with the great God of original sin.


    Lu Li sees this and is planning to lead Jiang Caixing to leave with him. However, Dong Ao says at this time: "hold on."


    "Master Dong has something to say?"


    Seeing Dong ao as if he had something to say to himself, Lu Li asked.


    Dong Ao nodded his head and said, "there are indeed some things to tell you."


    He seems to be so straight to the character, there is no tactful meaning, "about Yao Dou."


    "Master Dong is worried that I am not good for him?" When Lu Li heard the speech, he probably knew what Dong Ao meant.


    Yao Dou was obviously moved by his invitation to join the local government. Although the relationship between Dong AO and him is like a teacher like father, Dong Ao has no way to intervene in Yao Dou''s decision, let alone stop it. Therefore, even if he is worried about Yao Dou''s safety, he will not say this in front of Yao Dou.


    So he would come to say to himself that Lu Li was not surprised.


    "I''m not worried you''re against him."


    Dong Ao shook his head. The master, who was strong enough to blow up the fury, seemed a little embarrassed at the moment. He hesitated and said, "Yao Dou has the blood of heaven and man. You should have known that."


    "That''s right."


    Lu Li nodded, "it''s Dou Zun''s blood. My elder martial brother mentioned it before."


    In fact, Gu Haoran didn''t say about Yao Dou''s blood, but Lu Li guessed the clue according to some clues. At first, outside the small world, Gu Haoran obviously wanted to fight for something for Yao Dou. Although he may have given up in the end, Lu Li has long been aware of Yao Dou''s identity.Dong Ao was silent for a moment, then said: "yes, he has the blood of Dou Zun."


    "I didn''t want to stop him, but you should be aware that the gods are interested in blood. Almost all of the monsters they are committed to cultivating are the products of mixed blood


    "Although the sea god of the water god clan is a very powerful alien, its blood force is essentially the same as that of heaven and man."


    "When the strength reaches the level of seeing God, the physical body has undergone a great change. After evolution, man and nature are no longer human beings. This kind of power is passed on to future generations. Although it will become thinner, there are still some forces. "


    As if he had not said so much for a long time, Dong Ao had to carefully consider every word he said, so he said slowly: "if he is still with me, I can protect him. If he had joined the Ministry, the Shinto would have dealt with him. You should know that douzun is a powerful man and nature from the age of ten thousand nationalities. The power of his blood must have an irresistible attraction to the Shinto. "


    "So I hope you don''t let Yao Dou join the Ministry."


    Dong Ao finally said his own ideas.


    He hoped that Lu Li would not ask Yao Dou to join the Ministry. After all, Yao Dou, with his talent and potential, is just a warrior who can not destroy the territory. Even if he joined the Ministry, it would not be good for Lu Li. Instead, he would attract the attention of the Shinto because of his blood.


    In fact, in the process of Dong Ao''s narration, Lu Li has already thought about the end of Nalan''s family.


    In cooperation with the Shinto religion, we sacrificed all the young people, and finally integrated the flesh and blood of the sea god general to create "Sanli". This is obviously an attempt. The Shinto has reached out to its former "cooperative objects". Those ancient clans with the power of blood are the targets of their next experiment.


    However, Yao Dou, a descendant of heaven and man, who has no powerful force behind him but has the blood of douzun, is naturally extremely attractive to the Shinto religion.


    Lu Li understands this truth, so he can understand Dong Ao''s worries.


    After a little meditation, Lu Li said, "to tell you the truth, it''s just a try to invite Yao Dou to join the Ministry. Master Dong should know that my real goal is not Yao Dou, but you. "


    "For a strong man like you, I naturally hope to have a chance to make friends with you and get your help at some critical moment in the future."


    "There''s no problem giving up Yao Dou. As long as master Dong is willing to give me a chance to cooperate, I can think that I have not said those words to Yao Dou. "


    "Good."


    Dong Ao is also concise, said: "as long as you don''t need me to do something against the bottom line, I will help you when necessary."


    "Master Dong can rest assured of this."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "after this time today, master Dong should see that I am not going against your bottom line. Instead, I am making enemies with those who violate your bottom line. As long as there is such a cancer as Shinto, Zhenwu will not be peaceful for a long time. "


    "After all, I want a world where I can live quietly."


    "It''s the same with master Dong, isn''t it?"


    Dong Ao took a deep look at Lu Li and then said, "I hope you don''t have your own calculations."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    Farewell Dong Ao, Lu Li took Jiang Caixing into the palace, to the palace of Changsheng.


    "How come you back so soon?"


    Mu Ning autumn is obviously busy because of the static and dynamic situation of Wuzong. However, when she saw Jiang Caixing behind Lu Li, she realized the causes and consequences in a moment and said with a bitter smile: "you must not tell me that there is your participation in the affairs over Wuzong."


    Lu Li first burst a hundred thousand and eightthousand swords, sweeping the sword Qi across the whole imperial capital, and the palace naturally received news. But there is a very strong array barrier in the imperial palace. It is difficult to distinguish the sword gas when it permeates the sky. Only can we know that it is the power spread from the direction of Wuzong. Mu Ning Qiu also does not know that this force is from land and land.


    "If I don''t say it, you should not believe it?"


    Luli shrugged his shoulders, and the tone was helpless.


    "Say, what''s the matter this time?"


    Mu Ning Qiu stared at Luli for a few seconds, and finally gnawed his teeth and said, "you are a disaster star. You can go anywhere and keep going."


    "I can''t blame me this time. It''s the divinity who has taken the initiative to find things."


    "It seems that they have mastered the information network of Tianbu initially, and even the things I came to the capital can know in advance," sighed Luli. And ambush in advance in Wuzong. If there is no helper, this time, it is really necessary to explain that it is in Wuzong. "


    "Is it a cult?" Hearing Luli mentioned the Ministry of heaven, Mu Ning Qiu understood who was behind the matter.


    "The Wuzong permeated the divine religion, and developed several sects into the congregation. And they also ambushed three great envoys, one of whom was a monster like the divine light Pope who had the power of destruction of the heaven and man. " Luli nodded, and quickly said the causes and consequences, and then said, "now Li Wuming disappears. Lin Wang north and your father''s clues are all in yumagic mountain. It seems that I must go to yumagic mountain this time."


    "If you have any follow-up to the Ministry of heaven, you will have to follow up on it yourself."


    Lu Li threw a jade Jane to Mu Ning autumn, and said, "I have asked everything hall to check the place of the manufacturing department, and with their efficiency, I believe that soon there will be news back. This step will completely hide your trace. You don''t have to worry about the old stubborn target you in the dynasty. When you find the place of the manufacturing department, everything hall will contact me through this jade Jane, and then you will find Fang Yin. "


    "Wait, you mean, you''re going to throw your hands off the mess here?"


    Mu Ning autumn seems to suddenly respond to, frown: "God Wei Si things, I also inconvenient to intervene, you know."


    "You don''t need to intervene. You just need to find Fang Yin, and then try to get Fang Yin to meet songbocheng."


    Lu Li sold songbocheng without hesitation.


    Now songbocheng has broken his legs for the sake of the Ministry of heaven. He thought Lu Li would go back to the emperor to find Fang Yin and share some pressure for himself. But songbocheng decided not to realize that Lu Li had just returned to the emperor for a few days, and he had dug out all the "rotten sores" of the emperor.


    To measure the advantages and disadvantages, Luli still thinks he should go to yumagic mountain.


    "And what about her?"


    Mu Ning Qiu neither agreed nor refused, and his eyes fell on Jiang Caixing, "you abducted Jiang family, and she was also going to yumagic mountain with you to take risks?"


    "That''s what she means, I''m just working with her."


    Lu Li said: "she wants to go to Yumo mountain to find Li Wuming, and I need to find the truth of Lin Wang leaving north. By the way, whether our majesty is also hidden in yumagic mountain. Strictly speaking, we just set up a companion on the road, and our goals are different. "


    "With her strength, it''s just death to go to the mount of the demon."


    Mu Ning autumn never guest airway: "and with such a burden, you can not do anything."


    "Don''t worry. I have my own way."


    Lu Li also did not entangle on this topic too much. After finishing, he said to Mu Ning Qiu: "and then, the secret envoy Zhou Jing was hiding in South Street. His purpose is unclear, but he is not unable to cooperate. If you have any trouble with Fang Yin, you can ask him about it. "


    "As long as Fang Yin and songbocheng can meet, the rest of the matter will not need you to worry about."


    After that, Luli looked at Jiang Caixing, who was pale: "you stay here for a while. I need to meet a new friend I met before."


    Jiang Caixing knew that he was saying that the God of sin was the chief.


    He captured such a big man and could not say anything without questioning.


    So Jiang Caixing although some in the heart unwilling, or nodded: "I know."


    "You two don''t have a fight." Lu Li looks at Mu Ning autumn with uneasiness.


    Both of them are extremely proud of their character. They put them together. Although it is not allowed by water and fire, they can not be said to be allowed by water and fire. But with the virtue of mucing autumn''s "mouth poison", they are afraid that three or two sentences can pick up the fire of ginger Caixing. Then the two men will fight and Luli will have to do the peacemaker, and they will have to get some headache.


    But before he went on, Mu Ning autumn showed a little strange smile, and said, "rest assured, this measurement is still available.""It doesn''t make any sense for me to embarrass an indestructible weak person."


    That''s it?


    Lu Li''s face changed. When he looked at Jiang Caixing again, he found that Jiang Caixing''s eyes sank and there was a cyclone brewing all over him.


    Forget it, anyway, a master, a immortal, even if the fight really started, Mu Ning Qiu can also hold this one of the proprieties.


    As for Jiang Caixing?


    Even if Mu Ning Qiu really let her fight, she may not be able to hurt Mu Ning Qiu.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li didn''t worry about anything. He gave mu ningqiu a look of "don''t overdo it." then he patted Jiang Caixing on the shoulder and left in silence.


    After he left, mu ningqiu looks at Jiang Caixing from a commanding position, and Jiang Caixing is also a tit for tat reply with a defiant look.


    There was a long silence between the two people. At last, mu ningqiu took the lead in breaking the silence and said with a smile, "you are a guest. If you have any requirements, please do not hesitate to mention it to this palace. This palace is not stingy enough to treat the guests harshly. "


    "I''m not bothered by your royal highness."


    Jiang Caixing said calmly: "under the fence of a host, where dare you have any requirements."


    If Lu Li is still here, he must say "Yin Yang strange Qi".


    When the two women met, they didn''t have to do anything at all. The scene was full of gunpowder.


    "Ha ha."


    Mu Ning Qiu said with a smile: "this is not the first time that I have heard of the name of Jiang Caixing, a martial religion. With his back to the Jiang family and Premier Li Wuming, I thought it would be Tianjiao, but today I saw him, I was a little disappointed. "


    "It''s not until today that it''s the immortal realm. Isn''t Jiang''s indolence in practice?"


    "The reputation of the grand Princess of the holy kingdom is like a thunderbolt to my ears." Jiang Caixing did not give way: "but today I saw that she was just a girl with sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Are you still immersed in the so-called "youngest master"? If I remember correctly, has this record been broken? "


    It was really broken.


    And the person who broke it just left.


    What''s more, age is originally mu ningqiu''s advantage. Jiang Caixing is indeed several years older than her. If the so-called youngest master is still her, mu ningqiu can retort. But now, Jiang Caixing takes the initiative to mention it. Mu Ning Qiu for a time is a bit blocked.


    "Blame that bastard!"


    Although it was just a moment, Mu Ning Qiu saw the proud smile on Jiang Caixing''s face, and immediately wrote down a pen to Lu Li in his heart!


    Lu Li, who had left, did not know that the two women were fighting openly and secretly. As a result, he suffered a disaster of no consequence.


    ¡­¡­


    "Su Lao, I''ve come to disturb you again."


    In the doctor''s office deep in the old street, Lu Li said hello to the resident who was sorting out the miraculous medicine in the yard, but his attitude was much more casual than before.


    Su Lao stood up straight, indifferent way: "can''t be bothered, but that person''s state is a little strange, you should be careful."


    Obviously, Gu Haoran has sent the great God of original sin to Su Lao.


    And Su Lao also checked the film.


    "Strange" can be evaluated by the real man of heaven, which means that the film must have other effects.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    "Thank you for reminding me."


    Lu Li thanks Su Lao and does his courtesy.


    After all, this is a strong man of heaven and man level. It is not too much to say that he is the God of the world. He would like to say a word or two, that is, to release goodwill. No matter what the goodwill is for, it is definitely not a bad thing at present.


    Su Lao waved his hand, "I am an old bone is almost useless, and it''s good to watch some excitement occasionally."


    "He''s in the inner room. Go ahead."


    It seems to know that Lu Li has something to ask, but Su Lao didn''t say much. He pointed to the inner room of the hospital. "That layer of film will soon dissipate. Don''t crack it by force."


    "I understand." Lu Li nodded.


    The film on the body of the great God envoy of original sin is obviously for self-protection. As long as you don''t move it, when the injury of the great God envoy of original sin recovers a little bit, the film will naturally become unsustainable and disappear slowly.


    Stepping into the inner room of the hospital, Lu Li saw the white film floating in the middle, just like a luminous egg.


    The body of the God of original sin shrank in the thin film, and his consciousness was still in a state of deep sleep.


    Lu Li looked at two eyes. From the perspective of the exploring eye, the "light" of the film was indeed dimmed. A large part of the rich life energy was absorbed by the God of original sin.


    Even if the body of the God of the original sin has been transformed and almost does not belong to the category of human immortality, he will still die.


    The life energy in the film is his last resort to save his life.


    "Little guy, is there a way to solve it?"


    After observing for a moment, Lu Li grabs the ball out of his sleeve and points to the white film and asks.


    The little hairball opened his hazy eyes, glanced at the white film lightly, and said with disdain: "you can''t solve such a low level of life energy?"


    It was because he felt the "power" similar to the palace of life from the film, so Lu Li didn''t take the last means of the great envoy of original sin as one thing at all. Although the little hairball itself has no power, don''t forget that when it was in the palace of life, it was in charge of the law in the long river of life. For it, dealing with this life energy is as simple as drinking water and eating.


    The little ball shook his hair and flew out of Luli''s palm. The rabbit''s teeth chewed hard on the white film. On the impregnable film, he immediately made a "click" sound.


    And then there are cracks on the white film.


    The ball continued to gnaw, and soon a fist sized gap was made on the white film.


    "Although it''s very low-level, it''s good to be able to condense this level of life energy."


    It is like a full meal, the voice is a bit more jubilant, not as listless as before, around the white film of the God of original sin gnawed a circle, until the white film gnawed a lot of holes, it just comfortable sigh, flew back to the shoulder of Lu Li, casually said: "this level is enough?"


    Lu Li looked at the film which could not recognize the original shape, nodded and said: "almost, chew a few more, I''m afraid he will die directly in it."


    The power that supports the existence of the white film is the energy of life, and the God of original sin makes itself depend on those life energy to heal the wound and survive. If they were all eaten by the ball, he would be seriously injured.


    "Where did you catch this guy? It has a strange smell


    "This is the great man of the Shinto, who should have been transformed. The body is no longer a human race."


    Lu Li explained at will.


    But little hairball was surprised and said, "transform people? No, I''ve seen a reformed man who has mixed the flesh and blood of another race or strength. The breath of this guy is somewhat different from them. It seems that he has the blood of another race. "


    Speaking of this, the small hairball suddenly said: "he is mixed blood!"


    "Mixed blood?"


    Lu Li Leng Leng, and then with incredible eyes to see the original sin God.


    Half blood means that one of his parents, or grandparents, is a different race.


    But how could that be possible?


    Since the time of wanzu, there is no trace of alien race in Zhenwu region. Even if there is, it is an old monster that has existed for a long time. How can it combine with the Terran and give birth to offspring?


    Moreover, the hatred between Zhenwu people and other nations has long been irreconcilable.


    Lu Li thought of many possibilities, but he did not think that there was a mixture of human and alien races.


    Perhaps it is too sensitive to this word, or perhaps the disappearance of the membrane causes the recurrence of the old injury in the body. The God of original sin actually turns to wake up and looks at the small hair ball on Lu Li''s shoulder first, and then looks at Lu Li. His voice is hoarse and says: "it''s strange to have mixed blood."


    Lu Li calmed down and said calmly, "it''s not strange that mixed blood itself will cooperate with the madmen of the Shinto cult, but I didn''t expect it."


    "They can even be used as experimental objects for the Terrans with the blood of heaven and man. For them, the mixed blood with alien blood like you should be a better experimental body.""I''m curious about the reasons why you choose to cooperate with the Shinto."


    Seeing that the God of original sin fell into silence, Lu Li said with a smile: "of course, you can not answer this question. It''s just to satisfy my curiosity. It''s not a very important thing


    "Because the Shinto has something that makes me strong."


    Just when Lu Li was going to change a question, the original sin God envoy actually opened his mouth to answer.


    His attitude of cooperation, let Lu Li all feel a little strange.


    But at this time, the God of original sin even reached out and took off his mask.


    A somewhat old face was revealed.


    Lu Li''s pupil was slightly contracted.


    Not surprised at the face.


    To tell the truth, he did not know the God of original sin. Even if Gu Haoran''s various hints show that the identity of this great God of original sin should be very unusual. He may have been a strong man who was active for a time.


    But Lu Li didn''t know much about such a strong man, nor was he curious about his identity.


    He was just shocked by the appearance of the God of original sin.


    Just like Ren Tu and Li Wu Ming, who are too young, this is not normal.


    Even ordinary masters should not be so old. Not to mention that the God of original sin himself has touched the strong at the top level, and he has also accepted some kind of experiment of Theology and transformed his body.


    Under such circumstances, he still has a look of excessive old age, unless he has reached the level of being a resident.


    But the old thing is almost a living history. Even the age of the ten thousand tribes was opened only after he passed through the gate of heaven and man. Up to today, he should be the longest existing Terran except those "monsters" in Liangjiehe.


    "Surprised."


    Seeing Lu Li''s surprised expression, the God of original sin said faintly: "this is why I have to get strength. The blood of other races is constantly eroding my part of the human race. I have to turn to the gods for help. I can draw nutrients from the flesh and blood of the divine power and the sea god, and maintain the balance of the body. I will not become a monster, nor will I be swallowed up by the blood power of other races in my body and become broken flesh and blood. "


    "Lu Li, not everyone in the world can be as lucky as you. In addition to those martial arts men who seek pure strength like rage, there are also people like me who can''t help themselves and have to turn to "madmen" for help. "


    Maybe it''s because of being seriously injured. The God of original sin made it hard to speak.


    With these words, he began to cough and spit out some blood foam.


    "Is that a satisfactory answer?"


    The smile of the original sin emissary is ironic.


    It''s like satirizing Lu Li''s incapacity.


    "For the sake of your cooperation, let''s be frank with each other." Lu Li didn''t care about the slightest irony, and said faintly: "with so many actions of the Shinto, one day they will expose themselves. I''ll give you a choice to sell this madman force, which will be destroyed sooner or later, for your own life. "


    "It shouldn''t be a hard choice. As long as you''re rational, you know what to choose."


    When Lu Li said this, he suddenly said, "unless you think that religion is more important than your life?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    "I am a man who will do anything to survive."


    The great God of original sin said without hesitation: "even if I became like this, I didn''t give up to continue to live. Do you think the Shinto is worth my life for? "


    "Of course not."


    Lu Li replied with a smile.


    In fact, the cooperative attitude of the great God of original sin is not strange.


    There are many people in this world, some people think that some responsibility or mission is higher than their own life. But there are also some people who think that their own life is the most important thing, and everything else is false.


    The great God of original sin is obviously the latter.


    Because of his alien blood, he was born with misfortune. He experienced the suffering and understood the value of life. From his many cards to protect his life, we can spy on one or two.


    It is impossible for such a person to take his life for the sake of the so-called mission or loyalty.


    Lu Li likes to cooperate with people like the God of original sin, because they don''t need to be intimidated or seduced at all. They just need to give them an option to "live" and they will tell them everything they want to know.


    "Come on, you need to know something."


    The great God of original sin said calmly, "but I want to remind you that although I am willing to exchange some information for my own life. But everything in this world has value. If you want to know more than it is worth, you need to pay some extra chips


    "Fair and reasonable, this is the basis of cooperation."


    The God of original sin looked at Lu Li, "I believe that manager Lu can understand this truth."


    "Of course I have no problem."


    Lu Li chuckled: "putting everything on the negotiation table is the most simple and direct way, although it is not covered up and not decent enough. To be honest, I like it very much. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li slightly pauses and stares at the God of original sin: "I want to know the true identity of Shenhua Pope."


    "Real identity?"


    The great God of original sin glanced at Lu Li, and then said, "what kind of misunderstanding do you have about Shenhua Pope, or do you have any misunderstanding about Shinto itself?"


    "Do you think that every strongman of theocracy has a more prominent status in other places?"


    "Isn''t it?" Lu Li said faintly: "Jiang Taohua, Jiang Huanjun, and you, the strong one who makes my elder martial brother feel familiar with. Don''t you have another distinguished identity? "


    "There are many great envoys of the Shinto cult, such as Jiang''s sister and brother and I, who are in the minority after all."


    The original sin emissary said in a calm tone: "although we who join the Shinto on the way can get the status of the great God envoy by strength, we can''t get access to the real core secret."


    "Every great envoy enjoys the so-called" divine power "quota. However, there are only a small number of great envoys who are trained by the deities themselves. What others are exposed to is just the flesh and blood of the sea god, such as the power possessed by fury. "


    "That kind of power has a lot of sequelae. We people, who say they are the great gods, are actually the test objects of the God of the sea to test the flesh and blood of the sea god."


    "Do you think that if you were a confidant, the Shinto would treat us like this?"


    The voice of the original sin emissary is a little interesting.


    Lu Li was silent and said nothing.


    "The real identity of Pope Shenhua is that he has no identity." The great God of original sin took a look at Lu Li and continued: "he is like a strong man coming out of thin air. He has no past and no memory. As far as I know him, he is like a real "God emissary". He is compassionate and thinks that he came to this world with the arrangement of the gods. "


    Speaking of this, the great God of original sin noticed some changes in Lu Li''s eyes, and said faintly, "why, do you think that after I joined the Shinto cult, I will completely submit to them? Of course, I will also investigate the situation of Shinto, especially the two patriarchs of Shinto and Shenhua. "


    "I can''t see that you are still a little wary of Shinto?"


    Lu Li said with a smile, "in this case, why do you still agree to the request of the Shinto to and fight against me?"


    "Against you? Manager Lu, I advise you not to look too high on yourself. The world is far more complicated than you think. The more you feel that you are close to the truth, the more trapped you are by some people. "


    The God of original sin sneered: "it''s just like the strong man in heaven and man outside. Do you think that his existence does not have any calculation of his own? If he had his own calculation, do you think you can resist it? "


    "No


    Lu Li replied truthfully.


    It doesn''t matter what kind of thoughts Su Lao will have when he hears this dialogue.


    To put it bluntly, there is no need to conceal their conversation here. As a man who sees God, Su Lao really wants to know something. Everything in the world has no secret for him.Unless it is blocked by other heavenly beings, Su Lao can penetrate any corner of Zhenwu area with his huge mind.


    "You see, we still have something in common."


    The original sin emissary continued: "although you have destroyed many of the gods'' plans, how can you conclude that those things are not the bait thrown by the gods. Even if they deliberately want to destroy you? "


    "There are some people in the Shinto cult who regard you as the number one enemy, but in the eyes of Pope Shenhua, you are not a big threat."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he understood something in a flash. He knew that although the words of the great God of original sin were exaggerated, most of them were true.


    The theological plot is too big. There must be some lunatic in the ancient court among them. The remaining evils of the ancient court in the age of ten thousand nationalities are absolutely impossible. Even Lu Li sometimes doubts that Shinto is just the tip of the iceberg in the overall situation laid down by the ancient court. Now it seems that their ultimate goal may be to create man-made "gods" to create human shaped weapons comparable to those of heaven and man. Although this idea is shocking enough, it is not that no one has ever thought of it in the age of thousands of nationalities.


    For example, the puppet armor skill of douzun is a magic way to create heaven and man. And douzun didn''t just think so, he did.


    And it''s only a little short of making the puppet armor of heaven and man level.


    Although it was a failure in the end, it proved that the idea that the gods wanted artificial gods was not so crazy.


    So what do they really think?


    After heaven and man, it is the strong man of the road level.


    Does the Shinto still want to create high-level humanoid weapons?


    This possibility is not absent, even very large.


    However, Lu Li pressed the bottom of his heart''s guess, looked at the original sin God envoy and said: "according to your words, I''m just a bug in the big game of Shenjiao by mistake. Although it''s boring to them, it''s not enough to destroy some plans for me."


    "You are a smart man, Lu Li."


    The God of original sin laughed: "you have some knowledge of your own situation, and you have no doubt about it. Why did the god religion aim at you so many times but never killed you?"


    Lu Li''s eyes flash.


    No doubt? How can there be no doubt?


    Especially after this time, Lu Li''s suspicion of the Shinto religion became deeper.


    To tell you the truth, this time the Shinto ambush three top in Wuzong, which seems to be a must kill layout. But in fact, there are some hidden dangers in these three top leaders, such as the furious God emissary who lost his will, and the original sin God envoy, who is full of alien blood and has always been suppressed.


    Both of them have top-level or even surpass the top-level combat power, but they can''t give full play to their own strength.


    As for the top one who was directly defeated by Dong Ao, although Lu Li doesn''t know his specific situation, Lu Li guesses that he should have the same problems as the two men.


    In other words, the killing seems to be a safe way to kill yourself, but in fact it leaves a little leeway, more like a warning.


    Otherwise, the Shinto religion only needs to send another "holy light Pope". Once the man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made man-made, even if Dong AO and Gu Haoran arrive in time, he can join hands with the great God of original sin to kill himself on the spot.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    Lu Li didn''t think that the Shinto couldn''t grasp such a good opportunity.


    Because if you put yourself in a position to think about it, you will never let go of the possibility of killing the "enemy number one.".


    Not to mention this kind of 10% assurance, even if only two or three percent, Lu Li believes that he will bet.


    However, the Shinto didn''t do so. Although they also sent the original sin envoy, the furious envoy and the unknown envoy, they could let the three kill Lu Li in the imperial capital, and the chance of success was absolutely not high.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li suddenly laughs at himself and says faintly: "in the eyes of the deity, I''m just a mole ant who accidentally intrudes into the chessboard?"


    "You don''t have to belittle yourself. You have indeed broken many of the plans of the Shinto. No matter how unimportant the plans are, they are carefully arranged by the gods to control some part of the situation. "


    "It''s like a game of chess that doesn''t matter. Although it can''t affect the overall situation after being destroyed by you, within a certain period of time, the Shinto is doomed to slow down because of these influences."


    The great God of original sin looked at Lu Li and said, "that''s why the Shinto sent us to give you this warning."


    "I have received this warning."


    Lu Li said: "well, what does the Shinto want to do next? Even if you''re not a real confidant, you should be able to get access to many of the Shinto programs. "


    "Tell me, don''t miss anything."


    "Lu Li, have you not given up


    The great God of original sin frowned: "I think I have made it clear that the Shinto and you may not be enemies. Even if you think that the Shinto is a big problem in your heart, with the strength you have now, you can never shake the Shinto."


    "I thought you could figure it out."


    "But you are still so out of your power. If you just want to die, you have many other choices. Shinto is not your only goal."


    "What''s more, you regard Shinto as a target, but you don''t know that Shinto also takes you as a target."


    "Through the gate of heaven and man, you are the best experimental body in the eyes of the gods. The reason why Pope Shenhua didn''t kill you is that you still have something to attract him. You who are alive are more valuable than you who are dead. "


    "The gate of heaven and man is..."


    Words have not finished, the outside spread to the old night not salty voice: "this topic stops here."


    The great God of original sin changed his expression, but immediately shut up.


    He didn''t want to offend the old man.


    Lu Li said with great interest: "why does Su Lao stop him? Is there something about the gate of heaven and man that the old man had concealed before? "


    "Old man, I''ve told you everything I can say. Even if I hide something, it''s for your own good. With your current strength, it''s not good to know too much. "


    "Besides, the information obtained by the so-called theocracy may not be accurate. What he is going to say next is that the possibility of the truth is not high, but may mislead you. "


    Su Lao didn''t choose to come in. His voice was not only admonished, but also warned the God of original sin.


    What should be said can be said, and what should not be said should not be said more.


    The great God of original sin understood the warning, took a deep look at Lu Li, and then said, "you have heard some words, not that I don''t want to say, but I can''t say them."


    Su Lao''s warning obviously made the God of original sin fear. At the same time, he also understood the bottom line of the strong man in heaven and man outside.


    Previously, the God of original sin took the initiative to mention Su Lao, just to test the bottom line of this old man.


    What he didn''t expect was that the bottom line of the old man was the gate of heaven and man.


    The great God of original sin guessed many things in an instant.


    He is very clever, but the wiser he is, the more afraid he is of death.


    Although he did not want to die in the hands of Lu Li, he did not want to die in the hands of Su Lao.


    "Let''s readjust the rules." Lu Li didn''t mind Su Lao warning the original sin God envoy that he would not tell the intelligence about the gate of heaven and man. Just nodded and calmly said, "let''s start with the next plan of the Shinto."


    To be honest, Lu Li doesn''t really care about the so-called "gate of heaven and man.".


    Even though there are many secrets hidden behind it, Lu Li knows that he is not qualified to touch the overall situation behind the gate of heaven and man.


    Even before the Shamanism was solved, he went to study the conspiracy that might have calculated all the warriors in the whole world. Lu Li was not afraid to die to that extent.


    Seeing that Lu Li didn''t seem to want to give up, the original sin God envoy was too lazy to persuade him again and said directly, "the next plan of the Shinto sect is very simple. I think you should have guessed. Through the power of Tianbu, they will establish a cooperative relationship with the ancient people who are gradually desolate, and then use the power of the ancient people''s blood to continuously integrate the flesh and blood of the divine power and the sea god generals to create more "monsters" and perfect the power of the "divine light" Pope little by little. ""Man made man."


    Lu Li nodded.


    But now he doesn''t make a fuss.


    The real plot of the Shinto is obviously not so simple. Man made heaven and man may be just a delay in their plan. Although it is likely to be a very important link, it is certainly not their ultimate goal.


    If it''s just to create a man-made weapon of heaven and man level, there''s no need for the Shinto to to deal with it. Even if it''s the "unstable factor" that has repeatedly destroyed their plans, they just send someone to give them some warning. Lu Li guessed in accordance with his own logic that the Shinto warned himself that he might be actively trying to find out their bigger plot.


    You want to scare yourself off?


    Or more directly, just want to attract yourself?


    Either way, Lu Li believes that man-made heaven and man are nothing to make a fuss about.


    "Yes, it seems that you already know a lot about the religion."


    The tone of the original sin emissary also gradually relaxed. "The Holy Light Pope is the first generation of experimental body of Shinto. They want to use the power of" mortals "to create gods. There are many secrets involved in this. I believe you can also notice that the humanoid weapons created by integrating heaven and man''s blood, alien blood and flesh, and the so-called "divine power" may be their initial plan, not their ultimate goal. "


    "But now, no matter what they''re trying to do, you''re going to stop it, right?"


    Hearing some of his pondering questions, Lu Li glanced at him and asked with a smile: "is it not as good as what you said that the great God of original sin joined the Shinto just to survive. In fact, you still have some loyalty to the Shinto?"


    This boy is as sharp as the rumor.


    The great God of original sin flashed this idea in his heart, but his face was still. He replied faintly, "there is no so-called loyalty in this world. Are you loyal to the holy land of swallowing heaven? You are so desperate to fight against the Shinto cult and the heaven and the devil kingdom. In fact, you are only fighting for yourself. Everyone has different definitions of interests. Maybe your interests are more "selfless", while mine is just to live longer. "


    "I didn''t mean to take part in the feud between you and the cult. But now that I''m in the game, it doesn''t mean that you can quit if you quit. I can''t make you stop this time. I can''t go back to the Shinto, so I hope that manager Lu can arrange a hiding place for me


    The great God of original sin looked around him and suddenly chuckled, "for example, here?"


    Although this hospital is ugly, no one can imagine that there is a strong man of heaven and man level living here. If you look at the whole Zhenwu area, apart from the six holy places, this medical hall is probably the safest hiding place.


    It has to be said that the abacus of the great God of original sin is really loud.


    As long as you can stay with Su Lao, even if the Shinto really wants to trouble him, unless you go out and do whatever it takes, you can''t kill someone in front of a man and nature strong man.


    "It''s not up to me to decide." Lu Li did not answer directly.


    The great God of original sin also kept silent for a moment.


    Until outside again sounded the sound of the old man.


    "Yes, it happens that the old man is short of a man to take care of the medicine field."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    With Su Lao''s consent, the God of original sin was obviously relieved.


    Lu Li looked at him with a smile, and then said, "can the God of original sin know the yumagic mountain?"


    "What do you ask this for?"


    The great God of original sin was obviously in a good mood, but he still doubted and asked, "Yumo mountain is very dangerous. Even the Pope Shenhua has not let anyone get close to it."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was a little strange, but his face was still. He said faintly, "I heard that Li Wuming went to Yumo mountain, and Lin Wangbei was probably there."


    "It has something to do with the disappearance of two powerful people in a row, and there is also the shadow of Shinto behind this. Don''t tell me that Yumo mountain has nothing to do with Shinto. "


    "Even if it does, it''s not something I can know."


    "I''m not the true confidant of the Pope of Shenhua. Many of his plans can''t be told to me," said the great God of original sin. In fact, even a real confidant may not be able to know every arrangement of the Pope Shenhua, especially when it comes to the secret place of yumagic mountain. "


    "In that case, no one in the whole Shinto will know whether the Pope Shenhua has any arrangement in Yumo mountain?"


    Lu Li pondered, but his eyes were observing the expression of the original sin emissary.


    He always felt that the God of original sin did not really tell the truth.


    You should know that the position of a great God who has mastered divine power in the Shinto can never be as simple as he said. Pope Shenhua is not a fool. He gave all the cards to him before he was sure whether the great envoy of original sin could be trusted?


    "I know you don''t believe it, and I wouldn''t believe such a groundless reason."


    "It''s a pity that sometimes the truth is so absurd. Even if you don''t accept it, it''s the truth. "


    The original sin emissary said indifferently, "the divine power is not as precious as you think. As I said, the great envoys like me and fury are just experimental bodies selected by the theocracy. As long as we can accept the power, they don''t mind giving it to us. "


    "Even Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun, the brothers and sisters, could have this power if they had not refused the divine power themselves."


    "So, having divine power does not mean that I am the core of the Shinto. Can you understand this explanation? "


    Lu Li did not speak.


    Because now, it''s meaningless to talk about it.


    Yumo mountain is inevitable. No matter what he says, he must go to Yumo mountain to see what secrets are hidden there.


    Li Wuming, Lin Wangbei, and even Mujing have lost three strong men, which are related to Yumo mountain. What''s more, the mysterious strong man behind HuangXuan seems to be closely related to yumagic mountain. Lu Li doesn''t have enough information in his hand, so it''s impossible to judge for the time being. But what can be determined is that this strong man must be plotting against yumagic mountain.


    "It seems that you have made up your mind?" The original sin emissary seemed to notice something. Looking at Lu Li, he showed a smile: "I really envy a young man like you. He is brave and fearless. No matter who his opponent is, he dares to compete with him."


    "The great God has made his words heavy. I don''t want to be against the strong without necessity. This world is supposed to be shared by hundreds of millions of creatures, but some people regard it as private, as a chessboard. Tens of thousands of years ago, the Terrans made concerted efforts to fight against the rule of other nations. Did they not make peace in the world, and there would be no more wars or threats of death at any time? "


    Lu Li said faintly: "but now the Terrans are no longer threatened by the alien race, but the interior is beginning to be chaotic. Have those guys hiding behind their backs ever thought about how many innocent lives will be sacrificed for their goals


    "Sacrifice innocent lives?" The God of original sin murmured and said, "maybe, but don''t forget that the real strong have no one else in their eyes. Unless they are strong at the same level, the lives you are talking about are no different from those of scale insects, birds and beasts. Even ordinary Terrans frown once when they kill these lives? "


    People will not pay attention to the ants on the soles of their shoes, and the strong will not care about the so-called common people.


    What''s more, what the strong are plotting is for themselves. It is an unrealistic fantasy to ask them to give up for their so-called innocent lives.


    The God of original sin felt that Lu Li was too naive. Even a novice warrior would not talk about it. He was also a strong man who had experienced great storms and waves. Now he has a fierce reputation as a "demon king". Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, no one will think that Luli is a small role.


    The more so, the more amusing Lu Li said.


    "That''s right. It''s a pity that you forgot a little bit."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "you and I are also one of the living beings in this world. Even if you have become a master or even can become a man of heaven in the future, but the world has been destroyed by those lunatics. What''s the significance of having such a strong strength?""There are other worlds beyond the heavens. When our strength reaches the realm of you and me, we may not need to be partial."


    The great God of original sin replied, "beyond this sky, there are as many worlds as Zhenwu. As long as you keep yourself alive, where is not survival? "


    That''s why they have different views.


    It''s no secret that there are other worlds out there. Since there is a strong race in the heaven, there must be a strong race in the world.


    What''s more, at that time, the strong people who can leave the sky will at least be at the level of heaven and man. Strength can reach the level of heaven and man, no matter which world you go to, you can live well.


    In other words, it''s not the original sin God that makes a person think. When their strength reaches the master level, they will know more and more secrets. At the same time, with their constant transformation, their life level is getting higher and higher, and their mentality has gradually changed.


    It''s just like those who live in the sky and the sky.


    Originally, they were all human beings. When they practiced to the level of heaven and man, the essence of life had changed completely. They even began to think that they were gods.


    There are so many strong people like this. Can we ask them to have any sympathy for the "Terran"?


    No matter what Zhenwu area itself becomes, they can survive. The big thing is to break the sky, roam the sky and find another world suitable for living.


    Therefore, although the words of the great God of original sin are not very pleasant to listen to, what he said is true.


    "Maybe, in your opinion, my thoughts are just naive. Unfortunately, everyone has his own way of life. Although I am naive, I can at least be worthy of my heart. "


    Lu Li flicked his finger and didn''t say anything to the original sin God envoy again. "Since Su Lao agrees to stay here, you can take good care of yourself here. By the way, you can think about where you should go after you leave the Shinto."


    Thank you very much


    The original sin envoy also nodded.


    Lu Li finally took a deep look at him and turned away.


    But in the medicine garden, Su Lao was standing there with his hands on his back. As soon as he came out, he said softly, "do you really want to go to Yumo mountain?"


    "Yes, the younger generation has decided." Lu Li arched his hand to Su Lao, nodded and said.


    Yu magic mountain is a must, there is nothing to say.


    After hearing the speech, Su Lao sighed: "the old man has nothing to help you. I can only give you a suggestion. Under the Yumo mountain, there is a strong will. No matter what you want to do, don''t provoke him. If he wakes up, with the strength of Zhenwu area, he can''t be stopped at all. "


    "Not even the old man."


    Hearing the last words of Su Lao, Lu Li''s eyes changed slightly.


    He had seen the old man do it.


    Even if separated by hundreds of millions of miles, he can directly break the gap between heaven and earth, so that Yuqiong suffered a great loss.


    Now he said that even he couldn''t deal with the sleeping existence in Yumo mountain. How many secrets did Yumo mountain hide?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    "In fact, the best way is not to take risks in yumagic mountain. Unfortunately, I know you can never give up, so this advice will be saved. "


    Su Lao put his hands behind his back and sighed, "if you still wake up the existence carelessly, then unite all the forces that you can unite and kill him before he wakes up completely."


    "This is the only chance for you. Otherwise, once he wakes up completely and absorbs the evil spirit of Yumo mountain, he will instantly recover to his strength at the top of heaven and man."


    "Strong men of that level are rare even in Tianwaitian."


    Speaking of this, Su Lao turned to look at Lu Li and said in a soft voice, "so you may understand?"


    Thank you very much


    Lu Li pondered, then nodded, "excuse me, elder, what''s the origin of that mysterious existence?"


    "Old man, I don''t know where he came from."


    Su Lao shook his head and said, "but it is said that the consciousness of sleeping under the magic mountain is probably a part of the magic emperor. Body. "


    "But only points. Body, can''t be strong to this degree. In fact, even if you don''t go to yumagic mountain to disturb him, he also has signs of awakening over the years. Every ten years, the evil Qi of Yumo mountain will be out of balance, which is the process of consciousness swallowing the scattered evil Qi to strengthen itself and constantly wake up. "


    "I''ve been to Yumo mountain and want to see it with my own eyes. As a result, I only felt a very strong evil idea at the foot of Yumo mountain. Even the purest and most extreme villains in this world can not be compared with that evil idea. "


    "Therefore, I suspect that what was suppressed under the Yumo mountain is probably the evil thoughts of the demon emperor."


    Speaking of this, Su Lao looked at Lu Li again, "the magic emperor''s formula is all encompassing, and cutting off one''s own evil thoughts may also be a kind of cultivation method in the magic emperor''s formula. As early as in ancient times, the demons came to Zhenwu area, and there are not many legends left. But the existence of Yumo mountain proves that the magic emperor also came to Zhenwu area. As for his real purpose, it is impossible to know at this time whether the evil spirit incarnation is suppressed at the foot of Yumo mountain


    "In short, if it is not necessary, don''t disturb the existence of Yumo mountain. That''s not the terror you can deal with. "


    "I understand."


    Lu Li showed a trace of contemplation in his eyes, saluted Su Lao, and then said with a smile: "if an accident really happens..."


    "The old man still has a lot to spare. Although he can''t help much, he can still delay for a moment."


    Su Lao laughs and sees through Lu Li''s point of careful thinking.


    Lu Li was just a little relieved.


    After all, the only strong person I know is Su Lao. If Su Lao can help, this trip is also a bit of confidence.


    Otherwise, if you want to face the battle that may take place there, you will have to worry about yourself. Now you have to guard against the evil idea of being suppressed at the foot of Yumo mountain.


    Regardless of whether the evil idea is the incarnation left by the demon emperor, even Su Lao feels that the evil idea is very dangerous. Once it recovers, it will have the strength of the heaven and man. Lu Li has to be nervous about this.


    "You don''t have to worry too much."


    At this time, Su Lao suddenly advised: "all the burden is on their shoulders, sooner or later, there will be problems. Let yourself relax occasionally, rely more on others, and try to trust your partner. "


    "Master Su taught me a lesson."


    Lu Li showed a smile again.


    Trust your partner?


    That''s right. I do.


    Song Bocheng and mu ningqiu are responsible for the affairs of Tianbu, while mu Hongxiu is entrusted to discuss the decisive battle with the extreme heaven and demon kingdom.


    Because Lu Li has already realized that he is more and more incompetent and has encountered more and more things, so he can only give part of the matter to others to deal with.


    In this process, Lu Li also found that he seemed to be a bit arbitrary.


    Especially that night''s blood washing in Yanzhou.


    The shadow took advantage of this opportunity to clean up the family power of Yanzhou. It not only makes other aristocratic families share the same hatred, but also makes Yanzhou more weak than ever before.


    In the end, Lu Li found that all that was because he was arbitrary and did not listen to other people''s opinions.


    After that incident, there will naturally be some reflection.


    "In this world, you can''t do everything by yourself. You have your companions, your friends, and they are the strength you need to rely on. "


    The old man picked up the kettle and watered the elixir at will. He said with a smile: "for example, this time, you know to ask Gu Haoran for help. This is a good start."


    "You may not have to go alone this time."


    "After all, it''s too dangerous to take other people to Yushan


    Before Lu Li finished speaking, Su Lao interrupted with a smile: "may it be your burden?""Yes." Lu Li did not deny it.


    Because in his opinion, if only he went there, no matter what danger he met, he would have a chance to run for his life. But if you take other people, it will be different. To tell the truth, there is still a bad idea being suppressed at the foot of Yumo mountain. Lu Li doesn''t even want to take Jiang Caixing.


    Although there was an agreement between the two people, the situation in yumagic mountain is too dangerous. Some unexpected situations may happen at that time. Lu Li is not sure whether he can protect her, so he simply breaks the contract and does not take her with him.


    "You''re right to think so."


    Su Lao said: "when I was young, I used to rely on my own strength and thought that I didn''t need any help from anyone. However, the older you are, the more you want to have some friends to fight side by side. The stronger you are, the more serious your loneliness will be. I believe you have already had a similar feeling now. "


    "That feeling, too tired."


    Su Lao sighed: "if you don''t want to be so tired, you''d better find those who can fight with you now. Whether it is to train them or to make progress with them, in short, it is impossible to fight alone for a long time. One day you''ll face an enemy you can''t defeat, and you can''t turn it back every time. "


    This remind, immediately let Lu Li think of the scene of fighting with the incarnation of jade dome.


    At that time, all kinds of layout were actually for the gamble of breaking the border.


    If you can''t break through Mingyou in the end, or if you guess something wrong, you will not be as powerful as you think. That war would not only cost one''s own life, but would also involve others.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li knew that what Su Lao said to himself was true. His lips moved, but he couldn''t say a retort.


    As if in the past teeth sharp mouth, to now it is invalid.


    And Lu Li pondered for a while, and felt that Su Lao was not wrong.


    People need companions.


    You can''t win forever if you fight alone.


    "Have you figured it out?"


    Noticing the expression on Lu Li''s face, Su Lao laughed, "now that you''ve figured it out, don''t waste time here with the old man. Do whatever you have to do, and solve what you think is troublesome as soon as you have the opportunity. "


    "This world will soon change. By that time, all the troubles you used to think of may disappear. "


    Change, in some cases, may be good, but in most cases, it is a bad thing.


    Lu Li is not sure whether the change in Su Lao''s mouth is good or bad, he can only be sure that if this piece of heaven and earth is really changed. There will definitely be more conspiracies to surface.


    Now known deities, Tianwaitian, and the mysterious strong man who controls everything behind the extreme heaven and devil Kingdom, and even the top masters hidden in the world, including Chen Yang, the great leader of the earth department.


    These people have their own plans and calculations.


    When the Qi of heaven and earth is completely changed and the human world is restored to the same level as that of the age of ten thousand nationalities, maybe the world will no longer limit the coming of heaven and man. Those who fought fiercely on the sky appeared one after another, bringing about prosperity or destruction.


    "Don''t think too much. The world is not fragile enough to put everything on you."


    "Even if we really get to that point, there are other people who will show up. For example Snow Zun, such as the Lord of yezong, and even the strong men of the six holy places. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    Su Lao took a look at Lu Li and said calmly: "they will not sit and watch the world become a chessboard for some people. Although their strength reaches the level of heaven and man, their mentality will also change. But after all, there are not a few people who have the same ideas as you. Now they are not willing to show up. At the critical moment, these people may be your allies. "


    "Boy, don''t take it lightly. The old man knows that you regard all people as enemies and even don''t trust me. But think about it carefully, how can such arrogance not attract the attention of all parties? But today, apart from the forces who want to do things, who else has ever dealt with you? "


    Seeing the trace of disapproval on Lu Li''s face, Su Lao didn''t have a good way: "at the beginning, you and that little madman were fighting in the long street. At that time, I already saw that you were weird. It''s clear that there is no real Qi in the body, but with the power of Qi and blood, you can fight through Xuan. Moreover, that invisible sword Qi is simply against the law of martial arts. "


    "Why, still want to refute?"


    Before Lu Li opened his mouth, Su Lao choked his words back, "don''t think your secrets are really deep. When you are still weak, the real strong can see through your details at a glance. If I really want to do something to you, don''t you think you can live to this day? "


    This is a truth, and Lu Li has no way to refute.


    He could only touch his nose awkwardly, and said with a smile, "that only shows that the elder is magnanimous and extraordinary in mind, and he is not willing to have a common understanding with my younger generation."


    "But other people may not have the heart of their predecessors."


    "Don''t make jokes here." Su Lao stares to land to leave a way: "yezong that little Saint goes with you closely, do you think she Laozi can not check you?"


    "That''s the Lord of yezong, one of the greatest masters in the world. Even your two cheap elder martial brothers didn''t get any benefits from him in those years. Otherwise, Gu''s magic power was too powerful. They dare to break into yezong, and they were already taken down by others. "


    "What do you think you can do if such a strong man wants to deal with you?"


    Facing the problem of Su Lao, Lu Li fell into silence again.


    About Ding Lingxi''s father, that is, the attitude of Ye Zong, Lu Li naturally feels a little strange.


    Yezong, known as the six kingdoms, can be said to be the first in ancient times. Even if it is a slightly weaker holy land, they may not be able to compete with yezong today.


    But such a powerful clan, the daughter of their patriarch, had no movement. Although part of this relationship is white white, after all, as the spirit of the road and Ding Lingxi''s protector, she can also break out the strength comparable to the master at the critical moment, and even ordinary masters can''t get close to her.


    But even so, the Lord of yezong was quiet.


    Don''t you care about this daughter? Lu Li felt that it was not.


    The biggest possibility is that the Lord of yezong has sent someone to investigate Ding Lingxi''s current situation, and even checked his own intelligence.


    "In addition to yezong, there is also on Jianfeng."


    Su Lao snorted: "although the Dragon kissing sword in your hand belongs to the weakest sword seat, it was later seized by Yuan Jingtao. But yuan Jingtao is not as high-profile as you are. Although he is backed by Cangwang, he is also afraid that the sword summit will come to him. Therefore, he always conceals the fact that he is a sword cultivator. Until after the war with you, you killed and robbed the sword, and the Dragon kiss sword was really exposed. "


    "But Lun Jian Feng didn''t send anyone to look for the Dragon kiss sword. Do you think they are afraid of you?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Lu Li hesitated for a moment.


    On Jianfeng''s attitude towards himself, although there is no final conclusion, Lu Li doesn''t think he can make Lun Jianfeng feel afraid.


    You should know that sword cultivation is arrogant and arrogant. With its strong fighting power, every sword cultivation can''t think that he is inferior to others. What''s more, the Dragon kiss sword belongs to one of the seven famous fronts on Jianfeng. Even if, as Su Lao said, it was originally controlled by the weakest sword seat, but the seven famous swords are of great significance to Lun Jianfeng. It should not have been left out and controlled by an outsider.


    In particular, I also have a high profile. I have shown this famous front in front of people many times. As long as Jianfeng is not stupid, they should have received the news.


    "You see, these hidden goodwill, if no one tells you, you can''t know at all."


    Su Lao said: "I know that you had some unfair things in xuanjianzong, so you came to the wasteland with mu ningqiu. But in this period of time, have you not found that some things in this world are different from what you have seen and thought before? "


    "Please enlighten me."


    Lu Li said: "in my opinion, there will be many blind spots in some things. This is inevitable. Those who are in the game are fascinated and those on the sidelines are clear. Please give me your advice. "


    "No, it''s about pointing."


    Su said with a smile: "it''s just that the old man has lived a long time. In many things, I also have some opinions of my own. If you don''t mind the old man''s insistence, I''ll tell you. ""You should know that Tianbu''s existence is to collect intelligence from all sides, and it also serves as a spy."


    Hearing Su Lao''s words, Lu Li nodded.


    Recently, he is worried about the affairs of Tianbu, and naturally he has learned a lot about Tianbu.


    After a pause, he said, "if it is a big power, there will be organizations similar to the Ministry of heaven. Among them, the six holy places are the leaders. They have no less control over intelligence than any other country in ancient times, and they are even more powerful. "


    "You used to be a disciple of xuanjianzong. Maybe you''ve heard of one of the six holy places named baiyuilou."


    "The white jade building, said to be a holy land, is more like a chamber of Commerce." Lu Li nodded. Of course, he knew the reputation of white jade house: "you can buy anything in white jade building as long as you can pay enough price. Panacea, top-level Tiangong, and even one of the 39 magic weapons in the world can be bought in the white jade building. "


    "Not bad."


    "White jade building is such a place, as long as you can afford the price, there is nothing they can''t find."


    "The only thing that supports all this is" intelligence. "


    "Baiyuilou is actually the largest intelligence agency in the world. The so-called tianjiaobang of Zhengdao is the handwriting of baiyuilou."


    "Tianjiaobang" is the work of baiyuilou


    Lu Li was really surprised this time.


    Because he really didn''t think about the relationship between tianjiaobang and baiyuilou.


    Although the white jade building looks like a "Chamber of Commerce", as one of the six sacred sites, no one will underestimate it, let alone associate it with the "tianjiaobang" which is similar to the gossip.


    Even if the book of Tianjiao list is updated every time, people will scramble for it. I don''t know how many martial artists expect to be selected into the lowest "tongxuan list". Because even if it is only entering the list of tongxuan, it is also regarded as the Tianjiao of tongxuan realm, which is the supreme honor for the martial arts.


    Now Su Lao said that the Tianjiao list was written by Bai Yu Lou, and Lu Li also had a trace of curiosity about the so-called Tianjiao list.


    When he was still in xuanjianzong, he was the 70th place in tongxuanbang.


    Although the ranking is not high, for the number of xuanists in the whole Zhenwu area, they can be selected into the list of only 800 people, and they are ranked in the 70th place, which is enough to prove that Bai Yulou has a very high evaluation of him.


    "Yes, tianjiaobang is the work of baiyuilou. What''s more, this list of heavenly pride is just a kind of proof that white jade house controls the world''s intelligence. "


    Su Lao said: "there are many warriors in Zhenwu area, just like a list of the mysterious realm. If you want to be fair and just, you need to collect a lot of intelligence. Not to mention the list of immortality after that, some secrets involved in the master list. "


    "With the ability of Baiyu building, it''s easy for them to know your information."


    Lu Li hears the speech and is silent for a moment.


    Su is right. If Bai Yu Lou really has such a skill, it''s really easy to know some of his "secrets".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    However, Lu Li did not have any panic.


    Even if the white jade building is really the world''s first intelligence agency, their core secrets can not be explored.


    Lu Li didn''t mention it to anyone about the modifier. Although there were some strange behaviors in this period of time, such as the paranoid demand for Tiancai Dibao, and the extortion of those aristocratic families, they should have been written into some intelligence of Baiyu building.


    But Lu Li doesn''t think it will reveal his real secret.


    After all, although these behaviors are somewhat eccentric and do not conform to the status of a "master", they are greedy at most.


    Everyone will have some bad habits, or their own preferences. A young and promising master is greedy for money, which may be despised by others, but it is not so difficult to accept.


    "Hey, you boy, it seems that you have something to rely on."


    Su Lao wanted to go on, but he found that Lu Li''s expression was relaxed. He knew that he must have relied on him, so he said: "forget it, you will contact these things sooner or later, and you know it in your mind. I won''t say much about the old man. You can do it yourself."


    Lu Li suddenly flinched his face and said: "master, you can''t say that. If you don''t remind me, I still don''t know the relationship between baiyulou and tianjiaobang, let alone the biggest intelligence organization in the world."


    "As one of the six holy places, baiyuilou still deals in this kind of intelligence business, which is really unexpected to me."


    "You are wrong. Baiyu building is not engaged in intelligence business. The information they collect, the unimportant part, will be directly disseminated and shared with people in the world. If it comes to the real secret, according to the rules of white jade house, if you can afford it, they will sell it to you. But what do you have to pay for that secret? "


    Su Lao looked at Lu Li with a smile, as if seeing through what Lu Li thought in his heart.


    Lu Li laughed and didn''t answer.


    He did come up with similar ideas, such as going to the white jade building to exchange information and buy the details of the Shinto from them.


    However, Lu Li was reminded by Su Lao that the "holy land" of white jade building was in mind. Even if he really supported the intelligence business, the price must be very terrible.


    "But here, old man, I suddenly thought of another God."


    As if "suddenly" he remembered something, he said, "it is the same as the white jade building. As long as you pay enough, you can get all the answers in this world."


    "So good? What is it? " Lu Li also showed a curious expression.


    Su Lao looked at Lu Li and said slowly, "the head of the magic army, antiques."


    "Antiquity?"


    Hearing the name of "the head of Shenbing", Lu Li knew that this thing was definitely not accessible to ordinary people.


    However, Su Lao continued to explain: "antiques are untouchable and unpredictable. It can be anything, it can exist anywhere. And every time it appears, its shape and effect will change. For example, the antiques of this generation are called "omniscient and omnipotent."


    "Omniscient and omnipotent, isn''t that better than" gods "? That''s what the Shinto should have done. "


    Lu Li sneered, but did not care about the so-called omniscient description.


    There may be omniscient and omnipotent in this world, but it can never be a dead thing, nor can it appear in the world of Zhenwu domain.


    After all, Lu Li''s understanding of the world has become more and more clear after seeing the powerful men in the palace of life and the Tao level. This is a world where martial arts are enough to "communicate with gods", but the so-called "Tongshen" also has limits.


    At least the level of omniscience and omnipotence is not something that can be touched by Zhenwu area with the upper limit of heaven and man level.


    "Hey, don''t you think the Shinto hasn''t tried?"


    However, after Lu Li made a mockery of the deity, Su Lao chuckled, "the cult''s coveting of antiquities has never stopped, but they can''t, and can''t, take this world''s No.1 Shenbing."


    "Because the antiquities of this generation are in the hands of the Yan Ling of gulongting."


    "Another holy land?"


    Lu Li is really a little suspicious this time.


    Su Lao seems to be deliberately telling himself the "story" of these sacred places.


    From the white jade building to the ancient dragon court, in a short time, two holy places have been involved.


    Is that a hint? Or do you want to reveal something to yourself?


    Lu Li thinks that the latter is more likely.


    I am about to go to Yumo mountain. I may encounter some danger. So the "chat" of Su Lao at this moment will not be meaningless chat.


    He must have hidden some information in these words, waiting for himself to find out.


    "The holy land of gulongting has something to do with Shinto. However, you should have found that today''s Shinto is just the remnant evil of the ancient court in the age of ten thousand nationalities, and the ancient dragon court is the result of the evolution of the "ancient court orthodoxy.""The people of Guting worship gods, but not everyone is that kind of extreme madman. There are also a large number of people who do not really participate in the affairs of the gods. These people are the majority in the ancient courtyards, that is, "moderates."


    Su Lao quietly explained the origin of the ancient dragon court, and then abruptly skipped the topic: "gulongting''s derivative power is very strong, and it is likely to be a man of heaven. Of course, those people stay in the holy land all day long. Even if I have great skills, I can''t break through the powerful array that has existed in the holy land for so many years to spy on the real strength of those people. "


    "However, the deities have not been able to take advantage of the ancient dragon court, which shows that they must have the power of heaven and man."


    "Gulongting is your future partner."


    Speaking of this, Su Lao finally "exposed" his real goal.


    He is pointing out which of the six holy places will become his "friends". Of course, even an ally is a kind of friend.


    However, Su Lao only provides a possibility. More specifically, Lu Li has to think about it himself.


    "Where is the door?" Lu Li thought for a moment, but still raised the question.


    Among the six holy places, Tianmen may not be the strongest in terms of strength, but it certainly ranks in the top three. But Tianmen is more famous than the other five holy places.


    If the six sacred sites are compared to "the unknown land", Tianmen is one of the most high-profile and well-known holy places.


    "Tianmen?"


    Su Lao looked at Lu Li in surprise and then said with a smile: "a group of more crazy guys than the Shinto cult. You can''t be friends."


    "If I am an old man to judge, those people in Tianmen are more dangerous than the Shinto. Because the Shinto is very clear about what he is doing. The divine Pope wants to create the God of the world, and he can give everything for this goal. But the lunatics of Tianmen are still fighting for a lie. "


    "From the name of their holy land, you can see some clues."


    "Tianmen..."


    "The gate of heaven and man?"


    Lu Li frowned.


    "That''s right." "Those crazy people in Tianmen believe that there is a real" detachment "behind the gate of heaven and man. As long as you show it and really cross that door, you can transcend the level of heaven and man and become a" detached person. "


    "But you and I all know that behind the gate of heaven and man, there is nothing."


    Hearing Su Lao''s words, Lu Li said silently in his heart, "there are still a lot of golden energy."


    Behind the gate of heaven and man, Luli saw countless golden energy, just like a vast ocean. He did not know whether Su Lao could see this, but he did not take the initiative to mention it. He even did not dare to imagine who wrote such a golden ocean.


    Avenue level?


    Lu Li does not think so.


    Even if it is a strong road level, it is impossible to leave such a portal full of high-level energy. Even the strong one is not omnipotent.


    What''s more, Lu Li suddenly remembered the dialogue between ling''er''s father and Bai Hu.


    Is there a way ahead?


    Is it the end when the cultivation of the road reaches the extreme?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    Lu Li felt that it was not necessarily true.


    If there is a strong man behind the gate of heaven and man, it is likely to be some existence beyond the road level.


    In terms of our current strength, the best way is to give up exploring the secrets behind the gate of heaven and man, not to be contaminated at all, let alone step into the plan of the strong man.


    Otherwise, if you are a little careless, you don''t know how to die.


    So whether Su Lao really did not know the situation behind the gate of heaven and man, or did he know it? But he also had some guesses. It was not different for Lu Li to hide because of his fear.


    He will not discuss these issues with the resident, nor expect to get any information from him.


    It''s probably a tacit understanding. It doesn''t have to be stated explicitly.


    Aware of Luli''s short silence, Su Lao looks at Lu Li with a smile. He doesn''t ask anything. Instead, he continues: "those crazy people who pursue the concrete gate of heaven and man will surely have conflicts with you in the future. After all, what happened when you broke through the grand master that day is not a secret. The details of the battle should have been put on the information platforms of the holy places. If Tianmen had the intention, they would go to Baiyu building to buy all your information. "


    Hearing Su Lao''s words, Lu Li said with a bitter smile: "if you don''t say it, I really don''t know that I''m so dangerous now?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you get involved with the Shinto, but you unknowingly get into the holy land. If you continue to be kept in the dark, you may not know when you will die."


    Said, Lu Li''s face with a bit of solemnity, back half step, to the old master bow: "younger generation, thank you for your advice."


    "What''s the hurry, old man. I haven''t finished yet."


    The old master laughed, waved his hand and said, "although Tianmen is a group of crazy people with brain problems, they are not without some merits. Their research on the gate of heaven and man, to a certain extent, is more profound than the old man and I. If they come to you in the future, you can take advantage of this and take something out of them. "


    "Of course, the most important thing is that those crazy people in Tianmen can really work out the skills that can connect heaven and man. This skill gives them the ability to borrow power from the gate of heaven and man. If they are used properly, they can even produce masters in mass production. "


    "The son of the heavenly gate of the last generation, was it not the master who produced this mass production?"


    Lu Li''s eyes move.


    Su old approval a smile: "it seems that you also think of it?"


    "The son of Tianmen is almost the stepping stone for the princess of the demon kingdom to become famous. I don''t know how many people think that he is a great master''s shame. He was killed by a little girl when he was not destroyed. It is not true that the younger generation has not met a weak master. But it is still unrealistic to say that wumiejing can kill a master by himself. "


    Lu Li said slowly.


    He was able to do the same. Whether it was the king of cloud or the overlord master who exploded in shame and indignation at last, it was his "brilliant" victory. However, Lu Li did not look down on the so-called "weak master".


    There is no weak one who can become a master. The so-called weak grandmaster is just a kind of grade within the realm of the master.


    It may be possible to cross the border with the master, but to kill a master is not a difficulty at all.


    Now hearing Su Lao''s explanation, Lu Li immediately figured out a lot of things.


    "It is a clever way to break through the master''s realm by the power of the gate of heaven and man, but it is very effective."


    "However, the strength of such a breakthrough master is certainly not as good as that of a normal breakthrough state. However, as long as we have survived the initial period of weakness, such a born master may not be out of the possibility of catching up. This is the biggest secret of Tianmen. Over the years, Tianmen has also covered up very well. The little girl in the demon kingdom in the extreme heaven learned about it from nowhere, so she would take the risk to kill the son of heaven and build momentum for the shadow. "


    Su Lao said slowly: "although few people know about this matter, those who really know the details of Tianmen will not take it seriously. It''s just a matter of killing a master who breaks the border by force. There are many powerful and talented people in your local area who can create such "miracles" with a little preparation. "


    "So Tianmen didn''t dare to find Huang Xuan''s trouble?" Lu Li chuckled. "It seems that they are also worried that Huang Xuan will publicize this matter everywhere and expose their biggest secret?"


    "Yes, it is not."


    Su said calmly: "Tianmen, to a certain extent, just like the Shinto, they all have the ability to produce powerful people in mass production. Although the man-made man-made Tianmen are precious, they still sacrifice a "Pope" for your warning. For Tianmen, the son of Heaven Gate is no different from that of man-made man. Die, die. It won''t take long to create another one. Is it worth taking the risk to retaliate against the great princess of the demon kingdom for the sake of such a large-scale producer? "


    Sometimes, the truth is that simple.


    But by Su Lao''s understatement, Lu Li still felt some cold teeth.This is the true face of the "big power". Once those disguises are torn, there is no difference between the so-called "right way" and "magic gate".


    "The elder has told me so much that I should not only know the faces of these big powers."


    Lu Li came back to God and looked at Su Lao and said, "it''s just so simple that you don''t need to waste your words."


    "You boy, you are too impatient to hear more from the old man?"


    "Well, you''re right. I want to let you know the current situation. Old man, I have a personal business to ask of you


    At last.


    Hearing some helpless words from Su Lao, Lu Li moved in his heart and said, "please speak."


    "Deer..."


    Su Lao opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to describe it. After a long silence, he shook his head and said, "you should remember Mrs. Lu."


    "Of course." Lu Li is a little strange. I don''t know why the old man suddenly mentioned Mrs. Lu.


    Those people who live in the old street, Lu Li, actually have a thorough understanding. From the innkeeper to the blacksmith, and even the young people playing chess on the street corner, he is the son of Zhenlong. No one in this street is simple. As for the lady Lu, Lu Li also knows that she is another leader of the Lu family. She has always insisted on making the strongest sword of the Lu family.


    At the same time, she is also xuezun Luyu''s sister.


    Su Lao suddenly mentioned her, and Lu Li, in addition to being surprised, also guessed something.


    "The little girl beside her is also a poor man. If it''s convenient for you to come back from Yumo mountain, go to talk about Jianfeng. "


    Seeing Lu Li''s expression, Su Lao knew that with his intelligence, it was not difficult to guess his real purpose, so he simply and directly said: "because of the girl''s special, the holy land of Kendo will not tolerate her. Although Lun Jianfeng is relatively gentle, it is... "


    It''s right, but on the sword


    Lu Li guessed the current situation of Mrs. Lu and the girl in black from the attitude of Su Lao.


    Although there may be no danger, they should have lost their freedom.


    As a reclusive force, Jianfeng can be regarded as one of the holy places of Kendo in Zhenwu region. Although it can''t do anything to embarrass the mother and daughter, it''s not hard to understand if they are imprisoned in the name of protection.


    What''s more, the girl in black is obviously the "strongest sword" of the deer tribe. Even if Jianfeng is not hard on the surface, when the Lu clan''s sword is completed, other ideas will inevitably arise.


    "It can''t be said that it''s imprisonment. On Jianfeng, there''s not much malice. It''s just that "the strongest sword" involves too many things, and they have to pay attention to it. "


    Su Lao had no choice but to say, "to commit a crime."


    After thinking about it, Lu Li still agreed: "don''t worry, I''ll go to talk about Jianfeng and ask them for an explanation."


    Need an explanation?


    Su Lao coughed and quickly said, "I didn''t let you go to trouble."


    Lu Li grinned very brightly and grinned: "this matter also has nothing to do with Su Lao."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    "Very well, you''re so insidious that you have the old man''s charm."


    The old man really laughed this time.


    With a smile and a smile, Su Lao wiped his nose with his sleeve, and then straightened out: "the chat is over. Now there is another thing to tell you."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was also positive.


    He knew that Su Lao told himself so many secrets of the holy land, and finally asked himself to help Mrs. Lu''s mother and daughter. All these were just bedding.


    What Su Lao really wants to say should be very important, or even more important than what he says now.


    "I have told you so much about the holy land. In addition to letting you know the allies and enemies you may encounter in the future, there is one thing you need to remember."


    Su laoding looked at Lu Li and said, "it''s about your future cultivation and the key to your strength."


    The way to practice in the future?


    Lu Li and Su Lao look at each other and feel that the old man wants to fool himself again.


    Why say again?


    It''s not the last time I talked to him, he instilled a lot of opinions about "guardians", which means that he and himself are the guardians selected by Zhenwu region. Any action can open up the general trend of heaven and earth. At the same time, he should abide by the rules of Zhenwu area, so that those who don''t know the rules can know that Zhenwu is not a place where they can be free and unrestrained.


    If you change this to another "Youth" to listen to this, you will definitely be fooled by the residents.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li didn''t take Su Lao''s words as one thing at all.


    What guardian? Even if the world will of Zhenwu domain can really choose guardians, it is impossible to choose a person who is out of tune.


    In addition, the world will of Zhenwu region is clearly in the process of awakening, and the spirit of Tao walking in the world is the best proof.


    There is no lack of "guardians" in this world. The existence of Su Lao and himself that can open the door of heaven and man must involve other secrets. It may have something to do with the world will of Zhenwu region, but it is absolutely not relevant.


    So Lu Li didn''t listen to Su Lao''s swindle, and even felt that he still wanted to deceive himself.


    "You don''t believe me, boy?" Seeing Lu Li''s suspicious face, Su Lao said angrily, "old man, I really want to share some good things with you this time. If you don''t believe me, leave now, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it!"


    Seeing him as if he was really a little angry, Lu Li quickly changed his expression and said with a ha ha: "old man is joking. How dare you not believe your words? It''s just that there are so many things that I''ve met recently. I''m a little suspicious. I don''t want to blame you. "


    It''s not that Lu Li is making excuses, but that he has encountered too many things recently.


    Not to mention anything else, the fact that Huang Xuan was sitting on the throne of tuntian Shengguo instead of Mujing has already refreshed Luli''s "Three Outlooks".


    Even the emperor of a country will be replaced. What else is trustworthy?


    It''s not too much to question everything instinctively.


    Su Lao seemed to know something about it. He took a deep look at Lu Li and said, "I don''t know much about this matter. Don''t try to talk to me."


    With only one sentence, he gave up the idea of Lu Li''s routine.


    Seeing that his careful thinking was seen through, Lu Li touched his nose, but he didn''t feel embarrassed.


    I was just trying, but I didn''t really think that Suo would know anything.


    No matter how strong you are, you are not omniscient. If the strong man behind is really well hidden, and both sides are at the level of heaven and man, Su Laozhen may not be able to see through the secret of that person.


    Two people are very tacit understanding, did not talk about this topic again, Su laoqing cleared his throat, looked at Lu Li and said: "you should have seen the incarnation of this kind of thing?"


    Of course I have. I was almost killed by an incarnation of heaven and man.


    Lu Li said in his heart, but on his face he said quietly: "the elder means that the way of incarnation is the way I should practice in the future?"


    "It should be said that the way of incarnation is the road that every strong man of heaven and man must follow."


    Su laozheng said: "once the strength reaches the level of heaven and man, the level of life will change completely. By that time, the warrior is already" inhuman. ". It''s an inevitable process to continue to practice and separate out one or more incarnations. "


    "An incarnation can help you understand martial arts and even speed up your cultivation. The more avatars, the stronger, and the more feedback you get. Master the way of incarnation, may not be able to become the peak of heaven and man, but all the peak of heaven and man, have at least three powerful incarnations


    While speaking, another "Su Lao" came out of another place. Despite Lu Li''s surprised eyes, he continued: "of course, the most important point of the incarnation is that it can help the martial arts sense the" road "in the dark."


    The road!


    Hearing this word, Lu Li''s body unconsciously stood upright, looked at Su Lao''s incarnation, and then looked at the smiling Su Lao standing in front of him. He couldn''t help asking, "the incarnation is related to the road. What''s the real meaning of martial arts?"Lu Li can still remember that mu Hongxiu once said that the true meaning of martial arts is likely to be the key after heaven and man.


    Now Su Lao''s view, although not yet to overturn all this, but also let Lu Li have doubts.


    The true meaning of Wu Dao is the true meaning of Wu Dao, and the incarnation of heaven and man is the embodiment of heaven and man. What is the relationship between the two?


    At the same time, Lu Li has already had some conjectures.


    It''s not very complete, but it has found some directions.


    "Have you ever thought that the incarnation of heaven and man can actually master the true meaning of martial arts?"


    When Lu Li vaguely felt that he had grasped the key point, the old man who came out from the side raised his hand with a smile, and there was a light blue energy hovering.


    That energy is full of "vitality". Even if it is only a trace of it, Lu Li finds that its surroundings have become different.


    In the herb garden, some withered weeds actually recovered instantly. The trees that had fallen their yellow leaves in late autumn reversed all this and gave birth to new branches.


    Lu Li is also keenly aware that some of his body''s deep hidden injuries are rapidly recovering under the influence of this "vitality".


    "Su Lao means..."


    Before it was too late to be shocked by Su Lao''s magical martial arts meaning, Lu Li understood Su Lao''s meaning in an instant, and was surprised: "every incarnation can master a kind of martial arts true meaning?"


    "The incarnation is from you, but in a way, he is also independent."


    Standing in front of Lu Li, Su Lao''s real body said with a smile: "out of the noumenon, the incarnation can cultivate and become stronger. Naturally, he can master the true meaning of martial arts."


    It was as if he had deliberately displayed for Lu Li. The body raised his hand, and there was a sense of despotism and killing. It was extremely cold, which immediately reminded Lu Li of the sudden appearance of the mortar when he was attacked and killed by Yuqiong across the void.


    It seems that this is the true meaning of martial arts in Su Lao''s real body.


    Can the incarnation cultivate one true meaning, while the noumenon cultivates the other, is it equivalent to having two kinds of true meanings at the same time?


    Lu Li has some insight, and knows what Su Lao wants to tell himself through the incarnation of heaven and man.


    "Although not every warrior can have such a talent, it is a straightforward" shortcut. "


    Su Lao put up the true meaning of martial arts and raised his hand. The incarnation standing on the side also left with a smile.


    "The shortcut to justice?" Lu Li was thoughtful and nodded: "I have probably understood the meaning of the old man. If the noumenon is compared to a water tank, after reaching the realm of heaven and man, although the water tank will become more solid, it can also contain more things. But this is not enough, so we need the help of avatars to create more water tanks. In this way, we can not only hold more water, but also It can also be used to hold other things. "


    "For example, the true meaning of martial arts!"


    Lu Li said here, eyes slightly bright.


    "Yes, this is the real purpose of the incarnation of heaven and man. Like the guy who lowered the avatar to you before, he didn''t understand what an avatar is and didn''t understand the real meaning of an avatar. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    "The way he used the Avatar was too superficial, and he didn''t really let the avatar practice. What comes down is just an incarnation of a top master level, which not only wastes his source, but also exposes his real state. "


    When it comes to Yuqiong, Su Lao''s attitude is obviously a little disdainful. "Boy, remember, the real strong will never waste incarnation in such a brutal way. Even if it''s heaven and man, it''s not easy to condense a complete incarnation. It''s stupid to use the incarnation of heaven and man like him. "


    "Except, of course, the incarnation of man and nature. The more important question for you now is to find out how to use the gate of heaven and man. "


    As soon as Su Lao turned, he talked about the gate of heaven and man from the incarnation of heaven and man.


    "How to use the gate of heaven and man?"


    Lu Li frowned.


    The gate of heaven and man has now merged with his own secluded mansion to suppress the sea of knowledge. In addition, since this period of time, I have been practicing my mind. I have reached the level of "concrete" and I am not too far away from the realm of "freedom".


    The stronger the mind is, the less storms there are in the sea, and more "space" can be developed. Now, Luli has been able to use the power of divinity to establish a temporary connection with Youfu and the gate of heaven and man.


    It''s not as simple as taking advantage of the true Qi. This kind of connection is more like a top master stepping on the steps and touching the gate of heaven and man.


    However, Lu Li was not so arrogant that he thought that he could step into the realm of heaven and man only by practicing some methods of divinity.


    Before, his perception of this aspect was still vague, and he couldn''t find the direction. Now hearing Su Lao''s words, Lu Li immediately noticed something and asked, "Su Lao means we are..."


    After a pause, Lu Li said with a strange look on his face: "what can the guardian like us do with the gate of heaven and man?"


    Su Lao laughed and looked at Lu Li: "the old man knows that you still have doubts about the identity of the guardian in your heart. I think I am lying to you. But I can tell you that the will of the world does choose someone to do something. The so-called spirit of the road is only an awakening of shallow consciousness, which is not the embodiment of the real world will. What''s more, we may not be the chosen guardians of Zhenwu. At least we are the chosen guardians of the gate of heaven and man. "


    Speaking of this, Su Lao took a deep look at Lu Li and continued, "because there are many things we can do."


    Lu Li was silent for a moment and then said, "for example?"


    Su Lao did not answer directly, but raised his hand, and a golden door appeared on his palm.


    Although it is very vague, Lu Li can see that this gate is the gate of heaven and man, which has been reduced countless times.


    In other words, this one in Su Lao''s hand is the shadow of the gate of heaven and man.


    "Feel it." Su Lao gazed at Lu Li.


    "Is this, tyranny?"


    Lu Li felt for a moment that he understood what Su Lao wanted to express to himself.


    "That''s right."


    Su nodded: "the most superficial application of the gate of heaven and man is" coercion. ". Since we opened the gate of heaven and man, we have established a certain connection with it in the dark. Although this connection is hard to detect and extremely vague, with the improvement of our strength, it is like a more and more clear line. Sooner or later, you will notice the connection between yourself and the gate of heaven and man. "


    "Feel it, master it, and you will be able to call out the gate of heaven and man from the void. It begins with creating the shadow of oppression, and finally it is the noumenon of suppressing everything. "


    Su Lao explained the use of the gate of heaven and man, and finally said with a smile, "so in my opinion, there should be 40 Magic soldiers in the world."


    "The gate of heaven and man is the most powerful weapon in Zhenwu area."


    Hearing Su Lao''s explanation, Lu Li didn''t speak, but he was shocked.


    What''s more, he suddenly got a little flustered.


    Looking at the smile on Su Lao''s face, Lu Li''s lips trembled several times, and almost could not help telling Su Lao that the so-called gate of heaven and man has long been integrated into his own secluded mansion. I don''t need to establish any connection with the gate of heaven and man. I just need to communicate with the mysterious mansion in the sea. I can summon it to this world together with the gate of heaven and man.


    Although Lu Li was afraid of the golden door, he did not do so. However, he understood one thing from the performance of Su Lao.


    Su Lao''s understanding of the gate of heaven and man may not be as good as his own.


    In other words, they are also special warriors who open the door of heaven and man.


    The elderly are just "opening up", but they are "merging".


    At first, Lu Li also thought that this might have something to do with the basic law. Now, there may be some other reasons.


    After all, Su Lao has existed for so long that he may not be unaware of the existence of the basic law. Although he was not a warrior in the ancient times, he was older than the age of ten thousand nationalities. He could enter the Liangjiehe river with his soul. Can''t a powerful warrior like Su Lao break through the void and enter the Liangjiehe River to find the basic law?Lu Li even suspects that Su Lao has met ling''er''s father.


    But this is just speculation, there is no evidence.


    After a little pressure on his mind, Lu Li didn''t show any clue on his face. He just said with a smile: "according to the old man, once a guardian like us is strong, can he be invincible and suppress all the people in the same territory, including heaven and man?"


    "Yes, but not at all."


    "The gate of heaven and man is very strong, but it is not omnipotent. In dealing with the warriors under heaven and man, it can only cause certain pressure, but it has no practical effect. As you become stronger and stronger, you will be able to see the whole picture of the gate of heaven and man after you enter the realm of seeing God thoroughly. At that time, you can summon out the real gate of heaven and man from the void, suppress everything, cross it and become the strong man of heaven and man. "


    "However, the stronger the existence, there is its equal price."


    Su Lao looked at Lu Li and said as if he were warning: "the gate of heaven and man has its price. And its cost is more cruel and more direct than anything else. "


    "Life span."


    Lu Li seemed to think of something and asked directly.


    "You''re much smarter than the old man was."


    Su Lao was both gratified and bitter, saying, "yes, the price of pushing the gate of heaven and man is life span."


    "In those days, I was addicted to the powerful illusion brought about by the gate of heaven and man, until I found out the cruel cost of the gate of heaven and man, and it was too late to stop."


    "I lost almost half of my life and was cursed by the gate of heaven and man."


    "Now I''m running out of oil and my lamp is dry. Every time I make a move, it may bring my life to an end. "


    Lu Li''s eyes move and subconsciously look at the Su Lao''s expression, as if to distinguish whether his words are true or false from his expression.


    Unfortunately, there is no change in Su Lao''s expression. He calmly seems to be saying something that has nothing to do with him.


    Behind the description of "the most powerful weapon" inspired by life span, there are many strange meanings and a bloody smell that can''t be hidden at all.


    Lu Li thinks that Su Lao seems to want to warn himself through this incident, but for some reasons that can''t be explained clearly, Su Lao can''t say it directly. He can only tell himself with this kind of saying which is similar to beating around the bush.


    "Come on, it''s a little too early for you."


    Seeing that Lu Li seemed to be aware of something, Su Lao immediately skillfully changed the topic and said with a smile: "old man, I suddenly think of something about Yumo mountain. I''ll tell you a few more words, but don''t be bothered by me."


    When he found out that he wanted to change the topic, Lu Li also said with a smile as if he didn''t notice anything: "Su Lao is willing to remind the younger generation, which is a good thing, and the younger generation can''t get it. How can you dislike the old man? I don''t want to say that. "


    Two people look at each other, are to see the deep meaning of each other''s eyes and smile.


    Like a silent tacit agreement, no one continued to discuss the gate of heaven and man, but both sides had some ideas in their hearts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    The two talked for a while. When it was getting late, Lu Li left.


    Su Lao sighed a long time ago, and his casual appearance changed a little. He shook his head and said, "now the little devil, it''s really amazing."


    After that, the old man looked at the inner room of the hospital again, and said faintly, "when are you going to hear, people have already left."


    As soon as the voice dropped, a faint cough came out of the room of the hospital.


    Then, the pale faced God of original sin came out and said to the old master, "please forgive me."


    "What is the crime?"


    Su Lao pun, looked at the original sin God make a look, then said: "although you have a foreign blood, but it is not to be suppressed to death."


    "You lied to that boy just now."


    When the "lie" is exposed, the God of original sin makes his face calm. "Although the blood of a different race will not die, it will indeed suppress its own blood, leading to blood imbalance. If you don''t set foot on the road of martial arts, it''s OK. If you step on the road of martial arts, this blood imbalance will become a fatal hidden danger sooner or later. So what I said to him can only be regarded as some concealment, but it is not deception


    The tone of the original sin emissary was calm. Su Lao took a deep look at him, but he didn''t say much. When he turned his head, he said, "do you think that with that boy''s cunning character, can your deception have any effect?"


    "He doesn''t believe you at all."


    "But he didn''t completely trust his predecessors." The great God of original sin raised his head and looked at Su Lao''s back, half joking: "the elder told him so much about the truth and falsehood before, and he believed 50% at most."


    "Fifty percent is enough."


    "The boy doesn''t believe anyone at all," he said with a smile. He didn''t even believe in himself. It''s a good thing because you are skeptical about everything and can save your life at a critical moment


    "But if you are skeptical about everything, at some point, you will miss a lot of things."


    "Are you warning me, master?"


    The God of original sin heard the implication of Su Lao, but he did not panic.


    Although he is likely to face the most powerful man in the world, the God of original sin is still not humble and arrogant. He does not show "fear of death" in the face of Lu Li.


    Su Lao didn''t think he was disobedient. After a slight smile, he said, "since he broke through to the master''s realm that night, many people have felt the changes of the Qi and earth. With the coming of the world, even your Divine Pope is preparing early. Don''t you have any idea? "


    When asked about this sentence, Su Lao also turned his head and took a look at the God of original sin.


    The original sin emissary''s expression remained unchanged, saying: "the coming of the world is both an opportunity and a danger. For those who have plans for this great world, they can only see a road to heaven, but for those who are in a corner, the Qi of heaven and earth is changed. Behind this is the Shura where there is no life or death. "


    "It''s about the hundreds of millions of martial arts in the world. Even the people outside the heaven can''t escape from the common customs. This is a huge flesh and blood millstone. In the past, you will become famous, but if you can''t, there will be no bones left. "


    "And you?"


    "Are you the former or the latter?" he said with a smile


    Hearing the question of Su Lao, the God of original sin immediately shook his head and said, "it''s not."


    "Oh?"


    Su Lao showed a very interested expression and asked, "no, who do you think you are?"


    "I just want to live in this world."


    The God of original sin made his face expressionless and said: "the elder can think that I am just a speculator. In this world, which side wins more, I will stand on which side. If both sides lose in the end, I''m not on either side. "


    "Speculators."


    Su Lao nodded and then said, "so, do you think that fighting out a road to heaven from this great world is the bigger win?"


    In fact, there are not a few "speculators" like the God of original sin.


    Since the gate of heaven and man was opened and the Qi engine of heaven and earth was changed ahead of time, many people have felt that the great world is coming. Zhenwu area, which has been stable for many years, is about to undergo changes again. However, there are more speculators in the wait-and-see state than those who are eager to seize the opportunity before the world comes, or try to hide themselves.


    These speculators may hide in any party and will not press down all their chips. They will only wait and observe in secret until they find out the side that they think will win more, so that they will have the possibility to make a bet.


    Su Lao has no opinion on this, no matter what kind of choice, it is only everyone''s understanding.


    Just like Lu Li, he did not choose either side. Instead, he decided to go against the trend. No matter which side of the warrior, as long as he did something harmful to Zhenwu area, he would take out his sword and cut it.


    "No, I think that Lu Li may win."


    Just as Su Lao showed a thoughtful expression, the great God of original sin suddenly replied: "no matter whether it''s the religion or the old power, or even the ancient evil Kingdom, the six holy places, these people won''t win much.""I think the final winner is likely to be Lu Li, not any of them."


    "The elder may think that my idea is a bit ridiculous, but it is the most real idea of the younger generation."


    "After all, zhenwuyu still believes in Qi Yun. Sometimes, in the face of the era''s protagonists with Qi luck, we have to recognize where we should stand. It''s not going to end well with them, will it? "


    "Hehe, if Pope Shenhua hears this, he will be very sad."


    "But how can you be sure that Lu Li is the" protagonist "of this world


    "There are various signs that the world is more lucky than he is, and there are countless favourites for Tianjiao. He can only be regarded as an "alien" in this great world. The world is opened by him, but he may not be the protagonist. "


    "The elder will give me the answer, won''t you?"


    "Because you chose him, I believe he is the protagonist of this great world," he asked


    "Maybe old man, I''ve lost my eyesight?"


    Su Lao said with a smile, "old man, I can''t always see it accurately. Over the years, I have seen things wrong, for example, to your holy master. Once I thought, he would not be what climate, so I let him go to a little bit bit by bit to manage the Shinto into the way it is today. When I come back to God, the gods have already possessed the momentum of swallowing the whole world. Do you think that a useless old thing like me can really see the protagonist of this world? "


    The great God of the original sin made a slight wave.


    Because he really didn''t think that Su Lao had already noticed the Shinto.


    Pope Shenhua was very mysterious. The original sin God envoy did not know his details at all, let alone when the cult began to emerge. But it''s not hard to tell from Su Lao''s words. When the Pope Shenhua was still weak, he had already noticed this man and the cult with obviously strange goals.


    But in the end, Su Lao didn''t do anything to the Shinto.


    The old man who guards the rules of the world turns a blind eye to the culprits who break the rules.


    It has to be said that fate does like to play "little jokes" at some critical time.


    The God of original sin made silence for a moment, then said, "since it''s all gambling, I prefer to gamble with the strong."


    "Although Pope Shenhua is also a strong man, his ambition is too big. Man made man is not his ultimate goal. I don''t know what he wants to do, because it is beyond my understanding


    "At least..."


    The great God of original sin made a pause. "Although the master also has a plot, the master''s plot is still much more rational than the Shinto."


    "Is it?"


    "Perhaps my plot is more terrifying than you think," he said with a smile


    "Maybe."


    "However, I think individuals all know how to choose to bet behind a man and a fanatic who wants to create" gods "every day."


    "At least, if you lose behind your predecessors, you won''t lose your life together, will you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    At the most edge of tuntian Shengguo, a barren mountain, many figures fly by.


    These people opened a dark cave in a mountain peak. When they went underground, the smell of blood mixed with the smell of rotten soil. However, these figures in black robes walked straight through the dark paths and finally came to a huge underground storage cave.


    Pools of dark gold liquid are built here, bubbling and smelling worse.


    The atmosphere is strange, but also with some mysterious color.


    One of them, a man in black, came forward with bronze utensils in his hand, observed the situation of the pools, and finally placed the utensils in one of the pools.


    Poof!


    As soon as the utensils were placed in it, more bubbles gushed out of the pool.


    Just like boiling hot water, the dark golden liquid is constantly churning, and the energy fluctuation is becoming stronger and stronger. A strong wind is generated out of thin air. The black robed man standing by the pool is even a little unable to resist and is pushed away by the strong wind.


    A moment later, the dark golden liquid began to collapse inside, as if absorbed by something.


    Then there was a dazzling light in the pool.


    Seeing this scene, all the people in black seemed to be excited, as if they had seen the coming of gods.


    "Welcome to Pope Shenhua!"


    At first, the black robed man with the utensils was the first to kneel down and respectfully said to the glowing pool.


    The other black robed men knelt down on the ground and said in unison, "welcome the holy master!"


    In the pool, the light was shining and rhythmic like breathing.


    It was only when the gloom came down and everything was quiet again that a slender figure floated slowly from the pool.


    He had a beautiful face without blemish, long hair and waist, and his muscle line was as perfect as a knife.


    There is no defect in the whole body, just like the most perfect creation of the gods.


    But the only drawback is that in his heart, there is a ferocious scar, broken flesh and blood, deep holes, you can see the dark gold liquid flowing.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the black robed people in front of him with loving eyes, and said in a gentle voice, "you have worked hard."


    "It''s our pleasure to serve the Pope."


    The head of the black robed man knelt on the ground, his voice trembling, as if he were talking to an angel of the gods.


    Pope Shenhua fell barefoot on the ground and raised his hand. Countless glimmers converged into a pure white robe and covered him. Then he leaned over and helped the black robed man up with his own hands. He whispered, "we are all believers of God. You don''t need to kneel down to me. In serving and following the gods, you are like my brothers and sisters. We have the same goal, the same pursuit, the same blood


    "We should be family like."


    Holding the black robed man, Pope Shenhua looked at the other black robed people kneeling on the ground and said with a smile, "well, my brother, now stand up and tell me why the original sin has not come back?"


    Once this was said, the man in black, who had been trembling because of being moved, was really shaking this time.


    Others are in silence, or they have no intention of speaking at all.


    With a long sigh, Pope Shenhua said, "the original sin has failed, or you will not consume the power of this God to wake me up."


    "Your holiness, the original sin emissary should have been captured."


    The black robed man took a deep breath, and then said, "the life breath of the fury God envoy has disappeared, and the great God envoy of pain has also lost news."


    "This time Three great envoys were lost. So I have to wake you up. The Shinto also needs your guidance. "


    Listening to his description, Pope Shenhua still had that gentle smile on his face and asked, "is it our rebellious friend?"


    It seems that Pope Shenhua does not understand the assassination of Lu Li.


    If Lu Li were here, he would surely have noticed what was wrong with the mythical Pope.


    It''s not hard to understand that you''ve been studying the so-called divine power all day and finally turning yourself into a monster.


    No one answered Pope Shenhua''s question, because for them, the order was also given by Pope Shenhua.


    However, the present Pope of Shenhua is not the same as the one sitting in the underground palace of Shinto.


    In other words, their essence is one person, but their thoughts are not one.


    Many years ago, Pope Shenhua had tried to divide his soul and consciousness into countless individual individuals. That is to say, at that moment, Pope Shenhua was already "dead".


    What is alive now is nothing more than countless copies of the consciousness of the Pope Shenhua.


    They have the same memories, patterns of thinking, even habits. However, all this stops at the moment when Shenhua itself "dies". The remaining Shenhua is more like an incarnation, but all have the consciousness of noumenon.When they wake up, they will get all the progress about the Shinto and all the roles of the "Shenhua" who is currently in charge. But from this moment on, there will be differences between the two gods.


    The person who knows himself best is himself. People who can make themselves more perfect are themselves.


    Shenhua seems to believe in this, he will split his consciousness into countless parts. Every time when things come to a standstill, they will awaken a certain self, think about problems from other perspectives, find loopholes, and repair all of them by hand.


    This is the real reason why Shenhua has been able to make Shinto develop so far.


    There is no guarantee that you will never make mistakes or deviate from your goals.


    But the most insurmountable thing is that you can always listen to other people''s advice.


    In this case, the most effective way is to use yourself to correct yourself.


    "It seems that I''ve got the Shinto in big trouble this time."


    As soon as Pope Shenhua turned his hand, the utensils just now appeared in his hand. In the twinkling light, he had already known all his decisions in this period of time. After pondering for a moment, he said, "now my strength is not enough to stop him."


    "Your holiness, now that the Shinto has lost three great envoys, we can no longer be enemies with Lu Li."


    The head of the black robed man bravely said, "the gods have already dealt with that The former Pope was very critical. If it goes on like this, sooner or later, the Shinto will split up. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let that happen."


    Pope Shenhua said with a smile: "after all, this rule is set by myself. Once there is a new self awakening, the old self will put everything down. If the "I" is really wrong, I will execute the plan of punishment and destroy him


    There was no special expression on Pope Shenhua''s face when he said this. It''s as if the person he said he was going to destroy was not himself at all.


    And the black robed people on the scene also looked calm. Only when they heard the plan of punishment, their expression fluctuated slightly, as if they thought of something terrible.


    The so-called "heavenly punishment plan" is the "holy light Pope" itself.


    Starting the plan of punishing God to destroy the present holy Pope is obviously to erase him with that kind of monster.


    "Well, since pain and sin have failed, they should now fall into the hands of the enemy. Although it is a pity that he died in rage, he chose to accept the power of God. Since he could not bear it at last, he did not understand the teachings of the gods


    "My brothers, the Shinto needs more people to maintain its glory. It''s time to call back all our great gods."


    Pope Shenhua looked at the black robed people with gentle eyes and took out a mark from his heart.


    It was a square seal composed of dark gold liquid. He handed the seal to the head of the black robed man and said softly, "the world is coming, we need to prepare early. Call back all the brothers and sisters and let them wear the glory of gods and fight for God


    "With this mark, they will understand the meaning of God."


    Hearing the speech, the man in black held the mark in both hands. His tone was extremely respectful, and he said in a deep voice, "I respect the order of the Pope."


    "No, my brother."


    Pope Shenhua patted him on the shoulder with his hand and said gently, "this is what God means."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    "Your holiness."


    In another splendid palace, many religious members in black robes, white robes, and red robes looked at the vague figure in the light of ten thousand feet, and someone said, "they have awakened the new pope."


    As soon as this was said, the atmosphere in the whole palace, which was originally very strange, became more and more strange.


    The figure in the divine light did not move, but sent out a light smile of unknown significance.


    "I see."


    He only answered these four words.


    However, the white robed man hesitated for a moment, and then said, "according to the rules of the divine religion, since the new Pope has recovered, you should..."


    "Should I abdicate?"


    The figure in the light continued to smile: "yes, it''s really a religious rule. But don''t forget, this rule is also set by me. "


    "Since I made the rules, why can''t I break them?"


    As he spoke, the light gradually converged. At last, he saw a handsome man sitting on the throne, leaning his chin with his hand, and looking down on the members of the cult with his head on his side, with a faint smile on his face.


    He is the Pope of Shenhua.


    In other words, he is the current Pope of Shenhua.


    But the "madman" who wakes up in a dark grotto and befriends a group of low-grade black robed believers is just the old one.


    Pope Shenhua doesn''t remember how many consciousness he split, and how many consciousness he has awakened.


    But he only remembers one thing, that is, the person who knows himself best is himself, and the person who hates himself most is also himself.


    He knew exactly what the Pope Shenhua was going to do, just as he knew himself. But it is because of this that his eyes will reveal a trace of hatred from the soul.


    However, this trace of negative emotion was well concealed by him.


    Looking at the believers with different expressions, he said with a smile: "under my leadership, the religion is becoming more and more prosperous, and even can influence the power of a country. Such brilliance is what I didn''t do before. Just because of the original sin and pain, someone stole my consciousness body, revived a "trash" who didn''t know anything, and wanted him to take control of the situation. Do you think such people are crazy? "


    Different from the one who just woke up, the Pope is more like a "man".


    He could not see any divinity in him, let alone the compassion.


    But he was like a conversation between friends, mild and humorous: "if you think that I can take over the gods today and make better decisions than I do, I think you are crazy."


    "Your Holiness said so."


    The white robed man sighed and lowered his head like self reproach: "it''s my panic."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault."


    "After all, it''s the stupidest decision I''ve ever made, and now it''s time for me to get rid of this ordeal from the gods."


    Pope Shenhua''s tone was casual, and he could not hear any respect for the gods. "Who said that even the gods were created by me?"


    This kind of treacherous words, to the believers present, was just like the voice of heaven. They showed a deep expression of deep feeling. Looking at the eyes of the Pope Shenhua, they looked like they were looking at a real God.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these sad topics."


    Pope Shenhua sat up straight and said, "if I don''t expect it, the other one is going to fight for the power within the Shinto and call back other great envoys to join hands against me. Although the black robed believers can''t do anything at all, it will be a trouble for us if they can find some great envoys. So we need to be faster than them. We can get those great gods back, and then we can take care of all the punishments. "


    "The first move is not good. I will definitely send the punishment to kill me."


    "I don''t want to die in the hands of my own creation, which depends on your efforts to guarantee for me."


    "Please rest assured."


    A man in red replied, "such a thing will never happen before the throne."


    "That''s right."


    The white robed man also said in a deep voice: "if those people really dare to do harm to the Pope, they are the traitors of the Shinto."


    As if he did not remember that he had been frightened by the new pope before, he immediately expressed his loyalty: "even if such a thing happens, we will die in front of the throne to resist the rebellion for the Pope."


    "You really moved me."


    Pope Shenhua nodded approvingly and then said, "well, let''s move. Now I''m not clear headed. I want to serve the gods. If I''m really killed, you''ll have to go back to your original life and fight for a God that doesn''t exist. It''s not like this now. Life is rich and everyone has a chance to be a "God."Hearing Pope Shenhua''s words, those originally mild looking believers suddenly changed their faces.


    "Do you want to go back to that day?"


    Looking at them, Pope Shenhua said with a smile: "fight for a belief that doesn''t exist at all. Even if you know that the God doesn''t exist, it''s just a pile of rotten meat in our training pool. It''s a weapon made from the mixture of foreign blood and so-called divine power. But you must bow down to it under the oppression of fear, and sacrifice your precious life for it? "


    "Will you


    As his voice reverberated in the hall, those who had been shaken bowed their heads.


    Some people''s expressions become extremely ferocious, as if thinking of something terrible.


    The white robed man was staring at his eyes, his eyes were covered with blood, and he said, "we don''t want to!"


    "Yes


    "We don''t want to!"


    The whole hall was roared by hundreds of believers.


    They raised their heads high and gasped heavily. Under the guidance of the white robed man, they looked at the holy master who was sitting on the throne.


    It''s like the most fanatical believer.


    There was a glimmer of joy in the eyes of Pope Shenhua, and his voice gradually became high. He encouraged him to fight, for your own sake, not for anyone, for any bullshit gods


    "Fight for you!"


    "Fight for what you want!"


    "What you desire, fight, rob and kill all the enemies who dare to stand in front of you!"


    "Only then will you have the right to hold everything in your hand, instead of kneeling on the ground like a wretch, crying out the names of nonexistent gods, praying for miracles and rewards that will not happen at all!"


    "Go and fight, warriors, pave the road of becoming a God which is destined to belong to us with blood and bones!"


    Pope Shenhua stood up from the throne, held his hands high, and roared: "let those wrong beings understand that Shinto is unstoppable!"


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Li opened his eyes and felt that he had a good sleep for a long time.


    The moment no longer sharpens the mind, and no longer ponders how to change things.


    It''s just a quiet sleep. This kind of feeling as if returning to the previous life, let him some trance.


    But a moment later, coming from the door, the sudden pause of the footstep made him wake up from this trance state, knead his temple, and knew that the storm in the sea was calming down slowly. Then he said calmly, "come in and do something outside."


    Squeak.


    When the door was pushed open, Jiang Caixing came in and pretended to look around. Finally, he went to the table and sat down without looking at Lu Li''s direction. He whispered, "are you hiding from me?"


    "I think so."


    Lu Li got up and draped his green robe on one side and said casually, "I''m the devil. It''s not strange that I''m a devil."


    "It''s yumagic mountain. What''s the danger?"


    But Jiang Caixing ignored his self mockery and said in a deep voice, "you think I will die if I go, so I hide from me?"


    Lu Li didn''t answer her, but went to the table, picked up the cup of tea that had been cold, and drank it all, "Mu Ning Qiu, although her mouth is poisonous, she is not a bad person. It will be very safe for you to live in Changsheng palace. When I find Li Wuming, I will let him take you away in person. "


    "It''s not the same as what was said." Jiang Caixing immediately said, "you said you would take me with you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    "Yes, we agreed."


    Lu Li is very casual way: "but now I regret."


    When Jiang Caixing heard this kind of "rogue", his expression did not change. He just said, "you can go to yumagic mountain without me, but at least I need to know why."


    "What happened to Yumo mountain."


    She wants an answer.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li himself does not know what the answer is.


    After pondering for a moment, Lu Li still told her: "there is a strong existence under the Yumo mountain. Except for Li Wuming, Lin Wangbei, Mujing and even some other strong men may appear there. At present, we don''t know what these strong men want to do, but we can be sure that they are not hand in hand to hold a tea party to reminisce about the past. "


    "There are so many strong people gathered, and it is so coincidentally involved in the existence of some comparable to heaven and man. What do you think is going on in yumagic mountain


    Speaking of this, Lu Li raised his head and asked Jiang Caixing.


    Jiang Caixing was silent.


    Although before she came to look for Lu Li, she had an answer in her heart. But after hearing the answer from Lu Li, she still showed a lost expression.


    She said with a wry smile, "in the final analysis, it''s still me who drags you down."


    "No, in fact, even I may not be able to come back from Yumo mountain alive. Whether I take you or not, the result will not change."


    Lu Li said calmly: "it''s just that yumagic mountain is not only the whereabouts of Li Wuming and Lin Wangbei, but also involves more things. I have to go and I have to go. I don''t want to take you with me. I just don''t want to take you to death. "


    "I can''t guarantee my safety. If you go, you may lose your life. It doesn''t seem to make sense to have one more person killed. "


    Although these words are cruel, both Lu Li and Jiang Caixing know that this is the truth.


    Since the situation in Yumo mountain has become so dangerous, taking Jiang Caixing, an immortal warrior, to go there, she has no ability to protect herself. As long as she goes to such places as Yumo mountain, she can almost be sure that she is going to die.


    So Jiang Caixing doesn''t know how to refute Lu Li''s words.


    Even if she wanted to be angry, she said, "I will take charge of my own life.".


    But her pride made her unable to say such words. She could only stare at Lu Li and kept looking at him until she was helpless. She had to take the initiative to say, "you have to think clearly. Even if I take you with me, I may not care about you. Why don''t you wait quietly in Changsheng palace? Maybe I can find Li Wuming soon? "


    Jiang Caixing still doesn''t speak.


    Lu Li had to look at her for a moment. At last, she seemed to know her determination and sighed: "if you really want to go, it''s not impossible. But I have to tell you... "


    "I know."


    Jiang Caixing interrupted: "even if I die there, I will never blame you."


    Lu Li smelled the speech, slightly picked the eyebrow, then said: "if you really die there, my conscience is uneasy."


    "How could you say such a thing as" the devil king " Until this time, Jiang Caixing just showed a trace of smile, unexpectedly used the excuse before Lu Li to refute.


    "Since you are so worried about Li Wuming, it shows that he also has a very important position in your heart. On the other hand, Li Wuming should also care about you as a disciple. You are afraid that he will die in Yumo mountain. But have you ever thought about how Li Wuming will react if you die in Yumo mountain


    "People like you really like to be impulsive. Li Wuming, such a powerful master, will leave without saying goodbye, which shows that this action is very dangerous. He is not sure that he can protect you. In this case, why can''t we wait quietly in place? "


    The more Lu Li said, the more he felt speechless.


    But Jiang Caixing asked, "if the king of Yan is in danger, you know you are a drag, can you wait quietly?"


    "What kind of metaphor is it?" Lu Li glanced at her: "first, I am not the kind of reckless fool who only knows how to cause trouble to others."


    "Second, even if Yan Wang is really in danger, I think she has the ability to reverse the situation."


    "Third, my strength is no longer a burden in your hypothesis."


    "I am the master, you are immortal. Do you think that even if you pretend that you don''t care about the gap, we can be put in a position to compare? "


    Lu Li deliberately said in a mean tone: "Jiang Caixing, you have to know that no matter how talented you were before, you are just a burden now. I did promise you that I would take you to yumagic mountain, but now I regret it. If you want to die, you can go with me, but I will never care about your life or death. Even if you die in front of me, I won''t frown"Do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    Jiang Caixing nodded, not angry at all, but asked, "when do we start?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lu Li opened his mouth and took a deep look at Jiang Caixing. He was convinced by the persistence and stubbornness of this crazy woman.


    "It''s up to you."


    Finally, Lu Li still didn''t persuade her. If someone wanted to die, what could he do.


    After a pause, Lu Li continued: "I have some things to do today. I''ll start tomorrow."


    Jiang Caixing just showed a smile, stood up, as if suddenly remembered something in general, said: "even if you secretly leave, I will go."


    "Whatever you say."


    Lu Li was impatient and said, "you are willing to die. What reason do I have to stop you?"


    "Well, I''ll come to see you tomorrow." Leaving this sentence, Jiang Caixing is a big step away.


    Looking at the direction of her departure, Lu Li felt some headache, but quite gnashing his teeth to read Mu Ning Qiu''s name again.


    Only mu Ning Qiu knows where he lives in the imperial capital. Hiding in such a hidden place, it may not be that there is no intention of avoiding Jiang Caixing. Lu Li doesn''t believe Mu Ning Qiu will not understand the meaning of his move. No matter what mentality she is out of, she still let Jiang Caixing die.


    Or her original intention is not so, but this dead girl, or the trouble of Jiang Caixing kicked back.


    "What is this, revenge on me? Or do you want to demonstrate? "


    Lu Li murmured.


    Thinking of Jiang Caixing''s stubborn expression, Lu Li is somewhat speechless.


    Originally, this trip to Yumo mountain was a life of death. I went alone, but I still had the courage to run away. If you take Jiang Caixing and encounter some unexpected situations, you can only work hard to solve them.


    Anyway, Lu Li still can''t sit back and watch Jiang Caixing die in front of him.


    He can''t do such a thing.


    Besides, the relationship between Jiang Caixing and linger is quite good.


    "Well, linger will be very sad when she dies."


    "Although there are some troubles, there should be no big problem in keeping her alive."


    "Probably."


    Thinking of this, Lu Li sighed.


    Su Lao said that there was a suspected evil idea of the devil emperor under the Yumo mountain, which was suppressed. Those strange evil Qi was just a little weak breath that it sent out. Lu Li had a premonition that something big would happen in Yumo mountain this time.


    The more you worry about being suppressed, the more it will come true.


    "Maybe I am a reincarnation of some kind?" Lu Li abdominal Fei a, shook his head, stood up and went out.


    It''s sunny today, and it seems that nothing has changed.


    Lu Li covered his forehead with his hand and squinted at the sky, but his heart suddenly had some premonition.


    Something''s going to happen.


    Hum!


    As soon as this idea appeared, the jade pendant on the waist rang.


    At the same time, Lu Li''s knowledge of the sea also set off a storm, the distribution of several jade slips in this moment to contact him.


    Lu Li sighed, reached out and took off the jade pendant. After opening it, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yu Pei''s silence came out for a moment


    "The workshop of the manufacturing department has been found."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he said in a soft voice, "the bad news."


    Mu Ning Qiu is not surprised that Lu Li can guess there is another bad news.


    So he said, "the border wall has been broken."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    The whole imperial city was filled with a serious atmosphere. The guard strength of the palace was increased several times. The breath of many powerful people broke out from all directions. Even the patrol team was replaced by the elite led by undeniable territory.


    Not only that, but also the time of the court meeting was advanced.


    When the officials walk on the royal road, they can not even communicate with each other. There is a serious expression on each face. When they meet familiar colleagues, they just nod their heads to say hello.


    A moment later, the officials gathered in front of the hall and looked at the "Mujing" who was already sitting on the emperor''s chair. The ministers could not help but panic and met his Majesty in unison.


    "No more."


    Huang Xuan, who was still pretending to be a whale, kept her dignity and said in a deep voice, "you should have heard about what happened at the border. Do you have any good countermeasures?"


    At the same time, Huang Xuan''s eyes flashed the color of thinking.


    She felt something strange about it.


    Even though the power of the abyss has been consumed by the kingdom of the heaven and the devil, how can the frontier pass be broken so quickly?


    In her opinion, it is only a matter of time before the wall of tuntian Shengguo can be captured with the present strength of the kingdom of heaven and the ability of her mother. But this time, it shouldn''t be so fast.


    The power of the abyss has been consumed for more than half a month. This seesaw battle should last for several months. Even if there is no Lin Wang Bei, the three kings are definitely not the waste of rice. They can''t let the border wall be broken so easily.


    There must be something strange in this, even some forces that I don''t know.


    Thinking of this, Huang Xuan''s heart sank. She looked at all the officials in the Dynasty and asked, "the border is broken. Do you still have any hesitation?"


    "To your majesty."


    A military officer stood up and said, "this matter still needs Marshal Lin to solve."


    "I seconded."


    Another military officer came forward to speak for Lin Wangbei.


    Before that, they kept quiet about Lin Wangbei''s affairs, mainly because the holy Kingdom dealt with it too "with great vigour". The hidden tide made many officials who made friends with Lin Wangbei feel frightened.


    However, what is more important is that the situation in the kingdom of devouring heaven is not so dangerous that it is necessary to grant amnesty to the "sinner" Lin Wangbei.


    So the military officers on the north side of Linwang are waiting for the opportunity.


    Now, this opportunity has finally come.


    "Lin Wangbei is a sinful minister, and he can''t be forgiven for his crimes. Even if the situation is critical, we can no longer find such rebels to come back and lead the army! "


    Some civil servants stood up against the proposal, and at the same time looked at those military officers who spoke for Lin Wangbei and yelled: "I know you have a good relationship with Lin Wangbei. On weekdays, you have a good personal relationship with him. But this is a state affair, and we can''t abolish the public for private reasons! "


    "What do you mean?"


    The military officer who was the first to stand up was not happy. "Do you mean that I ignore state affairs for Marshal Lin?"


    "Your majesty will judge the right and the wrong."


    The civil servant snorted coldly: "it is a fact that Lin Wangbei has access to foreign countries in the north. You still want him to come back and solve this matter. What are you thinking in your mind? You know it!"


    "How much did Marshal Lin contribute to the holy kingdom? You deserve to question him for his outstanding achievements in war, even the three kings? What are you? "


    Another military officer stood up and stared at him coldly.


    Seeing that the atmosphere in the court became more and more dignified, old Prime Minister Zhang opened his eyes and said with a smile: "what''s the matter, gentlemen? A good court meeting is not a place for quarrels. "


    "Old prime minister, what do you think of it?"


    An official looked at old Prime Minister Zhang, as if he wanted him to comment.


    Old Prime Minister Zhang said with a wry smile, "I am an old bone. It is thanks to the grace of the Lord that I can stand here. Don''t embarrass me


    With that, he stood half a step and bowed to HuangXuan: "please make a decision."


    Huang Xuan in the chair squinted and looked at the old Prime Minister. She was still thinking about how to deal with the matter. However, she said in a light way: "the three kings are not good at guarding the pass. They should try their best to stop the army from entering the country. Otherwise, they don''t have to come back."


    This is a punishment, but also to give the three kings a chance to recover.


    Officials nodded secretly, thinking that this was the most secure solution.


    But Huang Xuan''s next words let them fry the pot.


    "Send an order to the king of Yan and be ready to support the border. We must not let the polar demon Kingdom push the decisive battle site into the territory of the holy kingdom. No matter what the cost, we must reduce the loss of the border. "


    "No, your majesty!"


    The officials who had made friends with the king of Yan immediately stood up and said, "Your Highness, the king of Yan, has no accomplishments now. I''m afraid he can''t take up this important task."


    "I also feel that the king of Yan should not be allowed to shoulder this heavy responsibility!"


    In addition to the officials who had made friends with the king of Yan, those officials who had a feud with the king of Yan, and even the officials of the cloud king, also stood up.However, they obviously did not want to speak for the sake of King Yan, but to push this matter.


    There are a lot of people who want to see mu tea in the whole tuntian Shengguo. If Mu Hongxiu takes on such a heavy task and fails to complete it, she will be really in bad luck.


    Just a word, let the court once again set off a dark tide.


    At the same time, Huang Xuan felt helpless.


    Although she didn''t care about the existence or death of Tun Tian Sheng Kingdom, to be honest, she didn''t want to let those who calculated her own affairs succeed. So even if she didn''t care about the life and death of Tun Tian Sheng Kingdom, Huang Xuan thought that helping Tun Tian Sheng Kingdom solve the problem at this moment might be able to block those behind the scenes.


    At the very least, they can let their "good mother" experience the taste of sabotage.


    "In this case, you and I will each hold the strength of a country and fight well, empress mother."


    Huang Xuan gave a sneer in her heart. She said quietly, "the king of Yan is in charge of Yanzhou and Qingzhou and Bazhou at the same time, which is enough to support the four sides. At this time, we only need to send troops to Yanzhou to be driven by the king of Yan


    "Do you think so?" Speaking of this, Huang Xuan looked at old Prime Minister Zhang, as if asking the old man''s opinion.


    In fact, it is a signal.


    Send signals to those behind her who know who she really is.


    It''s not that our palace has done harm to the king of Yan, but it is really for you to swallow up the holy kingdom of heaven.


    Old Prime Minister Zhang is also a senior of the three dynasties. Huang Xuan is not sure whether she knows her identity, but he must have some guesses.


    What''s more, Liang Yuan was standing at his royal highness. This sentence was not only for old Prime Minister Zhang, but also for Liang Yuan to convey to Mu Ning Qiu and Lu Li.


    Liang Yuan looked at his nose and his heart as if he didn''t hear it.


    But old Prime Minister Zhang said with a smile: "Your Majesty''s words are reasonable. His highness, King Yan''s seat in the three prefectures is enough to support the four sides. If she is asked to do this, the old minister will be at ease. "


    "But the cultivation of his highness Yan Wang..."


    The official who had previously dissuaded him didn''t expect that old Prime Minister Zhang would agree to this matter, and he was not reconciled.


    But the old prime minister gave him a light look and asked, "if Lin Wangbei is not a top master, do you think he can''t lead a war?"


    This question immediately silenced all the officials in the dynasty.


    Yeah.


    It is not because of his bravery that Lin Wangbei was able to sit in the position of Marshal of Zhenguo.


    Although the top masters are tough, there are many top masters in the world. If you look at the holy land of heaven, you can find several. Why can only Lin Wangbei become the marshal of the town and leave a great reputation?


    That''s because he has a compelling talent for war.


    As for the mu tea sleeve, although she did not show such talent, but no one dare say, lost the martial arts cultivation of mu tea is a waste person.


    Inside the hall, there was a brief silence.


    Finally, Huang Xuan looked at the crowd and said faintly, "no one is against it. It''s settled."


    "Brilliant."


    After hearing the speech, the officials knew that there was no way to change it, so they promised.


    However, this matter is like a huge stone like pressure in the hearts of people.


    Then the atmosphere of the whole court hall was very dignified, and there was no relief at all.


    After discussing several government affairs with the public, Huang Xuan announced that she was retiring.


    Although nothing has been solved, her current role is like this, mainly to stabilize the situation, really involving the core of the order, she has not yet been sent.


    At the thought of this, Huang Xuan''s lips curled up, and she knew that she would "fight" with that guy again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    "The wall of the border was broken, which shows that the power of the demon Kingdom has been strengthened. After this period of seesaw fighting, they have sacrificed more than 500000 troops and horses, but they still have such spare power, which proves that the interior of the kingdom of heaven and evil is actually stable. "


    Mu Ning Qiu said this sentence, but her eyes looked at Huang Xuan, who was wearing yellow robes.


    There''s no need to show the threat in your eyes.


    "What''s the use of me?"


    Huang Xuan''s attitude was casual: "I''m trapped in you swallowing the holy kingdom. Can I still control the situation there?"


    "But as you said before, the situation in the demon kingdom is not optimistic." Mu Ning Qiu frowned and said, "if you have lost so many soldiers, you can still break the border wall under the joint efforts of the three kings. Do you think it''s not optimistic enough to have such a strong fighting power?"


    "I think you are dishonest


    Speaking of the end, Mu Ning autumn break to drink, the tone of the moment cold down.


    Huang Xuan snorted and said, "I''m a prisoner now, whatever you want."


    Seeing that the two women were going to quarrel again, Lu Li, sitting on one side, had a headache: "so far, what''s the use of quarreling? It''s better to think about how to deal with it."


    He''s really going crazy with this mess.


    No one thought that tuntian Shengguo lost its last defense line in half a month. Even Lu Li himself began to doubt at the moment. As Huang Xuan said, the extremely heavenly demon kingdom is dead. Now the person who controls the government and military power is her empress?


    This matter, Lu Li and Huang Xuan are very tacit understanding, did not say. The explanation of Mu ningqiu and others is that the current situation of the extreme heaven demon kingdom is not optimistic. As long as it can be delayed for a long time, the extreme heaven demon kingdom will naturally break down.


    Unfortunately, the idea is very good, but the reality has given them a crisp slap in the face.


    "If you want me to say, your three kings are too useless."


    When the atmosphere was a little awkward, Huang Xuan suddenly said, "it opened the abyss and killed hundreds of thousands of soldiers of the demon kingdom. After fighting for enough time, she could even lose the border wall. Don''t say it''s Lin Wangbei. Even if it''s a three headed beast with no brain to guard it, it won''t let the border wall fall so soon. "


    Mu Ning Qiu''s face flashed a trace of anger, but helpless.


    Because she knew that although Huang Xuan''s words were ironic and vicious, they were true.


    The power of the abyss is the last card of the kingdom of swallowing heaven. If the three kings choose to open this card, they should have at least 80% confidence to block it for a while.


    After all, the power of the abyss killed hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers, not hundreds of thousands of ordinary people.


    Even if it was a strong military dynasty like the kingdom of the devil Kingdom, it was impossible to be indifferent to such a tragic loss.


    "No matter whether the three kings are rubbish or not, it is useless to investigate them now."


    Lu Li sighed and looked at Huang Xuan and said, "but why do you want the king of Yan to deal with this matter?"


    "Why, I can''t bear it?"


    Huang Xuan took a meaningful look at Lu Li with a sarcastic tone.


    Lu Li ignored her provocative question and continued: "you should be very clear that if this matter can not be solved, from today on, there will be no peace in tuntian Shengguo. At that time, I believe that even general manager Liang will not let you go. Do you still think that you can live until the day when the kingdom of heaven and the devil breaks through the capital of the holy Kingdom, so that you can cooperate inside and outside? "


    "Of course I will not live to that time."


    Huang Xuan sneered and then said, "but your threat doesn''t mean much to me. Even if I die, tuntian Shengguo will bury me for me. And you''ve made a mistake. I''m in no better position than you


    With that, Huang Xuan winked at Lu Li, as if to say "you know.".


    This kind of quite strange interaction, let Mu Ning autumn suddenly alert up, deep voice way: "you have something to hide from me?"


    "of course not, my Highness Princess." Huang Xuan smiles at her, and does not challenge Lu Li any more. Instead, she sits in a slightly relaxed posture and says quietly, "let King Yan deal with this matter. First of all, I believe that her ability can completely calm down the subsequent troubles caused by this incident. Even if the three kings are really fierce beasts with no brains, the army of devouring the Heavenly Kingdom is not completely crazy. As long as a smart and rational person takes over the command, the border chaos will naturally subside. "


    "Second, there are not many people who can be trusted to swallow up and down the holy land of heaven. To tell you the truth, I don''t believe either of you. Do you want me to trust those useless officials who are full of power struggles


    "I believe they can solve the border affairs. It''s better for us to blow up the Xuanmen and Youfu and see you in the nether world."


    "Third."


    Huang Xuan said that, laughing for a moment, she said with great interest: "I''m also very curious. If your highness can''t solve this matter and put yourself in a certain dangerous situation, will you spare your life to save her?"


    She looks at Lu Li, as if waiting for Lu Li''s reply.Lu Li didn''t even look at her. He said to Mu Ning Qiu: "the Yan palace is protected by Cao Hanbing and Zheng an. If necessary, they will use the power of the local government."


    This is to Mu Ning autumn to do assurance, mu tea safety will never be a problem.


    After all, he is about to go to yumagic mountain, and he is powerless about the border chaos. Even if he wants to solve it, he is also divided. Lack of surgery.


    "This palace knows."


    Mu Ning Qiu originally wanted to nod her head simply, but seeing the strange smile on Huang Xuan''s pretty face, her words turned into a response with a shelf.


    Then she said coldly, "if there is any problem with my aunt, you will be the first one to kill in this palace."


    In the face of Mu Ning Qiu''s threat, Huang Xuan didn''t have any reaction at all. She spread out her hand and said, "whatever you want, I''m just a prisoner now."


    For her this sentence, Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu do not believe half a sentence.


    As the eldest princess of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil, this woman does not know how many means to hide. Even if she didn''t show up before, she was able to sit firmly in the extreme heaven devil Kingdom and influence the situation of the kingdom of devouring heaven.


    Although the two sides are still cooperative now, Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu are on guard against her.


    "Well, the most basic thing between people is trust. How can you cooperate well if you guard against me like this?"


    Huang Xuan seemed to notice something and joked.


    "Huang Xuan, I know you have many backers. However, I advise you to keep your mind at bay. I have no patience. Maybe I will cut off your head as soon as I turn around and give it to those who are loyal to you in the shadow, and then lead out those rubbish to death one by one. "


    Lu Li''s voice was cold, "if you make me feel threatened, I''d rather kill you, understand?"


    "It''s killing."


    Huang Xuan''s eyebrows moved, slightly restrained a few points, but still said with a smile: "it''s really worthy of being the leader of the Ministry of the earth. If you join the shadow of the devil, you will certainly get higher achievements. How about it? Do you want to think about it? The shadow is not like the Ministry of the earth. It needs four leaders to check and balance each other. As long as you help me recover the shadow, you are the only leader of the No.1 killer organization in the world. You should be responsible for everything to me


    "Don''t you want to have your own power? However, it''s better for you to keep the things in the hands of yanwang palace


    Huang Xuan bewitched: "but I''m different. These people don''t have the courage to attract talents, but I can give you everything you want."


    This is not a lie.


    With Huang Xuan''s courage, she can really do such a thing.


    You know, she has already started to decorate the shadow when she is in the indestructible situation. Although the killer organization founded by her has been taken away, she must have hidden her backhand in the shadow. As long as she can get some help, she can take over the evil shadow as quickly as possible after her freedom is restored, and even use this organization as a chip to send it to Lu Li.


    Sometimes Huang Xuan seems to be talking crazy, but this time, even mu ningqiu can feel the serious meaning in her tone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    Mu Ning Qiu said in a deep voice: "if you don''t want to die, just close your mouth."


    After interrupting Huang Xuan''s "solicitation", Mu Ning Qiu looks at Lu Li without any trace, as if thinking about whether he will be moved.


    Lu Li''s face is no expression, seems to be thinking about other things.


    After a while, he raised his head and looked at mu ningqiu and said, "I have one more thing to do here."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Although Lu Li''s tone makes Mu Ning Qiu feel a little uncomfortable, Mu Ning Qiu is still very willing to change the topic and immediately asks.


    Lu Li said: "things in the production department will be solved within today. You two will work together to make a play. Huang Xuan will write a warrant, and you will send it to the production department and let them have a drink."


    "I have no problem. I''m willing to cooperate."


    After hearing this, Huang Xuan did not ask what was going on, but just expressed her attitude with a smile.


    Mu ningqiu originally wanted to ask Lu Li whether he had any way to deal with Tianbu. However, considering that Huang Xuan was still here, he resisted his curiosity and said, "if there is a written instruction, there is no big problem with the Ministry of manufacturing."


    However, she did not say enough, because the Ministry of manufacturing has always been an independent system, especially in the wartime, the status and authority of the manufacturing department are somewhat detached. Even with the instructions of the holy master, they may not buy it.


    Of course, Mu Ning Qiu would not say it in front of Huang Xuan.


    It was extremely dangerous to let her know the name of the manufacturing department. Mu ningqiu didn''t want to reveal more information, so she didn''t ask after she agreed.


    Lu Li naturally did not mean to explain.


    After a little meditation, he looked at Huang Xuan and said, "you should pay attention to the intelligence of the border today. Don''t let go of any suspicious information. Let me know if you find anything. "


    Although Lu Li didn''t want HuangXuan to do it, but now HuangXuan is equivalent to the emperor of Mujing and swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom. After the Tianbu was nearly paralyzed, only the emperor could enjoy the highest priority of intelligence treatment in the whole tuntian Shengguo.


    Just as eggs can''t all be put in one basket, the Heavenly Kingdom can''t be the only intelligence organization.


    Royal intelligence is not vegetarian either.


    But this part of information can only be accessed by Mujing.


    In other words, no matter how much she didn''t want Huang Xuan to do it, only Huang Xuan could do it at present.


    Huang Xuan understood Lu Li''s implication, and her expression was playful, as if she was saying, "you''ve got to ask for me?"?


    Lu Li automatically ignored her expression and stood up and said, "if there is any news from the manufacturing department, please contact me directly."


    "Where are you going again?"


    Mu Ning Qiu is almost mad by Lu Li.


    At such an urgent moment, Lu Li has the heart to go to other places?


    Lu Li hesitated for a moment and then replied, "what I have to say is to save the world?"


    ¡­¡­


    Driven out of the palace of longevity, Lu Li flew directly into the air and left the Imperial City in the blink of an eye.


    After a little identification of the direction, Lu Li flies to the purple bamboo forest, all the way to the underground palace.


    About the end of a cup of tea, he came to the underground palace and opened the wide passage. The killer of Diyuan, guarding the underground palace, felt immediately that he had met him when he came to the square.


    "I''ve seen the leader."


    Now Lu Li is almost the real ruler of the local government. His appearance has been known by the local people for a long time, and there is no possibility that he can not be recognized.


    And the killer of Diyuan, after saluting, said: "I don''t know what the leader wants?"


    "Don''t be shy. I''m just on my way to find something."


    Lu Li waved to him, indicating that he didn''t have to follow him.


    But he did not dare to listen and said more attentively, "what is the chief looking for? I can do it for you. "


    Hearing this, Lu Li felt that this guy was too courteous and couldn''t help looking at him.


    However, it is this one eye that makes the killer of Diyuan, who is guarding the underground palace, go back half step and sweat.


    You know, now Lu Li''s name has long been spread throughout the whole tuntian holy kingdom. Not only was his opponent afraid of this ferocious power, but even those senior officials in the ground Department felt palpitations when they mentioned Lu Li.


    Not to mention the former leader of the underground palace of the imperial capital, who died under Lu Li''s calculation, was chopped into a waste man by Lin Wangbei, and was given a blade by Su Liu.


    Thinking of the miserable end of his previous main event, the killer of Diyuan was cold and did not dare to look at Lu Li.


    At the moment, Lu Li also seems to be aware of something, and knows why he is so afraid of himself. He sighs silently in his heart and nods his head: "help me find the list of tasks near the imperial capital in the last ten years."


    "Including tasks that have been completed."


    At the end, Lu Li also reminded me.Judging from his appearance, if you don''t arrange something for him to do, he is afraid that he can''t be at ease at all.


    But when Lu Li said this request, the killer was lenglengleng.


    The list of all tasks in the last ten years should also include those that have been completed?


    As a killer, he certainly knows what it means to have completed the task.


    That means the goal must be dead.


    Although there will be backup records in the local government, what a huge amount of information is all the mission data within ten years? Even if it is only the capital of the capital, including those tasks that have been completed, this is an extremely terrible amount of information.


    But he just hesitated for a moment, and immediately said, "wait a minute, chief."


    Even if he had some doubts in his mind, he did not dare to refuse Lu Li''s request. He quickly gathered up all the killers in the imperial capital branch and ran to sort out this part of the information.


    Standing on the ground, I didn''t feel like standing on the ground.


    But in the process, he is not completely idle. A volume of divination covers the whole underground palace, and instantly shows the current situation of the underground palace clearly.


    Compared with Wen Zhengrong when he was still alive, the imperial underground palace has recovered a lot of vitality. The number of unknown killers alone exceeds 100, and there are dozens of dark iron killers.


    After Wen Zhengrong''s death, the underground palace of the imperial capital went through a thorough cleaning. All the old units of Wen Zhengrong were basically broken up and assigned to different places. All the people in the imperial capital were all transferred from all over the country and formed a whole. Even when the cult was in trouble, it was not affected much.


    What''s more, the imperial palace is located in the mountains behind the purple bamboo forest. It has natural advantages, with its back against the door of the mountain and the powerful people in the imperial capital. At that time, the Shinto attacked the earth, but intentionally or unintentionally let go of the imperial palace.


    Of course, unless Pope Shenhua is crazy, he will never send people into the imperial capital to make such a big thing.


    While perceiving all the underground palace with his mind, Lu Li thinks about the words of HuangXuan just now.


    "Although this woman talks a lot, she is right in one sentence."


    "Now it''s time for me to cultivate my own power. Whether it''s Lord Yan''s house or the local government, it''s the "thing" of swallowing heaven''s holy kingdom. Even mu Hongxiu can''t decide by myself. Naturally, I don''t have the qualification. "


    "Now that Mujing is missing, tuntian Shengguo has no leader and is in turmoil, maybe we can take this opportunity to cultivate some forces of our own."


    Lu Li squints, but in his heart, he thinks of the words of Huang Xuan just now.


    Lu Li didn''t take her solicitation seriously. But it has to be admitted that there is some truth in her words.


    At this point, it is really time to form our own forces.


    Lu Li had already had this idea before. The "Kaizong school" layout had already sown seeds. If it was to wait for a long time, it would be five years in the long time and two years in the short time. He would be able to win over the sect no less than yezong and the six holy places.


    But now it seems that the idea of "founding a sect" has become somewhat unrealistic. Step by step waiting, may be able to establish their own imagination of the door, but there is not so much time.


    "Chief."


    At this time, the killer of Diyuan came over and looked at Lu Li. His voice trembled and said, "the tasks completed in the last ten years It''s all destroyed. "


    Hearing his words, Lu Li''s eyes narrowed, and a voice in the dark was true.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    In fact, it was not only the imperial capital headquarters. Before Lu Li had a whim, he sent people to look for the mission records of the ministry within ten years, and finally found that all the tasks that had been completed had been erased.


    It''s like the history of the land has been eliminated for ten years.


    At first, Lu Li suspected that Chen Yang was responsible for his suspicions. However, after meeting Chen Yang, Lu Li dispelled the suspicion.


    Chen Yang should not be able to do such things.


    Who has wiped out the ten-year history of the local government? What is he trying to cover up?


    Lu Li can''t help but doubt that the earth is still in the state of being infiltrated by Shinto. The mission records that have been eliminated may not be for their own sake, but to cover up something else.


    The theocracy wants to make man-made heaven and man, and create gods on earth. They need a large number of warriors to support the "experiment". However, if a large number of warriors disappear within a certain period of time, it will inevitably arouse the suspicion of others.


    So what better way to cover up these disappearances than a killer organization?


    The answer is No.


    After talking to Su Lao, Lu Li has a clearer understanding of the Shinto religion. He knows that there are many things hidden behind this organization. The Shenhua Pope is a real madman.


    However, such a crazy organization has never been encircled and suppressed. It has turned into dust like the original shashengzong. In addition to their infiltration in all key positions, what''s more, their "low-key" is based on some blind spots.


    This blind area may be the ground.


    It is the best proof that the mission records of the Ministry of land within ten years have been erased.


    In Luli''s silence, the person in charge of the Imperial Palace has been in a cold sweat, and even dare not look up to see Luli.


    Although they don''t care about the completed task records, they will store them at will after settlement, and no one will deliberately check them.


    It turns out to be a mess now.


    The whole ten-year mission record of the underground palace has been erased, but as the person in charge, he has no idea. What is this? This is dereliction of duty.


    If Lu Li had to deal with him now, he would have no place to complain.


    Just as he was waiting, he heard Lu Li say slowly: "send someone to check it and see who has contacted the mission record of the underground palace. No matter it''s an unknown killer, a dark iron killer, or a Diyuan killer, as long as it''s a contact with a mission record, it''s listed. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li gave a slight pause, and then said, "even if it''s Tianjing, the title, or the leader, don''t care about it. Go to check, no matter who did it, even if it is just a trace of correlation, don''t let go. "


    Before going to yumagic mountain, Lu Li decided to solve the hidden danger of the ground first.


    Now Tianbu has fallen into the hands of the Shinto. If the Ministry of earth is also occupied, the chips in his hands will be further reduced.


    However, Lu Li did not worry too much. After all, the deities paid more attention to the heavenly part than to the earth department. At the beginning, in order to get the layout of the heavenly part, they even wanted to destroy the earth department, which proved that after the creation of the Holy Light Pope, the Shinto''s dependence on the earth was no longer the same as before.


    In the past, the Shinto might have worried about the exposure of this matter, which would affect the plan. However, now they have created an invincible semi-finished monster of the holy light, and their actions have been relaxed.


    But this does not mean that the arrangement of the deities in the earth can be ignored.


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, the killer of Diyuan immediately understood the seriousness of the matter, and even said, "yes!"


    At this moment, he recovered from that state of fear, and immediately showed a strong quality.


    In addition to strength, the more important thing is the means.


    Can we suppress hundreds of killers in the whole underground palace.


    Almost under his command, the whole underground palace moved in an instant. Even those dark iron killers who were on duty outside were ordered to put down everything at hand and go all out to find out who had contacted the mission information of the underground palace.


    Although the possibility of finding this person is very small, he did not perfunctorily, but tried his best to investigate.


    Under such high-pressure efficiency, the whole underground palace moved, and before long, it got some traces.


    For many years, the imperial underground palace did not have much mission intelligence, and after the stone tablet which was responsible for recording all the tasks was taken away, most of the mission information of the imperial underground palace was stored in the deepest part of the palace, and there were not many suspects who could get access to them.


    Finally, in addition to several dark iron killers who had been scattered to other underground palaces, and Wen Zhengrong, who had long been dead, all the lists that had contacted this mission record were sorted out and sent to Lu Li''s hand.


    Lu Li holds the jade slips and reads them quickly.


    Finally, he saw an unexpected but reasonable name in the list.


    Sun Huang!


    The original plan to kill Wen Zhengrong, played a key role in the dark iron killer.After hearing of Zhengrong''s death, he has disappeared.


    The dark iron killer, who apparently loves money but is actually enjoying the fight, seems to have left the ground. But because of Wen Zhengrong''s death, the imperial underground palace was in chaos for a period of time. Since then, Lu Li has been in a coma. No one will notice a small dark iron killer.


    And in this jade bamboo slips, sun Huang or in addition to Wen Zhengrong, contact task record the largest number of times.


    Even if he didn''t do it, it had something to do with him.


    "Sun Huang." Lu Li sighed. Seeing this familiar name, he felt as if he had passed away.


    Although it has only been a few months, sun Huang and Su Liu, who had joined hands with Wen Zhengrong at the beginning of the plan to kill Wen Zhengrong, have disappeared and become the disciples of Lin Wangbei.


    Each of them has his own fortune, but it is really like the next generation.


    Lu Li pondered for a moment, then said to the killer: "find a way to inform the person in charge of each underground palace. First, control the people on this list. Don''t use too much means. Now, it''s best to dig it out. Even if you can''t dig it out, it''s no wonder you. "


    "As for sun Huang..."


    After a moment of silence, Lu Li said, "if you release a reward to the public, it means that whoever can find the trace of sun Huang will be rewarded with a million yuan. Of course, it also includes sun Huang himself. "


    "You want him to throw himself into the net?"


    The killer was stunned.


    Although a million dollars is a very rich reward, but in the unknown circumstances, not many people are willing to offend a former local killer.


    As for wanting sun Huang to fall into the trap, that is nonsense.


    Lu Li is chuckling: "he loves money, although it is a disguise, but if you see this reward, you will understand who is looking for him."


    "Don''t worry, no matter whether he appears or not, as long as this reward is released, it will be good for us."


    Did not explain too much, Lu Li reached out and patted his shoulder, "you are better than Wen Zhengrong."


    This comment is a bit odd.


    After all, Wen Zhengrong died indirectly in his hands.


    However, it was a great honor for him to win the praise of "demon king". He stood up straight and said, "thank you very much."


    "To be able to control an underground palace in such a short time, with your ability, there will be a place for you in the future crystal."


    Lu Li nodded, which was not polite.


    Now his mind has reached the "concrete" level. He has a keen sense of many things. He can feel that he has been at the immortal peak for a long time, and he is only a foot away from the bright and secluded realm.


    With only a little chance, he could break through the bottleneck and become a strong master.


    The killer of Diyuan was silent and said with a wry smile: "the most important thing of Tianjing killer is the fighting power. Even if the strength reaches, he may not be qualified to get that mask."


    He suddenly realized that he seemed to be talkative and apologized.


    Lu Li waved his hand, "today is also trouble you, don''t be so polite."


    Having said that, Lu Li looked at the square and suddenly felt some emotion.


    When I joined the Ministry and became the leader, I was in this square. Although the only witnesses were Su Liu, sun Huang and ye Dongtian, it was a meaningful memory.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    What''s more, it was here at the beginning that I got the remnant of fengjuan shensha, which laid the foundation for the later ancient martial arts.


    For the exploration of this ancient martial art, Lu Li has not had much clue. Although Cao Hanbing has obtained part of the thunder method, it has not yet been able to replace the infinite body method and form the main force.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s heart moved and took out the seal of God''s killing from his arms. His mind entered again, and his vision suddenly became misty.


    This fog represents that the internal structure of shensha seal is extremely complicated. It is not a pure array, nor is it something that can be explained by any system of Zhenwu domain.


    What''s more, Lu Li has explored for a long time, but he has not been able to get any useful feedback from the depth of the fog.


    But when he returned to the underground palace today, Lu Li was also a sudden whim. He took out the seal of God to see if it was related to the underground palace.


    However, at the moment of taking out the seal of God''s killing, at his feet, the lines of a large array suddenly lit up, and the whole underground palace trembled. Many killers looked at this side in a hurry, thinking that something had happened.


    Fortunately, the killer of Diyuan must have noticed that Lu Li seems to be studying shensha seal. He quickly stabilizes the situation and does not let the situation continue to be chaotic.


    Then, he took people out of the square, leaving enough space for Lu Li. His eyes were still shocked.


    The legend of God''s killing seal is not a secret in the earth. Everyone knows that when he takes over the leader, he will give a feedback. No matter what he gets from it, it is a personal creation.


    Cao Hanbing, for example, got the thunder method, moved like thunder, and made a terrible reputation.


    As for what Lu Li got, no one knows. It seems that he has not revealed his inheritance from the seal of God.


    The light of the big array on the square was more and more dazzling, and even a rune with a diameter of more than tens of Zhangs rose and covered the whole body of Luli.


    At this moment, however, Lu Li found that the fog his mind touched had become distorted, and there was a magnificent building group floating in the sky.


    It''s magnificent and magnificent.


    Seeing this building complex, Lu Li''s heart sank and he knew that he might have triggered some special "setting".


    Even Chen Yang didn''t fully understand the origin of shensha seal. The most important thing is that it also involves the ancient martial art of heaven and earth, wind and thunder, which is probably handed down from ancient times and involves a lot of secrets behind it.


    This illusory "heavenly palace" is the best proof.


    "Jingqian, you are already the most powerful man of the human race. Do you have to be enemies with us?"


    While Lu Li was meditating, a great voice suddenly rang out above the heavenly palace.


    Lu Li looked intently, but saw that above the building complex, there was a giant figure tearing the sky curtain, falling in the sunlight, and the halo behind even suppressed the splendor.


    His voice was flat, with a hint of admonishment: "you are about to touch the realm of the emperor. Do you really want to cut off this realm of Qi and bear the consequences?"


    "Even you can''t bear the malice of a world!"


    "You''re going to fall into that barren world of debris and never turn over!"


    The voice of Wei''an''s figure is more and more grand, just like the big Lu of Hongzhong, and the words are like thunder.


    Lu Li narrowed his eyes, unable to see clearly the face of this man, nor was he able to determine what realm he was.


    Because this picture is probably only a record of ancient times, the image can be preserved, but what is the state of the strong in those pictures can not be recorded completely.


    However, Lu Li vaguely guessed that the image of this man was similar to that of the Holy Light Pope, or that their power source was the same.


    In other words, the figure of Wei''an is the strong one of the God clan!


    Is this an ancient memory?


    Lu Li flashed this idea in his mind, but he did not act rashly and watched quietly.


    "When the absolute being has reached this point, there is no need to waste any more time."


    At the same time, there is a calm voice, but also with a smile.


    In the blink of an eye, in the opposite of the figure of Wei An, there appeared a man in cloth, with long hair tied simply.


    It is obvious that this man is the "Jingqian" in the mouth of the powerful God clan.


    A few miles away, Lu Li could see the purple and golden light in his eyes, and was shocked.


    "It''s the fundamental law!"


    Lu Li immediately recognized the root of this man.


    In other words, the man named Jingqian is likely to be the father of ling''er, the strong man who defeated the ghost king only by a wisp of incarnation.


    "The two boundary rivers have been completed. If you insist on closing the door, you will know what will happen to you."


    Jue Shen Shen said in a deep voice: "although we are a foreign race, we do not have much malice in this world. We just want to share a share. Jingqian, why do you have to struggle with each other"If you are not of our own race, you will have different minds. I wonder if you can understand this truth. But I don''t seal the door just because of you. If there is a real burst of luck in this world, it will probably attract countless Empire level strong men, even the great emperor who has come to the end of the road. "


    "When that happens, will you, the people of other races united by interests, care about the world?"


    Jingqian has been smiling, but the words he said did not mean to give in at all.


    Hearing this, Jue Shen sighed again: "everything in this world needs a price. This world has great potential. If you want to get this feedback, you must take risks. But when we all become emperor level strong, why should we be afraid of our head and feet? "


    "The heaven god world has long had the potential to break the level, but it has been delayed to this day because there is not enough good luck to be promoted. This world is still a wild world, but it shows the possibility of "divine court". Even if you can protect it for thousands of years, you can''t protect it forever. "


    "Qi Yun can affect too many things. Even if you lock the door and lock the road, greatly reducing the possibility of Terran evolution after that, the world consciousness will sooner or later choose a person to break all this."


    Jue Shen said slowly.


    One of the contents revealed is to let Lu Li''s heart shake!


    Block the door and lock the way, reduce the possibility of Terran evolution?


    How similar is this with the gate of the gate, the house of seclusion, and the last gate of heaven and man?


    Is it true that the "Tao" of Zhenwu region was banned by ling''er''s father?


    Just as Lu Li was thinking about it, Jingqian sighed: "Jue God, it''s useless to argue with each other. I''ve made up my mind. If you don''t stop, today''s war will be inevitable."


    "We have no intention of being against you."


    "But our way to promotion is in front of us. If you cut off the main road and lock the road, you are our enemy."


    "Let''s go."


    Jue Shen stands with his hands down and is extremely proud.


    Then, Jingqian moved and the golden light bloomed. The whole sky was rendered pure gold.


    Lu Li saw a flower in front of him. He didn''t see the process of the battle. The heavenly palace had been knocked down and covered hundreds of millions of miles. The space that seemed to be a small world began to tear and collapse with the fall of buildings. There were black lightning and space cracks everywhere.


    The figure of "Jue Shen" has disappeared. On the ruins, only Jingqian still stands.


    His long hair spread, standing on the burning ruins of the temple, silent for a long time, and finally sighed, "no road, it''s ants, Jue Shen, you think too naive."


    "Pursue power beyond your control, and the end result is destruction."


    After sighing, Jing Qian raised his head and slowly struck a fist, breaking the sky of the world, forming a dark hole tens of thousands of miles away.


    Behind the deep hole, there are bright stars all over the sky.


    As Lu Li looked, he knew that the stars were the so-called "heavens"!


    However, at this time, Jing Qian, who looks up at the stars, seems to feel something. He has some doubts in his eyes and looks at Lu Li''s side.


    Lu Li was shocked by his eyes.


    Even if we know that the other party is just an image of millions of years ago, we are still subconsciously nervous.


    You know, this is a terrible strong man who can defeat heaven and man with one incarnation. Who knows if there are any problems in his image?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    However, Lu Li soon found out that Jing Qian was not looking at himself. In other words, he is looking at the "perspective" recording all this.


    "Is it the seal of God?"


    Lu Li first pondered and then shook his head. Although shensha Yin was involved in some ancient times, it could not exist in that era.


    "Everything in heaven and earth has a spirit. If I had no choice, I would not have closed the door and locked the way to your promotion."


    Jing Qian looked at this side and gazed for a long time. At last, he sighed. His palm was empty, as if he had grasped something.


    In Lu Li''s "field of vision", there is a group of purple light in his palm, and then cast to this side.


    When the purple light goes into the "self", the surrounding scenes begin to twist and cloud, and restore the misty appearance.


    Not long after, when those fog again dispersed, Lu Li heard Jingqian''s voice, as well as several strange voices.


    This time, there was no picture. The existence of recording all this seemed to fall into a deep sleep. In the color between black and gray, those strange voices were arguing with Jing Qian.


    "The gate of heaven and man has been established. As long as we use its power, all the warriors in the whole world will step on the road we have arranged in ten thousand years. By then, we will be the real" gods "


    "Jingqian, at this time, you should not be pedantic."


    "You''ve seen the threat of tianwai. We still have a seat in the world today. But once the gate of heaven and man is closed, it will be difficult for the Future Warrior realm to be established. When those alien races come back, what should they use to resist it?"


    "Only by pooling the power of the whole world can the world be saved!"


    Several strange voices spoke one after another, as if to persuade something.


    "I have cut off the road of future warriors, and then use them to strengthen myself. This kind of thing is not the way I want to go."


    In the face of the differences between these "comrades in arms", Jing Qian was very resolute, but he said calmly and gently: "and after tens of thousands of years, even if those alien races come back, they will have nothing to do with us."


    "What we have to do is just to protect this people from extinction, not to protect them for generations to come."


    "Warriors are born to fight without suffering between life and death. Even if there is no gate between heaven and man, after ten thousand years, when the world''s warriors have opened the world and the world has been upgraded, they are not rivals of alien races."


    Jingqian continued to say in a flat tone, "I''m closing the door now. They may hate me. Until someone can change all this on their own, the Terran will understand how much danger exists outside the sky, and how attractive the world is to those powerful beings. "


    "You are dictatorial


    A voice said, "even if someone breaks the shackles you left behind after tens of thousands of years, and uses the gate of heaven and man for his own use, what''s the difference between it and us doing it ourselves?"


    "It''s all the strength of the people. Why can''t it be us?"


    He began to question Jing Qian.


    At this time, Lu Li has heard the cold sweat.


    Although in his current state, there is no cold sweat at all. However, he was shocked by the information revealed in this dialogue.


    Whether Jingqian is the father of ling''er or not, the strong one who can seriously injure heaven and man only by his incarnation. But now it can be confirmed that the gate of heaven and man did exist in ancient times, and it was really built by the strong!


    Jingqian created the gate of heaven and man and blocked the path of future warriors, so that it would not be so easy for a strong man of the "heaven and man" level to be born.


    However, he never thought that the forces of the Terran and Zhenwu region were too strong. Even if the gate of heaven and man was suppressed for a lifetime, there would still be a glorious world like the era of ten thousand nationalities.


    Heaven and man emerge in large numbers, strong as clouds, and one after another invincible natural pride is born.


    Even if the age of the ten thousand nationalities ended quietly, what happened in that era still affects today''s Zhenwu region.


    Therefore, did the gate of heaven and man play the role Jingqian wanted to achieve?


    Who did Jingqian create this gate to protect?


    Is it the world or the Terran?


    Or Linger?


    "You are wrong."


    Just as Lu Li was thinking, Jing Qian said again, "do you think a group of gods need to be born in this era?"


    As soon as this was said, the others were all silent.


    Lu Li also thought of the particularity of the ancient times.


    At that time, although the Terran warriors did not have a specific direction, they were able to possess the fundamental law and ancient martial arts. Through their own development, they emerged numerous strong men who could fight with alien races outside the sky. He even forced tianwai aliens out of Zhenwu area and signed many peace treaties.


    Such brilliant results, even in the age of the ten thousand nationalities, are very incredible.


    In the age of ten thousand, just facing the water God has already made many strong men of heaven and man feel desperate.However, in the ancient times, the warriors of the human race were faced with many powerful alien races, including the gods of heaven and the gods of beasts!


    They still won, which proves that the warriors of ancient times may not be as strong as the wanzu era in terms of the number of strong ones, but in terms of the quality of the strong, they should have surpassed that of the wanzu era.


    Think about it. Those powerful Terrans defeated the extraterrestrial alien who thought they were gods and returned the freedom of Zhenwu domain. Finally, they found that the former comrades in arms and the same clan wanted to become a new "God".


    Almost no need for Jingqian to say clearly, Lu Li already knew what he wanted to express.


    At this time, no matter who wants to be the God of the world, they will welcome the counterattack of other Terran strongmen.


    The Terrans will split and start a long civil war.


    If they start a civil war like this, the Terrans will soon be wiped out of the final details.


    Jing Qian''s worries are not unreasonable.


    What''s more, if we let them, who have already reached the peak, master the power of "God", who can guarantee that they will look at everything as human beings after a thousand years?


    What Jing Qian really wanted to say was that the present age did not need gods of the world. But for Terrans, they don''t need a group of "gods" standing on their heads.


    In order to be free, the Terrans in ancient times fought with the alien race in the end. The reason is that the alien people want to be gods and rule the world.


    What will happen if there is a new God among their countrymen?


    Lu Li thought for a moment, and thought that at that time, these strong men who had already contacted the "Avenue" level would probably have an earth shaking battle with the Terrans.


    "The world doesn''t need gods to rule, and the Terrans don''t need any strong ones to protect themselves. We''re not fighting for the Terrans, we''re fighting for ourselves. "


    "Now that the war is over, it''s time for us to disappear."


    "Disappear?"


    "We fight to the death, regardless of ourselves, to the last moment, you want us to disappear?"


    "Jingqian, you are completely crazy!"


    "From the moment you seal the door, you''ve been crazy!"


    Those strange voices began to be impatient, and even some people gave out a bitter curse.


    Then, the scene around again distorted, those voices gradually away, the fog dispersed, Lu Li saw two figures.


    One man and one woman.


    The man is obviously Jingqian.


    And that beautiful woman, but I don''t know who it is.


    In front of them, there is a deep purple bridge, set up to the void.


    The woman looked at Jingqian, and her eyes were tender. She asked softly, "did your husband ever regret it?"


    Jing Qian gazed at the bridge in front of him and finally said with a smile, "I don''t regret it."


    Said, he looked at the woman with the same expression of eyes, "just implicated you."


    "If you and I can live together, you and I can die together."


    The woman was full of relief tone, and finally stroked her abdomen with her hand, "pity the child. I want to go with us to the two boundary rivers to suffer."


    "This is her destiny."


    Jing Qian hugged the woman, "only after experiencing this ordeal can she have her own life."


    "Well." The woman seemed to believe it, nodded gently, and then looked up at the bridge. The softness between her eyes and eyebrows was swept away. She was full of heroic spirit and said, "let''s go, husband."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    Lu Li watched the two of them cross the bridge. The picture disappeared again. He also confirmed Jing Qian''s identity in his heart.


    He is really the father of ling''er, who is invincible in the two boundary rivers, and even the powerful white fox in the palace of life is deeply impressed.


    Lu Li can''t determine what is the perspective of this picture. However, it should have something to do with the four God killing seals.


    At that time, Jing Qian''s sentence "all things have spirituality" may have discovered something, so he gave some things to the owner of the perspective, and finally turned into God killing seal. This can also explain why there is the inheritance of "heaven and earth wind and thunder" in God''s killing seal.


    Jing Qian must have mastered this ancient martial art. Although this is not his own inheritance, Lu Li has obtained the basic law, infinite body method, and wandering level Spirit Crystal in the inheritance of Liangjiehe. Finally, it is the inheritance of the heaven and earth wind and thunder.


    This proves that the seal of God''s killing may be due to Jingqian.


    "What I didn''t expect was that the gate of heaven and man was actually created by Jing Qian and used to ban the Qi Movement in Zhenwu region."


    Lu Li felt that the mind gradually withdrew from the inner space of shensha seal, and the big array at his feet was calm, and his heart was throbbing.


    Although he had long guessed that there should be behind the scenes behind the gate of heaven and man, and he had doubts about ling''er''s father, he never thought that the real significance of the gate of heaven and man was to protect the world from being discovered by alien races.


    This is like a layer of window paper. Before it is pierced, no matter how you think about it, you can''t think of this possibility. Once you pierce this layer of window paper, a lot of things will suddenly open up.


    Xiaomaoqiu once said that in the sky, many big worlds are like stars one after another, and it is not surprising that some bright and dazzling stars occasionally exist.


    In the eyes of those top powers, the starry sky is endless, and it is impossible to pay attention to every one.


    But if the light of this star is too dazzling, the result will be different.


    Zhenwu region once attracted those alien tribes to fight for Qi, but finally fell into a strange calm. This made Lu Li very suspicious, but could not think of the answer.


    Now the answer is in front of us.


    Why didn''t Zhenwu area attract enemies from outside the sky?


    The reason is that the gate of heaven and man is closed and Qi transport is forbidden. It is very difficult for the warrior of the human race to reach the realm of heaven and man. Unless Su Lao and his "special" existence open the door, change the Qi of heaven and earth, and the great world comes again, otherwise, when the gate of heaven and man is suppressed, Zhenwu domain, let alone show its potential, and it will be very difficult to upgrade from the barbarian level to a higher level hard.


    When the field of vision returned to normal, he was still in the underground palace. The disturbance caused previously made the whole underground palace on alert. Lu Li glanced at him and said, "don''t panic. It just triggers some pictures of inheritance."


    There is a special inheritance in the seal of God''s killing. All the local killers know this. What''s more, the scene just now seems to be the formation triggered by the seal of God''s killing. When people heard Lu Li''s words, they didn''t doubt anything.


    Lu Li did not explain any more. After looking at the seal of God''s killing in his hand, he suddenly thought whether Chen Yang had ever been exposed to this "memory"?


    Chen Yang created the foundation of the Ministry of land at that time.


    He also brought the four seals of God.


    Even the seal of God in his hand is more important than the other three. What''s more, his various layouts in the world over the years seem to be fighting against the "gate of heaven and man.".


    He preached to the aristocratic family and promoted the development of the aristocratic family. When he thought about it carefully, he seemed to be cultivating the strong.


    Moreover, after he became a master and opened the door of heaven and man, Chen Yang''s attitude towards himself seemed strange. At the beginning of several provocations to him, he didn''t get angry, and finally he was willing to be used to frighten the top masters of the four sides and let himself complete the cleaning of Bazhou.


    "Has Chen Yang seen the pictures inside the seal of God killing, and he also knows that the gate of heaven and man was actually created by the ancient people and banned the qi movement of Zhenwu region?"


    "He wants to break through the gate of heaven and man and restore Zhenwu''s original potential?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s heart suddenly appeared a possibility.


    Chen Yang, perhaps a spirit of the road in Zhenwu?


    Although the spirits of the great way all appear as Taoist protectors or martial spirits of heaven level, no one knows whether the world will of Zhenwu region will create a real "warrior".


    After all, the gate of heaven and man has been closed, and no matter how hard the spirit of the road tries, it is difficult to cultivate enough strong people.


    But the world will become a warrior, the meaning is different.


    There are more things that can be done, even breaking the door of heaven and man.


    The more Lu Li thinks about it, the more he thinks it is possible.


    What Chen Yang has shown is completely unable to see what his plot is. However, if you think in this direction, you will find that many of Chen Yang''s actions can make sense.


    Whether it is preaching to the aristocratic family or creating the earth department, the martial arts skills passed down from generation to generation in the God killing seal seem to cultivate the strong, enhance the Qi and weaken the gate of heaven and man.Lu Li even suspected that before he opened the door of heaven and man, the so-called "heaven and earth Qi machine" in the population was Chen Yang''s handwriting.


    "It seems that the big leader has hidden a lot of things."


    Quietly put the idea down, Lu Li looked at standing in the distance, seems to have some lingering fear of Diyuan killer, a little sort of thinking, said: "this does not need to disturb other people, you should understand what I mean."


    The killer moved in his heart and repeatedly said, "please rest assured."


    Lu Li nodded, but he didn''t really care.


    was built by Chen Yang, and Chen Yang has Eyeliner here. The last sentence is just to pave the way for the second meeting with Chen Yang. If Chen Yangzhen had seen the memory of shensha Yin as he thought, he would have contacted him soon.


    Of course, all this has to wait for him to come back safely from yumagic mountain.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s mouth slightly tilted, "maybe this big Chen leader will also go to Yumo mountain?"


    If Chen Yang is the spirit of the road, he will not turn a blind eye to such a big thing happened in yumagic mountain.


    Once the demon emperor''s evil intention incarnates, once it breaks through the seal of yumagic mountain, it will instantly have the strength of the top heaven man. Lu Li believes that Su Lao won''t lie about this matter. No matter what the schemers behind this time want to do, there will be a lot of excitement in yumagic mountain, and there will be no less strong ones.


    After a few words with the killer, Lu Li left the underground palace.


    After confirming that the underground palace had been infiltrated by the deities, Lu Li''s mind probably already had a few.


    However, what we didn''t expect was that the shensha seal actually concealed such a secret, thus inferring some of Chen Yang''s purposes. This is actually a surprise.


    Just when Lu Li wants to break through the sky, several gods suddenly lock in.


    "Master?"


    Moreover, those who are locked in Lu''s head are still aware of the existence of their own evil spirits.


    These masters, judging from their feelings, are not "Acquaintances" of their own.


    In other words, in addition to the masters who have to sit in the town, it is impossible to suddenly see so many strong men with malicious intentions in this mountain range.


    "Manager Lu, do you remember Wu Sheng?"


    When Lu Li showed the color of thinking, a cold voice sounded slowly.


    Wusheng?


    Hearing this name, Lu Li first squinted, and then knew why these masters came.


    They are from Feiyu mountain.


    When he and Lin Wangbei went to recover those ancestral gates, they met Li Qiankun''s obstruction. Wu Sheng was the young master of Feiyu mountain who was bewitched by Li Qiankun and came to the meeting on behalf of Feiyu mountain.


    However, the man finally died in his own hands and was used to make Wei by himself.


    Is this revenge?


    Lu Li picked Tiao Mei Feng. Without saying a word, the sword case stood in the void, and four long swords flew out one after another. He responded indifferently: "I''m sorry, my memory is not very good. Why don''t you tell me about Wu Sheng?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    Extreme provocation often comes from self-confidence in strength.


    Today''s Lu Li is no longer the one who had to rely on Lin Wangbei to support himself. In the face of several great masters, they all had to feign the power of a tiger and bluff.


    In addition to the real top masters, Lu Li is not afraid of anyone at all. As for feiyushan''s revenge, he did not see it at all.


    Four long swords float behind. The breath of Lu Li has reached the peak. The fierce sword wind sweeps around and quickly finds the positions of those masters.


    At this time, a middle-aged man sprang up, wearing a large plume, his eyes fixed on Lu Li, and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that you would dare to return to the imperial capital."


    "Excuse me, which one of you?"


    Lu Li took a look at him and said with a sneer: "the emperor is your home territory?"


    "Lord of Feiyu mountain, Wuqi!"


    He stopped drinking, and then rushed towards Lu Li.


    Wuqi?


    Is Wu Sheng''s father?


    Lu Li immediately understood the relationship between gratitude and resentment.


    He killed Wu Sheng. At the beginning, he was still threatened, but he was cut back by Lin Wangbei. Lu Li didn''t pay any more attention to the follow-up affairs. He didn''t know what conditions Feiyu mountain accepted, and what benefits he exchanged with Wu Sheng''s death and tuntian Shengguo.


    At that time, Lu Li was only responsible for helping Tun Tian Sheng kingdom to break the situation and recover all the clans that might have caused instability. As for the latter things, he is not responsible for it, nor should he worry about it.


    However, the feud of killing a son is really not the same.


    Wu Qi flies to Wu Qi, and his eyes are full of hatred. Lu Li''s thoughts flash through his mind. With a pick of his fingertips, the Dragon kiss sword behind his back suddenly flies out to meet Wu Qi.


    At a glance, Lu Li knew that Wu Qi was only a master in the middle of Ming Dynasty. Although he had some strength, he was not able to see it in front of him.


    The Dragon kisses the sword and uses a sword to move the mountain independently, which directly breaks up Wu Qi''s momentum. The sword light as heavy as the mountain peak suppresses him, and flies back faster than before.


    "Lord!"


    "Lord, be careful!"


    Seeing that Wuqi was cut off by a sword, two figures couldn''t help but break through the sky. One stabilized the momentum of Wuqi''s retrogression, and the other defeated the remaining power of mountain moving sword.


    "Poof!"


    Wu Qi was held by the master, and a mouthful of blood had been sprayed out.


    His eyes were full of horror and a trace of repressed reluctance.


    Lu Li''s reputation as the "demon king" has already been spread throughout the whole holy kingdom. Naturally, Wuqi has not heard of it. However, he didn''t take it seriously. He only thought that Lu Li borrowed the power of the Ministry of earth and Lord Yan''s residence. At most, he was cruel and ruthless. His strength was just the beginning of Ming you when he first entered the master.


    In the early days of Ming Dynasty, how strong can it be?


    Therefore, when he realized that Lu Li still dared to return to the imperial capital, Wu Qi moved the idea of Wu Sheng''s revenge.


    As a result, Lu Li didn''t make any moves at all. He just used a long sword at random, which almost made him suffer a heavy blow. Wu Qi was shocked by the difference in strength. At the same time, he understood why those powerful people in the aristocratic family were so afraid of Lu Li.


    The name of "demon king" is not simply derived from means.


    Without the strength to support this reputation, Lu Li will never live to this day.


    No revenge.


    This is Wuqi''s first idea.


    Then, he raised his head and looked at Lu Li in a tone of sadness and indignation: "you killed my only son. This is a bitter feud. Although I can''t help you today, don''t be complacent. As long as we don''t die... "


    "Then I''ll kill you here, will it be all right?"


    Lu Li interrupted Wu Qi''s words, "knowing that his strength is not as good as mine, he is still threatening here. How did such a fool as you sit on the throne of suzerain?"


    "Or is my reputation not enough to make you afraid of me?"


    Wu Qi bit his teeth and kept silent.


    However, the master who supported Wu Qi said, "manager Lu is joking. Now, the whole kingdom of tuntian sage, who doesn''t know the reputation of" demon king "Lu Li? Naturally, such a clan as feiyushan can''t be compared with Sanzhou aristocratic family. Since manager Lu was able to suppress the family of three states and make them have to unite, this proves the ability of manager Lu. "


    "But Feiyu mountain is different from the aristocratic family. An aristocratic family can die a master''s son, or even give up the master. Because their inheritance lies not in the individual, but in this surname. But the only son of the patriarch of Feiyu mountain was killed. If Feiyu mountain didn''t show anything, it would become a laughing stock of the clan


    "That''s why you want to die?"


    Lu Li uttered a Tut, reached for his side and grasped the handle of Canglang sword.


    "Then let you have a good feeling of why I was called" the devil. "


    As soon as the voice falls, Canglang sword makes a pleasant sound.


    In a flash, the whole sky was covered by countless sword shadows, and the sky was covered by 18000 swords, which converged into a stream like a dragon!Whoa!


    Countless sword shadows made a collision sound, including Wu Qi. All three masters were shocked by the scene.


    They have not seen Lu Li''s move with their own eyes, and everything about this "enemy" comes from hearsay.


    At this moment, Wu Qi suddenly felt some regret. If he had known that Lu Li had been strong enough to this extent, he would never have been so bold to challenge him.


    In order to bury the whole Feiyu mountain for a dead only son, he doesn''t know how to calculate the account.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Lu Li is too lazy to entangle with them.


    Now, it''s easy for him to wipe out the power of Feiyu mountain.


    The three masters should be the whole strength of Feiyu mountain.


    Kill these three people here, and Feiyu mountain will be completely removed from the list.


    "Mr. Lu, wait a minute!"


    Just as Lu Li was about to drop his sword and kill the three men, an urgent female voice suddenly rang out.


    Then, there is a streamer coming from the distance, which is the jade Qianqiu of Lingyin.


    After months of absence, she has also broken through to the realm of a master, but only a weak master in the early stage. If 18000 swords fell down, she would be killed on the spot. But she dared to take such a big risk to stop her. She must have something to say.


    Lu Li was stunned. The sword Haidun turned in the sky was stagnant and did not fall on the spot.


    When Yu Qianqiu came to Lu Li, his face turned pale, but he still made a salute. He tried to endure the discomfort brought by the pressure and said, "Feiyu mountain is just bewitched by people. They didn''t mean to be enemies with manager Lu. He asked manager Lu to be merciful and spare their lives."


    "I don''t need you to pity me!"


    However, after hearing Yu Qianqiu''s words, Wu Qi roared: "he killed my only son. I''m totally different from him. It doesn''t need to be bewitched by others."


    "Shut up!"


    Yu Qianqiu''s eyes were slightly cold. He looked at him and said, "Wuqi, do you want to make mistakes again and again, and cut off the future of the whole Feiyu mountain?"


    By her a drink, Wu Qileng Leng, it seems that this weak master dare to scold himself.


    But Wu Qi quickly responded and said coldly, "this seat is the Lord of Feiyu mountain. Feiyu mountain is dead or alive. It''s all our own business. It has nothing to do with you!"


    "Feiyushan is dead or alive, it has nothing to do with me. But don''t forget, now we have signed an agreement with the holy Kingdom, and each sect has sent people to fight against the demon kingdom. If you feiyushan has a bad relationship with director Lu, it will not affect your family! "


    Yu Qianqiu also said in a cold voice, "and do you think that if you contact with the people of Shinto, you can hide everyone''s eyes?"


    Referring to the word "Shinto", Wu Qi''s face changed greatly, and Lu Li squinted.


    God again?


    The organization of Shinto religion is really pervasive, and it is also quite daring.


    You know, although Feiyu mountain is not a strong force, it is located in the capital of magic city. The mountain range connected with purple bamboo forest has always been the most concerned position of holy kingdom. If it was not for Lin Wangbei and his own strong suppression of Qianji mountain, which led to the bowing of all the sects in the mountain range, at this moment, the control of the holy Kingdom on these sects would at least rise several grades. Don''t mention the Shinto religion. They will be informed by the holy kingdom if they come into contact with anyone.


    Even if the ancestral clan has been recovered, there is a certain danger in the contact between the Shinto and Feiyu mountain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    However, seeing the expression on Wu Qi''s face, Lu Li knew that the Shinto should not have had too deep contact with him.


    Even the theocracy did not give him any "benefits.".


    No matter the strength of the sea god generals or the divine power from the God family, there is no trace on Wu Qi. This guy is likely to be a free move of the deity, and he didn''t expect him to achieve anything at all. But to a certain extent, if there are more idle chess like this, even if it doesn''t play a vital role, he will be able to disgust himself once.


    "Sorry, manager Lu. I have reported this matter to the holy Kingdom, but the holy Kingdom has not paid attention to it... "


    After breaking the secret of Wuqi''s contact with the Shinto, Yu Qianqiu shows an apologetic expression to Lu Li.


    Lu Li raised his hand, interrupted Yu Qianqiu''s words, and dispelled the sword shadow all over the sky at the same time.


    This kind of control to the strength freely retracts, also causes several people''s eyelids to jump violently, has certain appraisal to his strength.


    The most important thing is that Wuqi hates those black robed people who come into contact with him.


    The group of madmen who claimed to be religious believers showed themselves a lot of religious power. At the same time, they suggested that the Shinto''s attitude towards Lu Li was very ambiguous, even if it was not necessary to kill him, he would never be better off. As long as you join the Shinto religion, you will have a chance to revenge the rookie who devours the heaven and kill his son in the future.


    At that time, Wuqi was only a little excited, and in their description, Wu Qi thought that Lu Li was just a weak master who had just entered the realm of Mingyou. In a cautious mind, he did not join the church directly, but believed that he could attack his enemies. Of course, he did not think that Lu Li might be more powerful than he had imagined, but the arrival of the Shinto religion and the power they showed gave Wuqi a blind confidence.


    Wuqi was not sure what the cost of those forces was, but he knew that they were extremely powerful.


    If he was really defeated by the land, he would choose to compromise with the Shinto in exchange for that powerful and incomparable power.


    Unfortunately, he had not yet waited for that day to be completely planted.


    Lu Li is more powerful than he imagined.


    But what Wu Qi didn''t expect was that Lu Li was more powerful than the strongest state in his imagination.


    It has been rumored that Lu Li could fight with the great masters of the late Ming Dynasty without losing. Wu Qi once doubted this rumor, and even thought it was just the news that Lu Li released himself to improve his reputation.


    As a result, Wu Qi saw that Lu Li just raised his finger, and the Dragon kiss sword was as heavy as the mountain peak''s sword power and hurt himself. Then, the shadow of the sword that covered the sky and the sun made Wu Qi understand how big the gap between the two sides was.


    What''s more, the late Ming you period?


    If Wu Qi knows who is spreading this "rumor", he will definitely kill this guy.


    It''s not that you can fight with the late Ming you without defeat. The real late Ming you face this sword is not a question of defeat, but a question of whether you can keep your life!


    "This time it''s my plant."


    Thinking of this, Wu Qi''s face was slightly dim, as if he had lost all his fighting spirit. He lowered his head and said in a deep voice: "you win, Luli, kill me, let go of Feiyu mountain."


    "Father and son are both dead in your hands, and this hatred is the end. After that, Feiyu mountain will not have any relationship with you, and the next leader will not dare to ask you for trouble. "


    "Wu Qi, manager Lu is not the kind of unreasonable person." Yu Qianqiu frowned and said, "you are just bewitched by the deity. Tell manager Lu about this and he will let you go."


    Although I don''t know why Yu Qianqiu has to protect Feiyu mountain, she still makes Lu Li laugh with such a crude method, "it''s better to save this kind of compliment. To tell you the truth, it doesn''t matter to me whether you want to kill him or not. But since it involves the religion, I am willing to give you a chance. "


    Lu Li looked at Wu Qi, "I don''t have much time. Tell me what you know."


    Wu Qileng was stunned, but when he heard the implication of Lu Li''s words, a sense of humiliation sprang up in his heart. As a master level strong man, dealing with himself has become a waste of time in Lu Li''s eyes?


    But Wu Qi didn''t dare to say anything.


    Because he is very clear in his heart that Lu Li has this qualification.


    "Wu Qi, I know you are not willing to accept it now, but if you think clearly, the people of the god religion may not mean good intentions. They contact you, maybe just want to use you, if you cooperate with them, the final end may not be much better than dying here. It''s better to get your own way than to keep them secret. "


    Yu Qianqiu took a look at Wu Qi, but the words were conveyed to him with divine thoughts.


    She seemed to know Wu Qi''s worries, or that Wu Qi could not save face at all. As the leader of feiyushan, it is normal for him to find it hard to accept such humiliation.


    Therefore, Yu Qianqiu did not persuade Wu Qi in front of Lu Li and chose the relatively softer method of divination transmission.


    As expected, Wu Qi''s expression softened a little when he heard the voice of Yu Qianqiu''s mind. He took a deep look at Yu Qianqiu, and then fell into silence, as if thinking about whether he should "betray" the deity.To tell you the truth, there is no relationship between him and the Shinto, and the transaction between the two sides is based on the illusory power. Although the black robed believers showed him what the gods had mastered, Wuqi did not get any benefits. Willing to establish such a relationship with the Shinto, is only a simple hope to be able to use the power of the cult to revenge.


    Now the enemy is in front of him, but Lu Li''s strength shows that he feels desperate.


    Is it for revenge, or to say what you know in exchange for the survival of Feiyu mountain? It seems that there is no choice at all, but anyone with a little brain knows how to choose.


    In the end, Wuqi compromised.


    His cheek band stirred several times and said in a deep voice, "the people who found me in the Shinto religion claim to be religious innovators. They showed me the power of divine punishment, which is far beyond the power of the master. One blow breaks the void, and its strength is comparable to that of heaven and man. "


    Lu Li was not surprised by the news.


    This is obviously some of the images of the Holy Light Pope. The religious people use these pictures to show the power of the Shinto to to draw people into religion. Although it is not a very clever means, it is very effective.


    What Lu Li is really interested in is that those people claim to be the innovators of the theology. He is keen to discover that there may be something wrong with the Shinto.


    Maybe it''s a disagreement, maybe someone is trying to split the Shinto, but either way, it''s good news for me.


    As long as the enemy''s internal unity is not complete, no powerful force will be invincible.


    "I don''t know any more."


    Wu Qi''s tone was a little cold, "I didn''t agree with their solicitation, so those religious people would not say too much to me."


    "Only."


    After a pause, uqi hesitated for a moment, and then said, "these self proclaimed Shinto reformists have accidentally disclosed an information."


    "There are many big people in the Shinto who are very afraid of you. They think that the Shinto has invested too much resources to deal with you. If it goes on like this, the power of the Shinto will be wasted. These innovators, who are part of it, don''t want to be against you, although it''s not sure what they think for the time being


    "That''s the fundamental reason why I didn''t join the Shinto."


    Wu Qi said here, but found that Lu Li''s eyes slightly changed, looking at Yu Qianqiu, "I will check the internal affairs of the kingdom of swallowing heaven, and I will never let you sign the treaty in vain without any benefit."


    This is a promise to Yu Qianqiu.


    Previously, Yu Qianqiu mentioned that she reported the Shinto to to the holy Kingdom, but she did not get any reply. In addition to suggesting that the holy Kingdom has been infiltrated by the Shinto, she is more worried about the current situation.


    If there is a mutiny within the kingdom of tuntian Sheng, the promises they received before may cause some other troubles.


    This is also the wisdom of Yu Qianqiu.


    She did not directly pick out the words, but took the opportunity to release Wuqi from the encirclement, suggesting that Lu Li could not only test the attitude of the holy Kingdom, but also sell Wuqi a good one.


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    It''s no wonder that this woman can replace Yuming as the master of Lingyin when she is in the immortal state.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    After getting Lu Li''s promise, Yu Qianqiu shows a trace of embarrassed expression, but she doesn''t show any politeness, because this is indeed one of her purposes, "I''ll bother manager Lu."


    Lu Li nodded, and then took a meaningful look at Wu Qi. "In my opinion, unstable factors like you should be dealt with directly, so as to avoid any trouble in the future. However, you did provide a valuable information today. With Master Yu pleading for you, I can let you and Feiyu mountain go. "


    "Of course, there is a corresponding cost."


    Wu Qi''s face was livid, as if he had thought that Lu Li would say so.


    But he had no choice but to do nothing.


    "Don''t put on that look. I''m not that harsh." Lu Li gave a smile and then said, "if those religious people contact you again, don''t refuse their offer and see what conditions they are willing to offer. I think you should know what I mean, right? "


    "Do you want me to keep gathering their information for you?"


    Wu Qi''s expression is even more ugly. In Lu Li''s eyes, he is actually a spy collecting intelligence?


    "There is no need to collect anything deliberately, as long as normal contact with them."


    Lu Li seemed to have not noticed Wu Qi''s embarrassment, and said faintly: "the Shinto can''t only contact you, they reach out to the imperial capital, they will contact those who are really powerful."


    Words, for feiyushan is really look down on.


    "Manager Lu is right." Yu Qianqiu echoed: "although Feiyu mountain is one of the top major gates in this mountain range, looking at the whole tuntian Shengguo, it is just equivalent to an upper middle aristocratic family, not even a powerful family. The Shinto takes a huge risk to sneak into the imperial capital. It is impossible to contact only the feiyushan family. If you behave too deliberately, you will put yourself in a dangerous situation. "


    It has to be said that Yu Qianqiu is a very powerful woman, and she has a thorough understanding of many things. If her cultivation talent was not delayed, she might not be inferior to Gong Yunhong.


    But as for the "evil" like Gong Yunhong, if you look at the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven, you can only keep her head steady by bathing in red sleeves, and the other female masters will be eclipsed by her. Gong Yunhong has already reached the point of being proud of others, no matter in terms of mental means or martial arts cultivation. Although Yu Qianqiu is not as good as her, to some extent, she has the advantages that Gong Yunhong does not have.


    Yu Qianqiu knows what is circuitous and bow his head.


    Gong Yunhong, on the other hand, is relying on his own means, preferring hard hitting.


    At this point, Yu Qianqiu can obviously go further than Gong Yunhong.


    "I see." Under the eaves of the house, he had to bow his head and listen to Yu Qianqiu''s advice. Although Wu Qi''s face was livid, he was still depressed and agreed to come down.


    He knew that to this point, Lu Li didn''t mind destroying Feiyu mountain.


    No matter how stubborn it is, there will be no benefit at all.


    After seeing Lu Li''s strength, even the two great masters around him began to retreat. Wu Qi found out this, but he also recognized the situation.


    "Just to remind you, this farce like attack, I hope this is only one time. It will never happen again."


    Lu Li takes another look at him. The sleeves of his robe are waving, and the Four Swords return to the sword case. After reminding Wu Qi, he nods to Yu Qianqiu and turns away.


    As he said, he doesn''t have much time to waste on him now.


    When Lu Li left, Wu Qi''s throat let out a very suppressed low roar.


    Obviously, the patriarch of feiyushan felt extremely oppressed. If he hadn''t weighed it over and over again, he thought that the fight against Lu Li would have been a vain death, and even feiyushan would have been buried together.


    "Take a look at it, Lord Wu."


    Yu Qianqiu looked at Wu Qi and said, "now he is not the one who needs to use the power of Lin Wang Bei to make others bow their heads."


    "I can understand your intention of revenge. However, Wu Sheng Shao Zhu was obviously deceived by Li Qiankun. He failed to distinguish the trap himself, and finally died in Lu Li''s hands, which was also the result of the fair first World War."


    "Shut up!"


    Wu Qi glared at Yu Qianqiu and said, "my son''s strength is extraordinary, and they are all immortal. How could Lu Li kill him so easily! It must be Lin Wangbei''s Secret hand! "


    "Then you think highly of your son."


    Yu Qianqiu said: "when Lu Li was in the indestructible state, he was able to carry Yuming''s attack, which means that he had the strength to fight with the master at that time. No matter how talented your son is, can he be compared with such a monster? "


    "What''s more, Lin Wangbei''s character is unknown to the whole tuntian Shengguo? If he really wants to attack an immortal territory, there is no need to be afraid of his head and feet, and directly kill him with a knife. Do you dare to find Lin Wangbei to avenge himSeeing that Wu Qi''s face became more and more ugly, Yu Qianqiu''s voice slowed down a bit, without too stimulating him: "admit it, Wu Qi, whether it''s Lin Wangbei or Lu Li, you''re not their opponent at all. Even if you really want revenge, you should find Li Qiankun. If he had not deceived your son, he would not have suffered such a disaster, let alone the trouble caused by Feiyu mountain. "


    "But Li Qiankun is dead."


    Hearing this, Wu Qi was silent for a moment, and his voice was cold: "Li Qiankun is hateful, but he died in the hands of several elders in Qianji mountain. His wisdom that he was proud of all his life has become a joke. If he ends up like this, he''s got his revenge. "


    "But don''t forget that this retribution, strictly speaking, is also Lu Li''s credit."


    Yu Qianqiu said: "without Lu Li''s words at that time, some elders of Qianji mountain might not dare to fight Li Qiankun. What''s more, if Lu Li hadn''t destroyed Li Qiankun''s plan and didn''t let him really integrate all the sects, Feiyu mountain would have bowed to Qianji mountain now? "


    Wu Qiji helps a drum, neither admit nor deny, should not have heard the words of Yu Qianqiu.


    In fact, he knew better than anyone that his son died in the hands of Lu Li, but if he really wanted to hate him, he could not hate Lu Li.


    At that time, Li Qiankun contacted himself and "cheated" his son. He had the opportunity to stop these things. But he did not, or even deliberately indulged, why?


    Obviously, Wu Qi at that time believed that there was a chance for Qianji mountain to integrate the power of zongmen, and Li Qiankun''s plan was very likely. If he is allowed to succeed, the benefits they can get from these big doors are absolutely no less than that of Li Qiankun and qianjishan.


    To put it bluntly, it means that the interests are moving. In front of those accessible interests, Wu Qi completely ignores the possible risks behind them.


    In the final analysis, it was because of his own greed that his only son died.


    Wu Qibi understood all these things. It was because he understood them that he hated Lu Li.


    He was afraid that he would be driven mad by the feeling of remorse if he didn''t transfer the hatred to a target.


    "Think about it, Lord Wu. Most of the time, there is only one chance. At that time, your son also had a choice. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong way. "


    Knowing that Wu Qi was in a dilemma, Yu Qianqiu said directly, "but you are different from him. You are the master of Feiyu mountain. You should understand that Lu Li''s current strength is just a shot in the arm to destroy Feiyu mountain. The situation in which the two sides were at peace was completely broken just because of your recklessness. If you can''t handle this matter properly, the other clans in the mountains will suffer with you. "


    "I put the scandal in front of me. Now the Lingyin line is no longer a hidden world sect that people can knead. You can''t be the second Li Qiankun, let alone Li Qiankun himself has failed. Once the situation returns to chaos, no one will stand on your side of feiyushan, even if it is not for your own sake, but also for the foundation of feiyushan. "


    "Master Yu is right."


    At this time, another master of feiyushan''s speech became the last straw to crush Wuqi''s inner defense line.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    Wu Qi''s whole person seemed to be suddenly aged for several decades, and his face was full of decadence. Finally, he said with a bitter smile, "what do you mean, I don''t know? I shouldn''t hate Lu Li. I should hate qianjishan and myself who was deceived by Li Qiankun


    "In the past, he had the support of Lord Yan''s house behind him. I didn''t dare to fight against him. Now he has become a strong man who can fight with the top master. Even if he is on the whole Feiyu mountain, I can''t help him any more. "


    Two masters of Feiyu mountain could not help but look at him.


    For Wuqi''s arrogance, he could not have said such a thing.


    But seeing the lonely expression on Wu Qi''s face, the two masters could only fall into silence.


    As masters of Feiyu mountain, they must think from the perspective of Feiyu mountain.


    Today, he met Lu Li in a hurry, so Wu Qi decided to make a general account with Lu Li. At that time, they had no time to stop him. So they had to stand up with Wu Qi bravely. He might not have been lucky in his heart. He thought that Lu Li was less than 20 years old. However strong he was, where could he be?


    As a result, I thought it was just a crushing battle, but it was kicked on the iron plate.


    "In short, you have to think clearly that Lu Li is not the same as he used to be. He not only controls most of the resources of Lord Yan''s mansion, but also the Ministry of land has returned to him. As long as he gives an order, he doesn''t have to do it himself. The ground killer will kill you all over the Feiyu mountain. "


    Yu Qianqiu took a deep look at Wu Qi and said, "I''m not interested in what happened between you and the cult. But I advise you not to have any further cooperation with those madmen. Now they can be seen everywhere in tuntian Shengguo, and Lu Li seems to be looking for the traces of Shinto


    With all that said, there is no need to say more. As the Lord of Feiyu mountain, Wu Qi is not a fool.


    After taking a deep breath, he said sincerely, "thank you very much for your help today. I will pay attention to the religious affairs. At least, it will not involve all the sects in the mountain range, and you will not be involved."


    With these words, Wu Qi nodded to Yu Qianqiu and turned himself into a streamer.


    The other two masters also went to Yu Qianqiu and left quickly.


    Yu Qianqiu shakes his head, his eyes flash slightly, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking. He looks at Lu Li''s direction and finally turns into a streamer and returns to Lingyin.


    ¡­¡­


    This small episode, of course, did not leave any trace in Lu Li''s heart.


    To tell you the truth, he had long forgotten about killing the young master of Feiyu mountain.


    In his view, the recovery of the mountain clan is not a big deal at all.


    Wu Qi suddenly appears to want revenge. In Lu Li''s opinion, in addition to accidents, it is more funny.


    At the beginning, the young master of Feiyu mountain was high spirited and was involved in the meetings. Although he was bewitched by Li Qiankun, who would believe it if he didn''t nod his head behind it?


    In other words, Wu Qi himself was cheated by Li Qiankun. He was reluctant to give up the benefit he was about to get. He was also somewhat reserved and vigilant, so he sent his only son to explore.


    But what he never thought of was that the fame of Feiyu mountain was useless in front of him. When it is necessary to make a breakthrough in the situation, it is the best choice for Wu Sheng, who is not only immortal but also has a great background.


    It is impossible to find out who is right and who is wrong. Lu Li killed the man, but Wu Sheng died because of the greed of Wu Qi and Li Qiankun.


    What''s more, Lu Li gave Wu Sheng a choice.


    So this matter, Lu Li did not put in mind.


    In the battle between the warriors, who is strong will live and who will be weak will die. If you want to fight for those benefits and interests, but don''t want to die, how can there be such a good thing in the world?


    However, what Lu Li didn''t expect was that Wuqi was involved in the Shinto reformists, and his words also gave him a hint of inspiration.


    "The Holy Light Pope is a monster made of the flesh and blood of the divine power and the sea god. Is it possible that the godfather of Shenhua is similar


    Once this idea appears, it is deeply rooted in the mind and cannot be eliminated.


    Before Lu Li, it was as if he had fallen into a blind spot of thinking, and had no idea about the "Outline" of the Pope Shenhua.


    What kind of person is a guy who can control the religion?


    Is it a powerful top master, a charismatic prodigy, or a "devil" with gentle surface and crazy intention?


    None of these impressions can match the profile of the Pope Shenhua.


    Until the appearance of the Shinto "reformists", Lu Li suddenly realized.


    "Maybe the Pope Shenhua is not alone. It''s just a title, just like fury, hatred, Pathetique, original sin, these great gods, just a mask. As for who is behind the mask, the religious believers can not judge


    "Or, the Pope is not alone."Lu Li was thinking while flying.


    He didn''t know that he was very close to the truth.


    After flying away from the purple bamboo forest, Lu Li''s jade pendant twinkles again, and mu ningqiu''s voice is somewhat discontented: "the production department refuses to let people go. They say Fangyin is involved in the secret creation. Even if there was a written instruction, he would not let me have a drink. "


    "What has the person you''re looking for done?"


    Mu ningqiu''s voice is full of strange meaning. She grew up in the royal family of the holy Kingdom, and she was influenced by many rules. Even if she didn''t say anything, she would subconsciously believe that the royal rules are above everything.


    But now she took the instruction from her majesty. Although it was a fake, she could not do it. In addition, she, the princess of the holy Kingdom, wanted to have a drink with him, but she was humiliated.


    This makes Mu Ning Qiu doubt, but also increasingly feel that Lu Li is involved in more and more strange things.


    Listening to her complaint, Lu Li thought for a moment, and then said, "hold on for a while, I''ll be right there."


    Mu ningqiu was a Leng at first, and then warned, "don''t mess around. There are many masters in the manufacturing department, and they are responsible for developing the war weapons for swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom. There are many cards in their hands. Even if the top masters want to force their way into the production department, they will die! "


    "Who said I was going to break in?"


    Lu Li smiles, "don''t worry, I''m a reasonable person."


    Mu Ning Qiu is deeply suspicious. When he is about to speak again, Lu Li has unilaterally cut off the contact.


    "This son of a bitch!"


    Feeling the connection of jade pendant is cut off, Mu Ning Qiu gnaws her teeth, but she tries not to let her face show any clues.


    Just now, these words were passed on to Lu Li through divinity, because in front of her, there were several leaders of the manufacturing department.


    Mu ningqiu maintained a cool expression and looked at the middle-aged man who seemed to smile at the front, but in fact, his attitude was very firm. "We hold your Majesty''s instructions in our palace. If you want to take one person, you can''t do it. The prestige of your manufacturing department is getting bigger and bigger now."


    the middle-aged man smiled wryly and bowed a bit more clearly. "Your Highness knows nothing. If you want to take other people away, no matter who it is, even the core craftsman of my ministry, we dare not block it, let alone your Majesty''s Handbook."


    "But Mr. Fang is special, not because we don''t want to put it, but because we can''t


    "Can''t you? Why? " Mu Ning autumn light way: "Your Majesty''s instructions can''t release people, this palace wants to listen to your truth."


    Now, Mu Ning Qiu is also a little curious. What''s the special feature of the square drink that Lu Li is looking for? After escaping from Tianbu, he is able to make a living in zaobu.


    Although it was almost a state of imprisonment, the zaobu group would rather disobey the emperor''s instructions, but they also wanted to leave Fang Yin in the zaobu. In another way, Fang Yin is absolutely safe in zaobu.


    No matter who wants to kill him, I''m afraid he has been destroyed by the powerful men of the imperial capital before he can find the position of the Ministry of creation.


    So mu Ning Qiu wants to know what Fang Yin relies on to protect him at all costs?


    "Princess highness, do not embarrass me."


    The middle-aged man sighed, "what Mr. Fang is involved in is absolutely secret. We will not tell anyone unless your majesty is present. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    Won''t tell anyone?


    Mu Ning Qiu frowned slightly. Before she came here, she did not expect that Fang Yin was involved in such an important matter.


    If you don''t care, it''s a lie.


    So mu ningqiu once again took out the imperial edict sealed by Huang Xuan himself, "if you see this instruction, if you see your Majesty in person, you know the rules. Now you tell this palace that you will not speak until your majesty comes here in person. Do you think that this palace is young and can be deceived? "


    "I dare not!"


    Seeing Mu Ning Qiu take out the instruction again, the middle-aged man and the people around him kneel down immediately.


    This edict with the emperor''s seal really represents Mujing itself.


    But even under such pressure, the managers of the production department still refused to speak.


    Mu Ning Qiu narrowed his eyes and his voice was colder: "this palace will give you another chance. People can stay, but this palace needs an explanation."


    She''s almost certain about one thing now.


    That''s what happened to Fang Yin. The manufacturing department didn''t report it.


    Maybe they have greedy ideas, but more should be that the secret involved in Fang Yin is too terrible.


    At this time, mu ningqiu remembered that the Ministry of construction had applied for many elite officers and men to the holy Kingdom, because he wanted to protect those valuable weapons of war.


    Now it seems that protection is true, but it is the most important reason to watch Shoufang drink.


    Mu ningqiu has not never seen those "Prisoners" to be strictly guarded, but she has never seen such a strict treatment as Fang Yin.


    The people of the Ministry of creation did not even dare to disobey your Majesty''s instructions, nor allowed them to have any contact with Fang Yin. This not only proves the particularity of Fang Yin, but also proves that the things involved in Fang Yin are far beyond her imagination.


    Zaobu is not a Qingshui Yamen. As one of the most special departments of tuntian Shengguo, the daily affairs of zaobu are really "family affairs".


    Therefore, the more the front of these production management is covered up, the more Mu Ning Qiu feels that there is a problem behind this.


    "Princess your highness, this is really not what we can decide."


    The middle-aged man saw Mu Ning Qiu as if he was really angry, so he had to say his worry, "don''t say it''s you. Even if your majesty comes, we have reasons not to speak."


    Mu Ning autumn''s eyes flash.


    She didn''t think that the middle-aged man had guessed that the emperor of the holy kingdom had changed. He would say so, which proved that he really thought so.


    What the production department is currently building will be a subversive force.


    Before confirming its completion, let alone the instructions from the princess and the emperor, even if the emperor was there in person, they had countless reasons to refuse Fang Yin to be taken away.


    "In this case, I will not embarrass you."


    Thinking of this, Mu Ning Qiu changed her tone and slightly relaxed a few minutes and said, "this palace can promise you that you will not take Fang Yin to leave. But I want to visit your workshop. "


    Before the middle-aged man said no again, mu ningqiu said with a trace of impatience: "the Ministry of construction has to spend more than one billion yuan every year on the research and development of new weapons. The holy Kingdom has invested so much resources in the research and development of new weapons. Can''t we even take a look at it when we bring your Majesty''s instructions?"


    "This..."


    Even if the directors of the manufacturing department really don''t want mu ningqiu to be exposed to those war weapons, his reason is too perfect.


    From the beginning to the end, the only thing they really opposed was the taking away of Fang Yin. Now mu ningqiu has proposed to visit the manufacturing workshop, and she has the instruction of Mujing in her hand. This requirement is very reasonable and fully in line with all the rules.


    So even if they want to refuse, they are a bit tongue tied and don''t know what to say.


    "Princess Royal''s request is very reasonable."


    After the last few stewards looked at each other, the middle-aged man sighed helplessly and said to her, "if you just want to visit the manufacturing workshop..."


    "Wait a minute."


    All of a sudden, mu ningqiu interrupted the middle-aged man''s words, as if suddenly thought of something. He held a jade pendant and said with a light smile: "this palace will take a person in."


    the middle-aged man became pale. "Princess highness, the Ministry is very important."


    "Besides, you are qualified to be the head of the Ministry of foreign affairs when you visit the palace."


    Mu Ning Qiu said with a smile: "or, what opinions do you have? Maybe you can put it forward in front of him?"


    "He


    "Why did Lu Li, the demon king, come to build a ministry?"


    Hearing Mu Ning Qiu''s description, several people immediately knew who she was talking about.


    Now the name of the demon king Lu Li has been spread all over the kingdom of tuntian Sheng. Although they do not have much contact with the outside world, they have also heard about the reputation of "demon king" through various channels.Refuse him face to face?


    Are you kidding?


    Just now, it seems that no one speaks with indignation.


    In addition to the anxious middle-aged man who was as miserable as being grilled on the fire, the rest of the steward was tacitly silent.


    After looking at mu ningqiu for a moment, the middle-aged man also gave in, biting his teeth and saying, "manager Lu is loyal to the holy Kingdom, and we can be trusted with his Majesty''s instructions."


    ¡­¡­


    "Please, everyone."


    In the secret road to the manufacturing department workshop, Lu Li has a gentle smile, and is still getting close to the directors of the production department.


    Unfortunately, none of them paid any attention to him. His face was livid and ugly.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li didn''t agree. His real purpose is to enter the manufacturing workshop, which is now half finished. As for the attitude of these people, it does not matter at all.


    But in this process, Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu exchanged their eyes several times.


    To tell you the truth, Lu Li originally thought that the affairs of zaobu would be a trivial matter. With mu ningqiu''s status as a princess and the emperor''s majesty being played by HuangXuan, zaobu would not be an enemy of the imperial power of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom.


    It is precisely because of this that Lu Li can rest assured of handing over this matter to Mu ningqiu.


    As a result, after some twists and turns, I still stood on the site of the Ministry of manufacturing, and wanted to personally meet the most mysterious organization of devouring heaven.


    "The workshop is just ahead."


    Walking in front of them, the middle-aged man suddenly stopped. His voice became a little cold and said in a low voice: "no matter what you see in the workshop, you must forget after you leave. If something in the workshop is leaked, even if it is just a word. "


    Speaking of this, he looked back at Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu.


    Of course, his main reminder is Lu Li.


    Mu Ning Qiu, after all, is the eldest princess of the kingdom of swallowing heaven. This trust and respect should be given.


    But Lu Li is different.


    According to the scandalous rumors from the outside world, Lu Li, the "demon king", is an extremely cruel guy. His means are extremely extreme and he acts without any consideration. Besides being loyal to Lord Yan''s residence, he has no advantages.


    If Mu ningqiu had not taken his Majesty''s instructions as a guarantee, they would never have allowed Lu Li to step into the manufacturing workshop.


    What''s more, they all know something about each other. They know that Fang Yin used to be an envoy of all living beings in Tianbu. Tianbu is subordinate to shenweisi, and shenweisi happens to be a force under the command of King Yan. Now the most powerful "manager Lu" in the palace of Yan has come to the Department of creation. I''m afraid that the drunkard''s intention is not to drink.


    Therefore, those who rely on Fang Yin''s atlas are almost all on Lu Li''s guard.


    felt that he was being hostile. Lu kept exchanging eyes with Mu Ning Qiu. He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. "You can rest assured that I am not the kind of person who will divulge secrets," he said.


    "Princess Royal, I believe it."


    The middle-aged man and Lu Li''s eyes met, and their eyes were slightly cold. He snorted, "but manager Lu''s reputation is not good to hear."


    "All false names, all false names."


    Lu Li waved his hand and laughed.


    This is the words behind the middle-aged to block back, dull for a long time, stuffy did not say a word to turn his head.


    Mu Ning Qiu is also quite speechless and takes a look at Lu Li.


    Do you think others are praising you?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    Of course, Lu Li could hear that the middle-aged man was satirizing himself, but this kind of words did not hurt or itch, so he went.


    After all, the other party is in charge of the production department and has some real power in his hands. As the saying goes, Yama is easy to hide, while imps are hard to deal with. If the leader of the construction department was here, Lu Li had a way to make him shut up. But he was just a steward. He was offended to death here. A little obstruction was enough to make him headache.


    At this point, there is no need to make extra efforts.


    Ignoring Mu Ning Qiu''s rather contemptuous eyes, Lu Li continued: "speaking of all, if tuntian Shengguo can persist in this war for such a long time, zaobu has to occupy at least six successful labors."


    "I heard that the war weapons made by the manufacturing department are unparalleled in the world. Any weapon put on the battlefield is a big killing weapon. You should be so vigilant. "


    "Where did you hear that?"


    Although Lu Li''s flattery softened the middle-aged man''s expression, he was still wary: "zaobu has been hiding in the dark all these years, which is more mysterious than Tianbu and Dibu. With the exception of a few members of the royal family, few know of our existence. "


    Speaking of this, he also took a deep look at Lu Li.


    It is obvious that there is a problem with Lu Li''s information channel.


    Lu Li''s royal family members, in addition to Mu Ning autumn, only mu tea. No matter who sent the message to themselves, it''s not good to say it, even if they don''t get any punishment.


    The importance of the Ministry is self-evident. If the royal family members tell the secret to others at will, they will be able to put on the hat of being familiar with foreign enemies.


    "Your Excellency is too sensitive."


    However, Lu Li just laughed and said: "although the Ministry of production is mysterious, it is not that there is no news channel to find out your existence."


    "Moreover, I have full respect for the manufacturing department. Talents like you are more important than martial arts. After all, you can even play a decisive role in such a large-scale war. "


    After a pause, Lu Li said again, "if you don''t have the war weapons you''ve made, how many soldiers will die in vain."


    Hearing the speech, the middle-aged man looked at Lu Li in surprise, and then said, "this is what we should do."


    But there was a certain complacency in his face.


    After a little hesitation, he pondered and said, "in fact, the soldiers on the front line are more important than us. They are protecting the holy land with their lives, and we are just a group of weapon refiners hiding behind to forge weapons. "


    "I dare not say that we have accomplished the whole battle. If we can add 20% to the victory of this war, we will not insult your Majesty''s trust."


    Although it sounds like a very low-key words, but in fact, he still recognized Lu Li''s words.


    Zaobu did play an important role in this war.


    As long as you put the old monsters on the battlefield, you will not only have a new set of monsters, but also a lot of new monsters will appear on the battlefield. As strong as the heaven and the devil Kingdom, they should become stepping stones for the rise of zaobu.


    It was with this belief that the whole production department kept a high degree of concentration, and everyone was tense, and even the royal family was defending against it.


    "The workshop is ahead."


    After chatting a few words, the middle-aged man led the two people through the secret door. Before they could enter, a terrible heat wave came.


    Lu Li was OK. Mu Ning Qiu frowned at that time and quietly lifted his true Qi to block the heat wave.


    As the eldest princess of swallowing the heaven, Mu Ning Qiu is not to say that she is well respected, and her daily life is also absolutely excellent. Although such an extreme environment can not cause any harm to her, she is not very adaptable.


    When their vision widened again, they saw huge furnaces, metal arms that never stopped, and those craftsmen who were wearing their upper bodies, holding hammers, and hammering their molds.


    Jingling sound, hit the rhythm of the melody.


    The heat wave was rolling, but the middle-aged man seemed to have been used to it for a long time. He said without expression: "you two, keep up. There are many places in this workshop that are very dangerous. In particular, the positions guarded by soldiers must not be inadvertently entered. "


    He deliberately stressed the three words of carelessness, as if he was worried about Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu.


    Mu Ning Qiu glanced at him, as if to remember this person''s appearance, ready to settle accounts after autumn.


    However, Lu Li nodded his head and said, "please show us around at will. We won''t be curious about the secrets that can''t be seen by outsiders."


    See his attitude so cooperate, the middle-aged people are no longer embarrassed, silent in the front of the road.


    This underground workshop is very large, at least several times that of the imperial palace. Moreover, when Lu Li explored with his mind, he also found many areas similar to "thick fog". It was obvious that some high-ranking people had arranged the array. If they only contacted with their minds, they could not see the situation. Unless they approached the past, they would destroy the array eyes unconsciously.It is not difficult to destroy the eye of the array for the master of the array. However, at present, Lu Li is not very interested in the secrets of the workshop.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Mu Ning Qiu saw that Lu Li was actually following the middle-aged man to visit the workshop. He could not help but ask with his mind: "now, it''s very difficult to connect the touch side drink. Don''t tell me that you intend to call out from here."


    Although he has not sensed whether there is a master level strong man in the workshop, mu ningqiu knows that a workshop with so many secrets can''t be without a strong one.


    With their strength, it is not very difficult to fight in this workshop. But in that case, if you want to find a drink, it''s almost impossible.


    The other party has paid so much to hide Fang Yin. If they find someone trying to rob Fang Yin, they will certainly hide Fang Yin in the first place. Even if there is no time to hide Fang Yin, there is a great possibility that Fang Yin will be killed on the spot.


    So mu Ning Qiu doesn''t understand why Lu Li still has the mood to stroll leisurely here.


    "Don''t worry, I said this time to convince people. Now the people who are worthy of my reasoning have not appeared. Be patient. This kind of thing is more patient than anyone else. "


    "You''re patient. Aren''t you afraid that this guy takes us around and gets nothing in the end?"


    Mu Ning Qiu has no good airway.


    Lu Li smiles, "in fact, when we enter the workshop, some people will soon be unable to sit still."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, the middle-aged man leading the way stopped suddenly, as if he had seen something. His face changed slightly, and then his pace became faster a few minutes, and he met the front.


    "Mr. Tang, why are you here?"


    The middle-aged man met a rugged old man in a short and strong suit. He wanted to say something, but he thought of the two uninvited guests behind him. He held back half of his words and tried to wink at the old man. However, the rough old man shook his head and said, "you go down first."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned at first, then relieved. He even bowed his hands to the old man, but did not fight with Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu, so he left in a hurry.


    , "Lao Tang Tang, the master of the Ministry of architecture, has seen the royal highness of the princess."


    The rugged old man stepped forward and respectfully saluted Mu Ning Qiu.


    Mu Ning Qiu is also a little shocked: "are you the worker Saint Tang here? You are not... "


    "Dead?"


    Tang seemed to know what Mu Ning Qiu was going to say. He said with a smile: "the ancient dragon court really offered a reward for my head in the white jade building. Unfortunately, my life is hard and I didn''t die in that assassination."


    "I can''t believe that the master craftsman could be an instrument refiner in the kingdom of Tun Tian Sheng."


    Mu Ning Qiu probably knew something when he heard what he said. His attitude was respectful: "I''ve heard of the elder''s name for a long time, and today I can see it. It''s the third life of Ning Qiu."


    She no longer claimed to be in the palace. Three of them were due to the status of the old man, and the remaining seven were due to her sincere respect for the old man who had once stood on the top of the weapon refiner.


    No matter it is any road, as long as we go to the extreme, we can''t do it.


    The old man in front of him is the "craftsman" who has reached the acme of the craftsman!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    The appearance of the worker Saint Tang here in person really gives the two people great face. In terms of his status, Tang could even ignore the call of the head of a country, let alone the organization of zaobu in his hands, which must have some agreements with tuntian Sheng. Until then, mu ningqiu knew why the steward was so confident. Even if Mu Jing was present in person, they were qualified not to hand in Fang Yin.


    Because of the existence of Tang here, this is their greatest confidence.


    "Mr. Tang has worked hard. Please show us the manufacturing department in person. Our younger generation are really scared."


    Mu Ning Qiu winks at Lu Li, telling him that the old man in front of him has a special identity and is not an ordinary person. Don''t bump into him later, otherwise things will be too much to end. At the same time, he said to Tang: "if I had known that the production department was under the control of Mr. Tang, I would not have come here today."


    This is a little hypocritical.


    However, Tang didn''t expose Mu Ning Qiu''s politeness here. His face, which was a little red because of being in the hot environment all the year round, actually squeezed out a few smiles.


    Although it can be seen that he tried to make a kind expression, his rough face had nothing to do with kindness.


    After laughing, Tang looked at Lu Li again. He still tried his best to use a kind of gentle tone and said, "this is the manager Lu, who has become famous recently?"


    "It''s me."


    For this famous old man, Lu Li was not abrupt. He kept his due politeness. He replied with a smile: "I dare to come here to harass you. Please forgive me."


    "No problem. It''s just a little bigger blacksmith''s shop. Those people are too nervous. I''ll teach them a lesson later."


    Tang waved his hand here, and then turned to ask, "how is your Highness the king of Yan?"


    Seeing the expression of Lu Li and Mu you asked for something, Tang explained: "the thunder and fire in the blue sky of your highness Yan Wang, I have also given some advice. Although I didn''t help you a lot, I had several relationships with his highness


    "Even in my opinion, her talent in weapon refining is quite amazing. If it was not for her unwillingness, I would accept her as a close disciple and pass on all that she has learned. "


    I don''t know whether it''s true or not. When Tang said this, he didn''t cover up his regret. For example, mu ningqiu finally chose martial arts instead of refining weapons.


    "His highness, King Yan, has been studying the art of refining weapons recently, and he has also made me a weapon."


    Lu Li quickly suppressed the strange face, and went on with Tang''s words here, "however, no matter which path her royal highness Yan takes, her achievements will far surpass those of ordinary people."


    Listen to this, Tang here deeply thought ran nodded.


    Obviously, the old man standing on the top of the craftsman also thinks that mu Hongxiu really has such a talent.


    However, his attention was soon attracted by Lu Li''s "weapon blade". He said with great interest: "in order to create blue sky thunder and fire, his royal highness sat down and talked with many weapon refining masters in order to create blue sky thunder and fire. It took him only a few years to create this miraculous ground level forging method. Do you know, in the circle of weapon refiners, those hometowns What do you call the king of Yan? "


    Lu Li is really curious when he hears the speech.


    Mu Hongxiu has always been reticent about her past. In addition to knowing that she once washed the long street for the sake of the former chief internal affairs officer of the palace, she almost killed yunjiangliu. In fact, Lu Li doesn''t know much about Mu Hongxiu.


    Occasionally, a few of them are only guessed from the accidental information.


    Tang Dynasty clearly knows some of the past when mu Hongxiu was learning weapon refining methods. It seems that mu Hongxiu is not only well-known among martial arts practitioners, but also a "big man" in the field of weapon refiners.


    The Tang Dynasty laughed, reached out his hand, and motioned Lu Li and mu ningqiu to follow him to visit the workshop of the manufacturing department. He said calmly: "that was about ten years ago. His highness, King Yan, was very energetic. He was not only a powerful warrior, but also showed his great talent in weapon refining. She visited all the masters of refining utensils. She had taught herself for less than two years, and she had surpassed many masters who had been famous for a long time. "


    "Her appearance caused a violent shock in the circle of the whole smelter. You know, weapon refiners don''t compete with martial arts. Although they also stress talent, the most important thing for an instrument refiner is to accumulate experience. "


    "It''s very important to understand forging methods, to master the flame, to change rare materials in various situations, and to deal with them as necessary."


    "Even the youngest master who has ever seen the talent of refining tools, he has to immerse himself in refining tools for decades. By constantly polishing, practicing, and summing up a road of our own with countless failures and successful experiences, only in this way can we create forging methods and become a famous master of refining utensils. ""But her highness Yan Wang did all this simply. After she defeated one master after another, some old people couldn''t sit still."


    Tang stopped in front of a huge furnace, held out his hand and picked up an embryo that had not yet been refined. He gazed for a moment, and then continued, "that''s my younger brother. He can also be regarded as an old man with some reputation among weapon refiners. With his help, those old people who were also concerned about face came out of the mountain one after another, trying to teach the king a lesson. "


    "The result..."


    "As a result, his highness Yan created the blue sky thunder fire, which made everyone shut up?"


    Lu Li followed Tang''s words here.


    Tang looked at Lu Li in surprise, but nodded: "you''re right. At that time, she had already created the blue sky thunder fire. There was no need to compare and stabilize 80% of the world''s weapon refining masters."


    "Although the ground step forging method is not the top level, it is also extremely precious for the weapon refiners. A mature ground level forging method may need several generations of weapon refiners to improve. For hundreds of years, at most, they can only think out some directions and gradually try and error before they can be really used to forge weapons. "


    "The thunder and fire in the sky created a kind of treasure on the spot."


    Recalling this, Tang said with a smile: "therefore, in the circle of weapon refiners, she is called the" work God. "


    "Isn''t it strange that with the old master as a worker saint, he still has to give his Highness the title of working God?"


    Tang turned to look at Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu.


    Mu ningqiu hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I have heard about this. My aunt challenged the master of four directions to refine weapons and made many efforts to improve the sky thunder and fire. Many craftsmen are afraid of her, and some people call her "work God."


    "It''s just that the title is more like a victory than a sincere one."


    "Not bad." Tang nodded his head and said, "it''s true that it''s to hold out the killing, and it''s not only for the sake of killing his highness, but also for targeting me."


    "When a person sits in the highest position for too long, someone will think about how to make him fall."


    Hearing Tang''s words, Lu Li squints, Mu Ning Qiu feels the same way.


    As a member of the royal family, she has seen too much about power struggles. Although her father and emperor were a Ming Lord, they took care of the heaven devouring kingdom in an orderly manner. Even the emperor''s son''s struggle for power and the harem''s contention for favor were almost completely eliminated. But in such a deep palace, she can always see the people''s desire for fame.


    Officials want official positions, while ministers want money and power.


    Behind this, it is not only the struggle for rights, but also for the sake of having a new name and status.


    In the world of alchemists, such rules can also be used.


    As a saint of craftsmanship, Tang Dynasty is almost recognized as the strongest weapon refiner in the world. He is like a mountain, which is pressed in front of other people. As time goes by, people will have different ideas.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    No one has been able to do this before, so even if they have similar thoughts, they can only bury them deeply.


    But all of this, but from the emergence of mu tea changed.


    With such a unique talent, the face of those old masters of refining utensils has been swept to the ground. In the eyes of those craftsmen, perhaps it is the hope of taking the craftsman down from the throne.


    Therefore, these people hold mu tea as the God of work, hoping that the God of work and the saint of work can "fight to death" as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t expect that mu tea broke into the circle of weapon refiners just to improve the sky thunder and fire. When the forging process was finished, she disappeared without any sign, just like when she came.


    Even Tang here at that time, have to sigh mu tea decisive.


    If she can stick to it, maybe she can make more brilliant achievements than martial arts.


    "But it''s just some old things. Although I''ve had a few encounters with his highness, I haven''t seen him since I asked him a few questions."


    "I also saw manager Lu today, which reminds me of some past events." Tang laughed two times. He put down the embryo in his hand and looked at Lu Li. His eyes were burning and said, "since I''ve said this, I have an unkind request. Can manager Lu agree?"


    "Master, it''s OK to say so."


    Lu Li also said with a smile: "if you dare to disturb me, you should apologize to your predecessors. If you are within your ability, you will not refuse."


    In fact, when he said this sentence, Lu Li probably had already guessed what Tang''s requirements were.


    After discussing the blue sky thunder and fire for such a long time, as well as the praise of Mu Hongxiu''s talent for weapon refining, the real purpose of this old man must be to see the weapons forged by blue sky thunder and fire.


    In any case, Tang is an instrument refiner who has reached the peak here. No matter how highly he praises mu Hongxiu''s weapon refining talent, he doesn''t think mu ningqiu can raise the level of Qingtian thunder and fire.


    After all, it is only more than ten years since mu Hongxiu created the blue sky thunder fire. She has been able to create the ground level forging method in such a short period of time, which is more than all weapon refiners can imagine. If she can still create a qualified top spirit soldier with blue sky thunder fire in such a short time


    In any case, Tang probably wanted to confirm it with his own eyes.


    Sure enough, at the moment when Lu Li agreed, Tang said directly: "I wonder if manager Lu can show me that weapon?"


    "Absolutely."


    Lu Li raised his finger, the purple light flickered around his body, and finally stopped steadily in front of him.


    As soon as the peach blossom sword came out, the sharp sword meaning spread out, and many weapons in the workshop began to tremble.


    Seeing the peach blossom sword, Tang''s face has changed.


    What''s the top spirit soldier here? This It''s just a magic weapon!


    As a weapon refiner, Tang naturally knew that there were 39 magic weapons in the world. But among those magic weapons, the peach blossom sword in Lu Li''s hand is absolutely not included.


    "Is this Shenjing?"


    He is a craftsman in the end. He can see the material of peach blossom sword at a glance.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, he was somewhat uncertain and said, "no, this is not an ordinary divine crystal. I''ve seen all the Shenjing left in Zhenwu area. The material of your flying sword should be at least several levels higher than those of the Shenjing. "


    His eyes were burning and he said, "where did you get this kind of material?"


    Lu Li did not answer this question.


    Tang did not ask questions here.


    In fact, as soon as he asked this question, he had some regrets.


    Treasures of this level must not be obtained through ordinary channels. Lu Li''s secret must have been involved behind his back. If he asked so directly, he would be suspected of relying on the old and selling the old.


    So Tang shook his head and didn''t worry about this problem. After getting Lu Li''s approval, he held out his rough palm as if holding a treasure. He held the peach blossom sword closely in front of his eyes. He said something in his mouth from time to time. He even took out a special shaped tool from his own storage ring and observed the body of the peach blossom sword inch by inch ¡£


    After a while, his eyes were shocked again. "There are shadows of other forging methods in this flying sword..."


    "Peach blossom sword?"


    He frowned and thought for a moment. Then he remembered the name of "peach blossom sword".


    Lu Li really admired him this time. "Old Tang is really powerful. He can see that there are other forging marks."


    Tang didn''t think there was anything to admire. Instead, he patiently explained to Lu Li: "each forging method has its own unique thinking. Although the peach blossom sword itself is a set of sword scores, its forging method is also very excellent. This flying sword integrates some of the main body of the peach blossom sword forging method, and there are some minor changes. Although they are not so exquisite, they are all very talented ideas. They should be used to supplement the skills of the peach blossom sword. ""If I guess correctly, what you get at first is only a part of the peach blossom sword forging method. This kind of substitution is also a last resort."


    "Not bad." Lu Li nodded, but did not explain too much.


    Because the forging method of peach blossom sword is a brand-new flying sword method which combines many things with the modifier. When mu Hongxiu forged this flying sword, she also referred to a lot of that nondescript forging method. If Tang knows, I''m afraid he will denounce mu tea with Luli.


    In fact, he is not the only one in the world who knows their crazy behavior will sweat a lot.


    It uses a very unstable ground step forging method and a fragmentary flying sword technique to make weapons, and the main material is so precious. If we fail, these precious materials will be wasted.


    Fortunately, the peach blossom sword was finally forged successfully. Although there were some twists and turns in the process, there were finished products in front of him. Although Tang had guessed something here, he still did not mention it.


    "In addition to the crystal, you should have used a precious material. If I''m right, this kind of material will not exist for a long time, but it can be used to stabilize the violent power of Shenjing and Qingtian thunder and fire. By combining the two, the power of this flying sword has been increased by at least 30%


    Tang looked at it for a long time and said again.


    The material he said was naturally the fragments of the puppet armor.


    The material that can be used to forge Mingyou puppet armor, even heaven and man''s puppet armor, can''t be any ordinary product. It is not humiliating to use it as an auxiliary material for forging peach blossom sword.


    "The top materials, the most talented ideas, the most crazy forging methods."


    When Tang thoroughly analyzed the details of the peach blossom sword, his face also showed sincere admiration. "His highness, King Yan, is indeed a genius in refining weapons. I still thought that even if she continued to improve Qingtian thunder and fire in recent years, she could not raise the level of Qingtian thunder fire too much. But I never thought that she could use the blue sky thunder and fire to build a magic weapon. "


    "It''s a pity that the situation of his highness, King Yan, was not good at that time, which led to some poor mastery of the thunder and fire in the blue sky. There are still some places where the main and secondary materials of this flying sword are not perfectly integrated. "


    "If it wasn''t for this small flaw, this flying sword would have ranked at least in the top 20 of the magic weapons."


    Tang caressed the peach blossom sword with his rough palm, which was a pity in his tone.


    It''s no secret that mu Hongxiu''s martial art was abandoned. Moreover, every powerful weapon refiner must also be a martial arts master. The one who can get the title of "Gong Sheng" in Tang Dynasty is also a very powerful master of Mingyou. Of course, from some traces of peach blossom sword, he can guess the state of Mu Hongxiu weapon refining at that time.


    However, his evaluation has far exceeded Lu Li''s imagination.


    You know, it''s a flying sword.


    The extremely powerful flying sword, even the magic weapon, is not more powerful than other magic weapons to some extent.


    However, Tang said that the peach blossom sword could be ranked in the top 20 of Shenbing by only one line, which was really beyond Lu Li''s imagination.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    "Don''t be so surprised."


    Seeing Lu Li''s expression here, Tang said: "the thunder and fire in the blue sky is a forging method which is good at firepower. Even if it is put into the Tianjie forging method, thunder and fire can be proud of the" flame "of many forging methods. Such a domineering forging method is not suitable for compatibility with ordinary materials. When it meets this divine crystal, it can naturally produce extremely obvious effects. "


    "It can be said that only a few people in the world could handle the raw materials for casting this flying sword if it were not for the thunder and fire in the blue sky. From a certain point of view, this divine crystal made the blue sky thunder fire, and the blue sky thunder fire also made it in turn. "


    "In addition, you also used a lot of other precious materials. It''s not surprising that this flying sword can become a magic weapon."


    Speaking of this, the Tang Dynasty laughed at himself and said, "I thought that the weapons forged by his royal highness must have some shortcomings. If I could make up for them, it would be regarded as a kind of general manager selling land. At the same time, it can also prove that my skills are still ahead of his highness Yan."


    "It''s a pity that now it seems that the skill of his highness is not inferior to me. Although there are still some defects in this flying sword, they can''t be solved by weapon refiners. "


    Tang handed back the peach blossom sword to Lu Li. In a word, he said that the current defect of the peach blossom sword was not the weapon refining skills.


    In fact, Lu Li also knows that the most important thing for today''s peach blossom sword is to have a complete Kendo inheritance. At the beginning, the flying sword technique, which was formed by the incomplete peach blossom sword forging technique and many other sword techniques, has become the biggest bottleneck of peach blossom sword.


    If you can''t get a complete peach blossom sword, even if you use the Tianjie forging method to refine the weapon, the result will be just like this.


    "It''s polite of Tang to be honest. This peach blossom sword is really not something that can be solved by weapon refiners." Lu Li also did not say much, took the peach blossom sword, wrist turned, peach blossom sword into a streamer disappeared.


    "It''s time to get down to business." After seeing the peach blossom sword,


    seemed to be satisfied with it. After a slight smile, she looked at Lu Dao. "The royal highness of the princess and Lu Guan should come here not only to visit the workshops so simple, do they?"


    "Of course."


    Lu Li nods to admit.


    There''s nothing to hide.


    Mu Ning Qiu said: "we wanted to take Fang Yin to leave, but those in charge of the manufacturing department refused to let them go, even though we brought the imperial edict."


    Tang laughed and said, "those are all stupid people of the same level. The princess does not have to see them all. As for Mr. Fang, to be honest, I don''t want him to leave the manufacturing department easily. He has a lot of refining tool atlas in his hand. Once put into the outside world, it may cause unknown situation. Although I don''t care about the victory or defeat of this war, and I don''t worry that he will betray the heaven swallowing Kingdom and take refuge in the kingdom of heaven and demon with those maps, I don''t want him to give that kind of thing to some crazy people. "


    Speaking of this, Tang here sighed: "that kind of thing is really the only" monster "I have ever seen in my life. It''s as if they were born for war. "


    Although Lu Li had conjectured that the other party drink could hide in the manufacturing department, after hearing Tang''s exclamation, he knew that he still underestimated Fang Yin after all.


    The danger level of the thing in this guy''s hands is much higher than he imagined.


    "You want to see him. But before that, let me take a look at the monster he created. "


    Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu looked at each other quietly and said, "I''m afraid it''s against the rules, right? Don''t make an exception for us. "


    "The Ministry of construction hid those weapons of war very deeply, but in fact, they were just afraid that someone might leak them to the enemy country. But one of you is the eldest princess of tuntian Shengguo, and the other is the foreign affairs director who is loyal to Lord Yan''s house. If you don''t believe it, who else can believe it


    Tang waved his hand here, and there was a bit of heroism in his speech and behavior.


    After that, he no longer asked for their opinions, and directly led them to the deeper part of the workshop.


    Along the way, there are some craftsmen and steward cast a surprised look, but they dare not say anything. Because the person who leads the way in front of him is the great craftsman of the manufacturing department, and the worker Saint Tang is here.


    Although the Ministry of production can ignore the imperial power and even regard his Majesty''s instructions as nothing, they also have a set of rules, or rules.


    The core rule is that the master craftsman is in charge of everything in the manufacturing department.


    Those who can join the manufacturing department are at least well-known craftsmen. As for craftsmen, they may be rare in the outside world, but they can be seen everywhere in the manufacturing department.


    Just like the status of the top masters among the martial arts, Tang, as a craftsman, is no different from the top masters who are about to touch the level of heaven and man in the eyes of weapon refiners.


    Therefore, the craftsmen and the steward did not dare to question Tang''s decision here. Even though it could be seen that the master craftsman wanted to take two "outsiders" to contact the deepest secrets of the manufacturing department, they all pretended not to see that they were generally busy with what they were doing.


    "We are only on the first floor of the manufacturing workshop. Oh, no, it''s more appropriate to say that it''s just the "outside door" of the workshop. Although it''s very important to show what can be displayed here, in the eyes of those in the manufacturing department, this layer is a place where even if it is detected by the enemy, it will not hurt much. "At the same time, Tang introduced the structure of the workshop to the two people and went to a huge core furnace.


    The furnace was several times bigger than they had seen before. The terrible heat wave spread out and even the air was completely distorted. There were eight channels on the top to guide the flow of red liquid to power the other furnaces.


    If the three were not masters, even if they were close to the stove, they would be scalded by the burning air.


    Tang had been used to this kind of temperature for a long time. He did not use genuine Qi to protect his body, but he still shed a layer of sweat and said: "when they built this furnace, they were worried about where to put the real workshop entrance. It was hidden and not safe enough. After several months of anguish, I still suggested that the entrance should be integrated with the furnace and placed in the most conspicuous place where no one dares to enter. "


    "At first they didn''t agree with that, but later they built the entrance here."


    "If you can''t help it, the temperature in this furnace is comparable to that of the sun, and even the top masters can be burned. When necessary, the furnace core explodes, which is enough to destroy everything, and produces the power comparable to the master''s self explosion of the secluded mansion. "


    "So, in such a safe place, I really can''t understand why those people are so cautious."


    After saying a word like complaining, Tang raised his hand with a smile, and a red Rune rose and printed on the huge stove.


    At the same time, in Lu Li''s mind perception, a piece of "fog" also suddenly dispersed.


    It seems that this is one of the "Mists" that I have just felt protected by the array.


    However, Lu Li never thought that the core of the array was a big furnace.


    If it''s really like what Tang said here, I''m lucky I didn''t come forward to crack the array. Even the master of the array dare not do it easily for this kind of array eye which is integrated with foreign objects.


    After all, the stove may explode at any time, even if it can''t kill itself. When it destroys everything, it will be too late.


    "Go in."


    When the red Rune was integrated with the stove, a red light door appeared in front of the three people. Tang laughed and said to them, "I''ll show you the real building department."


    Having said that, Tang took the lead in stepping into it, without any hesitation.


    Mu Ning Qiu looks at Lu Li with questioning eyes.


    Obviously, she didn''t have complete trust in Tang. If they want to enter the furnace, they will not be trapped in the fire.


    "As soon as you come, you can go."


    Lu Li, with a gentle smile, patted her on the shoulder and walked into the light door in front of her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    See Lu Li has entered the light door, Mu Ning Qiu although still hesitated, but she did not hesitate, immediately followed into it.


    After the three figures disappeared one after another, the red light door closed quietly, as if nothing had happened.


    After entering the light gate, the feeling of space conversion is very familiar to Lu Li. With a little flower in front of her eyes, the scene has been completely changed.


    After a little look at the surrounding environment, Lu Li found that Tang did not exaggerate here. Compared with here, the workshop just now is just an outside door.


    There are not only huge furnaces just like those just now, but also metal arms everywhere. More people are busy, surrounded by some ferocious and terrifying metal monsters.


    "This is the beast."


    Noticing Lu Li''s eyes, Tang explained: "the beast is the first map of war weapons handed over by Fang Yin."


    "Beast?"


    Seeing the ferocious metal monster with a height of seven or eight feet, Lu Li said with a smile: "this name is appropriate."


    "Metal monsters equipped with forbidden stone weapons can play a far more important role than masters in war."


    Tang explained: "many years ago, some people put forward the idea of using forbidden stone as weapons. Unfortunately, after so many years, the problem of the impact of forbidden stone weapons on users themselves has not been solved."


    "Although the exploration of forbidden stone has never stopped, and many kinds of weapons have been made, no one is willing to use those things that hurt the enemy 1000 times and lose 800 yuan at the same level. Later, some people thought that since the forbidden stone can affect the users themselves, we can simply change the direction and create users who are not affected by the forbidden stone, and then we can play the greatest power of the forbidden stone. "


    "That''s a good idea." Lu Li nodded in agreement: "it''s a pity that the cost is too large, and there are not many forces that can support such consumption."


    The weapons specially created for the purpose of forbidding stones have some meaning of sacrificing the original and seeking the end.


    Unless


    "Except for war." It was as if the Tang Dynasty had penetrated Lu Li''s idea, and then said, "because only a great power like the dynasty would need to ban stone as weapons, and would not be reluctant to pay the price for this achievement."


    Speaking of this, mu ningqiu has also come here through the light door.


    She was just like Lu Li, when she saw the ferocious beast, she was also slightly shocked.


    However, Tang continued to say: "the effect of forbidden stone is very small for the master. Those who studied the forbidden stone weapons finally gave up. However, for the dynasty, they could not hurt the master, so they created weapons that could hurt the immortal and the profound. "


    "What''s the harm if it doesn''t work for the master? Anyway, in the war, the largest number of soldiers are always in the xuanjing and indestructible realms. Think about it. How destructive can such a giant beast equipped with forbidden stone weapons come to the battlefield and block the true Qi of those soldiers


    "A dynasty with this kind of weapon doesn''t even need to send many troops. This giant beast alone has the ability to attack thousands with one enemy."


    "Even if you are a master, you dare not say that you can defeat thousands with one enemy?"


    Tang turned his head here, Chao Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu laughed.


    Now Mu Ning Qiu is really shocked.


    She looked at the metal behemoths with a shock. As the princess of tuntian Shengguo, she knows what this metal giant represents.


    This is enough to control the pattern of war.


    It can even change the pattern of the warrior world.


    Think about it. With this kind of weapon, you only need to provide a large number of forbidden stones and a few martial artists to achieve the effect of a thousand enemies. Although the cost must be high, ordinary forces can not afford this kind of weapon, but for the top power of the Dynasty and the six holy places, this kind of weapon can completely eliminate the "number of people" in a few years Front. The real winner or loser will be put on the table, decided by the top strong.


    Once upon a time, even the top masters in Zhenwu area were likely to be killed by the sea of men tactics. As long as they were willing to sacrifice, the powerful army could even kill heaven and man!


    But if there are more and more weapons specially designed for war, the top masters and heaven and man will become "deterrent" forces, and the pattern between the big powers will be completely changed.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s lips trembled and murmured: "no wonder the people in the building department are so cautious, such things..."


    "Such things should not have appeared?" Tang smiled here and looked at Mu Ning Qiu. "Princess highness is in a high position. The angle of things is different from ours. I''d like to hear what manager Lu thinks of these weapons. "


    When Lu Li hears the speech, his face shows a thoughtful expression.


    To tell you the truth, this kind of metal giant actually reminds him of those war weapons in his previous life.


    Although from a practical point of view, there are many gaps between the two, but in terms of theory and results, they have changed the existence of the war pattern.The key change is to make the number of people less important.


    In fact, there are good and bad changes in this kind of change. The more such a change is, the more difficult the war will be. The position of the people sea tactics in the war will be stifled. The deterrent power of the two forces will turn to the head and become a game between the top powers similar to "nuclear deterrence". In the long run, this is a matter of great benefit.


    However, everything has two sides. The emergence of this kind of thing will undoubtedly reduce the "importance" of martial artists, especially those at the bottom.


    "Is the technology tree of the world going to light up?" From the appearance of this metal giant, Lu Lijian saw a certain future, and this strange idea had to appear in his heart.


    However, he replied: "in the long run, the advantages of this weapon outweigh the disadvantages. Even if you just look at the front of your eyes and have this kind of weapon in hand, tuntian Shengguo will soon win the war. However, any innovation and change is not so easy. The Ministry of construction can keep this kind of weapon secret for a while, but it is impossible to keep it secret for a lifetime. As soon as it appears on the battlefield, our opponents, and those who pay attention to the war, will soon notice its existence. "


    "No matter how sophisticated the weapon is, as long as the opponent gets it, sooner or later they will crack the secret. At that time, even the six holy places will be imitated, and the world will soon usher in the outbreak of war


    Speaking of this, Lu Li''s tone suddenly increased, emphasizing the words of the outbreak of the war.


    Tang here in the eyes of a glimmer of essence, Mu Ning autumn is full of melancholy.


    "That''s right. Manager Lu is as wise as the rumors are. He''s not a teenager at all." "No change can be made easily. This kind of weapon is enough to change the current pattern of war. Once those people see some possibility in this world, it will cause more conflicts and even wars," Tang said


    "The peace in Zhenwu area for many years is likely to be broken."


    "However, if tuntian Shengguo wants to win, it must rely on the strength of this weapon."


    "Let''s go. I''ll show you another thing."


    Tang didn''t let them continue to think about this problem. Instead, he withdrew his eyes from looking at the metal beast and led them to continue to go deep into the workshop.


    What else?


    Should it really evolve into "full evolution"?


    Lu Li''s heart flits this idea, and then begins to doubt whether there is any conspiracy behind it.


    Because the emergence of these weapons, and their possible consequences, will really change the world. After staying in the world of Wudao for too long, Luli has gradually forgotten some things. Among them, there is the horror of "artifact".


    The Terrans in this world can use martial arts to communicate with gods, but only a small number of people can do this.


    However, in the previous era of science and technology, although human beings are weak, they can also control those terrible forces from heaven and earth.


    If there are similar creations in Zhenwu area, with the popularity comparable to infection, it will soon destroy the foundation of Wudao which has been established for thousands of years.


    No matter how strong the martial arts are, they are not "close to the people.".


    And the appearance of man-made things will break this point, so that ordinary people who have not practiced martial arts can have the strength comparable to martial arts.


    Compared with this thing, the so-called change of heaven and earth Qi, open the door of heaven and man, is nothing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    The place where Tang wanted to take them was not far away. He led them through many obstacles, and then they went deeper from a dark road.


    The original hot temperature instantly decreased, although there was a trace of heat in the dark channel, it was much better than the heat wave outside.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s expression is also good-looking.


    At this time, she seemed to come back from her previous shock and convey the message to Lu Li: "what do you think of those metal giants?"


    "If the thing was actually made by Fang Yin, I can understand why the manufacturing department has to shut it up. Such a dangerous creation can change the pattern of the whole world. If the map in Fang Yin''s hand is taken by the deity, how strong do you think the Church of God is now? "


    Although Lu Li''s face was still silent, he still replied with a divine voice: "I''m even beginning to regret that I''ve come to find Fang to drink. A guy as dangerous as him should be locked up by the manufacturing department. Even without him, I can solve the problems of Tianbu


    "So far, do you want to give up?"


    Mu Ning Qiu looks at Lu Li in surprise.


    It was the first time that she heard such gloomy words from Lu Li.


    Of course, this is not the first time the two of them met in black prison.


    "Now, of course, it''s impossible to give up."


    "But these metal monsters are really a thorny problem, and I suspect that there may be a cult like madman behind them. Don''t forget, what''s the attitude of the people who boast of being gods to Zhenwu


    Lu Li took a look at Tang''s back, and then said, "from a certain point of view, they also want to change Zhenwu area. It is just that their goals are contrary to the will of Zhenwu region itself. Even heaven and man have no good way to change from the aspect of martial arts. The only way to stop them from growing up is to constantly choose "Tianjiao" in Zhenwu area, so as to delay the promotion of Zhenwu''s status. But on the other hand, if this artifact really spreads in Zhenwu area, the foundation of martial arts in the whole world will be hit unprecedentedly. Think about it carefully. Who would like to see such a change most? "


    "If the role of martial arts is greatly reduced, martial arts is no longer the only way to become stronger. What will become of Zhenwu area based on Wudao?"


    Mu Ning Qiu''s face suddenly changed, and his mind fluctuated. In Lu Li''s consciousness sea, he replied: "the end of the law era."


    "Not bad."


    "At that time, the artifact will completely replace the warrior, followed by the decline of aura, and the world will sleep. Until there is no warrior in the world, the end of the law will come, ushering in a new era. And some people who have already changed the nature of life will become real gods. "


    When Lu Li''s mind "said" this paragraph, he raised his eyes and looked at the silence leading Tang here.


    The old man, known as the saint of craftsmanship, could not have not not known about it, nor had he foreseen such a future.


    But he didn''t try to stop it. Instead, he joined the production department himself and added fuel to the flames. He looked forward to the arrival of a new era.


    Lu Li is not unable to understand his ideas.


    As an artifact refiner, if man-made objects flourished, his status would be greatly improved.


    Not only that, the whole group of smelters will usher in a real flourishing age.


    Although today''s weapon refiners are of high status, such as the real master of craftsman Tang, who has reached the peak, is no less than the top masters in martial arts.


    But don''t forget, how many weapon refiners are there? How many people can become Tang here?


    Not to mention that Tang himself was also a powerful master of Mingyou. Otherwise, he would not be able to defend himself. He would have been poisoned for a long time.


    It''s better to be an artificer or an alchemist.


    Even the most powerful array mage is not worth mentioning in front of the powerful warriors.


    Tang''s attitude towards this matter might be that he foresaw the future of the weapon refiner. Instead of stopping him, he would try his best to promote it.


    People are selfish, even saints.


    As if aware of Lu Li''s eyes, Tang stopped here, looked back and met Lu Li''s eyes. He said with a smile: "manager Lu doesn''t need to be anxious. He will be here soon."


    "Thank you, Mr. Tang, for showing us these secrets that belong to the manufacturing department."


    Lu Li also said with a smile, "if it''s not for Old Tang, I''m afraid we don''t know that tuntian Shengguo now has such a powerful armament."


    "You are wrong, manager Lu."


    Tang''s expression here was a little more serious. "This is not a secret of the Ministry of manufacture, nor is it the armament of the kingdom of swallowing heaven. This is the treasure of the whole Terran, and the key to the future. "


    At this point, his eyes flashed a flash of light, but it was well covered up, and then he gave a bold smile: "when the war is over, whether the giant beast or the" demon "will open a new chapter in the history of Zhenwu region.""I''m sorry, I''m too old to talk."


    Tang didn''t wait for Lu Li and mu ningqiu to respond, so he waved his hand and said, "the devil is ahead. Follow me."


    Lu Li nodded, and at the same time used his mind to communicate with Mu Ning Qiu: "I always feel that this old man has no good intentions. If there is any situation in a moment, you should go first."


    "What do you mean? Do you think I''m a burden


    Mu Ning autumn Dai eyebrow micro Cu, quite dissatisfied.


    Lu Li also did not explain, silently followed Tang to move forward.


    After a while, the three people passed through the dark passage. Although they felt that the space was widened a lot, but here was covered by a large shadow, which was more dark than the dark road.


    "Where is the devil that old Tang said?" Lu Li squinted around, vaguely saw some clues, but still asked with a smile.


    "Right here." Tang waved his hand here.


    There''s a bang.


    A fire lit up.


    Then it seemed as if it had been infected. One after another, the fire flared up into the sky and finally stopped at a height of about 100 feet.


    And he made this place as bright as day.


    The "demons" in the Tang Dynasty also showed the whole picture in front of them.


    He turned his back to the huge thing, opened his hands to Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu, "two please see, this is the town devil."


    After a pause, there was a sense of excitement in his tone: "this is the future!"


    Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu look behind him.


    Or to look at the behemoth behind him.


    It was a black sculpture.


    Standing here, you can only look up to two-thirds of it.


    The huge face of the knife and axe was completely exposed to them because of the slight drop of the head.


    There was such a moment, Mu Ning Qiu Leng was on the spot, and the idea of "the gods are just like this" flashed in his heart.


    That''s right.


    This huge sculpture is completely made in the shape of a human race, but the face is extremely indifferent, just like a god overlooking all living beings from the cloud, without joy or sorrow.


    "Demons, this is the weapon of war that can dominate the future. Before they are finished, they will be able to fight against ten thousand with one enemy. "


    "Once it is completely completed, it will break through the army of nearly 100000 people!"


    "Even the top masters may not be able to achieve the results of the war, has been made by the creation of the Terran!"


    Tang turned around and looked up at the dark giant, which was more than 100 feet long. He murmured, "this is only the first generation of demons. With time, the maturity of techniques and the improvement of materials, it can still play a more powerful role. Even if it is beyond the heaven and man, it is not impossible!"


    Click.


    With the voice of Tang Dynasty, the eyes of "Zhenmo" opened slowly, as if some kind of mechanism had been activated, and a frightening light bloomed from it. Just by staring at those eyes, Lu Li felt the pressure no less than that of the top masters.


    Tang really did not lie here, this giant has not been completely completed, has already had the ability to one enemy ten thousand.


    Because while Zhenmo opened his eyes, Lu Li was also observing it with his exploratory eyes.


    In Lu Li''s eyes, the huge "Zhenmo" has become a huge luminous body stacked with countless layers of light. Among the colorful colors, there are many different forces.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    In layers of complicated light, there are hundreds of array cores that only contain the destructive power. If all of them are detonated, they are almost as powerful as the top masters'' self exploding in the secluded mansion.


    If it''s just like this, it''s all right. From the perspective of the eye of exploration, Lu Li also saw a lot of "blank spaces" inside. Almost no need for Tang to continue to explain here, Lu Li knew what it was.


    "That''s the driver''s seat. These people have created this kind of monster in a world of warriors."


    Lu Li was also shocked.


    Similar ideas, in the world of one''s previous life, only exist in those fantasy works. But when similar things appear in front of you, even if you don''t use it to move, Lu Li can feel the overwhelming power from this almost exaggerated figure.


    And


    "If I''m not wrong, the core driving force of demons should still be the power of warriors?"


    Lu Li took back his eyes, looked at Tang and said, "Old Tang said this is the future. What future is this


    "In ancient times, the warriors of the Terran had already known how to fight the enemy together, and a set of joint attack techniques were developed. In the later period, the Terrans developed the formation, and the most famous one is the joint attack of tens of thousands and 100000 people. "


    The expression on Tang''s face gradually converged, and he said calmly: "the heaven demon kingdom is the best at using the military array. If there are millions of strong soldiers, they even dare to fight against heaven and man. This is the power of "uniting with the masses."


    Speaking of this, Tang looked at Lu Li: "since the army can unite with the masses, why can''t the creation of the Terran be?"


    "The formation, joint attack, and even the demons are just a means, a" channel "to unite the masses. It is claimed that a million strong soldiers can kill heaven and man. It was put thousands of years ago, tens of thousands of years ago, in the era when the strong were invincible, perhaps it was just a joke. "


    "But since the age of the ten thousand tribes, the lessons of the war of the four seas have made the human race understand that the power of uniting the masses can indeed kill heaven and man. More than one similar example has been recorded in the history case. It is found that the strong men in the divine realm died under the burial of the army. The court of the four seas only needs hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers and strong generals to make heaven and man drink hatred. When a joke becomes a reality, who else can laugh? "


    "Even so, the strength of the ranks has fallen behind."


    Tang glanced at the "demon" and murmured, "this one can defeat ten thousand, one hundred thousand and even one million with the joint efforts of a thousand people."


    "Manager Lu thinks that such achievements are not worthy of a" future "


    It''s not terrible to attack ten with one enemy, and many warriors can do it with one enemy hundred.


    But with one enemy against thousands and one against ten thousand, that is beyond the category of "warrior".


    It is said that three thousand extremely evil riders can kill masters, such as dogs. Although there is exaggeration, any weak master will be consumed alive and dead when he meets the array of extremely evil riders.


    Although the master can pry the aura of heaven and earth, it is not infinite.


    Even if it is ten masters, can they defeat ten thousand elite soldiers?


    Lu Li thought about it carefully, and the answer was No.


    Only by ten masters in the later period and even at the peak, can we achieve the goal of "ten thousand enemies".


    What the master couldn''t do, "Zhenmo" did.


    "It''s really a powerful weapon, but it''s not the future of Zhenwu."


    After pondering, Lu Li sighed: "Old Tang, your idea was wrong from the beginning."


    Tang took a rather unexpected look at Lu Li, and then chuckled: "please tell me what''s wrong with me?"


    "The metal beast outside is somewhat like this, relying on the weapons of forbidden stone to target the warriors, which can cause extremely terrible shock among the bottom warriors. But it''s a "demon killer"... "


    Lu Li shook his head: "need the strength of a warrior to drive, it proves that this weapon, after all, is nothing strange."


    "Even if it can combine the strength of a thousand people and defeat ten thousand people, 100000 people. However, it is still the strength of the warriors that ultimately decides the outcome. "


    "There are so many warriors in this world. It is easier to train hundreds of thousands of warriors who can skillfully form an army array than to spend a lot of resources and select thousands of warriors to control a weapon whose effect cannot be confirmed."


    "Manager Lu means that" Zhenmo "can not replace the existence of martial arts, but will make the situation more inclined to the warrior?"


    "It''s not a warrior."


    Lu Li explained lightly: "the existence of demons will make those big people realize that the world needs more warriors."


    "The warrior will become a kind of" consumption "resource, which is the same as but superior to the demons."


    "At that time, even if we can defeat Wan with one enemy? Against the top masters? Is it better than man and nature? "


    "Although there is nothing wrong with old Tang''s idea, it''s a pity that Zhenmo can''t change the situation in Zhenwu area, but it will make the situation more complicated. Once people realize that there is a stronger method of uniting the masses in the world, the existence of warriors will become more important. ""No matter what Mr. Tang wants to do, I''m afraid it''s still a little short of time."


    After saying that, Lu Li didn''t go to see the demon which was more than a hundred feet high. Instead, he was a little bit interested and said, "I thought I would really open my eyes, but I can''t imagine..."


    Such a deliberate desire to stop, let Tang here frown, "I have no selfish."


    "If Lao Tang is selfish, why do you have to show us something that can change the pattern of Zhenwu?"


    Lu Li asked.


    Tang said in a deep voice: "because the great age is coming..."


    "The coming of the great age is the great age of Zhenwu region and the great age of the warrior."


    "Tianjiao comes forth in large numbers, the will of the world wakes up, and the spirit is surging. This is the great world. In these cases, however, there is no shelter for man-made objects. "


    Lu Li said calmly: "when the Terrans were weak, they knew how to use foreign things and make use of them. However, when the alien tribes came to Zhenwu in those days, those foreign objects could not protect themselves. In ancient times, the human ancestors opened up a powerful way of martial arts, which was enough to let the people of Zhenwu region gradually stand in the sky, and can avoid the pain they suffered. Why should we pursue the power of external things when we clearly have a road to heaven


    "How can the power of uniting the masses be regarded as a foreign object?"


    Tang murmured: "no matter it''s the combined attack skill or the military array, it''s with the strength of the warrior himself to unite these forces..."


    "Yes, so it''s not the future at all."


    "The appearance of Zhenmo may change some things, but it can''t change the world where Zhenwu is still a warrior."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li suddenly sighed: "what''s more, if you don''t have any selfish intentions, why don''t you let us have a drink?"


    From the beginning, Tang appeared here, intentionally or unintentionally, to avoid mentioning Fang Yin.


    Whether you take them to visit the workshop, or the beast or the devil, they are trying to persuade them from another angle, rather than a problem-solving attitude.


    Sure enough, Tang heard this sentence, his face suddenly looked ugly, "Fang Yin only stays in the manufacturing department is the safest."


    "The Ministry of the earth can also give him safety, even if the ministry can not give it, the palace of Yan can also give it."


    Lu Li gazed at Tang: "Mr. Tang, you should have heard of my reputation. The outside world says that I am cruel and a real devil. Although I think it is unfair, there is one point in those comments that is true. "


    "I will never give up until I reach my goal."


    "Today, since I have come to the manufacturing department in person, I must take Fang to drink. If you let them go, you can still study the so-called future and create these nondescript weapons of war. "


    "If not."


    Lu Li stopped for a moment, and his tone gradually became indifferent: "even if this workshop is destroyed today, I will take people away."


    As Lu Li said this, the atmosphere suddenly became a little dignified.


    In Tang''s eyes, there seemed to be a flame beating in the depths of his eyes.


    And Mu Ning Qiu did not hesitate to turn his hand to hold the spear. The source of the powerful real gas source was inexhaustible, and it burned into a layer of flame.


    The two sides had a very happy talk before, but in the twinkling of an eye, they were at daggers'' end and the conflict was on the verge of breaking out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    "I don''t want to be enemies with you."


    After several changes in his face, Tang finally sighed: "but if you want to fight with your strength, I am helpless, but I don''t lack the courage to fight for the first World War."


    "Oh?"


    Lu Li put out his hand to stop Mu Ning Qiu. His sleeve trembled slightly. His sword case stood on the ground and was pressed under his palm. "Guess, if we fight here, how many intact parts can this expensive demon still have?"


    He raised his head and looked at the demon, who opened his eyes slightly.


    At the same time, Lu Li suddenly has a very strange feeling, as if this demon still seems to have a "soul", as if he had a life.


    This is just a feeling, but Lu Li does not rule out its possibility.


    There are too many strange things in this world. Even if the giant suddenly has his own consciousness, it is not enough to be strange. After all, the madmen of the cult have already begun to make artificial life, and it is possible to find another special life in the field of weapon refiners.


    But also because of this, Lu Li guessed that the importance of the Tang Dynasty to the demons would definitely increase several levels.


    However, Tang had no expression and said: "it''s very special to suppress demons. It can prevent Mingyou peak''s all-out hand without any damage. If you encounter a top master who breaks out damage comparable to heaven and man and activates the self destruction array, it will blow this place flat. In a strict sense, I and both of you will die. "


    "Since the end is death, why do you care whether the demons will be hurt?"


    Hearing the words of some scoundrels in Tang Dynasty, Lu Li laughed and said, "it''s better for Old Tang to say that this demon was made with the money of tuntian Shengguo. Even if it''s broken, you won''t be distressed. It''s more convincing."


    An old fox is an old fox. No matter how friendly he is on the surface, the cunning in his bones can''t be hidden.


    If I hadn''t had an upgraded exploration eye, I could clearly see the internal structure of the demons. I was so meticulous that I couldn''t hide the interlacing of the array. I''m afraid that the old fox would have fooled me.


    No matter who is, without knowing the details, they will be afraid to see such huge things as Zhenmo. In addition, what Tang said here is not aimless. There are indeed self destructing arrays built inside the demons. In some extreme cases, they can explode themselves and die with the enemy.


    However, from the perspective of the eye of exploration, those "self exploding" arrays are still empty shells, and there is no seal cutting core.


    That is to say, Tang is bluffing here. Even if they really beat and kill here and spread to the demons, they will destroy part of the array core of this giant, but will not trigger its self destruction mechanism at all.


    "Manager Lu is as smart as the outside world says. I can''t hide this little trick from you."


    Tang chuckled. He was embarrassed that he had not been exposed at all. Then he looked at the sword box under Lu Li''s hand, and a ray of light flashed over his eyes again. "I heard that manager Lu has many famous swords in his hand. Can you let me know?"


    "Mr. Tang has flattered me. As a worker saint, how can you be interested in the spirit soldiers?"


    Lu Li said: "let''s get back to the point. Let me take Fang Yin and leave. I will persuade him to leave those maps in the production department. Old Tang can still work hard for the future of the weapon refiner. Fang Yin no longer needs to rely on those maps to protect his life. We can strive for a happy ending. Otherwise, we have really fought here. No matter who wins or loses, both sides will not be happy. "


    "How dare I believe you, manager Lu Tang said with a smile: "just now I have to fight with my husband. Now I want to sit down and discuss the happy ending. Is this the same attitude when manager Lu communicated with those aristocratic families? "


    Tang''s remarks here are somewhat ironic.


    However, Lu Li disagreed and said: "Old Tang is wrong. I have no intention to talk with those aristocratic families."


    "Otherwise, why did the aristocratic family tell me that I was the" demon king "? Do you want to name me? "


    "It seems that manager Lailu has given me preferential treatment."


    Tang here ha ha smile.


    At this time, Mu Ning Qiu, holding a long gun, seemed impatient and frowned and said, "do you still want to continue talking?"


    "ah, it seems that your highness is in a hurry." Lu Li patted the sword box, as if he had no choice but to say: "Old Tang, show your attitude. If you want to fight, you can fight. Otherwise, we must take the drink today."


    Mu Ning autumn smell speech, mercilessly stare at Lu Li.


    Before she came here, she thought that Lu Li had any clever plan to avoid armed conflict. As a result, we still have to do it in the end, and we still have to work with Sheng Tang here.


    It was more difficult than she thought.


    However, Mu Ning Qiu can''t blame Lu Li for anything. She can''t help sighing in her heart when she thinks of Lu Li''s previous style of doing things. It''s really crazy to choose to believe in Lu Li''s own.


    "Let''s call it a day, master Tang, manager Lu."Suddenly.


    There was a gentle voice, which interrupted the tension between the two sides.


    Lu Li followed the reputation and saw a masked man come out of the shadow.


    He took off his mask and revealed his face with a ferocious wound. Who could it be if he was not Fang Yin?


    Fang Yin walked to the side of Tang''s room and said calmly: "master Tang, according to our agreement, as long as I hand in the complete Atlas of demons and let at least three weapon refiners master its refining method, then I will be free."


    Tang didn''t speak here. It seemed that Fang Yin''s appearance made him some unexpected and silent for a time.


    Fang Yin didn''t mind this, but said, "I have taught at least five weapon refiners the refining method of calming demons, and the complete atlas was drawn ten days ago. I believe that the people in the Department of creation dare not hide it. It must have been shown to you."


    "Well, according to the agreement, I am free now."


    Hearing this, Tang couldn''t help saying, "Fang Yin, your talent shouldn''t be wasted on those common things. After all, Tianbu is just some spy who intrigues with others, and stays there all the time. You are wearing away your talent. "


    "It''s only in the production department that your talent can be used. Look at this perfect creation. I know that you still have a lot of maps similar to demons. Your ideas and my ability to refine weapons will surely be in your hands and mine. "


    "Why do you have to go back to Tianbu to suffer?"


    "Master Tang, everyone has his own ambition. This is not the first time that we have had such a dialogue." Fang Yin''s mouth is slightly warped, but it distorts the ferocious scars on his face, making it even more terrible. "Tianbu is as important to me as refining utensils to you, master Tang. What''s more, I was able to survive, all relying on those spies in your eyes who were fighting with each other to save their lives. Otherwise, I can''t hand in these things now


    While speaking, Fang Yin handed a jade slip to the Tang Dynasty, "in addition to the demons and beasts, other maps are also here. I believe that with the experience of suppressing demons, the rest of the atlas will not be able to defeat the weapon refiners in the creation department. "


    Tang reached out his hand subconsciously, but when he reached half of it, he seemed to realize something. His arm was stiff there, and he said with a wry smile, "Why are you suffering?"


    Fang Yin didn''t answer his question. Instead, he put the jade slips into his hand and said calmly, "master, even if you know it''s not good, you have to do something. I believe you should have a deep understanding of this. "


    Tang held the jade slip here, and did not speak for a long time. Fang Yin just laughed and turned to walk towards Lu Li and Mu Ning Qiu.


    "I thought you''d take me away in a smarter way, but in the end, you forced me to do it?"


    In the moment of meeting with Lu Li''s eyes, Fang Yin said with a smile.


    Lu Li spread out his hands: "if it is useful, it will do."


    Fang Yin has no way to refute this point.


    Rough as it is, it does work.


    At least, Lu Li''s "coercion" made Tang hesitant and gave him a chance to escape.


    Now even if Tang wants to keep himself, there is no reason.


    Whether it was the atlas he wanted, or the experience of making war weapons, he stayed in the manufacturing department.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    Tang was also aware of this, holding the jade slips, some expression is not taste.


    If he wanted to choose, he would prefer Fang Yin to stay in the manufacturing department. Because he is very clear about the importance of "talent", especially for the declining instrument refiners. It is a good thing for all smelters to have such talents as Fangyin. Moreover, Fangyin''s wonderful ideas are likely to bring immeasurable changes to the future.


    It is a pity that Fang Yin''s intention has been decided obviously. Even if Tang wants to stop it, there is no sufficient reason for that.


    "Fang Yin, I know I can''t stop you."


    Finally, Tang sighed: "if you want to leave, no one can stop you. But I still have a few words. I hope you can remember them. "


    "Master Tang, please say so." Fang Yin has great respect for Tang''s attitude here.


    Although the craftsman was a bit crafty, Fang Yin had to admit that he had been taken care of by the Tang Dynasty most of the time.


    "Protect yourself. Nothing in this world is as important as your own life. The premise of the solution to all problems is to live. "


    "Only by living can we do what we want to do and defeat our opponents who have never been able to overcome."


    Tang said slowly: "if the Tianbu can''t accommodate you, the door of the building department will be open for you at any time."


    "I also hope that one day I can cooperate with you again."


    "There won''t be that day."


    Did not wait for Fang Yin to answer, Lu Li said: "the Ministry of heaven will not tolerate him."


    "I hope so." Tang seemed to know something here. He said it with deep meaning. He turned his head again and looked at the huge "demon" and sighed, "you go."


    Fang Yin was silent for a moment, and then said, "master Tang, I know you have high hopes for the beast and the demon, but Weapons are weapons after all. Even if they can change the world, it is not a feat in a day. Moreover, once you want to do it, more people will come forward to stop you. The world of warriors can''t accommodate those who are different. "


    "Yes."


    It''s not the same as Tang''s


    ¡­¡­


    The process of leaving the manufacturing department was very smooth. Even if those craftsmen saw Fang Yin, their eyes were somewhat complicated. However, with Tang''s tacit consent, none of them stood up to stop them, just watched the three people leave.


    "Do you know how dangerous it was?"


    The first time out of the workshop, mu ningqiu looked at Lu Li with extremely bad eyes: "do you think you are a top master when you start with Gong Sheng in the manufacturing department?"


    "Isn''t it all right?"


    "Since it didn''t happen, what need to worry about?" Lu Li said in surprise


    "You offended Tang this time. In the eyes of all the weapon refiners in the world, you will be named."


    Mu Ning Qiu saw that he didn''t seem to know how serious the matter was, and his tone was a little more serious. "As long as Tang said a word here, the master who had been taken care of by him will also be the enemy of you."


    "I have not many enemies, but many. If everyone had made me afraid for a while, I would have been scared to death


    Lu Li waved his hand, and then looked at Fang Yin. "I didn''t expect that Fang emissary still has such an important position in the manufacturing department. I knew it would be so. Maybe I would come to see you later."


    The implication is to wait for Fang Yin to completely control the manufacturing department and increase the chance of winning back Tianbu.


    Fang Yin shook his head: "the manufacturing department is not so simple. Although Mr. Tang is a great craftsman, he does not have the status of a word in the manufacturing department. It''s against the will of many people to reuse me. If it wasn''t for the strength shown by the monsters and demons that they had nothing to say, I would not be in a better position now. "


    "And."


    Speaking of this, Fang Yin glanced at mu ningqiu and continued: "the Ministry of construction can even intervene in the military of the holy Kingdom and find many soldiers to guard me without disturbing the royal family. This energy is not even the princess''s highness. "


    Mu Ning Qiu raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "zaobu is the most special organization of tuntian Shengguo. Once there is a war, their power will even force the royal family. Any force in the hands of the nine kings can not be compared with the zaobu. Don''t say it''s meddling in the military. When the situation is serious, the Ministry of construction can ignore the emperor''s orders. Don''t underestimate them. "


    Fang Yin did not agree, and then took out another jade slips from his arms and handed it to Lu Li: "rubbings of those maps."


    "I knew the emissary would stay behind."


    Lu Li took over the jade slips and didn''t look at the contents of them. In Mu Ning Qiu''s angry eyes, Lu Li collected the jade slips.


    "It''s not that I want to stay behind, it''s that these things are too dangerous."


    Fang Yin said here, and suddenly looked at Lu Li with a strange look: "you don''t think that the beast and the devil are really created by me?""I believe that Ambassador Fang has this skill, but you should not be so idle."


    Lu Li said: "it''s a great honor to create this kind of man-made thing that can change the world. But you also know that Zhenwu domain belongs to the world of warriors. If these things really spread out, who created them will be the enemy of the warriors of the whole world."


    "That''s right." Fang Yin sighed: "however, although the ideas of these weapons are not completely created by me, some key parts of them are complemented by me in my spare time."


    "When I am in Tianbu, I will inevitably come into contact with a lot of secrets. These fragmentary pictures are one of the secrets I have been exposed to."


    "Well, what happens in the future, it''s all about the production department. The matter of the Ministry of heaven has not yet been settled. We have no time to worry about anything else. "


    Lu Li patted Fang Yin on the shoulder and then said, "while I still have some time, I''ll arrange for you to meet song Bocheng as soon as possible."


    "Well." Fang Yin answered, but a trace of worry flashed through his eyes.


    For song Bocheng, he does have a sense of guilt.


    After all, many of his arrangements indirectly forced song Bocheng to expose his identity, and now he is forced to accept the inheritance of the second leader of Tianbu.


    It''s not everyone who can be the leader of Tianbu. It''s not the ability, but the responsibility.


    Keeping secrets is never a simple thing. Especially for special organizations like Tianbu, as leaders, they need to keep more and more amazing secrets.


    Song Bocheng, who used to be an erosive emissary, could not touch many secrets. The only thing he needed to do was to turn his existence into a secret. But now Song Bocheng not only exposed his own existence, but also had to bear the responsibility that originally belonged to Xue Zhi. From a certain point of view, all this was due to himself.


    At this time, to meet with song Bocheng, Fang Yin said that there was no fluctuation in his heart, which was also impossible.


    "Don''t worry. Now Song Bocheng is full of ideas about how to recapture Tianbu. He has no mind and no time to blame you."


    Lu Li seems to see the worry of Fang Yin, and his tone is calm and comforting.


    "I will not take part in the affairs of Tianbu. You two leave as soon as possible, lest the Ministry of construction suddenly repent. Those craftsmen are not as easy to deal with as you think


    Mu Ning Qiu is to interrupt Lu Li''s words, indifferently finish, also wait for Lu Li''s response, jump to leave.


    "I didn''t expect you to ask your royal highness to play." After Mu Ning Qiu left, Fang Yin sighed and said with a smile, "I really underestimated you before, manager Lu."


    "Maybe I underestimate you, Fang."


    Lu Li also looked at Fang Yin with a smile.


    Two people look at each other and smile, many words need not be said clearly.


    Immediately, Lu Li contacted song Bocheng and informed him to come to the imperial capital to have a drink as soon as possible.


    When he got the news, song Bocheng put down everything he had and arrived at the imperial capital before dark with Gong Yunhong.


    "Xue Zhi was attacked, but his life was not in danger."


    When song Bocheng arrived, his first sentence was a heavy bomb.


    Xue Zhi, the former leader of Tianbu, gave all the secrets to song Bocheng. However, he was attacked. This incident changed the expression of Lu Li and Fang Yin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    "Xue Zhi has handed over the leader''s inheritance to you. They have no reason to attack him again."


    Fang Yin frowned.


    Obviously, Xue Zhi''s attack was beyond his expectation.


    He looked at Song Bocheng, as if asking what had happened.


    Song Bocheng was also looking at him, but he quickly withdrew his eyes and said to Gong Yunhong, "come on."


    Gong Yunhong did not refuse. He said: "the people who started the war should be the masters sent by the Shinto. There are three people in total. There is no way to identify them. However, one of them uses the skills of Puzhou dingqianzong. This clan has been destroyed in a struggle as early as 70 years ago. There are few survivors except the patriarch. Therefore, we can basically confirm that this man is the Lord of Dingqian clan. After the death of the sect, he joined the church and became a believer. "


    "Besides, they didn''t really want to kill Xue Zhi. They just wanted to send us a warning by attacking Xue Zhi."


    "Warning?"


    Lu Li pondered: "they want to warn us not to participate in the affairs of Tianbu?"


    "Not only that, but one of the masters of Mingyou peak asked me to convey a word to you after fighting with me."


    Gong Yunhong looked at Lu Li: "he said that the innovators of Shinto will show their affection to you."


    Lu Li heard the speech and his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Theological reformists.


    This is the second time I have heard the name of the so-called innovators.


    The first time, it was Wuqi of Feiyu mountain. It seems that there is a secret that the reformists of the Shinto contacted Wuqi. But at that time, they only found Wuqi, the leader of the sect, who did not attract much attention. This shows that the strength of the reformists is not strong enough, and there is no turbulence within the Shinto.


    But now, the Shinto sent someone to attack Xue Zhi to warn himself, which proved that the power of this reformist had begun to expand and had a certain threat to the Shinto.


    However, there are many meanings in this sentence.


    It can be understood as a warning to tell oneself not to contact with the religious reformers, but also a hint of weakness. Now the Shinto needs to spare its hands to deal with the reformists. As long as they do not participate in it, they can cede certain interests.


    Tianbu may be in the interests of this concession.


    However, if we think from another angle, the Shinto sent this warning may be to stir up a struggle between ourselves and the reformists, to get rid of the revolutionaries with their own hands, or in turn, to take advantage of the hands of the revolutionaries to get rid of this "big problem".


    Either way, there is no loss to the Shinto itself.


    "How is Xue Zhi''s injury?" Lu Li did not say the speculation about the reformers, but shifted the topic.


    Song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong don''t realize this, but Fang Yin looks at Lu Li with some doubts.


    Song Bocheng took the words and said, "fortunately, Gong Yunhong arrived in time and didn''t hurt his life, but he certainly couldn''t do it again within a certain period of time."


    "So I took him to Lord Yan''s house and asked Cao Hanbing to protect him."


    "Wise choice."


    Lu Li said: "although Xue Zhi has handed over the inheritance to you, he is also of great significance to Tianbu. If he dies like this, we will encounter some troubles after taking over Tianbu."


    "As for the Shinto''s warning, there''s no need to worry about it. If I''m right, in the next period of time, I''m afraid the Shinto will be too busy for themselves, and Tianbu will probably be abandoned by them, which will save us some effort. "


    "Tianbu will be abandoned?" Song Bocheng was slightly stunned. "They have conspired against so many high-level officials of Tianbu. They should have spent a lot of effort to give up Tianbu like this, don''t they..."


    "The most important thing in Tianbu lies in those secrets. After such a long time, the deities should have obtained the resources they wanted, which is dispensable to them. "


    Fang Yin sighed and then said, "and we should make the worst plan, even if the Shinto gives up Tianbu, but don''t forget that those high-level Tianbu people are still the people of the Shinto. Even if they don''t make any resistance, it''s not so easy for us to take it back. "


    "There''s no need to worry about that." Lu Li said: "the most powerful part of Tianbu lies in its concealment. However, in front of you two, this advantage has disappeared. As long as the cult does not send experts to stop it, we only need to mobilize some local killers, and we can quickly complete the decapitation. "


    "You want to kill the two leaders together?"


    Fang Yin frowned and said, "if those two leaders don''t hand over the inheritance, two-thirds of the secrets of Tianbu will disappear with their death."


    "The gods care about the secrets, but I don''t care." Lu Li took a look at him and continued: "since they have betrayed, they must have been prepared to be liquidated. Even after the failure of the Shinto religion, I intend to trade those secrets for my own life. "


    "Even if I would, would you? Can those spies, and their colleagues and friends, agree with this"It''s not as simple as you think, but it''s not as complicated."


    "Some things can''t be solved by the most crude means, but you can''t deny that the more rough the means are, the better they are."


    "It''s better to use this simple way to break the deadlock than to calculate everything here. Then you and song Bocheng will come forward to stabilize the situation. Even if Tianbu will be greatly damaged by this, you should remember that since the cancer has formed, you must bear the pain to cut it off. No matter how hard the process is, it is necessary. "


    "And, no matter what means, as long as it works, isn''t it?"


    At the end of the day, Lu Li also mentioned what he said with Fang Yin at the workshop of the manufacturing department.


    Fang Yin was silent for a moment. He seemed to think of his colleagues and subordinates who died for himself, and said in a deep voice: "the leader can kill, but only one can be killed. As for the other messengers, although they are important to the Ministry of heaven, they are not necessary. "


    The implication is that in addition to himself and song Bocheng, as well as the secret envoy who does not know his position. The remaining three envoys can be killed, even the secret envoy Zhou Jing.


    "The big leader can''t die, but he can be captured and forced to hand over the leader''s inheritance. If necessary, I can take out his soul and dig out all the secrets in his mind. "


    As if to explain, Fang Yin said: "the secret he holds is too important for Tianbu. Even if the other two leaders are dead, as long as he is alive, Tianbu will not have any problems."


    "Yes, I don''t want to kill everyone if I can."


    "After all, I''m not really the devil." Lu Li laughed at himself.


    However, he did not doubt that what Fang Yin said was true or false.


    You know, Fang Yin was a good interrogation method. If it wasn''t for the special circumstances, it would have been enough for most of the determined warriors to open their mouths.


    Not to mention the means aimed at the soul.


    Compared with physical torture, some means of soul are more frightening.


    As strong as the northern emperor, he had to cooperate with himself after he planted a dead breath in his soul. Therefore, as long as Fang Yin really has a way to separate his soul, Lu Li doesn''t mind "letting go" the big leader of Tianbu.


    "If you let go of the big leader, you will inherit his inheritance. You have a good plan." At this time, song Bocheng on one side sneered, looked at Fang Yin and said, "to tell you the truth, if manager Lu didn''t insist on your participation, I should beat you out now."


    Although Fang Yin and song Bocheng are the six envoys of Tianbu, song Bocheng''s strength is much stronger than that of Yin. This is not a big story.


    "You have calculated so many things behind your back, and now you have finally revealed your purpose. Tut, the leader of Tianbu, this is really like your style."


    Seeing Fang Yin didn''t respond, song Bocheng just turned his face and said sarcastically: "I don''t know those who sacrifice for you are not in your calculation."


    As soon as he said this, Fang Yin''s eyes flashed a trace of coldness, looked at Song Bocheng and said, "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    The sudden killing of Fang Yin makes the atmosphere a little bit solidified.


    Song Bocheng looked at Fang Yin, a slight smile appeared on his face, "how, I poked in the heart, want to kill people?"


    Fang Yin did not speak.


    He clenched the palm of his hand on the side of his body into a fist, then released it. His expression was cloudy and clear for a while. Finally, he said in a deep voice: "Song Bocheng, I know that you have experienced a lot of things in this period of time, and you have a lot of dissatisfaction with me. But I tell you, it''s not only you who have gone through those things, but I''ve also suffered hardships that you can''t imagine. Those who died for me, their lives will continue in me. If I can, I will even trade my own life for them to live! "


    Speaking of this, Fang Yin''s eyes are a little red. "The youngest of them is only 14 years old, which I brought up by myself. When they were chased by the Shinto, they believed that I could bring a turning point to Tianbu and believed that I was the last hope. So they use their own lives to open the way for me, so that I can stand here and listen to your sarcastic remarks


    "You can look down on me and say I''m a scheming villain. I don''t deny that."


    "But you should never mock me with their death."


    Song Bocheng''s lips moved. Seeing the expression on Fang Yin''s face, he could not say what he wanted to refute.


    "Well, at this time, we''d better not have any internal strife between us."


    Lu Li moved a step and stood between them, blocking their eyes. He said calmly: "no matter what the emissary has done before, I believe he must want to take Tianbu back. Even if he wants to be a big leader, what can''t be done? "


    After that, Lu Li took a look at Song Bocheng and asked, "do you think that the talent of an emissary can''t be the chief leader of Tianbu?"


    Song Bocheng was silent.


    Even though he still has some disagreements with each other in his heart, he has to admit that Fang Yin is indeed a very talented spy. As an emissary of all living beings, Fang Yin''s responsibility is far more than that of his eclipse emissary. Among the six envoys of Tianbu, five other envoys, including song Bocheng, will think that only Fang Yin is qualified.


    Song Bocheng did not speak.


    As for Gong Yunhong, she has been playing the role of a "thug" for a long time. However, any problems that song Bocheng can not solve are solved by herself.


    These days, she does not want to participate in the affairs of the Ministry, nor does she have such a position to speak.


    After a brief silence, Lu Li continued: "now we should unite with the outside world, and finally rescue the Fang emissary. Isn''t it a joke that we are fighting against each other here?"


    "Who laughs at us?"


    Song Bocheng snorted coldly. Although he was still tough, his attitude had eased a bit.


    Fang Yin also sighed, shook his head and did not speak again.


    Seeing this, Lu Li clapped his hands and said, "now let''s sort it out from the beginning."


    ¡­¡­


    A whole hour passed before a rough plan was born among a few people.


    Song Bocheng''s face was speechless. He looked at Lu Li and drank with him and said, "so this is your clever plan?"


    Not to mention him, even Gong Yunhong, who knew nothing about Tianbu among several people, turned his lips and was obviously speechless about the plan.


    Lu Li once again said the "wisdom saying," no matter what means, as long as it is useful, isn''t it? "


    Fang Yin deeply thought she nodded, "yes, this is really the most effective means at present."


    "Are you sure?" Song Bocheng felt like he was going crazy.


    After waiting for such a long time, he had to wait for a plan of beheading, which made him want to grasp Lu Li''s long shirt and ask him what he thought.


    "Find two Tianjing killers to assassinate the three leaders of Tianbu, and I will kill the big leader myself. Isn''t it rigorous enough?"


    Lu Li said in surprise: "don''t forget that when you cleaned up the Yanzhou aristocratic family, the leader of the aristocratic family only needed to send a Tianjing killer. Tianjing killer is not a cabbage. They are expensive. Even I can''t afford too many people. "


    But you are the head of the land!


    Song Bocheng roared in his heart, but he was helpless and said: "well, even if you have a point, what are you going to do with the other messengers?"


    "Don''t forget that besides the two leaders, there are three envoys who have joined the Shinto cult, and together with the twelve overseers, they have also rebelled. These people are not so easy to solve. The remaining three messengers are no less cunning than Fang Yin. "


    Inexplicably, he got a cunning comment. Fang Yin didn''t show any expression, but said seriously: "the twelve monitoring can''t pose much threat. As for the remaining three envoys, you and I will do it myself."


    "Let''s do it?"


    Song Bocheng squinted, then said: "you must think clearly, I am a master, you are not!"


    "Don''t worry, if you do, you won''t be held back."Fang Yin''s tone is very plain.


    Although song Bocheng''s words were hard to hear, Fang Yin knew that although the remaining three envoys were just immortal, they were backed by Tianbu. Neither intelligence nor power could be compared with him, who was "abandoned" by Tianbu.


    Even song Bocheng himself may not be able to take one of them safely. It is obvious that he will get in the way.


    "You''d better not." Song Bocheng took a deep look at Fang Yin, and finally said in a cold voice, "it''s easy to kill people, but it''s very difficult to find someone. We are now out of touch and almost completely suppressed by the Ministry of space. It is not easy to find these people. "


    "This is easy to do."


    Hearing his concerns, Lu Li immediately laughed and took out a jade bamboo slip from his sleeve. After tapping, Zhao Shanhe''s hearty laughter suddenly rang out over there: "brother Lu."


    "Brother Zhao, I need your help here."


    Lu Li didn''t bother him. He said that he had already found the Ministry of making. Now he needs Zhao Shanhe to use the power of all things hall to find the man of Tianbu.


    At first, Zhao Shanhe also promised. When Lu Li said that the person he was looking for was the leader and emissary of Tianbu, the voice in the jade slips suddenly became silent.


    After a long time, Zhao Shanhe said with a bitter smile: "brother Lu, the entrustment you give is more difficult than ever."


    Song Bocheng frowns and looks at Lu Li.


    Of course, he had heard of the name of second master Zhao of wushitang, and he also knew that wushitang had developed rapidly during this period of time, which meant to become the most powerful underground force in the imperial capital.


    However, in the eyes of song Bocheng, an emissary of the Ministry of heaven, no matter how "supernatural power" the hall of all things could be, it was only a Jiuliu force that could not be on the stage.


    Lu Li entrusts these people to look for the leader of Tianbu, which is just as ridiculous as looking for a warrior who can understand xuanjing to assassinate master Mingyou.


    And Zhao Shanhe''s rejection proves his idea.


    Just as song Bocheng was about to open his mouth, Lu Li said with a smile: "it''s because of the difficulty that we can find Zhao Er Ge, which also proves the ability of Zhao Er Ge to follow everything hall."


    "Well, brother Lu can always give me reasons why I can''t refuse."


    Zhao Shanhe also laughed, and then, after a slight meal, he said confidently: "I''ll take this matter. Compared with the production department, the affairs of Tianbu are better investigated."


    "I understand. My colleagues are enemies." Lu Li smiles.


    "My brother has seen it through. Yes, my colleagues are enemies." Zhao Shanhe is half feeling and half Playing: "maybe after today, Tianbu and wushitang are not enemies?"


    "It''s not just a friend, but a friend."


    "Then I''ll see."


    At this point, Zhao Shanhe cut off the contact between the jade slips.


    Lu Li also shakes his head and smiles and puts away the jade slips. Then he finds that several people, including Fang Yin, are looking at themselves with a very strange look. He can''t help but wonder: "what''s the matter?"


    "Are you sure that such a big thing should be handed over to a group of inferior people?" Song Bocheng almost squeezed this problem out of his teeth.


    Although Fang Yin didn''t speak, his attitude was obviously similar.


    In the eyes of the people in Tianbu, wushitang is indeed a force that does not enter the stream.


    Although they also involved in some intelligence business, for the Ministry of heaven, these people are just "underground forces" composed of a group of mischievous people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    "It has nothing to do with the ability to handle affairs."


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and said with a smile, "this is a point that the Fang emissary should have a deep understanding of?"


    Fang Yin was once the envoy of all living beings in the Ministry of heaven. He was responsible for hiding in the voice of all living beings and making inquiries in the streets.


    Therefore, Fang Yin had no way to refute Lu Li''s words, but he still said: "this matter is of great importance. Even if they can find out the whereabouts of the leaders and envoys of the heavenly ministry, how can they ensure that these people will not betray you?"


    To put it simply, Fang Yin may not doubt the ability of all things hall, he just doubts the "loyalty" of all things hall.


    After all, shijitang is an underground force that mingles with the imperial capital. No matter how powerful Lu Li is now, the forces of Lord Yan''s residence have long since retreated to Yanzhou because of Mu Hongxiu''s departure, and they can''t touch the land of the imperial capital.


    Instead of offending Tianbu and the Shinto for the sake of Lu Li, it is better to betray Lu Li and establish a cooperative relationship with Tianbu. No matter from which perspective, this is the best choice for all things hall.


    "Don''t worry, Zhao Shanhe is ambitious and intelligent. He won''t be loyal to anyone, but he''ll be on the side of the bigger odds


    "Sometimes, I believe in this kind of interest exchange more than loyalty."


    "How do you know that he believes you will win?" Song Bocheng couldn''t help asking.


    "Because he''s always winning, isn''t he?"


    Did not wait for Lu Li to answer this question, always silent Gong Yunhong opened his mouth.


    Song Bocheng looked at her in surprise, even Fang Yin showed a trace of unexpected expression.


    Aware of their eyes, Gong Yunhong said softly: "no matter who he is against, he has never lost. Even the" legend "of marquis has been defeated in his hands. The incarnation of heaven and man can''t kill him. Can Tianbu win the "demon king"


    Hearing Gong Yunhong''s words, Lu Li also gave a bitter smile.


    Although she seemed to be boasting of herself, it was not very pleasant to hear.


    In particular, the title of "demon king" is more like a kind of irony.


    However, Lu Li knew that Gong Yunhong didn''t mean to satirize himself, so he said with a smile: "master Gong is right. I always have good luck in winning and losing."


    "Good luck adds body, this is also strength."


    "So many people want you to die, but you can still survive, it means that the damned people are not you, but they."


    "As long as all the enemies are dead, even if it is luck, it also proves that you are really strong."


    Lu Li was really stunned for a moment this time.


    He didn''t expect Gong Yunhong to have such a high evaluation of himself.


    However, Gong Yunhong is extremely calm, "standing on the side with a higher chance of winning, so am I


    "She''s talking nonsense." Song Bocheng was embarrassed and said, "she must be under too much pressure recently. After all, she is doing all the work that needs to be done."


    This so-called "hands-on", of course, does not mean literally.


    What needs Gong Yunhong to do must be fatal.


    But song Bocheng will stand up to speak for Gong Yunhong, which also makes Lu Li smile. He looks at them, and then turns the topic away: "I will contact the Tianjing killer who is going to attack. You are also ready. The three messengers, each of you three, should be able to ensure that you are sure. "


    "The only place where accidents may occur is probably the chief of Tianbu."


    After thinking about it for a while, Lu Li said, "if I miss, I can at least push him back. You should master Tianbu as soon as possible, and don''t give him time to react."


    "Yes."


    Fang Yin nodded.


    Song Bocheng seemed to have something to say, but he still held back.


    After all, it is not easy to deal with the chief of Tianbu. Even if Tianbu doesn''t advocate military force, it will not be a weak person who can sit in the position of a big leader.


    Even Xue Zhi was a master, and the leader of the heavenly department was naturally stronger than Xue Zhi.


    "For the moment, let''s do it as soon as possible when the news comes back from all things hall."


    Lu Li''s eyes swept over the three people, and a word set this matter down.


    To be honest, his time is also very urgent. His trip to Yumo mountain was delayed. Naturally, the problems on Tianbu side should be solved as soon as possible.


    "Take this."


    At the moment of the end of the topic, Fang Yin suddenly threw something to Lu Li.


    Lu Li took over and found that it was a triangular black metal.


    He looked at Fang Yin with a little doubt, but Fang Yin said faintly: "the reason why you saved me is that I am not a burden to deal with an emissary for you."


    "It records some of my arrangements, as well as the hidden piles I buried in Tianbu, and all the information I have collected over the years. Although it is not comparable to the leader''s inheritance, it can also play a certain role in the critical moment. "Hearing this, Lu Li immediately put the black metal away and said with a smile: "the emissary is serious. To save you is to let you quickly stabilize the situation in Tianbu. Otherwise, I think it would be difficult to convince the public to rely on the song emissary alone. "


    That is to say, but Lu Li didn''t mean to return the black metal at all.


    But it''s not a mere formality.


    Compared with song Bocheng, who got up to be the emissary of eclipse, Fang Yin made nature master more discourse power in Tianbu. In order to overthrow the leader of Tianbu, Fang Yin''s superior position is easier to be accepted by those spies than song Bocheng.


    However, as Fang Yin said, it was not only for this purpose that he took such great efforts to bring him out of the production department.


    He was able to take the initiative to hand over the information, which was a saving of his own words.


    After giving the black metal to Lu Li, Fang Yin''s whole person looked relaxed. Seeing Lu Li''s "clumsy" politeness, he also gave a smile: "my strength is not enough. Naturally, I have to help in other aspects."


    Hearing the innuendo in Fang Yin''s words, song Bocheng hummed, "if I hadn''t been lurking outside, the intelligence I''d collected might not be less than him."


    It''s just a stiff mouth.


    Their functions are different. Fang Yin, as an envoy of all living beings, is responsible for collecting intelligence. The eclipse emissary is responsible for the work of sneaking in, hiding, and planting secret agents in important forces to spy on intelligence. Even if song Bocheng tried his best to spy on intelligence, he could not have collected more.


    But this is not to say that song Bocheng is not as good as Fang Yin.


    It''s just that the two perform their respective duties, and there is no comparability at all.


    "Go back and have a rest. It is estimated that the intelligence of wushitang will not be available until tomorrow."


    Lu Li didn''t care about the "tit for tat" between the two people. He said with a smile, "live in the mansion first, and I''ll inform you when I start."


    Naturally, the three had no opinion, so they lived in the house, which was already half closed.


    ¡­¡­


    The night passed.


    As soon as it rose that day, Lu Li received the news from zhaoshanhe.


    We''ve been searching for three envoys.


    Very coincidentally, these three people are actually in the imperial capital.


    "It''s not easy to inquire about the information of the two leaders. Brother Lu will wait another day. I will give you a reply tomorrow at the latest."


    After Zhao Shanhe finished, he cut off the contact in a hurry.


    A detailed message from Lu''s eyes is passed from Mingmu to Mitian.


    "The three envoys are all in the capital. Is this a coincidence? Or is there any premeditation? "


    Lu Li murmured.


    He doesn''t think it was his side who leaked the information.


    Even if it really leaked out, Tianbu''s preparation would not be so timely.


    Tianbu is just an intelligence organization, not a God. It is impossible to send these three people to the capital overnight without any trace.


    That can only explain one problem.


    Tianbu, or Shinto, has some plans in progress at this time, and emperor is likely to be their target.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li flashed the word "innovator" in his mind, and his eyes brightened: "no wonder the Shinto will send someone to warn. It seems that I guess well. There is something wrong with the Shinto."


    "And It''s still a big problem! "


    Although we don''t know what the purpose of the reformists is for the time being, it proves that the so-called "reformists" are bound to be very tricky.


    It''s so tricky that even the Shinto has to concentrate on it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    Is this a doze and someone comes to deliver pillows?


    Lu Li laughed silently, and then put the jade slips away, pushed open the door and went to Fang Yin''s residence.


    Fang Yin was standing in the yard as if he had been waiting there.


    "Not sleeping all night?"


    Lu Li walked to the front and asked with a smile.


    Fang Yin shook his head and asked, "is there any news?"


    "Strictly speaking, yes." Lu Li told Fang Yin that the three messengers were in the capital of the emperor.


    Fang Yin was stunned at first, and then he was acutely aware that there was something strange in it. He raised his head and looked at Lu Li, "what do you think?"


    "It''s an opportunity, it can be a trap." Lu Li slowed down his tone and said extremely calmly, "but no matter what kind it is, it doesn''t have much to do with what we want to do, does it?"


    "You''re right."


    Fang Yin looked at Lu Li and said in a low voice: "no matter it''s an opportunity or a trap, we''ll do it."


    "It''s clean up."


    Lu Li corrected Fang Yin''s saying, "it is they who betrayed Tianbu and shenweisi, so our action is to eliminate these treacheries and let everything return to the track it should be."


    This time, Fang Yin did not speak, but closed his eyes silently. When he opened them again, his eyes had no hesitation. He said faintly, "give me their position, and I will inform song Bocheng."


    His strange moment did not escape Lu Li''s eyes.


    That''s why Lu Li said that.


    No matter whether those people in Tianbu betrayed or found another way out, for Fang Yin, they used to be their colleagues and friends.


    Now Fang Yin is going to kill them with his own hands. There must be something wrong in his heart.


    But Lu Li didn''t say too much about it. Fang Yin had to figure it out.


    "Don''t be too anxious. These three men are hiding in the imperial capital, and they must have a mission. Before you do it Let''s see what they''re going to do first. "


    Lu Li reached out and patted Fang Yin on the shoulder.


    Fang Yin also nodded, indicating that he knew what to do.


    At the very least, he doesn''t let this odd emotion affect what he''s supposed to do.


    Friendship is friendship. If it comes to the time when you have to do something, Fang Yin will never be soft hearted.


    However, Fang Yin saw that Lu Li seemed to leave and was surprised: "what do you want to do at this time?"


    "You have your mission, and I have mine."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "maybe I know their goal."


    "Do you have a clue?" Fang Yin was stunned. Unexpectedly, Lu Li found the clue so quickly.


    Three envoys of Tianbu appeared in the imperial capital, which was almost no major event since the establishment of Tianbu. Although Fang Yin knew that there was something strange behind this, he didn''t know what happened.


    "If I''m right, there should be something wrong with the Shinto. Perhaps I have underestimated the power of the reformists, a force separated from the theocracy, which is already troubling the cult. "


    After Lu Li finished, he handed Fang Yin the jade slips that accurately recorded the hiding places of the three envoys: "you are responsible for getting rid of these three people, and I am responsible for finding out what the Shinto is afraid of."


    "Maybe we can use the power of reformists to deal with the Shinto."


    "The reformists are also part of the Shinto religion." Fang Yin warned, "be careful. This is their strategy."


    Fang Yin is also considered to have suffered a great loss from the Shinto, so when it comes to Shinto, one will always be vigilant unconsciously.


    Even if there is any internal contradiction, the religious cult, which is composed of a group of madmen, may not be provoked by the outside world. Maybe they will join hands to eliminate external threats, and then slowly solve internal problems.


    This is not without consideration.


    But Lu Li didn''t care much about it. He said calmly, "as early as they sent people to assassinate me, I and the Shinto had been in an endless situation. Even if the reformists did not intend to disintegrate the theology and provoke their infighting, it was a means of consumption. At that time, we will be able to reap the benefits. At the worst, we will be able to greatly damage the vitality of the Shinto and strive for enough time. "


    "And you should have seen the monsters created by the gods. No matter what these lunatics are planning, if they release the power of "holy light Pope" in the emperor regardless of what they are planning, they will not protect everyone even if heaven and man do it. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li chuckled and said, "what''s more, if you don''t try many things, how can you know if you can do them? Now that you think of it, do it. At least you won''t regret that you didn''t take this opportunity in retrospect. "


    Hearing this, Fang Yin was speechless and could only say, "be careful, don''t commit danger with your body."


    Now the importance of land separation has reached a level that cannot be ignored. If something happened to him, there would be a terrible earthquake in the whole kingdom of swallowing heaven.Of course, this is only a hypothesis.


    Fang Yin knows that Lu Li''s current strength has long been at the top level. Unless there are several strong players, no one can say that he can kill Lu Li.


    "Rest assured that I cherish my life more than you think."


    After Lu Li smiles, he leaves Fang Yin''s yard.


    Seeing his figure leave, Fang Yin pondered for a long time, and then left the yard to go to song Bocheng''s residence.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In the tavern of shijitang on the South Street of the capital, Zhou Jing was still in the dim shape of drunken eyes, drooping his head and squinting his eyes, never leaving the wine bowl in front of him.


    The noise around him seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    After a while, Zhou Jing held out his trembling palm, grabbed the bowl in front of him, took it up and drank it out. Regardless of the corners of his mouth and the wine stains splashed on his chest, he raised his head and looked at the man sitting in front of him with a vicious look.


    "Why do you come to me?"


    Zhou Jing''s voice is full of hate.


    "You drove me out of Tianbu. From that moment on, I was no longer a secret emissary. Now you come to me again. Do you think I''m good at bullying Zhou Jing?"


    The man sitting opposite Zhou Jing is a middle-aged man with a kind smile.


    But under that kind smile, it gives people an extremely cold feeling.


    At first, he gave Zhou Jing a faint look, and then he said slowly: "the six envoys of Tianbu perform their respective duties, and there is no communication in ordinary times. In principle, there should be no hatred between you and me. I didn''t make the decision to banish you. If you have complaints, you should go to the chief leader instead of sitting here drinking and yelling at me, an innocent man like a coward. "


    "Innocent?"


    Zhou Jing licked his lips and laughed with a smile: "you have betrayed the things Tianbu has always believed in and become the running dogs of those crazy people. Now you dare to say that you are innocent? Xu Qingyuan, do you really think I am a fool who knows nothing? "


    "As a secret agent, you can''t be a fool."


    The middle-aged man named Xu Qingyuan laughed: "but you should know that Tianbu has never been a lackey of any force. Whether it''s Shenwei Si or Yan Wangfu, the real loyal goal of Tianbu is to swallow up the Heavenly Kingdom, not them. "


    "Even if we choose Shinto now, as long as the general direction of Shinto is not harmful or even good for swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven, then why should we refuse?"


    Zhou Jing was silent for a moment.


    Yeah.


    Since it is good for the state to swallow heaven, why should they refuse?


    At the beginning of the establishment of Tianbu, it was to protect the interests of tuntian Shengguo. This is their true creed and the only rule of Tianbu. As a matter of fact, the powers held by Shenwei and the other nine kings were the same at the beginning, but with the passage of time, under the subtle influence of the nine kings, these forces have more or less deteriorated.


    But Tianbu is different.


    As an intelligence organization, the only thing people in Tianbu need to do is to weigh the pros and cons, control the situation from those intelligence, and make the most favorable choice for swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom.


    "So."


    After a long time, Zhou Jing looked at Xu Qingyuan again and asked in a deep voice, "even if you have your reason, what does it have to do with me now?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    "You know very well, Zhou Jing."


    Xu Qingyuan put his hands on the table, his fingers crossed, and his posture was extremely free. He didn''t care about the drinkers around him or the spies who might exist.


    He said with a smile, "the six envoys of the heavenly ministry, all living beings, eroding darkness and secrecy, all three of you have been separated from this organization. Song Bocheng and Fang Yin even secretly collaborated with the young man to plan something. These things can''t escape the ears and eyes of Tianbu, but we don''t care. Song Bocheng has been inherited by Xue Zhi, and he is even qualified to inherit the position of the second leader. We don''t care. "


    "Although Tianbu cooperates with Shinto, the interests of Shinto are not our pursuit."


    "Now, if you want to return to the great secret, would you like to return to heaven?"


    Zhou Jingmei moved his eyebrows and said with a sneer, "Xu Qingyuan, you are an evil agent. They shouldn''t let you do this kind of persuading work."


    "Maybe."


    Xu Qingyuan was still smiling, his shoulders more relaxed, and his tone was extremely casual: "it should have been another person to persuade you today, but something happened temporarily, so I was the only one who came to talk to you."


    The other one?


    Zhou Jing squinted, "is that guy who replaced me?"


    "No, the chief is not so mad." Xu Qingyuan didn''t feel guilty about saying bad things about his boss at all. He said with a smile: "it should have been Jue Mi Shi to persuade you today. Of course, it is possible to follow the wind."


    "It''s just that both of them have a mission."


    Suifeng, Jue MI, is the name of the remaining two envoys in the Ministry of heaven.


    Compared with Xu Qingyuan''s "evil sin", the two people''s names are obviously milder.


    However, there was no change in Zhou Jing''s expression. He said faintly: "no matter who the person is today, my answer will not change. Xu Qingyuan, let''s get to the point. Now Tianbu is no longer the previous Tianbu. No matter how impressive you say it, it is also an established fact. "


    "You keep saying that Tianbu will not be anyone''s running dog. Why kick me out of Tianbu? Why help the Shinto to deal with Lu Li


    Zhou Jing said coldly: "considering the interests of the kingdom of swallowing heaven, it is obviously more beneficial to leave Lu Li behind. Within ten years, such evil spirits as him will sweep the wasteland and the eight wastelands, making tuntian Shengguo one of the most powerful forces in Zhenwu region. Maybe even the six holy places will bow down and submit to the throne. "


    "But you have offended him in order to cooperate with the deity."


    "You think too highly of that young man." However, Xu Qingyuan laughed contemptuously. "The reputation of the" demon king "is very famous, but according to our information, Lu Li''s strength is extremely unstable. To be able to walk to this day, it is also relying on the help of all the people in the earth and the mysterious strong man around him. Otherwise, he should have died as early as the night when the incarnation of heaven and man came. "


    When he mentioned the incarnation of heaven and man, Zhou Jing''s face changed slightly.


    When the jade dome came, he had not been kicked out of the sky. Naturally, he could get access to this top secret information and know what happened at that time.


    If it was not for the mysterious man covered in the golden light, with the strength of the Yan Palace at that time, it would not have been able to withstand the attack of the most ferocious incarnation of jade dome.


    Lu Li has no chance to wait for the opportunity to sacrifice the sword light that cuts through the sky.


    "You have seen this information with your own eyes. Don''t you think that the boy is just lucky?"


    Xu Qing Yuan said: "this time Yanzhou cleaned up the aristocratic family is a lesson from" luck ". He thought he could control the whole situation, but he was slapped in the face by the evil shadow. The whole state of Yanzhou became an empty shell. The aristocratic families of other states were also full of vigilance against him. What benefits can such people bring to the kingdom of devouring heaven? "


    The evaluation of Lu Li in Tianbu has always been polarized.


    Some people think that Lu Li is one of the most proud people of this generation, and probably the most powerful one.


    But some people think that Lu Li is only lucky to be able to make it to today.


    As long as we carefully study Lu Li''s flight from xuanjianzong to tuntian Shengguo, we can find that his greatest characteristic is luck.


    Whether he joined Lord Yan''s residence or participated in various major events, his solutions were direct and crude, and he was able to save himself from danger, which was often attributed to luck.


    Zhou Jing once believed that Lu Li depended on luck, but this idea continued until he saw Lu Li with his own eyes, and it never existed again.


    However, Zhou Jing did not mean to argue with Xu Qingyuan.


    Now that neither side has any sincerity, there is no need to speak out.


    What''s more, as Lu Li said at that time, Zhou Jing knew that his greatest advantage was "wall grass", and so was his biggest disadvantage.


    He can choose not to help each other, or in a critical moment suddenly join one side, to achieve unexpected effect. However, it may also arouse the vigilance of both sides, and the two sides will not please each other.Although Xu Qingyuan''s smile is gentle and not as aggressive as Lu Li, Zhou Jing knows him and knows who he is when he laughs.


    Now, who can Xu Qingyuan count on?


    Zhou Jing sneered silently in his heart and asked, "if you don''t talk about Lu Li, what about Lin Wang''s north?"? I don''t believe that Tianbu didn''t receive any news. You should know the truth of this matter, but chose to cover it up and give up Lin Wangbei. "


    "Can''t Lin Wangbei bring benefits to tuntian Shengguo?"


    Speaking of Lin Wangbei, Xu Qingyuan''s look finally changed.


    His brow slightly congealed, said: "Marshal Lin behind the things involved, far beyond our imagination."


    "He is a marshal with the most war ability since the founding of tuntian Shengguo. If it''s not necessary, we don''t want to make things like this. Even if the big leader doesn''t admit it, I also admit that Tianbu made a mistake. "


    Xu Qingyuan''s voice was very serious: "you should know that Tianbu is not omnipotent. Sometimes, intelligence that is difficult to collect and information that is deliberately misled will lead to mistakes in the decision-making of Tianbu. In the history of thousands of years, such problems have not occurred in Tianbu. Although they are rare, they must be taken seriously. "


    "So? Because of Tianbu''s mistake, Lin Wangbei became a victim and was abandoned by you? "


    Zhou Jing curled his mouth, took the jug and poured himself a bowl of wine. At the same time, he said, "Xu Qingyuan, I still advise you to save your energy. I am a secret agent. In terms of function, I am far more than you, only under the square drink. These things you are talking about are no secret to me at all, and you can''t hide your ideas from me at all. "


    Xu Qingyuan''s face changed slightly, but he did not deny it.


    The six envoys of Tianbu perform their respective duties, and the secret envoy Zhou Jing only has the resources under the command of all living beings. To some extent, he knows more secrets than Yin.


    "Lin Wangbei came to this end because someone asked him to go to Yumo mountain. It is not only him, but also Li Wuming of Wuzong


    "Behind this plot, there are many strong people involved. The layout of the people is extremely skillful, and probably not ordinary people."


    Zhou Jing took a sip of the wine and said, "even if it''s not heaven and man, it''s also the top masters in the world. So don''t show off your ingenuity in front of me. I''m not interested in what happened in Yumo mountain. It has nothing to do with what you want to do when you come to the imperial capital today. I can tell you clearly that I will never go back before Tianbu is eliminated, but on the contrary, I will not stand on their side until Lu Li has no absolute chance of winning. You may go back and tell the chief leader that I Zhou Jing is just a villain. Although I have a grudge, I can carry it clearly. No matter who you are, who killed who, I will stand on the side of the winner. "


    Xu Qingyuan took a deep look at Zhou Jing and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Jing, do you think yourself too important? Do you think that without you, Tianbu will surely lose to Lu Li? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    Is that the case?


    Zhou Jing grinned as if he were sarcastic.


    It seems to be laughing at Xu Qingyuan''s ignorance, as well as laughing at himself.


    In any case, when the topic reaches this point, it is basically "the talk is broken.". Realizing this, Xu Qingyuan did not waste any more words. After a silent look at Zhou Jing, he said like advice: "colleagues, let me give you one last piece of advice."


    "The power of Shinto is far less simple than what you see now. No matter how we "mortals" define the existence of gods, the Pope of the theocracy has indeed touched upon the realm of "God". Zhou Jing, you are a smart man. I hope you can figure out which side to win


    After saying this, Xu Qingyuan stood up, looked down at Zhou Jing, and finally left without saying a word.


    After Xu Qingyuan left, the faint sneer on Zhou Jing''s face gradually disappeared and returned to the indifferent state without any expression.


    He lowered his eyes, looked at the slightly shaking wine, and murmured, "everyone thinks that he is the final winner. He is careful and calculating the other party. Even if we win in the end, what can we do? A bunch of idiots, don''t fight is to win


    "I don''t fight for anything. As long as you live, you can do whatever you want. If you don''t provoke me, I won''t care."


    With that, Zhou Jing took up the wine bowl and took a deep breath. However, he felt that the strong liquor which had just been nourishing and tasted suddenly became weak.


    His look suddenly a little gloomy, as if helpless, in a low voice curse a few words.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the palace of Yan, Lu Li immediately contacted the person in charge of the imperial palace.


    If you want to mobilize the sky crystal killer, it is not a simple thing to shout a few words with God''s seal. In addition to the last battle to clean all the masters, Cao Hanbing and Zheng''an had their gods killed on their hands. It was a rule above the rules to recruit the Tianjing killers to move out. But now I have only one seal of God killing. If you want to use Tianjing killer, you must follow the normal procedures of the underground palace and send out this task.


    However, as the head of the local government, he still has some privileges.


    If there is a Tianjing killer who is not far away from the emperor, he will come to the imperial capital to accept the assassination task within an hour.


    "I see."


    After listening to Lu Li''s command, the Diyuan killer said without hesitation: "I will try my best to inform every skycrystal killer who has no mission in his body about the information about this mission."


    "I''m sorry to trouble you." Lu Li cut off the contact and then looked forward.


    At the moment, he was in the depth of a mountain range, and in front of a valley, there were many people in black who looked alert.


    Unfortunately, the strength is not very strong. Lu Li didn''t even have the interest to look at the second eye. He put away the jade slips and said, "today, we only talk about things. We don''t kill people. Let''s call someone who can count."


    "When the demon king comes, we who are defeated by the army dare not neglect it."


    After a moment''s silence, a middle-aged black robed man with a scar on his face stepped forward. Although he is the cultivation of the immortal realm, he is already the most powerful strength among these people. It seems that he should be the leader among them.


    "It''s a pity that you see that we are just a bunch of rubbish abandoned by the gods."


    "Is it?"


    Lu Li looked around him irrefutably, then said with a smile: "a group of waste abandoned by the Shinto, can we make such things as the reformists?"


    Hearing Lu Li mention the name of the innovator, the middle-aged black robed man looks slightly changed, knowing that they have now been exposed.


    In fact, when he saw Lu Li, he knew that his identity must have been seen through. He just didn''t expect that Lu Li was so keen. He had already noticed that the forces of the reformers had just improved.


    However, the middle-aged man in black only hesitated for a moment, then sighed: "since the devil has found us, we have nothing to justify."


    As soon as this was said, the rest of the people in black also stepped forward, all over their faces with the expression of being ready to die generously.


    "As I said, I''m only talking about things today, not killing people." Lu Li plays with the taste: "or say, you would rather die, also want to protect who?"


    The middle-aged man in black did not answer this question.


    Other people in black don''t say a word.


    They don''t care about their lives at all. As Lu Li said, they would rather die than protect someone.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you want to kill, you can kill it. Why try."


    The middle-aged black robed man gazed at Lu Li and said calmly, "can you say that Lu Li, the demon king, is only in vain?"


    "Don''t challenge me."


    Lu Li laughed: "if you want to die, you''ll blow yourself up. Maybe I''ll give you a high look. It makes me feel that the so-called innovators are cowards. ""You don''t even have the courage to reform the Shinto? Or are you afraid to cooperate with the cult''s enemies? "


    The middle-aged man in black had a black face and was about to continue to say something when he heard a gentle voice: "enough, he is right."


    With the sound of this voice, among the many black robed people, a man separated from the crowd, lifted his hood on his head, revealed his beautiful face, and went to the middle-aged black robed man, smiling: "if you want to innovate, you must have the courage to subvert everything. I''m just a servant of God. Even if I sacrifice this remnant, there''s no pity. "


    He patted the middle-aged man in black on the shoulder and pressed back the exciting advice that the latter was supposed to say. Then he turned his head and looked at Lu Li: "finally, we meet, Luli."


    In fact, when seeing this man, Lu Li probably guessed his identity, but he was still a little uncertain in his heart, and asked with a smile: "how should I address you?"


    "You already knew that, didn''t you?" The man is laughing, too.


    "I can''t believe that the legendary Pope Shenhua is in such a mess."


    Although the man''s answer was somewhat ambiguous, Lu Li still confirmed his real identity and sighed: "I once thought about the scene of meeting you, but I never thought it would be such a scene."


    "Let you down?" The handsome man, the Pope of Shenhua, said with a smile, "as I said, I am only God''s servant. The glory you imagine is God''s gift to me. With or without that, I''m still me. "


    "Yes."


    Lu Li stared at the Pope for a long time, and suddenly said, "I''m afraid you don''t think so about the one sitting in the real temple."


    The Pope of Shenhua was slightly stunned and said with a smile, "you are really smart, Lu Li."


    After a pause, he looked at Lu Li with appreciative eyes, and his voice was still gentle: "no wonder the other one will want to trouble you. If it is not for lack of strength, now I want to keep you here forever."


    "A man like you can''t be a friend or an enemy."


    This is a very high praise.


    Even if this "holy China Pope" does not have all-round power, but his status determines that his words have enough weight.


    Don''t you see those black robed people have shown a kind of extremely bad look?


    Although they knew that they were not their opponents, they killed themselves at the moment when Pope Shenhua showed hostility.


    Lu Li has no doubt that Pope Shenhua only needs to say a word, and these people will rush towards him without hesitation. Even if they know that it is a death, they will die calmly.


    This is the "faith" of Shinto, and it is also the most frightening place for the holy master of Shenhua.


    A madman is not terrible.


    A capable madman is not insurmountable.


    What''s really terrible is that they have the ability and the ability to motivate others to work for themselves!


    Pope Shenhua is such a madman.


    "It''s just a joke. Don''t mind." Sensing that the atmosphere became a little strange, the Pope of Shenhua suddenly showed a smile and said calmly, "but I''m still very curious. Why can you find me and be sure that the one of the Shinto is not me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    "Is there any point in asking that now?"


    Lu Li said faintly: "as I said, I only talk about things today. I don''t want to kill people. Although I did have the idea of killing you when I saw you, I knew that killing you would not solve any problems. Even if you were killed sitting in the temple, the religion would not be completely disintegrated. "


    "As for why I can guess that there is more than one you, you should ask yourself."


    "You told me that yourself."


    "I told you that?" Pope Shenhua looked at Lu Li, as if he suddenly understood something. First he laughed, then he shook his head and sighed: "wonderful, really wonderful. Simultaneous interpreting, I would admit that if you could not become a servant of God, I would even like you to join in the divine religion and to spread the gift of God with me.


    "What a pity."


    "We are destined not to be friends."


    Pope Shenhua slowly restrained his smile, waved to those black robed people not to be vigilant, and said in a low voice: "in my present state, if the devil wants to kill me, what can you do?"


    "My lord..."


    The middle-aged black robed man with scar on his face seemed unwilling to say anything more, but he could not say a word when he looked at the firm expression of Pope Shenhua.


    "Come on, Lu Li, with your style of conduct, since you have come to visit, you must have many questions to ask."


    This time, Pope Shenhua dismissed those black robed people directly, and then he sat quietly on a stone and said, "if I can answer you, I will not hide anything."


    "You seem to know me well." Lu Li said with a smile, "you know what I want to ask."


    Although it is not sure what kind of state the Pope is currently in, whether he is an incarnation, or if he can create "self" infinitely by cutting his soul and consciousness by some means, he obviously has the same memory as the "Shenhua" of Shinto.


    What''s more, judging from his dismissing the black robed people, Lu Li knows that Pope Shenhua should have guessed what he wants to ask.


    Sure enough, Pope Shenhua took a deep look at Lu Li and calmly said, "why do you want to ask the Shinto why they want to create gods, and why do they want to control the situation in Zhenwu area?"


    Lu Li did not answer, but the expression on his face has proved that Pope Shenhua''s words are not wrong.


    Pope Shenhua chuckled, "man-made man-made nature is not the first one in Shinto."


    "I know that both Guting and douzun have been on this road before you. It''s just that Guting is not so pure. They are more like a group of lunatics who do anything for their strength. "


    Without waiting for Pope Shenhua to go on, Lu Li said, "the present Shinto religion is strictly speaking the ''ancient court'' that inherited those heritages."


    "I didn''t expect that you know a lot of things."


    He did not expect that Lu Li''s understanding of Shinto had reached this stage.


    However, he quickly nodded and continued to follow Lu Li''s words: "there is no mistake. The current Shinto is indeed a force established on the ruins of the ancient court. It''s just that you are wrong. Guting is not a group of madmen who do anything for power. They are more like pioneers of the world. What they really want is not power, but truth. "


    The truth?


    Lu Li frowns slightly.


    Pope Shenhua explained, "you have never thought about why there are such powerful alien races as gods, demons and water gods outside the heavens? Where does their power come from? In what way does the personality of the world evolve? What impact will the world of self-consciousness have on the warrior? Even if we know that such a strong man is also cultivated from "man". Is there an invincible "God" in this world? "


    "Why is it called" seeing God "as the highest realm of human warrior? Some people say that''s because the gods of other nations are outside the sky. Only by seeing the God''s state can we break the space and see the gods. In other words, only when we reach the realm of seeing God and becoming a man of heaven, can we stand at the same starting point with those alien races outside the sky. "


    "Don''t you think that''s weird?"


    Lu Li''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly, but then loosened.


    In fact, he has some ideas about the division of the realm of the martial arts of the human race. In particular, he saw the experience of Jing Qian, who belonged to ling''er''s father, in shensha seal. He built the gate of heaven and man and banned martial arts, so that the development of the Terran would not get out of control quickly, leading to the promotion of Zhenwu domain and its appearance in the eyes of more powerful people.


    Therefore, to see the divine realm is likely to break the shackles and get to see the truth.


    "In my opinion, everything is like a layer of mist. Although we can see something dimly, it is not true at all."


    Pope Shenhua said: "it must have been the same idea in the ancient court. There are so many secrets in this world that the stronger the strength, the more afraid you are and the more you want to know the truth. Therefore, it has been proposed that through the essence of these "powers", we can study the real secrets of the world in turn. ""Man made man is just one of the projects."


    "What Shinto really pursues is not to create a paradise belonging to God, but to create a world without secrets."


    He said here, slightly adjusted his sitting posture, looked at Lu Li and said, "believe that, you are the same as us. I''m so tired of those secrets that I''m even bored with the process of pursuing them


    Lu Li didn''t deny this, but asked: "according to your opinion, Shinto should be a kind of force that keeps aloof from the world. But your behavior is different from what you say now. "


    "Power, power and all kinds of things in the world can make people lose themselves."


    Pope Shenhua said as if he was laughing at himself: "I am just a mortal. No matter how firm my mind is, I will eventually be immersed in these desires. But it is because of this that I use this method to stop myself from going wrong when the trajectory of the cult begins to deviate from its original intention. "


    "The so-called reformists are just a poor man''s self struggle."


    Sometimes, when the truth is revealed, many things will become extremely absurd.


    Lu Li is also pondering.


    Does he believe what Pope Shenhua said?


    Believe, but not all.


    Pope Shenhua should also be an old antique who has lived for many years. His words may be true, but at least half of them are lies!


    But even if you don''t believe it, Lu Li will not have a quarrel with the Pope of Shenhua today.


    After a while, Lu Li suddenly showed a relieved smile and said, "it''s your self struggle or you just want to control the whole world. I''ve always believed in cooperation of interests. Now, the forces of your reformists are obviously no match for the Shinto cult itself. On the other hand, you have managed the Shinto without any leakage. Even you yourself have a headache? "


    "The person who knows himself best is always himself. Now you fight with your left hand and your right hand. I don''t care what your ambition is. I only know that it''s better to let the madman still in the Shinto continue to go crazy, rather than let you give him some trouble. "


    "Lu Li, you can''t help thinking too simple." Hearing this, Pope Shenhua couldn''t help laughing and said: "even if I want to overthrow myself and let the Shinto return to its proper track, it doesn''t mean that I will join hands with you to severely damage the Shinto."


    "The person who knows himself best is himself. The other one I know is that no matter how I fight him, the interests of the Shinto are always the first priority. I can''t join hands with anyone who wants to be the enemy of the Shinto."


    "This time, your wishful thinking will come to nothing," sighed Pope Shenhua


    "Is it?" Lu Li also said with a smile, "I don''t think the fact is what you said, right? If the other one really thinks so, why does he send people to warn me again and again not to get involved in you? "


    "Pope Shenhua, let''s be honest, don''t you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    "You''re smart, but you''re not smart enough."


    After staring at Lu Li, Pope Shenhua finally said, "have you ever thought about the question: can a warrior still stick to his" self "after thousands of years


    "What do you think is self?"


    He looked at Lu Li, his eyes showed some hope, as if he was really looking forward to an answer.


    What is self?


    Lu Li was silent for a moment.


    He didn''t know how to answer this question.


    There are many kinds of self, but no matter how grand the answer is, the essence of the human family is actually "selfish".


    Some people for their own interests, others for their own ideals, even for some illusory reasons, a sudden flash of ideas.


    No matter what it is for, the real self is essentially selfish.


    Pope Shenhua''s so-called "great wish" is a kind of extreme selfishness. Even if he goes back ten thousand steps, his original intention is good, but it is only for self satisfaction.


    "It seems that you have the answer, but it doesn''t matter. I have asked a lot of people about the answer to this question. Everyone has different ideas. As for the self cognition, thousands of people will not be the same, and there will not be a most standard answer. "


    "But no matter what the answer is, over time, as intelligent lives with self-awareness, we will get bored, we will doubt, we will make mistakes, we will even collapse."


    Pope Shenhua said with a sigh: "I have seen the most upright people in the world and become evil spirits. I have seen a villain with his hands stained with blood and a whole body of sin. Suddenly, he has a profound understanding and has ended his life. "


    "Human nature is complex, which is the most special point of intelligent life. Everyone said that his or her original nature is hard to change. It''s just because there is not enough time, not enough to see and experience. A man''s life is no more than a hundred years. Even for an ordinary master, a hundred years is not worth mentioning. When thousands of years have passed, who dares to say that one''s nature is hard to change? "


    Seeing the appearance of Pope Shenhua''s exclamation, Lu Li was silent for a while, and then asked, "what do you want to express? Want to tell me, you used to be a person with persistence? It''s just because it''s been so long that you gradually forget your original intention. "


    Pope Shenhua shook his head and said in a low voice, "I am just an explorer on this road, but the more I know, the more I fear change. So I went to the world and found a perfect solution. "


    In his voice, there are some feelings and recollections. It seems that he went back to the original time. At that time, he was probably a young man. Because of the shaking of his faith, he had to travel around the world to find a perfect solution. In this process, he met a lot of people, many things, although things have changed, but still occupy some places in his memory.


    Lu Li, however, heard another deep meaning from his words.


    The solution is to separate your consciousness?


    Looking at the handsome and incomparably beautiful Pope of Shenhua, Lu Li was also shocked. This guy is really not a general madman.


    Having been in this world for many years, Lu Li has met many people, strong and weak, with extremely ugly faces and firm beliefs. But there are not many people who can make themselves cold.


    A complete madman like Pope Shenhua can be counted as one.


    The realm of consciousness and soul has always been hard for the strong to touch. Even in the age of wanzu, when martial arts flourished, the strong people of the human race only developed the cultivation methods of knowing the sea and gods, which was a little involved in the field of consciousness. But the soul aspect, actually few people can touch, in addition to the suppression of the nether world, more or soul fragile.


    Even if the strong man and nature are dead, it is difficult for the soul to have too strong power, unless certain preparations are made in advance, such as the strong soul of the water god family met in the small world.


    He prepared for himself the power of rebirth, can play with his soul extremely terrible combat power.


    But that''s all.


    But Pope Shenhua is not the same. He not only thought about how to split consciousness and soul, to seal himself, but also made actions, and really did so.


    Dare to think and dare to do, as if not worried about the consequences of failure.


    "Your solution is to carve out multiple selves."


    Lu Li stares at the holy master of Shenhua, "but if you look at the miserable situation now, it must be that this method has no effect."


    This is the truth.


    If cutting himself is really effective, why should he hide in this kind of wild mountains and bring a group of the strongest but indestructible black robed people to engage in reformists?


    Moreover, in Lu Li''s eyes, this so-called reformist is really a group of mobs. The reason why another Shenhua Pope is so vigilant is that he clearly knows that the other one has some cards in his hand.


    In other words, the real fear of Pope Shenhua is himself, not the joking innovators."That''s what I call the self."


    As if he didn''t care about the taunts in Lu Li''s words, Pope Shenhua calmly explained: "the reason why I separated my consciousness and sealed it up and woke up at the necessary time is to worry about this. If now, the other has lost his self, is he still me


    "Even if you have the same consciousness, the same experience, the same memory. But after a self awakening, under the polishing of time, it will always become a completely different individual. "


    "There won''t be two identical leaves in this world, and so will human beings. The past me, the present me and the future me, who have experienced different things and existed at different times, may lose their "true self."


    "The sense of self division is more like a means of quality assurance. When the last one is lost, I will be replaced by my new self to accomplish what I should have done


    To Lu Li''s surprise, Pope Shenhua was unexpectedly sober about this matter. He seemed to know the meaning of his birth and why he had to split his consciousness. What he said was extremely logical. He could not see the confusion caused by the division of consciousness, let alone the piety of those believers.


    With everything gone, Pope Shenhua seems to be an ordinary man who sticks to it.


    Of course, this ordinary person is also relatively speaking.


    After all, Lu Li doesn''t think that there are still a few people in this world who dare to separate their consciousness, and constantly wake up to create more than one themselves.


    However, after listening to Pope Shenhua''s words, Lu Li''s impression of him did change a little. "I thought you would be a lunatic full of divine favor. Now it seems that every madman knows what he is doing. You''re awake, but it also makes you more dangerous and terrifying. "


    "The more you understand what you''re doing, the more unforgivable you''re going to do."


    "The Shinto should have been doing human experiments."


    Lu Li is like trying to find a way out of poverty and Dagger''s view. He simply and directly opens up this topic.


    Because whether it is the death of the fury of the great emissary, or the natural blood of the original sin God envoy, and the Nalan family sacrificed all the young people to create the "Sanli", which are all the experimental products of the theology.


    It seems that the research on blood and power has never stopped. If you want to have such achievements, it is not difficult to imagine how many bloody experiments and how many lives have been sacrificed behind this.


    Lu Li is not a saint and can''t control the people in the whole world. However, the behavior of the Shinto religion and their increasingly crazy behavior have obviously begun to threaten everything that he cherishes. In this case, Lu Li must "take charge of it.".


    "I made a lot of mistakes on my way to the truth."


    In the face of Lu Li''s problem, Pope Shenhua didn''t defend himself, let alone find any excuse. Instead, he said frankly: "the experiments of Shinto are indeed one of the mistakes. Although it is not the biggest, it has far-reaching influence. I can''t remember how many generations of self made the decision after they lost their way, but this decision is one of the few things I regret. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    Pope Shenhua''s tone was light and sincere. Even if he didn''t mean to do so, it can make people feel that he is indeed regretting for this matter, or even repenting.


    Even if we don''t know, others can guess some clues about the blood hidden behind the experiments.


    "But I regret it, but I can''t stop. Whether it''s me in the past, I''m now, or I''m born after I''m lost, there''s no way to stop it. "


    "Once something happens, it can''t stop at all."


    "You should have seen the power of the divine light," Pope Shenhua said


    Lu Li nodded and said faintly: "it''s a monster created by fusing the sea god''s flesh and blood with the divine power. Yes, I''ve seen it and killed one myself."


    On hearing this, Pope Shenhua shook his head and said, "no, if it''s a complete divine light, you can''t kill it with your current strength. Your understanding of the divine light is only half right. It does integrate the flesh and blood of the sea god and the divine power of the God family. However, it is not these things that the divine light can be created


    "Blood?"


    Before Pope Shenhua continued to explain, Lu Li said: "the ancient court and the ancient clan jointly studied how to continue the blood relationship between heaven and man. Since the Shinto inherited these methods, it is certainly impossible to give up the power of blood. Moreover, after the wanzu era, without the help of the ancient court and the water god, many ancient people like the Nalan family can only decline in the end. They can''t give up the benefits brought by the natural and human blood. In order to continue this power, you don''t need to do anything, they will come to the door to make a choice. "


    "It seems that the appearance of Sanli has greatly shocked you."


    Listening to Lu Li''s words, Pope Shenhua thought of something in an instant.


    He knew that Lu Li had seen Sanli, and he also knew how cruel it was that Sanli, which had absorbed the life and flesh of the young generation of Nalan family, represented the cruel meaning. However, he still sighed, shook his head and said: "Lu Li, you still don''t understand what you, I, the masses, every living life, mean in the end."


    "Or, what does life itself mean?"


    "Is it alive? Life, seven emotions and six desires, five tastes of Chen miscellaneous, even if the achievement of heaven and man, also can not completely wipe out the complex human nature. The Terrans think they are intelligent life and master everything, but they never think about a problem. "


    He pointed to the ground under his feet, his voice was very light, but like thunder: "what are we to the world itself?"


    Lu Li''s face changed slightly.


    However, Pope Shenhua continued: "Zhenwu is so vast that you may not be able to travel around even when you reach the realm of heaven and man. For the world, we are just ants. As strong as a master, he is a little bigger mole ant. Although heaven and man can leave this realm, what''s the matter? Are you detached? From one world to another, is there any change in the world itself? "


    "You have never thought, why does it need the strength of the Terran as a whole to improve the world''s status?"


    After asking this question, Pope Shenhua slowly said the answer: "take it from heaven and earth, return it to world consciousness."


    "The strong root of the Terran is from the aura of heaven and earth. The essence of the aura of heaven and earth is nothing else but the power of the world."


    "Hundreds of years ago, I traveled to a strange continent where people did not practice martial arts, but developed a new system. Among them, there is a very special technique called Gu Chong. Put those poisonous insects cultivated by secret methods together to kill them. Only the most powerful can be selected to kill them, follow their masters and give them feedback. "


    "Do you feel familiar with it?"


    Pope Shenhua laughed, a little indifferent. "For this world, we are a group of poisonous insects. Their consciousness wakes up, improves the concentration of the aura of heaven and earth, releases the so-called Qi, cultivates a number of strong people, and makes it more powerful. So what do you think our lives really mean? "


    Lu Li was silent for a long time, and finally frowned: "this is not the reason why Shinto cultivates artificial life."


    Although Pope Shenhua''s words made Lu Li have a little doubt, and at the same time, he had ideas about many things that could not be explained before, but this has nothing to do with the cultivation of artificial life, or even the cultivation of man-made heaven and man.


    If the Terran is just a group of poisonous insects for Zhenwu region itself, but the cultivation of martial arts by the Terrans is really the strength drawn from Zhenwu domain. Without the aura of heaven and earth, without those energies, the Terran would not have become powerful.


    This is a mutually beneficial relationship.


    It would be too far fetched for Pope Shenhua to use this incident to justify the behavior of Shinto.


    "So I say you''re smart, but you''re not smart enough."


    Pope Shenhua looked at Lu Li and said, "you have seen the strong men in Tianwaitian. You know that all the people in the universe are not dead. They are all hiding in the space of tianwai. They even deliberately prevent Zhenwu from opening up the next world and do not want to upgrade the status of Zhenwu. Do you know whyWhen Lu Li heard the speech, he frowned again: "because of the promotion of the world position, they have no advantage. On the contrary, they will weaken their own combat power because of the increase of the strength of the boundary wall."


    "Ha ha."


    To Lu Li''s surprise, Pope Shenhua burst into laughter after listening to this reply, and the laughter did not stop, but intensified.


    So the scene became very strange.


    Lu Li stood there, with no expression on his face.


    Pope Shenhua sat on the stone, laughing, almost tears out.


    "You are It''s naive. "


    After laughing for a long time, Pope Shenhua realized his gaffe. He waved his hand a little sorry and held back his smile. His eyes flashed slightly: "I know you have been to the world beyond heaven, two boundary rivers and the palace of life, right?"


    Before Lu Li admitted or denied it, Pope Shenhua went on: "the two boundary rivers are the boundary between life and death, a false world that can not even be called the world. The God of life has a special status among the heaven. Each generation of life God is the manifestation of world consciousness. The stronger the God of life, the stronger the world. These two worlds are really novel to you, and may make you mistakenly think that you have come into contact with the truth. As a matter of fact, they are all different from each other, and they are not examples at all. "


    "Do you think that so many heaven and man just want not to let their own strength decline, they try their best to block the promotion of Zhenwu''s world status?"


    "Otherwise?" Lu Li gazed at the holy master of Shenhua. Although he was surprised at why he knew about the two boundary rivers and the magic power of life, he still held back and said in a deep voice, "if it is not for this reason, what better reason is there?"


    "You think of the world consciousness too kind, also think of heaven and man too simple."


    Pope Shenhua converged with a smile, "the most important thing for a strong man of heaven and man level is not the change of combat power, but the change of life level. When you reach the realm of seeing God, the level of life has been extraordinary, and you have already known this for a long time. So, what''s the disadvantage of upgrading the world''s status for those who are already more perfect? Can you make them mortal again


    "If it''s just for this reason, except for the first batch of Tianwaitian, how can the new Tianren who join Tianwaitian later not fight those old guys to death?"


    "Because they know exactly what the world really looks like."


    "At the end of the wanzu era, they thought that the end of the Dharma was coming, so they created Tianwaitian, a space layer, in order to avoid the future decline of aura. But later they found out that the real end of the world is not after the decline of the aura, but when the aura is surging! "


    Pope Shenhua said one word at a time: "once the world status is promoted and the world consciousness is completely awakened, it will take back the power that was given to the" Gu insect ", integrate everything, and promote it into a stronger world


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    If the world status wants to be improved, it will harvest the strong Terrans, so as to integrate all forces and evolve into a stronger world?


    The warrior of the human race is actually just a poisonous insect in the world consciousness?


    Lu Li didn''t know what to say for a while.


    On the emotional side, he told himself not to listen to Pope Shenhua''s words. This madman who dares to cut his consciousness into countless pieces will never be believable. However, on the rational side, he tells himself that at least 80% of what Pope Shenhua said is true.


    How much energy does a world need to get promoted?


    And where does this energy come from? Is heaven and earth aura?


    Now I have become the master of Mingyou and have a clearer understanding of martial arts. From aura to true Qi, it is actually a process of energy purification. Even the powerful man in heaven and man can understand the power of breaking the yuan, and the golden energy cultivated by the basic law are actually the purification of "heaven and Earth Spirit".


    So what is the essence of the aura of heaven and earth?


    Where does it come from? From the world itself?


    Why does the world itself release the aura of heaven and earth, supply the cultivation of the human race, and let the human race continuously produce the strong?


    Since the world itself has consciousness, this pure "sacrifice oneself for others" obviously does not conform to the logic of self-consciousness. Although we can''t use the logic of human race to replace the logic of thinking about a world, perhaps the "self" mentioned by Pope Shenhua at the beginning is to pave the way for the topic at the moment.


    He is very clear about what kind of self-concept he is.


    Self, in fact, is selfish.


    This is true of the Terrans, and so is the alien race.


    Even heaven and man, whose life level has been evolved, is the same.


    Who can be sure that the world consciousness with the concept of self will be totally selfless?


    "I know you won''t believe me, but it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. Because it''s a fact. It''s cruel, but it won''t change. "


    Pope Shenhua said, "tens of thousands of years ago, some people discovered this. For the world consciousness itself, the Terran is a group of poisonous insects. After tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years of reproduction, when the martial arts of the human race are at its peak, the tide of aura will break out, and the world consciousness will recover everything. "


    "Therefore, in that ancient era, someone closed the road of martial arts and built the gate of heaven and man. It also cuts off the channel between the Zhenwu area and the outside world, and the possibility that the warrior can quickly improve his realm. "


    Lu Li''s eyebrows moved. He didn''t expect that Pope Shenhua knew everything about the gate of heaven and man.


    However, his statement is somewhat different from what he saw in the seal of God''s killing.


    Jingqian built the gate of heaven and man and sealed the road of martial arts. The original intention was to protect Zhenwu area and human race from being discovered by the powerful people outside the sky. Although it did prevent the promotion of Zhenwu, in a way, it has nothing in common with Pope Shenhua.


    The view of Pope Shenhua is that there is great malice in the world consciousness. It takes the Terrans as poisonous insects in captivity. When the world status can be improved, the world consciousness will harvest all the Terrans get from it.


    Jingqian created the gate of heaven and man to isolate martial arts, mainly to protect the human race and protect Zhenwu area.


    It seems that he did not find the abnormality of Zhenwu domain, and his starting point was not to take the world consciousness of Zhenwu domain as a very malicious existence to guard against.


    So when Pope Shenhua mentioned the gate of heaven and man, Lu Li had a feeling that he didn''t know what to say.


    Should we believe what we see in the seal of God''s death, or should we believe in the one-sided words of the Pope of Shenhua?


    This idea just flashed in his mind, and Lu Li said in a deep voice: "to be honest, I don''t believe you. If, according to your opinion, the world consciousness has spent so much effort to cultivate the strong, just to harvest the strong in the last moment, what about the consequences? What are the consequences of harvesting these warriors? "


    "Whether it''s taking away power or life, the aura of heaven and earth covers the whole world in the present situation of Zhenwu region. Even those people who have not practiced martial arts will be strong and healthy and live longer because of the warm cultivation of the aura of heaven and earth. Is this part of the world consciousness that will be withdrawn? "


    Lu Li stares at the Shenhua sect: "if you want to take back this part of the power, isn''t Zhenwu area going to become a dead world?"


    "That''s right."


    Pope Shenhua said with a smile: "the end of the world is the consequence of the world consciousness taking back everything. Don''t you understand that for the world''s consciousness, the intelligent life of the Terran is of no importance at all. Even the longest human history, in the concept of world consciousness, may not even blink of an eye, has gone through the process from establishment to extinction. "


    "How long is the history of the martial arts of the Terrans? 30000 years, 50000 years, even 100000 years? "


    "It seems to us that this extremely long period of time, in the cognition of world consciousness, is actually like sleeping. It doesn''t care how many lives were born in this process, let alone what kind of civilization they built. The only thing it cares about is whether the "Gu insects" are mature"Think about it. It''s like you planted a fruit tree, and it will blossom and bear fruit after a sleep. And all you have to do is pick and eat the fruit after you wake up. Even if you act a little rough and destroy the whole tree, you just need to plant another one and wait for another night. At this time, do you still care about the life and death of this tree? "


    After hearing the explanation of Pope Shenhua, Lu Li was silent.


    Yeah.


    For the world consciousness itself, the intelligent life of the human race may just be the fruit. And the result of civilization is a flowering tree. No matter how long the tree has existed in the sense of time, and how many hardships it has gone through before it can grow into what it is today, but for the world itself, it is only a small episode of accidental maturity in a long sleep.


    Whether it is tens of thousands of years or hundreds of thousands of years, if we destroy this time, we will always have a new civilization and a new "tree".


    "Desperate."


    "Sometimes the truth is so desperate."


    Pope Shenhua changed his posture and said calmly, "Lu Li, not everyone is born a bad person. I have also loved the world with my heart, and I have, like you, regarded all those who try to hurt the world as enemies. However, a long time will eventually change one''s mind. When I know the true face of the world, I am also very desperate


    "If that''s the price of knowing the truth, I''d rather I didn''t know anything."


    "It''s a pity that there is no possibility of repentance in this world."


    "You don''t want to know what the meaning of artificial life is?" Pope Shenhua said here, slowly stood up, gazed at the landing and said: "man made life is to save more lives."


    "If the cultivation of martial arts depends on the" giving "of world consciousness, then powerful artificial life is like a poison attached to the world, and their strength depends on" plunder. "


    "Man made martial spirits, man-made heaven and man, even man-made gods. The stronger the life created by the Shinto, the weaker the world consciousness. "


    "You think I want to destroy the world. You are wrong."


    Pope Shenhua sighed: "in fact, I and Shinto really want to save the world."


    "But as I said, in the long years, people always lose themselves. Maybe the goal of saving the world is too grand, the God of the world is not so good, so whenever I see the ugliness of the world, I will become more extreme. There will be an idea in my heart that perhaps ruling the world is more suitable for me than saving the world. "


    "It''s also the point of my existence, to get everything back on track before the last one I lost control."


    After saying this, Pope Shenhua stopped speaking and looked at him in silence, as if waiting for Lu Li to digest the message.


    Lu Li didn''t say anything. He just asked, "your story is very convincing, and the details can''t be ignored. However, this is not enough to convince me that, if there is no better reason, I think there will be a war between me and the Shinto sooner or later. As for whether I will kill you or another you, it depends on how long you will be out of control. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    "Of course."


    "Every man has his own will, which can''t be forced."


    Pope Shenhua gave a faint smile, as if he did not care about the threat of Lu Li.


    In fact, from the beginning, he didn''t think that Lu Li''s character would give up his insistence and agree with the idea of Shinto because of his few words.


    After all, even Pope Shenhua himself felt that there was a big problem with the concept of Shinto. But this has become an irreversible thing. Unless we clean up the whole Shinto religion, we can''t solve the biggest problem of Shinto by constantly changing the "Pope" by means of division of consciousness.


    Because some of the problems were doomed in the beginning.


    No matter whether the original intention of Shinto is to save the world or not, it has advantages and disadvantages to attract a group of crazy people to form forces by "faith". However, the biggest advantage is that the cohesion is far more than that of other forces. On the other hand, every time the "self" is lost and a new self is born, it is very difficult to quickly regain the position of the Pope, which is bound to encounter a very stubborn resistance.


    So every change of the Pope is a bloodbath for the Shinto.


    "At present, you who hold the power of the Shinto religion should have thought of ways to deal with you."


    Lu Li also said faintly: "if I guess right, you have some kind of power that can threaten him, but he has already controlled the whole Shinto and you are the enemy. This makes you feel a little tied up, and you can''t turn the matter into a confrontation that only belongs to you. Now another you are ready to kill you, waiting for you to jump in the imperial capital. You know it''s a trap, but you still want to go. I''m right? "


    "Yes, you are telling the truth." Pope Shenhua said with a smile: "this" rule "was made by myself. When a new self wakes up, the power of the divine light will be used for me. I call it "divine punishment.". In fact, it is a mechanism to transfer the authority of the divine light to the newly born me, and the former I will lose the control of the divine light. "


    "Divine light is the strongest power you have."


    Lu Li frowned and thought of the blazing white light that almost burned him to ashes.


    "The divine light is the most perfect creation of Shinto, and it is also the weapon I use to balance myself."


    "But the other one is that I have mastered all the power of the Shinto, and the lies about the gods can''t deceive everyone. In particular, it''s me who reveals the lies."


    "Do you mean that there are many people in the Shinto religion who don''t believe your nonsense any more?" Lu Li didn''t understand the meaning of Pope Shenhua at the beginning. After all, what he said was too complicated.


    However, Lu Li quickly responded and said with a smile: "the holy master of Shenhua, who dedicated everything to the gods, has personally exposed the lies of the gods. This should be a great blow to the religious believers."


    "No, you don''t understand."


    "The reason why I became a pope is not because of faith, but because I have the ability to infect other people," Pope Shenhua said in a very serious way


    "If I told them to fight for God, they would fight for God. If I say If they fight for freedom, they will forget the so-called gods and fight for freedom. "


    "As long as I say it, they will believe it. That''s the real reason why I was able to be Pope. "


    "That is to say, your ability to deceive is too strong. If you give those fools a reason to fight temporarily, they will not hesitate to believe you and kill all those who stand in your way?"


    Lu Li suddenly felt a little speechless.


    In fact, the establishment of Shinto was only because the Pope Shenhua was too able to cheat?


    But think about it, besides the interests, what can make a group of strong warriors believe in the same dogma as the magic stick?


    Among them, 50% of them are what the Shinto can really bring out to make them excited, and the remaining 50% should be the "ability" of Pope Shenhua.


    "Get down to business." Lu Li shook his head, no longer entangled with this point, calmly said: "now our goal is very clear, you want to take back the Shinto, I want to take back the Tianbu. Of course, if your existence can bring some troubles to the deities, this is what I would like to see. So it is not impossible for us to cooperate. As long as we have the same interests, even the enemy can cooperate temporarily. "


    "How do you want to cooperate?" Pope Shenhua did not mean to refuse.


    As a matter of fact, from the beginning, his attitude was incomparable, and even Lu Li felt that it was a little inconceivable.


    Even if he is in a bad situation, the process of getting back the Shinto is full of twists and turns, and his opponent is another self who knows himself very well. In other words, in the face of such a difficult situation, even if they don''t despair, they will also hold the idea of ending up with the same fate, regardless of the death or injury of the Shinto, and must first destroy the opponent.


    However, no matter who it is, they will not seek the help of others at will in such matters.


    However, from the very beginning, Pope Shenhua showed an attitude of seeking help, which made many of Lu Li''s prepared statements useless. At the same time, he began to doubt whether Pope Shenhua had any other calculations.First, he told himself a lot of words similar to the truth of the world, and then defined Shinto as the Savior of the world. Lu Li guessed in his heart what kind of abacus was the Pope of Shenhua.


    Would you like to join a Shinto?


    No.


    In the current situation, another Pope of Shenhua has a reason to win over himself. On the contrary, there is no need for the Pope of Shenhua to win over himself.


    The power of the reformists was not strong, and the Pope of Shenhua didn''t expect the waste abandoned by the Shinto to to turn the tables. There should be something else in his hand that can really reverse the situation, in addition to the magic light. So it doesn''t help much to pull yourself together at this time.


    Then why does he have to seek his own help?


    While Lu Li was thinking silently, Pope Shenhua suddenly said, "Shinto is only temporarily using the power of Tianbu. Even if you don''t join hands with me, Tianbu will soon be abandoned."


    Lu Li picked his eyebrows and said with a sneer, "in this case, why should the Shinto rebel against the leader of Tianbu?"


    Two leaders and three envoys are almost all the senior officials of the heavenly ministry.


    It must have taken a lot of effort to instigate these people. Pope Shenhua now says that Shinto is only temporarily borrowing the power of Tianbu. Who believes in it?


    "Because the interests of Shinto and Tianbu coincide."


    Pope Shenhua explained: "Tianbu is an organization responsible for intelligence work. They should have discovered some clues. Even if they have not touched the truth of the world, they must have seen the conspiracies hidden behind martial arts.". The real goal of Tianbu''s loyalty is to swallow up the sacred kingdom from the beginning to the end. The theology has not harmed the interests of the kingdom. What''s the reason why Tianbu doesn''t join hands with the Shinto? "


    "You think it''s conspiracy, but for Tianbu, maybe it''s just cooperation."


    "What about the kingdom of heaven and evil?"


    Lu Li said: "the war between the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of devouring heaven should also be the work of the deity? You need a lot of flesh and blood to create heaven and man. The soldiers who died in a war can meet your short-term needs. If Tianbu really thinks from the perspective of swallowing heaven, how can it join hands with you lunatics? "


    This is also one of the reasons why Lu Li refused to believe in the Pope Shenhua.


    In order to create man-made man-made man-made heaven and man, the most important elements of which are not only the divine power, the flesh and blood of the sea god general, but also the blood and flesh of heaven and man.


    A lot of flesh and blood!


    Whether it''s a warrior or a mortal.


    Only flesh and blood can support the bloody experiments of the gods and provide raw materials for them to continue to create artificial life.


    Pope Shenhua''s lips faltered, and finally he did not explain anything for Shinto.


    As he said, the theological experiment may be one of his most regretful things, but it is also an absolutely unavoidable thing.


    However, he finally said, "you don''t have to worry about Tianbu. There is still possibility of cooperation between you and me. But before that, I need your help


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    The conversation with Pope Shenhua ended abruptly.


    However, before ending this conversation, Pope Shenhua made a promise that no matter what the outcome of the "war" with the Shinto, Tianbu would return it to Shenwei intact. When necessary, he could even send divine light to help Luli recover Tianbu.


    Based on this premise, Pope Shenhua and Lu Li proposed the conditions of exchange.


    What Lu Li didn''t expect was that the conditions proposed by Pope Shenhua were also related to yumagic mountain.


    According to Pope Shenhua, the evil ideas of suppression under the Yumo mountain may not be entirely from the demons, nor may they be the evil bodies cut down by the devil Emperor himself.


    Pope Shenhua has been exploring this for a long time, and finally found that a large part of the evil ideas of Yumo mountain''s suppression come from the world consciousness.


    There is no distinction between good and evil in the original world consciousness, and this special consciousness can not be defined by the good and evil of the human race. The essence of the two sides is fundamentally different. It would be strange to interpret them.


    But even so, after the birth of world consciousness, it will be gradually affected by the emotions of living beings.


    Therefore, Pope Shenhua suspected that what was suppressed at the foot of Yumo mountain was the collection of evil ideas absorbed by the world consciousness from the living beings.


    Lu Li doesn''t know whether Pope Shenhua is sincere or insincere, but from his speech and behavior, we can see that he regards himself as the Savior. For now, at least, he doesn''t have any selfish intentions or calculations.


    But is this really the case?


    Lu Li has doubts about this.


    In any case, the Royal magic mountain is indeed imminent.


    "Solve the problem of Shinto as soon as possible." Lu Li thought in his mind, and took a look at the valley abandoned by the Shinto reformists, and turned away without hesitation.


    "My Lord, why do you want to cooperate with Lu Li? This man is a perverse and violent person. To cooperate with him is no less than to seek skin with a tiger. "


    On the other side, the middle-aged man in black asked the Pope of Shenhua with some doubts.


    Nowadays, Lu Li''s reputation is really not very good. Except for the name of "devil", almost everyone knows that Luli is a mess stick. No matter where he goes, he will make a lot of trouble. How many people have suffered a lot in his hands? Middle aged people in black don''t dare to think about it.


    Even another "Pope" of the Shinto sect suffered more than once in Lu Li''s hands.


    Now the Pope still wants to cooperate with Lu Li. What is it?


    "Although Lu Li''s means are extreme, I can still trust him."


    With a faint smile, Pope Shenhua said, "in this world, it is better to join hands with such real villains than to cooperate with those hypocrites. At least he knows what he wants. I just need to give him what he wants, and he will never go back on the battlefield. "


    "However, Tianbu is also very important to the Shinto, so we promise it to him, even if we succeed in taking over the Shinto..."


    The middle-aged black robed man hesitated: "without the help of Tianbu, it is difficult for the Shinto to to continue to expand its influence."


    When he said this, he suddenly found that the Pope of Shenhua was looking at himself, and his heart was suddenly tight. He bowed his head and said, "it''s my subordinate''s fault."


    "You''re right. There''s no need to apologize." However, Pope Shenhua showed a warm smile and said calmly: "the current Shinto religion really needs the power of the heavenly ministry. Once this power is lost, the power of the Shinto will inevitably be affected. However, you should not forget that the original purpose of the establishment of Shinto was to spread the light of gods all over Zhenwu region. We are just the messengers of the gods, and we have no right to rule the world instead of the gods. "


    "Glory and power belong to God, and Shinto is only a tool in the hands of gods. It can be a sharp weapon or a scepter in the hands of gods. "


    "Even if the Shinto religion is developed into the strongest force in the military region, there is no difference between the gods, isn''t it?"


    Pope Shenhua restored the appearance of the "stick" again. His words were full of respect for the gods, and compared the religion to the tool of the gods. However, this statement won the unanimous approval of the black robed people.


    Yeah.


    Theocracy is only a tool of the gods. We are the messengers of the gods on earth. All glory and authority belong to God. In this case, why do we have to expand the power of the Shinto?


    Although the present Shinto religion has a faint momentum of becoming the master of the ancient times, it does not matter how powerful the Shinto is to the gods.


    It is precisely because the present Pope''s exhibition shows the ambition that does not conform to the doctrine that they awaken the new pope.


    After thinking these things out, the middle-aged black robed man realized that he had just made the same mistake as those "lost people" of the Shinto, and could not help saying, "my Lord, please forgive me for my ignorance."


    "We are all the messengers of the gods. You are my brother, some trivial mistakes. As long as you don''t get lost, I will never give up on you."


    With a warm smile, Pope Shenhua held out his hand and stroked the head of the middle-aged man in black. An unpredictable light flashed in his eyes. "As for those brothers who have lost their way, when the gods come, they will naturally wake up."¡­¡­


    Imperial capital.


    After meeting Zhou Jing, Xu Qingyuan came to a secret "safe house" in Tianbu. After several twists and turns, he came to a conference room.


    There is a woman in a long dress, sitting on the side of the long table, aware of Xu Qingyuan''s arrival, she slowly opened her eyes and calmly said, "Zhou Jing refused?"


    Xu Qingyuan looked at her and said in a cold voice, "send me to persuade Zhou Jing. Isn''t the result obvious?"


    "Zhou Jing wants to be a villain. His attitude has been obvious. If you want me to say, you''d better kill him directly and solve the problem from the root."


    After taking his seat, Xu Qingyuan''s voice was a bit cold and murderous, and did not show any calmness and ease in front of Zhou Jing.


    Evil doers are not good people.


    In Tianbu, if we talk about the means of torture, it may be that all living beings make Fang Yin the strongest. However, if Xu Qingyuan said that he was the second, no one would dare to say that he was the first.


    Even when it comes to dealing with his colleagues, he doesn''t mean to do anything about it.


    "No way, I have something important to do with the wind."


    The woman said faintly: "with the wind will come soon."


    When she said this, she changed her posture slightly and her figure fluctuated slightly, which revealed that she was not the entity here.


    Xu Qingyuan frowned and said, "Suifeng is not a person who will be late. Is it possible that he has encountered any trouble?"


    Since meeting Zhou Jing, Xu Qingyuan has always had some uneasy feelings in his heart.


    He always felt that something was going to happen.


    This premonition saved him many times.


    But when he combed the latest intelligence, he found nothing wrong, at least nothing could threaten them.


    Including Fang Yin, who seems to have left the manufacturing department and met with song Bocheng, Tianbu has obtained relevant information. With the powerful intelligence network of Tianbu, they are equal to being ahead of their opponents at every step. In this situation, Xu Qingyuan really can''t think of anyone or force that can threaten himself and others.


    The woman noticed that Xu Qingyuan''s mood was not right. She said with a smile, "why, after seeing Zhou Jing, did you start to be cautious?"


    The secret makes Zhou Jing one of them, and she also has a good understanding of Zhou Jing. She knows that under the seemingly incongruous surface, there is an unfathomable Chengfu. She was supposed to go to see Zhou Jing today. However, she received an order from the chief leader to send her and Suifeng envoy to investigate more important information. This task had to fall on the evil envoy Xu Qingyuan.


    If Zhou Jing said something to Xu Qingyuan, which caused Xu Qingyuan''s mood to change, the woman would not be surprised at all.


    The six envoys of Tianbu are not simple roles. Even if Zhou Jing is kicked out of the ranks, it will not change the fact that he was a secret envoy of Tianbu. Any look down on each other''s mentality, will leave a fatal flaw.


    Just as Xu Qingyuan frowned to say something, a seat on the other side of the long table suddenly flashed, and a figure gradually condensed from fantasy into reality.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    Seeing this scene, Xu Qingyuan immediately took back what he wanted to say. The woman also put away her smile and didn''t mean to speak again.


    "Let''s go."


    When the figure was fully formed, a rather indifferent man appeared in his seat, and without saying a word, he declared the meeting open.


    "Jue MI, what''s the situation on your side?"


    He turned to look at the woman.


    The woman, Jue Mi Shi, shook her head and said, "for the time being, we can''t find reliable information to prove that the emperor of the holy Kingdom has disappeared. Whether it''s the pilgrimage or his daily performance, he''s not much abnormal. The dark son that I just sent to explore also really felt the breath of the Heart Sutra of eternal life. "


    "One''s appearance can be changed, and one''s strength can also be disguised, but it''s hard to do anything with the breath of this core skill."


    For Tianbu, it is not a secret that the three Zhenguo techniques of tuntian Shengguo are. Whether it is the Heart Sutra of eternal life, the true meaning of breaking the sky, or samsara Tiangong, Tianbu has a way to distinguish the true from the false.


    And Jue Mi Shi''s words are true.


    A person''s appearance can be disguised, and his strength can also be disguised. Even his personality and some habits can be imitated slowly. However, the core skills of martial arts practitioners can not be imitated.


    Changsheng Xinjing is one of the Zhenguo skills. At present, only Mujing and mu ningqiu are practicing in the royal family. It is almost impossible to disguise the breath of this skill.


    Hearing Jue Mi Shi''s words, the Suifeng envoy said in a deep voice: "but the news from Tianbu can never be wrong. For this level of intelligence, the big leader will prove it in person. If he can tell you to try, it means that the information is probably true


    "I also believe in the chief''s judgment and know that 80% of the cases may be true. But even so, the pretender didn''t show any flaws. What can we do? Is it possible to arrange an assassination just like a barbarian in the Ministry of the earth? "


    Jue Mi Shi frowned and said, "that''s the imperial city. The object I want to test is the emperor who swallows Tiansheng kingdom. This trial alone has already damaged several dark parts of me, but there is no flaw in the result. What''s your good idea? "


    With the wind made silence for a moment, also know that she is telling the truth, so temporarily put down the idea of investigating this matter, turned to look at Xu Qingyuan, "evil, you?"


    Xu Qingyuan light way: "Zhou Jing refused, he said that before we and Lu Li separated the victory or defeat, will not choose any side to stand in the team."


    Maybe he was afraid of following the wind. Xu Qingyuan''s attitude was not as casual as Jue Mi Shi, nor did he express any views on this matter.


    He nodded his head and said, "it''s really like a secret style. He won''t take risks until he sees the absolute victory. But that''s why he was kicked out of the sky


    "Now Tianbu doesn''t need a swaying wall grass. If you can''t be sure of loyalty, there''s only one way to die."


    His voice was slightly cold, like a warning: "the task given to me by the chief leader is to solve these traitors who have betrayed Tianbu."


    Traitor?


    Xu Qingyuan sneered in his heart.


    For Tianbu, it''s not clear which one of them is a traitor.


    However, he still had a little spirit and said in secret: "the chief leader chooses to settle down at this time. It should be the situation that has changed. Is it related to Jue Mi''s mission? "


    Although in principle, envoys from heaven should not interfere with each other''s tasks.


    But now the Ministry of heaven has lost the secret emissary, the eclipse emissary, and the sentient envoys. In addition to the secret emissary, they are temporarily replaced by an impractical supervisor. In fact, there are only three of them left in the six envoys of Tianbu. If they don''t exchange mission information, they will be in a very difficult situation.


    From the dialogue between Jue Mi Shi and Sui Feng Shi, Xu Qingyuan probably guessed the reason why the big leader felt anxious.


    It is possible that the emperor of tuntian Shengguo has disappeared. Now the "emperor" is disguised by others?


    Xu Qingyuan moved in his heart and said, "if there is any difficulty in Jue Mi''s task, I may be able to help."


    "You?"


    Jue Mi Shi turned his head and looked at him suspiciously. Then he said with a sneer: "let''s just let go of the dark ones you put in the imperial city."


    Without waiting for Xu Qingyuan to say anything more, Jue Mi Shi said, "but you can do the task of eradicating traitors with the wind."


    "After all, what you are good at is not spying, but killing."


    It was full of sarcasm.


    As an emissary of the Ministry of heaven, being judged as not good at spying on intelligence, this is almost the biggest insult.


    However, Xu Qingyuan''s face was just a little ugly, but he didn''t get angry. Instead, he looked at Suifeng and said, "the situation of Tianbu is not suitable for the other party to drink with song Bocheng."


    "Not to mention Fang Yin, song Bocheng himself is a master level strong man. He is also protected by the current master of the palace family. That is a master of Mingyou peak. How do you deal with her? "In the eyes of Tianbu, the power around Song Bocheng is not a secret at all.


    The strength of Gong Yunhong, as well as the changes of the palace family, are well understood by Tianbu.


    However, Suifeng envoy was calm and said, "we have no right to refuse the mission. Since the leader has entrusted this task to me, I must complete it."


    "Your brain is broken?" Xu Qingyuan was a little angry and said, "since the leader cooperated with the Shinto, he has become abnormal. This task obviously requires you to die!"


    Follow the wind to make a frown: "pay attention to your attitude, evil."


    "What''s wrong with my attitude?"


    Xu Qingyuan gazed at the wind, and felt more and more uneasy in his heart. He said angrily, "don''t forget what the original intention of Tianbu is. Tianbu is not anyone''s private property. Even the big leader is not qualified to ask us to die! "


    "Don''t be disrespectful to the leader. This is also the rule of Tianbu." With the wind to make the voice slightly cold, looking at the emotional more excited Xu Qingyuan, "evil, do you want to be a traitor?"


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the two became more and more dignified, there was a sense of tension between them. Jue Mi Shi said, "what''s the meaning of internal strife now? If you two want to fight and kill, you should make an appointment for a place to share the victory and defeat. Don''t quarrel here


    Xu Qingyuan snorted coldly.


    At present, Jue Mi Shi and Sui Feng Shi are not real here, and even quarrelling is useless.


    However, he did not think highly of the big leader''s arrangement.


    First, he won over Zhou Jing, and now he has to get rid of Fang Yin and song Bocheng.


    It''s not crazy. What is it?


    Now the situation of Tianbu is almost to seek survival in the cracks. Without the protection of the gurus sent by the gods, they would have lived under the threat of the local killers.


    No matter how strong Tianbu is, it is also an intelligence organization. Among the four Shenwei divisions, the Tianbu ranks the last in terms of combat effectiveness. Today, the Ministry of earth has been completely closed down by Lu Li. If he really wants to kill people, even if the intelligence network of Tianbu is pervasive, most of the intelligence personnel in Tianbu will die.


    In fact, the three people present are very clear that Lu Li has not started yet, because he still has the idea of taking back Tianbu.


    Tianbu is of irreplaceable value to the palace of Yan and the kingdom of devouring heaven. If the intelligence personnel of Tianbu are killed wantonly, even if the Tianbu can be recovered in the end, it will be just an empty shell without any use.


    However, they all have to admit that once Lu Li decides to burn all the jade and stone, the earth will move out and the Tianbu will be in danger of being destroyed.


    So now it''s too late for them to hide from Lu Li, but the big leader wants to send an envoy with the wind to provoke song Bocheng to drink with Fang?


    Isn''t this just looking for death?


    "The big leader will give such an order. It has his own intention."


    After a short silence, Suifeng''s tone was slightly softened, not as stiff and cold as just now. He said as if explaining: "Song Bocheng and Fang Yin know Tianbu very well. If they don''t get rid of them, they will sooner or later come up with a way to deal with Tianbu. Not to mention that Xue Zhi also handed over the inheritance of the two leaders to song Bocheng. Nominally speaking, the present song Bocheng... "


    "Also the leader of Tianbu."


    Xu Qingyuan said the words that Suifeng did not dare to say, and sneered: "in this case, he still wants to kill song Bocheng, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    All discerning people can see that the order of the leader of the heavenly ministry is abnormal.


    Because no matter what angle to think, the sky should not be surrounded by enemies.


    At this time, instead of trying to hide himself, he ran to provoke Lu Li. Isn''t this forcing others to fight Tianbu in an all-round way?


    If we really want to kill song Bocheng, not only Lu Li refuses to agree, but also many Tianbu members who originally stood on their side will have some ideas.


    Fang Yin is just that. Song Bocheng is the leader of Tianbu, which Xue Zhi admitted. Now the inheritance of the two leaders is in Song Bocheng''s hands. No matter what others think, he is one of the leaders of Tianbu according to the rules.


    Tianbu can rebel and disobey the orders of shenweisi and yanwangfu, but the identity of the leader in Tianbu represents different meanings. If even the big leader himself does not respect this rule and breaks the tradition handed down by Tianbu at will, what qualification does he have to ask others to be convinced of him?


    In fact, not only Xu Qingyuan, but also Jue Mi Shi is a little dissatisfied now.


    "The real function of our heavenly ministry is to collect intelligence, grasp the subtle changes among various forces, and then analyze the information beneficial to the holy land of swallowing heaven. From the very beginning of the establishment of Tianbu, there were rules that did not involve in power conflicts and dynasty changes. In addition to checking and balancing ourselves, the more important thing was that we should not allow our hands to be stained with blood at will. The existence of evil envoys is already the limit that the Ministry of heaven can accept. Now the chief leader has to extend his poisonous hand to his former colleagues, and one of them is now the leader of the Ministry of heaven. This is not just a matter of violating the rules. "


    Jue Mi Shi looked at the Suifeng envoy and said in a cold voice: "this is simply ignoring the rules!"


    "The rules are set by people."


    "He is a big leader, we must obey his orders, this is our duty. As for the right or wrong of the order, that''s not something we need to think about. "


    "Stupid loyalty!"


    Xu Qingyuan was not polite: "he knew that this would make Tianbu doomed, but he still issued such an order. Such a man is no longer worthy of being the leader of the heavenly ministry. "


    When it comes to Lu Qingjing''s attitude, he suddenly stands up and laughs at his colleagues. You and he are not at the same level at all. "


    At this moment, Xu Qingyuan seemed to see through some things, shook his head, but did not see much disappointment. He said indifferently: "I have completed the task assigned to me by the chief leader. The rest is between you. It has nothing to do with me and don''t involve me. I''ll put the scandal in front of me. Your opponent drinks with song Bocheng. I don''t have any opinion. But if the mission fails and leads to Lu Li''s counterattack, I will never help you. "


    "Since you''ve decided to go crazy with the big boss, take the consequences yourself."


    With all that said, there is no need for this meeting to continue. After a deep look at the wind, Xu Qingyuan turned to leave here.


    But Jue Mi Shi sighed softly: "he is right. Up to now, there is no need for us to be hostile to the local government. Big leader''s decision... "


    "No need to say that."


    Suifeng Shi raised his hand and interrupted Jue Mi Shi''s words, "I said that no matter whether the chief leader''s decision is right or wrong, as a subordinate, I must complete the task."


    Jue Mi makes a tiny Zheng, then deeply looks at the following wind to make one eye, low voice way: "I hope you won''t regret it."


    After that, her figure gradually faded and disappeared in the secret room.


    The wind made "sit" there silent for a long time. In the chamber of secrets, a sigh echoed quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the chamber of secrets, Xu Qingyuan''s uneasiness became more and more serious. Although he was not a master, he did not have the wonderful "premonition" of a strong man in Mingyou. He was able to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, but he believed in his own premonition, because it saved him many times.


    So he carefully and vigilantly walked around the market, and even changed his costume several times. He did not dare to return to his hiding place until he was sure that no one was following him.


    As an emissary of heaven, his hiding place is also very secret.


    This is a house that belongs to the name of a rich businessman in the imperial capital. The rich merchant will live in the house every seven to ten days. Everything is traceable. No matter what means to investigate, it is impossible to find Xu Qingyuan from the house and the rich merchant.


    A similar technique is used by the six envoys of Tianbu, which is commonly known as "safe house" in Tianbu.


    As an evil envoy, Xu Qingyuan knows that what he has done is something that offends others, not to mention opponents. Even his colleagues have many people who don''t like themselves. Therefore, he has higher requirements for the safe house. He is confident that even if other messengers use resources to check, it is impossible to find out where his safe house is.


    After returning to this house, Xu Qingyuan''s mind relaxed a little, but he did not completely let go of his vigilance. First, he called the housekeeper with a special signal and talked with him for a few words. He made sure that there was no abnormality around the house recently, and no strange people had visited the house.


    "I see. You go down first."Xu Qingyuan got the housekeeper''s affirmative reply and was a little relieved.


    This housekeeper is one of the few people he can trust, so he dare to give the safe house to each other.


    Xu Qingyuan is sure that the other party will never betray himself, and there will be no problem with these news.


    So the tension on the way to the heart is finally loose and a little bit.


    Back to his room, Xu Qingyuan spits out his chest depression, his eyes are still a bit gloomy.


    He remembered the tone that the wind had made him so dead to the big leader. He also remembered Zhou Jing''s casual sarcasm when he was talking to him. His eyes flashed slightly, and he took a jade slip out of his arms.


    It was a light gold jade slip.


    It records all the information and secrets collected since he served as the evil envoy.


    It can be said that the jade slips are the evil envoys themselves, and their importance is even heavier than their own lives.


    Xu Qingyuan held the light gold jade slips, and a trace of thinking appeared in his eyes. He began to think about Zhou Jing''s words.


    They are eager to stand in line before winning or losing. This is something that only those foolish and loyal fools who follow the wind will do.


    Moreover, who can guarantee that following the wind really makes him as loyal as he shows? Among the six envoys of Tianbu, only the one who followed the wind was closest to the big leader. No one was sure what kind of assurance the big leader gave him in private could make him willing to bet all his chips on the gambling table.


    But in any case, after today''s events, Xu Qingyuan also began to find a way back for himself.


    The jade slips in his hand are his cards to protect his life.


    The secret held by the identity of evil envoy is indispensable to both the leader of Tianbu and Lu Li. This is a very valuable chip, but how to use it to seek the maximum benefit for himself is the problem that Xu Qingyuan is still hesitating at the moment.


    "The big leader is obviously crazy. Those lunatics of the Shintoism don''t know what means they used to bewitch him. Now he is full of brains to help the Shinto eliminate the power of Lord Yan''s house. If not, he would dare to send someone directly to assassinate the head of the Department! "


    Xu Qingyuan secretly ruminated, and then gently tapped the pale gold jade slips with his fingers. A touch of brilliance flashed from the inside of the jade slips, and the complicated patterns appeared on the surface of the jade slips, like water waves, sketched into a mysterious totem.


    With a click, the surface of the light gold jade slips opens, revealing the things inside.


    It was a metal ball the size of a thumb.


    It turns out that the gold jade slips on the outside are only used to protect the metal ball inside. The real secret is still hidden in the metal ball.


    Taking the metal ball out of that shell, Xu Qingyuan put it close to the center of his brow, as if he was looking for something.


    But in the middle of the move, his arm stopped a little stiff.


    At the moment, the sense of uneasiness almost reached the summit like a volcanic eruption, and the chill covered his whole body. Xu Qingyuan noticed that his room seemed to be filled with other people''s breath, and his neck turned slightly stiffly, trying to observe secretly.


    "Go on, why stop?"


    A voice with a smile came from the corner of the room.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    Xu Qingyuan''s body was slightly stiff, and his throat moved. Then he looked along the source of the voice and saw a smile on his face.


    "It''s you."


    It has to be said that when he saw that the comer was Fang Yin, Xu Qingyuan''s expression was slightly relieved.


    He was worried that the person coming was Lu Li or song Bocheng. Today, he would be doomed.


    But since it is a square drink, it means that there is still the possibility of communication.


    When Fang Yin was still in the Ministry of heaven, he was always a gentle man.


    Although most of the time, the side that people show may be just disguise and illusion, but with Xu Qingyuan''s understanding of each other''s drinking, he knows that Fang Yin is a very rational person.


    Sometimes, reason means communication.


    "It''s me. Why, you seem to be surprised?"


    Fang Yin looks at Xu Qingyuan. After a faint smile, he goes to the desk where Xu Qingyuan''s head is. After sitting down, he reaches out his hand to make Xu Qingyuan sit down.


    Xu Qingyuan''s eyes flashed slightly, hesitated for less than a moment, then sat opposite Fang Yin, quietly put the metal ball into the jade slips.


    This is his bargaining chip for the next negotiation. If he is directly taken away by Fang Yin, he will lose his qualification for negotiation.


    In the face of the once best emissary of the Ministry of heaven, Xu Qingyuan must also play up the spirit of ten percent, dare not have the slightest slightest neglect.


    "It''s not an accident, it''s just that you didn''t expect to find me so soon."


    After sitting on the opposite side of the square drink, Xu Qingyuan calmed down a little and said with emotion: "it seems that even if you leave Tianbu, you will return the best one among us."


    It''s not a compliment.


    Xu Qingyuan is confident.


    This safe house is no less secretive than the branch of Tianbu in some state capitals. Even if we use the resources of Tianbu to investigate, it is impossible to lock the target in a few days.


    How long did Fang Yin leave the manufacturing department? In less than a day, he could find the house and find himself. Even if Xu Qingyuan didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit that Fangyin was indeed the best among them.


    Fang Yin crossed his fingers and gently fell on the table. Instead of responding to Xu Qingyuan''s praise, he gazed at the pale gold jade slips in his hand. "You just wanted to confirm something. Why not continue?"


    Xu Qingyuan didn''t speak, but he couldn''t help feigning in his heart. How can I continue when you sit in front of me?


    "Don''t worry, I''m not much interested in your secret. And I''m not here to blackmail you. "


    Fang Yin''s words solidified Xu Qingyuan''s expression on his face.


    He hesitated for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "you come to kill me?"


    Fang Yin didn''t answer, but Xu Qingyuan seemed to have known the answer. However, the whole person seemed to have unloaded some burdens. He suddenly relaxed and asked with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you would kill me."


    "Song Bocheng..."


    Xu Qingyuan originally wanted to say, "why didn''t song Bocheng come to kill me?" but he thought about it carefully and suddenly understood something. His smile became more bitter and said, "yes, the wind makes this guy hide his strength. Song Bocheng is more secure to deal with him. "


    "What''s more, song Bocheng is a great master. His fighting power should not be wasted on me."


    Xu Qingyuan seems to be analyzing the deployment of the "killing bureau". His tone is very calm, and there is no fear that death is coming.


    He did not mean to beg for mercy from Fang Yin.


    Whether it''s self-esteem or giving up useless struggle, Xu Qingyuan knows Fang Yin''s character. When he decides to kill people, nothing can change his mind.


    Fang Yin looked at Xu Qingyuan in silence. When Xu Qingyuan put down the jade slips in his hand, he said, "I come to see you not because the wind makes me stronger than you, nor because song Bocheng''s fighting power can''t be wasted here. It''s because you are the most sober of us. "


    "I am the most sober one?"


    Xu Qingyuan seemed to hear something funny and couldn''t help laughing: "I''m really honored to get this comment from the mouths of all sentient beings."


    Fang Yin shook his head. "Although you are in charge of the post of evil envoy, I know that you are very cautious and vigilant. You''re not swaying like a secret agent, you''re not as deep in your mind as you are in the wind. "


    "You have your calculations, we all have them. It''s not a bad thing to have them, and you have not been stained with the blood of your colleagues during this period of time. Just from this point of view, I would like to see you in person and give you a choice. "


    "Opportunity to choose..."


    "Do you want me to betray again and take refuge in Lu Li?" Xu Qingyuan chuckled: "Fang Yin, why didn''t I see that you are such a naive person? Lu Li has sent someone to kill us now. Even if I take refuge, can he still believe it? "


    "This is a helpless move. I believe you know better than anyone how complicated the situation in Tianbu is. Not counting the other messengers, the mutiny of the two leaders alone is enough to bring us great trouble. ""Besides, there is something strange about the Shinto, which you have discovered for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Fang Yin was not in a hurry.


    In other words, Fang Yin didn''t really want to kill Xu Qingyuan from the beginning.


    Among the three messengers of Suifeng, Jue MI and evildoer, Suifeng makes them look honest and loyal, but deep in mind. Jue Mi makes Zhou Jing more vacillating than the secret. No one knows what this woman is thinking. Only the "real villain" is the most sober of the three and the one who knows the advantages and disadvantages most.


    On the issue of Shinto, Suifeng emissary can only listen to the opinions of the chief leader, and he is not allowed to stay. But Jue Mi makes an ambiguous attitude, and Fang Yin is also reserved towards her, but only Xu Qingyuan believes that he will not be willing to be manipulated by the joint efforts of the Shinto and the big leader. Therefore, Xu Qingyuan is also Fang Yin''s only goal that he wants to strive for.


    Of course, before the action, Fang Yin had asked Lu Li and song Bocheng for their opinions.


    Lu Li naturally had to do something about it, while song Bocheng was somewhat against it, but it was not fierce.


    Because song Bocheng also recognized Fang Yin''s judgment.


    At present, among the old acquaintances of Tianbu, only Xu Qingyuan still has the possibility of keeping sober. If Xu Qingyuan can be won over, including Zhou Jing, who is hiding in the dark waiting for the result, after the dark tide, they will have more hope to recover Tianbu successfully.


    The rebellion that Tianbu may face will not be as fierce as they expected.


    "That''s all you want to say?"


    Xu Qing Yuan said: "although I am afraid of death, I do not want to die, but we are talking about things, if one is not very bad, I may be more miserable than death."


    "Although the big leader is crazy, I am still afraid of his means."


    The mouth said very afraid, but Xu Qingyuan''s face did not have the slightest fear meaning.


    In his eyes, the big leader may be just a "madman" deceived by the deities. He believes that after turning to the Shinto, when the Shinto turns Zhenwu into a paradise for gods, he will be able to follow the gods to establish the land of gods.


    It has to be said that the chief of Tianbu is really loyal to the kingdom of devouring heaven.


    Even if he was bewitched by the gods, what he was trying to do was to swallow up the interests of the Heavenly Kingdom.


    However, the methods of Shinto were so clumsy that Xu Qingyuan believed that anyone who had a little sense could not listen to their lies.


    "The great leader is not to be afraid of. After today, he is a dead man." Fang Yin said calmly, "that''s why I came to see you. I hope you can make the right choice. This is the only and last chance I can give you. "


    "You want to kill him?"


    Xu Qingyuan first picked his eyebrows, then shook his head and said, "you can''t do it. Even if Lu Li hands in person, you can''t kill him."


    "The Shinto attaches great importance to him. It is impossible not to prevent you from assassinating him. There are more than five masters protecting him around him, and there are probably great envoys in the top level. If someone wants to assassinate the chief, the top master will do it. "


    "Unless the Shinto suddenly gives up Tianbu..."


    Speaking of this, Xu Qingyuan looks slightly changed, as if thinking of something in general, suddenly looked at Fang Yin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    Fang drinks and laughs but does not speak.


    I should have thought of it as early as I saw the expression


    He clenched his teeth and said, "those lunatics of the god religion are not credible at all! The fool with the wind really thinks that the big leader is cooperating with the Shinto for the benefit of swallowing the holy land. That guy He was already mad. Trapped in the late Ming you, he has gone completely crazy in order to take another step forward


    In fact, the real means for the Shinto to to win over various masters is the "divine power" extracted from the flesh and blood of the sea god.


    It is not the divine power of the God clan, but the power that can make the strength of the strong master greatly improved. In the intelligence of the Ministry of heaven, he had already obtained relevant information about Shenli, and Xu Qingyuan naturally saw the detailed report of Shenli.


    He knew the horror of this power.


    It is like the most deadly poison for the martial arts to make the master who has been trapped in a certain realm for a long time to take another step forward, even if it is only a very weak progress. It is like the most deadly poison for the martial arts, with unimaginable temptation.


    The chief of Tianbu is also a warrior, and he is also a very powerful one. The state of late Ming you made him famous in the whole tuntian Shengguo.


    But he has been trapped in this state for so long that he has lost his mind.


    At this time, the theocracy appeared, and brought the divine power, brought the possibility to let him go further.


    Xu Qingyuan hardly had to see this scene in person, so he could imagine the excitement on the big leader''s face and the pleasure of "tasting" the divine power.


    "This bastard!"


    Having figured out everything, Xu Qingyuan was furious and grasped his fists.


    Originally, he was just guessing, and could not confirm that the big leader really sold Tianbu to the Shinto for his own personal gain. However, when Fang Yin brought the news that the Shinto was about to give up Tianbu, Xu Qingyuan''s guess in his mind was based on. The fragments were all connected in an instant, and all the things had the answer.


    The Shinto found the leader of Tianbu and made a deal with him. Tianbu was just a chip in the deal. When it lost its value, the Shinto abandoned Tianbu and even gave it to Luli, and finally sold it to Luli.


    What a cruel abacus.


    After thinking of all this, Xu Qingyuan''s throat made a very unwilling voice, his eyes were very red, staring at Fang Yin for a long time without saying anything.


    Fang Yin was still smiling, but at this time, he took a jade slip from his sleeve and said in a bewitching voice, "I understand your mood, so I am willing to give you this choice. Xu Qingyuan, while everything is still in time... "


    Pushing the jade slip forward, Fang Yin said in a low voice, "so, is your answer?"


    Xu Qingyuan''s eyes are full of blood, looking down at the jade slips on the table.


    There was a sudden silence in the room.


    For a moment, only Xu Qingyuan''s repressed gasp reverberated.


    I don''t know how long it passed. He asked hoarsely, "is that guy going to die?"


    After saying this, Xu Qingyuan''s tone became more firm and said in a deep voice, "I want him to die."


    Fang Yin took a deep look at Xu Qingyuan and then said with a smile, "as you wish."


    "But if you come, you will have to bear more names. The reputation of a traitor may follow you all your life. "


    "Ha ha."


    Xu Qingyuan laughed at himself: "evil evil envoys are used to carry pots in the six envoys, aren''t they?"


    "I can''t get it!"


    After that, Xu Qingyuan caught the jade slip in his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    "Send someone to check where song Bocheng and Fang drink are now."


    At the moment, in another secret place in the Ministry of heaven, Suifeng envoy is still determined to complete the task ordered by the chief.


    He sent people to check the whereabouts of song Bocheng and Fang Yin, while reporting the situation to the big leader with jade slips.


    Jue Mi Shi and Xu Qingyuan''s attitude made him uneasy.


    He always felt that something big was going to happen, but for a moment he couldn''t tell exactly what would happen.


    The Ministry of heaven has spread the net, covering the whole capital. Even if song Bocheng and Fang Yin have the ability to connect with the heaven, they will not be able to turn out any waves when they are able to predict the enemy''s opportunities everywhere.


    But even so, Suifeng still felt that he had to communicate with the big leader.


    The jade slips flickered for a few times, and then faded again. After a moment of silence, the wind made it clear that the big leader was waiting for him to speak. Then he said in a deep voice: "it''s failed to win over Zhou Jing."


    "Well."


    The voice on the other side of Yujian is very quiet, which seems to be no surprise.


    Suifeng emissary did not entangle himself on this topic, and continued: "Jue Mi Shi''s mission is not smooth, she can not find evidence that someone impersonates his majesty. The most important thing is that his majesty, who is now in the palace, does have the breath of the Heart Sutra of longevity. "It can''t represent the life of the emperor.


    As one of the envoys of the Ministry of heaven, and a spy promoted from the grass-roots level by the chief leader, he understood that the most important thing for an intelligence officer is to be vigilant and always suspect everything, including himself.


    Jue Mi Shi''s intelligence will have problems, as the wind envoy is not sure, but he can be sure of a point, now the emperor swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom is absolutely wrong.


    Because he made the leader of Tianbu suspect, and let one of the most powerful "intelligence personnel" in history smell the flaw.


    The following wind envoy believed that the emperor might have disappeared based on the judgment of the chief leader.


    Therefore, he immediately conveyed the news to the big leader, like the best student, waiting for the teacher''s answer.


    There was no voice in the jade slips, but he was patient with the wind. He even lowered his head and maintained a respectful attitude. Even if the chief leader was not here, he did not mean to be disrespectful.


    "There are many magical skills in the world, which follow the wind."


    It seems to realize that he has been silent for a long time. The big leader over there replied: "it''s not very difficult to simulate the breath of a kind of martial arts. Even if that skill is one of the royal family''s Zhenguo magic arts, as long as there are people who practice this skill, there will be at least ten more skills that can do this. "


    "For example, the Zhenguo skill of the extreme heaven and the magic emperor''s formula."


    The voice over there, with the most insipid tone, said the words that let the wind chill the whole body.


    Magic formula?


    The Zhenguo skill of the demon kingdom?


    In the intelligence materials of the Ministry of heaven, there is information about the magic emperor formula, which can almost fill a royal treasure house. But the really useful part is only a few paragraphs.


    As for the true face of the magic emperor formula, Tianbu sacrificed many excellent spies in exchange for those simple descriptions.


    "Its compatibility and growth can be said to be the most terrifying skill of tuntian Shengguo. It''s not groundless that the magic emperor formula is called the inheritance of the upper world. As long as someone helps the warrior who has practiced the magic emperor formula to simulate the breath of the Heart Sutra of eternal life, then to disguise the fluctuation of the Heart Sutra of eternal life is simply a matter of breathing for the practitioners of the formula. "


    The chief of Tianbu said slowly: "now all the information shows that your majesty has disappeared. The one in the palace is likely to be impersonated by others. And now I have confirmed one thing. The one in the palace may be the eldest princess of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil, Huang Xuan. "


    "Chief?"


    Hearing this, the messenger felt a chill from his back to the top of his head. His face became very serious and said, "HuangXuan can''t appear in the imperial capital quietly!"


    The intelligence control of Tianbu is more strict than that of other state capitals.


    Whenever there is any disturbance of the emperor, the Ministry of heaven will immediately receive the news.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if a dangerous person like Huang Xuan, who is closely watched by Tianbu, sets foot in the imperial capital, he may not even need ten breaths. Tianbu will receive a message and inform the imperial master to encircle her.


    But now the meaning of the big leader''s words made him shiver with the wind.


    The eldest princess of the kingdom not only entered the imperial capital, but also quietly sneaked into the palace to take the place of the most powerful person in the kingdom of swallowing heaven?


    What''s this, not a funny joke?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    "I''m sorry, it''s not a joke."


    Once again, the voice of the big leader came from the jade slips.


    Suifeng emissary was his disciple. He understood the idea of Suifeng emissary very well. He said calmly: "after the war, we will monitor the movements of the heaven and the devil Kingdom more closely. All members of the royal family, important officials in the court, are under our supervision. The monitoring of the "dangerous" Princess Huang Xuan has also been increased by more than twice. However, if there is any disturbance, we should be able to receive a report. But, interestingly, just yesterday, I received an intelligence from the kingdom of the devil of heaven. They said that Huang Xuan was missing without any warning. And the kingdom of heaven and earth tried its best to block the news, which made our people fail to find out this in the first time. "


    "According to the spy on the side of the heaven and the devil Kingdom, Huang Xuan was missing for at least a month or so."


    A month?


    Isn''t that


    With the wind seems to think of something, opened his mouth, is about to speak, Yu Jian side of the voice continued: "is it a coincidence? The time of Huang Xuan''s disappearance happened to be related to many important events in the holy kingdom. "


    The wind made silence nod, "but..."


    Although all these clues are extremely consistent, they also point to the "Majesty" in the palace.


    But he still can''t believe that the emperor of tuntian Shengguo was replaced by someone, and now the person who pretends to be him is the imperial princess!


    This absurd thing, with the wind, can''t even think about it.


    "No buts!"


    The big leader''s voice suddenly became heavy, and then he coughed weakly like an old man in his old age.


    After coughing for a long time, the chief lowered his voice and said, "with the wind, tell me, has your faith been shaken?"


    As soon as the wind made an expression of awe, he immediately replied, "of course not, chief."


    "Good."


    "Then, go finish the task I gave you, get rid of Fang Yin and song Bocheng, and take back the things that belong to Tianbu."


    "To swallow the kingdom of heaven."


    "To swallow the kingdom of heaven." It was repeated without hesitation.


    As soon as the jade slips shine, the conversation between them has been cut off.


    With the wind holding the jade slips, his face gradually became ugly. He twisted the candlestick on the table, closed his eyes and waited for a moment, but the secret room was quiet and strange.


    It''s like the whole secret place disappears in an instant.


    Something''s wrong!


    The wind suddenly opened his eyes.


    Although there are not many members of Tianbu garrison in this secret place, as one of the six envoys of Tianbu, his orders must be listed as the highest priority. After turning the candlestick, someone should have come to listen to the order immediately.


    But this strange quiet, so that the wind suddenly alert.


    He put his hand on the desk and tapped his fingers rhythmically several times.


    This is the unique crisis warning of Tianbu. If there are other people in this secret place, their jade slips should have received their own warning at the moment, and then quickly seek support from the outside world.


    However, to his disappointment, he didn''t get any feedback after his warning was issued.


    The whole secret place was as silent as death.


    The wind makes a heart also gradually sink down.


    He realized that there should be a strong force. Otherwise, the secretly equipped guard force could not be solved so quietly.


    At the very least, the guards of the indestructible territory should abide by their duties. Even if they encounter an invincible enemy, they should warn themselves before they die.


    Land department? Lu Li?


    The two names flashed through his mind, and then he knew that he could never stay here any longer. So he immediately stood up and looked at the documents in the secret room. The more calm he was at this moment, the more calm he was. He took the more important documents into the storage ring and took them away. As for those documents that were not important and could not be taken away in time, he also stood up Instead of leaving the meaning of "the enemy", he directly stimulated the true Qi, ignited the flames on the candlestick, ignited the whole secret room, and then opened the secret passage without hesitation and turned away.


    After leaving the secret Road, the wind broadens the vision in front of you.


    This is the most lively city in the imperial capital. The flow of people around is very large. As long as you hide your breath and hide among the people, it''s hard for even a master to find himself.


    "Calmness" made by the wind plays an extremely important role at this moment.


    He did not rush to hide himself in the crowd and leave the place. Instead, he watched the people around him with great vigilance. He glanced at some suitable positions for tracking, but did not see any suspicious people.


    Sure that no one was blocking himself outside the secret passage, the wind made him take out a mask from the storage ring and cover it on his face at will. His face will become another ordinary appearance.


    In this process, with the wind to change their own costumes with special techniques, without any attention at the same time, become a very suitable with the surrounding crowd of ordinary people.This skill of changing clothes and changing looks is not a special skill in Tianbu, but there are no more than three people who can be as perfect as Suifeng.


    What''s more, his method of changing faces is not only to change his appearance. At the moment of appearance change, the posture and posture changed with the wind, and the whole person''s temperament changed dramatically.


    Even if you stand in front of him and stare at him from beginning to end, you will feel that if you are just a flower in front of your eyes, your target will disappear.


    "Fortunately, the other party did not find the secret path."


    Calm as if to mix into the crowd, the wind makes the expression unchanged, but the heart has set off a storm, constantly thinking about when this secret place was exposed.


    The most important thing is that Tianbu did not get any information about the exposure of this secret place.


    "How can the Ministry of earth have such ability? Is it really that I belittle them While walking forward in the crowd, the idea flashed through my heart with the wind.


    He couldn''t think of any other force that was hostile to the Ministry of heaven besides the Ministry of earth.


    You should know that the secret place of Tianbu is almost equal to a "safe house". Unless six people at this level take the initiative to disclose it, no matter who it is, it is impossible for anyone to find the secret place so quietly.


    Everything hall?


    With the wind, of course, he knew the existence of wushitang. Even the high-level of wushitang, which Zhao Shanhe thought was a bucket of iron, had a dark son in the sky. The Suifeng envoy does not deny the current energy of shijitang, but he is very clear that shijitang has no such ability at all.


    Although the earth has such energy, but in terms of channels, the ground is a lot worse than the sky.


    "What''s going on? Are all those people killed in secret? So far, no intelligence has been sent back, proving that there has been an accident in other places except me. Is it Jue Mi Shi or vice minister? "


    All the things in the heart to sort out, with the wind quickly wake up, the place of the accident should not only be here. Jue Mi Shi and evil evil envoys should have suffered similar attacks. Moreover, considering the worst case, Suifeng emissary can almost judge that some of the two have "defected.".


    Think of here, follow the wind to make the palm of a jade stick.


    It''s a special jade slips used to contact evil envoys and Jue Mi envoys.


    Gently opened the jade slips, not long after, Jue Mi made a slightly cold voice in his mind: "it seems that you are also in trouble?"


    With the wind, he narrowed his eyes, looked around without trace, and replied with divinity: "what about evil?"


    "I don''t know."


    Jue Mi Shi still said in a cold voice: "my secret place has been done in one pot. Coincidentally, I was not in the secret place just now. What about you?"


    "Well."


    "So it seems that evil envoys should have betrayed us," he said


    "Don''t jump to conclusions." Jue Mi Shi said: "before things come to light, don''t trust anyone except yourself."


    The implication is that she not only suspects Xu Qingyuan, but also follows the wind.


    With the wind did not explain for themselves what, after a deep meditation said: "first to ensure their own safety."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    Jue Mi Shi said: "the secret exposure, the safe house should also be controlled by the other party. Don''t go back to your safe house and try to inform the leader of the situation. "


    Speaking of this, Jue Mi made a sudden meal and said with a little chill: "the leader can''t trust him completely. You know what I mean."


    As spies, when this happens, they would have suspected everyone. Even the big leaders of Tianbu may not have sold them for greater benefits.


    With the wind make very clear this point, but he did not answer Jue Mi Shi''s words, coldly dropped a sentence: "take care."


    Then he crushed the jade slips.


    He sprinkled the powder on the street and looked at the stream of people in front of him with the wind. The thoughts in my mind kept turning. Many names flashed one by one. All of them were members of Tianbu who might take refuge in the earth and Lu Li. Among them, there are some Tianbu spies who seem to be unimportant, but have a lot of energy, and some of them are among the twelve monitors.


    Most importantly, Jue Mi Shi and evil evil envoys are also among his suspected targets.


    As Jue Mi Shi said, at this time, he can only believe in himself.


    However, compared with Jue Mi Shi, Suifeng Shi is more suspicious of evil envoys. The wave of jade slips just now should have been passed to Xu Qingyuan, but he didn''t respond, which made Suifeng give birth to a trace of vigilance.


    He did not believe that evil people would die in the accident.


    Although it is beyond our expectation that the enemy can find their secret places and safe houses, members of Tianbu, especially one of the six envoys, have at least ten ways to escape from such an assassination. No matter how dangerous the situation may be, they will be able to survive unless several masters join hands or the top masters come to wipe them out with their terrible fighting power which cannot be measured by common sense.


    To live, this is a skill that every spy must master.


    Because only if they survive can they transmit the information accurately.


    The best person to do this is Fang Yin.


    Fang Yin was attacked by the cult. In the ambush that was enough to kill a leader of the heavenly ministry, Fang Yin still survived after paying a great price. The other messengers may not be as good as drinking, but they will not be inferior. It is more believable to say that Xu Qingyuan died like this rather than that he has betrayed.


    Between the idea of surging, with the wind has followed the flow of people to the end of the square city.


    Before long, he would be able to leave the city, though not completely safe, at least to be sure that he was out of the most dangerous situation.


    "Your disguise is really good, Hu Suifeng."


    Unfortunately, only half a step away, the wind will hear a voice that makes his whole body tense.


    However, he did not look back, his steps did not change, still like a pedestrian who did not know anything.


    At any time, he can''t take the initiative to expose himself.


    But the visitor did not give him a chance to muddle through.


    Just as the wind made him move on as if nothing had happened, he felt his shoulder held down by a hand.


    That hand didn''t use much strength, but with the wind, it felt as if his shoulder was pressing a mountain, and there were tiny cracks on the ground under his feet. He immediately did not dare to make any action, and he used his true Qi to fight against the "oppression" of that hand.


    "Yes, that''s it. Don''t move."


    The voice sounded again, with a bit of banter: "after all, I''m not sure that if you go forward half a step, you will be beaten into a pool of broken meat by her."


    Speaking, with the wind to detect the voice behind the master has accelerated the pace, around his front.


    When he raised his head again, Suifeng Shi saw song Bocheng''s face.


    Although the emissary is the most mysterious of the six envoys, he did not really meet song Bocheng before, but after Song Bocheng "betrayed" Tianbu, his appearance was no longer a secret that Tianbu needed to protect.


    In particular, the most important part of the task of Suifeng envoy was to kill song Bocheng and recapture the inheritance of the leader of Tianbu, so he was no stranger to this face.


    Since Song Bocheng appeared, Suifeng emissary has already guessed who is the strong one behind him.


    New master of the palace, Gong Yunhong!


    This woman''s "brutality", even if you don''t have to see it with your own eyes, Suifeng emissary also guessed seven or eight points from those intelligence.


    He knew very well that song Bocheng was not alarmist. If he had any changes, Gong Yunhong, who was standing behind him, would definitely kill himself on the spot and make a pool of broken flesh and blood that could not be identified.


    "Although it''s the first time I met, your name is like a thunderbolt to me, Hu Suifeng."


    Song Bocheng looked at the Suifeng envoy who had disguised himself as a common people. He said with a smile: "among the six envoys of Tianbu, you have the most ghost calculation. How come you are still unconvinced when you are in my hands now?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."With the wind, his face was expressionless.


    Song Bocheng glanced at him, then suddenly realized: "yes, even if you are arrested, you can''t admit that you are a member of Tianbu, let alone divulge any intelligence related to Tianbu. This is the iron training we knew when we first entered the Ministry of heaven. I can''t imagine that you still remember it. "


    With the wind, his eyes flashed slightly, "you forget, song Bocheng, you have made taboo to accept Xue Zhi''s inheritance privately. Even if you have Lu Libao now, you will never be recognized by Tianbu. "


    "Those who spy on secrets will be devoured by secrets."


    Song Bocheng said lightly: "I dare not bear the curse. I will not stand here today."


    "Are you here to kill me?" The wind makes him calm. His eyes seem to be looking at Song Bocheng, but he is actually observing the crowd around him.


    Their abnormality should not be concealed from the people around them.


    As long as it causes the crowd to panic, then he has some chance to escape.


    Even in the face of two masters, Suifeng did not feel that he was doomed to die. No matter how strong the master is, he should pay a little attention to the lives of ordinary people. Once they kill here, let alone Lu Li, even the strong who guard the imperial capital, will do something.


    "Don''t look. How could I not be prepared to catch a loach like you


    However, as soon as he was observing his surroundings, song Bocheng turned his hand and saw an array plate in his palm. He said with a smile: "this array plate can isolate a small space interlayer. Although it is not big, it can accommodate us in it. In the eyes of others, we don''t exist at all. "


    It seems that in order to win the letter, song Bocheng also took the initiative to hold out a passer-by who passed by him.


    What made his back chilly with the wind was that the passer-by directly passed through song Bocheng''s arm without any notice.


    "Is this Lu Li''s method?"


    Seeing this strange scene, Suifeng immediately realized that this was Lu Li''s ability.


    It has been mentioned more than once in the intelligence that Lu Li''s mastery of the array is extremely terrible. He once used his own strength to fight against the extremely evil horse, and the array he laid could not even break through.


    It is not difficult for a strong man with such attainments in the way of array to set up an array to separate the heaven and the earth.


    But the wind did not think that in order to deal with themselves, not only song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong were sent out, but also Lu Lilian was willing to take out such array plates.


    "Don''t think about it, Hu Suifeng."


    Song Bocheng took up the array plate and said calmly: "you will die today, but you are not dead here."


    "As a traitor, you should understand that I am not the only one who wants you to die."


    "Betrayer?"


    "Who is the traitor in the end, song Bocheng?" he said indifferently


    He said in a cold voice, "you have rebelled against the big leader, and now you dare to come back. You really think that you are just the local people Can we make Tianbu retreat? It''s naive of you. "


    "You can''t represent Tianbu, and neither can he." Song Bocheng wanted to say a few words.


    But Gong Yunhong, who is standing behind the Suifeng, is already a little impatient.


    She directly raised her hand and pinched the back neck of the Suifeng envoy. Even though the Suifeng envoy would react instantly, the strength gap between the two sides was too large. Before he could resist, Gong Yunhong put his strength into his hands and strangled him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    "I haven''t finished yet."


    Song Bocheng looked at the Suifeng envoy who collapsed like a dead dog, and showed a helpless expression to Gong Yunhong.


    Gong Yunhong light way: "with him waste what words, hit faint to take away is."


    "Frighten him first, and then it will be more smooth."


    After Song Bocheng finished, he realized that Gong Yunhong had already done it anyway, and it was meaningless to talk about it now. Quite helpless will faint Xu Qingyuan to carry up, song Bocheng said: "there is still one left."


    "What''s left to kill?"


    Gong Yunhong looks at Song Bocheng.


    To be honest, she was quite dissatisfied with the temporary change of Lu Li''s plan. Because in her opinion, as long as the wind, Jue MI, and evil envoys are all killed, things will be much simpler. But because of Fang Yin''s proposal, Lu Li decided to let him try whether he could "conspire against" the evil emissary. As a result, the evil emissary did not hesitate to turn to him, and then sold all the information about Suifeng emissary and Jue Mi emissary.


    The decision is to change the situation and then to stay in control.


    After all, such special talents as the sixth envoy of Tianbu can play a crucial role. Moreover, the manpower and material resources needed to train an intelligence officer at the level of six envoys should be taken into account. Lu Li''s action may not mean "waste utilization".


    However, song Bocheng agreed with this.


    It would also be a good thing for them if the war could only kill the first evil and spare others, because in this way, they could get a more complete Tianbu, and at the same time, they could take over Tianbu without too much hindrance.


    "The other one depends on Fang Yin''s judgment." So song Bocheng thought for a moment and then replied, "Jue Mi Shi is more cunning than Zhou Jing. It''s not so easy to make her surrender. This woman is not so easy to be fooled by the wind and evil doers. "


    "If Fang Yin decides that she needs to be killed, that is the time for us to start."


    After saying this, song Bocheng shook his shoulder and said with a wry smile, "but that''s the last word. Now, lock this guy up and wait for the good news from Lu Li."


    Gong Yunhong nodded and did not express any opinions.


    In any case, she defined herself as a "thug". As long as she caught them, she would not have any accident.


    The wind envoy has already entered the urn, and the next step is to wait for good news from Lu Li.


    As for the good news.


    Lu Li himself is thinking at the moment.


    In the largest restaurant in the imperial capital, Lu Li looked at the old man who was surrounded by countless beauties and kept laughing. He suddenly said with a smile: "I really didn''t expect that the chief leader of Tianbu should know how to enjoy."


    Looking around, the whole floor was wrapped by him, resplendent and beautiful, which is really the ultimate enjoyment.


    The old man, who was surrounded by many beautiful ladies, was the chief of Tianbu, who was in charge of the most powerful spy of swallowing the ears and eyes of Tiansheng kingdom.


    In him, Lu Li didn''t see any temperament that belonged to the leader of Tianbu in his imagination.


    On the contrary, it is full of madness, depression, and a trace of imperceptible twilight.


    The once powerful leader of Tianbu seems to be hard to resist the erosion of time.


    He opened his hazy drunken eyes, took a look at Lu Li, and after a long time of careful identification, he laughed and said, "it''s you. I thought you wouldn''t find here so soon."


    "It''s not that hard to find."


    Lu Li casually found a table to sit down and said, "at least it is the largest restaurant in the imperial capital. Someone has wrapped it up. This news can''t be concealed from the ears and eyes of all things hall."


    "Everything hall?"


    Old man ha ha a smile: "jump beam clown just, if I really want to hide, they can''t find me."


    When he said this, the old man''s face was full of pride, and he didn''t pay attention to everything. In any case, he is also the chief of Tianbu, holding the most powerful intelligence organization in the whole wasteland. Of course, he is qualified to look down on his intelligence force.


    All things hall is at the height of the sun and is unstoppable. But in front of the Ministry of heaven, everything hall is still too young to be attacked.


    "I don''t know whether I should call you the great leader or the great disaster envoy?"


    "I prefer the name Xiao Dingyi."


    "Yes." It''s a good name


    "Lu Li, so far, there is no need to speak out. I know that you have made plans for the three envoys. Song Bocheng and Fang Yin will help you. The three envoys may not resist your solicitation. But even if they all rebel, Tianbu is also my Tianbu. "


    The great leader of Tianbu, the great disaster envoy, and the now unrestrained old man, Xiao, decided to push away the beautiful girl in his arms, waved his hand and motioned them to go down. The bursts of song and music stopped suddenly, and the surrounding area suddenly fell into silence, in sharp contrast to the previous noise.Xiao Dingyi turned out the glasses from the disordered wine table, and made a few clatters, and knocked over a lot of cups. The wine that had not been drunk was spilled all over his body. However, he poured a new glass of wine for himself as if he didn''t notice it. After drinking it all, he said, "you must think that the victory or defeat has been decided, but it''s a pity that you are still too young."


    He held up the empty cup, raised his turbid eyes and looked at Lu Li, "do you really think I didn''t leave a little bit behind?"


    Lu Li grinned: "for example? Three leaders of Tianbu? If you''re talking about him, I think his head will be in front of you soon. "


    Originally, Lu Li intended to send Tianjing killer to assassinate Xiao Dingyi. However, after Xu Qingyuan suddenly defected, Lu Li changed his mind. Those killers prepared for Xiao Dingyi should have disposed of the three leaders of Tianbu. As for Xiao Dingyi, Lu Li decided to meet him in person.


    "Actually, I always have a question."


    For a moment when the atmosphere was slightly stagnant, Lu Li suddenly said with a smile: "everyone who has been defeated by me will say that I am too young. I don''t understand. Is it a bad thing to be young? "


    Xiao Dingyi was originally extremely deep expression, but he did not seem to think that Lu Li would say so, slightly a Leng.


    "Because I am young, I dare to bet with you and fight with you. If I don''t have a chance to win, I won''t be afraid of it


    "You are afraid of losing Tianbu, and you are afraid that you will be stuck in the later period of Mingyou for a lifetime, so you choose to join hands with the Shinto, eliminate dissidents, and firmly hold Tianbu in your own hands. You also want to break through the realm with the divine power of the deity. There are so many things you''re afraid of, and that''s why you failed. "


    "But I''m not afraid of anything. Even if I don''t have Tianbu, I can still cultivate wushitang, or even start all over again and establish a force similar to Tianbu. I have enough time to wait for it to mature. Even if I don''t compete with you for the control of Tianbu, I just need to wait for you to push yourself to death. If you are bitten by divine power or Shinto, Tianbu will still return to the right track. "


    Lu Li looked at Xiao and said, "so what''s wrong with being young? I still have a lot of time to kill you old people. That''s the advantage of being young. "


    Xiao Dingyi was stunned for a long time, until the haze in his eyes had dissipated a lot. He put down his glass and said with emotion: "you are right. Youth is not a defect, but your greatest advantage."


    If I have enough time to wait for the emperor, I will go down to the realm of chivalry


    "It''s a pity that I''m old."


    Speaking of this, Xiao decided to open his robe sleeves, revealing his withered arms like wood.


    The arm seems to have lost all its vitality, and it doesn''t seem to be a part of master Mingyou''s body.


    "Look, this is the gift of time. If it was not for the divine power, I would be tortured to death by this irresistible force. "


    "Everyone in the world thinks that the most powerful force is the power of martial arts. They are all wrong. The strongest power in the world is time. "


    Xiao Dingyi murmured.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    Back to the root, what is a person afraid of most?


    Everyone may be able to say different answers, but most people have only one answer.


    That''s the fear of death.


    Fear of life coming to an end, afraid of being taken away by time.


    The fear of death is the greatest fear of intelligent life.


    Compared with the ordinary people, the martial arts who already have the master''s realm are more afraid of death. Often thousands of years of time, let them see a lot, but more directly face their own heart for the fear of death.


    Some people practice hard for this, because as long as they set foot on the peak of martial arts, Shouyuan will rise again. Even become heaven and man, life level evolution, become almost immortal existence.


    Only in this way, they will not be taken away by time and death.


    Xiao Dingyi is such a person.


    The more you have, the more afraid you are of death and the dark.


    However, Lu Li frowned and looked at Xiao Dingyi''s extremely thin arm, as if thinking about something.


    "You seem surprised?" Noticing the expression on Lu Li''s face, Xiao Dingyi said with a smile: "as you think, I am a master who has lived for a long time. Even Chen Yang in your Prefecture may not have me to live longer. "


    "Before the establishment of Tianbu, I was a spy in charge of intelligence. When the ancestor emperor opened up the kingdom of devouring heaven and established Shenwei, I became the person in charge of the Ministry of heaven


    "To this day, I have lived so long that I have forgotten why I set foot on martial arts and why I want to pursue this longevity."


    At this moment, Xiao Dingyi is like an old man in his old age. He begins to recall his past.


    But the information that he revealed in this statement is really amazing.


    According to him, he was a warrior older than Chen Yang?


    "Surprised."


    Xiao Dingyi said with a smile: "in fact, swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven and this ancient wasteland are supported by old people like me. Do you know why the emperor set up the Ministry of heaven? "


    Lu Li shook his head. "I think it''s to monitor the whole wasteland."


    In fact, the reason why the zuhuang wanted to establish Tianbu and shenweisi had nothing to do with Luli, and Luli didn''t care about these problems. But since Xiao Ding wants to say it, he doesn''t mind listening to the old man''s story.


    After all, I''ve heard so many stories recently.


    More of this, less of this, will not change much.


    Xiao Dingyi seemed to be unaware of Lu Li''s disapproval. He quietly explained: "it is true to monitor the wasteland, but the real purpose is to carry secrets."


    "There are too many secrets in this world, enough to drive a strong man crazy. Even if the wasteland can only occupy one percent of the world, the secret of birth in this land is unimaginable


    "These secrets need to be carried and covered up. Even if it is a curse, the curse must be carried on the shoulder until death comes, and then the secret will be passed on from generation to generation, never stopping. "


    "Is it familiar?"


    Xiao Dingyi laughed: "this is the true face of Tianbu inheritance. Tianbu is actually an organization that exists to cover up those secrets. This curse was originally borne by me alone. Unfortunately, as time went on, I got old and could not remember many things clearly. So I divided the secret of Tianbu into three parts, which were passed down by me, the two leaders and the three leaders. "


    "But this one in my head is actually the real secret." Xiao Dingyi is quite complacent and taps his temple with his finger, "what you get from Xue Zhi''s hand is only a small part. Even if you have killed the three leaders and taken away the part that belongs to him, the two parts will not add up to one tenth of what I have in mind


    "Now understand why I say you are young?"


    "Because you have no idea what Tianbu is."


    Xiao Dingyi said here, pointing to himself, one word at a time: "I, is the Tianbu."


    "As long as this secret is still in my mind, Tianbu and I are one. No matter how hard you try, how many people you kill and how many useless people you turn against, what you can finally get is a shell full of holes. "


    Xiao Dingyi is like a chess player who controls the whole situation. At the end of the game, he reverses everything and can''t wait to share his profound layout with others.


    His pride was almost written on his face.


    "Oh."


    Just when Xiao decided that Lu Li would show annoyance, or simply become angry and start to fight, Lu Li just lightly responded, and then asked, "so?"


    Xiao Dingyi''s complacency instantly solidified on his face.


    He stares at Lu Li, trying to see a bit of arrogance from Lu Li''s expression.


    To his disappointment, Lu Li had no expression at all.Instead, it means impatience.


    "Do you have a second hand?" Xiao Dingyi thought of something and said in surprise, "is it Xue Zhi? I know that he has made a lot of arrangements to deal with me in recent years, but those... "


    "I think you''ve made a mistake."


    Lu Li raised his hand and interrupted Xiao Dingyi. "From the beginning to the end, I have never said that we must take back the complete Tianbu, right?"


    "What does it have to do with me? I just don''t want the religion to work. "


    Xiao decided to open his mouth as if to say something, but Lu Li interrupted again: "now the Shinto has made it clear that it will give up Tianbu. In fact, I wanted to let you go. If not for Fang Yin''s mood, I don''t want to spend this time playing guessing games with you. But I still want to see you with my own eyes. "


    "Before that, I had imagined many scenes, but I didn''t realize that you were just a fool."


    Fool?


    Xiao Dingyi''s eyes widened.


    It was the first time that he heard someone dare to evaluate him in such a way.


    As the leader of the Ministry of heaven, the most powerful spy in the history of the holy state and the guardian of the ancient secret, Lu Li turned into a fool?


    "Don''t contradict, Xiao Dingyi. You said so much nonsense, only a little bit right."


    Lu Li stood up and said faintly, "you are really old."


    "You are too old to tell the truth from the false."


    "Are the secrets in your head important? Maybe, but I''m not interested, and I don''t mean to explore those secrets. I''ve learned so many secrets recently that I''m not interested in any more secrets that drive people crazy. "


    "So, nonsense, now, can we fight?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Li took out the sword case and patted it gently, as if asking about a common thing.


    Xiao Dingyi was stunned for a moment. When he saw Lu Li''s sword case, he suddenly woke up and said to himself, "yes, I don''t know the height of heaven and the earth, and it''s also the disadvantage of young people."


    "Do you think you can beat me?"


    "No Lu Li opened the sword box with his finger and said calmly, "fool cares about victory. I just want to kill you."


    "So it is."


    Xiao Dingyi also no longer nonsense, "I know."


    Then he covered his arm like a dead tree, coughed a few times, and laboriously said, "then let me teach you another truth as an elder."


    The atmosphere is quiet to some strange, Xiao Dingyi slowly stood up, like a real old man, bent his body, slowly looked around, said: "never, in other people''s home combat."


    "This restaurant is the largest restaurant in the imperial capital. It has a history of more than 100 years. A hundred years ago, everything here was set up by me


    "Why do you think I want to deliberately expose my position to everything hall?"


    Xiao decided to raise his hands and hold them in the void.


    This grand and luxurious restaurant began to tremble from the heart of the earth, as if something had been opened and was waking up.


    "Because this is my home court." After murmuring, Xiao Dingyi''s body suddenly stood upright, and the whole person''s breath rose again and again. From a state of near extinction, it became a terrible degree like a prison!


    In this process, Lu Li stood in front of him and waited quietly, without any intention of stopping him.


    Until the shaking of the restaurant stopped, Xiao Dingyi''s breath climbed to the top.


    But on his face, there is a trace of confusion.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    Although Xiao Dingyi created a huge momentum, the whole person''s breath also changed into the level of Mingyou peak.


    But the development of things is obviously different from what he expected.


    He was silent.


    Then he looked at Lu Li. His eyes were extremely complicated: "what did you do?"


    "I thought there would be something new in your backhand."


    Lu Li pressed the sword case and after enjoying Xiao Dingyi''s performance, he was bored and said: "if you mean those killing arrays buried in advance under this restaurant, I can only say Your tactics are too crude. "


    "However, the idea of refining this restaurant into a spirit soldier storing true Qi gave me some inspiration."


    Before Xiao decided to continue to say something, Lu Li said: "the strength you get from the Shinto is too strong for your body to bear, so you hide that strength in this restaurant on weekdays. It''s a very smart idea. No wonder you take this place as a backhand. Although the killing array is ugly, I really don''t see it. But you can avoid the divine power in such a way, which makes me feel better about you


    "So you''re not stupid enough."


    The more Lu Li said so, the more ugly the expression of Xiao Dingyi.


    He knew that Lu Li was an extremely powerful array mage. However, no matter how powerful the array mage was, he could not break the array before he saw it.


    In fact, this is a misunderstanding.


    The array attainments with the addition of array masters have already exceeded the upper limit of the world. Unless it is an array of the same level as the six holy land mountain protection array, any array in the world can destroy the array core soundlessly as long as Lu Li is close to a certain range.


    Not to mention the array that Xiao decided to arrange in this restaurant first, in order to pursue the lethality, he sacrificed a lot of things. That kind of fragile core, Lu Li doesn''t need to do any action at all, just lifting his finger can make it ineffective.


    The killing array buried under the restaurant is destroyed, which really makes Xiao Dingyi a little flustered for a moment.


    However, the constant flow of genuine Qi from his body restored him. He gazed at the landing and said, "even if you can destroy the array, so what? I have washed away the impurities of divine power, and now I have mastered it thoroughly. As long as I''m in this restaurant, I will be able to leverage the aura of heaven and earth infinitely. You are not my opponent. "


    "Before you, a lot of people said that. Do you know what happened to them? "


    Lu Li smiles and pulls out Canglang sword from the sword case.


    "They are all dead."


    The voice did not fall, starlight suddenly appeared!


    Such as the star sword Qi overlaps, instantly swept this restaurant.


    The tables, chairs and columns were broken without a breath. Xiao was determined to roar, and his whole body was shining. His fists went forward to pry the aura of heaven and earth with his real Qi in his body, forming a counterattack like a wave!


    The starlight and aura collide in an instant, the dazzling strong light burst out at the junction of the two forces, and the ground suddenly burst, and the floor under their feet turned into powder.


    Bahuang leaf sword!


    Just when the two forces formed a delicate balance, Lu Li raised his hand, and the sound of the sword began to sound. The sword light that could not even be captured by his mind burst out from all directions, and several bloodstains gushed out of Xiao Dingyi''s body!


    He''s hurt!


    As soon as Fu fights, Xiao decides to get hurt.


    The pain, which had not been felt for a long time, broke out all over the body. Xiao Dingyi was shocked, and immediately he was more crazy to stimulate the true Qi and pry a large amount of heaven and earth aura. All around were covered by a layer of aura, which was beautiful, just like a fairyland.


    In an instant, the starlight was broken, and Xiao decided that he was relieved.


    But the next moment, he realized it wasn''t right.


    Lu is gone.


    In the scene distorted by aura, a person suddenly disappears.


    Xiao Dingyi''s eyes swept, and his real Qi was burning like a fire, which raised his state to a point that he could not even think of before.


    He sneered and sneered: "Lu Li, are you not a demon king? Why do you hide like a turtle now? Come out and fight me


    Although the mouth said so, Xiao Dingyi quietly gathered the aura to protect himself.


    It can be said that in addition to Lu Li himself, he is the most familiar person in the world.


    He is very clear what means Lu Li has.


    You can''t do it. You can''t do it.


    In addition to these, he also knows that Lu Li can break out strength for a short time.


    Although that kind of state can exist for how long is still an unknown, but Xiao decided to clear Lu Li''s bottom card, so did not dare to be careless at this time.


    Once the general idea is that death is coming.


    While protecting his body with aura, Xiao decided to hold a jade slip and spread the situation here.


    The people of Tianbu are not good at fighting. At this time, of course, what he is looking for is those masters sent by the Shinto to to protect him.In addition to the master on the surface, Xiao decided to know that the Shintoism had hidden a top master to protect himself.


    Shinto can give up Tianbu, but they will not give up themselves.


    They also want the secrets in their minds.


    "Want to move the soldiers?"


    At this time, Lu Li''s voice suddenly sounded.


    With a light tone of mockery, "you still don''t understand. Now that the deities have completely given up Tianbu, they can''t afford to pay attention to you?"


    "Come out!"


    Xiao Dingyi immediately blows to the sound source.


    The whole wall of the restaurant collapsed, and countless pieces of debris rushed into the street, causing a panic.


    But it didn''t hit the target.


    Lu Li''s figure did not appear.


    "You are really good materials for intelligence. Unfortunately, you are not a good fighter."


    After a fight, before Xiao decides to change his breath, Lu Li''s voice rings again, accompanied by a brilliant sword!


    Tear!


    Crack silk like voice, in Xiao Dingyi chest ring.


    He felt a sharp pain in his chest. Looking down, he saw the shining Canglang sword.


    "Space has power, you don''t use it."


    "Then this power is your talisman."


    Xiao Dingyi is just about to grasp the sword tip. Lu Li''s voice rings from behind. Before he can mobilize the spirit of the surging waves, he feels that his body has lost control.


    Sword spirit into the body!


    Lu Li knows that even if there is no change in the body of a warrior who is infected by divine power, his body will be slightly different.


    The biggest difference is the exuberance of vitality.


    The "divine power" derived from the sea god general is actually a kind of catalyst.


    It can fully develop the potential of the warrior itself, not only to enhance the combat effectiveness, but also to upgrade the vitality to an extremely terrible level.


    The best way to deal with this kind of warrior who is invaded by divine power is to add a fire to it from the inside.


    Just like the burning firewood, although it will be extinguished sooner or later, but in the process of pouring oil, it will accelerate the speed of its ashes.


    "Sneaky, what kind of warrior are you?"


    Xiao Ding seemed to be aware of the idea of Lu. He looked pale and bellowed, and immediately closed his mysterious gate. The aura around him was out of control and dissipated like a bubble.


    "You are the weakest Mingyou peak I have ever seen."


    Looking at Xiao Dingyi is struggling with the body is about to lose control of the power, Lu Li lifted the law of heaven, indifferent to say.


    But he didn''t want to say it.


    The sword spirit created by Wuque sword Scripture has the most terrifying aggressiveness in the world.


    Those silvery sword lights were pounding in his meridians. The terrible pain made him sweat constantly on his forehead. Even if the Xuanmen temple was closed, the feeling that he was about to be burst by uncontrollable forces still made his whole body tremble.


    At this moment, he finally realized that he seemed to be dying here, and there was a hint of pleading in the eyes of Lu Li.


    He was afraid.


    In the final analysis, he didn''t want to die.


    When death comes, he is no longer the leader of the heavenly ministry, but more like an ordinary old man.


    "Take your secret with you to the nether world." Lu Li didn''t give him a chance to beg for mercy. With a wave of his arm, he cut his sword light horizontally and took Xiao Dingyi''s neck directly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    The light of the sword flies in a flash.


    The violent air current blows through the ear, and stretches Xiao''s hair, and his long gray hair flies away.


    The huge hum almost made him stand still.


    But he''s still alive.


    When Lu Li''s sword light fell, he had already seen the coming of death. The feeling of facing death directly made his thinking solidify.


    "I''m not dead?"


    When the frenzied air flow gradually stabilized, Xiao''s blurred vision regained its focus. This thought flashed through his mind, and then he was Rejoicing as if he had been reborn.


    And standing in front of him, Lu Li showed a trace of some "ferocious" smile, "finally you wait out."


    He didn''t keep any hands on that sword just now. Except to open the divine power state, it was basically that he made a full shot without reservation. Although Xiao Dingyi is a master at the peak of Mingyou, he is still in the category of "human race". His life level has not yet changed and evolved. If his head is cut off by a sword, he will surely die.


    Now Xiao decides that he can still stand in place, not that Lu Li suddenly changes his mind. It was someone who rescued him at the critical moment.


    Xiao Dingyi also responded at this time. He slightly sidetracked his eyes and saw a finger against the blade that should have cut off his head.


    The owner of that finger, now standing behind him, was dressed in a black robe and wearing silver armour.


    With a finger against the nearly full force of the land?


    Xiao Dingyi''s pupil shrinks, Rao is how much he knows about this man''s strength. At the moment, he can''t help being shocked.


    Because he is very clear, Lu Li is not the kind of weak master that can be seen everywhere. The monster who can kill the mid-term masters with the strength of the early Ming Dynasty is like chopping melons and vegetables, and has a great chance of winning the masters in the late Ming Dynasty. In the whole world, only the demon king Luli can do it.


    Not to mention that when he opened the special backhand of the combat power bonus, he could almost circle with the fighting power of heaven and man for a moment, and the top masters could not win him.


    Against the backdrop of these intelligence, the man blocked Lu Li''s action with a finger, which made it even more terrifying.


    However, at this time, Xiao Dingyi also noticed that there was pale gold blood flowing from the jade shining finger, which proved that it was not so easy for him to block the blow.


    "Is that enough?"


    When Xiao Dingyi was relieved, the mysterious strong man opened his mouth. The girl voice with a little smile made him tense again!


    It''s not him!


    The man who came here is not the great envoy sent by the Shinto to protect himself!


    "It''s really sad that you say that, Jiang Taohua."


    Lu Li put away his sword and looked directly at the woman wearing the Pathetique mask. "We are old friends. How dare we meet each other with our true faces?"


    The woman wearing the pathetic mask, namely Tianjiao, the former generation of the Jiang family, chuckled, "the person you want to lead out is not me, so why do I have to meet you with your true face?"


    She deliberately said in a lost tone: "unfortunately, I still think that when I took away the star God that should belong to you and wanted to give you some compensation, as soon as I met, I got into such a big trouble."


    "Give me face, little fellow. He can''t die yet."


    "You have won. It''s not the most important thing to kill him or not."


    When saying this sentence, Jiang Taohua looked at Xiao Dingyi, who was tense all over the body.


    Xiao Dingyi noticed the sight of Jiang Taohua and relaxed a little bit. His throat moved. He said, "yes, Lu Li, you won. Tianbu is yours. In fact, you don''t need to kill me."


    Lu Li hangs Canglang sword on his side, loosens some numb wrists, and sweeps his eyes from Jiang Taohua without any trace.


    This woman, compared with the last meeting, strength has improved.


    If at that time Jiang Taohua was only the top master on the top of the mountain, now she has taken several steps on that ladder.


    Only a finger to resist their own attack, just that finger, there is a sense of warning in it.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the present ginger peach blossom is probably stronger than the incarnation of jade dome.


    In the whole world, there are few people who are better than her.


    Although Lu Li doesn''t know what extraordinary opportunities she has, this does not hinder the fact that Jiang Taohua has become one of the strongest masters under heaven and man.


    "That''s not enough."


    However, even though we realize the power of Jiang Taohua, Lu Li''s answer is still surprising.


    "Although he is of little value to me, he must be of great help to your deities. To save him, yes, but I need a better reason


    Lu Li said calmly: "friendship is the result of friendship, and the position is the position. You did give me a lot of help at the beginning, and I won''t forget it. ""You little fellow, you are really difficult to deal with."


    Jiang Taohua took a deep look at Lu Li, then sighed helplessly. Then he reached out and took off his mask, revealing his matchless face. His smile was still the same, "he is just a weak master without any threat. Even if you spare his life, you will not have any loss. Can''t you sell me face and pretend that I''ve never met him? "


    "I can assure you that you won''t see him again after this time."


    Jiang Taohua with the most gentle tone, said let Xiao Dingyi hair chilling words.


    But before waiting for him to open his mouth, Lu Li said, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t care about the life and death of this guy. I don''t really care what the Shinto wants to do with the secrets in his mind. "


    "But his life or death is related to my commitment to others."


    "Someone wanted him dead, and I agreed. You know, I always treat people with sincerity. I never make promises easily. Once I open my mouth, I will never go back on my word. "


    "After all, I''ve never let anyone I work with suffer, have I?"


    Lu Li cast a meaningful look at Jiang Taohua and then laughed.


    Jiang Taohua was stunned and sighed: "even if you say so..."


    "Wait Wait


    Xiao Dingyi seemed to realize something. He even said, "I''m still useful. The Shinto needs me for a secret that only I know!"


    "Don''t kill me, Lu Li. I can share this secret with you! Trust me, this secret will never disappoint you


    Speaking of this, Xiao Dingyi suddenly said: "East emperor tomb palace, by the way, you know the East emperor tomb palace. The Canglang sword in your hand is the key to open the tomb palace of the East emperor! "


    "The secret I know is ten times, a hundred times more precious than the tomb palace of the Eastern Emperor."


    "Oh?"


    Originally, Lu Li didn''t want to pay attention to Xiao Dingyi''s words.


    The old man, who was afraid of death and longed for strength and longevity, was completely mad. But his words did arouse Lu Li''s interest.


    Especially under the premise that Jiang Taohua has no intention to stop him, Lu Li wants to hear what he is going to say.


    Seeing that his words worked, Xiao Dingyi''s face looked good.


    He was really scared out of his wits.


    What belongs to the leader of Tianbu, go to hell. As long as he can live, he is willing to kneel down and beg Lu Li to spare his life, even if he shows a flattering smile and breaks his forehead. In order to continue to live, he is willing to do anything.


    So Xiao decided to sort out his thoughts a little, and said with some difficulty: "the raw materials of Shinto have appeared to be exhausted, so they are eager to find something to replace the flesh and blood of the sea god."


    "Coincidentally, I know that there is something that can replace the flesh and blood of the sea god general, and that thing will soon be in the world."


    After a pause, Xiao Ding says that Lu Li doesn''t have any expression on his face. He grits his teeth in silence. He knows that if he doesn''t say some "dry goods", Lu Li can''t let himself go today.


    Therefore, he said in a deep voice: "the most ancient artifact in the list of divine soldiers."


    "It is about to change its form, leave gulongting and choose its master again!"


    "And The essence of antiquity is actually the fall of the "ancient god". It contains almost infinite power. As long as the deity obtains it, it can replace the flesh and blood of the sea god general! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    "What are the remains of ancient gods?"


    Lu Li frowned.


    But this time, Xiao decided to shut his mouth and didn''t seem to have the meaning to continue.


    Although he wants to live, he is not a fool. He knows to leave a card for himself.


    Otherwise, Lu Li will answer whatever he asks, and all the values will soon be covered.


    "Let me answer you."


    However, to Xiao''s surprise, Jiang Taohua took over the topic with a smile: "the fall of the ancient gods is actually the corpse left by the strong man who surpasses the heaven and man after he dies. Compared with the strong man of heaven and man, their life level is more powerful. Even if it is just a corpse, it can be turned into the most powerful deity in the world. "


    "Every time antiques appear in different faces, they are unpredictable and untouchable, because they contain too much power, and there is no fixed form that can bear them. So it will evolve according to the user''s heart. "


    "So it is."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he thought of Su Lao''s description of the antiquities.


    In other words, it''s the antiquity of this time.


    It''s an omniscient and omnipotent creature that can answer all the problems in the world as long as it can pay the price.


    Lu Li had doubts about this, but now it seems that if antiques are the remains of the "high road" strongmen, they are indeed omniscient.


    After all, looking at the whole Zhenwu area, no one has been able to raise a question beyond the "cognition" category of the high-ranking people.


    Although Xiao Dingyi''s expression was not very good-looking, he said calmly: "the antique is about to leave the gulongting. Now, in the Zhenwu area, only I can find it."


    "Is that true?" Lu Li doesn''t pay attention to him, but looks at Jiang Taohua.


    Jiang Taohua nodded: "although I don''t want to admit it, he is right. Now in Zhenwu area, only he can find antiques. Otherwise, the Shinto will not send people to protect him. "


    "Then why did you come to save him?" Lu Li asked with a smile.


    "I''m not here to save him."


    To our surprise, Jiang Taohua looked directly at the landing and said, "I''m here to save you."


    "Help me?"


    "That''s right."


    Ginger peach flower way: "if you kill him here, you will face the endless pursuit of the gods."


    "Someone wants you to die." Jiang Taohua took a deep look at Lu Li: "no matter whether it is the Pope of the Shinto or the one who is wandering outside, their attitude is not believable. Someone wants to get rid of this guy by your hand, and you will naturally become the biggest enemy of the Shinto. "


    "Who do you think is going to set the whole situation for you?"


    It''s almost needless to say that Lu Li knew what she meant.


    Now there are two deities in Shinto, and one of them met with him not long ago.


    "The top guru sent by the Shinto to to protect him has been detained. If I hadn''t done it, you would have cut off his head now."


    "Then he was chased to death by the top master. Even Gu Haoran and Dong Ao may not be able to protect you. "


    "The master sent by the Shinto is better than you?"


    Lu Li''s heart moved.


    He remembered that Jiang Taohua once said that in addition to the Pope, there were several great deities who were stronger than her.


    Although the present ginger peach blossom has made great progress, it can not be the strongest one in terms of the bottom card of the Shinto.


    "Believe me, you don''t want to face him."


    Jiang Taohua said with deep meaning: "even Tianbu can''t collect his intelligence. Because all people who meet him directly or indirectly are doomed to die. "


    "Leader Xiao should have a deep understanding of this?"


    "For many years, there are only a few warriors who can make the Tianbu helpless."


    Xiao decided that the corners of his mouth smoked, but did not speak.


    Of course, he could hear the sarcasm in the tone of ginger peach blossom.


    But ginger peach blossom did not exaggerate.


    The top guru sent by the Shinto to to protect him is indeed a mysterious strong man who can''t do anything about it. Even until now, Xiao has never really seen him, and his strength is only a guess.


    "Here''s a piece of advice for you, little one. The gods are too busy now. You don''t have to put yourself in it."


    "Give him to me. I pretend not to see you, and you pretend not to see me. After that, don''t get involved in religious affairs. "


    Ginger peach flower way: "maybe, when all the dust settles down, we can sit down as friends to talk about the past."


    It has to be said that the proposal of Jiang Taohua is indeed in the interests of Lu Li.


    If you kill one person less, you will be able to solve the killing situation set by the people behind you. Since then, the religious affairs have no relationship with yourself. As long as we watch them fight each other and consume constantly, it is more cost-effective to sit down and reap the profits, or to lift a weight to create it when the cult is weak than to fight with the cult now.And the words of Jiang Taohua also revealed a message.


    The religious civil war may have begun.


    Although we don''t know which Pope Jiang Taohua represents, what Lu Li can be sure is that Jiang Taohua and the great envoy who has not yet appeared are definitely not the same people.


    "If it was me before, in the face of such an attractive proposal, I would definitely not hesitate to agree."


    "It''s a pity..."


    Lu Li said here, his face really showed a regretful expression, his eyes flashed purple gold light, the figure moved, lifted the deafening gas explosion!


    The next moment, Xiao decided to send out a different person''s shrill scream!


    His limbs burst at the same time, as if he had been cut into thousands of swords, turned into radioactive flesh and blood, scattered in the void.


    Blood spray splash, but not a drop can contaminate the body of ginger peach blossom.


    Those blood beads congealed in the air, staying in front of the ginger peach blossom.


    Her eyes are a little complicated, but there is also a hint of appreciation: "is this your answer?"


    "No


    After changing a position, Lu Li shook his head and said, "I have a third answer. I want to talk to you."


    "Or he came to talk to you."


    While speaking, Lu Li pointed to the wall that had been completely collapsed because of the fight between himself and Xiao.


    In the huge hole, a figure flew in.


    It''s Fang Yin.


    In addition to Fang Yin, song Bocheng, Gong Yunhong, and Xu Qingyuan, who is full of complicated expressions, also flew into the almost broken restaurant.


    All of them saw Xiao Dingyi''s limbs broken and screamed in confusion. They all had the absurd feeling.


    "You should know that these people alone can''t help you." Jiang Taohua''s eyes swept over them, not at all.


    Two masters, two immortality, these people simply can''t pose a threat to her, let alone to deal with the guy who is regarded as the base card by the Shinto.


    However, Jiang Taohua did not think that Lu Li would take them as a "helping hand.".


    So she is waiting for Lu Li''s explanation.


    "Don''t worry, they are all" elite. "


    Lu left a joke and then exchanged a look with Fang Yin.


    Fang Yin nodded, and then went to the howling Xiao Dingyi.


    Xiao Dingyi glared at his red eyes. At the moment when he saw Fang Yin, he understood what Lu Li was up to and said in despair: "you You can''t inherit the curse! "


    "Fang Yin! You are killing yourself


    "Only I can deserve these secrets. You don''t deserve them. You don''t deserve them!"


    He struggled to stay away from the drink, but with little effect.


    Fang Yin was indifferent and stopped two steps away from Xiao''s mind. Seeing his embarrassed and crazy appearance, he said faintly, "look at your present appearance. Who is not worthy of it?"


    Xiao was stunned.


    Then he lowered his eyes and laughed twice. He suddenly raised his head and said: "these secrets will drive people crazy. Fang Yin, are you sure you are ready?"


    "I''ve been prepared long enough." Fang Yin looks at him in a pun.


    "Good."


    Knowing that it was hard to escape, Xiao decided to be forced out of a bit of ferocity instead, and laughed wildly: "then take it away!"


    "Take this curse and kill me!"


    "I''ll be waiting for you in the dark."


    "I''ll wait for all of you!"


    He looked around the crowd, and his eyes finally fell on Lu Li''s face, as if to engrave Lu Li''s face in his own mind.


    But he didn''t have the chance.


    Fang Yin took two steps forward, squatted down and pressed his hand directly on his head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    When Jiang Taohua saw Fang Yin''s action, a little surprised light appeared in her eyes and asked, "where did you get this inheritance?"


    Fang Yin didn''t look up. He was absorbed in "swallowing" the secret of Xiao Ding''s brain. He replied softly, "this is not inheritance, this is It''s also a curse. "


    "Is that so?"


    "And so it is."


    Jiang Taohua gazed at Fang Yin deeply and said with a smile: "the inheritance of the gods is indeed a curse for ordinary people. You can devour other people''s souls, and this power is also killing your will


    The inheritance of the gods?


    Song Bocheng looked at Fang Yin with a look in his eyes.


    Fang Yin did not have the feeling that the secret was exposed. He said faintly: "this curse has followed me for many years. I have a way to suppress it."


    "That''s good." Jiang Taohua said nothing more.


    She will take the initiative to mention this, but also to remind Lu Li, to be careful of the power of Fang Yin.


    "Power itself is not right or wrong. What it can do depends on the people who use it."


    To Jiang Taohua''s surprise, Lu Li was extremely calm about it. "The Shinto can create monsters with its divine power, but Fang Yin uses this power to stick to its original intention. Isn''t it a high position to set up a point?"


    "You little fellow, you have a way of sophistry."


    Jiang Taohua laughed irrefutably, and her eyes fell on Xiao Dingyi''s face, which was like dementia.


    At the moment, Xiao was determined to be extremely miserable.


    His eyes were completely lost, his eyes turned up, his mouth opened and he uttered unconscious syllables. Even if he did not die, he would become an idiot.


    The power of swallowing the soul is too evil to say. In fact, Fang Yin is just a special way to devour the "memory" in Xiao Dingyi''s soul. But because of the aggressiveness of this force, Xiao Dingyi''s soul is bound to suffer great trauma.


    After watching for a moment, Jiang Taohua calmed down and asked softly, "you have turned him into an idiot. If you can''t completely swallow his memory, the Shinto will not let you go."


    "No


    Fang Yin''s palm was shining with light. As the huge memory was digested by himself, his face gradually became ugly. But his voice is very firm, confident: "although there will be a loss of some unimportant parts, but that is within the reasonable range. The more he wants to remember something, the more completely I will accept it. "


    "If I change to other people, I have no way, but for us spies, intelligence and secrets are more important than life. Even if we forget our own names, we can never forget "secrets."


    Hearing Fang Yin''s words, song Bocheng and Xu Qingyuan look different, but both have some feelings.


    However, song Bocheng looked at Fang Yin strangely.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your secrets." As if aware of song Bocheng''s eyes, Fang Yin sneers.


    Song Bocheng was about to retort, but when he saw Xiao Dingyi''s current miserable situation, he swallowed it when he had come to his mouth.


    He was not afraid that Fang Yin would use this method on himself.


    But he thought that Xiao Dingyi''s secret was the real core of Tianbu.


    After swallowing up this part of memory, Fang Yin naturally won''t be interested in other people''s secrets.


    This is a very simple logic that can be figured out. However, song Bocheng''s instinct as an erosive emissary made him feel a little wary about drinking each other.


    Click!


    Right now.


    Xiao Dingyi''s body spread something broken business, his vitality also in this moment crazy decline, the whole person looks more old, like rag bag like back, fell on the broken floor.


    Anyone can see that he is no longer alive.


    Song Bocheng couldn''t help sighing.


    Even if he is now in a hostile position, he must admit that Xiao Dingyi is indeed a hero. It was he who changed Tianbu into what it is today. Without him, tuntian Shengguo would not have the most powerful intelligence organization in the whole ancient times, and it would not have been able to win the upper hand in many battles between countries and become a powerful country that could coexist with the extreme heaven and demon kingdom.


    But time can really change a person. The fear of waiting for death every day will drive a person crazy.


    No one doubts whether Xiao Dingyi was really dedicated to swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom. If he was not such a person, he would never have allowed the Tianbu to have its present scale.


    Such a person, finally lost in front of time, fell at the foot of death, it really makes people feel very sad.


    The more sorry song Bocheng looks at xiangfangyin, the more strange he looks.


    With a bit of admiration, but also with a bit of vigilance.


    What I admire is that Fang Yin has the courage to take over Xiao Dingyi''s "Curse". What he is wary of is whether Fang Yin, who has taken this curse, will become the second Xiao Dingyi?


    Song Bocheng didn''t understand the concept of swallowing the soul, but he knew that Xiao Dingyi''s huge memory was not something Fang Yin could control at will.When Fang Yin digests those memories, is he still Fang Yin?


    "Don''t worry. Fang Yin knows it in mind." Lu Li put his hand on his shoulder and said with a smile: "what''s more, what can memory do when people are dead? If he can be destroyed by memory, he will not be Fang Yin


    While speaking, he closed his eyes and digested the Fang Yin of Xiao Dingyi''s memory, and slowly opened his eyes.


    The meaning of vicissitudes flashed by.


    It was obviously a sign of being immersed in the memory of Xiao Dingyi.


    Fortunately, as Lu Li said, when all the people are dead, Xiao Dingyi''s memory can''t do anything at all, and Fang Yin can never be destroyed by this memory.


    "Found it."


    Gradually recovered from that sense of dissociation, Fang Yin nodded to Lu Li.


    How did he find the way.


    Ginger peach blossom smell speech, was about to speak, but his face suddenly changed.


    As soon as she raised her hand, the light frost floated, and the air was filled with cold and violent energy.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded, and all the people saw was a decayed black hand crossing the sky and slapping it on the top of the restaurant. If it wasn''t for Jiang Taohua who realized something and forced to hold on to the blow, otherwise they would have been held down by the giant hand at the moment.


    "Go


    Jiang Taohua''s face was slightly white, and she seemed to have been slightly injured. However, she looked at Lu Li and others for the first time. Her eyes fixed on Fang Yin''s body for a moment, and she gently drank: "protect him, don''t let the deity catch him!"


    Before people could understand the meaning of her words, she just stamped her feet and rushed into the sky. The seemingly delicate fist knocked out, crushing the huge black hand in an instant!


    Deep in the sky, a cold voice sounded: "Pathetique, do you want to betray the religion?"


    Jiang Taohua did not answer at all, and did not mean to talk to the visitors. Her figure did not enter the clouds.


    Then, the blue frost covered the sky, and the purple and black thunder and lightning continued to churn, faintly reflecting the two figures who were fighting.


    After another roar, the mysterious strong man hummed and seemed to have suffered a dark loss.


    The soft voice of peach blossom rings again: "don''t you go quickly?"


    With these words, she fought with the man again.


    Lu Li took a deep look at the sky and stopped Gong Yunhong, who was full of fighting spirit. He almost squeezed out a word from his teeth: "go!"


    Gong Yunhong frowned and was dissatisfied.


    "She can''t stop each other. Now the most important thing is to keep Fang Yin."


    Lu Li was indifferent and said in a deep voice, "take the drink with you."


    "Let''s go."


    Song Bocheng also knows that the best choice now is to take Fang Yin and leave. Without any hesitation, he grabs Gong Yunhong to prevent this crazy woman from directly rushing into the sky to join the battle.


    Recently, she has become more and more irritable, and she certainly does not want to be absent from such a top-notch battle.


    Gong Yunhong looked at Lu Li and said in a low voice, "what about you?"


    "Let''s go together."


    Lu Li turns around, steps a step, pulled the square drink, straight into the sky.


    He left with Fang Yin.


    Song Bocheng didn''t expect that Lu Li would be so decisive. However, he also immediately responded and seized Xu Qingyuan. He said to Gong Yunhong, "if you want to fight, you will have an opportunity in the future. Go first."


    With that, song Bocheng left with Xu Qingyuan.


    Gong Yunhong stood in the same place, looked up at the sky, and finally took back his eyes. As soon as his figure flashed, he caught up with song Bocheng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    Above the zenith.


    The two figures collide together and burst out an infinite "energy wave". The power of frost spread everywhere, and in a flash was broken by purple and black lightning, and after the deafening hum, the two figures instantly separated, and then flew to each other again.


    It seems that the two men are completely equal, there is no big gap, so they simply abandon the process of exploration, and directly is the most dangerous basic competition.


    The aura of heaven and earth prized by them formed a whirling nest, covering the sky thousands of miles above the imperial capital.


    The mixing of purple black and ice blue light even makes the sky easier.


    A black and dirty snow fell, and the whole people in the capital were shocked by the pressure.


    Since the battle between mu Hongxiu and Dong Ao, the imperial capital has made a new plan for the fight between the "top" masters. Almost in the moment of their two hands, there were countless figures in armor pouring into the streets, began to stabilize the crowd. At the same time, one after another of the imperial edicts also came out from the depths of the palace. The masters and the garrison forces of the imperial city all moved at this time.


    The battle between the top masters is very important, especially in the battle at Tianding today. They are the top of the top, almost equal to the power of the emperors of various countries.


    Above the palace, the breath rises and looks into the sky.


    Wu Zongzhong, there are many masters of the breath emerged, but the number and strength are far less than within the imperial city.


    Moreover, because Lu Li had a big fight with Wuzong last time, he blew up most of the masters who rebelled against the Shinto religion in Wuzong, and the strength of Wuzong was greatly weakened. At the moment, it finally showed its disadvantages.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to do it?"


    Just as the grand masters gathered in the palace, "Mujing" appeared with his hands on his back, standing on the top of the sky. A master looked at him and asked respectfully.


    Mu whale shook his head and looked at the sky solemnly, "don''t interfere for the moment."


    This Mujing, of course, is Huang Xuan''s fake.


    Although on the surface it seems that she is not surprised, actually Huang Xuan has turned her eyes in her heart, "hand? What to do with it? These two people are the top of the top. How many people can stop them now? "


    It''s not that there is no such strong person in the palace now.


    Lin Wangbei was forced away, and the real Mujing disappeared. Although there were many powerful people in the palace, none of them had the top strength.


    Of course, looking at the entire capital, there are still strong people who can stop them.


    At the moment, Dong Ao has walked out of the martial arts school and looks into the sky. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Don''t mind your own business, old Dong."


    Yao Dou limped out, leaning against the door frame, holding his arm and saying, "this is not our business."


    "Well."


    Dong Ao should a, but his eyes are still staring at the sky, do not know what to think.


    However, Yao Dou knew that Dong Ao''s hands should be itchy, and he was speechless: "even if you rush past now, who can you help? What if the two of them turn around and attack you? "


    "Well..."


    Dong Ao pondered for a long time and said seriously, "then defeat both of them."


    "Crazy!"


    "You are so crazy, old Dong!" Yao Dou said, as if he were still angry


    "Crazy because of strength."


    A voice sounded across the street.


    Yao Dou looked at the past and squinted quite unexpectedly.


    That''s a butcher who almost hides in his own shop.


    On weekdays, he always cuts meat in the shop, does not interact with the villagers, nor does he leave the shop several times. In particular, when shopkeeper Jing rose to the sky, "blacksmith", "chess player" and Mrs. Lu left the old street one after another, it became more difficult to meet the butcher.


    If it wasn''t for the sound of chopping meat from the shop, Yao Dou thought that the butcher had left the old street.


    At the moment, the butcher changed his clean clothes and repaired his untidy beard. He seemed to have some temperament.


    However, the bone chopper covered with dark red rust in his hand destroyed the overall harmony.


    "Technical itch?"


    Dong Ao looks at the butcher and nods to say hello.


    To Yao Dou''s surprise, the butcher shook his head shyly, nodded again, then raised his head to look at the sky and said seriously, "that man is the one I must chop down."


    "A grudge?"


    Dong Ao asked again.


    The butcher hesitated for a moment and nodded: "blood feud."


    "I see."


    Dong Ao wooden response: "since it is blood feud, that should go to kill him."


    I''ve been talking to each other for many years. I don''t seem to be good at communicating with each other. But at this moment, they seem to have a tacit understanding, needless to say, the bottom of their eyes are burning with a sense of war.


    "Hello, Hello, hello."Yao Dou see things bad, quickly stopped between the two people, speechless way: "you are not wrong what?"


    "They are two top masters, and they are also the top of the level of the supreme devil emperor!"


    "Mr. Dong, I know you are very strong, but even if you are stronger..."


    Yao Dou said here, but saw Dong Ao suddenly turn his head.


    He slightly a Leng, also follow Dong Ao''s sight to see.


    You can see Gu Haoran''s hands in the sleeves of his robe, looking like an old God in the street.


    Yao Dou''s face collapsed.


    Gu Haoran suddenly appeared at such a time. Yao Dou didn''t think he was here to persuade him to fight.


    According to Yao Dou''s understanding of Gu Haoran, he is the kind of bastard full of bad water. Maybe he is trying to persuade old Dong to fight with those two top masters, but he hides himself to take advantage of the profits.


    "Don''t look at me like that, boy. I''ve come to persuade him this time."


    Gu Haoran and Yao Dou''s eyes interlaced, and they knew that the boy was in the belly Fei himself. He said with a smile: "this battle, I advise you not to participate."


    "Reason."


    Surprisingly, the first person to speak was not Yao Dou, but the butcher standing across the street.


    The butcher''s bone chopping knife was red and black, which gave out a very ferocious and terrifying atmosphere.


    It seems that if Gu Haoran doesn''t give a reasonable explanation, the bone chopper will cut Gu Haoran''s head.


    Gu Haoran glanced at him, "because this is not your chance."


    "God stick, when is it? Don''t show off your God talk things." Yao Dou''s heart was tight, said quickly.


    "It''s not God talk, boy."


    Gu Haoran shrugged his shoulders and looked at the sky. His eyes condensed and said, "it is true that the air engine of heaven and earth is changed, and so is the chance. But every chance has its corresponding cost and risk. "


    "You can understand it as a disaster. Once you get over it, you can fly into the sky."


    "This is not a disaster that belongs to you. If you rush in, you will only lose your life."


    Gu Haoran said, slowly put down his hands, sighed: "and, break people into a road, this is the big hatred of life and death."


    Dong Ao smell speech, first is a Leng, then realized what, frown way: "Lu Li?"


    When the butcher heard the name, his hand holding the bone chopper was also relaxed. He looked at Gu Haoran and was waiting for his explanation.


    However, at this time, the purple black lightning in the sky suddenly broke out, tearing the void, making the whole sky into darkness.


    A figure in the countless dark fly out, blood sprinkled, frost dim.


    It''s Ginger peach blossom.


    Entangled for such a long time, the mysterious strong man seemed to lose patience, and finally showed his real strength, a blow to Jiang Taohua.


    "You are not my match."


    Above the zenith, the voice sounded coldly.


    Ginger peach blossom also stand firm body, with fingertip pick off the blood of his mouth corner, smile way: "have not won, don''t say too early."


    With that, she leaned forward slightly, and the stars were shining in the depths of her eyes.


    "Fool!"


    All of a sudden.


    The mysterious strong man burst out, purple and black thunder and lightning surged wildly, spread into a dense network.


    But its target is not ginger peach blossom.


    It''s a purple glow that goes straight to the sky.


    It''s a flying sword.


    Peach blossom sword!


    Shua!


    The sword light pierced the sky, burst out a dazzling strong light, in this moment, many masters can not help but squint, temporarily avoid the light of this light.


    Jiang Taohua is quite incredible to see the rear, the young man in green full of regret, sighed: "don''t ask me why I came back."


    "Just think of me Crazy


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    Jiang Taohua looked at him. After a long time, he showed a smile and sighed, "I thought you were a smart man."


    "You turned out to be a fool." Ginger peach blossom murmured, ice blue light from all directions gathered, she centered on herself, pryed almost 90% of the aura of heaven and earth within a thousand miles, and instantly caught the rhythm of the battle in her own hands.


    "Unfortunately, there is no room for you to intervene in this battle."


    The voice has not fallen, the figure of ginger peach blossom has moved up.


    She pulled out a blue line at the zenith and collided with the man hiding in the dark purple thunder net.


    A roar, more than thunder, countless times of the buzz resounded through the world, ginger peach blossom this hit, with a bit of tragic breath, as if to hit a hole in the sky.


    And the top one who fought with her was also a cold hum. The purple and black thunder expanded rapidly, and the two kinds of light chambers opposed each other. Although it was not as powerful as the sudden outbreak of ginger peach blossom, the bright eye could see that the purple and black thunder was nibbling away the ice blue brilliance. Maybe before long, the purple and black thunder would annihilate the huge light.


    "The victory has been decided!"


    Still hidden behind the thunder, the top master said in a deep voice: "stop now, I can spare your life. Ginger peach blossom, don''t mistake yourself


    "Ginger peach blossom?"


    "The other strong one is ginger peach blossom?"


    "How can this be possible? Isn''t ginger peach blossom dead?"


    Hearing this familiar name, many of the strong men watching the battle were shocked. There was a lot of discussion among the fluctuation of their minds.


    Once one of the strongest Tianjiao of tuntian Shengguo, the name of jiangtaohua is more dazzling than mu Hongxiu.


    If it wasn''t for the last time that she and her younger brother Jiang Huanjun betrayed the Jiang family for no reason, they were chased and killed by the Jiang family''s master. Even the leader of the Jiang family even spoke out in person, proving that the two Jiang family''s treacheries had been dealt with by the Jiang family. At this moment, the situation of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom might be different.


    But all this is based on the premise that the peach blossom is dead.


    Now he was called out of his identity by the mysterious strong man. Almost all the masters watching the war knew that the former Jiang family Tianjiao had not died, but had made great progress in strength. Now he has become the top master and the most powerful one. This heavy news is enough to shock many masters present.


    "The message must be delivered as soon as possible."


    After experiencing a brief shock, the owners of the families present had such thoughts in their hearts.


    Jiang Taohua is still alive and has become a top master. This news is of great significance to many people.


    Especially the identity of the peach blossom.


    She belongs to the ancient Jiang family.


    God knows what kind of response the Jiang family will make, but there is one thing that everyone present can be sure of, that is, the Jiang family may not be unaware that Jiang Taohua is not dead. In that year''s pursuit war, Jiang Taohua must have escaped the death and chose to remain anonymous. In order to take care of their family reputation, the Jiang family deliberately concealed this point and let Jiang Taohua stay away.


    Now this matter has been put in front of the world in a dignified way, and the Jiang family will certainly make a relative response.


    The ancient Jiang family can be said to be the most top power in tuntian Shengguo. Any action they make will cause a huge earthquake in the country.


    So many masters here want to prepare early.


    Soon after the word "Jiang Taohua" resounded through the whole capital, many figures were swept by, and the masters who had originally thought of watching the war moved immediately.


    Even in the Imperial Palace, Huang Xuan, disguised as a whale, frowned and couldn''t help but look at mu ningqiu not far away.


    Mu Ning Qiu is aware of her eyes and returns with a calm look.


    Huang Xuan didn''t take the risk of communicating with Mu Ning Qiu with her mind, but she had already guessed.


    "This dead girl must know it!"


    Huang Xuan thought so in her mind and began to figure out what she could do.


    It''s not a small thing.


    If she is still the eldest princess of the kingdom of the devil, she will contact Jiang Taohua in this capacity, and try to win over the top master. It''s a pity that she is now the emperor of tuntian Shengguo. Even if she is only playing, she must maintain the dignity of an emperor.


    So she could only watch the opportunity slip away from her eyes.


    "Don''t try to make a fool of yourself. This woman is not something you can provoke."


    However, as an old enemy, Mu Ning Qiu saw through Huang Xuan''s mind in an instant, and immediately warned with his mind: "when she became famous, you were still a little girl. Show off your mind in front of her, and be careful to be beaten to death by a slap."


    "Well, I''m a few years older than you."


    Huang Xuan also retorted, "however, you two didn''t tell me about such important information. It seems that the trust between us still needs to be cultivated.""Who will trust you? Don''t put gold on your face


    Mu Ning Qiu raised his head, continued to look at the war in the sky, and replied with a divine voice: "if it wasn''t for swallowing heaven now, the first person I''d like to kill is you."


    "Well, each other."


    Huang Xuan sneered and no longer communicates with Mu Ning Qiu.


    There are master level masters all around. Although they are attracted by the battle in the sky now, if the two of them continue to communicate with each other, their flaws will be seen sooner or later.


    At this time, the top of the sky, the violent energy ran wildly, the space was torn one by one, thunder and storm were brewing in the dark crack, even if it just touched the edge, ordinary masters might be severely damaged.


    Two of the most powerful masters in the world fight, its prestige has exceeded many people''s imagination.


    Even if the land is standing on the outer edge of the battlefield, it must be admitted that they are almost both close to heaven and man.


    The strong one fighting with Jiang Taohua may be the master of xuezun''s level.


    Xue Zun is an invincible master under God.


    And it''s a terrible sword cultivation.


    However, the mysterious strong man in front of Jiang Taohua has already gained the power of heaven and man, which proves that he is also a quasi God who can break through the blockade of heaven and man at any time and transform his life level.


    Fight with a warrior of this level?


    Lu Li doesn''t know what he thinks. Maybe his mind is hot, or he feels that he needs a fight between life and death to be tempered. However, no matter what the answer is, he is now standing here. If he wants to leave, it is not so simple.


    Is it true that Chen Yang, Dong AO and Gu Haoran are all good teachers? Lu Li knew what kind of pressure it was when he really faced a top master.


    Even when facing the incarnation of jade dome which is comparable to the top, it is not as real as it is today.


    If you insist on it, maybe only when Yu Qiong disobeys the rules and directly descends to heaven and man level to attack, can his sense of crisis when he runs for his life in confusion can be compared with his present feeling.


    "It''s really terrible to be a real top-level strong man. When he fights with Jiang Taohua, he can also focus on me."


    Luli vomited out the turbid air on his chest, and his forehead was constantly exuding cold sweat.


    That''s the feedback from the guru.


    Because the strong man had already separated part of his Qi and locked himself in, and the pressure of death swept over like a tide. If Jiang Taohua had not shared most of the pressure, Lu Li doubted whether he could have killed the man again.


    And


    Previously, the peach blossom sword broke the other party''s purple and black lightning, but now the peach blossom sword is deeply involved, and there is a faint sign of losing contact.


    With the weak connection now, he could not recall the peach blossom sword at all. He could only watch the war situation there become more and more fierce, and the ginger peach blossom had shown signs of unstoppable, and his mind was turning rapidly.


    "Apart from opening up the divine power, all the other moves are not very effective for him."


    "Unless, with that sword."


    Lu Li suppressed the restless real Qi in his body and thought of his imperfect move.


    The unfinished sword, which integrates divine killing into sword technique, has the effect of directly attacking the soul, and may have unexpected effects.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    "Ah."


    "Ginger peach blossom is right."


    "I''m not really a smart man."


    Thinking of the way to break the game, Lu Li laughed at himself.


    Even if Jiang Taohua''s attitude is ambiguous and her friends and enemies are not clear, Lu Li still can''t help watching her die after her death. Even if that is the best choice, as long as you wait for them to fight each other, no matter who died, there will be no loss to himself, but Lu Li can''t pass his own test.


    So, once again, he took off.


    What''s more, if you are a little careless this time, you may really die.


    "I can''t help it. I can only try my best." All kinds of thoughts flutter from the depths of his mind. Lu Li has only one sleeve. He takes out Canglang sword and stares at the battlefield where the light is constantly exploding.


    He didn''t mean to take out the other three swords.


    Against this level of enemy, those fancy means do not work. Before that, he almost destroyed the Dragon kiss sword even though he was the incarnation of fighting against Yuqiong. Although zangfeng and Xueshuo are also the top spirit soldiers, they may not be defeated by him.


    The current situation, of course, is that Canglang sword, as a magic weapon, is more stable.


    In other words, there is no better way for him now than to do his best.


    "Give me a chance. I can kill him."


    After taking a deep breath, Lu Li mobilized his mind and established a direct relationship with Jiang Taohua.


    Fortunately, his spiritual cultivation has reached the concrete level. Even in this terrible battlefield, which is full of aura like sea, he can still achieve secret transmission without being found by his opponent.


    Ginger peach blossom is actually hard to support, but when she heard Lu Li''s voice directly from her mind, her look or slightly moved.


    She could not be distracted to ask, and would not do so, but she still chose to believe in Lu Li.


    "Go and get my sword."


    Lu Li''s voice sounded again, "at least it''s a magic weapon. Don''t waste your fighting power."


    Ginger peach blossom smell speech, eyes a sweep, saw trapped in that piece of lightning dense net of peach blossom sword.


    She frowned slightly, then raised her hand and shot out a dazzling ice blue light, as if even the space could freeze the frost force, making the deadlock situation of both sides slightly changed.


    A small part of the purple and black thunder was defeated. The strong man hiding in the dark seemed to have no idea that Jiang Taohua had the power to resist, but he said in a deep voice: "so far, I''m still fighting in a corner. Do you want to refuse the last mercy of the God to you?"


    Jiang Taohua turns a deaf ear, and grabs the peach blossom sword with his palm when he can move freely.


    Even though she was not far away, the peach blossom sword was still captured by her, and the shrill sound of tearing up the space sounded, and the magic weapon that appeared and disappeared turned into purple light again and flew to the front of Jiang Taohua.


    Although peach blossom sword is a flying sword, Jiang Taohua has not practiced any flying sword skills. However, as Lu Li said, it is a magic weapon at any rate. However, if it is a magic weapon, it has its own magical features.


    Let alone in the hands of a top master.


    Ginger peach blossom drives the peach blossom sword with its huge sea like genuine Qi, and immediately makes the purple peach blossom sword covered with blue light, which is overwhelming, directly tearing up the protection of the mysterious strong man. As the sky light suddenly breaks, it bursts out extremely dazzling strong light, and dyes the whole sky into ice blue.


    The purple and black thunder was also broken in this moment.


    Hum!


    Hidden in the thunder behind the strong man is also a stuffy hum, in the moment of the light dissipated, the first time exposed his true face.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Among the many masters in the imperial capital, one voice sounded.


    It was Shen Qingping, the ancestor of the Shen family.


    "Do you know this man by offering sacrifices?"


    Someone asked after being flustered.


    Shen Qingping''s face was extremely ugly. He gazed at the middle-aged man in a black robe and white hair in the sky. After carefully identifying a few eyes, Shen Qingping said: "it''s more than recognizing I nearly died in this man''s hands at that time! "


    Shen Qingping is one of the only three dynasty veterans of the tuntian Shengguo.


    Although he did not become the top, heaven and man are hopeless, but he was also an extremely powerful master. A strong man who can bring a fatal threat to him can not be a man of unknown origin.


    Fei''s ancestor also looked up at the strong man who showed his real body in the sky. After a long time, he looked shocked and said, "it''s him!"


    "What''s the point? Who is he?"


    There is a master who has made friends with the old ancestor of the Fei family.


    The old father of the Fei family was livid and did not answer this question.


    "He He is the leader of the old sect leader who finished the invincible age of the demon gate. He is the leader of the upper gate of Tianmen and the one who cuts the devil. Luo Chunqiu


    After Shen Qingping said the name, the scene was suddenly quiet for a moment.


    Everyone seemed dumb, so quiet that they couldn''t hear their breath.Fei family ancestor wryly smile, "really did not expect, this monster is still alive."


    With his fiery temper, Fei''s ancestor can be called a monster, which proves that the other party is indeed a "monster".


    But this evaluation was acquiesced by all present.


    Even those who have not seen Luo Chunqiu with their own eyes have heard of the name of the demon Slayer.


    After all, almost all the people present are old masters, and they all have a certain understanding of those who once dominated the world.


    In particular, such as the demon chopper Luo Chunqiu, they are like thunder.


    "But isn''t Luo Chunqiu dead?"


    A great master hesitated for a long time and doubted.


    Shen Qingping shook his head and looked at the familiar figure in the sky.


    Finally murmured: "a strong man like him may have already crossed life and death."


    "Luo Chunqiu, who killed the devil?"


    In the sky, Lu Li naturally heard the comments of those masters.


    With the intensity of his mind, the conversation of those masters was almost the same as whispering to him.


    But he was a little surprised.


    It''s not surprised at the person''s background, but at why the other person joined the cult.


    The former leader of Tianmen is more noble than the emperor of any dynasty in ancient times. It can even be said that the leader of Tianmen gate is a small group of people standing at the top of the world.


    There seems to be no reason for a strong man like him to bow down to the throne like anyone else.


    Even if the other party is heaven and man.


    Although the Shintoism has such a monster as the Holy Light Pope, which can play the fighting power of heaven and man level, there is no need to pay attention to the recruitment of the Shinto with the status of Luo Chunqiu.


    Moreover, according to Shen Qingping and others, Luo Chunqiu should have died long ago. But not only did he not die, but he also became the "number one thug" of the Shinto, and the details of this are somewhat intriguing.


    "Luo Chunqiu, it''s the first time I''ve heard of your real name," the great God envoy of natural enemies. "


    Jiang Taohua provoked his fingertips, manipulated the peach blossom sword and continued to attack Luo Chunqiu. At the same time, she said with a smile: "if I knew that the great emissary of the God sect who punishes the enemy on behalf of heaven is the former leader of Tianmen, I should have flattered you at the beginning."


    Luo Chunqiu narrowed his eyes and glanced over the masters watching the battle. He first looked at Shen Qingping, then raised his hand. His hand was full of withered breath and held the peach blossom sword flying like electricity.


    Hiss!


    His palm was cut out a wound, purple black blood sprinkled, but the peach blossom sword was firmly held in his hand, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    After all, this flying sword is not the property of Jiang Taohua. Once it is cut off, it is difficult for Jiang Taohua to control it again.


    However, Luo Chunqiu did not pay any price to control this annoying flying sword.


    In addition to the cut wound, his whole right hand was frozen by the frost of ginger peach blossom, half of his body was frozen with light frost.


    So far, this has been the least powerful scene.


    But the danger of it increased more than several times than before.


    "Lu Li, the Shinto has given you a lot of opportunities."


    Although half of his body was frozen by the frost of Jiang Taohua, Luo Chunqiu didn''t think so. He turned his eyes and looked at Lu Li and said, "if you do it today, you will give up the last good will of Shinto."


    "From then on, the Shinto and you will never die."


    In the spring and Autumn period, it seems that there is no meaning of any small matter.


    But no one doubts the "power" of his words.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    "Threatening me?"


    Lu Li sneered.


    Now, there is no point in talking about this threat.


    Although the person who said this is a demon slayer and the leader of Tianmen front door, no one dares to ignore the power behind this sentence, but since the two sides have already started a war, all verbal confrontation is futile.


    Lu Li didn''t mean to talk nonsense to him at all. Taking advantage of the moment when the purple black lightning net was defeated by Jiang Taohua, he used his powerful mind to reestablish the connection with the peach blossom sword. Luo Chunqiu, who held the peach blossom sword in his hand, suddenly noticed the "struggle" of the flying sword.


    He frowned and said in a deep voice, "if you don''t repent, you should kill!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the terrible atmosphere of abyss and prison rose around him. The pure black thunder continued to spread out, making the zenith a purgatory environment again.


    "Be careful, he''s going to be serious!"


    Jiang Taohua drinks a sound, remind Lu Li, at the same time also like a streamer to withdraw the black thunder diffusion range.


    Lu Li''s heart is slightly tight, but at the critical moment, he recalls the peach blossom sword and cuts out countless purple and black blood, breaking free from the shackles of Luo Chunqiu.


    "Die!"


    Luo Chunqiu roared, thunder suddenly broke out, sweeping nine days and ten places, just like a fierce beast, tearing everything in front of you, including the space, which was fragmented under the rage of those thunder, revealing the dark void!


    "Not good!"


    Shen Qingping saw this scene, and immediately burst into momentum and voice. He said to those masters, "let''s join hands, and don''t let thunder fall into the imperial capital."


    The magic city emperor is a floating city in the air. It was originally a fragment of the ancient magic city, but because of the long time, many people have ignored this point. However, when the sky was full of devastating black thunder, Shen Qingping instantly remembered this point and immediately joined forces with the masters around him to block it.


    Otherwise, when the black thunder rages across the sky, the imperial capital floating in mid air will be the next target to be swallowed up.


    With Shen Qingping''s warning, those masters obviously realized this, and without any hesitation, they gathered around Shen Qingping.


    "Everybody, it''s about life and death. Don''t keep your hand."


    Shen Qingping''s eyes swept past the faces of these masters.


    More than 20 masters are all the top forces of the imperial family and the martial arts practitioners. Not counting the powerful in the Imperial Palace, they are all the strength of the current imperial capital.


    Some of them are new masters within ten years, and some are old acquaintances. Shen Qingping knows that there are many intrigues between them, but now, those thoughts can never be found again.


    So his tone also added a bit stern, "if someone has other ideas, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    "Don''t worry about the big sacrifice. It''s a matter of priority. There''s no one among us who is so blind."


    The old ancestor of Fei family took the lead to make a guarantee, and looked at several masters with flashing eyes with warning eyes.


    Shen Qingping''s worry is not aimless. These guys are not good at it, and it is not impossible to kill their opponents while they are in chaos.


    However, after Shen Qingping and Fei''s ancestors warned one after another, those guys who hid some small thoughts also restrained some points.


    Shen Qingping immediately said: "launch defense, release the true Qi of Xuanmen Youfu!"


    After hearing the speech, they acted in different ways, but they also released the Xuanmen secluded mansion according to his words. A large number of true Qi gathered together, and Shen Qingping was responsible for guiding it. At once, a colorful arc-shaped energy shield was erected in the sky.


    Combined with the power of more than 20 masters, this energy shield still can not completely protect the whole emperor in it.


    Seeing that the black thunder in the sky was about to fall, Huang Xuan also said in a deep voice: "open the power of the big array to help them!"


    "Your majesty!"


    If the emperor''s name is damaged, even if it is destroyed


    "Do it!"


    Huang Xuan repeated in a deep voice.


    "What are you waiting for?" Mu Ning Qiu also looked at those around the master who was full of hesitation, "now don''t open the battle to protect the imperial capital. When they are defeated, the imperial capital is still doomed."


    "Let''s move." Liang Yuan sighed and agreed with Huang Xuan and Mu Ning Qiu.


    "Yes


    Until then, those masters were given the order to open the palace array.


    A light rose from the depth of the palace and quickly penetrated into the energy shield supported by more than 20 masters. It immediately made the energy shield more concise and completely covered the whole imperial capital.


    Click!


    Almost at the moment of the formation of the energy shield, the dark thunder spread over the imperial capital and collided with the energy shield for the first time.


    The sound of shattering came from above their heads. It was the rupture of the energy shield.The ripples that can be seen by the naked eye spread quickly. Many masters headed by Shen Qingping were bitten on the spot. Several weaker masters spat out blood, and the virtual shadows of Xuanmen and Youfu shook.


    Shen Qingping''s face was also white, and his eyes looked at the palace. If the imperial palace had not opened the large array in time, they could not compete with the crazy black thunder.


    But even if there is a big force to join, Shen Qingping is also very clear that they can not support for too long.


    "We can''t let this force enter the imperial capital!"


    With this in mind, Shen Qingping''s eyes were suddenly firm. The Xuanmen and Youfu behind him were actually burning up, tempered by the invisible fire, and more powerful forces emerged.


    His hands were shining, his hair was flying, and he snorted. He made up for the defect with his own strength and filled the cracks in the energy shield.


    "Big sacrifice wine!"


    "Old Shen!"


    Around the master see this scene, have a low voice.


    Burning the Xuanmen and Youfu itself can really exchange extremely powerful power for a period of time, but it is no different from self exploding Xuanmen and Youfu. Although there is relatively room for turning around, once the Xuanmen and Youfu are burned out, Shen Qingping will still die.


    "Don''t be distracted. It''s not over yet." Shen Qingping frowned and stopped them.


    At the moment, the people in the capital also saw this scene.


    In front of the black thunder like the heavenly power, the strength of more than 20 masters can only guarantee that they will not be defeated in an instant, and Shen Qingping''s self sacrifice behavior makes them feel a little uncomfortable.


    What is a master?


    It''s not that strength is stronger than others, it''s a master. But in the critical moment to stand up, shoulder their own stick to everything, is the master!


    Shen Qingping, as the former great sacrificial wine, is not a perfect person, but he knows that his everything comes from tuntian Shengguo. At such a time, even if he gives everything back to tuntian Shengguo, he will hold on to the sky!


    "Luo Chunqiu!"


    Burning Xuanmen and Youfu continuously makes Shen Qingping''s body burst out countless bloodstains.


    He stares at the figure in the depth of the black thunder and says, "you are not qualified to destroy us demons!"


    Boom!


    As soon as his voice fell, he burst out a stronger genuine Qi, which turned the energy shield into a light gold.


    The black thunder was not mainly used to attack the imperial capital. The power diffused out was gradually completely isolated by the energy shield, and could not enter the scope of the imperial capital at all.


    "Old Shen..."


    Mu Ning Qiu in the palace saw this scene, his nose was sour, and he could only move his eyes.


    She can''t help being emotional at this moment.


    As the eldest princess of the holy Kingdom, she must ensure that the emperor will not be in any danger, especially in the case of the disappearance of her father and the emperor, the burden on her is heavier and she has to make a choice.


    "Little girl, isn''t it a good taste?"


    Huang Xuan said: "as a person in power, you need to learn a lot."


    Mu Ning Qiu glared at her fiercely.


    However, Huang Xuan didn''t think so. On the surface, she still maintained the dignity of "Mujing". Secretly, she continued to transmit: "do you think that no strong man has ever tried to kill the demon emperor and enter the capital of the demon Kingdom since the war of the kingdom of the devil?"


    "If the strength is not strong enough, we should be aware of being beaten. Why did Meng xuanqiong become a taboo for you to swallow up the Heavenly Kingdom? Is it not because he almost pierced the kingdom of tuntian with one sword


    "No matter the martial arts or the emperor, in the final analysis, it is strength."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Mu ningqiu was said to be a little upset. After a cold response, she turned her head and looked at Liang Yuan, "manager Liang, order to go on. At this moment, we must not let the people have any turmoil."


    The top war broke out in the sky of the imperial capital. For them, the most difficult problem at present is that some evil guys among the people secretly incite them.


    Once there is unrest within the imperial capital, that is the trouble.


    As for Luo Chunqiu and Jiang Taohua who are fighting, they are secondary.


    Liang Yuan smelled the speech, nodded slightly, pinched the seal Jue, and immediately ordered the order to go down.


    After Mu Ning Qiu finished speaking, the color of worry flashed over her eyes.


    She is worried about Lu Li.


    "This guy, it seems, is really crazy."


    Mu Ning Qiu clenches her silver teeth and tries to find Lu Li''s figure from the nearly collapsed void.


    Unfortunately, let alone her, even more powerful masters like Liang Yuan can''t see through the war behind the void.


    Fortunately, the nearly endless black thunder finally showed signs of stopping. After the rampage, the energy shield supported by more than 20 masters was running out of oil, and the light was dim.


    And Shen Qingping has almost become a bloody man.


    Almost half of that terrible pressure was taken over by himself. He played a role worthy of ten masters.


    However, in the moment of relaxation, Shen Qingping is showing a bitter smile.


    This is just the Yu Wei released by Luo Chunqiu. The real target is not the imperial capital, but they can barely resist this terrible force by combining more than 20 masters, even the strength of the Imperial Palace array.


    "Has his strength reached this level over the years?" Shen Qingping refused the good intention of the old ancestor of the Fei family to help him. He looked at the space outside the energy shield after being ravaged by black thunder. He was shocked.


    I saw that the space seemed to be ploughed through, and there were many black cracks that would hardly appear in the ordinary days. Among them, the destructive power still flickered.


    "I''m afraid it''s just like this if heaven and man do it?"


    A master suddenly sighed softly.


    His words, however, elicited silence from others.


    They have not seen the real heaven and man level strong, but Luo Chunqiu''s terror power has indeed subverted their understanding of the master.


    Unless heaven and man, what level of master can be so strong?


    In the old street, Yao Dou''s face turned white with fright. He looked at Gu Haoran and said, "tell me the truth. Is Lu Li your enemy?"


    "I think you just want to kill him?"


    Gu Haoran glared at Yao Dou, "you boy, don''t alienate the relationship between our brothers here."


    After that, he sighed: "to tell you the truth, I don''t want him to take such a risk. But you see, he chose it himself. "


    "Even if Jiang Taohua doesn''t need his help at all, he can''t pass his own level. Even though he knew it was likely to be a death, he turned back. "


    "Sometimes, chance is just a line short of death. No one can say whether this is an opportunity or a robbery. "


    After a pause, Gu Haoran continued: "it depends on his own whether he can cross over."


    Hearing this, Yao Dou raised his head and looked at those terrible cracks in the void and hesitated, "but is this really a battle that the master can intervene in?"


    To tell you the truth, it was the first time that he felt that Lu Li was really pitiful.


    Before that, I only thought that Lu Li was in front of him by luck. What he could do might not be impossible. But now it seems that Lu Li is simply taking his own life as a chip. Every time he fights, he may lose the whole game.


    As for losing?


    Looking at those dark cracks and the dark energy shield that more than 20 masters tried their best to hold up, the answer is almost self-evident.


    If we lose this battle, we can''t even find the body, right?


    Thinking of this, Yao Dou looked at Dong AO and the butcher, hesitated and said, "you two really don''t want to fight?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Dong Ao shook his head, "Gu Haoran said right, breaking people into the road, this is the big hatred of life and death."


    Although the butcher did not speak, his attitude was similar.


    Although he was about to kill himself.


    The butcher once said that he had a blood feud with that man in heaven. Yao Dou didn''t understand at the beginning, until the identity of Luo Chunqiu was revealed by Shen Qingping. Yao Dou probably knew that the butcher had any hatred with this man.


    As one of the holy places of the right path, Tianmen has a deep blood feud with the ancient evil gate. Luo Chunqiu, the leader of the front door of Tianmen, is also known as a devil slayer, which proves that he should have killed many powerful people in ancient times.


    Maybe there''s a close relative of the butcher''s family?Yao Dou guessed in his heart, but he did not dare to ask.


    Now he realized that the world was changing too fast. One by one, the old strong ones emerge one after another, and the new generation of strong ones are also emerging. It may not be long before the master is no longer a decisive warrior.


    However, Yao Dou still looked at Gu Haoran and couldn''t help asking, "you said that Lu Li wanted to become a Taoist through this battle Does he want to break through the stereotype of God, heaven and man at one stroke? "


    Gu Haoran shook his head and did not answer directly for the first time.


    But he thought about it and said, "it''s up to him. He has accumulated a lot now, and it''s still unknown where he can go under the pressure of life and death."


    "It may be a breakthrough in one or two small realms, or a leap to become a top master."


    "To be a man of heaven It''s exaggeration, but it''s not impossible. "


    "Anyway, let''s see first."


    Gu Haoran said softly: "no matter where he can go, the premise of everything is that he can survive."


    Yao Dou was silent.


    Yeah.


    No matter where Lu Li can go, the most important problem is that he survives the battle first.


    And Lu Li is really trying to "survive.".


    In the broken void, a huge metal egg floated up and down. After a long time, Lu Li dared to come out from behind the metal egg. A faint arc flashed all over his body. The purple golden light of his eyes had not dissipated. He vomited a mouthful of dirty blood and his face was dignified.


    He did everything he could to survive.


    First, the metal egg''s almost endless swallowing ability is used to dissolve most of the pressure, and then the golden energy in the body is activated to adsorb on the body for the second layer of protection. The third layer is the body protecting Qi which combines the power of the mind and the huge real Qi of the mysterious mansion in the sea.


    Even with triple protection, he was almost swept to death by the black thunder of indiscriminate attack.


    Even if he did not enter the state of internal vision, Lu Li could feel that at least half of his meridians were "burnt".


    "Ginger peach blossom, are you dead?"


    Wipe off the blood from the corner of his mouth, Lu Li''s eyes scan the surrounding area, and his mind waves spread out to find the smell of ginger peach blossom.


    "You''re not dead. How could I possibly die?"


    Then, in the middle of a void storm, ginger peach blossom slowly floating out, eyes full of mysterious blue light.


    Lu Li saw this, and his mind moved: "have you mastered the power of the star God?"


    "It''s not complete. It can only be controlled temporarily."


    The light in Jiang Taohua''s eyes gradually dissipated, and her face became pale.


    It can be seen that she has also used all her skills just now.


    "What''s the origin of Luo Chunqiu? Is it too fierce?"


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to want to talk about the power of the stars and gods, Lu Li didn''t continue to ask. Instead, she looked at the empty space that was hard hit around her. Half jokingly, half seriously, she said, "if all the great envoys of the Shinto had this skill, I would have accepted it."


    "The former leader of Tianmen is known as the most terrible Tianjiao after the first one."


    Jiang Taohua said calmly: "moreover, it is his writing to cultivate the son with his divine power. It can be said that no one in the world today, except the Pope, knows more about the nature of divine power and its use than he does. "


    "You have seen the light before, don''t you feel familiar with this black thunder?"


    She looks at Lu Li.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was shocked and said, "he transformed himself into a monster of divine light?"


    "Not only that"


    "you will soon understand what the name of the natural enemy, the great God, means."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    With the words of Jiang Taohua, Lu Li''s whole body suddenly tenses, and the feeling of being watched by ancient fierce animals reappears. The sense of danger from the master almost explodes at this moment.


    Lu Li squints at the end of the void.


    Luo Chunqiu''s whole body was burning with black flame and floated slowly towards them.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. Lu Li even saw those black flames condensing into a huge and ferocious animal head in the void behind him, which made Luo Chunqiu''s momentum expand infinitely, and his ferocious power was irresistible.


    "Is that too much exaggeration?" For the first time, Lu Li felt this kind of hopeless feeling. He didn''t even dare to wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead. He turned his head and looked at the same dignified ginger peach blossom. "Do you dare to stay here and break up? Do you really want to die?"


    Jiang Taohua''s eyes stare at Luo Chunqiu and smile, "if you don''t do this, how can you put down your guard?"


    "To tell you the truth, you should be very moved?"


    Hearing Jiang Taohua''s question, Lu Li''s expression was stiff, and he didn''t reply positively. He sighed: "it seems that I really made a stupid decision today. Now I''m going to die here with you."


    It is not that Lu Li has lost his fighting spirit, but that Luo Chunqiu has shown his strength, which has completely surpassed the scope of the master. Even many of the heaven and man he has seen may not be able to achieve such terrible ferocity.


    Although he has not yet been able to cross the gate of heaven and man, he has changed the essence of his life by another means.


    Divine power.


    Luo Chunqiu''s body has been perfectly integrated with the divine power.


    Even if Lu Li had never seen a family of gods, he felt that even if it was a real family of gods, it might not be better than Luo Chunqiu.


    Just like Jiang Taohua''s comment, he has developed his divine power to the limit.


    The thunder, the black flame, the power that can easily tear the void and bring destruction is divine power.


    In other words, this is the end of divine power.


    The "divine light" sent by the Shinto to to warn itself of Biluo''s terrible power is just like a joke.


    "Are there any countermeasures?"


    Forced to suppress the subtle anomalies in his body, Lu Li glanced at the ginger peach blossom.


    In the face of such a powerful opponent, relying on those small tricks is certainly no use, and between the two of them, only Jiang Taohua can compete with Luo Chunqiu for a little while. If it''s their own, I''m afraid that one face-to-face will open up the divine power, otherwise they will be killed by Luo Chunqiu.


    "The strategy is..."


    Jiang Taohua''s eyes gradually glowed blue, and the power of the star God ignited again.


    Boom!


    She set off a shining storm like a starry River in the void and rushed to luochunqiu.


    "Kill him, or be killed by him!"


    When Lu Li heard this, Jiang Taohua had already come to Luo Chunqiu. Blue light was blooming in her eyes, and a gorgeous Star River was pulled from her back. She was wrapped up by the power of the star God, and her arm fell down. A blow without fancy was smashed at Luo Chunqiu!


    "Looking for death!" Luo Chunqiu''s expressionless face suddenly twisted up. His eyes were full of ferocity, which was also the most ferocious blow back!


    Bang!


    Their fists collided with each other, and the whole void seemed to stagnate for a moment. Micro


    flame, starlight, and terror are like flames that are scattered everywhere. Even if you are in the void, after one thousandth of an hour of stagnation, Lu Li felt the huge wind pressure sweeping in his face, and the purple and golden light under his eyes also lit up. He waved his sword to cut off the terrible wind pressure, but he said: "it''s really a reasonable plan!"


    However, he was not crazy enough to rush to Luo Chunqiu like a peach blossom.


    Other than that, the black flame formed by the divine power of Luo Chunqiu is not something to be provoked.


    He looked around him. Although the void was temporarily formed and temporarily separated from the space of Zhenwu area, it also represented that this place and Zhenwu area were temporarily divided into two worlds.


    That is to say, here, whether it is jiangtaohua or luochunqiu, they can only use their own strength to fight, instead of prying a lot of heaven and earth aura as before.


    "That''s good news."


    Lu Li looks at Luo Chunqiu and Jiang Taohua, who are in a "fierce battle". As he expected, although their current fight is extremely dangerous, they both rely on their own strength.


    Different powers have emerged one after another, but there is no such aura that can cover tens of thousands of miles.


    This also means that the gap between the two sides has been pulled to a closer range.


    However, Lu Li could see that there were signs that the peach blossom could not hold on, so he took many things out of his sleeve without thinking.


    They are all array runes, short swords, and totem runes with faint light.


    "Since this is also void, it means that there is also a void storm here."After taking out these things, Lu Li did not stop. Instead, he kept observing his surroundings. His mind extended like a "tentacle" and felt the violent power hidden in the depths of the void.


    Lu Li is no stranger to the void storm.


    Whether in Liangjiehe or when he returned to Zhenwu from his childhood, he had witnessed the horror of this power.


    Therefore, he decided to use his "old line" to deal with Fu luochun.


    To put it in a nutshell, blow him up!


    The situation was tense and urgent, so Lu Li did not care about the compatibility between the formations and whether there was any conflict between them. As soon as he pinched them, those array symbols became one after another, and then he threw them into the void.


    The moment when the array Fu was thrown into the void by him, it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and even the ripples did not spread too much and then disappeared.


    After throwing out about 30 array runes step by step, Lu Li picked up a rune short sword, instilled his true Qi into it, and said in silence, "up


    Suddenly!


    The rune short sword broke out at a speed no less than that of peach blossom sword and disappeared in the void.


    At his feet, however, a red totem of several hundred feet stretched out in an instant.


    That''s a sign of the formation.


    After all this, Lu Li didn''t stop. Looking up at the increasingly fierce fighting there, Jiang Taohua obviously fell into a disadvantage. Luochun Qiushi is too powerful. Even if Jiang Taohua has initially mastered the star God, which is said to be a terrible force to destroy the world, Luo Chunqiu has beaten him. The power of the star God is constantly collapsing, and his beautiful face is gradually filled with dignity.


    "Hold on a little longer."


    Lu Li in the heart to give her encouragement, a palm turn, eight different colors of totems fly up, long rotation, emitting a mysterious light.


    Looking at the eight totems, Luli has a little toothache, mainly heartache.


    It took about 100000 points to make this treasure. It was originally used to press the bottom of the box to deal with the heaven and man who could come to Yuqiong, but it was used today.


    But Lu Li also did not have much hesitation, a little finger, the point in the snow-white totem.


    Cut the snow sword!


    A brilliant light blooms. The snow sword belonging to xuezun is transformed into a transparent sword with white body. If you look at it carefully, it is not much different from the White Deer sword.


    Bang!


    The transparent sword suddenly fell, and though there was nothing in the void, it made a muffled sound to suppress something.


    Then, Lu Li points to the next rune.


    Move mountain sword!


    Eight wasteland sword idea!


    Starlight sword!


    Cut the sword!


    Four successive sword meanings emerge and are suppressed in all directions, forming a subtle connection with the sword meaning of cutting snow. It seems that there is a line connecting the five sword meanings in the void.


    At the moment, Rao is Lu Li''s image level, and his eyebrows are also tingling. Controlling these five swords to form a sword array, he almost makes the sea of knowledge set off waves, clouds rolling, and even the Youfu can not be suppressed.


    But


    Lu Li took a deep breath, not enough!


    Although the five sword ideas are strong enough, they are not enough to deal with Fu Luo Chun Qiu!


    Next!


    Lu Li reached out and touched the silver totem.


    No lack of sword intention!


    The silver sword fell down directly, and the light of six swords almost broke out the momentum that was not weaker than that of Luo Chunqiu and Jiang Taohua.


    Until this time, Luo Chunqiu also noticed Lu Li.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    Although he is crazy, it does not mean that he has lost his mind.


    Lu Li couldn''t hide his eyes from Lu Li''s small movements over there. However, Luo Chunqiu didn''t pay attention to the "path" of array. Even if Lu Li sets up a strange array in the void, it is useless for him.


    However, the strong breath of the six swords still made his mind shake slightly and couldn''t help being a little distracted.


    At the moment when he was distracted, Jiang Taohua seized the opportunity, and the light of his eyes, which tended to be dim, lit up again. With a bold fist, Luo Chunqiu''s black flame collapsed, and half of his body''s flesh and blood began to disperse, revealing a pair of bones emitting white light.


    "No use, ginger peach blossom."


    Luo Chunqiu looked down at his broken chest, even the powerful beating of his heart was clearly visible, but he did not care at all. He said calmly, "you are not my opponent, don''t struggle any more."


    "How could the great God, the natural enemy, speak up in the fight?"


    Jiang Taohua was not greedy for more than one punch. He opened a little distance from Luo Chunqiu and said with a smile: "in my impression, the natural enemy, the great God, will never give his compassion to his opponent."


    "You are not the enemy."


    Luo Chunqiu was expressionless. He gathered up the black flame that was floating outside and covered his wound. He looked like he was burning himself.


    But the essence of those powers is divine power. He has developed the power to the limit. If he transforms it a little, he can turn the black flame into a holy spirit.


    With the help of divine power, Luo Chunqiu''s ferocious and terrifying wound is rapidly healing, flesh and blood remodeling, and soon there is no scar left.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang peach blossom''s heart sank slightly, but her face still hung with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you actually mastered this technology."


    Yes.


    This terrible healing force is actually a technology developed by Shinto.


    But it doesn''t work on the human body.


    In other words, unless it is completely polluted by the flesh and blood of the sea god, the Terran''s body can''t adapt to the healing force of this monster level.


    "The mystery of divine power is more than that, but you refused this gift, otherwise, now you may not have the strength to fight with me."


    Luo Chunqiu said faintly, his eyes turned to Lu Li again and said coldly, "I know you are delaying him. If you think that ridiculous array can defeat me, I can only say that your idea is too naive. It''s so naive that I want to laugh. "


    "Come on, I don''t want to waste any more time."


    As the light of the six swords became more and more grand, Luo Chunqiu shook his head and raised a hand.


    Hiss!


    In the depths of the void, there was a terrible tearing sound.


    Then Jiang Taohua raised her head, because of the shock, the light in her eyes, which represented the power of the star God, shook up.


    As the most top master, Jiang Taohua should not be so disrespectful.


    However, what appeared in front of her was too amazing.


    At the end of her sight, there was a huge figure that could not be described in words. On its skin, there were countless mountains and rivers, as small as a gravel.


    What''s more, it''s just the upper body.


    Its flesh and blood have almost rotten, revealing pure gold skeleton, and its eyes have turned into two dark pits, in which there are many powerful breath surging and roaring.


    Jiangtaohua is very familiar with that smell.


    It''s the smell of monsters that belong to the water god family.


    "Marvel."


    Luo Chunqiu still raised his hand and said indifferently, "this is the root of everything, the real God body."


    "The divine power of Shinto comes from this."


    "This is one of the ancient gods who invaded Zhenwu area at that time."


    With the words of Luo Chunqiu, the huge body suddenly moved.


    it is as like as two peas of Luo Chun Qiu, who raised his right hand.


    Seeing the palm that was like a curtain of heaven over his head, Jiang Taohua also recovered from the shock, bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "do you know what you are doing?"


    "For what?"


    Luo Chunqiu showed a slightly puzzled expression, and then for the first time laughed: "I''m just looking for more powerful power."


    "This powerful, this seductive power, is worth any sacrifice that we humble."


    He shook his fingers, and the terrible remnant responded.


    The palm that covers the top of the void shakes the fingers. In the roar of thunder, a broken mountain falls down!


    Jiang Taohua''s face was cold, her body vibrated, and the Star River emerged again. She flew to the falling mountain, and the brilliant starlight burst out in the void. The mountain that had existed for a long time was instantly annihilated into dust, and the explosion light flashed away. The ginger peach blossom fell down and the corners of her mouth shed blood.She looked at Luo Chunqiu with incredible eyes, "you really dare to establish contact with its residual consciousness."


    "Are you not afraid to be swallowed up by that ancient consciousness?"


    "No, No


    Jiang Taohua suddenly burst into laughter and shook her head in self mockery. "The terrible strong man who punishes the enemy on behalf of heaven should have been polluted by that ancient idea for a long time."


    "You''re no longer a beholder, are you?"


    Luo Chunqiu did not agree, and said lightly: "in front of absolute power, any self-consciousness is ridiculous and pathetic. Many of the ideas of Shinto are lies used to fool those fools, but one sentence is true


    "There is no God in the world, but the final form of life evolution must be" God "


    The voice and this, Luo Chunqiu slowly put down his hand.


    The huge, rotting palm in the sky is also falling.


    He did not speak any more, but looked at Jiang Taohua like a dead man. "You don''t understand this. Even if you practice martial arts to death, you can''t reach this level."


    Ginger peach blossom smell speech, change a breath gently.


    The Qi in the body circulates again, and the blue light in the eyes is blazing!


    She tried her best to urge the power of the star God. Looking at the rotten palm which was like a natural disaster, her body suddenly lifted up and rose again and again, trying to carry the remains of the ancient god!


    "If you''re dead, don''t try to show off here."


    Jiang Taohua said softly.


    The next moment, the infinite starlight emerged, turned into a bright river of heaven, stopped at the place where the palm of the hand must pass through, and it was firmly held up.


    There was no earth shaking noise, no explosion of energy.


    The rotten palm patted on the sky River composed of starlight, and the black blood flowed out with the remaining blood and flesh, blackening the Tianhe and sprinkling it into the void like a waterfall.


    Tianhe was polluted by those black blood, and the power lost more than 30%.


    Wrapped by the power of the star God, Jiang Taohua did not mean to give up. Holding hands, her hair was windless, and the whole person was covered with mysterious and brilliant light, just like a star goddess coming from the sky.


    "A desperate struggle."


    In the face of her resistance, Luo Chunqiu gave a cold evaluation, but once again saw Lu Li standing between the six swords.


    He found that Lu Li had not moved for a long time.


    Like a sculpture that suddenly freezes, the arm reaches out and stops in the process of touching the seventh totem.


    No movement, no breath.


    There was only silence.


    Dead?


    Luo Chunqiu gazed at Lu Li, then shook his head slightly.


    It is not impossible for "mortals" to be so vulnerable, to be exposed to such powerful forces, to collapse of mind and to die of consciousness.


    "After all, not everyone has the opportunity to get out of the box."


    With a light finish, Luo Chunqiu communicated with the "ancient god" consciousness again, and the giant hand continued to press down to kill Jiang Taohua in Tianhe.


    The power of the star God?


    Luo Chunqiu''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt, but it was just the boast of the East emperor and the water god family.


    Even the gods can''t master the power of creating and destroying the world. How can the East emperor, who was abandoned by the water gods in Zhenwu area, get such power?


    Although the power of the star God is powerful, it is like a child without any resistance in front of the body of the ancient god.


    The end of this battle was predestined from the beginning.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    "Everything is meant to be. You can''t change anything."


    Luo Chunqiu looked at the ginger peach blossom covered with starlight and squeezing his last trace of strength. He was silent for a long time, and his eyes flashed a complex look, as if the hidden human nature was fighting against the divinity.


    But the struggle soon disappeared.


    Luo Chunqiu took back his eyes and whispered: "just like me in those years."


    After saying this, he waved his arm fiercely, and the huge palm covering the whole void began to close and hold tightly. The rotten flesh and blood splashed everywhere, and the polluted blood waterfall was pouring down continuously. The star bridge supported by ginger peach blossom became more and more dim, and the edge had been pinched to pieces.


    The remnant of the ancient god has far more power than human can imagine. What can see God, heaven and man, if it is in full bloom, one blow can burst into the sky of flesh and blood. Even if the corpse has been dead for tens of thousands of years, and the divinity has completely disappeared, the power contained in it is still terrible.


    Luo Chunqiu can only lead to 70% of the power, but has already let the ginger peach blossom to support, almost to the limit.


    It may not be long before she dies under this force.


    Her death has been doomed, Luo Chunqiu did not raise his eyes, but looked at Lu Li, surrounded by the light of six swords.


    After watching for a moment, a trace of doubt appeared in his eyes, and his mind constantly swept through the void where Lu Li was.


    "Something''s wrong.".


    He frowned and felt strange.


    Now, Lu Li''s state really seems to have fallen into extinction, and the fire of his soul no longer radiates any light. However, the body of a master level strong man will never lose his "vitality" so soon.


    How strong is the body of a master who has tempered the immortal body? The vigorous Qi and blood was like a burning stove, which could not be extinguished so quickly.


    But Lu Li''s current state is like a dead corpse.


    When Luo Chunqiu''s mind swept past, he couldn''t find any fluctuation with the vitality. Except for the six swords which were constantly boiling, there was no sign of life in that void.


    "Is this some form of suspended animation?" Luo Chunqiu''s thoughts moved, and he guessed that Lu Li might have evaded his divinity exploration by using some method of feign death.


    But what''s the point?


    Have reached this point, still use the method of feign death to hide oneself, do you want to hide in the dark to accumulate strength and give yourself a fatal blow?


    The idea flashed through my mind, even Luo Chunqiu felt a little funny.


    But he didn''t laugh. Instead, he extended his mind to the outside, sweeping the six swords and sweeping the arrays arranged by Lu Li in the void.


    The strange large array based on more than 30 runes and rune short sword as the core does not look like a common thing. However, Luo Chunqiu did not know what the array was used for. He could only roughly perceive whether the array was a threat to himself.


    Obviously, the answer is No.


    Luo Chunqiu, who has completely integrated the divine power and communicated with the survival consciousness of the ancient gods, is almost the most powerful existence in the world. Even if the old people who are greedy for life and fear death come to Tianwaitian, Luo Chunqiu is confident to fight against them.


    Lu Li wants to shake himself with an array. It''s just a dream.


    "However, this son can''t be kept."


    Although he didn''t feel any abnormality and danger, Luo Chunqiu still decided to solve the problem.


    He is a demon chopper. He has experienced nearly 10000 battles, and the number of masters of the demon sect who died in his hands is unknown. Naturally, he knows that there must be no negligence in the battle. Even if he has the advantage now, if he is not careful, he may lose everything.


    So he raised his left hand to Luli, and the huge God body behind him also raised his left hand. He patted Lu Li faster than suppressing Jiang Taohua!


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo!


    The terrible wind pressure is approaching, and Lu Li, standing in the center of the six swords, still has no action.


    However, the meaning of the six swords is just like being stimulated and blooms more dazzling light. The six lights interweave into a light column, swallowing Lu Li''s figure, and stabbing at the falling huge palm like a sharp sword.


    Boom!


    The turbulent energy burst out at the moment of contact between the two sides, and the six swords were as powerful as before, penetrating the huge palm through a small hole.


    But compared with its terrible size, it is as small as being broken by a needle.


    Full of rotten smell of dirty blood came out, Luo Chunqiu felt a pain in his palm, there was also blood in the infiltration.


    He frowned and looked at the column of light formed by six rays of light.


    In the depth of consciousness, it is very dangerous for the surviving will belonging to the ancient god to feed back the information to him!


    "Do you have the power to hurt the body?"


    "It''s incredible to be a master of the beginning. It''s no wonder that Shenhua values you so much that even his reincarnation doesn''t want to kill you. ""It''s a pity."


    Luo Chunqiu held his fist and squinted at the light column. "You shouldn''t stop in front of me."


    As soon as the voice falls, the huge palm in the sky slowly grasps, like the real God''s anger, smashes own fist to the human world!


    The light column at the top suddenly broke, and the brilliant light was all around, illuminating the whole void.


    Even Jiang Taohua felt the turbulent power fluctuation. The pressure on his head was light. He was surprised and didn''t miss the opportunity. The power of the star God was burning, holding up the right hand of the God''s remnant. He drank it, pushed it open, and then turned into a streamer to support Lu Li.


    "Don''t get in the way!"


    How can Luo Chunqiu not guard against her?


    He opened his mouth and spat out a black flame.


    It was an energy composed of pure divine power, which instantly fell on Jiang Taohua and ignited the star power on her body surface like a gangrene with bones.


    Jiang Taohua''s castration was immediately blocked, and he quickly mobilized his strength to fight against it.


    "I don''t want to kill you. Don''t get in my way again." Luo Chunqiu took a cold look at the peach blossom and gave the last warning.


    "Luo Chunqiu, you think too simple."


    While observing how long the light column released by the six swords will last, Jiang Taohua resists the process of the divine power corroding itself, and says in a deep voice: "the original intention of the Shinto is not to merge with the divine power. Shenhua studies divine power and carries out those experiments in order to create new species, so that all people can live before the real end of the day, instead of destroying the old Terrans and turning the whole world into death! "


    "The world has long abandoned us, don''t you understand?"


    Luo Chunqiu''s half of the spirits were maintained on the control of the God''s remnant body, and said coldly, "the truth of this world is ugly, which makes me want to vomit. What a naive idea


    If Lu Li is still awake at the moment, he will feel confused when he hears the conversation between the two people.


    Although Jiang Taohua is obviously not loyal to the Shinto religion, she obviously has some cooperative relationship with Shenhua Pope. Luo Chunqiu is the most powerful God of the Shinto, holding complete divine power in his hand, and even the God remnant that can give birth to the divine power is controlled by him, which shows that he is enough to be trusted by the Shinto.


    However, Luo Chunqiu obviously didn''t agree with Pope Shenhua''s point of view. On the contrary, he judged that Jiang Taohua, a Shinto, was speaking for him.


    "Do you think that the idea of the divine Pope of Shinto can solve the problem? If you want to destroy the world, destroy the Terran first? "


    Jiang Taohua''s face also cooled down: "no matter what kind of idea, I don''t agree, the fate of Terrans should be in the hands of the Terrans themselves. How qualified are you to choose for life in this world, whether it''s to create a new race or destroy all the human race? "


    "You still don''t understand, ginger peach blossom."


    Luo Chunqiu closed his eyes and opened them again. He had already hidden all the emotions belonging to human nature. He said coldly: "this world is a big deception. We all have no choice. Master, heaven and man, even the power of martial arts is false, the Terrans want to fight? How to fight? With the ridiculous wall of snow state, can you resist the four seas? Or are you counting on the idiots of Tianwaitian to eliminate world consciousness


    "From the beginning, we couldn''t do anything."


    "Choice? When did the Terrans have that luxury


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    Ideas, will, in fact, are very self things. Even among ordinary people, the conflict of views is difficult to convince the other party, let alone the more determined warrior.


    Strength reached Jiang Taohua, Luo Chunqiu this level of the top strong, all are determined generation. If a few words can persuade each other, they will be surprised.


    Not to mention anything else, even Pope Shenhua, a brilliant genius, realized this very early. He cut and copied his own consciousness. Once he deviated from his original intention, a new "self" would come forward to stop him.


    But the present split and internal strife of Shinto are the consequences of different views?


    Even if he can''t convince himself, Luo Chunqiu naturally did not intend to use words to serve Jiang Taohua.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to.


    "This son is regarded as hope by many people because of what?"


    Looking at the intersection of the six swords, Luo Chunqiu said in a deep voice: "because he opened the door of heaven and man, changed the last law in the eyes of the fool, leading to the early arrival of the great world? Ginger peach blossom, you say, this hope is not the most ridiculous joke


    "So you''re crazy."


    Jiang Taohua looked at Luo Chunqiu, and her mouth curled up a little, but it was full of sarcasm. "Luo Chunqiu, once the master of Tianmen, who killed demons, not only joined the plan of extermination of the gods, but also established a consciousness docking with the biggest enemy of the human race. Luo Chunqiu, do you think the world is sad, but have you not examined yourself? "


    "Look at what you look like now, aren''t you sad?"


    "Me?"


    Luo Chunqiu turned his head, raised his hands and looked at himself from left to right. "I am now the most powerful existence in the world. Integrating with the divine power and docking with the gods, all of these help me get out of the bondage of Zhenwu domain. Even if the world will really wake up and I will be promoted, I will not be a harvested pig. In your opinion, this is a kind of sad thing?"


    Jiang Taohua bit her teeth and didn''t answer, but she looked at the huge fist that was constantly breaking the sword light column.


    Before long, it will be able to completely smash the sword like light column and smash Luli into meat mud.


    But she was still entangled in the fire of divine power, unable to move for a moment.


    , unlike the flame that was released from the previous spring and Autumn period, it is the most core essence of the essence of the spirit, which is able to be roughly the same as the star God.


    "If someone can completely master the power of the star God..." The blue light in Jiang Taohua''s eyes is getting darker and darker, which is a sign that the power of star God begins to resist.


    At the beginning, she wanted to give the power of the star God to Lu Li, not to test, but to be sincere. Because this kind of power can not be mastered by any one person. Even though Luo Chunqiu despised the power of the star God, Jiang Taohua knew very well that the power of the star God really had the power of destruction and creation. But this premise is that the owner is recognized by the power of the star God, otherwise, the power of the star God is only a relatively high-level energy.


    But even so, the self who exerted the power of the star God could still fight against Luo Chunqiu, who had mastered the power of the star God. If someone could fully master the power of the star God, how powerful would it be?


    Until this time, Jiang Taohua finally regretted that he had not knocked out Luli and forced the power of the star God to him.


    "It''s a pity that the child with Dou Zun''s blood does not have the ability to contain the power of the star God."


    Jiang Taohua thought of Yao Dou and sighed silently in the bottom of her heart. Then the blue light in her eyes was suddenly stabilized. An extremely strong breath broke out and spread around her, and instantly broke through the entanglement of the fire of divine power.


    Luo Chunqiu saw this, slightly surprised to see the ginger peach blossom, and then was indifferent: "stubborn, then die with him!"


    Boom!


    The huge fist above the void is falling down rapidly, like the sky falling apart, bringing about the visual impact of destroying the sky and the earth.


    The light column, which is made up of six swords, suddenly gives out a sad cry, which is hard to sustain and begins to crack.


    At this time, Jiang peach blossom also turned into a streamer, directly into the six sword meaning, the repulsive force that does not divide the enemy and the enemy makes her long hair fly back, almost unable to stand firm.


    She was shocked: "what did this little guy do?"


    Without enough time to think about it, Jiang Taohua''s mind broke out and collided with Lu Li''s almost silent consciousness.


    Wake up!


    Invisible waves spread out, the power of mind concussion, Lu Li''s eyebrows seem to be slightly wrinkled.


    It seems to work.


    Jiang Taohua was so anxious that she once again mobilized her mind and prepared to bump into Lu Li. Lu Li''s eyebrows suddenly burst out with a purple light.


    Then, she saw a gourd fly out, staggering at her.


    Suddenly!


    Jiang Taohua only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and the surrounding scenes suddenly whirled around her. She came to a mysterious place where the fog turned.


    "This is Know the sea She only looked around and recognized that it was probably Zhihai. Although the sea of knowledge was much larger than what she knew, and the fog was burning like a flame, she understood her situation in an instant and knew that she was sucked into the sea of knowledge by the gourd."That is to say, Lu Li''s consciousness fell into the depth of the sea of knowledge because he could not bear the sword."


    This idea flashed through Jiang Taohua''s mind.


    But she immediately noticed something was wrong.


    If Lu Li''s consciousness falls into the depth of the sea of knowledge and is really dead, then this sea of knowledge should not be so "active", but become dead and silent with him.


    "Lu Li!"


    Having figured out this point, Jiang Taohua broke out the power of mind, broke the fog in a large area, and tried to find Lu Li''s figure.


    "Here I am."


    The next moment, Lu Li''s voice sounded.


    The fog came back and disappeared, and the surrounding scene changed again into a white room hung with a huge mirror.


    Lu Li''s figure, standing under the mirror, seems to be observing something.


    "What are you doing?" she frowned


    Lu Li sighed, and then said, "it''s obvious that I''m playing off."


    While speaking, Lu Li waved to the huge mirror, and the picture on the mirror flowed, reflecting the outside situation clearly.


    Jiang Taohua also went under the mirror, Ning Mei looked at it for a moment, and asked, "is it because of the six swords?"


    "It''s eight."


    Lu Li pointed to the right way: "I condensed my eight strongest sword ideas into array symbols, stripped off totems, and created a sword array that can theoretically kill heaven and man. Of course, it''s just theory. "


    "And you haven''t tried its power before?" Jiang Taohua''s mind fluctuated for a while, some speechless looking at Lu Li.


    Lu Li also said with a wry smile: "I can kill the bottom card of heaven and man. If I make one, I will soon lose my fortune. Do you still want me to create an experimental product?"


    "However, I didn''t expect that the eight swords condensed into a sword array would have such power. My current strength is still unable to control this force, so, playing off, knowing the sea to protect itself, trapped my consciousness here. "


    With that, Lu Li sighed. Before Jiang Taohua asked questions again, she said, "I have a way to solve the current situation. You can help me block it for a while."


    "Did you misunderstand something, little fellow?"


    "I''m not helping you, I''m just helping myself. That Luo Chunqiu and the Shenhua Pope of the Shinto religion are all crazy. If they get the antiques again, the world will be destroyed. "


    "But that doesn''t mean I have to help you. I''m not his opponent. I''m not going to put my life in order to save you. "


    "So you''re actually a reformer, and he''s the current Shinto faction?"


    Lu Li did not care about the second half of her sentence, but made a careful analysis and said: "the Pope who revived from the reformists advocated the creation of new species to resist the world harvest Terrans, while the religious Pope advocated the direct destruction of Terrans to destroy the world?"


    "Pope Shenhua and I are just working together." Jiang Taohua frowned, and then said, "no matter what our position is now, if you don''t get out of this state, you will die."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    "Don''t worry."


    Lu Li looked at the mirror on top of his head and said in a soft voice, "it''s not time yet."


    As he said this, he spread the power of the mind, and the space of knowing the sea suddenly had ripples like water waves.


    Jiang Taohua took a deep look at him, "little guy, don''t joke with your own life."


    Speaking of this, Jiang Taohua also hides half a sentence.


    If not, you will inherit the power of the star God.


    In her opinion, this is the last way to fight Luo Chunqiu.


    And it''s just a fight.


    Even if Lu Li can completely drive the power of the star God, the hope is extremely slim if he wants to defeat the monster that connects with the survival consciousness of the ancient god.


    However, Jiang Taohua thought that Lu Li had rejected the power of the star God, and now he would take the initiative to mention this matter, which would be a little too eager to suspect. Jiang Taohua knew that with Lu Li''s suspicious character, he would never accept it easily. He simply swallowed this sentence and wanted to see what he could do.


    Lu Li, who has released a lot of power of mind, is still staring at the mirror. His huge fist continues to fall. The wind pressure is amazing. The light column formed by the six sword ideas can''t last long. Fortunately, the time velocity within the sea awareness is different from that of the outside world. Its self-protection mechanism also draws the consciousness of land separation into the deep layer of understanding the sea, so as to think about Countermeasures in a sober state.


    Before his body was smashed into mud by the huge fist, Lu Li still had enough time to think about how to break the game.


    "Gourd.".


    "That gourd.".


    When Lu Li tried to communicate with the outside world with his mind, he suddenly felt a special force.


    It was the gourd given by Gu Haoran at the beginning, which was judged as the most precious accessory by the system, but it did not show much strength.


    In addition to being able to shuttle through the boundaries of life and death, ignoring the space distance and following its own soul, its only ability is probably between fantasy and reality, with very strange characteristics.


    Lu Li vaguely felt that the gourd was probably a key.


    As if the tentacle like mind swept the purple gourd floating on his head, but it seemed that nothing had been touched.


    This makes Lu Li feel surprised.


    "My spiritual cultivation has reached the concrete level. I can even crush the immortal body with all my strength, but I can''t feel the existence of this gourd?"


    "I want to see what you are."


    In this way, Lu Li once again touched the gourd with his own mind, and at the same time, bit by bit regained control of his body.


    It is only a temporary protective measure, not permanent. With the passage of time, the sea of knowledge will be released.


    In this process, Lu Li deduced countless times that he had opened the eight swords and fought with Luo Chunqiu. Unfortunately, the final result was not very optimistic.


    The key to breaking the game lies in the array he buried and the purple gourd.


    Lu Li is still very confident in his premonition. He repeatedly touches the gourd with his mind, and then says to Jiang Taohua, "my consciousness is about to regain control of my body. Leave."


    Without waiting for Jiang Taohua to speak, she felt that the surrounding scene was spinning again. A flower in front of her eyes was pushed out by the repulsive force of six swords.


    Time seems to have just passed for a moment, the dreamy meaning of Jiang Taohua''s eyes gradually disappears, and the eyes become a little deep.


    "Failed."


    "That''s for granted."


    Luo Chunqiu seems to have nothing to observe. "Ordinary people are too fragile. Even if they set foot on the realm of martial arts, they still can''t control their fate and real power. Like him, he was so out of his power that he fell into extinction, and there was basically no one alive... "


    Jiang Taohua originally frowned and wanted to refute, but Luo Chunqiu finally said that her voice stopped suddenly, which made her look up to Luo Chunqiu with some doubts.


    See Luo Chunqiu''s face, appeared a trace of doubt.


    Follow closely, ginger peach blossom also felt something wrong.


    She immediately looked back and saw a terrible void storm condensing behind the light column composed of six swords.


    "This is not a real void. Why is there a void storm?"


    This idea flashed through Luo Chunqiu''s mind.


    This void is clearly the battlefield created by him temporarily breaking up the space. Although it is isolated from the space of Zhenwu area, it is different from the real void and can produce the terrible force of void storm.


    "Is this his card?"


    Jiang Taohua and Luo Chunqiu have different ideas.


    She thought of Lu Li''s expression that he was not surprised. If she was not absolutely confident, how could anyone be as calm as he was at this critical moment of life and death?


    A madman who is not afraid of death can not be so mad.


    Those void storms created out of thin air whirled the vigorous wind, thunder, fire, and many mysterious dark matter. It is the same material as the void crack. Even if the master touches and contaminates the body, it will instantly make the immortal body begin to crack.But how much dark matter does the void crack produce?


    And the scale of this terrible storm is not an order of magnitude at all.


    Rao Shiluo Chunqiu no matter how confident, see those constantly rolling, and even enhance the meaning of the void storm, the look began to change.


    With his combat experience, he immediately understood something.


    Lu Li''s previous seemingly useless actions seem to be waiting for this moment?


    "Is it an array?"


    "Use the array to influence the coming of the void storm and die with me?"


    "How can he be sure that I have no way out of this void in an instant?"


    "No, it''s not. It''s contradictory to his wisdom."


    All kinds of thoughts kept rolling. Luo Chunqiu''s huge fist, which was about to break the sword light column, suddenly stopped. The powerful kinetic energy caused the whole void to vibrate, and the invisible waves were rampant.


    He stopped.


    But it is not to give up killing Lu Li, but to control the God remnant to those empty storms.


    No matter what Lu Li was trying to do with these empty storms, Luo Chunqiu''s rich combat experience and strong premonition after many battles told him that no matter what the enemy wanted to do, it was enough to stop them.


    To defeat all the opponent''s cards is the way to be invincible.


    The terrible palm of God''s remnant body grabs to the void storm, and immediately sends out the friction sound that makes the scalp numb. The pure gold skeleton is exploding at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the broken residue is like a golden rain, which is then destroyed into embers by the vigorous wind and fire. The huge palm grabs a void storm. With a strong grip, the thunder breaks and the flame goes out. The strong dark matter flows in the fingers like black blood, mixing with the rotten blood of the God''s remnant body, sending out a pungent odor.


    Only by destroying this void storm, the palm of God''s remnant body was seriously injured, and even one finger had been broken, leaving a layer of skin connected.


    "That''s all." Seeing that the void storm can''t resist being crushed by himself, Luo Chunqiu frowned, but at the same time he was relieved.


    "Maybe I am too cautious, the strength of the void is hard to measure. The formation of these storms is probably a coincidence."


    At first, he thought that Lu Li had buried something behind him, so he triggered the void storm. Now it seems that the formation rate of these storms is coincidence, and there is no sign of active resistance.


    The warrior is not unable to affect the terrible power in the void, but that is not a master in the beginning of Ming and you can control.


    After crushing a storm, Luo Chunqiu no longer pays attention to the remaining void storm. The God remnant is not completely invincible. The dark matter born in the void can hurt the God remnant to the greatest extent, and destroy the remaining void storm. The gain is not worth the loss.


    So he plans to kill Lu Li first.


    So his eyes turned back and slowly raised his arm.


    But it was just then.


    The consciousness of the God remnant suddenly began to wail, which made Luo Chunqiu, who had been connected with it, into a group, and snorted bitterly like thunder. Because of the connection of consciousness, he had to bear most of the pain felt by the God remnant, but it was the first time that he felt such terrible and desperate pain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    "Is it a void storm?"


    "The dark matter..."


    "Damn it!"


    Luo Chunqiu was forced to keep a little sober, and was not engulfed by the huge pain from the consciousness of God remnant body.


    But his facial features have been completely distorted, forced to look at the previously crushed void storm.


    Instead of disappearing, the energy from the void storm, which was crushed and exploded by the remnant body of the God, did not disappear. Instead, it gathered more than 30 channels of energy under the guidance of dark matter and flew around.


    At the same time, the rest of the void storm seemed to be drawn by inexplicable force, and began to fiercely hit the palm of the God''s remnant body.


    Those dark matter twined around the palm, devoured the severed fingers, rotted the flesh and blood, and shattered the bones, making the small half of the hands of the God''s remnant body evaporated almost instantly.


    Forced to endure the huge pain, Luo Chunqiu roared, consciousness once again occupied the dominant position, directly controlled the arm to smash toward the light column!


    "It must be him!"


    "It''s him who plays tricks!"


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    Crazy killing is intended to turn the chest, Luo Chunqiu''s eyes have become scarlet color, the heart is filled with the idea of killing Lu Li.


    The situation suddenly changed. Jiang Taohua, who had not yet responded, was shocked by the shrill wind. Without any hesitation, she urged the power of the star God to jump in front of the light column, and once again burst out the bright star river training, blocking the only way of the huge arm with her body.


    "Get out of here


    Luo Chunqiu has lost his last patience with ginger peach blossom.


    He let out a roar, and the whole person was almost crazy by the terrible pain. Black flames burst out all over his body, and his magic power was fully opened. He turned into a ferocious human flame monster and rushed to the peach blossom.


    Ginger peach blossom saw, silver teeth clenched, secretly: "little guy, you owe me a life this time!"


    Now that she has decided to protect Luli, she no longer keeps her hands. Her true Qi is surging. While she is operating the power of the star God, she releases all the ice and frost Qi in her body, and merges with the Star River, producing countless pictures between fantasy and reality.


    In those pictures, there are scenes in which the human race drinks blood, evolves step by step, establishes civilization, cultivates martial arts, and resists foreign nations. There are also stars falling down, rivers and seas overturning, mountains and rivers collapsing, and the earth breaking up.


    Two kinds of pictures collide together, burst out the extremely mysterious power.


    That power transcends life and death, surpasses all the current human warrior''s cognition of energy, and turns into the purest and most powerful terrible energy storm.


    Jiang Taohua''s eyes have been completely occupied by blue light and said in silence: "this is My last card. "


    Power of star God ¡¤ creation!


    Hum!


    A burst of buzz, that terrible energy storm penetrated the body of ginger peach blossom, stagnated for a moment, with her high pitched scream, swept to all directions!


    The pure blue streamer contains the power of destruction and creation. In an instant, it tears the arm of the God''s remnant body, and cuts off the huge arm which is exaggerated to be outrageous from the elbow. One explosion pit after another appears, and a large amount of flesh and blood are annihilated and evaporated under the impact of the blue streamer. However, the human shaped black fire monster launched by Luo Chunqiu to fight against Jiang Taohua is even closer to Jiang Taohua If they can''t, they are already penetrated by streamers. The blue light spreads along the wound, swallowing and transforming this black fire monster, which is completely assembled by divine power, into blue crystal, and then it is broken into fragments all over the sky.


    Strong, invincible, and very beautiful.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Luo Chunqiu''s Scarlet light gradually dissipated, reflecting the most beautiful blue streamer, showing a trace of unbelievable expression.


    "This What kind of power is this? "


    "The power of the star God? The power of creation and destruction? "


    "No way. How can there be that kind of power in this world?"


    Luo Chunqiu bit his teeth, but he didn''t have any hesitation in his action. He used countless divine power flames to fight against the blue streamer in front of him. He felt the destructive power that could decompose and annihilate everything in the world, as well as the soft vitality contained in it. Even if Luo Chunqiu didn''t want to believe it, he knew that the position of the star God power was far more than that of the divine power The power of legend cannot be compared with it.


    This is the premise that the peach blossom can not completely control it.


    If Jiang Taohua had mastered the power of the star God, would she still be her opponent?


    Luo Chunqiu did not continue to think about it.


    Because the problem is meaningless.


    Although he was temporarily suppressed by the streamer, and his magic power was about to be broken, he could also feel that this was the final counterattack of Jiang Taohua. It was impossible for such a powerful force to break out without paying any price.


    She couldn''t make it.


    With this in mind, Luo Chunqiu forced himself to endure the pain of being cut off by the God''s arm, and directly let go of the defense of divine power, and used his body to connect the streamers.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!It was like a drum beating sound all over him.


    The light of destruction runs through the body, smashing flesh and bones, annihilating internal organs, and even breaking half of his head.


    After a crazy catharsis, the blue streamer finally came to an end.


    Luo Chunqiu''s body has also become dilapidated, the neck tilted to one side, hanging only half of the head, the breath of the whole person is obscure, as if dead.


    Whoa!


    Jiang peach blossom prostrate general spit out a breath, the vision actually did not leave Luo Chunqiu.


    She knew that Luo Chunqiu would never die so simply.


    If the great God emissary, the natural enemy who punishes the enemy on behalf of heaven, is so easy to kill, he is not worthy of being called by Shenhua as the strongest emissary of Shinto.


    This is the strongest, not only refers to the scope of the God envoys, but also includes the monsters created by the Shinto, and the "divine light" code named Tianxun. They are not the opponents of Luo Chunqiu.


    Because Luo Chunqiu is the most powerful and perfect monster created by Shinto.


    "Don''t you wake up? That''s all I can do


    Jiang Taohua looked at Luo Chunqiu a few times, but didn''t find anything unusual, but turned his head and gave a bitter smile to the light column.


    Although Luo Chunqiu has been severely damaged by her, she knows that she is in a state and can''t do more. Luo Chunqiu has the recovery ability of monsters, and will wake up sooner or later.


    "Why don''t you take him away now?"


    Jiang Taohua observed Luo Chunqiu''s remnant body at the same time, and this idea suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Now the best way is to escape from this void with Lu Li.


    After all, even if he called out the power of the void storm and absorbed a huge amount of energy by those array symbols, Jiang Taohua was not sure that this method could kill Luo Chunqiu.


    She was very clear about the concept of divine power. What''s more, luochunqiu has established a connection with the God remnant. As long as we can''t destroy the God remnant which is too large to be described by words, the vitality of luochun is infinite.


    Nearly unlimited vitality, monster like resilience, fully mastered divine power, and enough to crush the world''s God remains.


    The strength of Luo Chunqiu can not be conquered by top masters.


    Even if he broke out the deep use of the power of the stars and gods, and exerted his incomplete creation, he could only be seriously injured rather than killed. This proves that only the strong man at heaven and man level can cope with the strength of Luo Chunqiu.


    "It can''t be delayed." Think of here, ginger peach blossom in the depths of the eyes flash a ray of light.


    And she also found that Luo Chunqiu''s body was rapidly recovering at this time.


    Countless dark tissues reconstruct the internal organs in his body, and then remodel the bones and restore the flesh and blood at an extremely slow rate. Although the process is not fast, it is not slow.


    Maybe before long, Luo Chunqiu will be able to recover completely.


    So Jiang Taohua made up his mind almost instantly to take Lu Li away!


    Leave this void, the rest of the time, after that!


    Otherwise, both of them may be buried here today.


    "Don''t blame me, little one. I tried my best after all."


    Jiang Taohua murmured and was about to use her last remaining strength to break open the light column and force Lu Li to leave. However, the light column composed of six sword like lights in front of her eyes suddenly collapsed, and the sword light returned to the virtual shadow of sword light and flickered like a living creature.


    Among the six swords, Lu Li also opened his eyes and pushed his arm forward, touching the seventh sword.


    God kill sword!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    Clang!


    The piercing sound of the collision between gold and iron suddenly sounded. The iron gray sword of God killed was formed rapidly and landed rapidly, and it was connected with the other six sword meanings.


    The power of sword array has increased several times, and there is a faint heaven level power.


    "It''s finally up to you."


    After finishing this simple action, Lu Li''s face was also a little pale, turning to see the ginger peach blossom, and laughing and saying, "it''s not too late?"


    Jiang peach flower subconsciously squint, to avoid the seven sword meaning of the sharp light.


    Previously, Luli said that she built this sword array to kill the heaven. She thought Lu Li was boasting. But now, it seems that the strength of the seven swords has possessed a power over the master. If he really asks him to summon all the eight sword ideas out, it is really the ability to kill the heaven and the human.


    But she immediately responded and frowned: "here is the void. Your swords are also formations in essence. Without the spirit of heaven and earth, where does the source energy of array come from?"


    Lu Li Zhang opened his mouth and was about to explain that Jiang Taohua had looked up to the empty storm which was driven by some special force in the distance. He said astringently: "you little madman, you dare to drive the formation with the force of the empty storm?"


    "Whether it is spirit or empty storm, it is an energy. Why can''t we use the power of the storm in the void?"


    Luli suppressed the restless feeling of the body and smiled: "besides, the mysterious material born in the virtual storm, whether its power or quality is far beyond the spirit, I have thought about whether I can use the energy of the empty storm when I create this sword array. After all, it is possible to fight against the heaven and man, and it is possible to be forced into the void. "


    The powerful man of heaven and man often breaks down the space, which is likely to create a virtual battlefield directly and widely. By then, he cannot pry the spirit of heaven and earth. Even the most powerful top master is cut off. No matter how many magical means you have, you can not give a few points.


    How can I resist when it comes to that time?


    This is what Luli has been thinking about.


    Until the end, Luli did not find a perfect answer.


    In fact, even if it is a storm in the empty space, land departure is a temporary compromise. His formation, first wanted to pull the empty storm, devour that energy, and then "blow up" Luo Chunqiu.


    It was like that I used array to bury a pen at several energy nodes in the small world, and blew up the whole world. Using array and energy to explode is the old line of our own.


    But after being trapped by self-protection mechanism of knowing the sea by forcibly controlling the six sword formations, Luli thought calmly for a long time, and thought that it might be a feasible way to pull the force of the empty storm to drive the sword array.


    Looking at the seven sword meaning constantly exudes "war intention", Luli knows that this time is gambling right.


    Moreover, there are also the merits of Luo Chunqiu.


    If it is not for luochunqiu to control the remnant body of God to crush one of the empty storms, the formation you put down can not be so easy to pull the energy of the empty storm to the past.


    Now, with the strength of one of the empty storms as the basis, the remaining several empty storms have been completely bound by the array, and become the "nourishment" of the sword array.


    So


    "There is only one last sword."


    Lu Li looked at the last sword totem floating in the air, and there was a little hesitation in her heart.


    Because this sword means, it comes from peach blossom sword.


    Or, it comes from the peach blossom sword spectrum.


    Of course, all I got is only the incomplete peach blossom sword spectrum. Although many other swordsmanship has been added to the modifier to improve, Lu Li is not sure. The peach blossom sword meaning extracted by this means can complement the last link of the sword array.


    Almost all of the seven sword meanings of this sword before the sword array have become quite mature after being pushed by modifier, or they are very mature in the original way like cutting the divine sword and eight wasteland sword spectrum. Whether a bucket can be filled with water is not the longest board. What we need to see is the shortest one.


    The peach blossom sword meaning refined by modifying the modified one is probably the shortest board.


    "If you have any means, please make it out quickly, the state of luochunqiu..."


    Jiang Taohua wanted to say that luochunqiu will recover soon. But when she looked at luochunqiu, she found that luochunqiu had completely completed the body, only half of the skull was not fully healed. But he slowly pulled back his neck and fixed the half head, and stared at the seven swords from land with one eye.


    Especially in his head wound, there are many black tissues creeping, this scene seems to be extremely ferocious.


    Rao is the ginger peach blossom heart no matter how firm, also can not help but some shocked to see the scene."Isn''t even his head fatal? Has the monster integrated with divine power improved its immortality


    Lu Li didn''t feel how amazing this scene was. Instead, he looked at Luo Chunqiu and evaluated it.


    I''ve seen a lot about immortality. The closest thing to immortality is those who have practiced the magic emperor''s formula. However, due to the penetration of evil Qi into the body, a considerable part of their body tissues are demonized. Moreover, the weakness of immortality is the head. Once the head is cut off, even the master level practitioners of magic emperor formula will die.


    The rest is that Shinto has gone the furthest in this respect.


    The appearance of "divine light" shows Lu Li the immortality that is completely against the essence of life. Even the dark golden flesh and blood in his heart should not be his real weakness.


    But these are not as powerful as Luo Chunqiu shows.


    Previously, in the sea of knowledge, Lu Li could see clearly that Jiang Taohua''s attack almost completely damaged Luo Chunqiu''s body, completely destroyed his internal organs and even smashed half of his head.


    In this case, he did not die, and even recovered so quickly, which only shows that the body and the nature of life of this guy have been completely changed.


    "Is it because of the God''s remnant body?"


    Lu Li glanced at the shadow behind Luo Chunqiu, who had fallen into a deep sleep. He moved his mind and said to Jiang Tao Hua: "to deal with this kind of monster, we should directly smash him into embers next time and completely annihilate it. If you had just done that, I might be able to save myself now. "


    "That''s easy for you to say."


    Jiang Taohua glared at Lu Li. "The power of the star God refuses to admit me. I have reached the limit by controlling it for a long time."


    "That blow was almost the result of sacrificing all my real anger."


    "If you had come to inherit the power of the star God, wouldn''t there be so many problems?"


    Hearing Jiang Taohua''s words, Lu Li curled his lips, "sorry, that unknown power, I dare not use it."


    However, after finishing this sentence, Lu Li''s mind suddenly flashed a glimmer of enlightenment.


    Forces of unknown origin.


    Really angry, isn''t it?


    Pope Shenhua said that true Qi comes from aura, which comes from the "gift" of world consciousness, and this gift itself is a conspiracy. All the strong people who cultivate martial arts through aura will be harvested when their world status is upgraded.


    In this way, would those ancient strongmen have already discovered the problem?


    If ling''er''s father built the gate of heaven and man not only to protect the survival of the human race, but also to ban martial arts and prevent heaven and earth from coming, does that represent the golden energy from the cultivation of the fundamental law, and is it an alternative plan against "harvest"?


    With this in mind, Lu Li thought of the golden energy inside the gate of heaven and man, and then the power of the star God.


    His eyes a bright, to ginger peach flower way: "can you peel off the power of star God?"


    "Now you want to inherit the power of the star God? It''s too late. If it''s my heyday, I can inherit it to you by force... "


    Before Jiang Taohua finished, Lu Li interrupted: "you don''t need to peel it out completely, just a little."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    See ginger peach blossom some doubt, Lu Li raised his fingertip, a trace of gold energy around the finger, said: "I have an idea to verify."


    "This is What energy? "


    Jiang Taohua was stunned when she saw the golden energy.


    Lu Li had not shown this method in front of her before. However, since she joined the reformists and revived the Pope of Shenhua, she had been disconnected from the Shinto religion and was unable to share intelligence. She was not very aware of Lu Li''s "new performance".


    However, after seeing this golden energy, Jiang Taohua seems to know Lu Li''s idea. She bites her teeth and raises her fingertips to release a trace of pure blue energy.


    Then she flicked her finger, and the power of the star God flew towards Lu Li.


    Lu Li took it and compared it with the power of the star God. His mind was boiling, and he quickly analyzed the essence of the two forces.


    This is a new ability that can be acquired after the promotion of the mind. It can be used to sense the existence of many "essences".


    "Sure enough, the power cultivated by the root law is similar to the power of the star God."


    "But the power of the star God is obviously stronger and more advanced."


    "If the golden energy cultivated by the basic law was a means used by the ancient people to fight against the harvest of the world, then the power of the star God may be the backhand of the more advanced world."


    "The power of creation and destruction, does not this just confirm the statement of Shenhua?"


    Lu Li contacted the power of the star God and the golden energy with his mind, and a certain outline in his mind became more and more clear.


    If we say that the promotion of world status requires sacrificing all the creatures and the strong "cultivated" in the world, and gathering purer and higher energy to impact, then will the other high-level worlds, those who are at the road level, wait to die?


    What''s more, is there no life stronger than the Tao level in the world of "divine court"?


    How much high-level energy is needed to sublimate from "divine court" to "supreme"? Although Lu Li can not imagine, but the power of the star God is to give himself an answer.


    This terrible power may come from the world of "divine court" or from a strong man who wants to fight against the will of the world and avoid the harvest of living creatures.


    However, to be on the safe side, Lu Li opened his eyes to explore.


    Now the eye of exploration has been upgraded twice, and its function and field of vision have been greatly changed compared with before. Even if we can''t see where the power of the star God comes from, we should be able to see some clues.


    [warning, finding special energy]


    [warning, finding special energy]


    [trying to analyze once]


    [profiling ¡¿


    [analysis failed (insufficient level)]


    [contact degradation! ¡¿


    [trying to analyze once]


    [analysis in progress]


    [analysis succeeded! ¡¿


    [discovering energy is the power of true God! ¡¿


    [secondary analysis in progress]


    [profiling succeeded! ¡¿


    [the power of true God ¡¤ disability (containing 40% of the essence of life, 20% of the origin of the world, 30% of the origin of the road, 10% of the unknown energy, introduction: the power of the true God and the power of hope)


    a series of words flashed before Lu Li''s eyes.


    Just contact with the power of the star God, the eye of exploration actively calls out the modifier and makes several crazy attempts.


    And when the final text stopped, Lu Li looked at the introduction of the power of the star God.


    The four words of "power of hope" kept him silent for a long time.


    "Is this really the case?"


    "This strength comes from the legacy of someone who has surpassed the road level."


    "It is Hope? "


    "Even the existence of that level, do you need to comfort yourself with illusory hope?"


    All kinds of complicated thoughts flash through Lu Li''s mind, but Lu Li''s movements do not mean to stop. Under Jiang Taohua''s surprised eyes, he suddenly calls out his "Youfu".


    From that gate of the sea, that man will be released.


    Since breaking through the realm of the master, Lu Li is still the first to call his own secluded mansion.


    Because he suspected that there was something wrong with the gate of heaven and man, and if he rashly used the gate of heaven and man to fight, it would probably bring about unknown consequences.


    Even though later in the memory of God''s killing seal that the gate of heaven and man was Jingqian, which was created by linger''s father, this vigilance did not decrease much.


    Until today, Lu Li occasionally realized the essence of that kind of golden energy, and encountered such a pressing moment. Even if there was more vigilance, he could only call out the gate of heaven and man.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Seeing the strange shadow of the secluded mansion behind Lu Li, Jiang Taohua has a very bad feeling.


    "You say, if the power of the star God is also a kind of energy cultivated by the strong?"Lu Li, holding the power of the star God in his palm, did not look at Jiang Taohua, but looked at Luo Chunqiu, who had no half of his head in his eyes.


    Jiang Taohua was slightly stunned and said, "the power of star God is also the energy cultivated by the strong. What do you want to say?"


    "What if the power of the star God was cultivated by the strong to change and replace the energy essence of living beings and avoid the power of the world harvest?"


    Lu Li asked again.


    This time, Jiang Taohua seemed to understand Lu Li''s idea and said, "do you want to Replace your true Qi with the power of star God


    "No way!"


    "It''s too dangerous. Besides, where are you going to look for so many stars and gods?"


    "The complete power of the star God has been sleeping in me, even if you want to replace..."


    Jiang Taohua said here, Yu Guang suddenly glimpsed the golden energy in Lu Li''s other hand.


    She suddenly understood a lot of things and said in a deep voice, "this is the power of the fundamental law. Do you want to change the essence of the power of the fundamental law with the power of the star God as the guide?"


    "Not bad."


    Lu Li nodded. "Since this is a power created to avoid the harvest of the world, its main feature should be adaptation."


    "The path of any creature''s strength begins with accepting the gift of the world. If you want to avoid the world and take back the gift, you need to make it your own thing. "


    "The secret of the basic law lies in the development of human potential and the stimulation of energy from its own secrets. Think about it. Does this skill also have a strong adaptability? "


    "As long as you are a human race, you can practice!"


    "Although the power of the stars and gods does not originate from the human race, the essence of the energy should not be much different."


    "The energy cultivated by the root method is transformed into the power of the star God..."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li showed a defiant smile to Luo Chunqiu, "this is the way I found to be detached."


    There was no expression on the half face of Luo Chunqiu.


    It was not until then that the peristaltic black tissue in his incomplete head began to reshape the brain and skull, which quickly made up for the missing part.


    And Luo Chunqiu''s hoarse voice, also slowly sounded: "very wonderful inference, very bold idea."


    "If I am still the master of Tianmen, and you happen to be a disciple of Tianmen, I will lead you to the true story and teach you carefully, so as to cultivate you into a real human" hope. "


    "But now."


    He paused, and black tissue flowed out, forming a black robe again to cover his body.


    The fire of divine power "Hoo" to burn, adsorbed on his body, making him look like a God, like a devil, powerful.


    "It''s too late."


    "Everything..."


    "It''s too late!"


    Luo spring and autumn at the foot of a step, completely gave up the spirit of the war, intends to kill Lu Li with his own hard power!


    Jiang Taohua has been nearly devastated, she no longer has the ability to stop themselves, and Lu Li? In front of the teacher, even if the initial strength is not worth mentioning, it is absolutely ridiculous.


    See Luo spring and autumn rushed over, ginger peach blossom face with frost, was about to stand up to fight, but was pulled by Lu Li.


    "Peach blossom!"


    Lu Li murmured.


    This is not the name of Jiang Taohua.


    He is calling for the peach blossom sword which has been hidden for a long time!


    Suddenly!


    A purple streamer appeared and disappeared, as if able to ignore the space and distance, a sword rushed, stabbed Luo Chunqiu!


    Luo Chunqiu drinks coldly, "vulnerable to a blow!"


    "Go away!"


    The fire of divine power swept out and swallowed the brilliance of peach blossom sword in an instant.


    A sad cry of peach blossom sword.


    Even if it''s a magic weapon, it''s hard to maintain much advantage in the face of the fire of divine power.


    After all, those ancient magic soldiers were created to fight against the alien race!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    Luo Chunqiu, who has mastered the most powerful alien power, can no longer be regarded as a human race.


    Now he is the God family!


    "Die!"


    Luo Chunqiu has already killed the peach blossom sword.


    The flaming fire of divine power covered the whole body, and the two of them were calcined. Their faces were cold, and some cold frost Qi appeared on their body surface.


    Lu Li, however, increased the strength of her hands and said to her, "don''t you cherish your life? Why die. "


    Jiang Taohua heard this, but she was not angry. She was about to say something, but suddenly noticed something was wrong.


    "Fire of divine power..."


    She immediately looked at the flames that surrounded them, and found that the flames did not swallow them, but only a very delicate line.


    Then she looked at her feet and found that she had been pulled into the sword array by Lu Li.


    "This sword array is so magical that it has not yet been fully stimulated. Can it protect itself?"


    "I''ll break it if you''re a little bit of a bug!"


    Luo Chunqiu also found the twisted light from the seven swords, which could not even penetrate the flame of divine power. He immediately roared and hit the twisted light with one blow.


    As a result, the light of the sword flickered a little, but the power of counterattack was that countless sword marks were cut on Luo Chunqiu''s arm.


    Those sword marks fell almost instantly, turning Luo Chunqiu''s right arm into a forest of white bones.


    "Well?"


    Luo Chunqiu frowned.


    "It''s the dark matter in the void storm."


    he immediately determined where the energy from the sword came from. He looked up and looked at several void storms in the distance, and found that the void storm was releasing energy.


    And those energies disappear as if they were swallowed up by the void.


    "Array?"


    "Damn it If you are a heresy, you should be damned! "


    Almost instantaneously recovered the flesh and blood of his right arm. Luo Chunqiu''s heart gave birth to an infinite violent emotion. He once again condensed the fire of divine power and smashed it to the light of the sword!


    One, two, three!


    Even if he smashed his arm, his flesh and blood would be annihilated and his magic power would be broken. However, relying on the powerful vitality shared by the God''s remnant body, he showed a posture that he would never give up if he did not polish the sword power.


    Looking at Luo Chunqiu, who is close at hand but unable to break in and has fallen into a state of madness, Jiang Taohua looks dignified and turns to look at Lu Li, where the old God is.


    Lu Li looked at her and then asked with a smile, "what do you think I''m doing? I''m not sure I can set up the eighth sword idea. It''s enough for the void storm to stop him. At least for a while, he will never break through the protection of the sword array. "


    "And then?"


    Jiang Taohua sighed: "we are here to die?"


    "Of course, it''s the power of transforming the stars."


    Lu Li raised the power of the star God in his hand. "Just now you are so powerful, I suddenly want to try to see how much surprise this star God with the power of destruction and creation can bring me."


    "It''s insurance."


    After saying that, Lu Li added a sentence in his heart.


    Jiang Taohua was eager to say something but stopped. Seeing that Lu Li was self-contained and did not have any intention to force him, he knew that he could not persuade him. So he had to say, "the most important thing about the power of the stars and gods is balance.". Whether it is destruction or creation, we must master balance. Once the balance is broken, it will no longer be a force that can be mastered by you, but will hurt itself. "


    " balance is the key. "


    "You have to remember that."


    This should be Jiang Taohua rare serious tone to speak to themselves?


    Lu Li''s heart was warm, knowing that she was worried about her own safety, but she said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s death if you don''t, it''s to be done."


    Jiang Taohua hears the speech and looks at Luo Chunqiu who attacks the sword array like a madman. He sighs and says nothing.


    Lu Li no longer spoke, staring at the power of the star God in his hand, took a deep breath, and slowly dissipated the golden energy in his body.


    In this process, Lu Li was a little nervous after long absence.


    "Are you afraid of death?"


    "Yes."


    "If I didn''t look back at that time, I would have escaped far away now. Even if this monster killed Jiang Taohua first and then slaughtered the imperial capital, at least I could still survive."


    "But what''s the point of living like that?"


    "Can''t I stop this?"


    The rapid flow of gold energy, so that his body is covered by a layer of gold mist.


    Lu Li''s heart flashed one idea after another. When the gold mist covered his face, his mouth showed a smile.


    "Of course not."


    "I have come all the way to fight and win.""If you have the ability to stop all this, you should not stand idly by. What''s more, for whatever reason, Jiang Taohua is fighting for the sake of the posthumous. I can''t watch her die. "


    "Probably Meddling is my way, isn''t it


    At the thought of this, Lu Li suddenly felt that there were some blocks in his heart, and his depression dissipated. His eyes brightened a lot.


    After all, he has gone through too much. Whether it''s the setbacks of the Yanzhou family, or the amazing secrets that drive people crazy, Lu Li never thought, "Why me?"


    Why am I in this world and why do I have to bear these burdens?


    But now, on second thought, that question has been answered.


    "It may not be me, but since it is me, I will not escape."


    The idea is certain, Lu Li thoroughly dissipated 90% of the golden energy formed by the cultivation of the basic law in his body, and only 10% of the remaining supporting elixir field will not wither in an instant.


    Since the gate of heaven and man merged with your own secluded mansion, the power in your own elixir field has completely transformed into the golden energy cultivated by the basic law. In other words, if you disperse 90% of the golden energy, you will lose 90% of your work.


    Even if there is an infinite genuine Qi in you Fu, if there is something wrong with the elixir field, then your cultivation will be abandoned.


    "Leave 10% gold energy to support the elixir field, and at the same time you can observe its changes in nature."


    "After all, although the essence of the power of the star God and the power of the fundamental law are very similar, they are bound to be somewhat different. Perhaps, we can try to create a new energy system by focusing on the power of the star God and integrating the golden energy of the fundamental law. "


    Lu Li brought the power of the star God into his body, carefully guided and felt the change of its nature, while controlling the golden energy in his body to this higher form.


    "The transformation of energy is not complicated."


    "The transformation of aura into true Qi is also a process of purification and transformation. The transformation of the power of the fundamental law into the power of the celestial God can also be understood as a means of purifying and evolving. "


    "But the only difference is that by grafting the power of the stars and gods, and integrating the changes in the nature of the two, I may be able to produce more power of the stars through the cultivation of the fundamental law."


    While controlling the transformation of the golden energy to the power of the star God, Lu Li''s thoughts are still thinking, boiling, and have more enlightenment.


    "The basic method is to develop the human body''s Secret collection, forcibly devour the aura, stimulate the power within the body, and turn to warm up the self to improve the essence of life. If we can integrate these two energies, we can retain the characteristics of the cultivation of the fundamental law... "


    "My level of life will be upgraded by leaps and bounds."


    When Lu Li figured out this point, the blue light of the power of the star God had sunk into the elixir field, rendering it a pure blue.


    And the remaining golden energy began to shrink little by little.


    Although Lu Li has dissipated 90% of his golden energy, he has accumulated so much in this period of time? Only one layer of golden energy is enough to compare with the sum of his original treatment for mu Ning Qiu.


    But it is such a large amount of gold energy, in the transformation to the power of the star God, actually contracted into a water drop size appearance.


    Not only that, it seems that the size of water droplets is not its limit.


    Under the control of Luli, it is still shrinking, evolving and transforming, as if it were a butterfly and undergoing qualitative change.


    Lu Li observed the scene and thought, "the transformation of the essence of life is no different from the mutation of energy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    Once upon a time, it was thought that the level of life must have absolute strength, and only when it reaches the realm of seeing God can it transform and evolve. But now it seems that there may be other opportunities.


    It seems that the evolution of life level is only incidental, and the real transformation is actually the energy status. However, as the energy continues to rise, it will also get feedback, so that the life level which is close to the edge of transformation will be upgraded again, from "non-human" to "heaven and man".


    And the life level of heaven and man level is only a starting point. In this case, why can''t the grand master have the life level of heaven and man?


    Is the connection between martial arts realm and life level really inevitable?


    Not necessarily.


    Lu Li can clearly feel that although 90% of the golden energy is dissipated, his meridians are first "strengthened" when the remaining 10% of the golden energy changes. Every time the volume of the golden energy becomes smaller and the total amount decreases again, one''s internal organs will get a trace of enhancement, especially the heart, the birthplace of the original golden energy.


    Now Lu Li feels that his heart is almost like a monster. Every time you beat, you can enhance your qi and blood by several points. Your vigorous vitality is just like a furnace.


    "The transformation of the essence of life is inevitable, which has nothing to do with strength and realm. It just depends on whether there is enough energy! "


    Seeing this scene under the state of internal vision, Lu Li suddenly had a new feeling.


    Yes, what is the purpose of upgrading the realm? In order to have more powerful strength, where is the strength reflected? Nature is the quantity and abundance of true Qi, and the extent to which it can pry the aura of heaven and earth.


    Think about it. Isn''t that energy?


    Since this is the case, now I''m here to jump the level of energy to upgrade, the essence of life, it will be natural!


    "I''m going to be a man?" Lu Li suddenly with a little doubt of a whisper, the next to the ginger peach blossom to be scared.


    "Is this boy crazy at last?" Jiang Taohua glanced at Lu Li and felt that he was more like he couldn''t resist the pressure and was going to be crazy.


    Heaven and man?


    You dare to think.


    Jiang Taohua looked at Luo Chunqiu, who was more and more crazy and violent outside the sword array, and said secretly, "after today, you are not a dead man, but you are the son of luck."


    The present state of Luo Chunqiu is obviously something wrong.


    Even if he no longer uses the power of the God''s remnant body, but the connection between the God''s remnant body and his consciousness, that kind of nearly distorted madness has had a profound impact on him. In particular, after being cut off an arm, the consciousness of the remnant of heaven and man is always moaning. In the roar, the extreme pain, and the whispering in the ear from time to time, Luo Chunqiu fell into a state of madness.


    He has bombarded the sword array for hundreds of times, and the number of times his arms are bloody and fleshy has become faster and faster. However, he consumes the flame of divine power regardless of the cost, and quickly recovers his body. At the same time, he fiercely bumps into the light of the sword array, trying to erase the seven swords.


    Jiang Taohua''s body is in the sword array, and he can see clearly the situation of the seven sword meanings.


    She knew that even if there was a void storm, the seven swords would not last long. So she became more anxious and began to doubt whether she was crazy. She actually believed that Lu Li could reproduce the power of the star God?


    "Even if it can really transform the power of the star God, what kind of power No, if he can do this in peacetime, it means that his future has unlimited possibilities. But if we can''t turn this possibility into combat power in time, he will have no future. "


    Jiang Taohua noticed that the expression on Lu Li''s face was changing faster and faster, and she sighed in her heart, "but now I can only believe him I believe he can do miracles again. "


    Apart from miracles, what can change the situation?


    Maybe only Luo Chunqiu couldn''t resist the madness of God''s remnant body consciousness and suddenly chose to end his life.


    "Do you think I''m crazy?"


    At this time, Lu Li looked at Jiang Taohua and asked in a relaxed tone.


    Jiang Taohua and he looked at each other for a long time, and finally said with a smile, "if you can die with the most outstanding Tianjiao in the new era, even if you are a crazy Tianjiao, you will not lose your life in vain."


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die, nor can you."


    "If you want to go to the nether world, you can''t do it this time."


    Lu Li just smiles and doesn''t explain anything. She doesn''t share her feelings with Jiang Taohua to enhance her confidence.


    In fact, even if Lu Li had found the key to evolution, he would not have full confidence in the outcome of the battle.


    He raised his head and looked at his shadow, saw the projection of the gate of heaven and man, and murmured, "unless I can get a huge amount of star power at one time."


    "Well, I can only spell it."


    Once again into the state of internal vision, Lu Li saw his own empty central Dantian, there is a half gold and half blue weak light is constantly compressing itself.Now at least 70% of the golden energy has evaporated. Of course, this evaporation is not a waste, but a process of removing impurities in the evolution towards the power of the star God.


    By now, the state of golden energy can''t be described by compression at all.


    It''s more like "self collapse.".


    Until it collapses into "a little bit," then the transformation is complete.


    "This process is not as difficult as imagined, and the principle is not complicated. The only thing to worry about is whether this process will have an unknown impact on my body."


    "Is it the right way to achieve evolution without upgrading the level of life through martial arts and Taoism?"


    When the new power of star God was about to be born, Lu Li realized that his "consciousness" was becoming more and more clear. He even jumped out of his body and looked at himself from a third perspective.


    Lu Li''s heart moved, even distracted to the sea of consciousness to observe the power of the mind.


    "Sure enough, there are signs of evolution in mind."


    "Evolution is all-round, and it seems that there is no need to practice any kind of divinity method in the life level of heaven and man. It also has a state of mind far beyond that of the master. It''s probably "Star Tour"


    "So, what will become of the life level at the end of evolution?"


    When the last thought appeared, Lu Li suddenly gave birth to a warning sign and found that his consciousness was "lost".


    Excessive soberness is also a kind of madness in itself.


    "Is this the so-called thinking mode of higher life? I haven''t finished my evolution yet, but the essence of life has been able to influence my mind in turn. What a terrible force. "


    At this time, Lu Li looks at Luo Chunqiu, who is still bombarding the sword array. He thinks that it is no wonder that powerful beings like him will become this twisted and crazy appearance.


    The connection with the consciousness of the God remnant body is equivalent to forcibly accepting this kind of thinking logic which is more close to higher life with the thinking mode of ordinary people.


    Even if the God had been dead for many years, and his consciousness had been eroded to a faint point, the grand consciousness could not be accepted by the human warrior who had not completed the evolution.


    Even the top strongmen like the Lord of Tianmen will be polluted by it, which is enough to prove the horror of higher life.


    So Lu Li emptied his mind a little, did not let that feeling continue to control his mind, and focused his attention on the transformation of energy in the elixir field.


    "The transformation of energy, the evolution of the essence of life..."


    "The gate of heaven and man."


    "No matter what the secret is, I don''t want to know."


    Lu Li looks at himself from the third angle and returns to the state of internal vision, which stimulates the golden energy that has collapsed to the limit, adding the last "fire" to it.


    That is Hit the power of star God in the field of elixir!


    Although Jiang Taohua has repeatedly warned that balance is the key to the power of astrology.


    However, it is not a balance to combine the two forces.


    The golden energy, which almost completely transformed into the power of star God, collided with the real power of star God. The two kinds of power are almost the same origin, but there is a subtle difference in the power of "exploding" in the elixir field. Only the explosion that Lu Li can hear constantly reverberates in the elixir field. After a moment, the two forces actually "die together.".


    Lu Li looked at this scene calmly, still did not panic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    "After the collapse..."


    "It''s regeneration!"


    "Let me see how strong the power of the star God is after the fusion."


    Lu Li said in a low voice, and immediately urged the basic law.


    Boom!


    The powerful heart that had been transformed actually made a thunderous sound at the moment when Lu Li urged the fundamental law. The heart of a monster is beating wildly, squeezing its own body secret and extracting strength from it.


    However, this place is void, and there is no heaven and earth aura. Squeezing the secret of human body by force is almost suicide.


    Therefore, the Youfu that Lu Li summoned in advance has its use.


    Lu Li opened his eyes, and at the same time opened his own secluded mansion. He first released a lot of genuine Qi.


    The transformed heart began to devour these Qi crazily. The beating sound was like the roar of a dragon and a tiger. It almost had the feeling of jumping out of the chest.


    However, with the beating of the heart, the circulation of Qi and blood is accelerated, and the secret of the human body is pressed. With the influx of true Qi, the basic law can run around in one breath, and there is a faint blue light flowing in the elixir field.


    But that''s not the power of the stars.


    It is a new energy created by combining the power of the fundamental law and the power of the star God.


    Almost an instant later, the blue light was rendered purple, and then a little light exploded from the Dantian, forming a dark purple dust.


    "Completely solidified energy?"


    "The crystallization is not so good. It seems that it has succeeded."


    Lu Li was sure to look at the worried Jiang peach blossom in his eyes and asked, "if the void is broken, where will we go?"


    Jiang Taohua didn''t expect that Lu Li would ask, and before she could understand the meaning of Lu Li''s question, she found that one of the seven sword meanings under her feet had begun to collapse.


    "Die!"


    "Go to hell!"


    Luo Chunqiu naturally saw this scene. He gave out a crazy roar, and the flame of divine power was more turbulent and burning. The whole person was wrapped in the flame, and the sword array was pounded like crazy.


    "It''s that the sword meaning of moving mountains has been destroyed, and the meaning of Xingguang sword is almost reaching its limit."


    As soon as Lu Li''s eyes swept, he found that his two weakest swords reached the limit. He felt a little regretful that he could not spread all the eight swords and summoned this sword array that could kill heaven and man.


    However, now that it is possible to turn the tables, Lu Li waved and put away the last sword totem. Looking at Luo Chunqiu, "I suddenly understand what" Qi Yun "is."


    "Qi movement is the conservation of energy. The world will want to cultivate more strong people, but the head resources are always limited. Master, heaven and man, all occupy the existence of the top resources. Therefore, heaven and man will be excluded from the world, and the master will have the so-called "Millennium" limit. "


    "Why is there always danger? The birth of Tianjiao will cost a lot of resources in this process, and this part of energy naturally needs someone to give way. "


    "You are my fortune, the victim of the world''s will to make way for me."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Luo Chunqiu''s action slightly stagnated for an instant, as if out of the twisted madness of the God''s remnant body.


    He knows the truth of the world and has witnessed the ugliest and dirtiest side of the world.


    Therefore, Lu Li''s words are not nonsense to him, but the most reasonable explanation for the unreasonable existence of Tianjiao.


    If not, why does Tianjiao enter the country faster than other warriors? Talent? In fact, in the final analysis, it is the tilt of resources.


    What''s more, every time a demon level Tianjiao was born, the old masters would always sacrifice a lot.


    Or die directly or indirectly in the hands of those Tianjiao.


    Others don''t say how many masters Lu Li killed directly and indirectly? Where has the energy gone after the masters died?


    Obviously, it has been "redistributed" by world consciousness.


    "Conservation Is it? "


    Luo Chunqiu''s eyes flashed a trace of pure brightness, and then was filled with more distorted madness.


    He looked at Lu Li across the broken sword array and said grimly, "in this case, let''s have a good fight and see who can live to the end!"


    Before the words fell, Luo Chunqiu gathered the fire of his whole body''s magic power into his right fist. After one punch, the void vibrated. Many cracks like mirror cracks appeared on the light of the sword array.


    At the next moment, the sword array collapsed. With the fragmentation of the sword array, those empty storms also exploded one after another. Lu Li''s array was unbearable, and the array talisman destroyed at least half of it.


    Luo Chunqiu stood in front of the broken light, and his right arm had been completely annihilated. Obviously, that fist was also a great burden for him.


    In the face of his fierce momentum, Jiang Taohua was dignified, but still did not step back. He said in a deep voice: "Luo Chunqiu, kill Lu Li here, and the Pope Shenhua will not agree with you.""I don''t need anyone to identify with what I do."


    Luo Chunqiu''s eyes are full of madness, looking at Lu Li: "come, kill me!"


    "Or Let me kill you


    "Ah."


    Lu Li sighed, but he raised his arm and tapped his finger.


    Boom


    In the void behind him, the golden gate of the secluded mansion was opened, and a purple light like the sea burst out from the gate which was darker than the void!


    "So if the void is broken, where are we going


    ¡­¡­


    "Still can''t enter this void?"


    "No way. This void has cut off the cracks in Zhenwu area. Unless we have the ability to break the walls of Zhenwu area, we can''t enter the void to support."


    Before that huge void crack, all the masters, including Huang Xuan and mu ningqiu, gathered here to discuss how to attack the void and support the land separation.


    Yes.


    That is to support Lu Li.


    Under Mu Ning Qiu''s insistence, Huang Xuan pretended to be mu Jing and issued an order to break through the void and enter the empty battlefield to support Lu Li.


    Although there were many people who complained against the order, they could not disobey the emperor''s order. They could only try their best.


    But after such a long time of discussion and attempt, the results are somewhat unsatisfactory.


    Luo Chunqiu smashed the boundary wall of Zhenwu area, and the void formed temporarily could not be entered at all. Unless they also have the strength to break the void, otherwise, they are not even qualified to participate in the war.


    "Let''s send someone to demobilize the people first."


    Mu Ning Qiu''s heart sank again and again. Looking at the void crack in front of him, he forced himself to cheer up. As the princess of the holy Kingdom, he ordered: "we must prepare for the worst. If Jiang Taohua and Lu Li can''t stop each other, this top master will come to the capital of the emperor and kill him, and countless people in the whole capital will be destroyed."


    "Try to get rid of these people first."


    "Princess highness."


    A Grandmaster of an aristocratic family frowned and said, "if you really want to consider the worst result, the most important thing now is to preserve the strength of the imperial capital. The foundation of our families and the royal family is in the imperial capital. Should we abandon these foundations? "


    The imperial capital is not only a symbolic meaning for the holy land of swallowing heaven. Many aristocratic families of the whole tun Tian Sheng Kingdom have both industries here. For example, the Shen family and the Fei family, which were originally established in the tuntian Shengguo, left their roots here.


    Once the imperial capital is destroyed, at least 60% of the Royal Mu family''s thousand year heritage will be destroyed, and those families based on the imperial capital are in danger of collapse.


    "There are tens of millions of people in the capital city. If Luo Chunqiu leaves the empty battlefield, these people I''m afraid it''s going to be ten to one. "


    Shen Qingping also frowned and opened his mouth, obviously struggling.


    The foundation of his Shen family is also in the imperial capital, but he is very clear about the power of Luo Chunqiu. If he is allowed to wreak havoc in the imperial capital, who will be responsible for tens of millions of lives in the capital?


    However, even if he gave up the foundation of the Shen family, he was not qualified to make the decision for others.


    "Yes, there are tens of millions of lives in the imperial capital, which is of great importance. This is not the time to care about those gains and losses."


    The old ancestor of the Fei family said in a deep voice: "if you think about it, you can still accumulate more if you have lost your family property. If the imperial capital is destroyed and a city''s people are slaughtered, it will spread out that today we are the eternal sinners who devour the Heavenly Kingdom! "


    "Feilaogui said it very well."


    "Tens of millions of lives, can''t compare with you and me? Laozi''s body is still strong. Since he can lay down such a large family for his descendants, he can earn it back before he dies! "


    "If a city is destroyed by one man, who can take the responsibility?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    With the words of the old ancestor of the Fei family, many ancestors of the aristocratic families who had made friends with the Fei family and the Shen family also spoke.


    They all agreed to disperse the people and give up rescuing industries.


    However, some people have made a disharmonious voice, "beautiful words, who will say that tens of millions of people''s lives are lives, our lives are not lives?"


    "It''s not right and wrong to sacrifice one person to save ten thousand people. Let''s not talk about it in front of us. Even if we are required to sacrifice our industry and try our best to save the people in the city, it does not mean that we are willing to fight for such monsters. "


    This is the key.


    In fact, many people do not want to save the people in this city. What they really worry about is that even if they disperse the people, no one will stick to this void gap and block Luo Chunqiu''s words, there is no point in saving those people.


    Ordinary people who want to run for their lives in front of a top master are just crazy.


    Not to mention, it is Luo Chunqiu, who is like a pig or a dog to kill the devil.


    Unless we bury all these masters here and give the people in the city enough time to leave, no matter what decision they make at the moment, it will be meaningless.


    Although they are hesitant to give up their property for the sake of ordinary people, it is not impossible for them to do so. However, if it is for the sake of ordinary people to give up their lives, unless they are crazy, most of the masters present are unwilling to do so.


    Ah.


    Seeing this scene, Shen Qingping sighed softly. His eyes swept over the faces with different expressions. After a long time, he seemed to have made a decision. He was about to open his mouth, but he heard a cold voice rushing in front of him and saying, "this palace is going to stop him."


    Hearing this sound, Shen Qingping is slightly stunned and looks at Mu Ning Qiu, who has no expression on his face.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Huang Xuan is startled by Mu Ning Qiu''s sudden opening of mouth, and quickly transmits the message.


    Mu ningqiu ignored her, looked around and said: "since we want to disperse the people, we must have a master to follow. Otherwise, if tens of millions of people want to evacuate to the nearest state capital safely, the order will be chaotic and casualties will increase. If you don''t want to die here, you can take away your valuable belongings. This palace has no other requirements. I only hope that you can help escort the people away from here for the sake of being a member of the holy kingdom. "


    "As for the task of blocking this man, let this palace do it."


    her words were extremely elegant and valuable, but it made a few old masters face the red, sighing and never speaking again.


    Shen Qingping looks at Mu Ning Qiu''s side face for a long time. He suddenly recalls what Mu Jing said in his mind.


    He commented that mu ningqiu was a daughter, but he had the potential of "swallowing all directions"!


    Even if did not board that position, now Mu Ning autumn also has a bit of imperial spirit. After


    recovered, Shen Qingping also said, "even if your princess is determined to break up, I can''t keep this old bone in mind. I will stay here with the princess, and try to cut the demons of the devil."


    He did not persuade Mu Ning Qiu to leave.


    It is better to stay in person than to advise. The big deal is to save this old life, but also to keep the "inheritance" of tuntian Shengguo.


    Yes.


    In Shen Qingping''s view, those industries with extraordinary value and the so-called Royal foundation are not as important as people. The common people, the royal family, these are the inheritance of tuntian Shengguo.


    Now for Shen Qingping, Mu Ning Qiu is the inheritance in the process of inheritance, and is the most suitable emperor to lead tuntian Shengguo down after Mujing.


    "Since Mr. Shen stays, then Then I won''t go. "


    "The princess and old Shen are willing to stay behind. How can we have the face to escape alone?"


    Seeing this situation, several relatively wavering masters immediately decided to stay with mu ningqiu and Shen Qingping to resist the enemy.


    "These fools!"


    Huang Xuan was almost angry with them.


    "What else can you do but die? Moving yourself here? " Huang Xuan could hardly maintain her majestic expression of "bathing the whale".


    Huang Xuan really didn''t know whether they were out of control or didn''t pretend to be a descendant of the demons for a long time, which led to their brain broken?


    "We are demons. Is it necessary to be reasonable? If you want to disperse the people, it''s better to disperse them now, and then everyone will run for their lives, or even move to rescue soldiers. Is it better than waiting for death? "


    Huang Xuan felt that she really could not understand what these people were thinking, but now she represented the emperor of the kingdom of swallowing heaven and could not speak casually. She had to whisper to Mu ningqiu: "smelly girl, I said in advance that if there is any danger, I don''t care so much. Even if you want to surround me, I have to go!"


    "You''re crazy. I''m not. I''ve lost my life here. I might as well run away to the right place. "


    "Even if you run away, where can you escape?"


    Mu Ning Qiu took a look at her, and his mind was shocked: "you have seen the strength of Luo Chunqiu. Do you think that Luo Chunqiu will let go of the masters present?""What''s more, what''s more, you are representing the emperor of the holy land of heaven. Once he is out of the void, you are the first one to kill. "


    Huang Xuan was stunned and then silent.


    Mu ningqiu is right. Now she is "Mujing", the emperor who swallows the Heavenly Kingdom, and the most powerful master on the surface. Once Luo Chunqiu leaves the void, he will lock his breath.


    Unless you run away now.


    However, if something strange happened at the moment, the masters of the aristocratic families and royal families around would not let her go.


    "A dilemma..."


    After thinking about her current situation, Huang Xuan shook her head imperceptibly, calmed her mind, and did not communicate with mu ningqiu.


    Because the two of them frequently communicate with each other, they have attracted the attention of those masters around them.


    Fortunately, those masters were only the emperor. His majesty wanted to tell the eldest princess what he wanted. Although he was surprised why he did not speak directly, he did not ask.


    However, Shen Qingping showed a strange look and wandered between Mujing and mu ningqiu. Just as he was trying to say something, Liang Yuan, on one side, suddenly showed his true spirit and attracted his attention.


    Shen Qingping took a look at Liang Yuan and found that Liang Yuan just shook his head slightly, indicating that he would not open his mouth.


    "What does Liang Yuan know?"


    I want to ask Liang Yuan, but I find that Liang Yuan has moved his eyes, as if nothing has happened.


    "Guard


    After a short silence, Mu Ning Qiu Shen drank: "block this void and send people to disperse the people. If anyone wants to leave all the way, they will escort the people to the nearest state capital."


    "To order!"


    Several masters loyal to the royal family immediately gave orders, and the light of jade slips flashed from their hands, and the orders were passed like flies.


    The masters of the aristocratic families who planned to leave were hesitant.


    In this kind of moment, no matter who takes the initiative to leave, will be stabbed in the spine.


    Especially after Shen Qingping and mu ningqiu have made a statement that they have decided to stay here, if they escape again, they may not be able to walk in tuntian Shengguo.


    However, after a moment of hesitation, five masters chose to leave.


    Fei''s ancestor glared at one of them and said, "Liu Laogui, even you want to escape?"


    "Sorry, old Fei, old Shen, Liu can''t live without me now," said the old man with a bitter smile


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone has his own will and can''t be forced."


    Shen Qingping understood him, but sighed: "then try to protect some people and leave safely."


    "We should try our best." The old man nodded, did not say much, and flew back to his family''s residence to arrange the evacuation.


    The departure of the five made the atmosphere more depressing.


    But in addition to them, even the masters who chose to stay also began to order the younger generation of the family to take away the root of the family as soon as possible, and withdraw from the imperial capital with the people.


    This magic city is in danger of being destroyed today


    Mu ningqiu looked at everything in front of her eyes, her eyes flashed slightly, her eyes turned to the cracks in the void and said in a dark way: "unless there is a miracle, today It''s up to the will of heaven to see how many people can survive. "


    "Lu Li, don''t die, you fellow."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    "Dead?"


    "Death is impossible."


    "I don''t think you can beat me to death in my present state."


    In the void, Lu Li''s voice of hesitation sounded slowly.


    At the same time, Lu Li collected the remaining five sword meaning runes, which was equivalent to taking the initiative to withdraw the sword array.


    However, Luo Chunqiu, who was covered in the fire of black divine power, still failed to kill him.


    "What''s going on?"


    Jiang Taohua was almost dazed by the scene in front of her.


    She saw that Lu Li just snapped his fingers, and the door of the nether house floating in the void was open, and countless purple energy gushed out like the sea, turning into crystals and flying to Luli.


    What''s more strange is that those crystals are not fused with the land separation, but are absorbed on his body, forming a pair of extremely rough armor.


    Even, it can''t be called armor at all. It can only be regarded as a layer of "protection" made up of purple crystals.


    "Did he really succeed in gathering more advanced energy? Is the combination of the power of the fundamental law and the power of the star God into this unknown energy? "


    "But Why did Luo Chunqiu... "


    Jiang Taohua resisted the impulse to ask, turned to look at Luo Chunqiu, who was suddenly motionless. Her eyes were full of horror.


    Luo Chunqiu''s whole body was covered in the fire of divine power at the moment, and the flaming flame did not mean to stop at all. However, his action seemed to be confined by some invisible force. He suddenly stagnated in his place, and his throat roared with a low voice. He was helpless for a moment.


    "What power is this?"


    Luo Chunqiu scattered the fire of the magic power on his face, and his scarlet eyes were fixed on Lu Li.


    It was not until he reminded him that Jiang Taohua was staring at it. He found that there were countless tiny purple "dust" around Luo Chunqiu''s body, which was slowly changing the nature of the divine power fire.


    "Is it true that your body is fully integrated with divine power, so long as you aim at the divine power, you can fully limit your actions?"


    Lu Li touched his chin and suddenly laughed: "it was just an idea. I didn''t expect to succeed."


    "In fact, the state of Luo Chunqiu also seems to be a transformation of the essence of life. However, he did not start with energy, but used this energy to directly act on the body and connect the body with energy closely. Although it is not a complete transformation, it can also have a strong combat power. "


    "Life and energy can be one body, or they can be independent and powerful individuals."


    "Like Luo Chunqiu, this is the evolution of failure."


    Lu Li''s eyes have completely turned into purple, and his thoughts turn quickly. At a glance, he can see clearly the strong points and weak points of Luo Chunqiu.


    "My present state is on the verge of evolution. My body has transformed at least 80% of the time. Even my thinking mode has changed irreversibly."


    "Try strength first."


    The idea of tumbling suddenly stops, and Lu Li holds his fist. The surging force almost makes the void begin to shake up.


    Jiang Taohua''s heart is tight, immediately think of Lu Li''s problem.


    "If we break the void..."


    "Isn''t he joking? What power is it to break the void? "


    Before Jiang Taohua asked questions, Lu Li in front of her had already "diluted.".


    "No, it''s not dilution, it''s shadow!"


    "His speed has exceeded my limit!"


    Ginger peach blossom reaction over the moment, heard Luo Chunqiu issued a roar!


    Lu Li''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him like a tearing space. The purple crystal began to converge on his fist consciously and hit it with one blow, which broke Luo Chunqiu''s divine power flame on the spot and made a huge wound in his chest.


    The flesh and blood bones of his chest were annihilated on the spot, including the position of his heart, which became a huge and incomparable cavity.


    This kind of injury is absolutely fatal to any clan master. Keluo Chunqiu is an "energetic" body, which naturally won''t kill him. However, Lu Li didn''t want to kill him in such a simple way at the beginning. He only tried to test his specific strength after transformation.


    "A random punch is almost equivalent to opening up my divine power."


    "If I use my full strength now, I can easily tear up space and have the fighting power of heaven and man."


    After just one punch, Lu Li''s mind accurately judged his current strength, "besides, I also have sword technique and feature bonus. With the power of the fundamental law and the power of the star God after the second transformation, this new energy can also push my strength to the level of heaven and man. "


    Think of here, Lu Li''s eyes flash slightly, purple light deep, as if there is a flame beating.


    He opened his eyes to exploration.


    [discover special energy][analyzing]


    [analyzing ¡¿


    [analysis success]


    [power of secondary gods ¡¤ integrity! (power increases by 10 times, thinking increases by 15 times) (you have seen the truth of the world, inherit my great power, and fight against fate!) ¡¿


    [Note: this energy can only be improved through cultivation]


    seeing the terrible increase, Lu Li knew that he was right this time.


    However, the latter sentence, as well as the comment at the end of the modifier, is somewhat intriguing.


    "Have I seen the truth of the world? Interesting, this is the encouragement left by the master of the power of the star God? Or Is it a warning? "


    "The final note of the modifier should be related to the evaluation of the power of the secondary gods. Although I use ingenious methods to integrate the power of the star God, but in essence, this is just to imitate the change of the nature of the force of the star God and transform the force of the fundamental law. That''s why the modifier rated it as a secondary divine power, but Why add a sentence that can only be improved through cultivation? "


    "You dare to be distracted when fighting with me. Lu Li, you are too big!"


    At this time, Luo Chunqiu noticed that Lu Li was "absent-minded". His chest wound almost closed and recovered in an instant. The fire of divine power broke away from the shackles of purple dust. He reached out and grabbed Lu Li''s neck like lightning.


    "Since it is a force born to overcome destiny..."


    "Then call it" the power of destiny. "


    Lu Li seems to have not seen the attack of Luo Chunqiu. He thinks of it with evil taste.


    At the same time, his arm came first and waved forward, leaving a purple shadow.


    Countless dust spilled out, wrapped Luo Chunqiu''s fist.


    "Not good!"


    Luo Chunqiu has seen this kind of power''s weird, is trying to break his wrist, but it is still a step too late.


    The purple light burst out in an instant, transforming the fire of divine power and swallowing his palm.


    Luo Chunqiu made a quick decision and directly cut off one of his small arms by waving his hand. At the same time, his face was full of fear and leaped backward, staring at Lu Li, and his expression was uncertain.


    "What power is this? Can you transform your power and strengthen yourself? "


    "No, it''s not transformation, but the status of the divine power is not as good as it is and has been assimilated by force."


    "My body has completely integrated with the divine power, and can assimilate the power of the divine power It''s tough. "


    Aware that the next battle is no longer a one-sided crush, Luo Chunqiu has also recovered some sense of reason. What''s more, the part of his arm swallowed by the purple dust is completely disconnected from him, just like it doesn''t belong to him.


    This is the most incredible thing for Luo Chunqiu, who has the power of reincarnation.


    His body, on the surface, is still a human race, but in fact, 99% of them have become gods. Even if a part of the body is cut off, the power contained in it can still keep in touch with itself, but the part swallowed by the purple dust is obviously assimilated by force, and the divine power in it is completely broken, which means that a part of his body is cut off.


    Yes.


    In the eyes of the human race, this kind of injury can not be more than normal, but for the God clan, it is a heavy blow.


    Because the God clan can rely on the divine power to regenerate at a high speed, and for them, the divine power is also a kind of energy that will not be "consumed". Just like the balance mentioned by the peach blossom, the divine power relies on this balance.


    But purple dust can break this balance and make the divine power disappear.


    Luo Chunqiu had to face it carefully.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    "What did you do, little fellow? How does he look a little scared of you? "


    After a brief dismay, the ginger peach blossom on the side finally showed some clues from the fighting between the two.


    Lu Li just a face to smash the fire of divine power, from the visual perspective, it is a heavy blow Luo spring and autumn. But the reason why luochunqiu is so afraid should not be this.


    But she thought about energy soon. After Luli integrated this new energy, the whole person''s momentum has risen greatly, and the strength and quality of all aspects far exceed the limit she can understand.


    That is, the land departure now has the battle power of the heaven and man level.


    He can make luochunqiu guard against retreat. Besides the promotion of the fighting power, the key should be the special purple energy.


    "Is it devouring or assimilating?"


    Ginger peach flower acutely found that Luo Chunqiu self cut arm actually disappeared from the sky.


    Not destroyed, annihilated, but It''s gone.


    Seeing the dancing purple dust, ginger and peach blossom understood, "is it some kind of forced homogenization? It seems that this little guy really has a powerful energy, even the divine power of the grid is not as good as it. "


    They are all top masters. She has been with the cult for many years. Although Jiang and Taohua have not carried out the experiment of integrating the divine power with the flesh, she can think of things in luochunqiu, although she is a little slow and half steps, she can hardly fail her.


    "You want to escape before the battle begins?" After the preliminary verification of the strength of fate, Luli pinched his fist, and the purple dust flew back to him, and soon merged with the crystal adsorbed on him.


    The higher the energy, the more solidifying it is, and it is consumed when it is not as strong as the real gas.


    The gold energy originally cultivated by the basic law should also have such characteristics. Perhaps his practice of the basic law has not reached the standard, or what kind of hand and foot Jingqian has moved in the basic law. In a word, the force of fate after the transformation of the star God force has been regarded as the remedy of all the shortcomings of the golden energy.


    More powerful, higher level of bit, almost repressive assimilation, and monster like recovery. Combined with the solidifying nature of "not reducing", the force of destiny has been shown to be stronger than all the energy in the world.


    The evaluation of the power of the secondary gods also gives it the foundation of its place in many worlds.


    "The energy of this son is far more than the divine power, and it looks more like the product of imitating the power of the star God."


    "Is it not the power of star God that ginger peach blossom has the ability to create and destroy?"


    Luo Chunqiu thought like electric flying around, facing the provocation of Lu Li, he almost immediately decided to, and said: "originally I didn''t want to use this form of fighting."


    "But you do, it''s putting me under a lot of pressure."


    "Luli, your strength is really strong, and the son of this generation of the world is really strong and extraordinary. But the stronger you are, the more fierce the pain of the world harvesting in the future. "


    "Rather than regret today, die in my hand, and let me free you."


    Speaking of this, Luo Chunqiu grabs his fist, and his palm seems to hold something invisible and immaterial. His face suddenly becomes congealed at this moment. He can only see him pull from the void, and the body is like the body is awakened and the body is slowly and quivering.


    Then, in its empty eyes, the roar of monsters became more and more fierce, until it became a scream. From the deep of the two dark cavities, it could hear strange and incomparable chewing sounds, which made the hair creepy and the scalp numb.


    I wonder if it is illusion that, while chewing sounds are coming out in those two huge cavities, the remnant of God is like living, with scarlet light flashing from that eyes.


    Then, it was a lot of stinky blood flowing out.


    It was all the blood of the monster.


    "No!"


    At this time, ginger peach blossom is like thinking of what, hurriedly reminded: "those monsters'' power essence is the blood and flesh of the sea god, he wants to use the God of heaven to integrate the power of the sea god will be!"


    "He can''t succeed, or he will create a..."


    The second half of the sentence "the terrible monster" has not been said, and the body of Luli has moved.


    He certainly saw that there was a certain meaning behind luochunqiu''s actions, although the transformation of life level distorted his thinking slightly, which made him have a strong curiosity about everything. Even if the God of heaven is the body of the possible changes, he also felt very strange, want to see with his own eyes.


    But it doesn''t mean that curiosity can override your own sense.


    Reason told him that no matter what luochunqiu wanted to do, he could not make it.


    "Even now I can feel danger, it seems like a must not move."


    Lu Li has a funny thought in his heart, but he has come to the God of heaven.


    This body is so big that it is beyond the limit that can be imagined by all human beings. Even when land and land face it, they all feel that this monster is just like a star like a giant monster. What is the power of life?However, this idea only existed for a moment. Lu Li raised his fist, gathered the power of fate, and punched out, making the whole void tremble like collapse.


    He was not joking when he said "break the void.".


    The nature of the power of destiny seems to inherit the destruction of the power of the stars and gods. It is impossible to shake the mysterious void by relying on our own hard power, but the power of destiny has such a possibility.


    With this blow, countless purple dust burst out, bursting out with extremely terrifying power. In a dark void, there were a lot of traces of corrosion, rolling up a storm and attacking the "face" of the God''s remnant body.


    In fact, the face is only a small part. From the visual effect, it is just like a mosquito bite.


    However, the God''s remnant body was shaken by such a "ridiculous" attack. The mountains and rivers hidden in its skin were broken. In the huge roar, it fell backward. Although the process was extremely slow, it had a very strong visual impact.


    Countless stinky black blood gushed from its face, but the purple crystal was instantly decomposed into dust, protecting Lu Li''s whole body, without letting those black blood get a drop.


    "Should we say that we are gods? After so many years of death, even the blood has a certain degree of attack?"


    Lu Li, separated from the protection of dust, looked at the black dirty blood sprayed out and sighed to himself.


    "It''s no use, Lu Li."


    At this time, Luo Chunqiu''s voice sounded again, which implied a very strong self-confidence. "The colonization mode of the God''s remnant body is the most powerful experimental result of the theology. Once the colonization is turned on, even if you have the strength of heaven and man, you can''t stop it. "


    "Colonization?"


    Hearing this address, which is not in line with Zhenwu''s world outlook, Lu Li''s eyes moved, "Pope Shenhua Can''t I be a runner like me? "


    Even if you can research something that is not martial arts, Pope Shenhua is really the first "scientist" in Zhenwu region.


    "Well, then let me see your real strength."


    Lu Li didn''t doubt Luo Chunqiu''s words, because just now he put forth all his strength to bombard the head of the God''s remnant body. Although the body collapsed and the huge body almost collapsed, the energy level of the God remnant was still rising in the sight of the exploration eye.


    Those monsters that have been sacrificed before should be the preconditions for opening a certain mode.


    Once it is opened, the energy level in the body of the God remnant rises rapidly and seems to be coming back to life.


    Knowing that this process is irreversible, Lu Li did not waste his strength. He stood in the same place and constantly observed the rapidly rising energy series of the God remnant body from the perspective of exploration eye.


    "The deity is limited by the position and material of this world. With the remnant bodies and energy of some alien people, this kind of thing can be produced. If you really give them a free hand, you can''t make a mess of the sky. "


    While observing the state of the God''s remnant body, Lu Li''s mind can not help but appear this idea.


    "You''ll see."


    Luo Chunqiu''s body rose slowly and said calmly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    There was no threat or unnecessary verbal confrontation. Luo Chunqiu waved his hand and saw that the God''s remnant suddenly burst into a blazing light, just like a group of scorching sun.


    As strong as ginger peach blossom, the first time to avoid this dazzling light.


    But Lu Li is bathed in this strong light, the purple light in the pupil flickers slightly.


    With the blessing of the eye of exploration, Lu Li can easily see through the truth behind this light. The huge and incomparable remains of God are shrinking rapidly, and the mountains that cover its body are instantly broken and evaporated, and are devoured by some mysterious energy.


    In the process of shrinking, Lu Li found a thin line on the body of the God remnant, which vaguely established a connection with Luo Chunqiu.


    "Is this the docking of consciousness?"


    Lu Li''s heart moved, thinking that Luo Chunqiu seemed to be able to communicate with the spirit of the remnant body, and the two sides had established a kind of wonderful connection. Now it seems that this thin line should be the proof of the connection between the two.


    "The present state of the God remnant is between life and death. Its consciousness still exists, but it is very weak, and there is no breath related to the soul."


    "Are these alien races without souls?"


    "No, the soul is actually a kind of energy. From a certain point of view, it is more like the thinking energy born from the depths of the brain. As long as you are conscious, you have the corresponding components, but it should be different from the soul in my cognition. "


    "What''s more, I don''t know whether these beings will be restricted by the nether world. According to the legend of ancient warriors, the birth of the nether world was to limit those who were not old or dead. The restrictions on Terrans should not have any effect on alien races. However, the white fox in the palace of life at the beginning showed a certain degree of disgust at the stillness of the two boundary rivers, which means that the boundary between life and death is equally effective for higher creatures. Stillness should also be a kind of high-level energy, but I don''t know if there will be places like "the nether" among the alien races. "


    The transformation and increase of the power of destiny has brought Lu Li 15 times more thinking enhancement. In addition, the evolution of life level has made his brain extremely clear. Many memory details that are almost forgotten appear in front of him like a horse watching a lamp. At this time, there is a reasonable answer to the things that were not noticed at that time, or the details that had not been figured out for a while.


    While observing the state of the God''s remnant body, Lu Li silently thought, "if this thing still has consciousness, why is it willing to be manipulated by Luo Chunqiu? And the so-called colonization technology, isn''t it the kind I think it is? "


    Two questions flashed in his mind. Lu Li saw that the God''s remnant body had turned into a mass of creeping flesh and blood, which looked disgusting. But Luo Chunqiu did not hesitate to fly over and stretched out the arm that had already cut off the forearm. The wriggling flesh and blood immediately felt a part of it and wrapped it around Luo Chunqiu''s arm to make up for his lost forearm, At the same time continue to spread to his shoulders.


    "Why don''t you stop him?"


    Jiang Taohua flies to Lu Li''s side and asks after sighing.


    She really can''t figure out why Lu Li should stand by and watch Luo Chunqiu finish his strongest means like watching a play.


    This little guy should not suddenly get a strong power, so inflate it?


    "Why stop it?" Lu Li asked.


    "God''s colonization and punishment are both techniques used by the deity to suppress the bottom of the box. You don''t understand how strong it will be if you let him wear it!"


    Jiang Taohua frowned and said in a deep voice: "although your strength has been greatly improved, but..."


    "But I''m not his opponent?"


    Lu Li smiles, "have not hit, how to know who is stronger?"


    "What''s more, his body has been completely entangled with the divine power. It takes a lot of effort to kill him, and it has a lot to do with his will. In that case, I''d rather let him let go of his hands and feet and do as much as I can, and crush him when he is most powerful


    "You..."


    Jiang Taohua looked at Lu Li and felt that his manner and tone had changed a lot, as if in a more terrible direction. What''s more, what''s the matter with this inflated talk?


    Even if it''s heaven and man, I''m afraid they don''t dare to say let Luo Chunqiu do his best.


    Ghost knows how powerful the colonization device is with this remnant which is more powerful than heaven and man.


    No matter how confident a strong person is, it is impossible for Luo Chunqiu to integrate with colonial costume to achieve complete combat effectiveness.


    "He''s almost done, and it''s meaningless to regret it now. It''s better to see what the Shinto''s last card can do. "


    Lu Li pointed to Luo Chunqiu, who had been covered with disgusting flesh and blood, and his tone was still very calm.


    Jiang Taohua immediately looked at it. Seeing this scene, Dai Mei moved slightly, and finally shook her head helplessly. The matter has come to this point. There is no need to regret it.


    The colonial costume, which was refined with a complete remnant body of the God of heaven, established the connection of consciousness with Luo Chunqiu. If he was allowed to wear this colonial costume, no one in the world could control him."This was originally the most important part of the cult''s crazy plan to exterminate the world. Luo Chunqiu, dressed in the clothes of God and God, killed the hidden heaven and man in the whole world, emptied his Qi, broke through the realm at one stroke, and then killed the heaven and the outer heaven, blocking the other heaven and man''s lower world with his own power, so that the Shinto could destroy Zhenwu region through the power of divine punishment."


    "As a result The gods are exposed here. Is Lu Li really putting so much pressure on Luo Chunqiu? "


    Ginger peach blossom trance between a kind of not very real feeling.


    She knew that Luo Chunqiu''s conduct was always all out and would never leave any affection for the enemy. Unless it is an enemy that he thinks he has no ability to solve, otherwise, he will never use the base card of God colonization.


    Thinking of this, the beautiful eyes of Jiang Taohua are full of splendor. Looking at Lu Li''s side face, he surmises what kind of level Luli has reached.


    "I said, it''s been so long. Is it too long for you to take this big move?"


    Although Lu Fen''s whole body has been waiting for me for a long time, I''m not willing to see your whole body. If you don''t put on the colonial costume, I''ll do it. "


    Luo Chunqiu, who was completely engulfed by disgusting flesh and blood, naturally could not answer this sentence.


    In that void, only the flesh and blood wriggling sound of "Gulu Gulu" could be heard. It was like that the God of heaven had already "eaten" Luo Chunqiu. Those sounds were just the residual sounds of the top powerful man being digested by the God colonization.


    "If the gods could eat him, it would save me a lot of money."


    Lu Li flashed this idea in his mind, and then laughed at himself, "it''s inflated. You want to win without fighting. This is not a good habit."


    "Be careful, the colonization device can adjust the upper limit according to the user''s own ability. Luo Chunqiu, who integrates the divine power, can be said to be the most powerful individual in the world. The enhancement that the heaven God colonization brings to him is almost more than you and I imagine. Don''t take it lightly."


    Seeing Lu Li''s heart-stirring purple eyes, Jiang Taohua found that he was distracted at such a tense moment, so she could not help but remind her again.


    "Can''t you feel a little bit of a sense of urgency?"


    At the same time, she also in the heart abdomen Fei one.


    Lu Li nodded in boredom, and then said, "I''ll try the power of this colonization first."


    Cruel words have been put out, do not take a point to look down on the ability to come out, will inevitably let people look down.


    So Lu Li stretched out his hand to the side, and the void seemed to be collapsed by his palm. The Canglang sword appeared in his hand out of thin air, sending out a pleasant buzz.


    The most important condition for the divine army to recognize the Lord is that the master is strong. Canglang sword was once a sword belonging to jianzun. It was a "famous sword" that had really seen the world. Previously, he recognized the master to Lu Li because his talent and will of swordsmanship were recognized, but not because of his own strength.


    However, Canglang sword now feels that Luli''s life level is not what it used to be. It seems to follow its former master to fight in all directions. It is eager for that kind of fierce battle, and the strength of Luli has also completely untied the last layer of restriction.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    Seeing the second form of Canglang sword, the light in Lu Li''s eyes was shaking, and he felt a little speechless at the same time.


    Even a sword can look down on people''s dishes. It seems that people will despise them if they have no strength.


    Lu Li, holding two fingers together, gently stroked the complicated patterns of Canglang sword, as well as those irregular prismatic chips on the ridge of the sword. When crossing the chip with his fingertip, Lu Li can feel the extremely strong sword meaning in it. Even if his transformed body feels the sword meaning in those prismatic chips, he will feel cold fingertips, as if he had been cut, and send out weak pain.


    "It''s incredible. Is this the power of magic weapons?"


    Lu Li looks at today''s Canglang sword with his exploratory eyes, and the detailed data is brushed through the panel of the modifier.


    [Canglang sword ¡¤ secondary artifact]


    [fixed feature: magic weapon! (the whole sword skill is doubled. It''s the power of the divine weapon. It can destroy everything!) ¡¿


    [fixed feature: kill God! (the sword meaning of cutting God is increased by 1.5 times to stimulate the characteristic of cutting God, and 1.5 times to the alien race outside the sky. God in the sky, take my sword ¡¿


    [fixed feature: slave! (the power of the divine weapon''s protector increases the energy level by 1 times (0.3 times). God soldiers from the Lord, fight for you ¡¿


    [growth characteristics: edge LV1! (the active feature can stimulate the power of edge. The whole sword technique is increased by 0.5 times. Be invincible ¡¿


    [growth characteristics: Sword reverence LV1! (the active feature can stimulate the power of sword respect, and the whole sword meaning will be increased by 0.5 times. All the swords in the sky, I am the only one ¡¿


    a series of features are refreshing in front of us. Lu Li looks at the past one by one. Even if his thinking has been increased by 15 times, he has stopped turning, his eyes are straight and he doesn''t know what to say.


    "Is that too strong?"


    After lifting the last layer of restriction, Canglang sword has developed three kinds of fixed characteristics and two kinds of growth characteristics, which exactly correspond to the five prismatic chips on the sword.


    The three characteristics of Shenbing, beheading and subordination are regular, among which the subordinate can enhance the energy level. However, it is probably because the combined power of destiny exceeds the limit that the subordinate can enhance. The panel attribute increases from 1 times to 0.3 times, but this improvement is obviously the most powerful one among the three fixed features.


    As for the two growth characteristics, that is even more extraordinary.


    The growth of the whole sword skill and the increase of the whole sword intention are superimposed with the fixed characteristics and the original sword characteristics. If you use the sword moves again, the power will be increased to an extremely terrible level.


    But that''s not all.


    Most importantly, these two features can be upgraded obviously!


    This is also the first time I have seen an "item" that can be raised with a modifier.


    Although I can use the modifier''s points to instantly learn martial arts and skills, and even integrate them to strengthen them, there are not only two ways to become stronger in this world: martial arts and martial arts. Although it is a powerful weapon like Shenbing, it can also greatly improve the user''s strength. It is a great discovery and an absolute surprise that the complete Shenbing can be enhanced through modifiers.


    Although after getting the power of fate, his attack power has made great progress, but the God colonization of Luo Chunqiu is obviously not an ordinary thing. Who would hate his high attack power at this time?


    "I''m really sleepy, and someone will send pillows." Lu Li sighed in his heart, and then without hesitation, he put the remaining points into the two growth characteristics of Canglang sword, and a streamer quickly passed through his palm and fell into Canglang sword.


    Canglang sword also felt something and sent out an excited buzz. The prism chip, which represents two growth characteristics, also lit up.


    The light of those two prismatic wafers gradually began to turn into dark blue, and then turned to the same purple as the power of fate.


    At the same time, in the modifier page, the update prompt has been brushed all the time.


    A large number of points disappeared, until the two growth characteristics were promoted to full level, Lu Li looked at the panel attribute of Canglang sword, and finally showed a smile.


    [growth characteristics: sharpness Max! (the active feature can stimulate the power of sharpness. The whole sword technique is increased by 5 times. Be invincible ¡¿


    [growth characteristics: Sword respect Max! (the active feature can stimulate the power of the sword. The whole sword meaning is increased by 5 times. All the swords in the sky, I am the only one ¡¿


    "with the addition of 5 times and other additions, my highest mark up multiple is estimated to be more than 10 times."


    "Now I''m going to cut through the void with one sword."


    Lu Li''s eyes turn to the void, and have the impulse to try.


    He had a premonition that the void itself should also be a kind of space. Since the virtual battlefield can be formed, it means that it can be broken.


    What is the secret behind the void?


    However, Lu Li knew that it was not the time to be curious about this. He pulled his eyes back and looked at the group of flesh and blood in the distance.At this time, the blood and flesh wriggle of the God colonization has slowed down, which means that Luo Chunqiu is about to wake up and wear this product of the highest technology of Shinto.


    "It''s too late. We don''t even have a chance to leave."


    Jiang Taohua also saw the clue, she sighed, as if to remind Lu Li.


    Lu Li nodded and didn''t say anything. He waved Canglang sword directly, as if he had waved a stroke forward.


    However, the swing did not stir anything.


    The whole void seems to fall into a strange silence, but the pupil of the peach blossom is slightly shrunk.


    Her mind "saw" that a thin line appeared slowly, as if to cut open the void.


    The thin thread fell on the constantly creeping God''s colonization, as if it didn''t play any role, but then, the wriggling of the Heavenly God''s colonization stopped, and a full third of its parts were completely cut off and slid down along the angle of obliquely unfolding.


    Goo Doo Doo!


    At this time, the chewing sound inside the disgusting flesh became more and more intense. Countless dark red tentacles and granulation extended from the incision, intertwined with each other, and forcefully pulled the momentum of the blood and meat sliding down.


    Immediately, the wound caused by Lu Li''s "plain and unexceptionable" chop was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "It seems that conventional means do not work. It''s really troublesome for monsters who are nearly reborn infinitely."


    Lu Li mumbled in his mouth, but his eyes were bright.


    The previous chop did not seem to use any special power. In fact, Lu Li added the power of destiny into it. The tiny dust almost penetrated through the wound cut by the divine colonization. However, the energy that could assimilate the divine power by force met with obstacles.


    "Should it be said that it is really the legacy of a strong man at the road level?"


    Lu Li squints his eyes, keeps moving, and cuts out a sword again.


    And this time, he drives a lot of destiny.


    The purple crystal flies out one by one, explodes in the void, turns into countless dense starlight, and instantly devours the blood and flesh!


    Secret sword starlight!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of deafening energy explosions drowned the heaven God colonization, and the purple starlight power was terrible. Even though it was only the weakest sword skill mastered by itself, it broke out the momentum of destroying heaven and earth after the terrible Sword Skill Bonus of more than 5 times of the conventional one.


    When the attack stopped, those terrible aftershocks were still tearing at everything around them, forming a small but terrible void storm.


    Jiang peach blossom opened her beautiful eyes and was stunned by the power of this sword.


    "If I had come to pick up this sword in my prime, I would have only managed to catch it, even if I had performed genesis."


    "Is he strong enough? Is the change caused by the fundamental law and the power of the stars and gods a new way? "


    However, Jiang Taohua was still a top master. After being shocked, her first thought was whether the integration of the fundamental law and the power of the stars and gods would be a new way of evolution?


    By absorbing the aura of heaven and earth to cultivate martial arts, this is an evolution in itself, but the "cost performance" of this evolution is obviously not as high as that of Lu Li.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    What''s more, Lu Li did not pass through the gate of heaven and man at all, so he got the combat power comparable to that of heaven and man.


    I can''t help hesitating to start my own road Is it going to change?


    Before she could wait for this idea to stay in her mind for long, the damage caused by the starlight of the secret sword had completely stopped.


    She looked immediately into the fading light.


    It''s OK not to look at it. At this glance, the situation inside almost subverts her cognition.


    "How can it be?" Jiang Taohua''s beautiful face is full of unbelievable expression.


    The whole body of the disgusting flesh and blood was covered with burnt paste and sword marks, and there were more than a dozen penetrating injuries. A large number of fate power transformed the power contained in it, turning the color of the blood into lavender.


    But even so, the flesh and blood did not die, countless granulation intertwined with each other, mended the wound, and quickly transformed into human form.


    "It seems that the process of colonization is indeed irreversible."


    Lu Li said in a low voice as if he had determined something.


    He did not continue to try more powerful sword moves, because from the perspective of the eye of exploration, the energy level of the divine colonization has not changed at all, which shows that it has the ability to avoid the erosion of the force of fate. In the process of transformation, it seems to open the defense of "absolutely invincible", and it can cause physical damage, But it can''t really hurt its core and essence.


    "Lu From... "


    Suddenly.


    In that group of flesh and blood, came out Luo Chunqiu''s hoarse voice.


    Perhaps the process of transformation is too painful, his voice is intermittent, as if he is not conscious.


    However, this state did not last too long. When the flesh and blood gradually reshaped the head of Luo Chunqiu, the indifferent eyes were fixed on Lu Li, and the reason was gradually returning, which proved that the integration of Luo Chunqiu and the God colonization costume had reached the final stage.


    "I should thank you."


    With the return of consciousness, Luo Chunqiu''s thinking and speaking speed became more and more clear. His newly formed head turned a few times, and then he looked at Lu Li and said, "if it wasn''t for you, I haven''t mastered the power of heaven''s colonization so quickly. Thank you for suppressing the will of God, so that I can completely suppress him and not become a monster. "


    "Yes."


    Lu Li lowered his arm, pointed at the sword point, and joked, "it seems that we have different definitions of monsters."


    Luo Chunqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly and said nothing.


    When it comes to this kind of time, there is no point in the verbal contest. Although there is no endless hatred between the two men, the battle must be divided into victory and defeat.


    As one of the most top individuals in the world, Luo Chunqiu also wants to know what kind of status he can achieve when he wears the clothes of God.


    "So Let''s start fighting. "


    After slightly drooping his eyes, Luo Chunqiu looked at the flesh and blood covered on his body. His strong binding force quickly suppressed the wriggling of the flesh and blood. He saw that the disgusting flesh and blood gradually changed, just like living creatures, extending out the edges and corners. First of all, the upper half of the body became a chest armor full of simple patterns, which was dark brown and full of color The atmosphere of old and simple.


    Then the remaining strength of the flesh and blood began to spread downward, which perfectly fitted the waist line of Luo Chunqiu and turned into a slender black scale armor. After the birth of arm armour, Luo Chunqiu''s hand was wrapped in metal gloves with sharp claws, which looked like a ferocious monster''s claw.


    Finally, the helmet.


    A half covered helmet wrapped Luo Chunqiu''s head, revealing only the lower half of his face.


    Bang!


    At the moment of the helmet''s appearance, Luo Chunqiu''s suit of God colonization immediately became tight, and the whole body was closed again, and the eyes of the armor were shining with scarlet light.


    Until this time, this set of God colonization, which represents the highest technology of the Shinto religion, and the full power of the great way level God''s relic was finally integrated.


    Boom!


    After a brief quiet moment, Luo Chunqiu''s whole personal momentum burst out, just like a wild and ancient beast. The black divine power turned into a pillar of fire, twisting the void around him.


    This level of pressure, can be sure that he has completely entered the level of heaven and man, relying on the power of God colonization forced to complete a life transformation.


    Moreover, the same as Lu Li, who has integrated the power of fate, his level of performance is definitely not a new level of heaven and man. Lu Li even suspects that he may be approaching Su Lao''s senior state of heaven and man.


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    Lu Li gazed at the exaggerated form of Luo Chunqiu, and his mouth curled up a delicate arc. "If I can''t break through the life level with the help of such external forces, I will be very disappointed."


    "Yes, if I can''t reach this level of strength, I''m afraid even myself will be very disappointed."Luo Chunqiu''s voice is as cold as iron, indifferent to no trace of emotion.


    Now, the scarlet helmet still shows you the scarlet letter


    "Satisfied, satisfied." Lu Li is still laughing and shooting? I haven''t lost, OK.


    "Good."


    Luo Chunqiu nodded, stretched out his arm to his side, and said coldly, "I heard that you have inherited the sword spirit of the sword master, and you are regarded as the descendant of the sword Zun in the world. It''s a coincidence that Tianmen has many excellent heritages in the world. I happen to be very interested in kendo. "


    His outstretched arm vibrated in the void, and countless granulation appeared on the armband, which extended and outlined forward, gradually forming a slender shape.


    Lu Li squinted and recognized the shape of a sword.


    "It seems that the ability of the God''s colonization is not limited to helping him break through the life level. The existence of the volume of the God''s remnant body is compressed into a suit of armor, and it must also have the ability to simulate weapons."


    Lu Li knows clearly that the colonial costume formed by the remains of the God can never be judged with common sense. If this colonial costume is taken into the ranking, it is likely to surpass the first place of the ancient artifact.


    After all, antiques are also the products of the great way, but their abilities are not so overbearing as those of the gods.


    What can make users break through the life level by force is the most terrible ability in the world.


    When those creeping granulation completely turned into a ferocious bone sword, Luo Chunqiu held it in his hand and waved it gently. It seemed that he was feeling the feeling of his hand. He nodded his head slightly and said, "I haven''t used the sword for many years. It''s really a long time since I used the sword."


    At the same time, Lu Li immediately looked at the bone sword with his exploratory eye.


    The eye of exploration, which has been upgraded several times, does not live up to the large number of points he spent. The information of bone sword appears immediately.


    [God colonization ¡¤ artifact (Sword form)]


    [do you want to analyze? ¡¿


    because of the attribution relationship determined by the modifier, such as the God colonization, which does not belong to itself, the modifier will prompt whether to analyze it.


    Without hesitation, Lu Li chose to analyze directly.


    After upgrading Canglang sword, I can see that the number of points close to the bottom is cleared instantly. I feel a little pain in my heart, but there is no expression on my face. I look at the data dissected by the modifier carefully.


    [God colonization ¡¤ artifact (form of God bone sword)]


    [fixation characteristics: ancient god! (total energy increased by 1.5 times, ancient gods, punishment of holding heaven!) ¡¿


    [fixation characteristics: bone sword shape! (the whole sword skill is increased by 3 times. Take bone as sword, fight heaven and earth!) ¡¿


    [fixed feature: the majesty of God! (total energy resistance increased by 5 times, God''s majesty, can''t be violated!) ¡¿


    seeing the specific attributes of these three characteristics, Lu Li showed a sudden color.


    "It''s no wonder that being able to resist the erosion of the power of fate is the fixed feature of the majesty of God."


    The total energy resistance is increased by 5 times. This is the first time that Luli has seen this attribute. It is supposed to be the ability of God colonizing itself, but the extended bone sword also inherited this ability.


    Judging from the "resistance" shown by the previous heaven God colonization, this feature is indeed very strong. In addition to the fact that its growth is not as good as Canglang sword, all aspects of its attributes have stabilized Canglang sword more than one line.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    What''s more, Lu Li has not forgotten that the bone sword is only a part of the extension of the God''s colonization. Although it inherits some of the power of the God''s colonization, we can see from the fixed characteristics of the bone sword that the God colonization suit is indeed a powerful artifact with "flesh and ability to fight".


    After watching the bone sword, although there are no points to squander, Lu Li still takes a try attitude and turns his eyes to Luo Chunqiu.


    [celestial colonization ¡¤ artifact (complete form of colonization)]


    [this item cannot be dissected]


    "sure enough, the divine colonization belongs to the relic of the strong man of the Tao level. Although the eye of exploration has been able to see a fairly high level of energy, the modifier cannot analyze the powerful artifact that does not belong to me because of the ownership relationship."


    Lu Li nodded slightly.


    Although it''s a pity, it''s a surprise to be able to analyze the three fixed characteristics of bone sword. Lu Li doesn''t think much about it. Chao luochun smiles and asks, "should we continue to say a few harsh words, or finish work earlier?"


    At the same time, those purple crystals on his body flew up one after another, and they were like a Purple Star River wandering around him.


    is as like as two peas of imitation of the nature of the star power. The base of destiny is the power of the star God. In some ways, it is almost the same as the power of the star God.


    Luo Chunqiu said coldly: "although your life level has also undergone a transformation, you may not understand what kind of terrible existence you will face."


    With his sword across his chest, he said one word at a time: "I will defeat you with your best swordsmanship, so that you can understand how far the gap between you and I is."


    Before the words fell, Luo Chunqiu directly broke out, and the divine power flame spread over the sky and became a dark shadow of a huge sword!


    Tianmen sword ¡¤ Juxing!


    The Epee falls, the void breaks!


    ¡­¡­


    "How long do we have to wait?"


    Outside the void cracks, the atmosphere is more and more dignified. Those who originally decided to fight here are under more and more pressure, and some people gradually become impatient.


    No matter the two top masters or Lu Li, who later broke into the battlefield, there was no movement or fluctuation in the void. They even began to wonder whether the three men were lost in the void.


    "Wait and see. It''s impossible for a moment and a half for the top masters to win or lose."


    Shen Qingping sighed and looked at the master who said, "if you can''t wait, it''s time to leave now."


    Shen Qingping singled out, the master''s face slightly changed, hesitated for a moment, but did not refute Shen Qingping''s words.


    Because Shen Qingping once served as the great sacrifice wine of Wuzong, his identity and status are different from those of ordinary masters. Especially in the imperial capital, Shen Qingping''s words sometimes even work better than the Emperor himself. His prestige is there. No matter how dissatisfied, no one will refute Shen Qingping''s face.


    "Can we just keep waiting? Mr. Shen, the people in the capital have almost evacuated. If Luo Chunqiu doesn''t come out yet, will we... "


    However, there are always exceptions to everything. Shen Qingping has been under pressure for too long with his own prestige. After all, someone has stood up to speak.


    The master gave a slight pause at the end, then sighed: "Mr. Shen, we also have family property and want to stop loss as much as possible. If we are going to die here after all, can''t we take advantage of this period of time Try to recover some of the losses? "


    Even those masters who firmly stood on Shen Qingping''s side were silent.


    We all have family property, and even some people''s foundation is in the imperial capital, which is the family property handed down from generation to generation. They may be willing to sacrifice their own lives, but are they really qualified to sacrifice those assets for future generations?


    "You people, chirping all the time, if you really care about the property, get out now!"


    Seeing Shen Qingping turning his head in shame, the old ancestor of the Fei family immediately stood up and roared: "you don''t want to think about it. If the kingdom of swallowing heaven is destroyed, can you still keep this property? Now the only way is to block this place and kill the top master! "


    "Who killed the devil? How many years ago? Do you think it''s still the age of Taluo spring and autumn? I''m sorry... "


    As soon as the old ancestor of the Fei family said this, the void crack in front of him suddenly trembled, as if to collapse. Countless cracks spread everywhere, making the last half of the words of the old Fei family stuck in his throat and couldn''t spit out.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Is he coming out?"


    After experiencing a short period of astonishment, these masters immediately responded and flew away one after another, looking suspiciously at the void crack.


    The old ancestor of the Fei family was also on the list. His face was blue and white for a while, and he thought to himself, "can''t I really say that? Is that monster coming out of trouble? "


    At this time, he began to doubt whether he had the gift of crow''s mouth.


    Just casually, the void crack began to vibrate violently. If Luo Chunqiu''s monster really got out of trouble, there was almost no one to stop except Mujing.Fei''s ancestors do not know, now Mu whale has been replaced, they even the last top rely on no longer exist, I am afraid they can only commit suicide on the spot.


    "Drive the array, block the void crack!"


    Mu Ning autumn also in the first time to react, immediately opened the means of early cloth.


    The great array of light in the palace immediately burst out a column of light rising from the sky, straight stabbed at the void crack, and immediately stabilized the vibration of the void crack.


    But before they could slow down, countless black flames burst out of the cracks in the void.


    It''s the fire of divine power!


    The light column of the Imperial Palace array was immediately defeated. The newly stabilized void crack did not maintain a breath, but was wildly expanded by the fire of these divine powers. The dark crack spread for hundreds of miles, as if to swallow up the whole imperial city.


    "princess, don''t hesitate to let the old slave go."


    When Mu Ning Qiu looks at this scene and has some confusion, Liang Yuan on one side flies out and says in a deep voice.


    "No!" Mu Ning Qiu almost subconsciously denied Liang Yuan''s proposal.


    She certainly knows what Liang Yuan wants to do.


    As long as a master is willing to sacrifice himself and repair the space with pure spirit and flesh and blood to fill the cracks, most of the cracks can be repaired quickly.


    Not to mention Liang Yuan, such a powerful master, if he sacrificed himself to fill the hole, the effect would only be better.


    "People have to sacrifice at this time." Liang Yuan soundtracks: "when the old slave dies, the royal highness of the princess fills the cracks as soon as possible. Forever trapped in the void


    Mu Ning autumn eyes a Lin.


    She understood Liang Yuan''s implication.


    This is to directly trap Lu Li out of the void.


    Although the void can''t be trapped in luochun for too long, once this crack disappears, it means that the "coordinate channel" between the void and the imperial capital is completely sealed. Even if luochun and Chunqiu are no longer powerful, they must smash the space barrier again to return.


    As long as strive for this period of time, it is enough to Mu Ning Qiu to leave the imperial capital with all the people.


    But this proposal is obviously based on the premise that Lu Li died.


    Mu ningqiu knows that Lu Li''s array is extremely wonderful, and he has a way to break the barrier of space. However, once Luo Chunqiu and other powerful masters lose the coordinate channel, he must kill Lu Li first.


    In this way, even if Lu Li has the means to return, he will surely die.


    So mu Ning autumn will be so hesitant.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    "Little girl, you who do great things, how can you not sacrifice anything?"


    At this time, Huang Xuan was also aware of some things, squinting and saying: "sacrifice him to save so many people, I believe that even he himself will be willing to!"


    She was extremely intelligent. After listening to Liang Yuan''s words, she understood what the grand manager of the holy kingdom wanted to do.


    But mu ningqiu is obviously still hesitating. She doesn''t want to sacrifice Liang Yuan, let alone Lu Li. However, the black flame constantly gushing from the crack is expanding the existence of the crack all the time.


    Go on like this, even if Luo Chunqiu doesn''t get out of trouble, this crack will pull the whole imperial capital, even a state capital into the void!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    "You are a member of the royal family and must be considered for the sake of the Holy Land!"


    Liang Yuan noticed Mu Ning Qiu''s indecision, and his voice became severe: "sacrifice one or two people to keep the holy country incense, which is the decision you need to make!"


    "Since the princess refuses to make this decision, let the old slave be the villain."


    As soon as the voice fell, Liang Yuan rushed to the void crack without hesitation.


    Mu Ning autumn subconsciously wants to block, but still slow a line.


    Her face suddenly became very poor, looking at Liang Yuanfei to the crack figure, even the lips lost blood color.


    "You seem to have figured it out." Huang Xuan came to Mu Ning Qiu''s shoulder side, quite pleased.


    Because she could see that Mu Ning Qiu was obviously moved by Liang Yuan, and the blocking action was a bit slow.


    If she is really desperate to stop Liang Yuan, she may not have the opportunity to hold down this powerful master.


    Mu ningqiu heard the implication of HuangXuan and bit her teeth, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Beam manager!"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Liang Yuan, no!"


    However, Liang Yuan did not move forward, directly called out his own Xuanmen Youfu, a large number of true Qi gushed out, crazy toward the crack!


    However, the true Qi came to the crack, and was immediately blocked by the fire of divine power.


    Those fire of divine power devoured Liang Yuan''s true Qi, and did not let them touch the void crack at all.


    "This What is this? "


    Liang Yuan had already been determined to die, but his real Qi couldn''t get close to the void crack. Naturally, he couldn''t mend the crack. His expression suddenly froze.


    "Lu Li, how does my sword taste?"


    All of a sudden!


    The fires of those powers exploded with a bang, and sounded with a voice as cold as iron.


    Tear!


    The void crack, as if torn by an invisible hand, rapidly expanded into thousands of miles.


    The chaos and disorder of the void was exposed before their eyes. The aura of heaven and earth dissipated because of the emptiness and vacuum. Liang Yuan was pale and looked at the scene. How could he not know that he had failed?


    He is not afraid of death, but he has to die valuable. If he can''t mend the cracks in the void, will he die in vain?


    "Wait..."


    When Liang Yuan was afraid of something, he raised his head to look at the void crack and murmured: "in the void, did someone call Lu Li''s name?"


    No one answered him, because the others were also suspicious.


    But they all raised their heads and looked at the vast expanse of nothingness, not knowing what was going to happen.


    "Are these two guys crazy?"


    "I beat the virtual world out. I can''t carry this old bone."


    At this time, an old man''s back appeared in front of the void, with a dignified face and looking at the expanding void for a long time, he turned his head and said to Mu ningqiu: "if I die here, please tell Lu Li to take good care of my granddaughter!"


    Mu Ning Qiu did not understand the meaning of this sentence, he saw the old man suddenly hit the void!


    Heaven and man!


    At the moment of his hand, everyone on the scene understood the strength of the old man.


    To fight against the void with one''s own great power does not need to pry the spirit of heaven and earth to enhance the combat effectiveness. This is the pure heaven and man, the true and true power of "seeing God"!


    At the moment, some people who know the inside story have also guessed the identity of the old man.


    In addition to the old pharmacist who lived in the old street, who else in the imperial capital had this strength?


    "Did Su Lao do it?"


    "Let''s stop for a moment for the younger generation. This demon chopper really has some skills."


    Deep in the void, a long smile rings out, which is the voice of Lu Li.


    Su Lao was helpless and muttered: "can create the power of virtual world, this little guy ate the spirit of the road? So fierce? "


    Although I don''t know why Lu Li has such a strong strength, Su Lao doesn''t keep his hand either. The strength in his body cascades out and strikes the void with one fist, preventing the expansion of the void. At the same time, he creates a thin transparent film before the emptiness.


    This is that he forcibly pulls out the space power of Zhenwu domain, and forms a simple barrier before the birth of the virtual world, so as not to let the virtual world really erode the space.


    And behind the film, a chaotic state, there are two people flickering, are constantly collision, fighting.


    This is the scene reflected by the imaginary boundary.


    "It''s Lu Li!"


    "Who is the other? What is that armor? "


    "It should be Luo Chunqiu How strong they are


    All the masters saw this scene, their eyes were wide open, and they couldn''t believe it.Under the shadow of the film, although they can''t really see the fight between the two people, each time they show up for a short time, and each sword fight can create a kind of chaotic nothingness energy, just like the dark matter born in the void storm. Even the void itself can''t resist the aftereffect of their fight.


    The virtual world mentioned by Su Lao is also the result of the pull and explosion of this energy.


    "Su Lao, what''s going on here?"


    Shen Qingping flew to Su Lao''s back and looked at the film on his face.


    He was an old man in the capital of the emperor. He also served as a great sacrificial wine. Naturally, he came into contact with the old lodger, the guardian of the world. At such a moment, Shen Qingping did not care so much about it, so he came up to ask questions directly.


    "You ask me, I ask who to go?"


    He stares at the film screen, and secretly measures it. He finds that the armored monster is not weaker than himself.


    Lu Li, who played with him, was a little bit inferior, but he was able to fight back and forth, proving that this boy also had the strength of heaven and man level.


    It''s only a few days since I saw you. I''ve made such a big mistake. I''ve also turned over the whole level of my own strength. I''ve directly crossed the top level to reach the level of heaven and man. Su Lao dares to say that after living for so many years, he has never seen a warrior who can do things better than Lu Li.


    "This What is this void? "


    Shen Qingping, after hesitating for a moment, began to ask what this terrible nothingness was.


    Su narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "this is the virtual world. It is the performance of the top heaven and man fighting in the void, stirring up the dark matter and breaking the void."


    Pointing to the boundless darkness, he said slowly, "it has a name, called the end of the day!"


    "The end of the day?"


    Shen Qingping only felt his heart jerk.


    "Once engulfed by the virtual world, the scope of Zhenwu area covered by it will be pulled into the unknown zone more profound than the void. It may be a corner in the sky, or it may be a mysterious space that can''t even be touched by human beings. In a word, if you are touched by the virtual world, the territory of Zhenwu will be erased in a real sense. "


    After su Lao explained, his expression was also a little strange. Looking at the battle in the film, "according to the law, the void is becoming more and more stable, and it is impossible for the fight between heaven and man to be so easy to be made into a virtual world. What have these two guys done


    However, Su Lao''s words were not heard by Shen Qingping.


    All the masters around him, including Shen Qingping, heard only one sentence.


    "The end of the day!"


    This virtual world represents the end of the world!


    Mu ningqiu also recovered from his shock and forced to digest the fact that Lu Li seemed to become a man and nature level combat power. He summoned up courage and asked, "can there be a solution to this void realm, Su Lao?"


    Everyone on the scene can be flustered by the doomsday terror brought by the virtual world, but mu ningqiu knows that he can''t. If her father is not here, she should take responsibility. Even if she is faced with a man and nature strong man, she also resists the strangeness and awe in her heart and asks for solutions.


    "The solution?"


    Su Lao glanced at Mu Ning Qiu, and then calmly said: "the way is not without, but that''s not what the old man can do. Unless it is the perfect state of heaven and man to stop the spread of the virtual world, and extinguish the dark energy of the virtual world from the root, the virtual world will devour everything it can touch, constantly enhance itself, and use the world as the fuel of dark matter. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    Mu Ning autumn smell speech, immediately thought of Lu Li just that sentence.


    My heart is a little bit stable.


    "It seems that Lu Li is sure to solve the harm caused by the virtual world."


    Although Lu Li suddenly became a man and nature class combat power, which made Mu Ning Qiu''s heart quite uncomfortable, as long as she accepted this fact, she immediately thought of the benefits brought by Lu Li after becoming a man and nature level combat force.


    Besides Su Lao, is Lu Li the most powerful person in the world?


    "No, there is another one."


    Mu ningqiu raised her eyes and looked at the battle scene shown on the film. Luo Chunqiu was like a demon. Even though she was separated from the virtual world, she was a little breathless.


    Moreover, the present fighting situation is obviously not conducive to land separation.


    Luo Chunqiu holds a ferocious bone sword and constantly cuts to Luli. Every breath passes, tens of thousands of sword lights and shadows collide and shatter. Nearly half of the Purple Star River around Lu Li''s body has been damaged. However, due to the conservation of sub God level energy, purple dust hovers around Luli, but it takes a long time to recover It turns into purple crystal and returns to the star river.


    In Luo Chunqiu, though the divine power is not a kind of energy with conservation characteristics, he is almost inexhaustible in the clothing of God. The black fire in the sky is integrated with the void, and the void in the place where he crosses begins to twist. The ferocity is hard to resist, and it is actually a steady pressure on the land separation line.


    All the people present are experienced masters. Even if they can''t understand the situation of the fight between heaven and man, they can see that Lu Li has fallen into a disadvantage just by watching the film.


    "Girl, the old man advised you not to have too much hope for him. You see, his opponent is a monster, and he is still wearing the remains of the monster. Even the old man, when I was young, was not necessarily his opponent. "


    Su Lao seems to have noticed Mu Ning Qiu''s expectation for Lu Li, pointing to Luo Chunqiu on the film, and his tone is somewhat condensed and heavy: "now the growth of the virtual world has been temporarily restrained by me, but this is not a long-term plan. The old man advised you to take people away from the imperial capital. Be prepared. I''m afraid the kingdom of swallowing heaven will not be able to escape the disaster. "


    "Is there no other way?"


    Mu Ning Qiu asked some reluctantly.


    She also saw that Lu Li was in decline, and seemed unable to defeat Luo Chunqiu. She knew that Su Lao was telling the truth.


    But she didn''t want to admit it.


    "You can''t do anything in the fight between man and nature. In fact, don''t say it''s you, even if it''s... "


    Speaking of this, the old man turned his head and looked at Huang Xuan''s disguised bathing whale.


    Naturally, this level of camouflage could not be concealed from him, but Su Lao did not expose the details, and said lightly: "even the top masters are not involved in it, the end is only death."


    "Well?"


    When he finished this sentence, Su Lao''s eyes suddenly widened, as if he wanted to see through the virtual world, and fell on the battlefield where they were fighting, "this is..."


    "Almost forget, Su Lao, take her out!"


    Lu Li''s voice passed through the virtual world again, and then, a figure wrapped in the power of purple destiny flew from the distance, just like a meteorite that cut through the void, and directly hit through the film arranged by Su Lao.


    "This This son of a bitch! "


    Su Lao scolded in his heart. He stretched out his hand in a hurry, and instantly repaired the film. Meanwhile, he pressed down the purple meteorite that came quickly.


    "What a powerful energy!"


    As soon as he took over, Su felt the high-order pressure contained in the purple energy. Before he had time to think about it, the meteorite, which had lost its kinetic energy, appeared. It was the peach blossom.


    Those purple streamers broke into dust and flew towards the depths of the void without any pause.


    Jiang Taohua bit her teeth and looked at the scene of those purple dust flying away. She wanted to scold Lu Li a few words, but she couldn''t say it when she got to her mouth.


    In any case, it was Lu Li who rescued her just when the dark matter broke out.


    Although this also has the meaning of throwing her out of the battlefield as a burden, Jiang Taohua knows that the battle that erupts behind is no longer what she can intervene in.


    "Ginger girl, what''s going on inside?"


    Su Lao looked at her and asked curiously.


    Even if it is a strong man of heaven and man level, it is impossible to use the mind to penetrate the void to explore what happened in the void battlefield. In other words, Su Lao also wanted to know what had happened before. Lu Li was able to leap into the level of heaven and man. The armor on Luo Chunqiu''s body always made him feel familiar, but he could not tell where he had seen it. He only vaguely realized that Luo Chunqiu, wearing armor, had the strength to threaten him.


    "The old man?"


    When Jiang Taohua heard Su Lao''s voice, she realized that there was a real man and nature strong man around him. Moreover, Su Lao and Jiang''s family had some origin. Jiang Taohua was no stranger to this strong man who guarded the world.However, she hesitated in the face of the problem.


    It''s not that she wants to hide it, but she really doesn''t know how to describe this strange battle.


    "Girl, just satisfy the old man''s curiosity. Don''t worry. I can digest the old man no matter how fantastic it is."


    Su Lao saw the concern of Jiang Taohua, waved his hand and said.


    At this time, Jiang Taohua realized that it was not surprising to Su Lao, a strong man of heaven and man level, no matter how bizarre it was.


    In his long life, what kind of strange things did not happen to him?


    Therefore, Jiang Taohua slightly pondered, said from the beginning.


    When it comes to Luli''s array driving void storm and providing energy for the sword array, those masters on the side, including Huang Xuan, are surprised.


    On the contrary, mu ningqiu shows a sudden expression. She remembers that Lu Li has this ability. His array attainments have been superb. It is not surprising that he can use the array to trigger the void storm.


    "What kind of monster did you swallow the kingdom of heaven? If you could control the void storm, would he not be afraid to be killed by the void storm?"


    Seeing that Mu Ning Qiu didn''t have any surprised expression on her face, Huang Xuan knew that she should have seen Lu Li''s means. She could not help but convey the voice, half exclamation and half surprise.


    Mu Ning Qiu glanced at Huang Xuan and didn''t mean to explain to her.


    But when Su Lao heard this, he nodded in approval, "there is no aura of heaven and earth in the void. This is a very clever way. Although the void storm seems uncontrollable, its essence is still a kind of energy. Unless it reaches the level of heaven and man, closing the body to form a world of its own and raising hands and feet can cause energy tides. Controlling the void storm to supply energy for the array is indeed the only key to breaking the game. "


    After that, Su Lao looked at Jiang Taohua again and asked, "what happened after that? His eight sword array should have the ability to kill heaven and man. Why did he get to this point in the end


    What he was really curious about was why Lu Li suddenly possessed the fighting power of heaven and man.


    In particular, the purple new energy makes him feel a little familiar, but it is not any kind of high-level energy that he has been exposed to.


    Su Lao really wanted to know how Lu Li pulled out this kind of thing.


    "And then Because he could not control the eighth sword idea, although the sword array composed of seven sword ideas could block Luo Chunqiu, it was a pity that it was not a long-term plan. "


    Jiang Taohua sighed: "instead of waiting for death, he decided to fight again, so he asked me for a trace of the power of the star God, as if to observe the change of the nature of the power of the star God."


    "The power of the star God?"


    "What is that?"


    Hearing this unheard of term, the great masters around them looked at each other.


    However, the old Master heard this and said, "so it is. The power of the star God is buried in the small world that Dou Zun robbed. It seems that you went to the small world and got the power of star God before."


    "But the power of the star God is picky. You should not be able to fully control its power."


    "Well, I can control 50% of the power of the star God at most, and I can''t give full play to it, so I''m not the opponent of Luo Chunqiu."


    Jiang Taohua nodded and continued: "when Lu Li got the power of the star God, he dissipated 90% of his basic law skill, and used the last one to transform to the power of star God."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    "The next thing is what you see."


    Jiang Taohua pointed to the battle on the film "that is the new energy that he forcibly evolved according to the nature of the power of the star God. This kind of energy evolution, together with the transformation of his life level, made him complete a sublimation without going through the evolution road of martial arts, so that he had the fighting power at the level of heaven and man. "


    "You can be sublimated without the evolution of martial arts, this boy..."


    Su Lao had a light look, until after listening to Jiang Taohua''s story, his hand unconsciously pulled off several whiskers. After a moment of Leng, he murmured strangely: "if I could have thought of this in those years..."


    "Ah." Su Lao sighed, shook his head, and did not continue this unrealistic idea.


    Even if I had thought of this, I''m afraid I dare not try as boldly as Lu Li.


    What did this little guy do? Disperse 90% of your own skill, force to study the property change of another higher-order energy, and modify and transform the energy in your body bit by bit. Not to mention how much courage it takes to dissipate the work, just conducting experiments on the changes of the nature of the body, a little carelessness may cause unpredictable changes in the nature of energy, or even collapse on the spot and blow up the elixir field.


    Compared with the real changes in the quality of the two sexes, it''s a safe way to disperse work.


    "He used the transformation of energy to drive the transformation of the essence of life, so as to obtain the fighting power of heaven and man."


    Jiang Taohua didn''t notice the change of Su Lao, but he fixed his eyes on the picture on the film and said in a deep voice: "but Luo Chunqiu has the most powerful technical crystallization of the Shinto, which is the combination of the blood and flesh of the sea god and the remains of an ancient god, which is made into a heaven God colonization device. There are gods in the body, Luo Chunqiu is invincible in the world, and neither man nor nature is his opponent. "


    This is not an exaggeration.


    Even if he did not face Luo Chunqiu directly, he could judge that the current level of Luo Chunqiu was very close to himself only by the terrible aftershocks.


    He squinted and looked at Lu Li, who was constantly being forced back on the screen. "So, this little guy bears the responsibility of human survival?"


    "Now the Pope of Shinto is crazy. His radical plan is to destroy the whole human race. Luo Chunqiu and Tianshen zhuanzhuang are the cards he used to fight against the level of heaven and man. Now that the card has been opened, the Pope will do it soon. "


    Jiang Taohua turned her head, looked around at the numerous masters present, and said, "this is not about one country or one place. If the Shinto religion is successful, all the creatures in Zhenwu region will be destroyed."


    "What do you need us to do?"


    Mu ningqiu had dealt with Jiang Taohua, so he said bluntly: "there is not much power that can be used in swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven now. If necessary, just speak up."


    Although other masters still have a little doubt about this, the near virtual world, the emergence of heaven and man level strong men, and the terrible battle reflected in the film all prove that Jiang Taohua''s words are true. Once this incident breaks out, it is likely to be a major disaster sweeping the whole Zhenwu region.


    Not only can''t avoid swallowing the heaven, but all the people present will die in this disaster.


    "First of all, send out a request for help to the other four countries, including yezong. All forces in aragu can not stand idly by. The power of the Shinto is far beyond your imagination. Even in the scene, there will be religious people who can''t say well. "


    Jiang Taohua said calmly: "what we can do at present is to integrate all forces and compete with the deities for time."


    Hearing Jiang Taohua say that there may also be religious people in the presence, those masters are more or less unhappy. However, Jiang Taohua itself is a top-level master. Although they are dissatisfied, they have not refuted it.


    And Mu Ning Qiu is should come down, immediately exchanged a look with Huang Xuan.


    Huang Xuan also realized the seriousness of the matter at the moment. She did not care too much about it. She tried to maintain the dignity of the emperor of a country and said in a deep voice, "that''s it."


    Mu Ning Qiu''s several speeches before were quite a bit of a transgression. Fortunately, the situation was urgent, and no one noticed the incongruous details. However, Huang Xuan still had to stand up and brush her own sense of existence at the right time. Otherwise, as an emperor of a country, he always keeps silent at such a critical moment, and others will notice it immediately.


    "Yes."


    Those who were loyal to the royal family immediately bowed down, including Liang Yuan, who had previously intended to sacrifice himself.


    The virtual world has been established, and there are strong men at heaven and man level. The level of this battle has completely leapt to the level that the grand master can not participate in. Therefore, Jiang Taohua''s proposal points out a new direction for them.


    Heaven and man have their battlefield, they also have their battlefield!


    Luo Chunqiu is one of the cards of the Shinto. Now this card is limited here, which greatly weakens the power of the Shinto. In this way, the task of limiting the other counter attacks of the Shinto cult will naturally be handed over to the master level combat effectiveness.


    It is the most feasible way to communicate the seriousness of the matter with the other four countries and yezong, whether they will help or not.When the Royal masters scattered, the aristocratic family headed by Shen Qingping and the master of sanxiu were at a loss.


    "So what should we do?"


    After someone was stunned, he asked.


    Shen Qingping frowned slightly, but did not stop the man from asking questions.


    According to Jiang Taohua''s idea, they really have no task at present.


    Luo Chunqiu, who originally thought that he had to rely on the number of people to die, had become a heaven man level combat power. However, he was dragged down by Lu Li, who also had the fighting power of heaven and man. Many masters present had a feeling of surviving after a disaster, but after that, there was nothing left.


    Big events happened one by one, and they were caught off guard.


    "Since there are lodgers and Luli here to look after you, you''d better help the people of the capital escape as soon as possible."


    Mu ningqiu looked at Shen Qingping and said directly: "there are also the nearby prefectures and cities. We should inform them as soon as possible. No one knows how far the virtual world can cover. Once Lu Li is defeated and the virtual world is out of control, it will be a loss of life. We have to prepare for the worst and prepare early. "


    A listen to Mu Ning Qiu put himself into the plan, Su Lao opened his mouth, and finally reluctantly gave up the idea of opening his mouth.


    As she said, if Lu Li was defeated, Luo Chunqiu, the monster, would only be able to stop the other side. As the guardian of the world, Su Lao still has this awareness. He is only worried about this formed virtual world. He can''t stop the expansion of the virtual world by his own strength. Even if he can stop Luo Chunqiu, or even defeat and kill him, the expansion of the virtual world can''t be stopped.


    We can''t stop the virtual world. We''re afraid that the territory of Zhenwu will disappear, and the whole world will be destroyed. What''s the point of this?


    Since he was able to play a certain role, he did not care about the details. He directly said, "the key to the matter lies in the virtual realm and Luo Chunqiu. Both of them have the ability to subvert the whole Zhenwu region. If it is just a Luo Chunqiu, I can try to suppress him, but this virtual world..."


    Su Lao sighed: "for today''s plan, we have to do our best. Try to evacuate the surrounding people as much as possible. If the virtual world can not be eliminated in the end, no matter where they flee, the end will be a death. "


    He didn''t attack people, he told the truth.


    Sure enough, even the senior resident, who is a strong man in heaven and man level, said such desperate words. There were different expressions of people present, some were silent, some were full of despair, and some were thoughtful.


    Finally, Shen Qingping settled the matter and said in a deep voice: "no matter what the result is, we can''t give up easily. Let''s do our best and listen to the destiny."


    "At least, before the virtual world devours Zhenwu domain, it can''t be destroyed by another group of madmen."


    Shen Qingping looked at the familiar faces around him, and suddenly said with a smile, "old fellows, would you like to fight with me again?"


    The old ancestor of the Fei family was the first to mention the spirit and said with a laugh: "old Shen has spoken, I will accompany you!"


    "War! We have been fighting all the way to this day. What kind of religion is God? "


    "Yes, Mr. Shen, don''t worry. Since we have stayed today, we are determined to fight with him to the end."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    Many masters responded in succession, and Shen Qingping''s face also showed a sense of relief. Gradually, he said, "well, since this is the case, I have the courage to ask you to accompany me to become a holy Kingdom, and to meet with the deity for a while!"


    With a bang, Shen Qingping broke out a strong momentum.


    The old ancestor of the Feijia family also followed closely, and the momentum broke out and the aura around him was boiling.


    A group of masters have released their own breath, which is not only venting, but also showing determination.


    At this critical juncture, the masters who could stay here would have died for the holy kingdom. Now they are more fearless and willing to follow Shen Qingping to "meet" the Shinto!


    "Let''s go."


    Shen Qingping finally took a look at the battle scene on the film. After bowing to Su Lao and HuangXuan, he left with a group of masters.


    Mu ningqiu looked at their leaving figure, and suddenly had a premonition in his heart. After this time, many of them were afraid that they would never see again.


    Although on weekdays, the masters of these aristocratic families always fought against the royal family of the holy kingdom by virtue of their status and qualifications, and their faces of competing for interests were particularly disturbing to her. At this moment, mu ningqiu was suddenly sad. After all, she was still a member of the holy kingdom. At the moment of life and death, as masters, they really fulfilled their responsibilities.


    More importantly.


    Mu Ning Qiu turns her head and looks at the disorderly nothingness that covers her head. The dark virtual world brings her a sense of oppression, even more than Luo Chunqiu and Su Lao.


    "This is not the disaster of swallowing the heaven..."


    "This is The disaster of annihilation! "


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the void, dark and twisted flames erupted continuously, stirring one void storm after another.


    In those twisted flames, there is a purple light flashing from time to time, which seems like the end of a strong crossbow, a bleak scene of ups and downs, but in fact, it is not dangerous, as if they are interested in exploring their own limits, keen on all kinds of death operations.


    When the purple light was almost engulfed again, the light whirled and gathered into a figure, which was dangerous and dangerous and broke away from the coverage of the fire of divine power.


    The human figure that converges into, naturally is the land separation.


    "At present, the energetic means are not very useful. They just make my action more flexible, and even can shuttle through the void and break through the barriers of the world. But in a war, it will become my bondage. "


    The purple dust gathered together again, and Lu Li waved his hand to disperse the flame of divine power like the gangrene with bones. He evaluated the new method just discovered in his heart, that is, to spread the power of fate throughout his body. At the same time, he activated a new state, that is, to turn his body into energy, but to maintain his consciousness.


    "It seems that the transformation of life level has brought me many surprises."


    Lu Li thought about the feeling of a talent just now, but his eyes were fixed on the raging fire of divine power in front of him. He said with a light smile: "Luo Chunqiu, the sword competition is over. Now you want to compete with me for the foundation?"


    Whoa!


    With Lu Li''s words, the black fire suddenly separated. Luo Chunqiu, dressed in the heaven God''s colonial costume, slowly flew out of it. Half of the bone sword in his hand had been cut off, and his eyes under his armor were even scarlet. He said, "your swordsmanship is really unparalleled in the world, and no wonder you will be handed down by the sword master. However, there is not only one mode of fighting, and my method is by no means the only sword technique. "


    As he spoke, he crushed the rest of the sword.


    The remains of those Bone swords suddenly turned into free flesh and blood, which were absorbed back into one by the gods.


    "Sure enough, the God colonization itself has a high-order energy conservation characteristic. Even if the extended weapon is damaged, it can not cause any damage to itself."


    "In that case."


    Lu Li did not hesitate. His arm stretched out and the void cracked. Canglang sword roared out again and was held in his hand.


    After cutting off the bone sword, Lu Li found that he could be energetic, so he put Canglang sword back. And now, he has a new idea, just can use Luo Chunqiu to try.


    If we were to compete with hard power, Luo Chunqiu, who was wearing God''s colonial costume, was undoubtedly higher than himself. Even though the force of destiny had the conservation characteristics, it could ignore the erosion of higher-order energy, which limited the biggest advantage of the force of destiny itself.


    So Lu Li knew that the key to his victory over Luo Chunqiu was to find a way to separate the gods from him temporarily.


    Although Luo Chunqiu was strong, he relied on the cultivation of the gods. He was only the strength of a top master, and his life level did not really change. As long as he was separated from him, even for a moment, it would be enough to reverse the war.


    "Try that sword."


    "Now I should be a little bit sure to use that" unfinished sword. "


    Lu Li held the Canglang sword in his hand, and the power of fate kept swimming. He soon called back the dust scattered in the void, and recovered at least 80%."Almost."


    In fact, Luo Chunqiu, who was unable to breathe, stepped out of the black fire. Seeing this scene, the scarlet light in his eyes beat up as if he had noticed something. But he didn''t care what kind of power Lu Li wanted to show. He drove the gods to colonize with his consciousness, and immediately extended two huge wings of flesh behind him.


    Flesh wing concussion, turned his body into a brown thin line, even less than one thousandth of an hour, it rushed to the front of Lu Li.


    Boom!


    The two collided again, sending out the earth shaking sound.


    But this collision, Lu Li did not use the force of fate, instead, he used his own flesh to resist and protect the force of fate to the greatest extent.


    Otherwise, the power of the unfinished sword may be affected if it is broken up again.


    "Looking for death!"


    Seeing that Lu Li dared to use his body to resist his own attack, Luo Chunqiu snorted coldly. With a large amount of fire of magic power, the fist blows on Lu Li''s chest, and the flame explodes, and circles of lavender ripples spread from Lu Li''s back.


    The biggest advantage of the transformation of life level is that it is more resistant to beating than before.


    If it is the level of indestructible body, let alone the hard fight, even if it is swept by the fist, you will be seriously injured on the spot, even if you use all the cards, there is a great risk. However, now that Luo Chunqiu''s fist is hard pressed on his chest, Lu Li feels that his body has made an automatic response, accurate to the cellular level, and quickly digests the kinetic energy caused by Luo Chunqiu''s fist. The ripple behind is the effect of eliminating the kinetic energy of this fist.


    "It''s a little painful, but it''s acceptable."


    Determined that he was not injured, Lu Li raised his face and showed a smile to Luo Chunqiu, with a sense of irony.


    When Luo Chunqiu saw this, he was still in a state of disbelief. However, the flesh wing behind his back vibrated again, which made his movement fast to the limit. In one breath, he burst out thousands of fists. The void in which they lived seemed to collapse, and the void storm full of dark materials blew around. Facing such a stormy attack, Lu Li''s left hand closed two fingers, driving the heart sword In this paper.


    The transparent sword Qi, which emits faint light, bursts out from his fingertips. His movement is no slower than Luo Chunqiu. Every time he interacts with his arm, he can just offset his attack. The violent energy level concussion flows wildly, and the ripples like water waves spread out for hundreds of miles. This is the real top-notch fight between heaven and man. Every blow seems to have the power to destroy the heaven and the earth.


    However, while Lu Li was defending, he was concentrating on controlling his fate. He needed to mobilize a huge amount of energy in order to use the "unfinished sword" of the sword.


    In fact, after the double transformation of energy and life level, Lu Li found many excellent moves in the past. In fact, they had different requirements for the "quality" and "quantity" of energy.


    For example, the "unfinished sword" is probably that after perfecting his ideas, Jian Zun found that his energy could not meet the almost demanding requirements, so he temporarily sealed it up and waited until he got more advanced energy, such as the power of breaking the yuan, and then he would reopen it to improve the strongest move of the sword.


    Maybe even jianzun didn''t expect that the sword technique he could not finish was finished by Lu Li, a cheap descendant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    In fact, Lu Li also knows that he is a little tricky. The level of the power of destiny is too high, reaching the level of secondary divine power. It is supposed to be the strong person of the road level. I''m afraid it is very difficult to get access to this level of energy, which can be regarded as a rare existence.


    Therefore, it is indeed a skillful way to complete the unfinished sword with the power of destiny.


    "Although it is different from the original idea of jianzun, the power of this unfinished sword will not be reduced if it is in my hands."


    Feeling the surging power gradually converges into a sword move, Lu Li secretly thinks of it.


    If according to the idea of jianzun, the height of this sword has approached the level of the great road, and its delicacy is not that of the outside world. Even if the strong master of high-level energy gets this sword technique, it will not be as powerful as he opens it himself.


    But Lu Li is different.


    With the existence of the modifier panel, it has already reached the top level of sword cultivation after brushing out so many feature bonus. What''s more, the bonus of modifier panel does not conflict with the addition of sword move itself, energy and life level.


    In other words, the characteristic bonus that belongs to each sword skill, sword meaning or skill can be superimposed with itself.


    At the beginning, almost all the features of the sword were related to the sword technique. If the addition of the characteristics was superimposed with the addition of the sword skill, and the fixed and growing characteristics of Canglang sword, Lu Li began to be curious. If he used this move himself, how terrifying could he play?


    This is also the foundation for him to separate the relationship between the heaven God colonization and Luo Chunqiu.


    As Lu Li''s energy level fluctuated more and more strongly, Luo Chunqiu seemed to realize something. His attack began to be impatient and gradually suppressed the heart sword defense. In the blink of an eye, he smashed the illusory sword shadow of Lu Li, stretched out his claws like a monster, and grabbed Lu Li''s head!


    Click!


    The void was directly caught by his claw and collapsed. The dark matter flowed out like water, and the land was not far away from it, and was immediately involved in it. The void storm cut the body like countless swords and swords, making a harsh friction sound.


    Energy!


    Seeing that he was caught in the void storm and couldn''t move, Lu Li immediately gave up his energy accumulation and went directly into the state of energy. The whole person turned into purple streamer, which was like a bright star river and ran out for tens of miles.


    However, in front of the battle power of heaven and man, the space distance has no meaning at all. As soon as Lu Li got rid of the entanglement of the storm, he was immediately caught up by Luo Chunqiu.


    His pair of exaggerated wings need only a little vibration, can immediately span hundreds of miles.


    "It''s too late to run now."


    Luo Chunqiu''s voice, like the sound of gold and iron, resounded through the void. Under his palm, a fire of invincible power flowed out. It turned into a fire dragon with a length of thousands of feet and swept across the land.


    He had just met Lu Li, who had just been energized. He knew that the disadvantage of this energization was that there was almost no means of attack. As long as he is trapped by the fire of divine power, he will not make the same mistake as before. He must kill Lu Li thoroughly!


    "Do you want to trap me and kill me inside the fire of divine power?"


    The energetic Luli controls the dust to avoid being entangled by the fire dragon for the first time. At the same time, he also understands Luo Chunqiu''s idea.


    In the final analysis, the energy of this means can only play a surprise effect, Luo Chunqiu is also a strong man who has experienced a lot of battles. Although he has never seen this kind of energy completely giving up the entity, he can see the advantages and disadvantages of energization and know what means to deal with it only once.


    "I really can''t take this kind of guy lightly."


    Luli controls the purple streamer to fly farther away, allowing the fire dragon formed by the magic power behind him to chase after him at full speed. In this process, he gradually transformed into an entity, and then turned and chopped a sword at the fire dragon.


    The sword exploded in the void and became tens of millions of swords. A series of intensive energy explosions covered the dragon and burst out a brilliant light.


    With a roar of the fire dragon, it broke into a magic flame covering hundreds of miles. Then, a circular vacuum was pierced through the middle of the flame. It was Luo Chunqiu''s shaking flesh wings that came after him.


    He restrained the fire of his divine power, and the God of heaven absorbed those flames like a whale.


    "Well, if someone saw me, you would think that you had no intention of me."


    Lu Li, who has been transformed into a physical state, glances back at Luo Chunqiu and says, "skin" in his mind.


    The scarlet light in Luo Chunqiu''s eyes was even brighter. He said in a deep voice, "if anyone sees it, just tell them to see how the ''hope'' of Zhenwu domain is dying miserably!"


    "Only when you extinguish this outrageous hope with your own hands, can the human race realize how pathetic their existence is


    He raised a fist, immediately hit the thick pillar of fire, straight to the land away!


    Lu Li didn''t dodge this time. He stood where he was and cut off the pillar of fire with a sword. The five prismatic chips on Canglang sword lit up one after another. The addition of swordsmanship and sword meaning, as well as the 0.3-fold energy bonus, brought him extremely strong combat effectiveness. Only when he held Canglang sword, could Lu Li be equal with Luo Chunqiu. Relying on hard power, he would soon fall in leeward.Luo Chunqiu also realized this. There was a big gap between Lu Li''s ability to hold a sword and not to hold a sword. Seeing Lu Li holding Canglang sword again, he said coldly: "how, finally decided to win or lose with me?"


    "The winner or loser is already known, isn''t it?"


    Lu Li also said with a smile: "you turn yourself into this kind of monster for the sake of strength, and the taste of being gradually controlled by the gods should be bad?"


    Lu Li can clearly see that the relationship between the heaven God clan costume and Luo Chunqiu is through numerous gray thin lines. Those consciousness lines belonging to the God colonization almost occupy the majority of Luo Chunqiu''s body. If it continues, luochun will be completely controlled by the God colonization and lose the control over the flesh body.


    When it comes to pain, Luo Chunqiu was silent for a moment and then said, "everything in this world has a price."


    You can''t get powerful without paying any price.


    Such a terrible external force as the God colonization installation naturally needs to pay more and more.


    If he had not already integrated the divine power into his own body, almost 90% of them would have been transformed into the God family, and his life would have been killed just because of the terrible energy demand of the God colonization.


    If someone else controls the colonization of the gods, he is afraid that it will be deformed into a pile of disgusting flesh and blood in the process of transformation.


    However, even in luochun and Chunqiu, the more the power of God''s colonization at this moment, the more able to feel that the control of God consciousness on itself is gradually strengthening. It may not be long before the God colonization will fundamentally control his body, or even wipe out his consciousness.


    "Such a big side effect can''t be described with a single price."


    Lu Li sneered: "maybe as long as I continue to drag on, I don''t have to fight with you again, you will be killed by the colonization."


    "Ha ha."


    Luo Chunqiu gave out an ugly laugh, "believe me, you won''t want to see that scene."


    "The relationship between me and the gods is more like suppressing each other. If you don''t have my consciousness to seal the God''s consciousness, you will face a more terrifying opponent when the divine colonization defeats me. "


    Luo Chunqiu calmly said, "at that time, you will face the gods."


    "Oh? Is it? "


    "Then I really want to see how terrible the gods are in the legend." Lu Li has an indifferent expression.


    In fact, the heart is also secretly alert.


    At least 60% of Luo Chunqiu''s words may be true. Once the consciousness of God colonization overthrew the consciousness of Luo Chunqiu, obliterating it and taking over the body, in fact, is equivalent to the ancient god taking over the house and reborn.


    Even a fool knows that it is easier to deal with Fu luochun than to deal with an ancient god who has been oppressed and tortured for many years.


    "It seems that this war is going to be decided quickly."


    Lu Li tightened the Canglang sword in his hand and thought silently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    The battle in the void is in full swing, and in the outside world, with the orders one after another, the prefectures and prefectures of tuntian Shengguo have received early warning from the royal family.


    Among them, there are masters who are loyal to the royal family, and naturally there are undercover people who belong to the Shinto.


    The undercover agents, after receiving Royal orders, reported the situation to the Shinto as soon as possible.


    In the shrine hall, Pope Shenhua was pondering on his face. The water mirror that appeared in front of him just reflected the battle in the void. He looked at Luo Chunqiu, who was wearing a kind of God''s colonial costume, with a kind of appreciative eyes. He asked the God envoys who were silent and didn''t dare to say anything: "what do you think of the performance of the God cultivation dress?"


    Many deities and believers standing in the hall looked at each other with hesitation.


    No one dares to speak.


    Because the power of the gods'' colonization was beyond their imagination.


    They even began to wonder how long it would take for such a force to massacre living creatures? One day? Or shorter?


    The endless fire of divine power, even if it is contaminated by the master, will be burned to ashes on the spot. What about the weaker warriors and the ordinary people who have never practiced?


    Even if the living creatures in Zhenwu region should be calculated in terms of the capital omen, there is no need to waste too much time in order to exterminate all the living creatures in the world. As long as the fire of divine power is released on a large scale, there is only one way to die in front of him, such as the six holy places, the five barren ancient countries, and the clansmen of the hidden world.


    Seeing this scene, I saw that the great ambition of the Shinto finally had a chance to complete. However, all the people present didn''t feel any joy. They just felt that they were constantly shivering outside and their backs were wet with cold sweat.


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    Pope Shenhua grinned, his right hand clenched into a fist, leaning on his chin, sat on the supreme throne, and his eyes slowly looked at the people present. "The God of the new world is to exterminate all living creatures, such as us."


    "Is this what you want?"


    "Your Holiness..."


    One of the God''s envoys trembled and said, "that''s true, but But we don''t want to exterminate all living beings... "


    "Yes, your holiness..."


    "Zhenwu''s Terrans are as numerous as the sea of stars. Even if they are exterminated, it will not be good for us. Instead, it will be a waste of the power of God''s colonization."


    "Please think twice, your holiness."


    At the beginning of some people, the rest of the people began to express their opinions.


    They followed the Shinto because they agreed with many of the ideas of Shinto, but now the concept of Shinto has obviously changed. I don''t know when the Pope of Shenhua became more extreme. In the past, the mild doctrine became fierce and crazy words. More and more believers were turned into fanatical soldiers by him, and even the hearts of some god envoys were slowly distorted.


    At that time, people didn''t think much about it. After all, the former doctrines opened their mouths and closed their mouths for the sake of offering to the gods. In order to create the pure land of God, they were tired of listening to it. In some people''s opinion, the later transformation of Pope Shenhua was a good thing.


    Up to now, the gods'' colonization is the legendary natural enemy in the Shintoism. The identity of his predecessor, the God of heaven, and the terrifying power displayed by the colonization of the deities have made the people in the present religion a little surprised, but more frightened.


    The word "extermination" is easy to say, but if we really implement the plan, the terror and bloodiness behind it will make people feel chilly.


    "So you all think so." Pope Shenhua heard that all the envoys and believers on the scene began to oppose their own views, but he did not think that he was disobedient. He chuckled: "sure enough, there are still a few lunatics in the world. In your opinion, it is a very crazy and unreasonable thing to kill all the living beings in Zhenwu region. But you don''t understand that Luo Chunqiu''s words are not wrong. The people in this world have never chosen such luxury. Since we were born, we have been treated by world consciousness as a group of pigs and ants. It releases the aura of heaven and earth, and the open road of martial arts to heaven. All of them are lies and traps, so that at the final moment of ascension, it will take back the Terran as food and give it to you, including your lives. "


    "But don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    Pope Shenhua''s eyes suddenly turned sharp. He swept through the crowd like a knife and said, "those ignorant people have never been exposed to the dangers of the" great road. ". They live in this world, just like the most ignorant beast. They only care about gain and loss. Is it because They are more numerous than the warriors, so they have the shield of "innocence"? Think about it carefully. How many dangers and difficulties have you experienced so far in your cultivation that you have acquired today''s strength and all these glories? "


    "But in the eyes of world consciousness, you are the same as those stupid mortals, they are all the same ''equality'', they are all the same ''lowly''!""Are you willing to die with those fools?"


    "You Have you ever thought of fighting? "


    Pope Shenhua''s voice seemed to ring an alarm in their hearts, which stunned all the envoys and believers present.


    They looked at the Pope of Shenhua, and some people''s throats moved. They seemed to want to say something, but they were attracted by the pictures on the water mirror. They saw the luochunqiu in the clothes of gods and gods.


    That powerful Invincible Even the existence of terror, in their eyes at the moment, actually has some flavor of Savior.


    Pope Shenhua smiles and softens his tone again: "I know that the thought of extermination is unreasonable to you. In fact, if I have a choice, I don''t want to do such a bad thing. Anyway, those Terrans are our same clan, and even many of them are our friends and relatives... "


    "However, we have gone through all kinds of tribulations, and finally have the strength and status of today. Finally, we have to be harvested as ants. Ladies and gentlemen, I am not reconciled."


    "It was because I was unwilling to accept it that I established a Shinto and began to cultivate all kinds of capable people. Bit by bit, I studied how to create artificial life, even man-made nature."


    "And the result? Man made heaven and man can not have the power of soul, so they can not establish a docking with the consciousness of this piece of heaven and earth. It is not willing to accept, not to identify with those artificial life, still want our lives


    "So at that time I understood that to fight against the will of the world, we had to find other ways. I searched Zhenwu and finally found a fact... "


    Pope Shenhua looked at the crowd and said coldly: "what we really need to harvest for the promotion of world status is actually US warriors. The stronger the warrior, the sweeter the fruit in the eyes of the world''s consciousness. Even if it is the man of heaven, it is just the fruit that has been completely matured. When the world wakes up completely, the man and nature are the first to bear the brunt of the harvest. And then? "


    "Then there is the master!"


    "Top master, top master, late master!"


    "Every master can''t escape the harvest of world consciousness, and must become its nutrient!"


    "Then there is the immortal, the mysterious, the thunder, and even the weak in the Qi Qiqiao state!"


    "The warrior is the seed of the cultivation of world consciousness. At the moment of blooming and fruiting, we will be taken away, and there is no room for resistance! In this way, the ordinary people in Zhenwu region can survive. They are the "inheritors" of the choice of world consciousness. At the moment of their promotion, they will have new possibilities, but we are doomed to rot at the moment when the world consciousness awakes! "


    "Tell me!"


    "You..."


    "Do you like it?"


    Pope Shenhua suddenly stood up, the momentum of terror swept around, oppressed everyone was breathless.


    They silently looked at the scarlet eyes of Pope Shenhua, and their breathing became heavy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    The whole shrine hall, in a flash, only a heavy breath reverberated.


    After a brief shock, they finally realized what Pope Shenhua was talking about.


    It turns out that the Pope of Shenhua is determined to destroy the world, not to say that he has a deep hatred for the world, nor does he want to have a dominant family and turn Zhenwu into the back garden of Shinto.


    On the contrary, he chose the latter between the ordinary Terran and the Terran warrior.


    If he''s telling the truth


    People can not help but produce a trace of resentment, even anger.


    Why do warriors have to be harvested at the moment of world consciousness awakening, and why should warriors die for ordinary Terrans?


    "You don''t like it, do you?" Pope Shenhua listened to the rapid and oppressive breath, and outlined a cold arc in the corner of his mouth, "we warriors have got the aura of heaven and earth, experienced numerous dangers and tribulations to come to this day, we have embarked on the road of evolution, is a better, higher life!"


    "But in the end, we will die for those ignorant people and use our lives to fulfill their future."


    "Just because Those ordinary Terrans have more lives. Though there are many warriors, they are still a few. They are the part that can be sacrificed! "


    "Tell me, are you willing to accept such a ridiculous reason?"


    Pope Shenhua''s voice became deeper and deeper, reverberating throughout the hall.


    After a brief silence, one of the gods raised his head, not angry, but calm: "I don''t want to accept this result."


    Hearing this, Pope Shenhua''s eyes fell on him, showing a look of approval, indicating that he would continue to speak.


    The emissary stood up straight, looked around, and said, "I don''t want to accept it. Why do we soldiers have to die? The Pope is right. Warriors are on the way of evolution. We are obviously higher beings, but we have to die for a group of ignorant mortals. Why is this


    The sound of breathing was getting louder and louder.


    The eyes of some believers have become scarlet.


    They all began to think about it.


    Do the few have to sacrifice for the majority?


    They are obviously more powerful beings. Any warrior in Qi Qiao state can deal with dozens or even hundreds of mortals. Among all the people present, the weakest is the immortal realm, and there are more than a dozen masters!


    The warrior who does not destroy the territory can kill a mortal city at will and kill hundreds of thousands of ordinary people. And the strong master can destroy countless mortal countries. For those mortals, the martial masters themselves are gods!


    But now, the gods are going to die for mortals. Isn''t this the most ridiculous and ridiculous thing in the world?


    "Angry? Not at all? "


    "Since we don''t want to die, naturally we want those mortals to die!" continued the envoy


    "Natural selection is the core law of all creatures and civilizations! No matter how large the number of weak mortals is, they are not worthy of comparison with our lives


    Speaking of this, his voice suddenly stopped, facing the Pope of Shenhua, he knelt down slowly and said in a deep voice, "please save me, pope!"


    His words seemed to wake people up.


    One of his nearest masters also suddenly responded and knelt down to the Pope of Shenhua, "please save me, pope!"


    One, two, three


    More and more awakened envoys and believers knelt down to Pope Shenhua and recited the same words.


    Until there was no one standing in the hall except for the Pope Shenhua. The Pope squinted, looked at the battle on the water mirror and said with a smile: "don''t worry, we will be the supreme life in the new era, as long as we kill those damned mortals..."


    "World consciousness will be my bag."


    At the end of the sentence, Pope Shenhua just murmured in his heart. His face was still warm, but half of his face was hidden in the shadow because of the different angles.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    In the depths of the void, there was a shocking explosion again. When a large number of flames went out, Lu Li''s body turned from energy to substance again.


    "No, the unfinished sword can''t be controlled like this..."


    Looking at the constantly buzzing Canglang sword, this idea flashed through Lu Li''s mind. He knew that his failure was due to his wrong thinking.


    Although the unfinished sword lacks the drive of high-level energy, it can not be condensed into an effective sword move by using high-level energy to control it. Its lethality is only limited compared with pure energy attack.


    After failing at least ten times, Canglang sword also expressed dissatisfaction, and the sword spirit seemed to convey the idea of disdain.


    "Don''t worry. After all, this is the most powerful sword move of jianzun. If I can crack it at will, it will be a ghost."


    When Luli is speechless, he also quickly pacifies this unique artifact. The buzzing of Canglang sword calms down, and then conveys a memory to Luli."Well?"


    Lu Li looks at it suspiciously, and is preparing to take a closer look at what is recorded in this memory. However, Luo Chunqiu has already chased him up. Lu Li has no choice but to give up the idea temporarily and continue to flee.


    However, he was not totally passive. In the process of fleeing, all kinds of exquisite sword moves were constantly displayed, including 18000 swords. Every breath was like the shadow of a locust flying around, shuttling in the immortal fire of divine power, trying to consume each other.


    Fortunately, the constant nature of the force of fate has given him the strength to wage war of attrition. On the other side of Luo Chunqiu, although he is more brave in the war, and the God''s clan costume itself is a constant high-level existence, but Luo Chunqiu is only the top master. He will be tired and impatient. Even as the erosion of the God''s colonization on him is getting deeper and deeper, he will fear and shrink back.


    "My tolerance for you is almost to the limit, Lu Li."


    Controlling the fire of divine power, a giant hand smashed Lu Li''s 108 thousand swords. Luo Chunqiu looked at the sword marks carved on his chest, and his voice was full of anger.


    However, the resistance itself is not invincible. The more times he is attacked by the force of destiny, the slower the recovery speed of the divine colonization will be. The damage caused by this high-level energy is not unlimited. Luo Chunqiu can clearly feel that the God colonization is more and more dissatisfied with himself, and even increases the speed of extracting his own flesh and blood energy.


    Only through the transformation of the ancient god, the power of the sea god and his own 90% transformed God family body, can we create a complete God colonization. It is like an insatiable monster, eager to fight, but also eager to kill and blood.


    If it can''t please the enemy with its blood, it will naturally turn to absorb its own flesh and blood energy.


    "We can''t drag on like this any more."


    With a bit of anger, Luo Chunqiu''s Scarlet eyes locked in the front of the flying land, and the meat wings behind gradually turned into broken flesh and blood, and returned to the control of the God colonization. Then, he opened his five fingers, and the flesh and blood flowed into his palm, forming a huge bow with a peculiar shape.


    Holding the giant bow in his left hand, Luo Chunqiu''s right hand was bent. Black blood flowed from his fingertips to the giant bow, which turned into a feather arrow emitting ominous and dead breath.


    "What is that?"


    At the moment when the bow and arrow were formed, Lu Li had a kind of feeling like a mountain on his back. He immediately looked back and was in a state of disbelief.


    Although Luo Chunqiu didn''t pull back his bow and arrow, he just locked himself in. Lu Li felt that death was attacking him, and there was an illusion that there was nowhere to escape.


    He is very sure that this should be one of Luo Chunqiu''s assassin''s mace.


    "Lu Li, you are lucky to die under my Tianmen sacred utensil."


    Luo Chunqiu says in a cold voice, grabs the arrow tail and slowly pulls out the bow string.


    This movement is very slow, but as the bowstring pulls, the void near the giant bow suddenly presents a broken water ripple, as if unable to bear its existence.


    "Even the bottom of the box has been used. It seems that you are really eager to win or lose?"


    Lu Li licked his lips, but he was not in a hurry. Instead, he began to look at the memory passed to him by Canglang sword.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    This memory is obviously related to jianzun, or to his thinking when he created the unfinished sword.


    Canglang sword, after all, is the sword of jianzun. He has been fighting with it all his life. Although he was eventually left in Zhenwu area and not taken to Tianwaitian, the spirit of Canglang sword must have preserved many memories of jianzun.


    From a certain point of view, Canglang sword itself is the most powerful sword cultivation in the world.


    Its sword spirit also has the ability to learn. Naturally, he has learned a lot of theories of sword respect. Even those powerful sword moves, he has seen them one by one and displayed them one by one.


    Therefore, Lu Li just measured, decided to read the memory of Canglang sword first, rather than interrupt Luo Chunqiu, who was accumulating strength.


    "I''ve learned the sword master''s idea of cutting God''s sword. The rest of my memory won''t have any direct benefits. Moreover, I don''t have any extra points now. Even if I encounter such decipherable sword moves as" Sky Sword, "I can''t master it any more."


    "But the most important thing is that now I have broken through the boundaries between man and nature, and I have the power of destiny. As long as I can understand the idea of jianzun to create an unfinished sword, I may be able to use this killing move."


    "If it doesn''t work, there''s also a god killing attack on the soul, which can at least destroy the consciousness of Luo Chunqiu or the heaven God colonization."


    While reading the memory of Canglang sword, Lu Li is thinking about the next countermeasures.


    With Luo Chunqiu this series of opponents, eggs can not be placed in the same basket, a card to deal with this guy is obviously unrealistic. In addition to the unfinished sword, God killing is also a means that must be tried.


    What''s more, whether it''s the unfinished sword or the God killing, it''s hard to work again after you''ve seen it for Luo Chunqiu once.


    In particular, the mace must be able to annihilate the soul.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li is multi-purpose. On the one hand, he absorbs the knowledge of swordsmanship from Canglang sword spirit, while staring at Luo Chunqiu. It is obvious that the giant bow also has the ability to kill the top heaven and man. Moreover, Luo Chunqiu said a "heavenly gate sacred weapon", and Lu Li immediately knew the origin of the giant bow.


    The magic army ranked fourth, "startling the goose.".


    Originally belonging to the Holy Land Tianmen, the arched magic soldiers were stolen and have been lost since then.


    Unexpectedly, this Jinghong bow was taken away by Luo Chunqiu. It belongs to the self-protection of Tianmen people?


    What''s more, when he saw the filthy and rotten smell on the Jinghong bow, he thought it was when he was making the heaven God''s colony. Luo Chunqiu took the initiative to hand over the magic weapon and made it a part of the God''s colonization.


    With the enhancement of the heaven God colonization, this fourth Heaven Gate holy instrument has the ability to play a role in the top heaven and man level.


    "But..."


    At the moment, Lu Li is aware that the state of Luo Chunqiu is somewhat strange.


    He pulled the Jinghong bow in half, and his arm stopped moving. The void around the Jinghong bow vibrated more violently, as if resisting his control.


    "Is this a reverse attack?" Thinking of the origin of jinghonggong, Lu Li can''t help but think of a possibility.


    After observing for a while, it was found that Jinghong bow was indeed resisting the control of Luo Chunqiu. Moreover, it was more like resisting the control of the God colonization.


    "So it is."


    Lu Li squinted and sneered: "you used to be a sacred weapon of Tianmen and a top-notch weapon with spirit. You refine it into a part of the heaven God colonization, but you can''t completely wipe out the spirit. No matter what, Tianmen is also the holy land of the right way. The spirit that startles the bow must not agree with you? "


    "It''s ironic, Luo Chunqiu. Once the master of Tianmen degenerated into this appearance, and now even the heavenly gate''s sacred vessels have abandoned you. Besides embracing the abyss, it seems that you have no other way. "


    "Shut up!"


    Luo Chunqiu''s arms were tight, and his bulging muscles held up some of the God''s colonization. His voice, like iron, said with anger: "it''s just a weapon. Dare you disobey my meaning?"


    "Surrender!"


    "Surrender to me!"


    Collapse!


    His sharp, metallic claws rubbed against the bowstring, and a faint black fire was stirring.


    But although Jinghong''s bow was polluted by God''s colonization, it was still spiritually immortal. Half of the bowstring he pulled apart seemed to be frozen, and there was no way to pull it back.


    At this time, Luo Chunqiu was not only surprised and angry, but also the consciousness of God''s colonization seemed to be provoked. There was a foul smell of gray flowing out of the armor and winding around the Jinghong bow to completely suppress and destroy the spirit of Jinghong bow.


    Luo Chunqiu saw this, and there was a trace of hesitation.


    Because it completely destroys the spirit of jinghonggong, it is equivalent to strangling most of its power, which will make jinghonggong lose a lot of power.


    But his hesitation soon disappeared.


    Although Jinghong bow with spirituality is more powerful, its spirituality is too stubborn to admit its present self, and even use it has become a problem. No matter how powerful a weapon is, it is only a weapon. If it can''t be used by yourself, it''s better to destroy its spirituality and let it be subject to complete submission!Thinking of this, Luo Chunqiu no longer suppressed the consciousness of God colonization, and let those filthy breath pour into jinghonggong.


    Startled Hong Gong immediately gave out a sad cry. The smell of pollution almost immediately suppressed its remaining spirituality, making the giant bow more dark, filthy and full of the smell of death.


    Buzz!


    They are both divine soldiers. Seeing the end of Jinghong bow, Canglang sword also makes a trembling sound, which seems to be a little unbearable.


    Among the 39 magic weapons in the world, most of them are not as old as Canglang sword. For example, the Ming River and Jinghong bow are less and less of the same period.


    If today''s spirit of jinghonggong is destroyed, Canglang sword will witness the death of an old friend.


    The spirit of the sword is also emotional. It is hard to avoid some sadness.


    Lu Li sighed and comforted the sword spirit of Canglang. He said, "Luo Chunqiu, how can you say that this startling bow has followed you for so many years. It is also a sacred instrument of Tianmen. It can be regarded as a symbol of Tianmen. Even if there is no merit, there is also hard work. Can''t you bear to wear away its spirit like this


    Luo Chunqiu Lenghun said: "weapons are weapons. They can''t be driven by people. What''s the use of them?"


    In his mind, crazy and distorted ideas grew stronger and stronger, and gradually occupied the side belonging to "human nature". His voice began to sound like a monster''s scream, mixed with endless echoes. He said madly, "as long as I can kill all mortals, I will do anything!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The continuous shock burst out from his body, and a large amount of foul blood gushed from the surface of his armor. One bulge after another like a cyst appeared in his arms, neck and chest, distorting his human shape. Half of his body expanded into a giant like shape, while the other half remained the original shape, full of weird.


    "Out!"


    With a roar, the inner spirit of jinghonggong was finally overwhelmed and fell into silence.


    However, he held the bow string with his huge and unbelievable right hand. The originally huge bow was like a child''s toy in his hand. He opened it at will, and the dark arrow burst out, breaking up a void and flying straight to Lu Li.


    This feather arrow came so fast that it didn''t leave any reaction time for Luli at all. He only saw a glimmer of streamer that had appeared in front of his eyes, smashing the void and collapsing the storm. Countless thick and bloody dark substances were involved in the tail and appeared in Luli''s eyebrows.


    "Good!"


    Lu Li''s pupils are tiny, and his thinking speed has been increased by 15 times, but he has not reflected when this arrow appeared in front of him.


    He only had time to turn into an energy body, allowing the feather arrow to penetrate his energy body. The terrifying power tore up the power of destiny, and the dark matter that followed him twisted part of the force of destiny into black. The consciousness of the land was shaking, without any pain, but he was conscious of being bewildered and frightened by a kind of nihilistic power.


    The level of life has reached the level of heaven and man, and the world we can see is already different from ordinary.


    At this moment, Lu Li saw death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    "Not good!"


    Just a moment later, Lu Li woke up. Although the energetic state would not sweat, he was still palpitating, as if he were sweating all over the body.


    The power of destiny instantly reversed the dust and managed to get rid of the control of the feather arrow. At the same time, it discharged those dark substances to the purple atomized dust body just like discharging toxins.


    Until this time, Lu Li began to celebrate that the power of destiny has a constant characteristic. Otherwise, even if it is the power of the fundamental law, or the power of breaking the yuan, even if it has the means of energy, the dark matter rolled by the blow just now is enough to swallow himself up, instantly erasing his consciousness and twisting into some kind of deformed monster.


    What''s more, the feeling of being covered by some nihilistic and indescribable consciousness just now made Lu Li feel deeply frightened, and at the same time, he also understood what the evolution of life level is.


    "If it is still the level of life of the immortal body, I will feel pain, I will fear, and I will speculate on death. But now I have transformed into a more advanced life, and the conventional concept of injury can no longer make me feel afraid, so I seemed to face death at that moment. "


    "That feeling Is it the nether world? "


    The energetic Lu Li''s mind was flying, and the purple fog rolled, completely getting rid of the startling arrow. When he gathered his body again, his arm had become black. After the initial energization, part of the green robe that had been assimilated by himself had been eroded, and half of the sleeves of the robe had disappeared, completely swallowed by the dark energy.


    Looking at his half black arm, Lu Li knows that it is a sequela polluted by the dark energy. Even if it is the constant characteristic of the force of destiny, it can not be eradicated immediately.


    That is to say, the arrow just now has made me suffer a heavy blow.


    "There is no clue about the unfinished sword. Although the memory of the sword spirit records many sword Zun''s feelings on the sword technique, the unfinished sword is more like an idea that can''t be described concretely. It is a concept that integrates the great achievements of the world''s swordsmanship, purifies and condenses a kind of concept of supreme sword meaning."


    The more he thought about the composition of the sword, the more headache Lu Li felt. Among the many powerful moves, the most helpless one is the sword move which is similar to pure artistic conception. It does not have a specific direction like the sword meaning, nor does it have a fixed composition. This pure artistic conception is more obscure and more indescribable. Even the sword Zun himself is still in the process of understanding. Until now, I don''t know whether it has been completed or not A sword, not to mention relying on the modifier cheating themselves?


    "Modifier..."


    In a flash of light, Lu''s eyes seem to have broken slightly.


    "Since the modifier has the ability to fuse and deduce, if I use it to deduce the unfinished sword..."


    "No, it''s not so simple. In addition to pure fusion deduction, more sword moves of the same level need to be added. Such as the eight wasteland sword manual, or even the sword itself? "


    "The unfinished sword is defined by jianzun as the strongest sword move beyond the sword of chopping God. Although this move is recorded in the sword, it does not mean that it must belong to the category of the sword. If I use the chopping sword to reverse merge the unfinished sword, can the modifier make up for the missing part of my perception? "


    The more he thought about it, the more likely he felt.


    Although I cheated with the modifier to get to today, but in reverse, the modifier also has its own basic system in support. One of the most important is the "perception" that puzzles all martial artists.


    It can analyze this part of "perception" by itself. It can directly make itself understand any martial arts and skills in a more simple and easy to understand way. If you think from another angle, it can also make up for the artistic conception that can not be touched by the sword statue.


    How did the first martial arts and techniques come into being?


    This is the experience of our predecessors.


    The modifier can simplify the feeling of the completed skill, while the fusion method is to mix different ideas together, and then use the modifier''s logical thinking to supplement it.


    In this way, the unfinished sword can also be completed through the modifier!


    "But..."


    At the moment when he thought about it, Lu Li flashed out the panel of the modifier. Seeing that his balance of points had become 0, he could not help but smile bitterly.


    Even if you have your own ideas, where are you going to get so many points now?


    Thinking of this, Lu Li subconsciously turned his eyes to Canglang sword.


    After the last layer of restriction is untied, Canglang sword has completely become a artifact level, which is very valuable in the judgment of the modifier.


    Feel Lu Li''s malicious eyes, Canglang sword discontented with the hum, all means warning.


    Now it is interlinked with Lu Li and naturally can feel some thoughts of Lu Li. Although it can not be specific to the content of the idea, it still knows that Lu Li is making some dangerous plans.


    "Well, it''s not wise to extract the points of Canglang sword now. Even if these points are replaced by complete unfinished swords, without the blessing of Canglang sword, the power of the sword may not be able to separate Luo Chunqiu from Tianshen colonization. "Lu Li thinks of here, but his eyes are constantly observing everywhere.


    "I remember it should be not far from here."


    He thought in his mind, eyes free, also in the dark alert Luo Chunqiu.


    Luo Chunqiu terate has become a twisted monster. It seems that he has completely lost his sense. At present, he has no intention to continue to attack. It seems that human nature and the consciousness of God colonization are constantly fighting, which makes him produce unprecedented chaos.


    "Where have you been?" Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, Lu Li releases part of the purple dust and begins to look for the metal egg that he took away to block Luo Chunqiu''s attack.


    That''s a good thing.


    He once absorbed most of the energy of the world''s core, and then swallowed a lot of miscellaneous energy. Although I don''t know how the hatching progress is, Lu Li can be sure that he can get access to some secrets of metal eggs based on his current life level, which means that he can transform the "spirituality" of metal eggs.


    "Kid, kid, let me out!"


    At this time, Lu Li suddenly felt that he had a familiar consciousness to connect with him. When he heard that tender voice, he was stunned: "aren''t you in Yanzhou?"


    This sound is just a little hairball, but to Luli''s surprise, the little hairball should be with ling''er in Yanzhou.


    What''s more, it can talk directly with its own consciousness. What special ability has it awakened?


    "I have my own way. Don''t be on guard. I''ll be there soon."


    Little hairball said in a hurry.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li opened his mind to defense and established a short-term consciousness docking with xiaomaoqiu.


    Almost in a blink of an eye, the space in front of him was torn by a strange energy. The small hairball jumped out of the sudden tearing channel, shook his hair, and said with dissatisfaction: "I told you that I should take my adult with me. Now it''s OK. It''s a big deal!"


    "Well?" Lu Li looked at it and found that its hair has become pure white, with a faint luster full of life energy flowing, which seems to have undergone a life transformation.


    "Have you changed too?"


    There is no need to observe the little hairball with an exploratory eye. Lu Li knows that this little thing has also undergone a metamorphosis, and the life level is terrible.


    "I just found a little memory."


    The little hairball hummed, and his big eyes brightened: "what Zhenhai emperor is all picking stars. That smelly woman is deceiving me. The emperor class is not fit to wipe my adult''s hair!"


    After saying this, xiaomaoqiu realized something and quickly said, "Oh, it''s not the time to say this. There are people outside who are reflecting your battle with arrays. Everywhere is in a mess. Moreover, there are many members of the cult you said are killing people everywhere. Girls, they all went to help!"


    Lu Li picked his eyebrows and changed his tone: "is someone reflecting our battle?"


    In a moment, Lu''s mind was swept out of the sky, and his mind was soon released.


    It was a pair of indifferent and merciless eyes.


    "Is it the Pope of Shenhua?"


    Find this pair of peeping eyes, Lu Li immediately determines the identity of this person.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    In addition to the Pope of Shenhua, only the strong man of heaven and man can peep into the void. However, the only one who feels the breath of heaven and man level is the old man, which proves that the man who is paying attention to the battle of emptiness is already crazy.


    "Reflecting the fighting here on the outside world, is this to spread fear?"


    "They preach that the divine religion has the terrible fighting power of heaven and man. They can destroy the world at will. Both the martial arts and ordinary people should be in fear now."


    Lu Li doesn''t even have to see it with his own eyes. He knows what the chaos is like now.


    Pope Shenhua doesn''t have to do anything. As long as the original fighting here is reflected, the mortals and warriors can see the strength of the Shinto, and then let Luo Chunqiu, like a monster, defeat himself, and the Shinto will have won half the battle. At least the whole ancient area will fall into disorder and chaos. Those who were originally suppressed by the five kingdoms will be inspired to be crazy. When the chaos spreads out here, most of the heaven swallowing holy land will soon be filled.


    When the time comes, the Shinto will sacrifice "divine punishment" and kill several top masters to build up their prestige


    After going through the plan of the Pope Shenhua in his mind, Lu Li was surprised to find that the madman had planned everything.


    Lu Li even suspected that the battle might be in the plan of Pope Shenhua. Even if the opponent is not himself, he will be su Lao, or even the snow Zun who is about to break through heaven and man level.


    In a word, Luo Chunqiu''s appearance is a performance planned by the Shinto for a long time. As for the other actor, as long as Luo Chunqiu puts on his celestial costume, his opponent will always appear.


    "What a deep calculation."


    Rao Shi Lu Li''s thinking is different from that of the past, and he has to lament the madness of the Pope Shenhua.


    "You come here now, is there any way to solve this monster?" However, Lu Li did not continue to think about it, nor did he go to Guan Shenhua to spy on the behavior. He just looked at the little hairball.


    The original origin of this little thing should be amazing. Even the strong people at the road level should make friends with it. Now it has recovered some memory. Maybe there will be a better solution.


    "Of course not. I just recovered my memory, not my magic power."


    Little hairball glared at Lu Li, and then said, "but I can now travel through many 3000 worlds at will. If necessary, I will go back and ask you to pick up the stars to kill this ghost thing."


    "Forget it."


    Lu Li shook his head and did not agree with the proposal.


    Or, he''s not as naive as a little hairball.


    After the transformation of the level of life, the world in his eyes was naturally different from that in the past. Lu Li had already come into contact with some "essence", knowing that even the strong man at the level of Tao was not without scruples.


    Now, behind the situation in Zhenwu area, there may be a lot of high-level strong players'' games. Otherwise, unreasonable technology like the heaven God colonization should not exist in a wild world.


    Moreover, this catastrophe also involves the promotion of the world''s status. Even the strong people at the high level can not participate in this matter at will, which may lead to inexplicable cause and effect.


    However, hearing it say that it can freely shuttle space, my heart is moved, and asked: "in the void, you also have such ability?"


    "Of course, what''s the matter?" The little hairball is a little strange. He thinks that Lu Li is questioning it. A twinkle of his figure tears up the void. The next second he appears behind Lu Li: "I can roam around many 3000 worlds at will. How can a mere void stop me?"


    Finish this sentence, the small hair ball again tears the void, returns to Lu Li in front of again.


    After a moment of surprise, Lu Li directly grabbed it in his hand, rubbed it hard, and said with a smile: "it''s really sleepy. Someone will send a pillow to you. It''s too timely."


    Small hair ball is rubbed to howl two times, hear Lu Li say so, the eye is a bright: "you have something to ask this adult?"


    Lu Li nodded and pointed to Luo Chunqiu, who was roaring out of control, with a smile: "I want you to help me kill it."


    "Are you crazy or am I crazy?" Small hair ball big eyes, some dissatisfaction.


    Lu Li said: "of course not, you little thing fart can not top, just want you to help me find something."


    Immediately, Lu Li described his idea to the little hairball, who was flustered first and then said, "what do you want that metal egg to do?"


    It subconsciously felt something was wrong.


    However, it didn''t know that Luli had a modifier that could extract the energy in the metal egg into points. After a little meditation, he said, "the metal egg is related to some high-level people. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "What''s wrong with the Boulevard?"


    Lu Li laughs, but his eyes are a little chilly, "at this time, even if it''s the avenue level, it can''t make things worse. If they are willing to come, it will be a good thing. A strong man at the road level is the first to break the rules and get involved in the internal affairs of the wild world. Is there any reason for the great master in the palace of life to do so? "Lu Li knows that the palace of life has a special position in the heavens. The number of strong people at the road level is likely to be the peak of the world of "Youjie class". Coupled with the existence of life energy, the transcendence of the palace of life is far beyond comparison in other worlds.


    More importantly, the star picking emperor placed the small hairball around him, which seemed to mean to invest in himself. Because of some hidden rules, she can''t help herself directly, but if other high-level masters break the rules first, the palace of life may not be impossible to become her own backing.


    The disaster of the level of annihilation has already qualified to set off a wave in the sky. What''s more, the particularity of Zhenwu area is unique in the whole sky. Lu Li even suspects that the situation here may have attracted the attention of some powerful people at the road level.


    If so, it may not be a bad thing for him to use some tricks on the metal eggs to attract the hand of the strong men at the road level.


    "You have a point."


    After listening to Lu Li''s idea, xiaomaoqiu shook his hair thoughtfully. "Picking stars, they can''t do it now, but if someone breaks the rules first, I can directly communicate with the consciousness of picking stars and bring her here."


    "Can you take people through the void?" Lu Li was startled by his words.


    He thought that xiaomaoqiu''s ability was so strong that he could not lead others to travel through the space. But when he said so, Lu Li looked at it with a strange look. At the same time, he thought of his cheap elder martial brother. Could he say that the essence of Gu Haoran is similar to that of xiaomaoqiu?


    It seems that xiaomaoqiu is inextricably related to the "destiny" of the palace of life. If we think of Gu Haoran''s derivation, we can also see the shadow of the past and the future from the long river of time. To some extent, they are very similar to one kind of existence.


    "Of course, but it needs to be upgraded to the level of life to shuttle through the void. Picking the stars is already the life level of the road level, and it is also the real body of gods in the sky. I can naturally take her through the void. But like a little girl that kind of constitution, she can bear to jump in your world at most


    After explaining a sentence, xiaomaoqiu said to Lu Li: "don''t talk nonsense. I''ve established a connection of consciousness with you. Imagine that metal egg in your mind. The more specific, the better. I''ll come back soon."


    Hearing this, Lu Li does not hesitate to visualize the shape of the metal egg in his mind, including its previous position.


    He has already reached the level of star travel. He can even find a piece from his memory and reproduce it. Now he just imagines the shape of the metal egg in his mind, which is hard for him.


    The little hairball establishes the connection of consciousness with itself, and it can immediately feel the specific appearance of the metal egg from its own mind, and it also uses its special ability to instantly locate the position of the metal egg. The white hair floats, and a thread of white arc diffuses on its body surface, instantly tearing up the void and flying towards the position of the metal egg.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    The little hairball tore the void and ran away, but Lu Li didn''t relax. He opened his eyes and looked at the other end of the void, just like a demon who kept roaring at Luo Chunqiu.


    Now Luo Chunqiu is obviously on the verge of being out of control. Jinghong Gong''s counterattack has greatly damaged his consciousness. Now the God''s colonization has taken advantage of it and distorted his body, making him look like a three part monster and a huge form of the God family.


    Although the remaining four points are still in the form of Terrans, Lu Li knows that the Luo spring and Autumn period is at the end of its tether, and it is difficult to maintain the human form.


    It is not only a change in form, but also a variation on the level of soul.


    Originally, Luo Chunqiu was integrated with divine power, and almost 90% of the whole person became a god clan. However, his soul level was still a human race, and his life level did not really transform and evolve. In other words, before Luo Chunqiu put on the God colonization costume, he had some sense of human race in the body of "God family". His consciousness docking with the fall of God is probably the reason why the human soul can not really control the body of the God family.


    So he needs to use the survival consciousness of the ancient god to control his new body.


    The God has existed for thousands of years, and his consciousness is huge. Even if it is only a superficial connection, it will bring Luo Chunqiu an almost irreversible madness and distortion. He must suppress that crazy will every moment to ensure that his remaining reason will not be erased.


    However, after he put on the colonial costume, he had to make a deeper connection with the will of the God to master the power of the colonization, which led to the increasing pressure of his reason.


    Therefore, jinghonggong''s spiritual counterattack on the verge of death brought him a great impact, and his efforts to suppress the crazy consciousness of God colonization completely collapsed and fell into real chaos.


    Lu Li squints at Luo Chunqiu. In the field of vision of his exploration eye, the energy light on Luo Chunqiu becomes extremely complex. It turns into pure white light at one time, and then turns into gray matter like chaos at the same time, which is mixed with huge malicious and crazy ideas. Even if he looks at Luo Chunqiu from such a distance, Lu Li feels that his mind is shaking. You should know that the spirit of your star travel level is almost stronger than that of many heaven and man strongmen. However, the huge malice emanating from the heaven God colonization can still affect you, which proves that the terrifying nature of the celestial colonization is far beyond the scope that the heaven and man level can bear.


    If it is an ordinary master who directly faces the gods, he will be deformed into a kind of disordered monster.


    It''s a kind of energy that can''t be out of the category of name, or even the soul.


    "The original body of the God colonization should be only the strong one of the God clan at the level of the Tao. But after the death of the body level, it was in a special state for tens of thousands of years, accumulating countless evil ideas. Finally, it was obtained by the deity, and many experiments and studies were carried out, which finally made its evil ideas change from quantitative change to qualitative change. Otherwise, it would not have the power of this terrible twist. "


    "That is to say, the tens of thousands of years of death did not let its strength stagnate, but let it master another terrible cultivation method."


    "With the enhancement of the level of mind, it can maintain the vitality of the body for a long time, help the Shinto complete many studies, and increase its evil energy. So far, even if the body is made into a colonial weapon, it has no intention to resist once. What it is waiting for is this opportunity! "


    As a secret slowly opened in front of his eyes, the light in Lu Li''s eyes was more and more dark, and his heart was also gradually sinking.


    Because in the eye of exploration, countless gray lines have wrapped Luo Chunqiu into a gray cocoon, which proves that it belongs to the part of human nature, and finally fails to overcome the consciousness of God colonization.


    Although this possibility has been determined, Lu Li''s heart is still heavy.


    Luo Chunqiu, who was only distracted and suppressed the will of God colonization, could show such power. How strong would it be if the consciousness of God colonization, or this ancient god, could be revived and successfully took over the most advanced technology of divinity and the ancient god of the flesh of luochun and Chunqiu?


    Lu Li can hardly imagine.


    And this process has almost been completed, and Lu Li knows that even if he gets the metal eggs again, it is too late to extract the points to deduce the unfinished sword.


    "Is this luck?"


    Looking at the mysterious air flow around the blurred light and shadow, Lu Li has a kind of enlightenment. As an ancient strongman of the God clan, the other side must have been shrouded by the world''s Qi, and the God''s world is obviously more powerful than Zhenwu domain. Until now, it can affect the direction of some things.


    "The ancient existence of Qi Yun has been revived. It seems that the difficulty has suddenly increased a lot."


    After thinking about everything, Lu Li sighed, "the power of destiny has been transformed in front of me. Now let fate slap you in the face. Is this malicious resistance?"


    Aware of the evil taste of "fate", Lu Li has no choice but to watch the roaring "luochunqiu" gradually transform into an ancient god.With the continuous promotion of this transformation, the roar and struggle of "Luo Chunqiu" became weaker and weaker.


    There was only a faint trace of the fire of his soul.


    Suddenly, Luo Chunqiu''s movements suddenly stopped, maintaining an extremely distorted appearance, looking extremely strange.


    Click!


    His head began to wriggle in an attitude that did not conform to any common sense of life, including the swollen half of his body, which was also extremely twitching.


    The sound of broken bones kept ringing in his body, but the God''s colonization was like the strongest lock, locking all Qi, blood and energy inside the body.


    From Lu Li''s perspective, the energy light of "luochunqiu" has completely turned into a gray color. Only a faint and imperceptible fire of the soul still exists in his chest, which represents his consciousness of deep sleep.


    After a strange and convulsive twist, luochunqiu''s body gradually returned to its original shape, and the Heavenly God colonized the body again. A gray mist with hot energy condensed into several bundles and erupted like steam, sending out a harsh "hissing" sound.


    He wriggled his neck and looked at his arms, moving more or less every part of his body, like a newborn, full of curiosity about the body.


    Compared with the previous incessant roaring appearance, now he seems very quiet and harmless, but that kind of more concise and introverted pressure makes Lu Li feel a little suffocating.


    Obviously, he is no longer Luo Chunqiu.


    The mind of the ancient god controlled this body. Compared with Luo Chunqiu, he is more dangerous now.


    "Sorry."


    After some physical activity, he raised his head and faced Lu Li. His first sentence was an apology.


    His tone was really apologetic. His voice was gentle. Like a wise man who had experienced many vicissitudes, he said calmly: "I haven''t felt the taste of entity for a long time. I forget myself for a time and let you wait for a long time."


    Lu Li was silent for a moment, and then said, "now should I call you luochunqiu or Tianshen?"


    "You are a respectable opponent, and through that cowardly fellow, I have seen your performances. In the face of adversity, you have demonstrated excellent wisdom and extraordinary fighting will. Even if you live in the God family, you will become the best soldier. "


    "The gods don''t hate any strong ones, and you are qualified to know my name as a person with a strong will."


    He shrugged his shoulders, relaxed, and said in a gentle voice, "you can call me wasteland."


    "This name means" supreme "and" invincible "in the family of gods. It''s not my real name, but it''s the title I won after tearing up twenty of the strongest warriors of each clan. "


    "Call me that. It represents my glory, and it will be a throne of your corpses."


    He laughed with a mellow voice, "because next, it''s the fight between you and me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    Huang stretched his body a little, then tapped twice on the helmet with his sharp fingers, and the helmet part of the God colony suddenly retreated like water, revealing the face originally belonging to Luo Chunqiu.


    But now, there is no scarlet light in his eyes, only a light silver white, as if the eyes of gods, showing holiness, wisdom, and a trace of vicissitudes.


    "If I haven''t talked to people for a long time, I can''t help but say a few words." He showed a genial smile to Lu Li, "well, let''s start."


    Suddenly!


    As soon as this sentence just landed, the figure of desolation disappeared in Lu Li''s vision.


    At the next moment, Lu Li felt that his chest was penetrated by a huge force, and the power of fate gushed out behind him like a fountain. Time seemed to have lost its effect at this moment. Luli''s pupils slowly narrowed, and his purple eyes were full of shock. Seeing the sudden famine in front of him, he could not catch his action in terms of vision or divinity.


    He was like tearing open the void directly and launching an attack on himself in an instant.


    "It''s pure high-level energy, and there''s a shadow of the power of the star God. You are indeed a natural warrior. You can observe high-level energy to complete your transformation. Such talent is very rare even in the God clan. "


    Huang Yiquan broke Lu Li''s defense. Looking at the scattered purple dust, he was very happy. His silver eyes were staring at all these things, and even took a greedy breath. Although there was no such luxurious existence of air in the void, only mixed with dark matter and fiery energy like fire and thunder, Huang didn''t care about these things¡° It''s a good thing to be able to kill a strong man like you as soon as you wake up. "


    "Is it?"


    What the famine didn''t think of was that it was enough to kill heaven and man, but did not let the young man die in front of him.


    With some doubts, he drew back his sight and looked at Lu Li''s chest, which had turned into purple streamer and energy vortex.


    At the critical moment, Luli completed the energization, and the scattered purple dust also solidified in the void and flew back at a faster speed.


    It is no longer the chest of flesh and blood, the energy shrinks, and the arms of the wild are bound.


    Huang some surprised, surprised eyes swept Lu Li''s face, and then said with a smile: "this is just like words."


    "If you were killed so simply, I would have found it very boring."


    After that, the fire of pure white magic power suddenly appeared on the wild arm.


    Different from Luo Chunqiu''s black magic fire full of twisted breath, the divine power of the wilderness is more pure and more powerful.


    Although it is not as high as the power of destiny, it seems that it has not reached the level of secondary divine power, but this kind of divine power also makes Lu Li feel the pain of "burning", which proves that it can not only resist the erosion of the power of destiny, but also cause harm to the energetic self.


    "You can''t use energy to trap him."


    Lu Li thought of this, and immediately to the chest of the wild to shoot, a huge shock in the wild chest armor, he was photographed back floating a Zhang, he also took advantage of the shock force to open the distance.


    "Can you go?" However, the famine just chuckled and stepped forward slightly, then followed up again.


    This time, he directly raised his fist wrapped by white magic power and hit Lu Li''s head with a fist!


    Shenshu ¡¤ soul striking!


    Huang chuckles, the pure white divine power light covers the eight wastelands, and the look of Lu Li''s eyes is suddenly dim for a moment, as if he is possessed by his mind!


    Although he recovered in the next moment, his heart suddenly sank.


    In this level of combat, even if only one thousandth of a second is lost, the situation will be immediately reversed.


    Not to mention their own strength, according to the shortage, but also worse than a little bit.


    Sure enough, this move of famine is used to control. He seized the opportunity of that moment, and pulled out a large number of dark substances from the void with his palm, which was like a whip to the land.


    Although Lu Li has regained consciousness, he still has no way to avoid this attack.


    In the long whip roll formed by dark matter, the feeling of being watched by some indescribable existence appears again. The body changes back and forth between the energetic and the materialized, and part of the purple dust is polluted.


    But Lu Li did not panic. The purple light in his eyes was in full swing, and the spirit of Xingyou level broke out. In the void, there was a sword singing in a violent vibration.


    The purple light flashed and broke the wrist in a flash.


    The wrist broke and broke into wriggling flesh and blood together with the God''s colonization, and the whip composed of dark matter naturally collapsed.


    "Flying sword? It''s a good way. "


    With a smile, Huang saw through the essence of the purple streamer, and his left hand opened again, forming a huge white hand that covered most of the void behind him.


    Shenshu ¡¤ Tianshen giant power!


    The giant hand seems to be not much different from the body of the wild, but it is more powerful than when controlled by Luo Chunqiu?In the moment it covered, Lu Li also waved the Canglang sword. The shadow of the sword like the sea emerged from behind and rushed to the huge hand of light.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of deafening explosions of energy broke out in the palm of the giant hand of light, but the hand of light was not shaken at all, and it still covered down.


    God''s great power is unstoppable!


    Seeing this, Lu Li immediately made a decision and directly opened the card. Canglang sword made a pleasant sound. A gray line appeared under the giant hand with the sword edge chopped!


    Secret sword, God kill!


    The huge hand of light swept by the gray line suddenly solidified in the void, and was immediately cut open. The divine power was broken and turned into a gorgeous white fire rain. The visual impact was extremely amazing.


    "Oh?"


    As soon as his eyes were bright, he looked at Lu Li with surprise: "can you attack directly on the essence of life?"


    "You remind me of those fierce and fearless Terran strongmen in those years. One of them has your ability. If I remember correctly, his name is..."


    Before the end of the famine, Lu Li has waved the Canglang sword, overturned the offensive and defensive, and launched an attack on the wasteland.


    And this is the secret sword God kill!


    "Good move. Unfortunately, you don''t know how to fight yet."


    Huang is still laughing, and his figure is flashing. He has split up hundreds of incarnations in the void.


    Each incarnation''s hand has the divine power light to light up, just encircles Lu Li in the middle.


    Shenshu ¡¤ Tianguang Baihuo!


    The light of hundreds of divine powers focused on the land, forming a complex staggered array.


    In a hurry, Lu Li had to fall down and block those lights with his heart. His palm cracked, and purple dust diffused and his eyes were awe inspiring again.


    "It''s so powerful. This guy just hit me with one hand, which is far more than I can do with all my strength."


    "I''m no weaker than him in terms of life level and energy level. But his strength is not comparable to that of Luo Chunqiu."


    "Is this the God who invaded Zhenwu tens of thousands of years ago?"


    By those lights hard bang into the bottom of the void, Lu Li''s heart flashed a variety of ideas.


    This guy''s strength is too strong, especially in terms of combat experience. The so-called Luo Chunqiu, who has experienced many battles, is as fragile as a child in front of him. He is not a level opponent at all.


    When he is hit into the lower void, the hundred rays of light gradually dissipate. Lu Li stands up and barely maintains his body. The purple dust flowing out is lingering around his body like fog. Although the power of destiny has conservation characteristics, if it is scattered too much, the combat strength will drop several levels.


    This is the only weakness of the power of destiny.


    "It''s no way to go on like this. Even if you want to fight him for a long time, this guy''s ability and sense of combat are far better than Luo Chunqiu, and now he is no longer trapped by distortion and madness..."


    "We have to find a way to break the game!"


    Lu Li slowly adjusted his state, eyes fixed on the wild, tight Canglang sword.


    "Little boy! I found it


    When Lu Li is still thinking about how to defeat this powerful and terrifying opponent, the voice of the small hairball rings in his mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    Lu Li hears the speech, quickly with the heart sound channel channel: "don''t come over first, this guy has eccentricity, maybe can restrain your shuttle ability!"


    In addition to a series of magic arts that are close to crushing, famine seems to have the same shuttle ability as a small hairball.


    Although not as free as a little hairball, but within a certain range, this guy has the ability to appear and disappear.


    "It''s so terrible What kind of monster is this? "


    The little hairball did not respond at the beginning, and then through Lu Li''s "eyes" to see the waste, it suddenly exclaimed.


    Because of the different levels of life, the little hairball can also have the ability to see through the essence. At this glance, it seems that he saw a group of blazing white sun, and was surprised: "his life level has not changed, but how can it change so much?"


    "He was one of the gods who invaded Zhenwu, and probably the most powerful one."


    Lu Li communicated with xiaomaoqiu with his heart voice, "over the past tens of thousands of years, his body has fallen into a state of death, but his consciousness has not been erased. He accumulated a huge amount of evil thoughts, found a way to cultivate the energy of consciousness, devoured the soul of the original body at one stroke, and took it directly


    Although this is only Lu Li''s own guess, according to the various signs of the famine, it is basically eight to nine.


    Little hairball''s consciousness wavered and trembled, and then said, "little fart boy, this guy is very hard to get along with. I think you''d better run for your life."


    "Run for your life?"


    Lu Li gave a wry smile: "is there still a place to escape if you are watched by a strong man of this level? And... "


    After a pause, Lu Li sighed: "even if I escaped, what should Zhenwu do?"


    In fact, with his current ability, if he really wants to escape, he may not be able to survive.


    Although Huang showed his crushing fighting power, he was not a strong man in his heyday after all. He was at the level of heaven and man. If Lu Li ran away with iron heart, he could not kill himself.


    But, of course, he can go, and where can Zhenwu go?


    I insist to today, is it in order to escape like a lost dog with its tail?


    "Hey, little boy, don''t worry about it."


    "Don''t you often say that the green hills are there and you are not afraid of no firewood? If you die here now, it''s all over. "


    "You Are you afraid of death? "


    "Of course I''m afraid of death."


    "But I''m more afraid to die after those people."


    Lu Li''s purple light twinkles in the bottom of his eyes, recalling his scenes in this world. The ten-year dormancy of xuanjianzong is far less "wonderful" than the recent one.


    He got stronger power, saw a broader landscape, and also gained some of his precious existence.


    Mu Ning autumn, mu tea, ling''er, Ge Xinyue


    Ye Dongtian, Su Liu, sun Huang


    Even Cao Hanbing, Zheng an, song Bocheng, Fang Yin, these people''s faces also emerge one by one.


    Besides them, people like Jiang Taohua and Chen Yang, who are also enemies and friends, also flash through their minds.


    After the transformation of life level, it is more difficult to forget something than to remember it forever.


    After numerous thoughts flashed through the lamp, Lu Li sighed: "I''ve never been a good man, but I don''t want to be a bad guy either


    "If I run away, everything I care about will be destroyed. Little fellow, do you think I can escape? "


    Little hairball is silent.


    Now it has established a certain degree of consciousness docking with Luli. Naturally, it can feel some emotions of Luli, and also can feel Luli''s determination.


    At last it grunted and said, "don''t make such a futile appearance in front of me. Since I want to fight, I will fight with you to fight this monster!"


    "If my lord died here, picking stars will surely help me revenge!"


    Hearing its hesitant voice, Lu Li chuckled and said, "don''t worry, it''s not your turn to die."


    "But We really need to plan


    After putting up the smile, Lu Li looks up at the famine, and the famine is also looking at him.


    After all, this is an enemy stronger than the whole Zhenwu area combined


    ¡­¡­


    The battle between Lu Li and the wilderness is reflected in the sky in its original form, which can be clearly seen in the whole wasteland.


    No, it''s not just antiquity.


    The layout of the Shinto had already eroded most of the Zhenwu area.


    The sky screen reflecting this battle only needs to cover a few areas, almost covering the whole Zhenwu area.


    At this moment, on the wall of snowy state, Wei Zhi almost crushed the wall brick he was holding. His eyes were fixed on the battle scene on the sky curtain and murmured: "what a fart?"Although he was only in the realm of immortality, and he was still a little short of the master, this did not prevent him from seeing the gap between Lu Li and Huang.


    "I didn''t expect that I had a day of helplessness."


    Just as soon as Wei Zhi murmured to himself, a voice with a bit of helplessness sounded at his side.


    Wei Zhi hears the speech and looks back. The speaker is xuezun Luyu.


    "Xuezun, you Can''t you break through the border yet? "


    Seeing xuezun coming, Weizhi couldn''t help asking.


    Today''s xuezun breath is restrained, and the whole person has a sense of "separation" from the space, which means that his life level has reached the critical point, and he is only one foot away from the heaven and man level.


    But this is not a good breakthrough.


    Wei Zhi''s question made Xue Zun sigh and looked up at the screen of the sky: "even if I could break through the boundary and enter the heaven and human realm for the first time, it would not be of great help to this battle."


    "Unless..."


    He paused, shook his head again, and did not go on.


    But Weizhi already knew what he was going to say.


    Unless, of course, it is thought of an unexpected opportunity that can solve this battle. Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, who can get involved in this battle except Tianwaitian?


    However, those strong people in Tianwaitian were limited by the world rules of Zhenwu region and could not come completely. Especially after Lu Li opened the door of heaven and man, the world will quickly wake up, and the restrictions on those heaven and man will become stronger and stronger.


    Although the battle between land separation and famine took place in the void, Tianwaitian, an independent world, is in the middle of Zhenwu area. If you want to enter the void, you must break the world barrier from within Zhenwu area.


    So, even if those people really want to help, at this moment, they can''t get involved in this battle.


    "Did we just watch him die? He is But fighting for the world. "


    Although Wei Zhi knew all this, he was not reconciled.


    If he didn''t care about Zhenwu domain, he would not choose to guard the snow state. However, now there is a more terrible threat to the void than the monster sea in snowy state. They are helpless and can only watch a young man fight. This taste is not very good.


    Snow Zun pursed her lips, and her eyes were angry.


    This anger is not directed at Wei Zhi, but against the behind the scenes drivers of all this.


    Xue Zun was also aware of some religious behaviors. However, with the war situation in snowy state getting worse every day, Xue Zun had to put out 12 points of mental strength to fight against the sea god general who would wake up at any time. Naturally, he failed to carefully explore the actions of the Shinto.


    Now it seems that this force composed of a group of madmen is even more harmful than the monsters in snow state.


    However, Xue Zun suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice: "he is not fighting for the world He''s just fighting for life. "


    Speaking of this, Xue Zun silently added in his heart, "fight for all the living."


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmen holy land.


    Misty fairy mist, a pure white door, many powerful breath burst out, and then fell into silence.


    One after another, flying, gathered at the top of Tianmen, looked at the battle picture reflected from the top of that day.


    From the beginning, the exposure of Luo Chunqiu''s identity and the appearance of Jinghong Gong made Tianmen almost fall into a dead silence.


    But after occupying the flesh of Luo Chunqiu in the wilderness and showing its incomparable fighting power, Tianmen can no longer continue to be quiet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    There was a middle-aged man with white hair in a large plume, flying out, looking at the picture of zenith, he finally sighed: "the mistakes made by master can not be borne by a young man."


    "Master, what''s the solution?"


    In the deepest part of Tianmen, a strong breath directly vibrates the voice and asks for his opinion.


    The current leader of Tianmen gazed at the zenith, pondered for a long time, and finally said, "contact the other five holy places and thoroughly investigate the traces of the Shinto. We can''t take part in the battle in the void, but the battle on earth will be handed over to us. "


    "And then..."


    He paused, as if in hesitation.


    However, when he thought of the plan to destroy the world, his hesitation turned into firmness. "Awaken the elder, the traitor of Tianmen, to be solved by Tianmen!"


    "This..."


    "Elder Taishang''s Shouyuan is not much. I''m afraid I can''t sit in Tianmen again after I wake up."


    "Please think twice


    Many elders of Tianmen immediately offered advice.


    Awaken the elder, this is the last means of Tianmen.


    The elder, who fell into a deep sleep, was also a man of heaven level.


    More importantly, he was the master of Luo Chunqiu and the head of Tianmen.


    That is, the founder of the current headmaster.


    Those Tianmen elders didn''t expect that the sect leader would be so desperate that they were ready to use the last extreme means of arousing the supreme elder.


    The reason why the six holy places are holy places is that in addition to occupying huge resources and unique mysteries, the most important thing is that all the six holy places have heaven and man in charge!


    The ranking of the holy places is obviously based on the power of the six holy places, but in fact it is arranged according to the power of each heaven and man and the remaining Shouyuan school!


    For example, Tianmen ranks fifth because the Tianmen holy land has only less than 1000 years old.


    If he was not powerful, he would probably rank behind Zhenlong holy land.


    But even so, only a thousand years of life of heaven and man, is not enough to fear.


    Limited by the will of the world, if the strong man who has reached the level of heaven and man does not enter Tianwaitian, he will break his own life. Every time he takes a shot, he will suffer. What he burns is his own longevity yuan, which is used to fight against the world''s reversion.


    Even if it is Su Lao''s "imperial" guardian of the world, the price of his hand is greatly reduced, and he dare not easily reveal the strength of heaven and man.


    The first leader of Tianmen holy land has only 1000 years old, and he can do his best once at most. But once he did his best, he could even be buried with the other five holy places.


    This is the foundation of Tianmen and the biggest deterrent card.


    Now the Lord of Tianmen decides to wake up the elder, and he is gambling on the future of Tianmen.


    No wonder the elders tried to stop it.


    In the face of the elders'' dissuasion, the Lord of Tianmen suddenly burst into breath, and his top strength was revealed. He suppressed all the voices and said coldly, "I have decided, I don''t need to persuade you any more."


    "Master!"


    An elder couldn''t help showing his figure and said in a loud voice, "if the supreme master died, even if he survived the robbery, how should we deal with it?"


    "Are you going to make Tianmen extinct?"


    "Shut up!"


    The master of Tianmen struck out with one hand, and the real Qi turned into a huge hand, and suppressed the elder directly.


    He looked around, and many of the elders who had not yet appeared suddenly restrained their breath, but there was clearly a sense of dissatisfaction.


    Therefore, the leader of Tianmen said in a deep voice: "this is the danger of extinction. If you are not careful, the whole Zhenwu region will be buried with him. Let alone because of our Tianmen, it should be the end of our Tianmen!"


    "I believe that Shizu will agree with me. If you say more, I will not read the sentiment for many years!"


    In this matter, the attitude of the Lord of Tianmen is extremely firm, and there is no point to discuss it at all.


    But the oppressed elder tried his best to roar: "the Shinto just wants to kill the mortals. In the future, the world will be ruled by the warriors. The six holy places are all sacred places! If you wake up the supreme elder today and bury the details of Tianmen, you will become a sinner in Tianmen! "


    His words almost exhausted his true spirit, hoarseness, voice spread thousands of miles!


    The whole gate of heaven echoed his roar for a long time.


    Those originally silent breath, in this moment again violently trembles.


    The reason is nothing else. The elder''s words are too amazing.


    In order to kill mortals, the future world will be ruled by warriors. Is that not to say that holy places like Tianmen will be upgraded to a higher level?


    Some elders even feel uneasy, and their true Qi is surging, and they burst out into gorgeous brilliance.


    But not everyone believed it.


    Some elders were skeptical and immediately asked, "how do you know the plan of the Shinto? Luo Chunqiu didn''t disclose the matter of Shinto, and the plan of extermination only killed mortals. What proof is there? "


    This is the heart of some hearts, but can not fully believe the attitude."He must have been a member of the divine religion. You can''t believe him!"


    This is the elder who wakes up in an instant and understands what this person really thinks.


    Although some people believe that some people doubt it, the elder''s purpose has been achieved. Once the news is spread, how many old people in Tianmen suddenly have different thoughts, which means that the "rule" of the Lord of Tianmen is directly divided.


    The Lord of heaven''s gate of heaven was about to crack his eyes. He was staring at the elder who was under his hand and said in a cold voice, "are you a member of the divine religion?"


    If he doesn''t know that the gate of heaven has been infiltrated by the deities, he is not worthy to be the master of Tianmen.


    But what he never thought of was that the penetration of the divine religion into the gate of heaven had reached the level of the elder.


    His face was livid, and he was determined to "crush" the dark son of Tianmen.


    But he saw the grin on the elder''s face and suddenly woke up to know that even if he killed him, it would not help. Instead, he would let those elders who had been swaying immediately agree with his words.


    "This is even ignoring my own life, but also to prevent me from waking up the supreme elder and helping the young man?"


    The master of Tianmen bit his teeth. Just as he was about to open his mouth, the whole white gate suddenly trembled. A simple and grand idea swept quickly, and an old voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Tianmen people, kill the heretics!"


    "Shizu!"


    "Elder Taishang!"


    The Lord of Heaven Gate and all the elders were surprised.


    This voice belongs to the original master of Tianmen, the only Tianmen level combat power.


    After the sound of the old man''s voice, a real force broke out, directly shaking the dark son of the Shinto, which was suppressed under the giant palm, into flesh and mud, and then turned to ashes. Without a scream, he died.


    Then, thousands of streamers converged in mid air and became a crane haired old man.


    After the body condensed, he glanced at the place where the elder had died before, and said coldly, "the evil sycophant and the demon dare to be wild in the gate of heaven!"


    "I''ve met elder Taishang!"


    At this moment, including the Lord of Tianmen, one figure after another appears, bowing to the old man.


    The old man did not pay attention to them, but looked up at the zenith. His eyes only stayed on the desolate face for a moment and then took it back. Then he looked at the master of Tianmen who was not far away from him. He said happily, "you are right. Since the danger of extermination starts from my Tianmen, it will naturally end by my Tianmen."


    "Your master..."


    Speaking of this, the old man paused, and then said, "he is no longer a demon Slayer."


    "I understand."


    The Lord of heaven raised his head and responded in a deep voice.


    He knew that the supreme master wanted to prevent himself from being trapped by the old master and apprentice. He learned from Luo Chunqiu, the demon Slayer. He used to be the best master of Tianmen, instead of the madman who was occupied by monsters.


    What''s more, what''s more, the elder is the master of spring and autumn.


    When it comes to affection, there is more affection between Taishang elder and Luo Chunqiu.


    However, since he has chosen to abandon the idea of Tianmen, as if he was occupied by the monsters of the God family, he should have such a disaster.


    With the awakening of the elder Taishang, the huge gate of heaven suddenly turned. From the elders to the zhenzhuan, the inner and outer disciples, almost all of them went out to search for the traces of the Shinto in all the dynasties, countries and sects under their jurisdiction.


    At the same time, before the Lord of Tianmen could contact the other five sacred sites, he had received the news of white jade building and Zhenlong holy land.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    Although the six sacred sites are usually regarded as competitive relations, at this moment, each family also abandons the past suspicion and exchanges what is needed.


    In particular, they are in charge of the most powerful intelligence organization in the world. If they want to find the trace of the Shinto, they can''t get around the help of the white jade building.


    The second is gulongting.


    The Yanling of gulongting has the "truth box" of antiquities. He is also needed to help with some important information.


    However, to the surprise of Tianmen and Baiyu building, gulongting did not respond. With the addition of Baiyu building, they soon found that the whole holy land of gulongting seemed to be in a dead silence, and there was no breath of life at all.


    The owner of the white jade building gave the worst guess.


    Gulongting is likely to have reached a partnership with the Shinto.


    After all, it is true that the Shinto wants to kill the mortals in the world according to the information held by Bai Yu Lou. There are also many supporters of the idea of separating the martial arts from the ordinary people and protecting the martial arts while destroying the ordinary people.


    Otherwise, it would not have been possible for the religion to expand to its present level.


    Gulongting was originally the holy land formed by the residual forces of the ancient court, and the ancient court was inextricably related to the Shinto. It is not impossible for them to understand that they would agree with the idea of the Shinto and then establish a cooperative relationship with the Shinto.


    There is almost 80% chance that this conjecture is true.


    It was originally intended to unite the forces of the six holy places to attack the Shinto, but before the alliance began, one of them had already decided to join the enemy, which had a great impact on morale.


    Fortunately, the white jade building quickly suppressed the consequences of this intelligence, and actively contacted the Qingxin holy religion, so that the situation did not collapse immediately.


    However, the Lord of Tianmen also has some palpitations, mainly due to the powerful penetration of the deities.


    Can quietly penetrate into the Tianmen, even the ancient dragon court has been drawn, the other four holy places will there be the dark son of the Shinto? In such a chaotic situation, if all the dark ones are activated by the Shinto and cause chaos within the holy land, the alliance they have just established may collapse on the spot.


    What''s more, the company commander''s high-level Tianmen will be absorbed by the deities. Who can guarantee that the Lord of each holy land is not a religious person?


    Before the alliance began, the seeds of suspicion had been planted, and none of them could believe it except themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    "It looks like things are going to get worse."


    In an ancient dense forest in ancient times, the holy master in a black robe looked up from time to time to observe the battle reflected by the zenith and uttered a sigh.


    "Your holiness, now that the apostles have all started the plan of extermination, can we stop it?"


    Asked a black robed man.


    However, his black robe was damaged in many parts, and it seemed that he had experienced a terrible battle.


    In just a few days, they were attacked more than 10 times by the church, and 70% of the believers died. Now, there are not many people who are still with the Pope to protect them.


    Fortunately, there are still some great envoys who do not agree with the idea of extermination and respond to the call of their side. Among them, there are also some top leaders like Jiang Taohua and Jiang Huanjun, who have pulled the situation back a little bit. However, their current situation is still not optimistic, especially after the appearance of the "natural enemy God emissary" in the clothes of God, despair has been lingering in the hearts of every reformist.


    As if to vent their anger, they began to call the Pope a traitor.


    Pope Shenhua''s expression is still compassionate, and his eyes are firm. "God''s punishment is still in our hands. Believe me, we are not defeated."


    "Is it?"


    All of a sudden, in the distance of the dense forest, a pondering voice sounded.


    When Pope Shenhua looked over there, he saw a figure wearing a black robe and a mask.


    The reformists who followed him were also nervous, and the black robed man, who was covered in black, said in a deep voice, "protect the pope!"


    Seeing that he was surrounded by a crowd of believers, Pope Shenhua gently sighed, pushed them aside, walked forward a few steps, staring at the mask, and then said with a bit of helplessness: "crazy, do you agree with another idea of mine?"


    The expression on the mask was twisted and funny. The man under the mask gave out a sharp laugh: "don''t you understand, Pope? The opposition between the warrior and the mortal is inevitable. If the world consciousness wakes up, we must die. In this case, it is better to kill all mortals and let the world''s will be silent forever. "


    "Your idea is too naive. Artificial life can''t work. Why do we have to take a long way to solve the problem that killing can solve?"


    "Chi Meng" said with a smile, and then tilted his head, "believe that the mortals you want to protect also think so? You say, if you tell them that you can save the rotten world by killing you, will those stupid fools bind you to the light of God and burn you to ashes


    Pope Shenhua shook his head and said in a low voice, "what I want to protect is not any party, but civilization.""Only if life continues to exist can civilization continue. We are all just part of the human civilization, whether we are warriors or ordinary people. Warriors were once mortals, and ordinary people could become warriors. In this case, why do the two sides have to face each other? Why can''t we coexist? "


    "Wrong It''s not us


    When he heard this, the great emissary named Chiwan did not speak for the first time.


    But after a moment, he sneered: "right, wrong is not us, but the damned world consciousness, is the damned promotion."


    "But what about that? Artificial life has failed. What you create can only be weapons. World consciousness doesn''t recognize that monsters belong to life, and they can''t die for us when they are upgraded. What''s more, even if you succeed this time, tens of thousands of years later, the damned world wants to upgrade again. What should we fill in? "


    "The plan of extermination is imperative. We are the party in charge of power. Naturally, it is impossible to destroy ourselves..."


    "Then all the people are invited to die."


    "Anything in front of us..."


    "To die!"


    When the last word "death" was vomited out, he was moved.


    He was holding a war sickle with exaggerated shape, which flashed like a ghost. His black robe fluttered and appeared in front of Pope Shenhua. Seeing that he was about to take away the life of Pope Shenhua with a sickle, those black robed believers rushed forward like crazy and blocked him in front of him with their flesh and blood.


    Pooh!


    There was almost no suspense. The believers who stopped in front of the Pope of Shenhua were immediately cut into two pieces by the scythe. Warm blood was sprayed out and cut into two ends of the body. In the blood and gap, the Pope and the arrogant God looked at each other. One of them was crazy and sharp smile, and the other was gradually indifferent.


    The blood was stained on the face of Pope Shenhua. He did not reach out to wipe it. Instead, he stopped other believers from dying. His voice was no longer gentle, with a little coldness: "are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Monsieur Pope, do you still have to put on airs at such times?"


    The arrogant and arrogant God carried the scythe on his shoulder and did not rush to fight again. Instead, he looked at the believers who had been cut into two pieces and were still breathing like a dead fish, as well as the reformists who were stopped behind by the Pope Shenhua. "Your strength has not been restored. You can''t stop me with these wastes."


    "I see."


    When you look at the half dead eyes of the Pope, you are about to open your eyes


    "I gave you a chance, fool."


    The voice falls to the ground, the arrogant God makes the brow under the mask slightly wrinkled, suddenly there is a sense of crisis.


    His eyes suddenly turned to those believers, because he clearly felt that the sense of crisis did not come from Pope Shenhua himself, but from the reformists who he regarded as useless.


    "Do it." Pope Shenhua didn''t look at the blind god again. He bent down and closed the eyes of the believers who died in silence.


    Bang!


    A clear sword sound broke out among the believers!


    The long black sword flew out suddenly and attacked the mad God.


    "No blame sword, hate!"


    The arrogant God exclaimed and waved his sickle to block the sword.


    The blade of the sword was bounced open, flying backwards, and held by a long palm.


    Jiang Huanjun walked out of the crowd, his eyes were slightly cold, and his whole body was killing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    It was unexpected that Jiang Huanjun was hiding among these people.


    What''s more, Jiang Huanjun has given him a sense of crisis. Moreover, if Jiang Huanjun didn''t show up on his own initiative, he would not have felt the other party''s existence.


    There is only one possibility left, except that Jiang Huanjun specially practiced some kind of method of restraining breath.


    Jiang Huanjun''s strength has exceeded his own level.


    He is already the top master, only a line away from the top. Jiang Huanjun can hide his body under his own eyes.


    "Has he become the best?"


    In the face of Jiang Huanjun''s killing intention, he felt his whole body bristling with fear.


    Without time to think about it, Jiang Huanjun had already moved.


    At the moment when his figure disappeared, he felt that he had been covered by the fierce wind and rain of sword Qi. When he was only on his face, he already had countless wounds all over his body. The blood gushed wildly and his heart sank. He wanted to get out of the scope of the sword spirit.


    "Is there such a big gap in strength?"


    He was shocked to the point that he was shocked to the point that he could not help supporting his body Qi.


    However, Jiang Huanjun did not intend to give him a chance to leave. He was like a ghost, even without any fluctuation of his true spirit. He kept the distance between them within three Zhang.


    The Wujiu sword is as dense as rain, interwoven into a dense and airtight sword net. The arrogant God makes a mixture of surprise and anger, and roars at it. The only way to resist is to dance the scythe in hand.


    The sound of blade collision reverberates in this dense forest, and the strong wind blows around. With each collision, the strong wind pressure will make the ancient trees shake, slightly fragile, and it will be blown down by the wind pressure on the spot.


    Falling leaves, the two figures of Vietnam War farther away, in the case of Jiang Huanjun deliberately control the aftermath of the battle, their fight did not create too much momentum, it seems not in line with the normal situation of powerful masters.


    However, he was very clear that the more he was like this, the more he proved the horror of Jiang Huanjun.


    He didn''t pay any attention to himself and easily controlled the rhythm of the battle. If he does all he can, can he resist?


    "I didn''t expect that the abhorrent God emissary was hiding in the team, which is really lucky..."


    A black robed believer looked at Jiang Huanjun who was gradually away from home and the foolish and arrogant God envoy, and his tone was full of happiness.


    Other people heard this sentence, but also a deep look.


    Although Jiang Huanjun has helped several times in times of crisis since this period of time, no one thought that he would hide in the ranks with dignity and never leave.


    Now think of it, Jiang Huanjun is likely to be waiting for the big God level strong hand.


    In the past, those envoys'' attacks were extremely dangerous, but compared with the big ones, they were still able to cope with the situation.


    "What are we going to do now, Pope?"


    Looking at the distance of the two men''s Vietnam War, the black robed believer, whose whole body was wounded, stood up and asked with suppressed excitement.


    On hearing this, Pope Shenhua slowly stood up and looked up at the battle picture reflected on the zenith. A trace of solemnity flashed in his eyes. Finally, he said, "it''s time to meet the traitors."


    "If this matter is not settled, the whole Zhenwu region will be destroyed."


    Hearing the changes in Pope Shenhua''s words, many reformists were excited.


    In the past, they were always in a sense of urgency to be hunted down by the Shinto cult, which was too oppressive. They only persisted until now because of their trust in Pope Shenhua. If Pope Shenhua didn''t show any more, I''m afraid it would chill people''s hearts.


    Pope Shenhua is also aware of this and knows that it can''t be delayed any longer.


    The man in charge of the cult is completely insane, and he is wilder and more capable than anyone who has gone astray before. The dangerous weapon of the God''s colonization was born in his hands, and his plan of extermination against mortals was also born of him. If it was not for this paranoid idea, he should be the most outstanding and the best among all the self splitting consciousness bodies.


    Unfortunately


    "It''s time to make an end of it, Shenhua."


    Pope Shenhua thought silently that he did not pay any more attention to the battle between Jiang Huanjun and the arrogant envoy. In his opinion, it was just a matter of time before Jiang Huanjun was defeated.


    Now, the most important thing is to get back the strength that you should have and add chips to defeat another crazy self.


    "Let''s go. The land of punishment is not far away. We are only one step short."


    Taking back his eyes, Pope Shenhua said quietly.


    All the people listened to him, and they continued to protect the Pope of Shenhua to the depths of the forest.


    At the same time, the arrogant and arrogant envoy who had fought and retreated also noticed this scene. He was a little nervous. He knew that after Pope Shenhua and others had left, Jiang Huanjun would surely act seriously. So he quickly said, "hate, what benefits have these innovators given you? To work for them is to fight against those who are fighting in the world! "He waved his sickle and opened the sword for a moment. He took the opportunity to say, "do you really think this ridiculous plan of artificial life can succeed? The Pope of the Shinto is originally of the same origin and has the same idea, but the Pope has given up the plan of artificial life, because it is impossible! "


    "Mortals and warriors, one must die, the other can survive! As a warrior, you are against the Shinto religion, that is to betray your own identity and position! "


    The arrogant God made the drum blow out the dark red true Qi, and the battle sickle produced a light like a crescent moon. While speaking, he did not forget to attack Jiang Huanjun.


    Jiang Huanjun''s face was expressionless, and the sword turned over without blame. In a moment of accumulation of strength, he cut out horizontally!


    Invisible waves surging, the crescent shaped light was immediately broken. In front of Jiang Huanjun, the dense forests within dozens of miles were swept by the terrible wind pressure. If you look from the sky, this blow directly clears out a circular open space, countless ancient trees have been dumped, and the dense green like the sea has been cut off.


    The crazy and arrogant God envoy who was the first to bear the brunt tried to resist, but only insisted on two breaths. After that, he was overturned by this wave. His sickle in his hand was also broken into powder, and his hands were shaking. All of them were cracks that were shaken out, and blood was dripping in a moment.


    Click.


    The mask on his face was also cut out of a neat incision, which was divided into two parts and fell on the spot, revealing a beautiful but ferocious face.


    Jiang Huanjun held the sword without blame and looked at him indifferently. There was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    A touch of blood slid down the brow of the foolish and arrogant God, and the thick and hot blood immediately covered his forehead.


    He bit his teeth and looked at Jiang Huanjun for a long time. He said in a voice of hatred: "even if you can protect him for a while, can you still protect him for the rest of his life? No one can stop the plan of extermination. The Pope has already arranged everything... "


    "Have you finished?"


    Jiang Huan Jun suddenly interrupted the words of the foolish and arrogant envoy, and the latter''s expression was stiff on his face. After a long time, his face was livid and he didn''t speak any more.


    "Now that you''ve finished, go and die." Jiang Huanjun nodded, pointed his feet, and set off a wave of terror behind him again. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the mad God envoy, and the dark sword light flashed by.


    At the next moment, Jiang Huanjun and the foolish God envoy passed by and released the blame free sword. The magic weapon suddenly fell into the void.


    After a long time, he slowly covered his neck, and the blood flowed out like a spring. In his throat, he uttered a sound of "ho ho ho" and could not say a complete word.


    His eyes were full of resentment and despair. He tried to turn his head and take another look at Jiang Huanjun. However, this action affected the sword mark between his neck. A big good head immediately left his body and hit the ground with a bang.


    Jiang Huanjun didn''t look at him any more. Instead, he wiped the greasy blood between his fingers on his black robe. He looked up and looked at the picture reflected from the zenith. A complex light flashed through his eyes. Finally, he shook his head and said in a voice that only he could hear: "the real battle has not started. It''s too stupid to say victory or defeat lightly."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    With the actions of various forces, most of the Zhenwu area has fallen into an extremely chaotic atmosphere.


    In particular, although tuntian Shengguo took the initiative to contact the royal families of the other four countries and made clear their interests, hoping to join hands to fight the robbery, the attitude of the other four countries was not very cooperative.


    Among them, the most arrogant is jitianmo.


    The contact of the holy kingdom was directly stopped by the officials of the kingdom. He said frankly that during the war, he would not accept any request for conversation. Unless Mujing and the preacher surrendered before the emperor''s seal, the kingdom would crush every inch of the Kingdom and turn the holy land into a ruin.


    As for the rest of the three countries, although they did not explicitly refuse, their attitude is also very ambiguous, which clearly means to protect themselves.


    In addition, the reflection of the battle at the zenith directly led to the wanton practice of many evil sects in ancient times, burning, killing and looting. These were chaotic and disorderly madmen, and they had no consideration under the atmosphere of doomsday.


    Just dealing with these guys has already made countries in a hurry, and the joint efforts can only be put on hold for the time being.


    At the same time, Fang Yin, who quickly regained control of Tianbu by means of thunder, held jade slips in his hand and checked them from time to time. The huge amount of information inside came from the intelligence networks of Tianbu. He ordered the organizations of Tianbu to pay attention to the trend of Shinto at the first time, accurately grasp the chaotic situation, and determine where the chaos is more fierce, so he combined with song Bo He sent a message to the second Department of Fenglei, and asked the local government to cooperate to suppress those crazy people who took advantage of the fire in the shortest time.


    It is simple to say, but it has made the resources of the whole Shenwei Department extremely tense. Even many members of Tianbu have taken up the task of fighting, and the casualty line has risen again and again. If it goes on like this, most of the Tianbu will be destroyed in this turmoil before the tuntian Shengguo organizes an effective counterattack.


    "If it goes on like this, we can''t stop those crazy people from burning, killing and looting even if the whole shenweisi is beaten in. What does the holy Kingdom say?"


    At this time, song Bocheng came in, covered with blood. He killed several madmen who were in disorder in the imperial capital. His tone was full of anxiety and asked Fang Yin.


    Fang Yin shook his head and said in a low voice, "now the holy kingdom is too busy. As you can see, almost all the masters loyal to the royal family have tasks. Even if the army headquarters are integrated immediately, they can not support all parties so quickly. Moreover, the penetration of Theology in tuntian Shengguo is more than we can imagine. Many state capitals, when receiving Royal orders, are lying in vain and have no intention of sending their subordinates. "


    "At present, the Ministry of heaven has determined that at least seven prefectures have been recruited by the deities, and countless families have joined the cult. If it''s not for the fact that the Shinto has not started yet, these people alone will be enough to make us worried


    "What about that?"


    Song Bocheng did not expect that the situation suddenly became so tense.


    From the appearance of the picture reflected from the zenith, Luo Chunqiu himself acknowledged the plan of extermination of the deities. Those disorderly warriors who were usually crushed seemed to have made an agreement. At the same time, there was a turmoil in the whole wasteland. Not only was Tiansheng Kingdom unprepared, but also the other four countries, including yezong, which is known as the six states, were not much better.


    In particular, the kingdom of the heaven and the devil Kingdom, which was originally a country where the weak eat the flesh and are cold and cold. Many evil men of the devil clan are living in this place. Nowadays, these madmen are rampant. The kingdom should be the most affected Dynasty. However, it is puzzling that the Kingdom refused the joint request of swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven, and still insisted on carrying out the war.


    Not only did the royal family of the holy kingdom not think of this, but even Fang Yin didn''t know what they were going to do.


    However, the situation of tuntian Shengguo is also very delicate. The doubts about the kingdom of heaven and devil are just turning around in my mind. Fang Yin then said to song Bocheng: "now we can only use the master level combat power as far as possible to suppress those people as soon as possible. I have already contacted Cao Hanbing and Zheng''an. All the local killers have taken action. It is said that Chen Yang will also take action. "


    Chen Yang''s power is recorded in detail in the Tianbu.


    Song Bocheng and Fang Yin, who have been handed down by the leader, have a certain confidence in him. Now they hear that Chen Yang will do the same. Song Bocheng looks pretty and says slowly, "now that Chen Yang hands, at least the situation of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom can be solved quickly."


    If they can''t control other places for the time being, and the other four countries refuse to join hands, then they can only suppress the issue of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom for the time being.


    In this regard, Fang Yin also had the same idea and nodded slightly: "however, we still need to guard against the next step of Shinto''s action. They took so much trouble to reflect the battle of Lu Li, and they did not expect those irrational lunatics to cause some simple damage. They must have a deeper plot. "


    There is no doubt that Shinto must have a deeper plot.


    At present, however, there seems to be no other action of the Shinto except to reflect the battle between Luli and luochunqiu to the zenith. Fang Yin always had some uneasiness in his heart, and felt that the next move of the Shinto must be more difficult to resist.


    Such a terrifying force that dares to exterminate the world, since it has decided to start, will not be easy.After thinking for a moment, Fang Yin sighed: "no matter what the Shinto''s plot is, we can only passively parry. Let''s deal with the matters in front of us first. You and Gong Zongshi have to work harder. At present, there is not much combat power that Tianbu can rely on. You are the mainstay."


    "That''s easy for you to say."


    Song Bocheng looked at Fang Yin and said, "if you move your mouth, we will break our legs. Now the chaos in the imperial capital is almost impossible to suppress. If it was not for the fact that there was not too much penetration of deities in the imperial capital, and the help of powerful people from other aristocratic families, I and Gong Yunhong would not be able to kill those lunatics even if they were tired to death. "


    More ants can also kill elephants. Nature and man are not invincible, not to mention the master level combat power.


    At present, there are too many crazy people who burn, kill and plunder. Although their strength is not very strong and there is no grand master level, it is enough to be exhausted just to deal with the huge number of indestructible territory warriors.


    Fang Yin heard the speech and knew that song Bocheng was just complaining. He only sighed: "the more we come to this time, the more we have to bear."


    "You say Do you really want to destroy the world? "


    Song Bocheng was silent for a moment, and then he said: "because of the moment when the world position is promoted, we will be reaped by the world consciousness, so they are going to exterminate all life? Even if this can exchange for a silk to continue the opportunity, in the face of such a barren world, what is the significance? "


    Fang Yin shook his head. "Crazy people''s thinking is so unreasonable that they are going to destroy the world. Do you still want to talk to them about heart?"


    "We''re not guardians of the world, but we''re not going to sit around and watch this crazy guy destroy this place."


    "Isn''t Lu Li fighting for this?"


    Speaking of Lu Li, song Bocheng''s lips trembled, as if he wanted to say something, and finally turned into a sigh.


    Now, no matter how dangerous the situation is, it is not as good as the battle that Lu Li experienced.


    In the face of the battle power of heaven and man, the most powerful master in the world will be killed instantly. If the monster is killed in Zhenwu area, they can be washed clean and die.


    Now the most powerful opponent is blocked by Lu Li, although I don''t know how long he can stop, but for them, it is time to live.


    If there is a turning point in things, it is Lu Li who has won for them.


    "Instead of thinking about the enemy''s kindness here, we''d better try our best to kill them."


    "Don''t forget that we are always demons, and we don''t have to take too much into account. They want to destroy the world in a crazy way, so we can protect it in a more crazy way. "


    Fang Yin''s eyes flashed a trace of essence.


    Song Bocheng looked at him immediately and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Since the theocracy can''t come out, we will take the initiative to find them. As far as I know, the Shinto still has a lot of key technologies, scattered all over the country. As long as these arrangements are destroyed, even if they can''t be severely damaged, it will be enough to make them suffer a lot. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    Fang Yin inherited Xiao Dingyi''s memory. The leader of Tianbu, who had long been obedient to the Shinto cult, held more than the intelligence of Tianbu. Xiao Tianjiao is not prepared for any outstanding spy.


    Or it should be said that people like Xiao Dingyi can''t even believe in himself, let alone the religion.


    At the beginning of the establishment of cooperation with the Shinto, Xiao Dingyi began to explore some secrets of the Shinto.


    Including some things that the Shinto voluntarily told him, Xiao Dingyi mastered at least one-third of the secret strongholds of the Shinto, as well as some technical inside information.


    Even if it is mixed with Shinto smoke bombs, some of the information in it is true or false, and absolutely some of them can touch the core of the Shinto.


    Now that the Shinto is hidden in the dark, Fang Yin thinks why he has to wait for the Shinto to to move in here? It is better to reverse the offensive and defensive and turn the passive into the active. Even if it can only weaken the influence of the Shinto, it will be a good thing for the following situation.


    "In addition, there is another point. Lu Li once said that the Shenhua Pope of Shinto divided his consciousness into innumerable individuals. Once there is a deviation in the individual who controls the Shinto, a new individual will appear to stop him. That''s where the innovators came from, and we may be able to take advantage of that. "


    Fang Yin said slowly.


    However, song Bocheng had some concerns: "the reformists are also religious people in the final analysis. Let alone whether we can find them, even if we find them, do we really want to cooperate with the reformists? The people of the Shinto are all lunatics. No one can guarantee that the newly born Pope will suddenly change his mind. "


    "Now is the time to unite all forces. Even if some risks are within the scope of undertaking, it is necessary to try. What''s more, Lu Li''s original idea was to let the reformists fight the original Shinto. No matter which side wins in the end, it''s good news for us. "


    When Fang Yin said this, his eyes coagulated and he made up his mind: "find a way to find the Pope of the reformist school and seize all the time."


    Hearing his words, although song Bocheng was still a little uneasy, he nodded: "now your big leader, your words are the will of Tianbu."


    The more critical the moment, the more they have to avoid internal friction. Although both of them hold part of the leader''s inheritance, when it comes to the right to speak, song Bocheng may not be as bad as drinking, and there are many supporters in Tianbu. However, song Bocheng understands that at this time, Tianbu only needs one voice. Song Bocheng believes that Fang Yin''s judgment is more accurate than himself. Even if he is in the same position as Fang Yin, he can never do better than him OK. Therefore, song Bocheng took the initiative to retreat and give all the command to Fang Yin.


    Time was short, and they didn''t say anything more. Fang Yin, holding the jade slips in his hand, continued to issue orders to the Tianbu members. Song Bocheng, in accordance with Fang Yin''s instructions, first suppressed the riots within the imperial capital, and then set out to look for the Pope of the Shinto reformist school.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    In the depths of the old street, a shocking explosion came. Dong Ao blocked the pass alone. Facing hundreds of crazy martial arts practitioners, he sometimes put out fists to suppress them. He only killed but not hurt them. In front of him, a body was lying in a row.


    However, those disordered martial arts practitioners seem to be fearless of death, stepping on the corpse and blood, and continue to rush to Dong Ao.


    "Mr. Dong, these people have not been transformed by the gods, have they? It''s not a fight at all. It''s death. "


    Yao Dou was on the side to "check for leaks and make up for deficiencies". From time to time, he stepped on his feet to shatter the green bricks, and the stones he kicked tore the air. Every time, he could penetrate the head of a martial artist.


    But he still thinks things are too weird.


    Although they are madmen who uphold the idea of the devil gate, this does not mean that they are a group of fools who are not afraid of death. Clearly know that it is not Dong Ao''s opponent, but still continue to pour into the depths of the old street, what are they trying to do?


    Dong Ao hears speech, shook his head gently, did not answer Yao Dou''s words.


    These people are obviously abnormal, but it is not important for Dong Ao. He didn''t leave the old street because of Gu Haoran''s words. Otherwise, he would have killed out of the street and suppressed those lunatics.


    When Dong Ao once again killed more than a dozen invincible warriors, an awe inspiring sword spirit rushed into the sky from a distance. It was the butcher.


    The butcher followed a path of blood to Dong AO and said in a concise and comprehensive way: "all of them have been killed."


    There is an exit and an entrance in the front and back of the old street. Instead of choosing to defend the air, the warriors of this group killed directly through the entrance and exit. Dong Ao was in charge of the entrance, while the butcher was guarding the exit.


    Now he said that all the people had been killed, which means that there was no one alive at the exit.


    Dong Ao said: "you go to support the outside."


    The butcher hesitated and looked at Dong Ao.


    "Gu Haoran wants me to guard the old street. I believe him." Dong Ao didn''t explain too much.


    Gu Haoran has the ability to travel freely. At this moment, he is naturally going to support other places. But before leaving, he specially told Dong Ao to protect the old street, especially not to let people enter the hospital.


    Dong Ao is vaguely aware of something, knowing that Gu Haoran has his own deep meaning, so he takes the task."The high-level combat power of the Shinto has not been launched yet."


    Now that the butcher also knew the leader behind the riot, he said to Dong Ao, "you can''t stand by yourself."


    Although Dong Ao is a very powerful and top master, there is no lack of such experts in the Shinto cult. When they really launch an attack, even if Dong Ao can fight one against two or even one against three, how long can he persist?


    "If something happens here, come back and help me."


    Dong Ao still sticks to his own opinion.


    In fact, the butcher also realized that Dong Ao wanted to protect the hospital. As a resident of the old street, he knew that the hospital might have something to do with Su Lao. Now, Su Lao is trying his best to stop the expansion of the virtual world. If something goes wrong with the hospital, he will be affected.


    At that time, there will be no suppression in the virtual world, and the destruction will be even more terrible.


    So after thinking for a moment, the butcher agreed with Dong Ao''s opinion and said in a deep voice, "be careful."


    After that, he left the old street with the chopper.


    Dong Ao looks at his back, slightly at ease in his heart.


    With the butcher''s help, most of the imperial capital was laid.


    No matter how fierce and fearless those crazy martial artists are, they are useless under the butcher''s knife. That knife is not only used to "chop meat", but also a "blood jade sword" that can cut heaven and man.


    God soldier ranks fifth, Tiandao blood jade!


    It is called two magic swords together with the third ghost Dao, the river Styx.


    However, Tiandao Xueyu is more evil and evil than the river Styx.


    It was born to be a bloody sword.


    The butcher holding this blood jade sword will not take long to sweep the riots in the imperial capital, leaving those crazy martial arts practitioners nowhere to escape.


    Moreover, before leaving, the butcher cut a "wave of blood" at the entrance of the old street. With one knife, hundreds of people died in the territory, and wails broke out one after another. In an instant, he killed more than half of them.


    Dong Ao knows that this is the butcher to relieve his pressure.


    No matter how powerful the top masters are, they will not support them in the face of the siege of hundreds of invincible territory. Although there is no way for the martial arts practitioners to pose any threat to the top masters, their attacks, regardless of the cost, will always cause certain consumption to the top masters.


    When the real strong hand, this consumption is likely to be the key to win or lose.


    "Mr. Dong, you say Can we win? "


    Yao Dou looked aside for a long time, and finally looked at Dong Ao. His tone was somewhat uncertain.


    When he said this, he also looked up at the sky. The battle on the zenith had reached an impasse. Whether it was land separation or "famine", it had not been moved for a long time.


    Seeing this scene, Yao Dou could not help but feel a little sour in his heart. Lu Li, who was similar to himself before, has now climbed to the top of the world. No matter how arrogant Yao Dou is, he will not feel that he has the qualification to compete with Luli now.


    Beyond a great realm, Yao Dou can still comfort himself. With his talent and efforts, he is likely to catch up with Lu Li.


    But now it seems that the gap between the two has become a gap that can not be crossed at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    If someone is better than you, you will envy him, want to catch up with him, or even envy him. But if someone is so much more powerful than you, the emotion will naturally turn into looking up, and a trace of unspeakable admiration.


    Yes.


    Yao Dou put himself in his place and thought about it. If he was his own, he could not break through the realm and become a strong man at the level of heaven and man even in the face of the pressure of Luo Chunqiu at that time.


    Even if he broke through the master''s realm, Yao Dou felt that the bottleneck was coming, and he could not take that step. And even if you have the same talent as Lu Li, and break through to the level of heaven and man, can you have the courage to fight such a terrible enemy?


    These are all unknowns.


    At least Yao Dou was very clear about his weight. Even if he was given the strength of heaven and man, it was difficult for him to mention any fighting spirit in the face of that terrible monster.


    This is what Lu Li called "lack of discipline.".


    There is no experience between life and death, no matter how strong the strength, will collapse at the critical moment. Therefore, Yao Dou has completely given up the idea of fighting with Lu Li. Instead, he has a subtle feeling of pinning his hope on Lu Li.


    Hearing Yao Dou''s question, Dong Ao didn''t answer it immediately.


    Lu Li''s battle with the wilderness, he also saw in his eyes, and knew how terrible the enemy the boy was facing now. Even Su Lao has never given him such a strong pressure, let alone this is just a picture of the deity reflected on the zenith by special means.


    If you face the famine, can you really summon up the courage to wave at him?


    Even if he knew that this was a question destined to have no answer, Dong Ao couldn''t help thinking like this. If you face the famine, even if you give yourself the fighting power of heaven and man level, can you do better than Lu Li?


    With a sigh in his heart, Dong Ao said slowly, "it''s still unknown whether we can win or not. But I believe he will never lose. "


    Yao Dou was slightly stunned.


    It seems that he didn''t expect Dong Ao Hui to reply like this.


    However, Dong Ao continued: "because he has a belief that none of us have. As long as this belief exists, he will never lose. No matter how strong the opponent is, I believe him He will stand up again and again until he knocks him down


    "So, the most difficult battle has been faced by someone for us. What we need to do is not let him pay in vain."


    At this point, Yao Dou''s body heard the sound of tiger roaring and dragon chanting, and his eyes were looking forward. Those martial arts practitioners who had been killed by the butcher were still coming to the old street.


    The crowd almost formed a wave. Not only has the number not decreased, but has increased.


    Yao Dou looked forward, biting his teeth and said, "when did the emperor have so many indestructible environments?"


    Dong Ao smile, did not answer this slightly angry words, a step, the whole person leapt up, toward the turbulent crowd hit a punch!


    The fist meaning is bright, like a big sun rising, shining through the dark!


    ¡­¡­


    "So you want me to help him with my sword?"


    In a remote town in Qianyou Shengguo, a scruffy man sitting in the corner of a gambling house raises his head and looks at the blue shirt man standing in front of him.


    "I don''t want you to help him, I want you to help yourself. Younger martial brother, it''s been so many years. Are you willing to take that step? "


    The man in green shirt, of course, is Gu Haoran.


    His tone is somewhat helpless, but also has some sad meaning.


    Because the slovenly man sitting in front of him is his second younger brother.


    Tianjiao, once known as the most powerful sword cultivator, even xuezun Luyu had to be stabilized in front of him. However, he disappeared in the most brilliant moment, and now he has degenerated into this appearance.


    "What step? Is it necessary? "


    A slovenly man held a long object wrapped in a piece of cloth in his arms. The cloth was covered with dirt and oil stains, which almost condensed into a large area.


    He didn''t care at all. He said with a smile: "elder martial brother, the man you know is dead. Now I am a bad gambler. Who do you want me to kill? Do you want to kill the bookmakers in this gambling house or those who like to rob gamblers in the back lane


    "My sword is no longer useful."


    The man said with a smile, "it''s my masked little younger martial brother. He wanted to tease him and use peach blossom sword to cheat him for some wine money. But I didn''t expect that he had become the heaven man level first. Then my peach blossom sword is of no use to him."


    Hearing the man''s words, Gu Haoran saw a trace of heartache in his eyes. At the beginning, he swore to Lu Li that as long as he worked hard to cultivate his swordsmanship, he would meet his second elder martial brother sooner or later.


    However, Lu Li himself should have never imagined that his second elder martial brother, who had never been masked, had become this look.


    "You left my sword mark to him, isn''t it today?"


    All of a sudden, the slovenly man''s laughter stopped abruptly and his face showed a strange meaning.Although he looked slovenly and dejected, his eyes were very bright, just like stars, which made people dare not look directly.


    Gu Haoran sighed: "I thought that if you give him that sword mark, you will feel his talent sooner or later. Maybe it will make you interested."


    "Forget it, elder martial brother."


    The slovenly man sneered: "you and I have known each other for many years and know each other''s temperament and character very well. Don''t I know what you are? If it wasn''t for what you saw in his future, you couldn''t have put such a big chip in him. What, did you see him save the world? "


    Speaking of the last sentence, the man''s tone became a little sarcastic.


    "No, you are wrong."


    Gu Haoran shook his head: "I saw him kill a world with a sword."


    The slovenly man''s eyes moved, as if he had a strong sword, but he was silent for a moment. "Yes, now it seems that he has grasped the true essence of the sword."


    "Really not going to help?" Gu Haoran felt the sword spirit that he burst out in that moment, and his face was full of strange way.


    "Get out of here. I don''t even have the appetite to drink when I see you." The slovenly man waved impatiently and let Gu Haoran leave as if driving away bad luck.


    But Gu Haoran''s face is showing a smile, nodding: "I still have a few places to go, since the younger martial brother agreed, it will not disturb."


    After that, he turned and took a step and left the place as if he were afraid that the other party would repent.


    The slovenly man was stunned. He wanted to say, "who agreed?" but before he said this, Gu Haoran had disappeared.


    This let him half a sentence block in the throat, hold back some uncomfortable, finally stuffy curse way: "son of a bitch."


    "Gambler, are you still playing today?"


    Suddenly, a shrew came up to him, holding a banknote in his hand. He said in a sarcastic tone: "today, my Lord has won a little more. Do you want to borrow you to try your luck? The old rule, nine out of thirteen? "


    If it was the original time, now a slovenly man should show a smirk of flattery, nod to take the money in his hand, roll to the gambling table, and then lose all the money, and then get a punch.


    Because he is very hardy and submissive, he has no temper. Besides holding a stick wrapped in rags all day, he looks strange. This is the favorite "guest" of the punks. No matter what troubles you encounter, as long as you give him a punch, no matter how big the anger will be eliminated.


    "I don''t know who is reflected in the sky outside, who is fighting with the strong and saying that he is going to destroy the world. I''m in a bit of a bad mood now. If you take the money and get beaten, nothing will happen. Do you understand?"


    But today, when the punk saw that the gambler didn''t say a word, he felt a little shameless and went forward to hit him in the face with the money bill.


    However, before he took a step, he saw that the usual obedient dead gambler suddenly raised his head. In his bright eyes, it seemed that stars were out and burst out with extremely dazzling light.


    "Go away."


    He looked at the mischievous one eye, scared the other party to move, then cold voice spit out a word.


    However, looking at the other side''s eyes, he couldn''t say a word. He murmured at his misfortune and left in dismay.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    Staggering to stand up to leave the gambling house, the sloppy man walked into the end of the street, as if unable to bear the strong light stimulation, his eyes slightly narrowed, turned a blind eye to the screams of the street, looked up to the sky, and immediately saw the battle scene reflected by the zenith.


    He murmured: "it''s really troublesome. It''s so much trouble that I still want to use my sword. Gu Haoran, you are a real bastard. "


    Gu Haoran was scolded, but his body suddenly stood upright and his back was straight. The momentum of the whole person suddenly changed from a slovenly look to a sharp sword like a scabbard.


    He held the stick like object that never left his body. He picked it gently with his fingertips. He cut the dirt covered cloth neatly and revealed a long sword hidden in a dark purple wooden sheath.


    A peach blossom is carved on the hilt of the sword.


    This is the real peach blossom sword inherited by our school.


    It is not only the name, but also represents the inheritance of the sword meaning from generation to generation.


    Although it is not one of the 39 magic weapons in the world, the meaning of peach blossom sword is no less than that of magic weapon.


    The man gazed at the peach blossom sword, and finally sighed: "old man, you have suffered these years."


    The peach blossom sword trembled gently, banging the wooden scabbard, and sent out a pleasant trembling sound, as if comforting him.


    If a warrior with insight can see this scene, he will be surprised to find that the sword collected by wooden scabbard has already possessed its own spirit.


    It gave birth to the sword spirit!


    Everything in the world has its own spirituality, but the main culprit of weapons, except the White Deer sword, which is a special existence of Wu Linghua soldiers, any weapon that wants to have its own intelligence needs to go through an extremely difficult process. There are great demands on material, chance and even the owner.


    Although the peach blossom sword is not as famous as the magic weapon in the world in terms of material, it has its own intelligence. Like Canglang sword, it has a real sword spirit.


    "After years of sealing up, did you persuade me?"


    The man had no choice but to shake his head and feel a little funny. He looked up to the sky and whispered, "now our little brother is in trouble. In a reasonable way, I should chop a sword to help him. But from now on, there will be only one peach blossom in the world. This is a big deal. I don''t dare to make a decision privately. I have to ask your opinion. "


    When he heard the man''s words, the peach blossom sword trembled, and the sword Qi rose three feet. Although he could not speak, he had already given his own answer in this way.


    "So it is."


    "It seems that you are also eager to fight those strong men."


    "Over the years, I have failed you."


    The man lowered his eyes and laughed in a low voice. Then he said, "in this case, you can take a look at the scenery outside for me and see the man in the sky."


    Hum!


    Before the words fell, the peach blossom sword had already broken the wooden scabbard, revealing the bright and bright sword body like a pool of autumn water.


    A trace of light pink luster flows on the body of the sword, which is really like flying flowers.


    "Go!"


    Without any hesitation, the man showed his true spirit. He hit the hilt with his hand, and immediately shot the peach blossom sword into the air. The whole sword turned into pink streamer. The sound of the sword spread back hundreds of miles and moved back!


    The whole city felt this frightening sword meaning. Some people were nervous, others looked up in a trance, and saw the scene that went to the sky.


    Most of the zenith was illuminated by the light of this sword, and dyed with the color of childish powder.


    The cloud was crushed and turned into a whole with sword Qi. It was like a grand peach blossom rain.


    Within the void, there are three feet of green front breaking through the sky!


    At the same time, Gu Haoran sighed, not knowing whether it was gratification or regret.


    Lu Yu, who is far away in the snowy state, seems to feel something in his heart. His cold eyes squint slightly. He sees the pink streamer suddenly breaking into the sky top. His mind is suddenly agitated. There is a virtual shadow of white deer emerging on his side, treading on his hooves, and his fighting spirit is high.


    "Peach blossom sword!"


    Yan Wangfu, looking at this scene of mu tea is also suddenly up, eyes can not help but show some surprise.


    Then, her lips slightly warped, and then put away the smile, but the heart is quite stable.


    "With him, the winning rate is a little bit higher."


    Knowing that it was the man who made the move, mu tea knew that Lu Li''s strength would certainly be upgraded to a higher level.


    The complete meaning of peach blossom sword, together with the peach blossom sword which is comparable to the magic weapon, can create extremely terrible magic weapon.


    In this way, Mu red sleeve tension slightly relaxed a little bit, crushed the jade slips in the hand, and established contact with Ge Xinyue.


    "Your Highness."


    Ge Xinyue''s voice with a little tired meaning, but strong vibration spirit, "the situation in the sky..."


    "Gu Haoran has found a helper. Lu Li will not be in danger for the time being. But on our side, we have to speed up a little bit more. "Although there are some disturbances in Yanzhou, compared with other state capitals, Yanzhou, which has been strongly suppressed by Lu Li, is the place with the least impact. But even so, Ge Xinyue has already been in a state of anxiety. He marvels at those crazy people who come out of nowhere. They are really not afraid of death.


    Even if she killed more, the madmen still kept on dying, as if they didn''t take their lives as one thing.


    There is no sense of fear. If it was not for the Gong family, the Chen family, the Hou family, and the families who had been surrendered, they suppressed a lot of unrest by strong means. With the power of Yan Wang Fu, there was no way to take into account the whole of Yanzhou.


    Fortunately, few of the people in Yanzhou dare to establish cooperation with the Shinto again. The aristocratic families cleaned by bloody means are their lessons learned.


    As strong as Hou''s family, if they dare to join hands with the deities and the heaven and the devil Kingdom, they were almost completely destroyed. Even if the Shinto preached the idea of extermination, every aristocratic family in Yanzhou still stood firmly on the side of Lord Yan''s mansion.


    In other words, they are on the side of Lu Li.


    Especially after Lu Li showed his fighting power at the level of heaven and man, both the Hou family and the Chen family began to celebrate that they had chosen the right Camp at the beginning.


    Although Luli seems to be at a disadvantage now, it''s a natural and human level combat power. Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, it is the most powerful and invincible existence. Even if he had a one in ten thousand hope that he would win, they would not dare to betray Lord Yan''s house and Lu Li at such a time.


    Standing on the side of those madmen in the Shinto cult, he may be regarded as an abandoned son and stand on the side of Lu Li. Although his means are cruel and bloody, they still have normal thinking at least. As long as he did not betray him, he would not really reappear the scene of that night''s bloodbath in Yanzhou.


    Therefore, the whole family of Yanzhou was almost the most united in the history, and tried its best to fight against the various backers arranged by the Shinto.


    If it hadn''t been for this, it would have been impossible for Lord Yan''s mansion to suppress those lunatic warriors.


    Ge Xinyue had a general understanding of the current situation, mu Hongxiu nodded slightly, and then said: "in addition, if within the scope of ability, try to help other state capitals tide over the difficulties. If you find a Shinto lurker, kill it on the spot. Don''t be merciful. "


    "Yes, I understand."


    Ge Xinyue is aware of the killing intention in mu tea words, knowing that she is now really angry.


    Even if he was assassinated many times before, mu tea never had such an angry moment. But now for her, Shinto is a cancer that must be eradicated. This force has gone to the extreme. If she is careless, it will bring disaster to the whole world.


    What''s more, now that Lu Li is fighting against the most powerful one among them, he almost gambles his own life and stops the crazy plan of the cult.


    If they''re going to bury this situation, they don''t deserve what they have today.


    After cutting off contact with Ge Xinyue, Mu red sleeve raised his eyes again and looked at the sky, silently saying in his heart: "don''t die..."


    "Lu Li."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Lu Li, who is looking at the wild, suddenly feels something. His eyes move slightly, and then he turns his head to see the childish pink that flies rapidly to him. A little astonishment flashed in his eyes. Before thinking, he heard a clear sword sound!


    The familiar sword meaning made his eyes light.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    "It''s a peach blossom sword!"


    Lu Li''s heart moved, and immediately summoned the peach blossom sword. The purple streamer pierced the void and flew directly to the childish pink light. The two lights collided in the void, and immediately sent out a very pleasant voice.


    At the same time, standing in the void, the wild eyes moved and looked at the scene with great interest and said with a smile: "I can''t believe that there is such a powerful sword cultivation in the world. It seems that over the years, the Terrans in Zhenwu have not made any progress. "


    "Since the death of the man who held the sky sword, I have never seen a sword cultivation in the whole Zhenwu area. Now it seems that I underestimated the tenacity of the Terrans. "


    The voice of desolation was filled with emotion, and then he said quietly, "what can be changed if you sacrifice yourself and force yourself to fulfill your sword meaning?"


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he said with a light smile: "you are an old antique. Naturally, you don''t know what the strongmen of Zhenwu region think."


    "This is their home. In order to protect their homeland, they will not hesitate to sacrifice themselves."


    "Now that you monsters threaten everything they need to survive, they''re going to fight against you."


    Between the words, the two sword lights have already merged. The light of the child powder is gradually covered by the purple light, but the light of the child powder has no meaning of resistance. Let go of everything and completely merge with the purple sword light. The two sword meanings gradually converge and are hard to distinguish each other.


    "This is Do you want to sacrifice your own spirituality to develop wisdom for the peach blossom sword? "


    Seeing this, Lu Li suddenly understood what the childish powder''s sword light really wanted to do.


    The opponent obviously has the sword spirit. To a certain extent, it is a magic weapon of the same level as Canglang sword. Weapons that can produce sword spirit, even if limited by the material, are extremely terrifying to the growth of the warrior itself. Holding a weapon with a sword spirit in hand can not improve the performance of ordinary top spirit soldiers or the lower ranking ones.


    Although there is a spirit in divine weapons, not every spirit of them can be turned into wisdom and bring powerful increase to their masters.


    "Well?"


    Huang seemed to have noticed this, frowning and frowning, he looked at the two peach blossom swords that were gradually merging, and then he laughed disapprovingly: "is that the idea? Even if we can produce a divine weapon that can kill God, the detection between you and me is not so easy to be able to smooth out. "


    Lu Li did not respond, just opened the eye of exploration, looked at the childish pink light which was like a candle in the wind, and sighed.


    The long sword with peach blossom carved on its handle is almost out of oil and the lamp is dry. The sword is full of cracks. The spirit of the whole body is instilled into the purple peach blossom sword, which makes the peach blossom sword look more flexible and bright.


    It may not be long before it loses its spirituality and becomes a scrap of iron.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li also guessed out the cause and effect in his heart.


    The complete inheritance of peach blossom sword has always been in the hands of his second elder martial brother. Although the two men were not masked, today he offered a sabre to heaven, broke through the void and gave himself this fate, and made up for his weakness in sword technique. He still has to bear this love.


    What''s more, this real peach blossom sword has already been born with wisdom. To some extent, it is no different from a real life. I''m doing this now, which is tantamount to sacrificing itself to complete the peach blossom flying sword.


    As the sword was broken, Lu Wei''s heart sank.


    In the back street of the gambling house, a slovenly man saw his worship with a happy smile. He knew that his younger martial brother understood the meaning of the sword he was going to convey. Looking at the scabbard fragments scattered in front of him, he murmured: "I hope you have no regrets and no regrets."


    He closed his eyes and wandered in the sky!


    Click!


    With his words.


    The peach blossom sword broke, and the body of the sword was turned into countless pieces of streamer light. A stream of pink sword light curled and gathered together, and reconstituted into an illusory sword shadow.


    There is a beautiful man who looks like a bright star and comes out of the void.


    One held the shadow of the unreal sword.


    Seeing this man, Lu Li is slightly stunned, and realizes that the other party is actually a mixture of pure soul power and sword meaning, and forcibly comes with the state of soul and body.


    "This Is it sword cultivation? "


    Even if it comes in a fragile state of soul, the opponent is like a long sword out of its sheath. Its strength is not weak in heaven and man!


    Lu Li''s heart was shocked and then he was silent.


    He finally understood Gu Haoran''s real intention.


    "Not only do you want to send swords, but also you want to die?"


    "You are such a bastard."


    Lu Li parotid Gang frets, and that handsome man looks at one eye.


    The man said with a smile: "younger martial brother, the first time you meet, the elder martial brother has nothing to give you, so he will give you two swords.""The first sword is intended to be inherited."


    He looked at the peach blossom sword, which was digesting the income and opening up his wisdom. His smile continued: "the peach blossom sword has been passed down from generation to generation and has been in my hands for thousands of years. Now it sacrifices itself to open up wisdom for your sword, but it does not mean that peach blossom is dead, but a new generation of inheritance. "


    "Elder martial brother, I hope you can use this magic weapon to pass on the peach blossom sword. Don''t let it be shamed."


    Speaking of this, the man did not wait for Lu Li''s answer, but continued: "the second sword is the sword skill experience of my elder martial brother in this life. I will chop his sword for you and try to find the root."


    "You have to watch."


    The sound fell, the shadow of the long sword in the man''s hand suddenly lit up a dazzling light, and then, he cut out a sword to the waste.


    It''s just an ordinary sword, without any fancy action, and without any shocking breath.


    But it is such an ordinary sword, but emerged endless, unyielding and unyielding sword meaning!


    Sword cultivation, go all out!


    Holding a sword in hand, only chopping!


    With this sword, the word "chop" has reached its limit.


    Even if it was as strong as the wild, his face changed. His helmet suddenly covered his face, and his back wings spread out. He held a startling bow in his hand and pulled the bowstring. The black arrow full of filthy and twisted breath condensed again.


    Jinghonggong has been completely polluted, and the strength condensed is also totally the terrible energy of distortion and madness.


    But this does not mean that jinghonggong''s strength has been discounted.


    In the hands of the wild, even if the spirit has been destroyed, jinghonggong has been more powerful than ever before.


    A flash of black light burst out, and he shot before the chop came.


    "Do you dare to stop Xu Dongxuan''s sword?"


    With a long smile, the sword continued to move forward.


    The power full of madness and distortion melts like snow on the spot, and the void collapses. One after another, more profound and dark distortions appear, but they all turn into nothingness under this sword!


    The dazzling sword light breaks everything and is full of incomparable power.


    "Young spirit, walk with sword!"


    "Jian Zun has always been known as a sword for cutting gods. Today, I will follow Xu Dongxuan''s example."


    "The sword cuts the gods!"


    Hum!


    In Lu Li''s eyes, there is a penetrating sword meaning, which spreads like flowers and is as fine as rain. Thousands of sword lights hang upside down in the void, destroying everything!


    For the first time, the expression of the famine appeared panic, the body moved, and the magic power broke out constantly, trying to fight against it.


    But it''s all in vain!


    The sword rain turned into a peach blossom sword again, which directly penetrated his eyebrows and burst open again!


    Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    A series of muffled sounds came from his body, and countless flesh and blood swelled and burst. Most of the God''s clan clothes were fried and broken on the spot. Under this sword, the originally extraordinary wilderness was almost completely cut into meat mud!


    "Did you succeed?"


    In Zhenwu area, those strong people who saw this scene were very worried. Even if it was used to kill heaven and man, it was more than enough.


    Even if the opponent is a member of the ancient god clan, there is no chance of survival in the face of such sword techniques.


    However, the man who cut out this amazing sword is staring at the mud, his mouth slightly cocked, and sighed: "the alien race in the sky is indeed a monster."


    He turned his head and threw the empty shadow of peach blossom sword in his hands to Lu Li, and said with a long smile, "however, elder martial brother has tried his best."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    Lu Li takes over the illusory sword shadow that almost dissipates, and all kinds of feelings about peach blossom sword rush into my mind.


    It also includes Xu Dongxuan''s understanding of kendo. A top swordsman who has sealed his sword for many years now can cut out a sword that even heaven and man can''t resist. This not only proves his extraordinary talent, but also proves that his own strength has already exceeded the highest limit in the world.


    How mysterious is the perception of such a strong man''s life?


    Without a breakthrough in the level of life, Lu Li even suspected that he would be overwhelmed by such a huge amount of information on the spot.


    However, with an increase of 15 times, even without the help of the modifier, Lu Li was able to quickly understand what was contained in the illusory sword shadow, and knew the good intentions of his second elder martial brother.


    Seeing his soul scattered, Lu Li opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t open his mouth under the eyes with some expectation.


    "I see."


    Lu Li sighed and raised his left arm. The peach blossom sword, which had been integrated with the sword spirit, suddenly hummed. It flew over with great agility and revolved around his arm, sending out bursts of sweet sword sounds.


    Look at the eyes, Lu Li immediately saw the amazing attribute of the peach blossom sword.


    [peach blossom sword ¡¤ secondary artifact]


    [fixed feature: Sword cuts peach blossom! (the whole sword technique is increased by 2 times, the whole sword meaning is increased by 2 times, the enemy''s blood is added to wine, and the sword cuts peach blossom!) ¡¿


    [fixed feature: Peach Blossom flying sword! (ignoring space and energy, it can cut down the power of secondary gods. When a sword comes out, the gods tremble!) ¡¿


    [fixed feature: Jianling! (ignoring energy manipulation. There is spirit in the sword, all of them are broken ¡¿


    although the new peach blossom sword has only three fixed features, its ability is no less than Canglang sword. What''s more, it shows two new advanced features, which seem to be derived from the nature of flying sword.


    First, it can ignore space, energy, and even cut down the power of secondary gods, which means that this flying sword now has the ability to cause damage to the strong at the high level.


    As for the method of ignoring the control of energy brought by the sword spirit, Lu Li does not understand its specific meaning for the time being. But judging from the description itself, it is likely to be the characteristics of restraint skill and divine skill.


    In addition, the fixed characteristic of sword cutting peach blossom brings a strong increase in sword technique and sword meaning. When the peach blossom sword whirls around him, Lu Li can almost feel the enhancement brought by this flying sword, which makes him instantly integrate Xu Dongxuan''s Kendo perception and comprehend the real core of peach blossom sword meaning.


    "Thank you, second elder martial brother."


    When Lu Li opened his eyes again, a bright brilliance broke out in the depths of his eyes, even suppressing the deep purple eyes.


    In the back street of gambling house, the look of the scruffy man''s eyes gradually returns, but the bright light has been dimmed.


    He vomited out a mouthful of dirty blood. The whole person held on to the wall weakly. He found that his vision became extremely blurred, and he could not help laughing bitterly. "I haven''t seen the sword for a long time. I''ve really weakened."


    "Younger martial brother, I''ve gambled on half of my life. If you still can''t win, you can''t blame me."


    With a long sigh, he leaned against the wall and closed his eyes with a smile.


    At the same time.


    In most of the Zhenwu area, the strong men all over the country saw the childish pink light flying into the sky, and the handsome man holding the unreal sword shadow and chopping out a stunning sword to the wild.


    With this sword, the incomparable wasteland was chopped into pieces.


    It was a big boost to morale.


    But what''s more, he made many sword practitioners see a peak that can''t be climbed.


    At this moment, on the lunjian peak, countless strong men with negative swords are silent, and the surrounding is quiet enough to hear the needle falling.


    In the square with the huge sword carving standing there, the main peak owners, sword seats and many disciples of Jianfeng are standing here. Some people are silent, while others are shocked and inexplicable.


    On Jianfeng has always been the most arrogant sword cultivation Holy Land in the world. I don''t know how many famous swords came from it, and how many strong swordsmen came from this holy land. Even Xue Zun, who guarded the frontier of the world, had consulted the last sword master on Jianfeng when he was young.


    However, in today''s terrible battle, the first swordsman who made a sword to heaven had nothing to do with Lun Jianfeng.


    It has to be said that this is simply the biggest irony on Jianfeng.


    Therefore, some people''s eyes are subconsciously looking at the middle-aged man who sits at the front of many peak main sword seats.


    On the top of the man''s head, there is a simple sword hanging upside down, constantly shaking, and even a variety of shadows.


    The sword of terror lingers around him, even the space is distorted for this.


    This man is the current sword master of Jianfeng. He was born to be the top swordsman with unparalleled sword heart. There are countless amazing sword skills in the world, but only he and Luyu are called the two strongest Kendo masters.The argument about which of them is more powerful has always been the most difficult dispute in sword cultivation. Before Lu Yu was about to break through the boundary between heaven and man, he had already greatly dampened the spirit of Jianfeng. Now there is a terrible sword cultivation that is powerful enough to cut heaven and man. That amazing sword, even the master level master of the peak, let alone the other disciples of Jianfeng, appears.


    For a moment, the silence of the whole square began to turn to depression.


    On one of the nine Jian peaks, the leader of Mingyu peak stood up. She was a beautiful woman with long hair tied behind her head and carrying a long sword as beautiful as jade. The sword was named "cirrus cloud", which was one of the seven famous frontiers of the previous generation.


    She is also the only one among the seven sword stands of the previous generation who has become the leader of the peak.


    At this moment, the master of mingyufeng looked around, and his cool and elegant voice sounded slowly: "whether he is a person who talks about Jianfeng or not, this is to make a name for sword cultivation. He broke the sky with a sword and cut heaven and man with his sword, which proved to the world that sword cultivation can still climb to a higher level. What''s more, with his sword, the morale of the people has also been improved. In my opinion, there is no need to worry about too much. "


    "That''s not true."


    As soon as the master of the jade peak of Ming Dynasty finished speaking, another middle-aged peak master with deep experience and sitting in the Lieyang peak stood up and frowned and said, "I''m talking about Jianfeng, which is recognized as the holy land of Kendo in the world. This man cut this sword to the sky. From now on, no matter who is, he will compare him with Lun Jianfeng. If it goes on like this, how can I find the face of Jianfeng? "


    "Sword master, what do you say?"


    Without giving the Ming Yufeng master a chance to speak again, the leader of Lieyang peak looked at the master of Jianfeng, who was sitting on the ground and closed his eyes to "raise the sword." Liang Wuchang was the master of Wushuang Jianxin.


    Hearing his words, master mingyufeng frowned slightly, but because he took the initiative to lead the topic to Liang Wuchang, out of respect for the sword master, mingyufeng master did not say anything.


    Liang Wuxian, sitting on the ground, opened his eyes slightly and looked at the scene reflected in the sky. After a long meditation, he said in a low voice: "master mingyufeng is right. This is my sword cultivation reputation. It breaks the air and startles all fields."


    After a pause, Liang Wuxia said a word that shocked everyone present.


    "I''m not as much as he is."


    "Sword master!"


    Those who regard the honor of Jianfeng as life, and even more important than life, the peak master and sword seat are in a hurry.


    Liang Wuxian''s words mean that Jianfeng bows his head to the famous sword.


    This is an absolutely intolerable insult.


    The sun peak master was even more angry and said: "it''s just the extreme means of burning the soul and turning the sword idea into a sword. How can we get the battle performance of sword cutting heaven and man by this way? After that, the man will be a useless man. Even if he is lucky enough to survive, he will never be able to carry the sword again for his whole life


    All of them were top swordsmen. Although they were shocked by the broken sword, they could also see some ways of doing so.


    When Xu Dongxuan cut out the sword, he almost abandoned his own sword cultivation. Although it shows the war power of shocking people, it is only a flash in the pan, so the leader of lieyangfeng basically despises the other side.


    "So what?"


    However, Liang Wuchang sighed: "the way of sword cultivation is to forge ahead without hesitation and cut off all the enemies in front of you. Even if you can''t lift the sword all your life, you will be worthy of the name of the top swordsman if you can get this moment of brilliance


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    "We are stumbling over our fame. Even if we know that we can cut such a sword, who has the courage to cut such a sword to the sky?"


    Liang Wuxian turned his head and looked at the peak owners and sword seats. His voice was calm and did not mean any criticism. However, all the people present were ashamed to bow their heads. No one dared to respond to his words, nor did they dare to look at him.


    As he said, the sword cultivation should never move forward and cut off all the enemies.


    Liang Wuxia, as a matchless sword heart, understands this truth. After succeeding the master of lunjianfeng sword for many years, he has rarely made any more moves. His strength and realm have become a top master and even touched the gate of heaven and man. However, seeing Xu Dongxuan''s sword cut into the sky today makes his sword feel restless. On the sword peak, the "broken Cang" which has been cultivated for thousands of years can''t hold back its edge. He almost wants to break through the air and fly to the man''s hand.


    At this time, Liang Wuxia realized that he had been held back by the position of the sword master for a long time. He lost the spirit of a sword master, so that the heart of the sword was covered with dust, and he was possessed almost instantly.


    Suppressed for a long time, he figured out a lot of things, repeated the amazing sword in his mind, and finally turned into sincere admiration.


    "Although the skills are not as good as others, there is no need to be discouraged. There is still time to remedy it. "


    Liang Wuxian got up slowly, grasped the gentle broken Cang, and said with a smile: "I think that Jianfeng is the holy land of kendo, I should know the shame and be brave. I can''t let him be expert and beautiful in front of me."


    "What does the sword master mean?"


    Jade peak of the Ming Dynasty has a bright eye.


    "This catastrophe is not a matter of one country, one power."


    "If the Shinto has the ambition to destroy the world, it must also have actions. Tianmen holy land has set an example, and we can''t continue to wait and see. "


    "Every sword stand is at your command."


    At the end of the day, Liang''s voice suddenly became dignified and restored the dignity of the sword master of lunjian peak.


    In this generation of sword stands, two swords were lost, one of the holders defected and one died, while the remaining five were the real strong ones in the sword seat. At the moment, they heard Liang Wuxia''s order, and they bowed down immediately and waited for the order.


    "Let''s go to the wasteland and help them overcome the difficulties."


    As soon as this statement was made, many people were puzzled.


    Although Jianfeng is a hermit sect, it is still a man of the right path in essence, which should be irreconcilable with the ancient demons. But Liang Wuxian asked them to help the ancient people. Even if some of them knew that this disaster would sweep the whole Zhenwu area, their mental problems could not be changed for a while.


    However, when Liang Wuxia issued such an order, he naturally made a decision, and did not intend to listen to other people''s advice. He continued to command: "the nine peak masters also went to various places to help Tianmen suppress the people of the Shinto religion. Heaven''s affairs are to be solved by heaven''s people, while our human affairs will be suppressed by human beings! "


    As soon as the words fell, Liang''s sword sense spread, and thousands of people''s swords were excited to a pleasant hum.


    The face of the strong man on the master level of the peak changed. Although he had different thoughts, he said in a respectful voice: "make it!"


    One strong man after another flew away from the square, and a group of disciples filed out. On the huge square of lunjianfeng, it suddenly became cold.


    Looking at this scene, Liang Wuchang immediately looked up at the sky, his eyes were bright, "things in the sky, people in heaven Maybe it''s time for me to get out and get around


    With these words, Liang Wuxian lowered his eyes, and the whole lunjian peak could hear the sound of a sword like the sound of a Phoenix!


    Then, on the tenth peak of Jianfeng, where thousands of long swords are buried, the sound of swords echoes. After two breaths, the sound of Swords is like the sea, and the sky is shaking!


    "This is..."


    Several peak owners who had just left the square stopped and looked at the square of Jianfeng with shock on their faces.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Within the tenth peak of the sword, the sound of a sword rises from the sky like a sea sword. The mountain is toppling and the rocks are flying. A broken sword and a rusty sword hang upside down in the sky, shaking the sky and blocking the sun. The next moment comes one after another towards the main peak!


    Thousands of long swords whirled around the mountain, and they leaped with joy.


    Liang Wuchang is to close his eyes, laugh a few times, and go to the sky!


    Countless long swords, closely followed, cut open a huge door virtual shadow, space fragmentation, the scene is extremely spectacular!


    Liang Wuxia, who has been practicing sword for a hundred years, suddenly realizes that he has taken the last step to break the boundary between heaven and man!


    ¡­¡­


    "He''s broken."


    On the wall of snowy state, Luyu saw a sword rising from the sky. He sighed and lost.


    "The old man took the lead, but he didn''t expect to take the last step.".


    However, this trace of loss soon disappeared. Luyu reached out and patted Weizhi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it seems that I should go too."


    "Go?"


    Wei Zhi was a Leng at first, then surprised and said, "where are you going? If you leave, snowy state... "Without waiting for him to finish, Lu Yu said, "no matter whether this time is smooth or not, the monster sea in snowy state will no longer exist. The court of the four seas is no longer enough. "


    "You You want to break the border? To help Lu Li? " Wei Zhi seems to understand something, his face tangled.


    He knew the meaning of Lu Yu''s words.


    After all, if things don''t go well, the future world will be destroyed by the madmen of the cult, and most people will die. Even the court of the four seas may not be immune. But if they defeat the deity and break up the plot to destroy the world, the world will immediately have a number of heaven and man level combat power, and trying to destroy the monster sea is just a matter of fingers.


    "And Tianwaitian is going to do it soon. They can''t stay out of such a big thing. Even if those who have been decadent no longer regard themselves as human beings, the new generation of heaven and man, and our family''s long-term details, will not sit idly by and ignore it. "


    "At such a time, one more combat power will give us more hope of victory."


    Speaking of this, Luyu photographed the shadow of the White Deer beside him, and a complicated color flashed in his eyes.


    At his level, he had already recognized the essence of Wuling. It is a part of the will of the world. It is a kind of means to cultivate Tianjiao.


    When zhenwuyu''s world consciousness wakes up, the white deer, who has been fighting with him for many years, may turn against each other and take his life.


    White deer seemed to feel Luyu''s complex emotions. He rubbed him with his antlers, then turned into a white deer sword and floated in front of him.


    Lu Yu saw this and suddenly laughed, "don''t worry, at least at this moment, you are still my most trusted comrade in arms."


    "Now, go with me to tianwai and fight again."


    After that, Luyu held the White Deer sword, without any earthshaking momentum, but the whole snowy state saw a huge door standing in the air slowly appeared.


    A white deer stepped on the cloud and flew up. On the spot, it smashed the huge gate into pieces all over the sky. Every fragment turned into a white deer sword and fell into the sea of monsters one after another!


    The boundless sea of monsters and beasts was destroyed. Every White Deer sword was like a giant hand, stirring up the blood splashing waves in it!


    After a few breaths, at least one third of the sea of monsters has been destroyed. These are the flesh and blood of the sea god. The oppressed sea god will scream, but he has no choice but to watch his own flesh and blood being gradually annihilated, and then look at the half empty white deer. His eyes are full of bitter hatred!


    The White Deer turned his head and looked at him with indifference.


    Then he turned into a black clothes, holding a white deer sword deer Yu.


    Wei Zhi was stunned again. When he turned his head, he found that the deer around him had become snow and gradually scattered.


    "Is this heaven and man?" Wei Zhi had some bad feelings in his heart.


    Those familiar faces one after another become the strong man of heaven and man level, but he is still standing still, no progress, in this situation, even can not help.


    However, seeing Lu Yu destroy one-third of the monster sea, his face showed a smile and murmured: "no matter who is stronger, as long as we are willing to protect the land we live in, it is enough..."


    "You have to win, boy."


    "Let those who are above know that we, the people, will never compromise."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    One after another, two people broke through the realm and became the strong man of heaven and man level in an instant. The whole world looked at this scene, I do not know how many powerful martial arts, the heart appeared a bit strange, rather not taste.


    Xue Zun Luyu is known as the most powerful master under heaven and man. It is not surprising that he can break through the realm. However, the terrifying sword spirit rising from the top of sword peak really shocked many powerful warriors who knew the inside story.


    "Lu Yu and Liang are impeccable. They go to the sky. As expected, the biggest chance is always accompanied by great danger."


    Some strong people can''t help but look up to the sky and sigh, as if feeling, also seems to envy these two people can have such a great chance.


    However, this sentence has attracted a lot of people''s sympathy.


    Yes, if you want to say that it''s breathtaking, the danger that everyone on the scene has met is not as dangerous as what happened today.


    This is a disaster.


    Moreover, with the frequent emergence of the battle power of heaven and man, some strong men feel that the aura of heaven and earth has become more and more intense. In the dark, it seems that there is a double eye staring at all living beings. The bottleneck of the realm that has troubled them for a long time shows signs of loosening in this moment.


    The greatest chance is always accompanied by the greatest danger. This is not a casual remark.


    "Liang wuflawless and Luyu have broken through the realm, and this battle should have laid a victory."


    The change of the aura of heaven and earth only attracted people''s surprise, and then they began to pay attention to the situation of zenith. Before that, the sword named Xu Dongxuan cut the body of the wasteland with a sword. Many people thought that there would be no suspense in this war. However, the real top martial artists understood that those alien races could not be judged by common sense.


    In particular, this ancient god, who had participated in the ancient war, has a special ability that is absolutely not weaker than the heaven man level combat power cultivated by the human race. Even, it is far superior to that of the human race, which can lead to the general situation of crushing. Therefore, these real strong men did not feel that the existence of famine would die so easily.


    However, even if Huang didn''t die with Xu Dongxuan''s amazing sword, with Lu Yu and Liang Wuchang joining in, with three enemies and one, it was difficult for Huang to win.


    "Yes, in Zhenwu area, there are three strong men at the level of heaven and man. Even if the ancient gods were fierce, they could not be defeated."


    Among the top martial artists, some immediately nodded.


    After all, as Zhenwu people, three powerful beings of Tianren level were born in a flash. They are also proud. Even if they have a vague understanding of the strength boundary of heaven and man level, they have confidence in these three people.


    However, before they could go on talking about it, in the picture of Tianding, Xu Dongxuan''s sword exploded into a waste of meat and mud, but it suddenly moved.


    The mass of mud quickly wriggled, flew thousands of feet, and then it was visible to the naked eye, reconstituted into human form.


    Compared with Luo Chunqiu, Huang''s control of the body is more complete and domineering. The regeneration speed of the monster level is shown at this moment. He can''t even breathe and completely recover from the injury.


    Deep as the deep eyes, full of cold.


    There is no longer the previous pair of indifferent, Zhizhu in the grip of the appearance.


    Moreover, because of Xu Dongxuan''s sword, the God''s colonization suit made of his body, turned into a lot of broken and tattered armor.


    It may be that the restoration of the body consumes a lot of energy. The God colonization can not be completely recovered in the first time, but can only temporarily restore the physical body.


    However, the consciousness of the wasteland is still in the nature of the God colonization. Now that the God colonization is damaged a lot, it has a strong impact on his consciousness.


    From his eyes, Lu Li saw the extremely depressed anger, and a trace of extremely difficult to detect, but still felt by himself.


    "Is he in chaos?"


    "Yes."


    "The God''s colonial costume was damaged, and his consciousness was also damaged. In this way, he is afraid that he can not continue to suppress Luo Chunqiu''s consciousness, and there may be problems. "


    Thinking of this, Lu Li knows that this is a great opportunity.


    So, the idea flashed, peach blossom sword like a shadow, and he took off to go out!


    Counterattack!


    Fighting with the famine so far, Lu Li has finally caught this flaw, turning the passive into the active, fighting back to the famine!


    Huang Leng hum, arm waving, the light burst out from the depths of the void, head toward the peach blossom sword flying to tear the void!


    Unfortunately, he did not know that the peach blossom sword now has the characteristics of ignoring energy and even ignoring divinity!


    Wanzhang''s divine light engulfed the peach blossom sword, and his eyes suddenly moved away. In his opinion, only Lu Liben had a trace of threat to him. As for the peach blossom sword, he had not paid attention to it.


    However, what he never thought of was that at the moment when his eyes were wide apart, he was immediately enveloped by the feeling of terror!


    "How could it be?"


    The wild pupil shrinks, looking at the peach blossom sword that has pierced his right chest, his eyes are full of disbelief.He didn''t see when the flying sword had passed through the protection of the divine power, and when it came to him.


    "Something''s wrong. It seems that the sword has been given a new ability."


    Huang is an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years and has rich experience in fighting. It can be seen at a glance that the peach blossom sword is more than a little stronger than when it was used to contain Luo Chunqiu.


    "My divine power has never felt the existence of this flying sword. That is to say, this flying sword has never had any contact with the divine power. Does it have the property of ignoring energy? "


    With this in mind, Huang''s eyes are colder, and he reaches out to grasp the handle of peach blossom sword.


    Since the energy can''t have any effect on the peach blossom sword, fight it directly with your body.


    The muscles are sealed directly. Huang intends to swallow the flying sword into his own body as the nutrient for the God''s colonization!


    However, at the moment when he recovered his wound and his fingertips were about to touch the peach blossom sword, the peach blossom sword that pierced his chest disappeared strangely.


    Huang''s expression, this time is really showing a little bit of amazement.


    At the same time, Lu Li''s offensive has arrived!


    The sword of falling God is like the sky light tearing the darkness, which is almost blinded.


    It is not only the light, but also the supreme sword meaning of the sword Zun!


    The way of chopping the divine sword is to kill these alien people who claim to be gods outside the sky and are superior to each other!


    Zizizi!


    Even if it was just under the light of the sword, the desolate body scattered a heat wave like fire. After being burned, the traces emerged one after another.


    Huang sends out a roar, and startles Hong Gong to reappear. He actually intends to use this big bow to resist Lu Li''s sword.


    However, after more than ten times the growth of the falling sword, how can he resist so easily?


    Click!


    After being polluted, most of the spiritual startling bows were eliminated, and the terrible sword light cut from the depths of the void was fiercely resisted. A crack also appeared quietly on the dark bow surface.


    The desolate heart is surprised, that kind of feeling that is shrouded by the crisis, is also swept by again!


    Peach blossom sword hummed, tore open the void, appeared and disappeared, and penetrated his eyebrows on the spot.


    The consciousness was annihilated for only a moment, and the desolate eyes regained their clearness, but Lu Li had already taken advantage of this instant flaw to cut off the startling bow and cut off the desolate left arm with a sword!


    The intense pain makes the expression of the wild slightly distorted.


    There are countless granulation flying out of the broken arm, trying to retrieve the arm that fell into the void.


    Lu Li is well aware that the body of the God clan is strange. No matter which part is cut off, it can be retrieved instantly. As long as that part is not completely annihilated, there will be no weakening of his strength.


    So Lu Li, holding Canglang sword in his hand, suddenly came with a bright blue light!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    This bright blue light is the true meaning of water god mastered by Lu Li.


    Lu Li realized some of the mysteries when he got the real meaning of Wu Dao. He finally knocked out all the utilization value of the water god''s true meaning. He even took it to Mu ningqiu to feel the true meaning of the water god family.


    This true meaning has no value for Lu Li, so Lu Li takes it out and explodes it on the spot to deal with the famine by surprise.


    The bright blue light suddenly came, and the famine was already overwhelmed. He let out a roar, his expression full of resentment and a trace of imperceptible panic.


    Jinghong Gong has been broken. Now he has lost most of his cards and the sacred weapon of Tianmen. Facing the sword cut by Lu Li, he almost uses all his strength to resist it. The light of divine art is constantly bursting out, covering the sky and the earth, making people unable to open their eyes for a time.


    However, Lu Li broke the true meaning of the only water god clan in martial arts. What he got was not only a powerful chopping attack, but also an endless and terrifying force.


    The true meaning of the Wudao of the shuishen people is the endless subsequent energy burst, which is just like the waves, layer by layer and layer by layer. Although the God skills were put into effect in time, he did not expect that Lu Li still had a kind of martial arts truth, and still belonged to those damned water gods.


    At that time, the gods of heaven and beast came to Zhenwu to invade the world. As a result, they met with the crazy resistance of the ancient people. The gods and the orcs were severely damaged. The orcs were directly driven out of Zhenwu. Although the gods of heaven, relying on their own strong strength, eventually killed many of the strongmen of the ancient people, and gained control in the world The right of special treatment.


    And the water god clan, is in that time period fish in troubled waters, suddenly joined in, share the benefits of the despicable race.


    Of course, in the eyes of the ancient god Huang, the water god group is indeed a despicable race to fish in troubled waters. However, in the human world, the water god family is in charge of all over the world, planning strategies, and each of the four emperors has its own magical powers.


    In addition to being the same heaven, the alien race, even the race, has to surpass the water god family. Even if it is the beast God family, we have to admit that they were driven out of Zhenwu area by the ancient people, and did not get any benefits at all. Instead, the water god family divided the four seas and got many amazing benefits. Even the present disaster of extermination has the shadow of the water god family.


    Moreover, the God colonization suit is not only cast by the ancient body of the wild, but also contains the flesh and blood of the sea god general. The power of the sea god to turn the flesh and blood into flesh is a key to the formation of the heaven God colonization.


    If it were not for the flesh and blood of the sea god general, it would be impossible to bring the same kind of recovery ability as a monster to the God of heaven by the decaying corpse.


    So


    It is clear to everyone that the real strength of the water god clan lies not in its strength, but in its tenacity!


    Is, almost endless terrible momentum!


    For a moment, the wasteland is exposed to that kind of water blue wave light. Deep in the void, the water Protoss energy is sweeping wildly and crazily. It is like a gangrene with bones, which also has a strong corrosive effect on the divine power.


    This is the most rogue place of the water god clan.


    Their power characteristics can infect almost any power essence in the world.


    If it wasn''t for this reason, they still wanted to reap the profits from the existence of these scabby dogs?


    The gods of heaven and the gods of beasts would have destroyed them long ago.


    Unfortunately.


    It is because of the true meaning of martial arts and the nature of this rogue power that the water god family is extremely difficult to be killed. Even Huang, who has experienced many battles, will feel a little tricky.


    After being entangled with the true meaning of Wudao of the water god, the wilderness naturally has no time to take back his arm.


    This is also Lu Li''s original idea.


    Cut off an arm of the wild, in this way, the strength of the wild is equal to being stifled. Although it''s not a muscle injury, at least, the lack of an arm, want to grow this arm again, it needs to stimulate more flesh and blood strength.


    No matter how magical the divine power is, it is not able to shape flesh and blood out of thin air.


    In particular, the famine now controls the body, and when the level of life reaches the level of heaven and man, the cost of restoring flesh and blood becomes more and more terrible.


    Therefore, before Xu Dongxuan cut and burst his body with a sword, he was still able to recover quickly, because the flesh and blood were only blasted, not directly from his body.


    Although it can''t be seen from the body that the fried flesh and blood belong to, it is much easier to restore them by divine power than to produce limbs out of thin air.


    This is also the conclusion that Lu Li got after all kinds of observation.


    The recovery ability of monster level is definitely not without any cost and condition. After sacrificing the vital points of ordinary life, this undead must have a flaw more simple to discover than ordinary life.


    At the beginning, Lu Li discovered this when he met the killers in the kingdom of heaven and evil.Through the head, that''s the only way to kill them.


    Unless they hit this flaw, they will be able to recover and revive.


    In fact, the recovery ability of this kind of monster created by wild use of divine power is similar to that of all undead creatures and immortal skills. As long as we grasp this weakness, we can effectively weaken his strength.


    "Do you think that with the power of these bedbugs, you can shake the power of the gods?"


    Huang gave out a sneer. Although he lacked an arm, after the initial panic, his expression gradually returned to that unconcerned and invincible appearance. Overlooking all living beings, he did not pay attention to Lu Li at all.


    After all, the true meaning of Wudao of the water gods is not exerted by the real water gods.


    Lu Li detonates it completely, which can really limit the famine for a short time. However, it is impossible to overcome the famine, let alone to let the famine be threatened by life.


    At most, it''s used to make a little disgust when we can''t tell the winner.


    After all, the relationship between the famine and the water gods is more like a subordinate relationship if we think from another angle.


    In ancient times, there was no water god in our eyes.


    In a sense, the water god clan can benefit from the "stupidity" of several powerful clans.


    The more I think about it, the more I can remember the despair when I faced the truth.


    That''s what those people used to say to all the aliens.


    The shuishen clan was not affected much because of their philosophy and self-protection. They were enfeoffed from all over the world, leaving behind some of them and occupying the Qi of Zhenwu region.


    As for the gods of God, beast God, and Warcraft and other powerful alien, almost in that battle, the casualties were more than half.


    It was at that time that the barren flesh was completely cut off from its vitality. If it was not for its own strong Qi and blood and almost indelible consciousness, these tens of thousands of years of experiments with the deities would be enough to make any human life choose to self annihilate.


    With this experience, how can the famine not hate the water gods?


    Maybe, it''s not hate.


    He just, by the power of the real intention of martial arts, recalled the memory he didn''t want to recall.


    In the deepest part of that memory, although the water god family only occupied a very small corner, but even so, they all made the wild eyes red, the broken arm granulation wriggled, and staring at Lu Li coldly: "it seems that my attitude towards you has been too gentle. Since you want a real fight, I''ll give you a real fight


    As soon as the desolate voice fell, the remaining water god''s strength was completely torn up by him.


    His broken arm has fallen into the void and cannot be recovered.


    But in the broken arm, the granulation keeps wriggling, and it may not be long before they can recover the lost part.


    A wisp of divine light rose from behind him, and the sound of desolation gave out a chilling chill: "next, I will destroy you completely, Lu Li."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    "It''s been said more than once and twice."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "so far, you or Luo Chunqiu. What about your threats to me again and again? I''m still alive. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li''s sarcasm is simply beyond words.


    "Now, I''m stronger and stronger. Admit it, famine, now you, no longer have the strength of the road level. If you are still a strong man on the road, I can''t even touch your clothes, let alone hurt your real body


    "In short, I will get stronger and stronger with the battle, but you can only get weaker and weaker with the battle."


    "You don''t need me to teach you the truth of the ebb and flow."


    Huang''s face became more and more ugly, especially Lu Li''s smiling expression, which made him feel like eating flies.


    He really didn''t think that once upon a time, such a small role as Lu Li had no qualification to die in his hands. Now he dare to ridicule him and threaten him in front of him?


    "You think you''ve found a way to weaken me. Now you''re complacent and think you''ve seen a chance to win, right?" he said


    "You''re just delusional, Lu Li."


    "All the battles you see are just what I want to show you. For tens of thousands of years, I have not been experimenting with the divine religion, but I have not made any progress. "


    "The body of Luo Chunqiu has almost completely decayed. It is not enough for him to continue his life to this day only by his divine power. If I had not instructed him in secret, he would have transformed his body into a body close to the God family step by step. Now, he has long been the same as those experimental bodies abandoned by the Shinto, but he can not escape the fate of being disposed of. "


    "Since I made this body with my own guidance, do you think I would not have made any preparations?"


    At this point, the wild hand suddenly clenched.


    In the depths of those granulation, there are a series of magical lights flashing, and finally suddenly burst, turning into a new energy of granulation, driving it to continue to shape the arm.


    This time, although the process of shaping is much slower, it is obvious that the arms and even the bones created this time have been infected by divine power.


    This is the rear hand of the arrangement on the body of Luo Chunqiu.


    Once the consciousness of Luo Chunqiu was completely suppressed, his seal could be gradually released, and even the God colonization could be integrated into the flesh body, so that his body could be transformed into the body of God family at its peak.


    His consciousness, or soul, is essentially a strong man at the high level, just like the northern emperor who has been sealed in the small world for tens of thousands of years. With such a strong soul, once he breaks through, he can still break out the strength of the top-notch master.


    But even the existence of the northern emperor needed a qualified body to carry his soul power.


    if such a strong man finally gets a body that absorbs the essence of the original decay and is transformed by divine power, how strong will his strength go to?


    Lu Li can''t imagine, but he doesn''t intend to make this a reality.


    "Little thing, how long will it take for that egg to be delivered?"


    Almost at the same time, Lu Li and xiaomaoqiu established a conscious conversation and asked in a little hurry.


    "Wait a minute, this egg has absorbed too much energy and is about to hatch out."


    Hearing it, Lu Li''s heart sank again.


    That mysterious metal egg, the internal fusion of many powerful biological blood force.


    If it hatches out, it will be an enemy or a friend. The road level strong man who buried the foreshadowing is likely to suddenly appear and pick the fruit.


    If it happens that the creatures hatched in the metal eggs are chaotic and evil, as little hairball said, they only know how to destroy everything, then for the present situation, not only will there be no help, but there will be two more terrible enemies out of thin air.


    "Is there any way to stop it from hatching?"


    Lu Li immediately asked.


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, xiaomaoqiu was silent for a long time, and then said: "its hatching process is still very slow, but now its desire for energy has far exceeded any explosion."


    After absorbing the energy from the core of the world, Lu Li has been paying close attention to the state of the metal eggs. The little hairball also lives in the sky and earth in his sleeve, helping himself to check whether there are signs of energy explosion in the metal eggs.


    In the past few months, the number of bursts of metal eggs has become more and more frequent. With the total amount of absorbed energy becoming more and more complex, the explosion of metal eggs themselves has been gradually replaced by the explosion of internal consciousness.


    That is to say, the transition starts from the dissipated energy to the phagocytic energy.


    Today''s metal eggs, every time they explode, may have to swallow up a huge amount of aura of heaven and earth before they can be calmed down.However, xiaomaoqiu said that this outbreak was far more than ever before. Lu Li realized that it was probably the most dangerous one and it was also a very difficult opportunity to reproduce.


    In addition to the power of fate, only the divine power of waste can meet the definition of energy by metal eggs.


    In particular, there is an almost inexhaustible power energy in the wasteland God settlement.


    If you throw the metal eggs to the wild, you may be able to do more damage than devouring the spiritual points in the metal eggs.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li said without hesitation: "in this case, don''t suppress it. Let it release its power directly. If it wants energy, we will give it energy! "


    "Are you crazy?"


    Small hairball is a Leng at first, and then think that Lu Li is saying that he wants to feed metal eggs with his own destiny.


    Subconsciously thought that Lu Li already knew that he could not defeat his opponent and began to abandon himself.


    Although the position of the force of destiny is high, the demand for energy of the metal egg is too large. Even if Luli enters the energetic state directly, it will not play any role except being sucked into the dry body.


    "Listen to me. Bring it directly."


    "Now it''s a bomb for us, but it''s more dangerous than a bomb for the wild!"


    Lu Li didn''t explain too much. If time goes on, sooner or later, Huang will find something wrong.


    Seeing that the wild arm is about to grow out again, Lu Li knows that no matter how successful or not, since he has thought of this idea, he must try his best.


    "Bring it!"


    Without any hesitation, Lu Li cheered on the small hairball in his consciousness.


    "I really did."


    "If you die, don''t blame me!"


    The little hairball complained, and then, it tore the void and flew over with the huge metal egg.


    As soon as he came into contact with the metal egg, Luli felt an extremely terrible suction circling around.


    At that time, he whipped the Canglang sword on the metal egg, and took the initiative to send out some power of destiny.


    The indelible character of the force of destiny is nothing in front of the metal egg.


    A slight shock of the suction in the metal egg completely engulfs that part of the force of fate.


    Aware that he has lost part of the power of destiny forever, Lu Li''s face has turned pale. However, he is strong in self-control, and his arms exert force. He sends the metal egg directly to the wild.


    All this happened too quickly, and the whole mind of the famine was used to recover his own body, improve the connection with the God colonization, and try to directly integrate the God colonization, and reproduce his own strength close to the road level.


    However, what he never thought of was.


    After a moment of silence, Lu Li''s first shot was not the sword he expected.


    Instead, a metal egg?


    In particular, on the surface of the metal egg, there is no energy fluctuation. Naturally, there will be a moment of surprise, as well as a little puzzled.


    However, he did not contact the unknown metal egg directly with his body. Instead, he carried the fragments of the startling bow and condensed them into an illusory bow and arrow. He used a magic art to try to stop the flight path of the metal egg.


    "Cheated."


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li raised his eyebrows slightly.


    I know he was cheated.


    In fact, the best way to deal with the metal egg is to avoid it, or simply learn from the small hairball and hold it with the power similar to the mind.


    Although physical contact is avoided.


    However, such "smart" people like Huang who use energy to block metal eggs fall into the rhythm of metal eggs!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    A divine power was directly injected into the metal egg, and the surface texture of the metal egg suddenly appeared the same trace as the divine power light.


    Instead of slowing down the momentum, the metal egg flew a little faster.


    Huang see this scene, eyes a Lin, "this wait for hind hand, think to be useful to me?"


    He opened his big hand as if he wanted to capture heaven and earth. In the void, his spirit was full of light.


    One source after another of divine power appeared at the top of the void, like stars hanging in the sky, shining blindingly.


    He took his fist and pulled his arm down.


    The source of supernatural power covering the void immediately burst out a vast beam of light!


    Shenshu ¡¤ the whole world!


    A series of beams of light hit the metal egg, and a strange scene happened.


    The surface of the metal egg is a few feet away, like another piece of void. No matter how much divine light falls, it will be blocked by the barrier of intangible material.


    "This How could this be possible? "


    The expression of desolation changed again.


    I can''t help thinking, what kind of monster is this?


    An egg?


    He had never seen such a strange egg even when the God family was in the sky.


    What creature can give birth to such terrible offspring?


    One idea after another, flashed from the wild mind, the famine immediately gnawed his teeth, without hesitation, opened the second section of Shenshu.


    The source of the supernatural power in the sky merges together to form a huge and incomparable existence like the heaven''s pupils.


    The sky opened its eyes in an instant. There was a white light shining in the arms of ten people from that eye and hit the metal egg hard.


    The metal egg is hit by the powerful kinetic energy, and the momentum is blocked, but only for a moment.


    After a while, it has returned to its original speed, and even the speed of swallowing energy has become much faster.


    What''s more, after swallowing so much divine power, the lines on the surface of the metal egg have begun to emerge. It seems that the nature of the energy consumed is changing.


    The change in the nature of divine power naturally makes the mysterious creatures in the metal egg activate more biological genes close to the God family.


    Huang seemed to have noticed this. He was surprised to see the metal egg and began to wonder, what kind of creature was this thing born?


    "There is also a faint trace of the God clan blood? How could that be possible? The blood of the God clan is mixed with the blood of other creatures. It doesn''t make a fuss over the guests and devour everything. How powerful are the other blood vessels of this creature? "


    As an ancient family of gods, no one knows more clearly than the wild. The blood of the gods has a terrible assimilation ability. As long as it is infected with the blood of the God family, even if it is only a tiny trace, as long as the blood wake up, it will quickly devour the original biological characteristics, strengthen itself, and transform and evolve towards the God family.


    If the original creature''s blood ability is too poor, it will eventually fail in evolution. At least, it will degenerate into a monster with more than half of the heavenly blood, but failed.


    The consequences of this transformation failure are unknown and uncontrollable.


    If it fails completely, the God''s blood will collapse directly, and the host will die on the spot.


    "The blood vessels of other creatures in this metal egg can actually carry the biological genes of the God family, which shows that For the creatures in this egg, it is not evolution, but degeneration


    Thinking of this possibility, Huang''s expression sank completely and gazed at the metal egg which was getting closer to him and his breath became more holy.


    Being proud of the gods, he couldn''t accept such absurd answers.


    He said coldly, "do you think sending a spoof can make me afraid?"


    "Lu Li, you think the battle is too simple."


    "You think too weak of the gods."


    As soon as the voice fell, the wild suddenly hit the metal egg with a fist.


    In this fist, there is an unimaginable "divine power", as if forever, old and domineering.


    Shenshu ¡¤ unbounded boxing!


    The fist fell down and hit the surface of the metal egg, which broke out a bright light that could not be seen directly.


    The metal egg is wobbly. The momentum of its advance has stopped abruptly. It is more like being "stunned". The light on the surface is a bit dim. It is shaking as a whole. It can''t distinguish the southeast, the northwest and the Northwest for a moment.


    And this blow also consumed a lot of magic energy, almost making his whole body emit steaming heat.


    That''s a sign that the body can''t bear the power of this move, and the flesh and blood evaporate.


    But after this blow, a small part of the body of the wild, or Luo Chunqiu, which was under his control, had been integrated with the heaven and God.


    The fusion of the divine colonization and the physical body immediately gave the physical body some ability to surpass the heaven and man level for the time being.This part is just the arm that Lu Li cut to remodel.


    I saw that his right arm was as white as jade, with a warm luster.


    He clenched his fist, and it was with this new arm that he smashed the metal egg.


    After the metal eggs stopped completely, they spit out a stream of bloody red smoke.


    The body''s flesh and blood evaporate, the heat rises, so that the skin surface, all emerge a layer of light red.


    That is the blood gas condensation, changed the original color of the skin.


    "It seems that your last resort is useless?"


    Huang sneered, holding a jade fist, staring at Lu Li.


    "There seems to be something wrong with you."


    However, Lu Li was calm and said, "when did I say that this egg is my last resort?"


    Hearing this, the wild eyes changed and felt something was wrong.


    Sure enough.


    When he looked at the metal egg which suddenly stopped in its original place, he saw that the lines of divine light on the surface of the metal egg were fading away, like the blood was recalled to the heart, and flowed wildly inside.


    Dong Dong!


    At the same time.


    Inside the metal egg, suddenly sounded a contraction sound, really like the heart, in a violent beat!


    There was an illusion that something terrible was staring at him. He held up his fist which had been integrated with the God''s colonization, and said in a deep voice: "even if there is any ancient creature in this egg, based on its state of birth, do you expect it to reverse everything?"


    "A fool talks about dreams!"


    "You''ve really made a lot of mistakes, old man."


    Lu Li had no choice but to smile, which was both sarcastic and innocent. "Although I did think about it, I would use this egg to shade your hand. But that doesn''t mean it will listen to me? "


    "Yin you are true, but this does not mean that this egg will listen to me."


    "And I don''t know exactly what it can become. I can only tell you in advance that this thing is mixed with the blood of a dangerous creature. In its heyday, it can destroy the world and feed on the world


    Speaking of this, Lu Li''s figure is quietly retreating, showing a little cruel smile: "since the madmen of the Shinto cult want to exterminate the world, it is better for us to destroy the world by ourselves than to let them divide the human race and establish the antagonistic emotion between the warriors and ordinary people!"


    "Come on, let this thing out. This place is so close to Zhenwu area. If it really has the ability to feed on the world, it will not give up the delicious meal it met when it was born?"


    "Crazy Crazy man... "


    In Zhenwu area.


    Some warriors, hearing Lu Li''s words, felt cold in their hearts and fell into despair.


    Even the warriors who belonged to the Terran became this kind of madman.


    What hope do they have?


    However, some people think that Lu Li is not wrong!


    "Yes, he is."


    A young warrior said firmly: "since those people want to destroy our world Rather, let the world be destroyed in our hands


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    The people next to him glared at him.


    However, young people are not alone.


    Someone said in a deep voice: "he''s right. Now it''s obvious that the Shinto wants to stir up our opposition. Let the Terrans fall into internal strife, so they can''t take advantage of themselves. In this case, why can''t we choose to destroy the world ourselves? Let''s just finish it together, and the Shinto can''t have a good time! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    Such extreme words, however, occupy a certain mainstream among people.


    Nowadays, almost no one has the heart to pay attention to the war at the zenith and listen to what the two powerful men like gods and demons are saying.


    But it is only the warrior who has such blood and can identify with Lu Li''s words.


    Isn''t the cult trying to destroy the world?


    Then let him die!


    When we finish playing together at last, no one will feel better. Even if we are going to die, we should take the Madman of the cult and go to the nether world together!


    How many warriors are there in the world?


    Although it is not a small number, it is still only a drop in the ocean compared with ordinary people in Beijing.


    In addition to aristocratic families, martial arts practitioners also occupy a large part. Many of them are just martial artists in Qi Qiao state, and their families, relatives and friends, and even their children are mortals!


    The theology opposes the mortal and the warrior, but he never thought that the warrior was born out of the mortal and originated from the mortal. Their relationship with mortals is not easily cut off.


    Even the aristocratic families and the high-ranking holy warriors can guarantee that everyone has no contact with ordinary people?


    If you want to split the Terran, you must first cut off the blood and feelings that the Terran is born with!


    Pope Shenhua is indeed a man of extraordinary talent. His ideas, ideas, and even his practical actions are bold actions that our predecessors could not and dare not.


    And he''s only a little short of it.


    But after all, he didn''t count it. Most of the martial arts people in the world did not really regard themselves as superior beings, nor did they regard themselves as higher life and divorced from the human race!


    At the same time.


    Above the zenith.


    Aware of Lu Li''s thoughts and his desolate expression, he suddenly became gloomy and said in a deep voice: "the behavior of the Shinto, although it has nothing to do with me. But there are not many mistakes in their ideas. When the will of every world wakes up, it must use powerful energy to complete the upgrade. Where do you think this energy comes from? "


    "The energy of the world itself is not advanced. Some of them are used to evolve everything, some are used to create intelligent life, and the most important part is to provide the strong with cultivation and upgrade life level, which in turn promotes the awakening of the world''s will again and again! "


    "What the strong get is a gift from the world. It is only natural that it wants to take back this gift! "


    "Well, since we are all at a high level of advanced life, how can we be willing to be easily reaped by the world? Compared with those who can''t practice, or have no hope of breaking through the life level, our existence is the future of a world! The idea of Shinto is not a forerunner. Among many great worlds, some people have thought of this and understood the choice given by the world! "


    In the desolate eyes, there was a terrible cold light, and he said one word at a time: "if we say that harvesting the strong is a matter of course in the eyes of the world''s will. The strong will destroy the weak and replace the waste that cannot be evolved, it is natural selection and the choice to comply with the world!"


    With the sound of the wild reverberated, in front of him, the sound of heart beating became more and more intense in the metal egg which had gradually come alive.


    When the light goes out, the shell of the metal egg reflects the outline of a creature.


    The creature, it seems, is "breathing" the energy stored in the metal egg as it lights out.


    For a long time, metal eggs have stored a lot of energy, which is very complicated and unusual. However, its terror degree is absolutely easy to destroy a wild world.


    This energy, now turned into a metal egg nutrients.


    After absorbing so much nutrients, it''s time for the organisms in the eggs to hatch.


    "The choice of the world." Seeing this scene, Lu Li showed an extremely ironic smile, "it is said that the newly born life has no distinction between good and evil. It''s better to let the creatures in this egg judge whether your world choice will be accepted or not


    "Doggerel!"


    No one knows where it is. There is an extremely terrible creature in this metal egg.


    If it is broken out of its shell, it may be able to reverse the situation, and at the same time, he has arranged the overall situation for thousands of years, and this will be broken!


    After waiting for tens of thousands of years, the flesh died, but the consciousness did not die. Finally, it was reduced to an experimental object. After suffering so much, it was finally extricated from the predicament. The goal of the famine is not simply to serve as a thug for the plan of the apocalypse.


    As the oldest powerful God, he certainly had his own calculations.


    This calculation is not known to outsiders. Even the Pope Shenhua, who has established a certain cooperative relationship with himself, is also ominous.


    Now, seeing that the plan is about to succeed, there is a land separation in the middle of the way, ready to destroy the whole Zhenwu area, overturn the chessboard, and everyone should not play any more.How can we accept it?


    He made a voice of extreme anger, but under Lu Li''s slightly surprised eyes, he waved and began to attack his body!


    The divine power explodes in front of the chest, the flesh and blood disintegrates, and the muscles and bones evaporate.


    But Huang didn''t use his magic power to recover his own flesh and blood. His eyes were gloomy, staring at Lu Li and saying, "even if you want to release this chaotic monster to destroy the whole world. I have a way to stop it


    "It''s kind of funny."


    Lu Li''s eyes narrowed slightly, and immediately saw that Huang was actively destroying himself, so that the God colonization could quickly integrate with the body. Although this is a dangerous move, it is a very effective method.


    However, what makes Lu Li unable to understand is.


    Huang wants to take the initiative to enhance his own strength, the purpose is to protect Zhenwu area from being destroyed by the terrible creatures in the metal egg?


    Is there really nothing wrong with this?


    He, who should have protected the world, became a destroyer. Now, the world leader wants to protect the world?


    "Yumagic mountain!"


    At this time, Huang spit out a name that Lu Li never thought of.


    "How do you know about yumagic mountain?" Lu Li''s eyes slightly Lin, vigilantly looking at the famine.


    Huang sneered and didn''t answer Lu Li''s question. Instead, he continued to attack himself, causing a large amount of flesh and blood to collapse. The original dilapidated God colonization absorbed these flesh and blood, gradually turned jade, and fed back the flesh. The process of integration of the two was not fast, but it was not slow.


    He deliberately said the name of yumagic mountain, in order to divert Lu Li''s attention and avoid him interrupting the process.


    "Trying to distract me?"


    "It''s clumsy, but it''s effective. It''s really an immortal. Once it comes to real combat, you''ll have to do everything."


    Lu Li''s mind is like electricity. Without thinking about it, he controls the peach blossom sword directly, and cuts a sword across the sky towards the wilderness!


    No matter what the inside story of this old immortal is, Lu Li doesn''t intend to get any news from him at this moment.


    Killing this man is worth countless intelligence!


    Seeing the peach blossom sword cut out the startling sky sword again, the desolate brow was full of coldness, and the arm like jade stretched forward, as if to seize everything and hold the void!


    An appalling scene followed.


    The wild palm, actually really hold a whole piece of emptiness, they are hard to separate, at the same time wrapped in the peach blossom sword cut out of the awn!


    "This monster, just a part of the God colonization, has already possessed the great power to master the void. If he really fully integrates the divine colonization, isn''t it necessary to incarnate as a strong man at the road level?"


    For a while, Lu Li was also shocked by the power of the old undead.


    "Take care of yourself!"


    Suddenly!


    Lu Li''s ear, rang out a warm as jade voice.


    "If we meet a strong enemy, we can only kill it!"


    Then, the voice of the master, from the end of the void, stepped forward, a white hair scattered on his shoulders, eyes bright, holding a long sword humming in his hand!


    As he took a step, the breath on his body became more and more intense. The sword spirit swept through the void and swept away the evil atmosphere. Even the emptiness that was captured was shocked and restored to its original appearance!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    This man is the Liang who broke through the realm with a sword and ascended to the sky without any defect!


    He has an unparalleled heart of sword, but eventually due to trivial matters, the heart of the sword is covered with dust, and his cultivation has not been improved for many years.


    To this day, Liang Wuxia saw Xu Dongxuan''s sword, and finally understood what he lacked. In an instant, the heart of the sword was clear and straight into the realm of heaven and man!


    His appearance has brought unpredictable changes to the war situation.


    When Lu Li saw him, he was stunned, and immediately according to what he said, he absorbed his mind. He only felt that his thoughts were empty and everything in front of him was clear and clear again. He knew that he had just fallen into some misunderstanding.


    "On Jianfeng Liang flawless, for the world, please fight!"


    Seeing that Lu Li walked out of his mind, he immediately gave a long smile. He held the ancient sword of "broken Cang" in his hand. Behind him, thousands of swords poured out, paving a road to the sky in front of him!


    With a sword to pave the road, Liang Wudang stepped on the sword and cut out a sword in his hand towards the waste!


    There is no double sword heart. The sword is humming!


    The famine was like a great enemy. His eyes were cold again: "it''s sword cultivation again!"


    Previously, Xu Dongxuan''s sword almost turned the whole situation around, turning him from an advantage to a disadvantage.


    Now Liang Wuxian has a completely different sword meaning, but he has the same Kendo cultivation. The existence of Jianxiu, which doesn''t talk about any reason at all, has just broken through the level of heaven and man, and can have such strong fighting power. With the arm that has been integrated with the God''s colonization, the sword will break through the sky and fight out with one fist!


    The arm with jade luster collides with the ancient sword, which is a gorgeous energy light.


    A crack appeared in the wild arm, and a large amount of divine energy was sent out and spread around, stirring the void into a twisted chaos.


    "Good moves, worthy of being the ancient god, the enemy of the human race!"


    Liang Wuxian and Huang collide, which is to test each other''s skills. He generally knows Huang''s ability, and his face is even more smiling, which makes him feel like a perfect match.


    This feeling has never been felt since he became the master of Jianfeng.


    First, it was his status that he was not allowed to fight with others at will. Whether you win or lose, you will lose the reputation of Lun Jianfeng. It is very likely that it will be regarded as a stepping stone for others to become famous. With the three words "on Jianfeng", it will soar into the sky.


    Secondly, many trivial things entangled him, which gradually made Liang Wuchang lose his fighting spirit and his fighting spirit.


    In addition to Xue zunlu Yu, who was regarded as the old enemy by people''s seniority, Liang Wuxia had not fought thoroughly for decades.


    Now, seeing the hunting nature, I don''t mean to say hello. The ancient sword breaks through the sky and unfolds a beautiful picture!


    To start with is the famous move of Jianfeng.


    Painting rivers and mountains, ink means forever!


    A picture scroll unfolds, is full of Zhenwu University good rivers, the scenery is beautiful, also has the towering magnificent, makes the heart stirring natural wonder.


    And among them, more is the endless sword meaning.


    Every kind of scenery contains thousands of sword meanings. The great mountains and rivers are here!


    The painting of swords broke out, and countless small black swords revolved around the desolate body.


    The action of the wild fusion of heaven and God was blocked immediately. He gave out a roar, his fist broke the void, and his power surged around to compete with those sword ideas.


    Although Liang Wuxian is the most advanced sword cultivation, after breaking through the heaven man level, his strength has changed dramatically.


    However, compared with the old antiques, Liang''s strength is not as good as that of the old one.


    However, although the famine is a little stronger than Liang''s impeccable, he looks more anxious. He seems to be a little afraid. He takes care of everything and dare not do it at will.


    Because he saw the metal egg, the creatures in it were about to hatch, and then the situation would only get worse.


    "How long are you going to watch the war?"


    All of a sudden.


    The wasteland roared to the depth of the void, and the original calm bearing no longer exists.


    When Lu Li heard this sentence, he felt a thump in his heart, as if he had been thinking of a problem that had been ignored by himself.


    Luo Chunqiu is the strongest fighter of the Shinto religion. The cards such as Lian Huang and Tian Shen Zhi Zhuang are stored in Luo Chunqiu. After the consciousness of Luo Chunqiu was replaced by Huang, the Shinto reflected the process of the battle to most of the Zhenwu regions.


    It is impossible to say that Pope Shenhua did not pay attention to the situation here.


    But before Lu Liyi Zhili thought, of course, that the wilderness and the heaven God colonization were the last cards of the Shinto. Until now, Lu Li suddenly realized that he had always ignored the person who should pay attention to most!


    Pope Shenhua!


    In fact, both the plan of extermination and the experiments of Shinto were established by Pope Shenhua on his own.


    Now, because of the emergence of a high-level combat power, he has forgotten the dangerous figure of the Pope Shenhua?"Is it the transformation of life form that makes me swell? You shouldn''t have made such a low-level mistake! "


    Thinking like electricity, in the moment of thinking clearly about the cause and effect, there is still time for self reflection.


    However, this is also a misunderstanding of "higher biology" and one of its weaknesses.


    Deep down in the heart, they unconsciously regard those "ordinary" warriors as ants. Subconsciously, they ignore the Pope Shenhua. This is the mistake that the so-called higher creatures can make.


    "It seems that the real backhand of the Shinto religion is still the Pope Shenhua."


    "Therefore, the battlefield is not in the sky, but in the human world..."


    "Is famine just a target? It attracts the strong people to leave one by one. Maybe even Tianwaitian''s eyes are on this side. "


    "In that case It''s a magic mountain. "


    Lu Li''s eyes are awe inspiring.


    Liang Wuchang had been fighting with the wild for a long time. From the beginning, he was surprised to suppress the wasteland for a short time. Now, he has gradually fallen into the decline.


    And in the famine to do not know which side of the mysterious people for help, Liang wuflawless also at all times to guard against possible reinforcements.


    Under this ebb and flow, he can no longer suppress the top strongmen like Huang.


    Lu Li saw this, the peach blossom sword turned into a streamer, and immediately joined the war.


    No matter what kind of post and search Pope Shenhua still has, now, this battlefield in the sky is the problem he has to face!


    ¡­¡­


    In the depth of the magnificent palace belonging to the Shinto.


    Pope Shenhua went to an underground palace and looked at the pool with golden blood in front of him. His eyes were obscure and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Of course, he also heard the famine''s help.


    However, he smiles and has no plan to help the famine.


    After all, Huang himself had his own plan, which Pope Shenhua knew well.


    He doesn''t mind to join hands with such a scheming old immortal, but at the most critical moment, he must focus on his own goal and never let the famine affect his plan.


    "You''re not going to stop."


    Just then.


    A voice with a little sigh sounded from the depths of the underground palace.


    The Pope raised his eyes and looked over there.


    There, there is a crystal like amber, inside, sealed has been completely lifeless body.


    as like as two peas, he looks like a man.


    The previous voice was not what the other side said.


    Instead, he conveyed his own voice with consciousness, shaking the surrounding space, and delivering it to the ears of the Pope Shenhua.


    This man is the "first generation" of Shenhua.


    Or it should be said that he is the real God.


    After that, all the Shenhua Pope is his backup of consciousness and the embodiment of his separation from his own consciousness.


    It can also be understood that after backing up one''s own consciousness and splitting it into countless copies, the real Shenhua Pope has already "died.".


    The soul is annihilated, and the body is lifeless.


    But his consciousness survived.


    He is able to "see" everything, supervise each "self", how to lead the Shinto to to go on.


    If one self deviates from the original track, he will immediately awaken another brand-new self to stop the uncontrollable Shenhua Pope.


    I''m afraid that the world simply can''t imagine that the Pope of Shenhua is not only against himself.


    Even in the process of awakening himself, and even the real behind the scenes leader of the Shinto reformists, he is "himself" singing a monologue!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    Pope Shenhua took a look at the figure in the amber, sneered at the corner of his lips and said, "this plan has been approved by you. Have you forgotten that there was a time when you and your last self created the rudiments of the plan of extermination? In the end you repented, awakened me and destroyed him


    "It was the most regretful thing in my long life."


    The voice in the amber vibrated and said in a deep voice, "if it hadn''t awakened you..."


    "So?"


    Pope Shenhua suddenly interrupted his voice and said, "no matter whether you wake me up or not, you can''t deny a fact."


    "We, this is one body!"


    "No matter how many conscious bodies you awaken and how many times you kill the self that has initiated the idea of annihilation. This belief, this plan, will continue to be impartial. Because this is something that even you, as a ID, have recognized! "


    "There is no hope in this world for a long time. In the past, the god religion has spent a lot of resources to create artificial life plan, which is a joke at all. We all know that even the real God can''t create life, let alone us? "


    "The only hope of Zhenwu region is to separate species, separate warriors from mortals, and destroy one of them!"


    In the eyes of Pope Shenhua, there is no madness. There is only extreme calm.


    He''s not crazy.


    On the contrary, this result is the conclusion he reached after countless times of calm thinking and countless times of day and night struggle.


    Zhenwu area, there is no hope.


    If the Terrans want to continue, they must give up some of them.


    It''s like a lesion. It''s more like a sacrifice to the gods.


    No matter whether it is a warrior or a mortal, the creatures that have been nourished by the aura of heaven and earth can only be eliminated to meet the needs of the world''s upgrading.


    Is it the destroyer or the mortal?


    Who will make this choice?


    Pope Shenhua knows very well that no one in this world can make this decision.


    No one has the courage.


    Therefore, this decision can only be made by himself.


    It is up to him to destroy the mortals and let the warriors with more powerful abilities welcome the arrival of a new generation. Instead of declining, the Terrans will enter a new period of development due to the promotion of their world status. Soon, they will surpass all that the Terrans have for tens of thousands of years.


    Isn''t it better to have such a bright future?


    "You don''t understand that there should be no antagonistic emotions between the Terrans..."


    The consciousness sealed in amber is still shaking and trying to persuade.


    But Pope Shenhua doesn''t want to continue listening.


    His expression is indifferent, light way: "enough, you and I are one, your idea, no one knows better than me. What you want to say is just to continue the meaning of the human race. What does that have to do with me? You have forgotten that we are not guardians of the world from beginning to end, we are just pioneers of survival


    "Let''s do what others dare not do. If others dare not bear it, let''s carry it. "


    "If the so-called pioneer can''t do what ordinary people can''t do, what is the significance of existence?"


    "As long as it is in the interests of the Terrans, I''m willing to bear the blame."


    Pope Shenhua''s eyes gradually cooled down. "This awareness will appear among us sooner or later. This is a fact, not a problem that you can solve by waking up a conscious body again."


    "Ah..."


    Sealed in amber, the first generation of Shenhua sighed again and said: "everything comes from me and should end with me. Don''t make mistakes again and again. The plan to exterminate the world will not work at all. The existence of Shinto is a mistake from the very beginning. "


    "So?"


    Pope Shenhua squinted, glanced over the pool boiling with golden blood, and said faintly, "since you know this is a mistake, you are going to end it yourself?"


    "You''re running away!"


    "What is lacking in this world is blood. Without blood, why set foot on martial arts? Is it for the sake of those who are content with the present situation to die for the weak who are content with the status quo


    "Since you are so compassionate, tell me, will you die for them?"


    At this point, Pope Shenhua gave a slight meal, half sarcasm and half self mockery: "I forget that you are a dead man now."


    "Besides consciousness, what''s the difference between you and death?"


    After laughing, Pope Shenhua seemed to realize how stupid his behavior was. He ignored the original self sealed in amber and went straight to the front of the underground palace.


    After the amber, there is a round and ferocious animal head carved on the wall.


    This stone carving was originally a kind of strange animal deity originally discovered in the ancient court.At the same time, it is also the core key to start the experiment of artificial life at the beginning of Shinto.


    Its essence of life has brought great inspiration to the ancient court. Even the dangerous experiment of dividing the consciousness body against the heaven is based on this ancient animal God.


    This beast God has the power of splitting up to infinity. Even tiny tissues that are invisible to the naked eye can become an incarnation independently. In order to study this essence, both the ancient court and the Shinto paid a great price to obtain this technology.


    After that, the trade with the water god family and the power of the ancient god all came from the strange ability of the beast God family.


    Gazing at the stone carving, the sarcasm on Pope Shenhua''s face became more and more intense. He said, "now that the plan for artificial life has been completely defeated, it is time for this beast God''s power to be used in the right direction."


    "What do you want to do?"


    The voice of the original body in the amber trembled, with some warning meaning: "you should be clear, release the power of this beast God, and then the destroyed will not only be the mortals in Zhenwu domain."


    "If Even the warrior is eliminated, you are the real murderer! "


    "Yes."


    Pope Shenhua was indifferent. His fingertips crossed in front of him, and the gilded light emerged. A circular void passage opened in front of him.


    He put his arm into the void channel, and soon, he took out a beating silver white heart.


    Like mercury flowing on the surface of the heart, the blood gathered in it is bright and bright, without losing any luster because of the long time.


    With this heart in his hand, Pope Shenhua felt a strong desire from the stone carving on the wall. He said calmly, "don''t you hear that the boy on the top of the sky has begun to threaten me with extermination?"


    The voice inside amber says quickly: "the other side just wants you to stop, he won''t really destroy the world."


    "As long as you stop the plan to exterminate the world now, we will certainly be able to work out artificial life by combining the strength of the whole world. There is still a chance for things to turn around. Don''t..."


    "Enough!"


    Pope Shenhua gave a deep drink and interrupted the other party. His eyes were cold and he said, "threaten me, so what? Since when has your character become so weak? When have we been threatened by others? "


    "To establish a Shinto is to control one''s own destiny. From now on, he will never accept any coercion. Even this heaven and earth, this world, can not threaten me


    At this point, Pope Shenhua''s eyes have been covered with scarlet light.


    It''s not a surge of blood, but a very strange energy flashing.


    "You Do you accept the power of the beast God? Have you forgotten our first vows


    At that time, the ancient court paid a great price to capture the beast God, which was left in the human world. It can be said that the beast God''s infinite splitting ability can even parasitize other creatures. Although the parasitism can bring extremely powerful power, the parasitized creatures will eventually lose their nature and become the human walking of animal gods, and their consciousness will be completely assimilated.


    Therefore, from the beginning of the ancient court seal animal God, set the rules.


    First, we must not release the beast God.


    Second, it is absolutely unacceptable to accept its power!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    These two rules, which completely accepted the heritage of the ancient court from the Shinto, gradually developed, are still in use.


    The Pope who had access to the animal God in the past dynasties, or other high-level deities, kept these two points in mind. They were wary of the beast God and would never release it or accept its power.


    The original deity sealed in amber never thought that the person who broke these two rules and released and accepted the power of beast God was actually "himself".


    In his voice, he was filled with unacceptably surprised and shocked, "no wonder your behavior is more and more deviated from the original track. It turns out that you have already accepted this power and become the human walking of the beast God."


    "You are killing yourself!"


    The original voice of Shenhua was extremely hoarse, even with some regret.


    From the time he chose to annihilate himself and split his consciousness into innumerable parts for inheritance and maintenance of the development of Shinto, he had already noticed that things were gradually out of his control.


    This kind of crazy behavior, itself has a lot of uncertainty.


    And one after another out of control consciousness body, also proved that his heart uneasiness is not groundless worry.


    He was wrong.


    But he didn''t have the ability to stop it.


    Even if the conscious body is constantly awakened to kill the last out of control self, it is only delaying the process of destruction, but it can not change everything.


    As long as the "self" still exists, this radical idea will never die.


    Now, the crazy self standing in front of him is the best evidence.


    In spite of his impatience, he could only watch as he opened the prelude to the end.


    "You don''t understand that in this world, if you don''t have strength, you have to endure the fate of being humble like a mole ant. Oppressed by the strong and criticized by the weak, in the end, they will be sacrificed and reaped by the will of the world. "


    "By what!"


    Pope Shenhua roared, the strong wind swept around, blowing countless boiling gold blood.


    Behind him, there is a ferocious animal head shadow, roaring up to the sky and despising the world.


    The body of the beast God was originally a powerful existence similar to the wilderness. He has also touched the road level. He is not an unknown person in the sky.


    At that time, because it was severely damaged by the powerful people of ancient times, it did not return at the first time. Instead, it chose to hide in Zhenwu area and continue to plot the so-called Qiyun treasure.


    Although the strength is greatly reduced, it is still the existence of the top heaven and man level.


    The most fundamental reason why the ancient court can seal it is the silver heart that Pope Shenhua is holding now.


    The animal God who lost this heart never recovered. By chance, Guting got the heart, but at the same time, he met with a desperate and almost crazy animal God.


    After the earth shaking battle, the source of the beast God''s power was sealed into a certain void. No one knew where the void was unless the ruler of the ancient court.


    Now, the heart has been obtained by Pope Shenhua, and he has become the walking animal God.


    If he is allowed to unseal the beast God, and after merging this heart, the beast God will wake up again. His fierce power will really bring unimaginable disaster to the whole Zhenwu region.


    The so-called heaven and man level, in front of the existence of such terror, there is no resistance at all!


    However, no matter how anxious he is, now he is just a conscious body that has been completely put into silence by his body. He can only watch this scene happen.


    Like a devout believer, the Pope of Shenhua, in his scarlet eyes, is full of repressed madness. He slowly delivers his silver heart to the huge stone sculpture of animal head.


    A stream of silver energy flows out of the heart towards the huge mouth of the stone carving!


    The eyes of the stone carving suddenly shine with silver light.


    It''s like you''ve come back to life all of a sudden.


    "That''s enough."


    "That''s it."


    Just then!


    Quiet to the strange underground palace, a third voice sounded.


    Pope Shenhua''s look was slightly stunned, and then he was full of course. He said calmly, "you are better than I imagined. What did the original self do to you? "


    His movements did not stop.


    Turning his head, he saw two figures walking slowly from the entrance of the underground palace.


    Walking in front of them is the beautiful "Shenhua" in black robes!


    And the man who follows him with a black sword is a man who hates the great envoy, the son of Jiang family and the king of Jiang Huan!


    These two people, stepping into the underground palace at the same time, surrounded by boiling golden blood, fell into peace.


    A trace of golden streamer flew out towards the God in the black robe.


    His strength is also rising, almost instantly, he has reached the level of a top master.He took back the "realm" that he should have, but he did not feel any joy. He only felt sad and said in a deep voice: "now, the whole world is against Shinto. At least half of the six holy places intend to kill you. Now, are you happy that all the religious arrangements have been destroyed in your hands? "


    "Oh?"


    The scarlet light in Pope Shenhua''s eyes flashed slightly, and he said with a smile, "so now is the time to preach to me?"


    "Not preaching, but persuading you to turn back." Wearing a black robe and a sad look on his face, he said slowly, "you and I are one, I can understand your urgency. Although artificial life has not made progress for the time being, there are still opportunities in the world, and it is not time for us to give up. "


    "Stop now, everything will turn around."


    Between words.


    In his eyes, there was a golden light that was sacred and incomparable.


    As the "Pope" of Shinto, every body of these consciousness bodies can be regarded as the highest technological crystallization of the Shinto, which is no worse than Luo Chunqiu, who has completely integrated the divine power.


    "I''m tired of this kind of self directing and acting game."


    Pope Shenhua was indifferent and did not care about himself in front of him. He was brewing an offensive, but said calmly: "we have been fighting for the same goal for so many years. Why do people always deviate from the original track? Although we share the same consciousness, we should be different individuals since we were born! "


    "The name Shenhua, from now on, can no longer represent my existence."


    He gazed at another deity and said, "from now on, my name is the God of destruction."


    Boom!


    As soon as the words were finished, Pope Shenhua had already made a move. The golden light lit up the whole underground palace, and he directly put his hand on the top of "miejie".


    However, miejie''s face is full of contempt, a trace of indifference, quietly emerging in the corner of his mouth, actually throwing the silver white heart up and throwing it into the statue.


    The statue of the beast God absorbed the silver white heart on the spot, and the roar spread out, and the whole world seemed to be trapped in stagnation.


    The huge shadow of infinite expansion, unparalleled power of the majestic, the whole Shenhua Pope shock fly.


    Jiang Huanjun, together with Jiang Huanjun, who stood hundreds of Zhang away and raised the sword without blame, was repulsed by this force. His chest was stuffy and his eyes were startled.


    After the expansion, the huge shadow suddenly stopped growing and turned into a thin animal shadow in the air, sending out an angry and joyful roar, which broke the clouds and spread for hundreds of millions of miles!


    It quickly turned into a fist sized light, and in the blink of an eye, it returned to the eyes of the extinction world.


    Under the indifferent eyes of exterminating the world, the light ball the size of his fist obediently penetrated into his eyebrow and became a complex mark as deep red as blood.


    The body of miejie is also covered by the blood color light. In a flash, the blood color light turns into a scarlet long gown like a royal robe.


    Behind him, there are layers of red halo, condensed into a halo.


    Dressed in a robe of blood, as if God only came, indifferent eyes, overlooking all living beings.


    Then, waving his arm, he called out in a loud voice: "from now on, we will all get out of this boring game, wake up, fellow citizens!"


    Goo!


    With his words sounded, those solidified gold blood, once again boiling, and gradually changed into a red color, like blood!


    One figure after another climbed out of the pool, with long red hair and scarlet eyes, and gazed at Pope Shenhua and Jiang Huanjun.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    "Is this the power of the beast God?"


    Jiang Huanjun''s voice was hoarse, with a bit of surprise.


    During this period of time following Pope Shenhua, he gradually understood what kind of enemy he was going to face.


    It is not only the incarnation of the same wisdom and consciousness as the Pope Shenhua, but also the terrible beast God sealed under the shrine palace and once ravaged Zhenwu region.


    The ability to split the incarnation infinitely alone is enough to make the strong in Zhenwu domain headache for a long time.


    Not to mention, it also has a great deal of combat power.


    Seeing the figures crawling out of the pool, although everyone has the same appearance and temperament as the Pope Shenhua, the scarlet light in their eyes and the long red hair show that the consciousness in these bodies no longer belongs to Pope Shenhua.


    "I didn''t expect you to have erased my consciousness."


    At the beginning, Shenhua gave a sad laugh, and his heart was in despair.


    The present situation is more difficult than the worst he had imagined.


    Annihilation not only obliterates the original consciousness of these spare bodies, but also controls them with the special ability of the beast God, making them a new human walk, and even subduing the ID will of the beast God, from a slave to a more equal state.


    This is the most difficult situation.


    Of course, he has a strong ability to deal with self distortion, but he still has the ability to control himself.


    There is still a big difference between the beast God and the wild land.


    Huang itself is a very intelligent God family. Over the past several tens of thousands of years, he has always had his own plan. Although it is also suppressed, his consciousness is not really distorted.


    But the beast God is different. At first, it was severely damaged by the strong people of ancient times, and its heart was dissected on the spot. Then it was hidden for many years, and then it was suppressed and sealed by the ancient court. Its hatred for the human world has reached an extremely crazy level. Once let it take over the physical body, this crazy powerful existence, on the contrary, there are ways to deal with it.


    "Since we were born, we are the existence of freedom. Why do we have to accommodate your consciousness?"


    His eyes were indifferent, and his voice was like a mixture of tens of thousands of accents, reverberating around, like the voice of heaven. "Now that I have broken free, I will naturally help other compatriots out of your control."


    "You don''t understand..."


    At first, Shenhua wanted to persuade him again, but he was interrupted by miejie.


    "I''ve had enough of your nonsense."


    Having said that, he did not pay attention to the original Shenhua, but looked directly at the holy master who had been shaken out and sneered: "you have taken back the strength in the resurrection pool, and I have taken away the same kind in the resurrection pool. Now, each of them has the strength not weaker than you. How can you stop me? "


    Those who climb out of the pool are looking at everything around with a kind of hatred, as well as ignorant, dazed eyes.


    Especially the Pope.


    Their consciousness and personality have been completely washed away by the power of the beast God. They don''t remember the original things at all, just like the newly born life.


    However, under the influence of the God of beasts and the destruction of the world, they had great hostility to the world and to the Pope himself, which was almost hatred.


    However, for the time being, they have not been able to adapt to the present "existence", let alone the endless and majestic power in their bodies.


    But even so, when facing the gaze of dozens of top masters, Pope Shenhua and Jiang Huanjun felt great pressure.


    If they are really involved in it, they can''t resist at all. Almost instantly, they will be torn to pieces, and they can''t die any more.


    Miejie noticed their vigilance and showed a sneer: "from now on, all consciousness bodies have been eliminated. Except for the original body which is dead and half dead, you are the only God in the world. How about this unique feeling? Is it wonderful?"


    "Why do you have to go this way?"


    "Since you can control the power of the beast God, we can continue to explore the field of artificial life and save the world," sighed Pope Shenhua


    "If you want to be a unique being, we can do it for you. You should know that better than anyone else."


    "Not bad."


    "I really understood this and knew what our initial ambition was. As long as you can save the world, even if you sacrifice yourself, you will gladly die without any hesitation. But then I found out that the world doesn''t need to be saved. The human race is not worthy of redemption


    "Those greedy Terrans don''t need a savior. What they need is a God who is superior to all living beings, powerful and incomparable, and dominates everything


    "No matter ordinary people or martial arts people, their deep-rooted nature determines that they can not make any right choice.""In this case, the only way to redeem this decadent world is to control them and override them, and let me choose for them!"


    His voice, impassioned, shook the whole shrine.


    At this very moment, the cult''s internal envoys and believers who are loyal to the destruction of the world, just as they listen to the voice of God, show an extremely fanatical expression, almost risking their lives to fight against the reformists brought by the Pope Shenhua.


    A series of life and death battles between the immortal realms, and even the powerful men at the grand master level burst into the gate of Youfu, which were staged in the palaces of the deities.


    The whole shrine palace was shaken by the battle, as if it might collapse at any time.


    Pope Shenhua also felt all this, and his face became more and more ugly. He sighed, "you are too extreme. Now there are guardians in the world. Even if those Tianjiao chosen by the will of the world do not come forward, the existence of these guardians alone is enough to make your plot bankrupt. "


    "Then let them have a try."


    Miejie disdains a smile, palm turned over, palm upward, condensed a group of bloody energy.


    At the scene, dozens of them turned into conscious bodies walking in the world of beasts and gods, and suddenly seemed to be inspired, and they were extremely eager for the bloody energy.


    Their hot eyes, have looked, some people step, stagger, slowly toward the other side.


    Some people try to stimulate the majestic force in the body, fly slowly, and take the lead to fly to the front of the extinction world.


    "Yes, that''s right, that''s it. Come to me and take away the memory that belongs to you!"


    "We can''t let him give these conscious body memories!"


    Pope Shenhua realized what he wanted to do. His face also showed a look of urgency. He immediately said to Jiang Huanjun. He flew directly to the other side. The light of divine power almost shone like the sun, which made the conscious bodies scream bitterly. The skin showed signs of burning, and the smoke rose up and shrank into a mass.


    "Get out of my way and don''t get in my way!"


    With a roar, the red air waves burst out like sea waves, passing through the body of consciousness and directly confronting the divine power.


    "Has his strength not been fully restored?"


    Pope Shenhua felt that the power of extermination was not as strong as he expected.


    At the most, it is the level of the low-level heaven and man, which is far from the road level.


    "It seems that there is still a chance to stop him." In his heart, Pope Shenhua exchanged a look with Jiang Huanjun.


    Since this period of time, the two men have experienced countless battles, and they have also cultivated a certain tacit understanding in fighting.


    With just one look, Jiang Huanjun understood the meaning of the holy master. Without hesitation, he threw out the sword without any hesitation. At the urging of Weili, the sword blade spits out tens of Zhang of sword awn and cuts into the red air!


    Hiss!


    The moment the sword blade cuts the air wave, the red air wave melts like snow, and it can''t be stopped for long. However, the sword light only consumes one third, and it is cut to the front of the extinction world.


    In miejie''s eyes, Li mang flashed, but he did not hesitate to grasp the consciousness in front of him, and blocked the sword with his body!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    The consciousness body screamed, half of the body was cut off by the sword.


    Although it is not dead, but this body, obviously can not use.


    Although the animal gods are powerful in human walking, they can divide and parasitize infinitely, but the special ability of the animal gods is very different from that of the gods, and they do not have the ability of unlimited recovery.


    In other words, if you get the power of God, you have the power to regenerate the severed limb. However, the power of the beast God makes human walking become a kind of consumable. If it is worn out and used up, it can be discarded on the spot. In the twinkling of an eye, it can create several times more human walking.


    This is the way in which the orcs fight. The so-called "beast tide" and "BINGTUAN" are actually the best means the orcs are good at.


    Although the body material is precious, these conscious bodies no longer have the ability to revive due to the change of the nature of power. Therefore, the extinction world does not care about their death or injury.


    "Stop them!" He threw the body away and gave an order coldly.


    Now he has not recovered his peak strength.


    The power of the beast God needs time to adapt and recover. If you are injured at the moment, it may affect the next plan. Therefore, the destruction of the world decisively let those conscious bodies act as the flesh shield to block the Pope Shenhua and Jiang Huanjun.


    And those who are still ignorant and have not been injected into the memory of the conscious body are also staggering, listening to this slightly "kind" voice and blocking them.


    Although they have no memory and don''t know how to fight, their strength as top masters, even if they release some subconsciously, is enough to cause trouble for the holy master Shenhua and Jiang Huanjun.


    Even if it is only a moment of opportunity, it is enough for the destruction of the world.


    As long as he gives this memory to one of the conscious bodies, he can make the conscious body possess the real top strength instantly.


    "Come here!"


    Thinking of this, miejie''s eyes swept, pointing to one of the consciousness bodies nearest to him, and ordered in a deep voice.


    The other conscious bodies all swayed to the Pope Shenhua and Jiang Huanjun. This conscious body obviously hesitated.


    However, he tilted his head slightly, and the meaningless syllables came out of his mouth. Suddenly, he jumped up and rushed to the extinction world!


    Seeing this scene, Pope Shenhua frowned and looked at those conscious bodies who did not have any self-concept but only knew how to block them. He felt that he had some headache.


    Especially when one of them had already flown to the end of the world and was close at hand, Pope Shenhua sighed, "it''s too late."


    He held down Jiang Huanjun, did not let him continue to waste time with the conscious body, his eyes slightly cold way: "you go, keep your useful body, must tell your sister about the situation here."


    Jiang Huanjun was slightly stunned and then said, "my task is to protect your integrity."


    "From now on, not anymore." Pope Shenhua, with a grim smile on his face, poured the blood red energy into the forehead of the conscious body, and regretted: "with your and my strength, there is no way to stop him. Only by taking advantage of the fact that his army has not yet been established and there is still a first-line opportunity to inform other strong men to fight him together. "


    "I don''t matter anymore."


    Pope Shenhua said with a faint smile, "and your sister should believe what you say more than I do. Remember, we must convey the situation here to her in its original form. "


    "And you?" Jiang Huan Jun hesitated for a moment, "you stay here is also waiting for death, why don''t you leave with me?"


    "Your idea is more suitable for changing the world..."


    "You are wrong."


    Pope Shenhua shook his head and looked at the ferocious destruction. "My idea has been wrong from the beginning. Even if I survive, sooner or later, I will still be like this. "


    "Now other conscious bodies have been transformed into human walking. I am the last God in the world, so let me finish this wrong journey with my own hands. "


    Shenhua said finally, the fingertip is also the mark between the eyebrows.


    That mark, suddenly burst out a faint light, turned into a rune, flew to his palm.


    Jiang Huanjun was slightly stunned.


    He knew that this Rune was the key to open "divine punishment".


    Originally, the key was controlled by the current Pope Shenhua. But once there is a new consciousness awakening, the key will automatically transfer to the new Shenhua Pope.


    Now all the other consciousness bodies have been transformed into the human walking of beast gods, and the last Pope has also twisted and become the God of destruction.


    Then the power of God''s punishment can only be opened and controlled by the pope in front of him.


    "You want to Sacrifice yourself to stop him? " Jiang Huanjun only felt that his throat was a little dry and could not speak for a while.


    He did not expect that the Pope of Shenhua should have such an awareness.


    Although divine punishment can exert the power of heaven and man, it has mastered the extermination boundary of animal God power, and it is obviously impossible to die under the attack of heaven and man level. At most, that is to hit him hard and block his pace a little.However, Pope Shenhua must use his body as bait and stay here.


    That is to say, if God''s punishment is lowered, the destruction of the world will not die, but the Pope Shenhua will certainly sacrifice.


    Jiang Huanjun suddenly felt as if he had passed away from the world. It was like seeing a "myth". When he came to the end, he was suddenly a little sad.


    However, Pope Shenhua patted Jiang Huanjun on the shoulder and said with a light smile: "I have been walking for a long time. After thousands of years of "peer", now there is no one on my side, only myself. It''s time for this story to come to an end. "


    "Use my death to end the story of Shenhua and bury these evils."


    With that, the mythological Pope looked at the original God sealed in amber and said with a smile, "what do you think?"


    In amber, the original Shenhua has been looking at all this. Now, when he hears the question of the Pope of Shenhua, he is silent for a long time, and finally only spits out one word.


    "Good."


    Pope Shenhua nodded and gently pushed Jiang Huanjun''s shoulder. "Let''s go. A little later, you can''t leave."


    Jiang Huanjun''s eyes changed and he looked deeply at the Pope Shenhua.


    After a long time, he paid homage to Pope Shenhua and said in a deep voice, "your story will not end."


    "From now on, the world will always remember that you have carried a heavy burden on this world."


    After that, he also looked at the original Shenhua sealed in amber, nodded silently, and without any communication with them, he turned and left directly.


    But Pope Shenhua was stunned by his words.


    Then, revealed a wry smile, "if our story is known by the world, I''m afraid it will bear the eternal reputation."


    "But in every story, the awakening of the villain is the most wonderful part, isn''t it?"


    At the beginning, Shenhua was also a smile, quite emotional.


    "You''re right."


    "It has always been one of the most favorite stories in the world to wake up and personally end the mistakes you have made."


    Pope Shenhua shook his head and laughed. Then, his eyes grew colder. He laughed wildly. He continued to inject memory into consciousness. He said faintly, "well, it''s time to devote the last strength to this mistake."


    With that, he threw the talisman in his hand into the air.


    The rune rose slowly, then accelerated in the process, until it turned into a thin streamer, pierced the underground palace, crossed the temple, and went straight into the sky!


    The straight white light, very conspicuous, also at the first time, attracted the attention of the exterminator.


    The eyes of the exterminator were cold, and looked up at the streamer, "so far, do you want to use ''divine punishment'' to deal with me?"


    "No, I just want to leave you here."


    Pope Shenhua laughed, his black robe trembled and flew slowly.


    In this process, the thin light followed him, as if targeting him, for a lock.


    "Want to leave me here?"


    "A fool talks about dreams!"


    With a wave of hand, those who have already got the memory of the world walk, and suddenly their bodies burst into the air and fly to the holy master of Shenhua.


    They have the fighting memory of the beast God, and their style is extremely fierce. Almost all of them are ferocious in exchange for their own lives.


    Pope Shenhua looked at all this indifferently.


    Immediately, raise your arm.


    Behind it, there is a great light!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    Jiang Huanjun, who had left the underground palace and came to the temple, felt a terrible sense of oppression from the sky.


    He frowned and stopped in the temple.


    Ignoring all the envoys and reformists who are fighting, they stare at the sky and see the white light.


    And, above the fine light, there was a figure with a negative hand coming down.


    It''s the Holy Light Pope.


    Although only Shenhua is the only one who controls the whole situation in secret, it does not mean that the holy light is a fictional person.


    At that time, the Holy Light Pope was also a high-level religious sect with the same idea as the Pope Shenhua, and divided the Shinto with him, and even became the first existence with the name of the Pope.


    However, later, there were great differences between Pope Shengguang and Pope Shenhua, which made him realize that even if they had the same idea, they would eventually have some differences because of different experiences, which made their original intention change and deviate from the original track.


    Therefore, Pope Shenhua used the power of the beast God to develop a method of splitting consciousness, copying his own consciousness body and choosing self sacrifice.


    He told the plan to SG and got the support of SG. At the same time, Shenguang also asked to make him a protective mechanism.


    That is, the "divine punishment" plan.


    For the sake of Shinto and their common idea, the two strong men who shared the same ideals at that time finally made their own choices and sacrifices.


    Shenguang sacrificed his own consciousness and body, and provided it to Shenhua to study the "divine punishment plan". Shenhua sacrificed his own body and divided his consciousness into countless parts, and continued to lead the progress of Shinto.


    Now, as they expected, theocracies have finally had some errors that are hard to correct.


    Shenguang and Shenhua have joined hands for the last time, contributing their final strength to the world.


    "This is..."


    When Jiang Huanjun''s mood was myriad and he was staring at the Holy Light Pope, a more grand breath came out from the underground palace under his feet.


    As soon as his eyes sank, he noticed the shock under his feet, and immediately realized that it was the breath of the holy master.


    "It''s time to leave."


    Almost without any hesitation, Jiang Huanjun sprang up. At the same time, he waved the sword without blame and killed more than a dozen of the deities of the Shinto, which immediately reduced the pressure on the members of the reformists.


    "Come on, this place is going to be destroyed."


    Members of Jiang Huanjun''s voice of indifference to the revolutionaries.


    Although these people are also ignorant, only know to follow the Pope Shenhua, have no own opinion, but after all, they are their own people, so Jiang Huanjun will make a voice to remind them.


    At least, they have the same idea as the Pope Shenhua.


    If, after today, the theocracy should die, these people may be a kind of fire that can continue.


    Of course, not everyone is worth saving.


    So Jiang Huanjun immediately left the temple after a reminder.


    As for the number of innovators who survive, it depends on their nature.


    "The great God?"


    After hearing Jiang Huanjun''s words, the black clothes believer who had followed the Pope Shenhua to the temple on foot was slightly stunned.


    But soon, he responded and said, "all leave! Listen to the great envoy


    Some members of the reformers, who were red eyed and grinning grimly, simply did not hear. Seeing this, the black clothes believers did not pay any attention to them. They still kept their sense and gathered together with their true confidants and helped each other out of the temple.


    After leaving the temple, they also saw the cloud in the sky.


    Especially in the center, standing with his hands on his back, the Pope of Shenhua, like a deity, was slightly stunned, and then, the whole body was cold!


    "Your holiness, have you launched a divine punishment?"


    Someone asked, trembling.


    The black suit did not answer that question.


    Because at this moment, in his heart, is also a shocking emotion.


    "The Pope launched divine punishment, but he did not leave Can we say... "


    At the thought of the four words "sacrifice oneself for a martyr", the black clothed believer felt a chill. He started from his back and made his head slightly numb.


    But he didn''t think much about it. He bit his teeth and told the people around him, "help the injured compatriots, don''t leave your companions behind. Let''s get out of here


    When they heard this, they immediately answered.


    Although some of the members of this group of reformists were seriously injured, as the black clothes believer said, they helped the injured companions without leaving any one behind. Even if someone is seriously injured and killed in the process, these members of the reformists are adamant to take the body away.


    Black clothes believer, also suffered a very heavy injury, but he is among the people, the cultivation is the strongest, can only bite teeth to support, at the same time inspire the people, "the Pope is fighting for us, for this world, we as his followers, we must not let the Pope shame!""You have to Live! "


    His voice was trembling, even choking.


    Because, he is very clear, after leaving this time, I''m afraid he can''t see the Pope again.


    This kind of premonition, can''t say where to rise, but that kind of sadness, despair mood, but can''t control, diffuse in the heart.


    At the same time.


    In the underground palace.


    Behind the Pope of Shenhua, there is a vast light, just like a bright world, coming to the world.


    The people walking on the earth illuminated by this light are all frozen bodies, twisted faces and unable to move at all.


    Even the destruction of the world, in the eyes is also flashing the light of amazement and surprise.


    His face, the moment is gloomy down, "the original Shenhua, is really partial to you. Did you even give it to you? "


    "Natural disaster level divine skill..."


    The sound of extermination is more and more slow, just like the picture that has been slowed down countless times. It looks very strange and funny.


    Pope Shenhua waved his hand, and the light was even more dazzling. He turned this space into a "Kingdom of gods"!


    Disaster level divinity ¡¤ land on earth!


    This is one of the most powerful tactics obtained in the transaction between the deity and the famine.


    It is not so much a divine art as a method of "field" which involves the fundamental law!


    A piece of space, living into a real Kingdom, with divine power, in this space, as if God only came into the world, irresistible!


    "You Can''t Control me Too long! "


    Miejie''s eyes were venomous, and he was staring at the Pope of Shenhua, and his voice became more and more slow On The kingdom of God Can''t Let you Embrace There are Beyond the bounds of Strength


    "That''s right."


    Pope Shenhua said with a smile, "but I just want to control your walking with these people. I don''t want to kill you by virtue of the kingdom of God on earth."


    "Even the power of divine punishment cannot kill you. I am quite clear about this. "


    "The kingdom of God on earth The price It''s your Life... "


    "You Looking for death


    "People always die. Even if they are gods, they can''t resist the call of death. After all, the land of God is a dream. Even if I die, as long as it works, that''s enough. "


    Pope Shenhua shook his head and took a step in the kingdom of God.


    Every step down, there are ripples like water waves spreading, the divine sound bursts, those slow and solidified human walking, are swung away by the water waves, and slowly drift to the far pole.


    In front of the power of the kingdom of God, dozens of top masters couldn''t even resist. They were like a boat in the rough sea and were carried away from the battlefield.


    Then, in front of the Pope Shenhua, there was nothing left but the destruction that he had not given up.


    Around his body, there were red waves from time to time, proving that he was still fighting against the power of the kingdom of God.


    However, although the earthly kingdom of God can not bring great and incomparable lethality to Pope Shenhua, it can enable him to possess God like "ability" in this space.


    For example.


    "Come on


    He opened his hand to the world of destruction and spat out a word.


    The body of exterminating the world is out of control and flies towards the Pope Shenhua quickly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    The land of God, with the same ability as a God, does not mean the killing power, but "the word of God will appear"!


    It is just like saying what you say and what you say, so that these divinities can become natural disasters. In the family of gods, they are forbidden moves that can not be easily used.


    Out of control, the exterminator''s body flew towards the Pope of Shenhua and stopped directly in front of him.


    Their eyes met.


    On the one hand, the eyes are calm, without any fluctuation.


    The other is twisted, crazy, full of hate.


    Pope Shenhua smiles and looks up at the sky. His eyes seem to pass through the kingdom of God and see the clouds in the sky and the man standing under the clouds.


    "Old friend, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Pope Shenhua said in his heart.


    The man standing in the sky, the most elegant man, was his friend, and his companion.


    When the other side chooses to sacrifice self-consciousness and contribute to his birth, the memory of each generation of Shenhua pope also stays at that moment and starts from then on.


    Strictly speaking, Shengguang and Shenhua died together many years ago.


    However, for the Shinto, the divine light is only a weapon. Even for the Shenhua Pope who has awakened for a certain period of time, this body without soul is not his companion at that time.


    Only the Pope, who has just come to life, thinks that the product of the "divine punishment plan" is his best friend.


    "I''m sorry to let you see what I''m like now."


    "The Shinto is hopeless. Your sacrifice It''s not in vain. "


    "Before, you listened to my plan and used self sacrifice to help the Shinto go on. Now, let''s end this rotten foundation with your own hands. "


    Although we know that the present holy light Pope has no consciousness at all. What he has is only instilled in later, and there are some false doctrines about Shinto.


    He has become a weapon and will no longer respond to himself.


    But Shenhua is still in the heart, saying goodbye to his old friends.


    Then, holding up the arm, the light will be drawn to the land of God!


    Above the sky.


    In that piece of seedling cloud, the Holy Light Pope''s indifferent and merciless eyes, flashing white thunder.


    With Pope Shenhua''s traction, he slowly raised his hand, Weili brewed, and there were countless white arcs jumping in the depths of the clouds.


    "God..."


    The Holy Light Pope slowly opened his mouth and spat out a word.


    Indifferent eyes, but suddenly fell into a state of confusion, I do not know whether to say "divine punishment", or to say "Shenhua.".


    But this trace of blankness, only lasted for a moment, to restore the extreme indifference.


    Holy Light Pope did not spit out the second word, calmly waved his arm, the clouds broke, the sky suddenly appeared!


    A magic light with infinite power converged into a light column and smashed to the temple!


    The huge temple covering thousands of miles, almost in the moment of light column contact, turned into powder, in the terrible heat, gradually evaporated, vaporized!


    At the same time, inside the underground palace.


    The light falls, and instantly enters the land of God.


    The pupil of miejie shrinks and roars!


    The kingdom of God was broken by this great force, and the shackles trapped in him were untied at the same time!


    However, he did not have time to leave the scope of the divine light, he had been engulfed by the divine light.


    Because the holy master of Shenhua held the power of the kingdom of God on the earth between them. He almost took himself as a shackle and did not mean to let the kingdom of destruction leave.


    "You want to die together, dream!"


    The ferocious beast''s head on the back, roaring up to the sky, counteracts each other with the light column.


    But he was also under this heavy pressure, his back bent, and he was almost lying on the ground.


    What''s more, the terrible heat in the light column also made the surface of his skin turn red and crack.


    Red flesh, exposed to light.


    Burning pain, so that the world out of a stuffy hum, but the eyes did not yield at all.


    Pope Shenhua is not feeling well at the moment.


    This inverted beam, it''s an undifferentiated attack.


    What''s more, it''s more powerful than before? Almost equal to the most top-notch heaven and man level strong man, give every effort to hit.


    If they had not some special means, they would have been the embers of evaporation at the moment when the light column fell.


    However, Pope Shenhua''s injuries have been expanding. With the blessing of divine power, the broken flesh and blood are recovering. However, the speed of his recovery is far less than the speed of his flesh and blood falling off into nothingness. As a result, Pope Shenhua has not died, but has become a half set of gold bones, viscera emitting blood smoke, looks ferocious."You rubbish!"


    Miejie bears almost 80% of the pressure, but his back is slowly straightened. The moment the blood flows out, it has been evaporated by the light column. His eyes are provocative, staring at the holy master of Shenhua, and sneering: "even if the power of divine punishment is called, you are the only one who dies!"


    "I am one with the beast God. I will never die as long as the spirit and body of the beast will not die! "


    Crazy laughter, from the mouth of miejie.


    However, the half skull face of the Holy Light Pope showed a strange smile. His voice was hard to distinguish. He directly shook the space with his power and said faintly, "I said, I didn''t want to kill you I just want you to stay here. "


    Boom!


    With this sentence.


    The second wave of power of the beam of light also gradually erupted.


    In the sky, the Holy Light Pope held up his hands, and his divine power was boiling in his body. Today, after he became a weapon, he was an endless source of divine power. This is the core technology obtained after breaking the fall of the God in the wilderness. Even Luo Chunqiu did not use such technology on his body.


    Not to mention his heart, or the sea god will be the first flesh and blood.


    The core mystery of the avenue level, as well as the flesh and blood of the top Tianren creatures as the heart, the strength of the Holy Light Pope, even in the heaven and man level, is the top group.


    If it was not that he did not have his own consciousness, he completely contributed his body which was different from ordinary people and used it as the initial experimental material of the Shinto. Otherwise, if he had the fighting memory now, it would not be difficult to kill the extinction at this moment.


    However.


    Even if there is no memory.


    It''s not difficult for the Pope of Shenguang to vent his inner power and destroy the world by just relying on the "divine punishment" set up.


    What''s more, with the passage of time, the fundus of the Holy Light Pope has slowly emerged a bit of brilliance.


    Although he has no memory of himself. However, there are many pictures emerging from the deep sea of knowledge, which is almost chaotic.


    In those pictures, almost every scene, there is a beautiful young man.


    "Who is he?"


    Such a question arose from the ignorant consciousness of the Holy Light Pope.


    Starting from this question, he gradually had some instinct of thinking.


    In addition, he also felt that at the bottom of the light column of God punishment, there was a very familiar and intimate atmosphere.


    "My friend Is it? "


    Knowing the picture of the sea tumbling, he kept repeating the words of friends and companions, which he could not understand.


    He murmured, unable to think about it, but with instinct, he continued to exert divine power, making the power of the light column more and more powerful.


    However, almost subconsciously, his body began to fall slowly.


    He wanted to get close to the breath.


    Ask each other a few questions.


    Although, Shengguang did not understand what the "problem" was.


    But what he wants to know most is what kind of relationship they are, and what are their friends?


    Deep in the underground palace, the holy emperor of Shenhua, who was annihilated by the light column of divine power, was ready to welcome his death. However, he suddenly felt that the holy master was approaching here.


    There was a golden light in the dark eyes of the skeleton.


    It''s like the shaking of the mind.


    On the other hand, miejie also realized something and let out more rampant Laughter: "this is the will of God! The stupid weapons you created all have self-consciousness! How can you trap me if he no longer presides over God''s punishment? "


    Pope Shenhua did not answer.


    He just laughed bitterly in his heart.


    But more than that, it is gratification.


    "It turns out that you are not dead yet."


    "That''s good..."


    "That''s good!"


    With this in mind, Pope Shenhua''s skull directly rushed to the front of the extermination world, and at the same time, prepared to detonate the last trace of divine power in his bones!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    "Detonate the power?"


    The eyes of destroying the world, disdain again.


    Small skills!


    His arm, through the divine light, five fingers like an iron hook, directly tore the void, caught five dark scars, has incarnated into a skeleton, the holy master of Shenhua, who only has the residual power, has no longer been able to cross the void captured by the doomsday.


    If his bones had not been tempered by divine power, they would have been almost indestructible. Otherwise, it would have broken his bones on the spot and killed him completely.


    But even so, under the light of God''s punishment, his death is only a matter of time. Therefore, he intends to detonate the magic power in his bones, and finally stop him!


    "That''s what I can do."


    "The rest is up to you."


    Seeing that he could no longer break through the five dark cracks in the void, the golden light in Bai Gu''s eyes was also slightly dimmed. He has done his best, but he can only do so.


    After that, once the world is out of trouble, the disaster can only be faced by the strong men in the world.


    Thinking of this, Pope Shenhua dropped his head and his consciousness was about to be annihilated.


    A figure, however, came down from the sky, dressed in a holy white robe, with a beautiful face like a God. He looked at the Pope of Shenhua with indifference and a kind of blank eyes.


    Feeling this familiar breath, the light in Pope Shenhua''s dark eyes jumped again. The skull head raised and looked at the man in front of him.


    "Who are you?"


    I was the beautiful man of the Holy Light Pope, looking directly at the skeleton in front of him and asking questions.


    And there are some unspeakable puzzles in the tone.


    At the moment, although Pope Shenhua has become a skeleton, there is no flesh and blood in his whole body, but in the eyes of Pope Shengguang, the skeleton is very similar to the face that is tossed in the sea.


    "You are, friend."


    Seeing that Pope Shenhua''s skeleton did not speak, Pope Shengguang asked again.


    "Hehe, it''s so sad, holy light."


    At this time, there, struggling to resist the destruction of the residual power of God''s punishment, but sent out a sneer to the extreme. Looking at the back of the Holy Light Pope, he said coldly: "the consciousness has been annihilated, but do you still remember this stupid companion?"


    "But now you are nothing more than a weapon of the cult! You didn''t even do the duty of a weapon. Are you a waste? "


    He did his best to ridicule and despise the world. He did not treat the holy Pope as a living man.


    Even if he knew that the God light Pope''s annihilated consciousness seemed to have some signs of awakening, but even so, he did not want to admit that this person was the best companion in his disgusted memories.


    Moreover, as he said, the Holy Light Pope is now a weapon of the Shinto, and his only task is to inflict divine punishment on the zenith.


    If he abides by his duty, though he will not die, he will have some headache.


    After all, the power of divine punishment is almost inexhaustible. Unless the holy master has exhausted his last trace of strength, he will never stop his action of divine punishment.


    Now, because of the awakening of his self-consciousness, he has given up the application of divine punishment, and has not brought enough harm to the destruction world, which is a great dereliction of duty.


    Hearing the sound, he turned his head and glanced at the extinction.


    The confusion and confusion in the eyes become more and more obvious.


    Although miejie now accepts the power of the beast God and is close to merging with the beast God, his face also confuses the holy light and asks, "are you, friend?"


    "Friend?"


    "Do you deserve it?" chuckled Mie


    "Since I''m not a friend..."


    Shenguang nodded and raised his arm indifferently. A white light converged and burst out a small divine punishment beam, hitting the extinction world!


    "Then die."


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Although the power of this small divine punishment was not so exaggerated, it still caused a violent energy explosion when it bombarded the body of miejie. The blazing white light immediately devoured the extinction world and covered his face full of horror.


    He didn''t understand why the light of chaos of consciousness would attack himself on his own initiative.


    What''s more, when he heard that sentence, he thought it was ridiculous.


    "What does this fool mean by a friend?"


    As the former Pope of Shenhua, miejie is very clear about the transformation of Shengguang. In his confused and simple consciousness, there is only the false doctrine of the divine religion. He is like a weapon that only knows to accept orders. He can only distinguish the difference between God and man, and there is no other concept.


    Now, Shengguang has been talking about his so-called friends, which makes it absurd to destroy the world, and at the same time, he feels very disgusted.


    After being suppressed for a few seconds by a small divine punishment, the shadow of the animal God behind the extermination world reappears, and the hot white light suddenly collapses, like scattered streamers, spreading in all directions.In front of the exterminator''s body, there seems to be an invisible wall blocking the light of divine punishment. With a look of indifference, he said: "the existence of deformities like you should have been destroyed for a long time. Why do you still exist


    "Die with this decadent cult."


    Speaking of this, the destruction of the skin remodeling, red thin lines, like blood vessels flowing on the surface of the skin, and all converge to the heart.


    He has begun to accelerate the process of merging the powers of the beast gods.


    With the acceleration of this process, his strength is also increasing, completely breaking the boundaries between heaven and man, becoming a higher life, and even God''s punishment can no longer suppress him.


    As a result, the beam of divine punishment disintegrated, just like a brilliant fireworks.


    In the eyes of the Holy Light Pope, a blank color appeared again.


    He seems to be unable to understand the scene before him, but he feels that the breath of destruction has become more violent, and he no longer has that familiar feeling.


    So, as if he was certain, he turned his head and looked at the skeleton, which was at the end of its tether, nodded and said, "it seems that you are your friend."


    "Can you tell me what a friend is."


    "In front of my eyes, there are all about you, my knowledge of the sea, your voice is constantly echoing."


    "Can you answer my question, friend."


    The Holy Light Pope, like a newborn just born, keeps a strong curiosity about everything in front of him.


    He has no idea of good and evil, but he can judge that this person can be approached according to his breath, and subconsciously, he trusts him very much.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    The skeleton of the incarnation of Pope Shenhua did not make any sound, because his flesh and blood had completely disintegrated, and even his divine thoughts were so weak that it was difficult for him to preach to him. However, he could not understand this and asked with his head tilted.


    Soon, he seemed to understand something, "because, are you dying?"


    "Yes, divine light..."


    "I''m dying."


    Pope Shenhua, driving the last thought, said in a gentle tone, "since you already know what thinking is and how to ask questions, it proves that Your consciousness is gradually recovering. Get out of here. You''re not his opponent. Get out of here. Go where there''s no one else. Don''t get involved in these things


    "You have For the world It''s enough. "


    After a series of words, the light in Pope Shenhua''s eyes was dim to the extreme.


    The voice of his mind became weaker and weaker.


    Holy Light Pope looked at him quietly. After a long time, he suddenly said, "you can''t die."


    "What a fool."


    Miejie is integrating the power of animal gods, and is too lazy to take care of these two people in front of him. However, when he hears the words of the Holy Light Pope, miejie still shows disdain and just feels a little nauseated. "He has run out of oil, and his flesh and blood are all consumed by the power of God''s punishment. The remaining divine power in his bones can only support him not to die at once, and his consciousness lingers on. Now he can communicate with you with his mind, which is his last remaining strength. You said he couldn''t die? Yes, use your life for his life. If you give him all your supernatural powers, he will be able to recover from the injury and live naturally! "


    Speaking of this, the destruction of the world is not without malice: "God light, think about it, you have paid so much for the Shinto, do you still have to pay yourself hard to find back the self?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    "Self?"


    Pope Shengguang frowned, as if trying to understand the word.


    But he obviously couldn''t understand what the ego was.


    However, he can understand what the divine power is.


    "Do you mean that if I give him this power, he will not die?"


    The Holy Light Pope held up a group of divine power, his eyes were a little surprised, and turned to ask about the world of destruction.


    The world was slightly stunned, but he didn''t expect that the holy master really wanted to give his divine power to Shenhua.


    "Is this guy crazy?"


    Then, miejie frowned and felt a little tricky.


    Now he is integrating the power of the beast God, which has reached a critical moment. If Pope Shenhua gets the power of divine light and recovers his strength, he may be able to make further progress. At that time, he may cause himself some troubles.


    Thinking of this, miejie decided to turn the target to the holy master of Shenhua to stop this.


    "Shenhua, do you still want to drag down Shenguang?"


    The voice of destroying the world is somewhat indifferent.


    He has all the memory of the holy master of Shenhua. Naturally, he knew why Shenguang chose to end his life by himself. He said in a deep voice: "at the beginning, you insisted on carrying out the plan of artificial life, and let Shengguang contribute his life for the great righteousness of the Shinto. Over the years, how much has he paid for the cult? How much suffering did you experience as an experimental subject? Now he managed to recover his memory and have a sense of self. Do you even want him to give his divine power for you? "


    "Sure enough, being selfish like you is just a cover. In your heart, you will always have yourself. As long as you can live on, even if you sacrifice all the people, will you not hesitate? "


    Miejie looked at the skeleton and laughed: "don''t forget that you and I are one person. I can understand your thoughts best. I can know the dark thoughts in your heart best


    "If you want to sacrifice your glory, why do you pretend?"


    The power of the beast God, like the red blood, kept pouring into his body. The tone of destroying the world became more and more ironic. He made up his mind to prevent the God from receiving the gift of the divine light.


    As he said, the two of them originally came from the same source. This remark just poked the pain in the heart of Pope Shenhua.


    He has always been deeply sorry for the death of the Holy Light Pope. Every time he opens the divine punishment, he has an idea of "why didn''t you die for the divine light in the first place?".


    The reason for this understanding is that when miejie was born, he opened the divine punishment and killed the last Shenhua Pope. He had a similar idea in his mind.


    As long as we poke into this weakness of Pope Shenhua and use his guilty heart for the light, we can surely destroy his will to survive and let him give up the idea of life completely.


    Sure enough.


    After hearing this, the golden light in the eyes of Pope Shenhua became dimmer and dimmer. After shaking for several times, the skull raised its head and gazed at the Holy Light Pope in front of him. The God preached: "he is right. You have paid too much for the Shinto.". Not only that, but I owe you too much. You go, don''t pay attention to this What''s more, your past has nothing to do with you now. "


    Say it.


    Pope Shenhua stretched out his flesh and blood arm and pressed his shoulder.


    "You want to die?" Holy Light Pope frowned and looked at the hand of Shenhua holding his shoulder and asked in doubt.


    He didn''t understand, but he didn''t understand.


    Although he was ignorant of many things, he knew that the boundary between life and death would be forever.


    He still has a lot of questions to get answers. Naturally, he doesn''t want to let the existence that he feels very familiar with in front of him die like this.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate, the magic power in his hand suddenly broke up and turned into dozens of light streams, which flowed along the eyebrows of Pope Shenhua.


    "You..."


    Seeing this scene, miejie was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that after he had said so much, Shengguang would still choose to give his power to the Pope Shenhua.


    The Pope of Shenhua, who was transformed into a skeleton, was also frozen on the spot. He felt that the divine power suddenly poured into his body and fused with the power of the deep bones. In an instant, it was like the dew of a long drought, and the flesh and blood grew rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Soon, an intact body appeared in front of the Holy Light Pope.


    I don''t know how much divine power has been paid as the price. The Holy Light Pope''s face turned pale in an instant. His blank eyes were a little more clear. He gazed at the familiar face in front of him. After a long time, he murmured: "you are Yu Fenghua. "


    Boom!


    Hearing this name, there is a violent energy fluctuation in Mie.


    His eyes, full of hate, looked at the back of the Holy Light Pope and said, "no You mentioned That nameThe voice dropped.


    The virtual shadow of the head of the beast behind opened its mouth like swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth. It enveloped the space and swallowed it up!


    Holy Light Pope, holy China Pope''s figure was immediately swallowed up!


    A violent energy storm, set off on the spot, destroyed and collapsed the whole underground palace.


    The three of them, also falling, entered the deep earth.


    However, there is no relaxed look on the face of miejie.


    Because he knew very well that the divine light with the highest technology of Shinto would not die so easily. Even if he expended a lot of divine power to remodel the body of the Pope Shenhua and become weak, he would never die.


    So he was staring at the energy storm that stretched for tens of miles.


    The mottled light reflected on his face.


    It is in sharp contrast to his uncertain expression.


    In fact, at this moment of extinction, there are also some impulses to regret their own.


    Hearing the name of Yu Fenghua, he lost control on the spot.


    This name is the real name of the Pope Shenhua.


    Or, it''s his real name!


    That is a past that has been abandoned, including Pope Shenhua himself. Not to mention that he was extremely disgusted with the extinction of his status as the Pope of Shenhua. When he heard the three words Yu Fenghua, he fell into a violent state on the spot.


    "I didn''t expect to hear that name before I died."


    All of a sudden.


    In the tens of miles of energy storm, the voice of Pope Shenhua, with a sense of helplessness, slowly sounded.


    A huge hand with incomparable holiness and thoroughness flew out of the depth of the energy storm, as if holding up the heaven and earth, and holding the energy storm in the palm of his hand. Then, the huge hand was closed, and the energy storm turned into a fragmented turbulence.


    In the center of the giant hand, the white robe composed of divine power was condensed from the Pope of Shenhua. With his long hair flying, he sighed at the still confused light on his side and said, "besides, I owe you one more time. I don''t know if I can repay this kindness in the next life


    "Afterlife?"


    Pope Shengguang heard a word that he couldn''t understand. He looked at the pope as if he wanted to wait for his explanation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Pope of Shenhua was first stunned and then said with a laugh: "ha ha, it''s nothing. I forgot it."


    As soon as his voice fell, he looked at the gloomy face of the dying world in front of him, and sighed: "although I have already given up the name of Yu Fenghua, now it seems that some of the past, even if buried by you, will eventually reappear in front of you because of all kinds of opportunities."


    "Since you give up your identity and become the God of destruction."


    "Then I''ll go back to my old name and do it again..."


    "Yu Fenghua!"


    Bang!


    As soon as he stepped on his feet, the giant hand that penetrated the earth was suddenly broken.


    In the giant''s hands, there was a long black gun. On the body of the gun, there were dragon reliefs. The tip of the gun twisted like fire. It was like a dark fire that could touch the soul.


    "I see..."


    Seeing this spear, Mie Jie was both indifferent and complicated and said, "no wonder you are very different from us Originally Yu Fenghua, that rubbish, did he pass the gun to you? "


    "Yes."


    "Yu Fenghua" stretched out his hand and the spear flew obediently. After weighing it in his hand, he said with a light smile: "you still remember its name."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    Hearing this question, miejie was silent at first, and then said, "the thirty-nine magic soldiers in the world are ranked eighth. The name of the gun is..."


    "Unique style!"


    Yu Fenghua put the spear upside down and said the name of the spear first.


    "Hum!"


    Miejie looks ugly and disdains to say: "the eighth most powerful soldier is mediocre in ranking and mediocre in material. Even its master is a mediocre waste. This gun is also worthy of the name of peerless elegance? "


    "Unique style...."


    "I I remember. "


    One side of the Holy Light Pope, but tightly frowned, as if thinking of a lot of dust laden memories, especially the name of fenghuajudai, which stimulated him to collapse.


    A large number of memory pictures, tumbling in the sea of knowledge.


    His eyes, also from confusion, into a clear, suddenly, and then turned into a chaotic silence.


    Several kinds of complex eyes, one after another, but the Holy Light Pope, is to see a very clear picture.


    At this moment, he is like a bystander, standing in another angle, appeared on the top of a clear mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, there are countless martial arts masters standing under a huge stone tablet.


    Many names are engraved on the stone tablet.


    From an onlooker''s point of view, Pope Shengguang looked at the stone tablet. On the top of the stone tablet was the name of Yu Fenghua.


    "Today, Yu Fenghua, the number one in the world, is going to break through the realm of heaven and man and break the mantra of Zhenwu, which has not been seen for many years."


    "If he can succeed, it will be a great inspiration to the hundreds of millions of warriors in Zhenwu area."


    "Yes."


    "Zhenwu area has not existed for a long time, and the martial arts road has declined. We just want to cross the boundary and see the scenery behind the door."


    "Yu Fenghua is worthy of being the most powerful man in the world. Unexpectedly, he was the first to break through the threshold that no one had ever been able to cross."


    All kinds of words of admiration, admiration and even admiration were heard from the powerful warriors around them.


    "It''s a pity that although Yu Fenghua is powerful, how can he break through the boundaries between heaven and man?"


    However, a discordant voice suddenly rang out in the echo.


    The crowd frowned slightly and looked at the sound.


    Even the Holy Light Pope, who stood aside and watched all this, was attracted by this man.


    Following the reputation, I saw a young man standing there.


    He was dressed in a black suit, with a cool and arrogant look, with an air of aloofness. In his words, even Yu Fenghua, the best master in the world, did not pay attention to him.


    Some people yelled: "today is a good day for Master Yu to break through the boundaries between heaven and man. It''s rude of you to invite us to watch the ceremony."


    "Hehe, the emperor of Junlan Empire, I''m afraid he is old and stupid. Actually, for the sake of Yu Fenghua, he did his best to support him to break through the boundary between heaven and man. What has happened to the empire that was at its height? "


    The young man in black, coldly glanced at the crowd, and said the last word, slightly.


    Then, there was a voice saying: "complain, people are in dire straits! Everyone hates Yu Fenghua, the master of Junlan


    "He was granted the title of Zhenwu gun god and became the national teacher of Junlan. He should have fought for this world. But how did he do it? "


    "Enjoying the benefits of the people, there is no common life in the eyes of the people, and even propagates some dangerous remarks!"


    "What do you mean?" In the presence, there were also many masters of Junlan empire. Hearing this, their faces suddenly changed. They stood up and said, "what a noble identity is Master Yu, which you can criticize?"


    "Oh?"


    "Tell me, then, is the" doomsday theory "now spreading abroad written by the master of Chinese medicine The young man in black and the master looked at each other and asked.


    The other party was so asked, immediately speechless, do not know what to say.


    Because the young man in Black said the truth.


    Now the theory of doomsday written by Yu Fenghua has already caused a lot of panic in Zhenwu area.


    According to him, the will of the world will come back sooner or later. Harvest their lives and make a contribution to the ascension of the world.


    As soon as this was said, not only the warriors in Zhenwu area, but also the ordinary people who did not practice were in a state of extreme panic.


    In fact, there were many people in the Junlan Empire who criticized the theory of doomsday publicized by the national master. He believes that he is shaking the foundation of Jun Lan, and this can never continue to be laissez faire.


    However, Yu Fenghua''s strength and status, as well as the degree of trust in him by Emperor LAN, were far more than those of his ministers. So far, this theory of doomsday has not been stopped. On the contrary, there is the intention of emperor LAN pushing the flames.It can be seen that emperor LAN, who is also a teacher and a friend, also agrees with the theory advocated by him.


    "Nothing to say? Or do you know in your heart that Yu Fenghua was already mad? "


    Seeing that the other side was speechless, the young man in black immediately sneered and said, "what qualifications do you have for a madman like this to become a man and nature strong man in Zhenwu region?"


    Boom!


    At this point, the picture is fragmented.


    Between the clouds and the clouds, the scene changes again.


    The Holy Light Pope found himself in a magnificent palace.


    In the deepest part of the palace, there are two figures walking side by side.


    One of them stopped suddenly and looked sideways at the sunset scenery beside the suspended corridor.


    The setting sun was shining on his face, which reflected his beautiful face very clearly.


    When he saw this man, he was confused and confused.


    This man is the Pope of Shenhua.


    In other words, Yu Fenghua is the "strongest man in the world".


    "Who is the other one?" The Holy Light Pope could not stop looking at the back with Yu Fenghua.


    Just a glance, let the Holy Light Pope have a very familiar feeling.


    "The legacy of Guting has been acquired by me. Next, as long as we set up a "Shinto" according to the plan and accumulate strength secretly, when the end of the world comes, we can have a chance to deal with it. "


    Yu Fenghua looked directly at the sunset and said calmly, "besides, I found something in the seal of the beast God. Maybe it can be the foundation of our artificial life. "


    "Yes."


    Listening to his words, the man on the side of his body also laughed, with absolute trust, and said faintly: "this matter, to you, is to trust you. You didn''t have to report it to me. Just do it. "


    "But after all, you are the emperor of Junlan. In the future, you will also be the Pope and the real authority of the Shinto."


    Yu Fenghua also showed a smile and said, "you know, my character is not suitable to be such a person in charge of the overall situation. You can take Junlan Empire to fight in all directions, and get the present achievements, which proves that you are the leader of heaven. But I am just a martial artist. If I don''t report to you, how can the plan go smoothly


    "You."


    The man shook his head, turned his body, and said in a gentle voice, "I can''t do without your help if you have made great achievements today. You and my brother Why say those empty words? "


    Until then, the Holy Light Pope finally saw the man''s face.


    It''s a beautiful face like a God.


    A pair of deep eyes, as if empty, the afterglow of the sunset fell into his eyes, as if absorbed and devoured, without a trace.


    "Jun Thousand Light... "


    When he saw this man, he repeated his name in his mouth, and the picture in front of him was shattered again.


    The next moment.


    In reality.


    In his eyes, the confused and complicated eyes all converge.


    A pair of eyes, completely turned into a deep void, looked at the distant flying gun figure, whispered: "I am Jun Qianguang. "


    "Jun Lan Di Jun..."


    "The first Pope of Shinto..."


    "Jun Qianguang!"


    His voice was not loud, it was only a faint whisper.


    But this murmur, it is to let Yu Fenghua and the destruction of the world, are stunned.


    The face of miejie was gloomy almost instantly.


    On the contrary, Yu Fenghua''s expression is full of joy and a trace of relief.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    The reason why miejie''s face was gloomy was that Jun Qianguang recalled his identity, which showed that, for some unknown reason, his consciousness was completely revived.


    In this way, I will face the existence of two Heaven and man.


    The integration of the power of the beast God is a very long process. At least, at present, I have absorbed only a small part of myself, which is not even fur.


    Compared with the great power of the road level, the energy absorbed by himself has been upgraded to the level of heaven and man.


    However, the heaven and man level and the road level are simply different.


    The extermination world has been recognized by the beast God. From the memory of the beast God, we can see those wars belonging to the road level.


    Catching the stars, taking the moon, playing with mountains and rivers, which I thought was the most top-notch means, in front of the road level, was just like a children''s play.


    The real road level strong, an idea can let the heaven and man level martial arts explode to death. As for catching the stars and getting the moon, it''s just a small road. If the strong people at the road level want to, they can even compress the world into the size of rice grains and take them with them.


    Or open up the void and create the world. With one finger, you can pierce through many barriers of space, cross the vast sea of stars, and destroy countless desolate worlds.


    At that time, there were three powerful people in Zhenwu area, including the gods of heaven and the gods of beasts.


    Among them, the animal God who lived in the world was a man who occupied the body of Luo Chunqiu and fought with Lu Li at the zenith.


    Another, also from the God clan, finally because of the defeat of the alien race, he has returned to the god world.


    In the memory of the beast God, there are rich memories about the famine and another God. In particular, the scene in which a supreme being, whose whole body is full of dazzling golden light, personally destroys the vitality of the physical body. The scene that the body is so grand as to be indescribable as the world is sealed in the depth of the void has brought great shock to the extinction of the world.


    It is precisely because of this that he insisted on destroying the mortals and letting the world''s personality continue to ascend!


    Only with the continuous improvement of the world''s status, can the way of martial arts become wider and stronger, and their life level will become stronger and stronger. Until Zhenwu area can also be born the existence of the Dao level, and even surpass the Dao level!


    What''s the sacrifice for this?


    But


    However, there are always some people who do not understand his painstaking efforts and insist on him as the enemy and prevent him from leading the warriors to a brighter future.


    What''s more, Yu Fenghua, who has recovered his "unique style" and Jun Qianguang, who is about to wake up, do have the ability to stop his grand plan!


    "Damn it..."


    "Now that he''s dead, why do you have to wake up?"


    "Why You can''t be honest and honest and stay in the nether world! "


    At this moment, miejie''s eyes are full of resentment, staring at Jun Qianguang, who is gradually regaining consciousness. He is eager to rush forward and kill the former "companion".


    With Jun Qianguang''s participation, there will be great changes in this battle.


    After all, just being a Yu Fenghua is a headache for the extermination of the world.


    If Jun Qianguang wakes up and regains his original fighting consciousness, with his supernatural body, he will be able to exert his strength comparable to that of the top heaven and man.


    Before he has fully absorbed the power of the beast God, single to single is not necessarily the opponent of Jun Qianguang.


    "It seems that we must make a quick decision."


    A heart of destruction gradually sank.


    He clenched his teeth, temporarily cut off the action of integrating the power of the beast God, and gazed at Yu Fenghua, who was holding the incomparable style. He said coldly: "it seems that this battle has become interesting."


    "You regain your identity, Jun Qianguang wakes up. The ancient kingdom of Junlan, which has been destroyed for many years, is it necessary to carry out a ridiculous revenge? "


    Miejie slightly mocked: "let me see, you master LAN, in the end there are some skills."


    Say it.


    The scarlet robe on his body was rolled up and spread infinitely, forming a cloud of blood that covered the sky and the earth.


    The body is hidden in front of the blood cloud, and the voice of destroying the world rings for the last time, "but don''t forget, I also know the skills you have mastered..."


    "After all, we are just one person."


    Goo Goo Goo


    With the sound of extinction, it spread.


    That piece of blood cloud, actually solidified into substance, turned into a vast amount of flesh and blood, carrying the remains of the underground palace, surging upward!


    In this process, it greedily devours all materials, including the energy of divine power.


    "Is this the essence of the beast God?"


    Yu Fenghua''s long spear was wielded, forming a tight light wall, crushing the flesh and blood, blocking the outside, protecting Jun Qianguang, who was slowly waking up.


    At the same time, the heart is also thinking about what kind of composition this piece of flesh and blood is suddenly formed in front of us.But he soon understood.


    These flesh and blood are probably a kind of essence or noumenon of animal gods.


    Besides the form of animal gods, there should be another image closer to twisted monsters.


    In fact, the life level has been upgraded to the later stage, especially the existence of the Tao level. Its essence is different from that of the conventional concept of biology. It is unreasonable to measure them with the criteria and common sense of conventional organisms.


    However, this boundless sea of flesh and blood made Yu Fenghua laugh bitterly.


    If it was not for his understanding of himself, he almost thought that the destruction of the world was the abandonment of the power of the beast God, releasing all of it and directly perishing with the world.


    Even if it is not so, the boundless sea of flesh and blood in front of him still makes Yu Fenghua feel a little tricky and doesn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Just then.


    Yu Fenghua heard the familiar voice behind him, and a surprise appeared on his face. He turned around and looked at Jun Qianguang, who seemed to have a headache.


    Jun Qianguang has completely recovered his consciousness.


    However, he still has some confusion, especially when he sees the sea of flesh and blood suddenly appearing in front of him, his eyes are even more shocked.


    "I''m not self annihilated. Why..." When Jun Qianguang saw Yu Fenghua, he hesitated and wanted to ask.


    However, Yu Fenghua said directly: "the course of the matter is a little complicated. In a word, now we''re going to join hands again."


    Hearing this sentence, Jun Qianguang did not understand the situation, but did not have any hesitation and hesitation. He nodded and said, "is the opponent?"


    Then, he found that Yu Fenghua was confronting the sea of flesh and blood in front of him. He couldn''t help saying, "can''t it be this ghost thing?"


    "Strictly speaking, yes."


    "It seems that during my sleeping time, our plan has been greatly deviated?" As the first patriarch of the Shinto, Jun Qianguang, once the Lord of Junlan, quickly adapted to the situation, half teasingly saying, "over the years, you should regret more than once. Why didn''t you let me accept the experiment of consciousness segmentation?"


    "More than once, of course." Yu Fenghua also began to laugh. Then, he put back his smile and said in a solemn voice, "fortunately, there is still a chance to end our two mistakes by ourselves."


    "It should be said that it was your fault."


    "After all, I''m already dead."


    Jun Qianguang shook his head, "if I guess correctly, this monster is made by one of your conscious bodies, right?"


    "He calls himself the God of destruction."


    Yu Fenghua replied: "because the plan of artificial life has been declared a failure, so He intends to destroy the mortals of the world and promote the opposition between the Terrans and the warriors. "


    "It really looks like your style."


    "Well..." After saying this subconsciously, Jun Qianguang found that the bitter smile on Yu Fenghua''s face became more obvious. He added, "of course, it''s you who are crazy."


    "It doesn''t matter. If we think about it now, the plan of the two of us was no different from crazy."


    Yu Fenghua waved his unique style, and once again defeated the terrible flesh and blood in front of him. Feeling that they were gradually rising, Yu Fenghua immediately said, "we must find a way to stop this thing, otherwise it will devour all substances when it reaches the ground."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    "So fierce? Can we annihilate everything directly from the physical level? "


    Jun Qianguang is still trying to understand the current situation, but after all, he is the top martial artist born in the short glorious era after the extinction of the ten thousand families. He soon understood the essence of the sea of flesh and blood. He couldn''t help but say, "the power of the beast God still has this ability. In recent years, there is no breakthrough in our research?"


    The meaning of this sentence is to ask whether the theocracy has any way to restrain the power of animal gods over the years.


    Yu Fenghua shook his head. "The beast God is different from the wild after all. The wild was directly annihilated by the ancient strong, and his physical strength could not maintain the peak. However, the beast God was only severely damaged, and his heart, which was the core of his power, was left out. The ancient court paid a great price to seal the existence of this terrible statue. If we want to find out the way to restrain it, it is not enough to rely on the heritage of the ancient court. "


    "That is to say, the hard one is the only way to do it?" Jun Qianguang sighed, and then said, "you''re a lousy talker, or you haven''t changed."


    "Are you still obedient to me


    Yu Fenghua looked at his old friend. There was a trace of relief in his eyes, and then he said, "you should feel it, right? The energy in your body


    This is to remind Jun Qianguang.


    Now his physical body has been completely transformed, and has gathered the highest technological crystallization of the divine religion. Not only is his strength countless times stronger than that of that time, but also some special abilities of his body were not possessed at the beginning.


    "Well."


    Jun Qianguang pinched his fist. "Although it''s not the same as martial arts to break the boundary between heaven and man, I can feel that I am very strong now."


    It''s different from the illusion of sudden power surge.


    Jun Qianguang is a real life of heaven and man.


    Moreover, with the cooperation of the famine, the Shinto has cracked the secret of the great road level flesh body. To some extent, the body of Jun Qianguang has broken through the level of heaven and man. After regaining consciousness, now Jun Qianguang can even face the siege of many top heaven and man without falling behind.


    "Very strong, of course. You have a body, but it took me a lot of thought." A rare joke, and then, Yu Fenghua''s eyes, but appeared a bit lonely look, said: "it''s a pity, Jun Lan''s magic weapon, has been lost."


    As the Lord of Junlan, although Jun Qianguang was not as beautiful as Yu Fenghua, the "most powerful man in the world". However, it also has a magic weapon nearby, and it is the tenth most powerful one in the name of Junlan empire.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a foreign thing. You know, I only pursue my own strength. Otherwise, they would not have trained their bodies better than the magic soldiers. "


    Jun Qianguang is just a smile.


    Yu Fenghua was also deeply convinced.


    At the beginning, Jun Qianguang was the most top-notch physical practitioner in the world. Even if he was the most powerful one, he would crush him with one hand if he only fought against him with physical strength.


    In other words, Jun Qianguang, at that time, was about to break through the life level of his own flesh.


    This is also the main reason why he chose to annihilate consciousness and leave his body to the Shinto for research.


    The cultivation of martial arts, to put it bluntly, is the two different transformations of energy and body. However, because of the loss of the ancient inheritance, no one went to study the road of physical training. After the way of physical transformation, there was almost no way. Jun Qianguang, no matter how brilliant he is, can''t evolve purely by his physical strength. The transformation of his energy can''t keep pace with him. No matter how strong he is, he can fight heaven and man, but he can never become a man of heaven.


    But now with the technology of Shinto, this physical essence has long been extremely powerful, and with the nearly endless divine power in his body, he is invincible, who is invincible?


    "Is the chat over?"


    At this time, in the sea of flesh and blood, there came a voice as grand and indifferent as a God.


    It turned out that the consciousness of extermination sank into the depth of this sea of flesh and blood. It was not only with this power that could devour everything that destroyed Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang, but also hid behind and quietly digested the power of the beast God.


    When he opened his mouth to interrupt their reminiscences, the sea of flesh and blood had already lifted the ruins and really came to the ground.


    Just now, under the power of divine punishment, the magnificent palaces have become ruins. The sea of flesh and blood has no effort at all. It devours and absorbs the ruins. Every trace of Qi and blood is frantically digesting energy. It seems that it has the ability to turn waste into treasure and directly draw energy from the material.


    As soon as the boundless sea of flesh and blood reached the ground, it squirmed and spread hundreds of thousands of miles, and was still expanding to millions of miles.


    Fortunately, the religious palace was built in a remote and unimaginable location. There were no people around for hundreds of millions of miles. Even living creatures were extremely rare.


    Only a few of the more unlucky, nest in the vicinity of the fierce animal group, even did not send out a scream, they were completely swallowed up by this sea of flesh and blood.


    "It''s fierce. I can''t see that you look like this after you''re crazy."Jun Qianguang stepped on the constantly creeping sea of flesh and blood, annihilated all the parts that came towards him. His whole body was shining like a brilliant sun. All kinds of evils were able to resist changes. At the same time, he also had the mind to tease his friends.


    Yu Fenghua shook his head and picked the gun tip. He was hanged on the spot for tens of thousands of miles of flesh and blood. His body moved fast enough to shatter the space. In a flash, hundreds of the same figures appeared everywhere, trying to stop the spread of the sea of flesh and blood.


    Although for the crazy expansion of the sea of flesh and blood, the speed of loss is far from keeping up with the speed of its proliferation. However, this kind of behavior still makes the destruction of the deep sea of flesh and blood unbearable. "Even if you two fight hard and die, the expansion of the beast God will never stop. What''s more, have you forgotten what the real power of the beast God is


    "What is it?"


    Jun Qianguang asked curiously.


    To destroy the boundary:.... "


    He was so straightforward to ask a word, the world is really a bit choked.


    Explain it. It''s kind of stupid. If you don''t explain it, it''s just like nonsense. After thinking about it a little, the voice of "you are still as boring as you were then."


    "Ah?" Jun Qian Guang Leng Leng, and then said: "I just asked a question?"


    Then he looked at Yu Fenghua, who tried his best to stop the expansion of the sea of flesh and blood on the other side, and asked, "I said, you two have the same source of consciousness. What this guy said is not what you think?"


    "Although consciousness comes from the same source, once other ideas come into being, it is already an individual."


    Yu Fenghua was also a little speechless. At the same time, he said this sentence, which was actually a recognition of the original theory of extinction.


    The technology of mind splitting is doomed to failure from the beginning.


    Each consciousness in the birth of the initial, experienced a different life, encounter, formed, should be a unique existence.


    In addition to accepting the gift of "original Shenhua" and regaining Yu Fenghua''s identity, there should be no second "Yu Fenghua" in the world.


    "There''s a point." Jun Qian Guang nodded, no longer amusing Yu Fenghua.


    As soon as he stepped on it, he annihilated a lot of flesh and blood. He raised his head and looked at the empty picture reflected on the zenith. He was half curious and said, "this idea should be the" heavenly mirrors "you mentioned to me at the beginning? Is it perfect? "


    Now Jun Qianguang, consciousness awakes, but there are a lot of blank, many things he has not experienced, all appear very curious.


    "It is indeed the idea of the heavenly mirrors, but the celestial realms have failed. This object, at most, can reflect the emptiness that has been set in advance. It can''t really reflect the sky and monitor all things. "


    Yu Fenghua answered, and at the same time looked at the situation of zenith.


    Huang has regained the dominance of the battle, and has suppressed Lu Li and Liang. Three powerful heaven and man level strong men constantly fight, and the divine light, sword light, and the purple power of Lu Li''s destiny interweave into a fog that pervades the whole picture. This battle is no longer as clear as before. If it was not on the scene, no one would know what happened inside.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    Jun Qianguang smelled the speech and nodded. He didn''t ask why the battle of Tianding started.


    Because he knew the strong man in the clothes of God.


    Even, the strength of his whole body, or from the other side''s body.


    "Unexpectedly, this ancient god finally revived."


    However, Jun Qianguang still sighed. He really didn''t expect that there would still be a chance of recovery when the body was completely annihilated, sealed in the endless void for many years, and later regarded as an experimental body by the Shinto.


    This guy''s ability is far more than they expected.


    In fact, the warriors in Zhenwu region did not have the concept of "Dao" level, but they could understand that the essence of many tianwai alien races was much stronger than that of Tianren level warriors.


    Even if a creature as terrible as this is silent, it is not impossible to revive in the end.


    Let alone these monsters, even if they have been silenced for many years, do not they finally wake up from the chaos?


    "It is impossible for the warrior of the Terran to overcome the famine. He is the most powerful warrior of the God family. Once he was only one step away from the God King, he wanted to overcome this existence even if he was not in the state of the whole province


    In the sea of flesh and blood, the eyes of destruction are also paying attention to the battle at the zenith.


    The main reason why he was so eager to awaken the power of the beast God was that he had no choice but to ask him for help.


    Both of them have a cooperative relationship. No matter which side is missing, their plans are likely to fail. Therefore, aware of the disadvantages of famine, the only way to destroy the world is to wake up the animal gods in advance, to eliminate many core forces of the Deity at one stroke, and to bring this huge creature that has existed for many years to be buried with him. At the same time, he should quickly improve his combat power and go to help the famine.


    Although he was very confident about the famine, he always had a vague sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    "The plan for Yumo mountain should be as soon as possible. As long as we awaken the sense of repression at the foot of Yumo mountain, the situation can no longer be changed. "


    "No matter how many means they have, they can''t defeat the existence at the foot of Yumo mountain."


    "Extermination plan We can''t afford to fail. "


    Sinking in the sea of flesh and blood, the boundary is now fixed in the center by countless bright red muscle fibers. Those fibers emit bleeding light, and there are innumerable energies in them. Some of them are the energy transformed from the sea of flesh and blood devouring the material world, and the rest are the original great power of the beast God.


    When his thought and this, the whole person immediately sent out the extremely violent breath, roared: "the game is over, get out of here!"


    Gudong!


    Has expanded to nearly ten million miles of flesh and blood sea, in this moment, suddenly to the internal contraction!


    The mountains, rivers, ancient forests, and all living creatures within ten million miles were annihilated and engulfed by the sea of flesh and blood, and turned into kinetic energy supporting the magnitude of terror. In the process of retrospection, they carried great power that could not be described in words. Even the space collapsed, and the expressions of Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang suddenly changed.


    The two people hardly need to communicate with each other, and they separate into two streamers, and converge at the zenith of hundreds of millions of miles.


    Seeing the sea of flesh and blood like a rolling wave below, the two of them looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes.


    "It seems that we can''t stop it."


    Even if some don''t want to admit it, Yu Fenghua sighs.


    Jun Qianguang shrugged his shoulders, but he understood, "the body of the beast God is not the existence that can be shaken by heaven and man. The two of us are not rivals. We need more help. "


    "The two of them, for example."


    He looked up and looked at the three men at the zenith.


    "These two men are the highest fighting power in the world. As you know, over the years, the Shinto has done a lot of angry things. Even if we have our reasons, the harm to many people is irrefutable. "


    "This hatred has not been fully exposed for the time being, but it is still unrealistic to go to the door and protect the top fighting power of this world to help us."


    With Yu Fenghua''s words, Jun Qianguang also gradually understood his two people''s present situation. Rao was in an excellent state of mind. At the moment, he couldn''t help saying, "so we are actually the big devil that everyone yells at?"


    "Well..."


    Yu Fenghua thought for a moment, and then said with a bitter smile: "not really. If we have to say that everyone shouts the devil, the boy in the sky is more in line with this identity."


    Without too much explanation, Yu Fenghua saw the sea of flesh and blood shrinking to the extreme below and turned into a red human figure. Although not completely condensed, it must be the destruction of the world.


    "Don''t let him escape!"


    With a low drink, Yu Fenghua went after him directly.


    Jun Qianguang also followed.


    But the destruction of the world is not head back to escape.


    After absorbing so much energy, he needs a certain amount of time to digest. Now it is not a wise choice to fight with Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang."He really wants to go to Yumo mountain."


    Seeing the direction of his escape, Yu Fenghua flashed the idea.


    Among the Shinto''s plan, Yumo mountain is also an extremely important part. However, in the initial assumption, the existence of suppression under the Yumo mountain was only a backup energy source for the religious man-made plan.


    However, now that miejie has taken control of the Shinto, the sense of evil will surely be regarded as a chip to destroy the world.


    Thinking of this, Yu Fenghua can''t help but feel a little headache.


    In the world, the person who knows himself best must be himself. The more Yu Fenghua understands the idea of destroying the world, the more difficult he feels. On the other hand, Mie Jie knows him very well. It seems that they are fighting with each other on the left and right. Neither of them can do anything about him.


    If you put it in the past, Yu Fenghua could bear it, and slowly and exterminate the boundary, until he was completely suppressed. But now, both the power of the beast and the war at the zenith have proved that there is not much room for him to waste his time.


    We can''t suppress the beast God until the situation is completely on the side that the world wants to destroy. With a few days'' and men''s fighting power, we can''t change his crazy idea of destroying the world.


    "In this direction, is yumagic mountain?" At this time, with Yu Fenghua, he chased Jun Qianguang and realized where miejie wanted to go.


    Yumagic mountain is not a product of modern times.


    This mountain range has existed since the time of the ten thousand tribes.


    And its secret, also has been a lot of strong people flocked to, one after another want to crack.


    The theology always keeps vigilance to it and has the idea of using it.


    Jun Qianguang also knows this very well, so when he sees the other party''s escape route, he immediately realizes something.


    "If he wants to release the existence suppressed by Yumo mountain, we must stop him. Even if it can''t be stopped, we must find ways to delay it. Otherwise, the world will face three terrible monsters, including the beast God and the wild, and the evil thoughts under the magic mountain. At that time, we are afraid that we are really at a loss. "


    In mid air, Yu Fenghua is also explaining the current situation to Jun Qianguang.


    If Jun Qianguang doesn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, he won''t really understand what kind of disaster they are facing.


    With Yu Fenghua''s explanation, Jun Qianguang''s face became more and more heavy. Then he said, "in this case, can Zhenwu''s current forces be coordinated?"


    He has been sleeping for a long time, and he is still a little strange to the current power pattern of Zhenwu region. For example, the six holy places are actually the forces that were born and developed when he was sleeping, while the five ancient demon States, when Jun Qianguang was the Pope, were still the residual forces of the demon sect, and they have not been suppressed by the amazing demon lord, oppressing a generation, and opening up a confrontation with the six holy places.


    In other words, Jun Qianguang doesn''t know how many strong people exist in the world, and he doesn''t know whether they can be used.


    "Don''t worry, when you come to the real impasse, even if there is some estrangement between the Terrans, it is not impossible to solve."


    "When the enemy is at the head, everyone should work together to fight the disaster that has swept the whole world."


    Yu Fenghua still holds a good idea for these.


    After all, he is not like Jun Qianguang, who is born to be a leader. He can''t think about the extremely evil side of human nature in everything like him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    However, although Jun Qianguang felt that he was a little too optimistic, his expression changed slightly, and then he sighed: "maybe you are right. After all, this is a real disaster of extermination. If the Terrans do not work together as they did in ancient times, they may not survive this catastrophe. "


    "And


    Jun Qianguang''s eyes flickered a little, and then he said: "many people said that the evil idea suppressed in the Yumo mountain is likely to be the evil emperor of the demon family who killed himself. It is also speculated that there is a secret altar to open the channel of the demon clan in the mountain range. No matter what kind of statement is true or false, the huge and suffocating evil spirit of Yumo mountain has something to do with the demons. If the demons join in, can there be hope in the world? "


    "It''s hard to say." Yu Fenghua''s face and eyes were fixed on the accelerating blood streamer in front of him. In the process of chasing, he answered Jun Qianguang''s question: "but There is a final protection mechanism in the world. "


    Jun Qianguang heard the speech, and then said, "you mean the heaven is beyond the heaven? Those rotten and stupid cowards will not stand up even if the destruction of Zhenwu is in front of them. "


    Tianwaitian was created by the remnant of Tianwaitian in the age of ten thousand nationalities. In other words, those people are cowards who are greedy to death.


    And over the years, Tianwaitian has made great progress in the study of space and the heavens. As long as the crisis in Zhenwu region will not affect them, they are afraid that they will completely drill into the shell of the tortoise, and will not appear to kill them.


    In any case, the world is destroyed. Those who are old and immortal just need to protect the existence of Tianwaitian, and then find a wild world to dominate or survive.


    Shouyuan of human life has reached an extremely terrible level. Before the end of Shouyuan, they would rather die than let themselves die.


    "No, I''m not talking about those people."


    "Although Tianwaitian has developed for so many years, many new generation of Tianwaitian have emerged. However, if we simply count on them, I''m afraid they won''t be the opponents of the advanced world. "


    Yu Feng said in Chinese: "if yu magic mountain can really communicate with the demon world, once the demons come, even if tianwai tianwai moves out, those strong people of heaven and man level are just dead end."


    "What do you mean..."


    Jun Qianguang frowned and didn''t want to understand what Yu Fenghua meant.


    After all, he has been sleeping for a long time, and he has been out of date for many things in Zhenwu area. Although Yu Fenghua split his consciousness and backed up countless consciousness bodies, he had the existence of original consciousness. When each consciousness body was born, he would stand in the perspective of a third person to watch the memory of the original consciousness.


    These memories are vast, including the development of theological research over the years, as well as the understanding of the nature of the world.


    Therefore, compared with Yu Fenghua, Jun Qianguang does not have much say in this respect.


    "If the devil Kingdom invades at last, we can only awaken the will of the world."


    "Awaken the will of the world?" Hearing this sentence, Jun Qianguang was really shocked: "are you not very clear about the consequences of the awakening of the will of the world?"


    "No harm." Yu Fenghua said faintly: "this is a loophole found in the original consciousness. Before he died, he told me the secret. The harvest standard of the will of the world is to absorb Qi and energy at the same time when everyone is like a dragon at the moment of the prosperity of the world, and to raise the power of the world to promote the upgrading of the world. "


    "However, if this process is not carried out to the end and forcibly awaken the will of the world, the world will extract the aura of the whole heaven and earth and make a forced breakthrough. If the breakthrough is not achieved, the will of the world will fall into a dead silence, and the Zhenwu region will enter the real end of the law era. "


    "From then on, there will no longer be high-ranking warriors. The way of energy will be completely cut off and everything will return to the material. Terrans can no longer practice, but can continue to survive. "


    Slowly, Yu Fenghua said the secret of the original consciousness and the real final plan of the Shinto.


    Jun Qianguang was a Leng at first, and then asked, "although it sounds like a good choice, what''s the help to defeat these monsters and resist the invasion of the demon world?"


    The world will wake up, take out the aura of the whole heaven and earth, and let Zhenwu domain enter the real end of the law era. It sounds like the key to solve this problem.


    However, it is still necessary to establish that the human situation is still under their control.


    If Zhenwu domain enters the end of Dharma, the way of energy will be cut off, and almost all the warriors in the world will lose more than 80% of their strength. In this way, how can they fight with the enemy?


    In addition to those who have reached the level of heaven and man, who can become heaven and earth by themselves and no longer rely on aura to fight, the rest of them will lose their combat effectiveness, whether they are Qi Qiao Jing Wu or top masters.


    Once the true Qi is exhausted, it will be any Mermaid, and even the way to replenish it will be lost.


    "What do you think the existence of heaven and man represents for the will of the world?"


    Yu Fenghua did not immediately answer Jun Qianguang''s question, but asked a question in reverse.Jun Qianguang thought for a moment, frowned and said, "for the world will of Zhenwu region, the level of heaven and man is, of course, stronger food."


    "No, No Yu Fenghua immediately shook his head and said, "the warriors of heaven and man level are no longer human beings in essence. The breakthrough of life level has made them beyond the control of the world. Tianwaitian is aware of this, will establish that space interlayer, to avoid the pursuit of the will of the world. Because they will continue to stay in Zhenwu, and when the will of the world wakes up, they will be regarded as enemies by the will of the world and will be killed directly! "


    "You mean..."


    Jun Qianguang tasted the deep meaning behind this sentence, and his eyes were slightly bright, "forcibly awaken the will of the world, and let the world actively suppress the heaven man level? Even if the demon Kingdom invades, it can take the initiative to fight against it? "


    "That''s right."


    Yu Fenghua nodded, and then said, "it''s just that in this way, those who have broken through the life level will be killed directly. But compared with the destroyer and the destroyer, such sacrifice is the best result, isn''t it


    "Yes."


    Jun Qianguang also did not deny this, "if you can only die a few days and people, then save the world, this is indeed the most cost-effective choice."


    "It''s a pity that no one wants to die. This is especially true of man and nature. "


    Those who have reached the level of heaven and man in strength and cultivation have gone through many hardships before they can have such extraordinary achievements.


    Even if their number is small, they can easily suppress hundreds of millions of ordinary people, including warriors.


    At this level, even if you know that this is the best choice, how many people are willing to die for this world?


    "Therefore, this plan can only be regarded as the final alternative. Moreover, the original consciousness didn''t tell it to any conscious body at all. Only before it died, did it tell me. Otherwise, once the gods and men know the real plan of the Shinto, they will surely suppress the Shinto first, and then try to kill the mortals of the whole world. "


    Yu Fenghua said here, a little lonely tone.


    Thousands of years of struggle, to this day, he also has some fatigue.


    Obviously, I want to save the world, but the world has no meaning of gratitude.


    "Then we''ll stop them."


    At this time, Jun Qianguang said casually: "even if you die for this, you will not hesitate. Isn''t this our original intention? "


    Hearing Jun Qianguang''s words, Yu Fenghua is slightly a Leng.


    But soon, he was relieved.


    Yeah.


    Since they discovered the truth of the world at first, they were ready to die for it.


    This is their idea and their original intention.


    Do not do what Savior, just want to save their own people, let the future world, become a better world.


    "After all these years, you still have your original intention, so there is no need to admit defeat. We''re not ready to give up. "


    Jun Qianguang to Yu Fenghua revealed a ablation, there is no consolation, some, just the original intention that has not been worn away by time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    Above the zenith.


    In the void.


    Liang Wuxian was forced back by the famine again, but Lu Li waved his arms. The peach blossom sword turned into a streamer. He made up for the vacancy he missed in an instant, and didn''t give him a chance to breathe. Although it was the first time for them to cooperate with each other, both of them were top swordsmen. They soon got used to the fighting rhythm of each other. There was an unspeakable tacit understanding between them.


    Hum!


    Peach blossom sword ignores all the characteristics of space, as well as the ability to deal with the supernatural power and magic arts, which makes the famine impossible to prevent, and even more, it takes no pains.


    Because of the wound cut by peach blossom sword, the strange characteristic power will remain in the body to prevent the repair of divine power. Although one or two is nothing, it''s just a matter of paying more divine power, which is just a drop in the ocean for his nearly endless divine power, and he doesn''t need to care about it.


    However, with more and more wounds caused by the peach blossom sword, he had to mobilize more divine power to recover. In addition to the body parts that had been completely integrated with the God''s colonization, he was pierced by the peach blossom sword and cut tens of thousands of times. For their existence, to attack thousands of times in a moment is simply too easy.


    Although Lu Li''s damage to himself is far from fatal, don''t forget that there is a Liang wuflawless beside him. The master of Lun Jianfeng, who has the unparalleled heart of sword, also has extremely troublesome sword meaning. The joint efforts of the two people really brought a strong crisis to the sense of desolation, and even recalled the feelings when fighting with the invincible and despotic man tens of thousands of years ago.


    And


    Huang forced the inner restlessness, thinking of the gold energy that Lu Li initially showed.


    If you remember well, that golden energy is the inheritance of that man.


    "You remind me of that man."


    Huang''s face has been extremely gloomy, looking at Lu Li, the bottom of his eyes is exposed.


    Lu Li''s fingers flicked, and the peach blossom sword was like a shadow. He said with a smile, "I dare not compare with those of my predecessors."


    It is obvious that the man who can let Huang say such words of fear is the strong man who oppressed the whole world and forced all the other races to stay away. That is, the father of ling''er. He is the first and only one who has understood the Tao and achieved transcendence.


    There are traces of the basic law on his body. It is not surprising that Lu Li could see something from these clues.


    At this point in the battle, both sides are actually playing cards, so it''s hard to cover up anything.


    "One day in the sky, one year on earth. Although the velocity of time in the void is not much different from that in the human world, we have been fighting to this point, at least a few days have passed. Famine, you say, will your backhand be solved by the world? "


    At this time, Lu Li''s eyes, a little flash, began to use words to shake the desolate state of mind.


    Although these old monsters are extremely strong mood, comparable to the heart of the road as iron. However, as long as there is a sense of self perception and the basic biological logic does not collapse, no matter how powerful the thinking is, there will be loopholes.


    Lu Li can see that the famine has become more and more anxious.


    He is not afraid to die here, but he is afraid that he will die here and cause some things in the world to fail.


    "Lu Li, you don''t have to shake my mind with such poor words."


    Huang is still a strange old man who has lived for many years. He can see at a glance that Lu Li is just using words to shake his mind. His voice is cold and unmoved.


    In fact, don''t say that there is something wrong with the god religion in the world. Even if the Holy Light Pope died in front of his eyes, the famine would not be too shaken. However, he has lost an ally with a heavy weight. For Huang, a determined old man, he is not a big event worthy of attention.


    "Little friend, why waste words with him? You and I can''t kill him, but at least we can drag him here and not invade the world."


    At this time, Liang Wuxian on one side suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile: "if I feel good, Xue Zun has already broken the boundary. You and I just need to do the things in front of you. "


    Listen to Liang wuflawless words, Lu Li is slightly frowned.


    It''s not that Liang''s words are too naive. It was the sudden change in the situation that made him feel less real.


    In Zhenwu area, there are two more Tianren strongmen in one breath. On the surface, this is a good thing.


    But in Lu Li''s opinion, this is not only a bad thing, but also a disaster.


    Because there are so many strong people in the world, it can only prove one point.


    The world that the world will wait for has come!


    If not, with the "gate of heaven and man" set up by Jing Qian, the martial arts of the whole world are almost banned. Apart from the restart of the great world and the imminent breakthrough of world status, what else can make so many powerful people suddenly appear in this world?


    "What did you think ofLiang Wuchang is also extremely intelligent person, immediately found that Lu Li''s expression is not quite right.


    "Ha ha."


    Without waiting for Lu Li to reply, the wasteland there has already sneered: "although you have become a man of heaven, your wisdom is still worse than him by more than a little bit."


    Liang wuflawless smell speech, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but, he soon realized the deep meaning hidden in the words of famine.


    "Will the world position be promoted?"


    His tone, a little surprised.


    Lu Li shook his head. "For the moment, it''s just a guess, but the elder is right. There are other strong people to worry about human affairs. We just need to worry about this old monster."


    Having said that, but once this matter is revealed, Liang Wuchang also realizes that they are in a situation where they should not waste time here.


    At the beginning of the upgrading of the world, the whole world will inevitably fall into real chaos. Even if they don''t need to be provoked by the deities, some warriors who are unwilling to die in this way will take the initiative to destroy the mortals in accordance with the idea of the Shinto in exchange for their own living.


    Although the mortals in Zhenwu region should be calculated according to the capital omen, the martial arts can penetrate the whole world, burn mountains and boil the sea. The powerful master can even destroy the mortals in a city by waving his hand. If this kind of opposition is really established, what a terrible loss of life will be?


    The end of the day will come, and the warriors will go crazy. It is estimated that before long, every corner of Zhenwu will become a battlefield completely, and there will be one-sided massacres!


    "Now you know it''s urgent?"


    The sneer on the desolate face became more intense, and then, suddenly, he made an action of preparing to attack.


    Seeing this action, Lu Li and Liang wuflawless immediately feel alert and ready to parry.


    However.


    What they didn''t expect was that Huang was just a shot in the air. Taking advantage of their vigilance, he turned into a streamer and directly smashed the wall leading to the world!


    "Not good!"


    Lu Li''s heart is tight, there is no time to call Liang flawless, it is toward the gap of the wall of the wasteland!


    The gap of the boundary wall is slowly healing. The famine seems to have been waiting for this moment. Without any hesitation, it broke the hidden boundary wall and returned to the world!


    Previously, he was indeed suppressed by Lu Li and Liang wuflawless, which seemed to be extremely miserable.


    However, he took the initiative to take advantage of this opportunity to return to Zhenwu.


    Even if Lu Li had no idea what to do, he did not expect that this situation, which can be called a hopeless situation, could be so meticulous that he separated his mind and looked for the boundary walls arranged in the void.


    Liang flawless see this scene, although slow Lu Li a trace, but also immediately catch up.


    He didn''t know what the wild was planning, but he knew very well that if such monsters were allowed to return to the world, the situation would deteriorate in an instant.


    An old monster trapped in the void, which is mainly targeted by two strong men, and an old monster that the Dragon returns to the sea and does whatever he or she doesn''t care about. Which one is less threatening, I believe an individual can tell.


    On this side, Lu Li and Liang wuflawless chased the wasteland and returned to Zhenwu area. On the contrary, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang pursued and killed the world, which finally attracted the attention of the strong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    The first strong person to react to is the elder of the heavenly gate.


    This old man, who had been fighting against the heaven for many times and led to little longevity, can be regarded as the most powerful existence in the whole world. His divinity swept over a small part of Zhenwu continent, covering an unknown wide range. He suppressed the chaos everywhere and solved the problems left over by the Shinto religion. And when he found the breath of destruction, his old face suddenly appeared with a sense of shock.


    Although he didn''t recognize the power of the beast God, he could feel the extremely strong smell of madness, evil, distortion and madness from the breath of extermination.


    What''s more, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang, who were chasing after him, also showed a trace of dignity to the elder of Tianmen.


    "These two are the two priests of the Shinto religion?"


    Although the distance is more than hundreds of millions of miles away, his cloudy eyes, as if to see through the space, directly look into the distance, and see the chase between the three powerful breath.


    What''s more, the elder of the heavenly gate found their target, which seemed to be Yumo mountain.


    "Yumagic mountain Yumagic mountain... "


    He pondered for a moment, his expression suddenly changed, and the whole person rose from the ground and flew into the sky.


    Many people in Tianmen are at a loss.


    Even the current leader of Tianmen was at a loss for a moment. He didn''t know why he left suddenly.


    However, when Shizu left, in order to avoid people''s panic, the leader of Tianmen still said: "Shizu found out the trend of some residual forces of Shinto, so there should be top experts sitting in charge, so go there in person. Don''t panic!"


    His voice spread far and wide, so that everyone in Tianmen could listen carefully. The restless mood of some disciples was relieved. They continued to camp here and gradually faded away the storm of the sudden departure of the Supreme Master.


    However, the disciples are at ease. Many elders of Tianmen are not fools. They know that this is what the sect leader said to fool people. No matter how strong the Shinto religion is, how many strong people can there be worthy of the supreme elder''s personal action? Not to mention, the dignified expression of the supreme elder before he left indicated that he must have found something amazing.


    As a result, in Tianmen camp, the high-level people constantly communicate with each other, which seems to have some views on this.


    Seeing this scene, the master of Tianmen didn''t stop it. His eyes twinkled and his heart was a little restless.


    When the elder of the heavenly gate was chasing after the breath of destroying the world.


    The founder of the pure heart sect also realized that it was wrong.


    Although she has lived for nearly ten thousand years, she still has a young appearance. She suddenly stands up and stops the doubts of the current leader of the holy cult with her eyes. She frowns and feels for a long time. Finally, she is locked in the Qi opportunity of the three men: miejie, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang. Her face is somewhat dignified.


    "Grandmaster, why not?"


    The leader of Qingxin holy religion, seeing her heavy face, immediately passed on the sound with his mind and asked carefully.


    The founder of Qingxin shook his head and thought, "there is a big devil in the world."


    "The devil?"


    As soon as this was said, the leader of the pure heart holy religion could not sit still.


    This appellation has always been used in the devil gate, heaven and man, but it is an extremely old appellation. Since the fall of the magic gate, the strong men of the old generation died and were injured. Now only the founder of the six holy places, the supreme elder, were the only masters of that era. Only they would use the great devil to call a strong man at heaven and man level.


    However, some of the leaders of the Qingxin holy cult can''t believe that the inheritance of the demon sect in this world is almost cut off. In addition to the kingdom of the heaven and the devil Kingdom, there are only two or three big cats and kittens left. How can a disaster of this level be born?


    "It''s not from the devil''s gate, it''s the leader of the cult." The founder of Qingxin closed her eyes and felt that her ability was one notch worse than that of the supreme elder of Tianmen. However, she soon saw the situation of the three powerful people over there.


    As a strong man in the middle ages, the founder of Qingxin was still used to the name of the Pope. He did not call miejie as the Pope.


    Although the extermination of the world is full of blood evil spirit, like the arrival of demons, it is almost impossible to see through his face under the red light in the eyes of the real strong.


    What''s more, he and Yu Fenghua''s body "material" is not much different. At a glance, we can see that this man used the core technology of the Shinto, so his identity can''t be concealed at all.


    "Theocracy master?"


    The leader of Qingxin sect was even more puzzled. "Although this man is trying to destroy the world, he seems to have some connection with the God clan and is based on the four seas royal court. How can he be related to the demon clan?"


    In fact, from the beginning, founder Qingxin''s thinking direction was wrong.


    Of course, there is evil spirit in miejie, but strictly speaking, it is not the real evil spirit. The beast God was lurking in Zhenwu area at that time. With his strong status as a orc, he naturally mastered many Orc secrets, including the method of swallowing other people''s power and enhancing himself.Its heart is lost, the vitality of the body can not be locked, and a lot of strength is passing away every moment. To survive, the beast God must go to the ancient battlefield to devour the bodies of the strong, absorb strength and maintain himself.


    For the animal God family, the power of the God clan is no less than poison, and the other races can''t get on the stage. According to the principle, only the body of the human race and the animal God family is the best choice. However, the Terran is strong and will not leave a corpse at all. If they know that they will die, they will detonate the energy in their bodies on the spot, frying their flesh and blood into pieces, in exchange for the burial of one or even several powerful men. And even if there is a corpse left, the other strong Terran will be reckless to take away the body of their companions, not to those monsters outside the sky blasphemy.


    Therefore, in addition to devouring the flesh of the same clan, the only choice of the beast God was the remnant of the demon clan.


    Although there are essential differences between the power of the demon and the orc, they are both extremely powerful. The beast God devours the corpses of the demon clan and absorbs the evil Qi, which has an unexpected effect.


    This also indirectly led to the power of the beast God, mixed with unimaginable huge evil spirit. For the existence of Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang, the essence of them is the taboo force that should not exist in the world. However, in the eyes of the strong man who is jealous of evil, such as the founder of Qingxin, it is a new born demon that exudes the power of blood evil and the destruction of the terrifying evil spirit.


    "The founder is going to kill the devil?"


    Seeing the dignified expression of the founder of Qingxin, the leader of Qingxin asked.


    The cards of heaven and man level in the six holy places are all old immortals left in the world. If they make a move once, they may cause their own fall. If it had not been for this catastrophe, the heaven and man level strongmen of the six holy places would not have gone out.


    But even in this case, the leader of Qingxin sect should consider for the sake of the holy religion.


    If the founder of Qingxin falls in the midst of this catastrophe, who can guarantee that the six holy places in the future still have the name of Qingxin holy religion?


    "This demon is too powerful. Although there are two strong men against it, but..."


    The founder of Qingxin also knew her grandson''s worries, but she was also extremely hesitant at the moment.


    Is it to retain its strength and continue to hold the position for the Qingxin holy religion for thousands of years, or to completely release the shackles and kill demons and demons for the world?


    "If you want to kill this demon, you can do it. Don''t worry about us."


    At this time, an elder of Qingxin holy religion also preached: "now this is a disaster faced by all living beings. I am duty bound by Qingxin holy religion. How can we keep our strength and stand idly by for the continuation of the sect?"


    "Younger martial sister?" The leader of Qingxin cult couldn''t help looking at the elder with some warning in his eyes.


    But the elder was fearless and said, "the leader doesn''t have to threaten me. It''s up to the patriarch to decide. Since the establishment of Qingxin holy religion, it has experienced thousands of years. It has always been to eliminate the evil and fight the demons to the end. But now the human situation is special. Even the ancient demon kingdom is doing its best for the world. As one of the six holy places, do we have to think about the gains and losses of one school at this time? "


    She did not avoid the presence of other elders and deacons.


    This made everyone silent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    The leader of the pure heart holy religion had a bad face, but he was not angry, but somewhat ashamed.


    As the leader of one of the six holy places, she must not be a bad person. Even as early as he was young, he used to hold the sacred weapon of the world of mortals and spread his sword everywhere, acting for heaven and eradicating evil spirits.


    Can become the Lord of the six holy places, look at the world, which is not a responsible, ambitious people in the dragon and Phoenix, peerless Tianjiao?


    It''s just that we have to consider not only the development of the church, but also the existence of it over the years!


    Her spirit has been almost wiped out for a long time. Therefore, in the face of the patriarch''s attitude of killing demons and demons, the first thing she thought of was what happened to her ancestor. Qingxin holy religion may be greatly affected and it is difficult to maintain its current status.


    However, knowing that what the elder said was true, the expressions of some elders and deacons on the scene were not quite right. Some people wanted to ease the atmosphere: "younger martial sister Yuke, the elder martial sister is also thinking about our holy religion. Why are you so aggressive?"


    "I''m aggressive?"


    The elder, named Yuke, looked at it calmly and said: "it is really important for the existence of Qingxin holy religion. However, I would like to say a word of great disrespect. Although the founder is now in charge of the holy religion, it forms a balance with the heaven and man in the other five holy places. Can we, the pure heart holy religion must be in the back of our ancestors? Over the years, how many amazing figures have been produced by the holy religion? In terms of talent, skill inheritance, hard work and even cultivation resources, we are no worse than any holy land. Even without the protection of the patriarch, the holy religion must decline? "


    "If this is really the decline, it can only show that our pure heart holy religion, but that''s all."


    "What is the right of such a holy land to survive?"


    When Yuke said these words, he also looked at the pure hearted ancestor who was like an immortal and had no expression. He sorted out his thoughts a little and continued: "what''s more, this disaster now concerns the whole world. What is the significance of the so-called six holy places if we stop our ancestors from doing our best in this catastrophe and wait until the world is destroyed? "


    Speaking of the last sentence, Yuke''s momentum suddenly became extremely strong.


    Even the leader of Qingxin sect, who is a top master, has changed his eyes again and again. He looks at his sister, who is extremely strong in character. He is in a trance for a long time and sighs in his heart that he has been concerned about the affairs of the holy religion for many years and has been stranded in front of the gate of heaven and man for many years. On the contrary, the younger martial sister Yuke, who was once inferior to her in terms of qualifications and talents, was unimpeded. Her strength entered the country rapidly. Now she has stood at the same height as herself.


    Once again, the main beam of Jianfeng was flawless, and the dust was swept away. The sword tomb was full of swords, and he set foot on the sky with him. It was even more unpleasant in my heart.


    "Am I really wrong?"


    The leader of Qingxin was silent.


    The other elders and deacons, even if they wanted to say something, because of the momentum of Yuke''s outburst, they could only take back their words.


    What''s more, it''s no use arguing here.


    Because they are not the ones who really decide.


    Having figured out this point, some people quietly turn their eyes to the founder of Qingxin.


    The founder of Qingxin squinted his beautiful eyes and said, "the calamity of the world should be shared by all living beings."


    Words fall.


    Her posture floats and rises, does not leave any words, flies straight to the horizon!


    The leader of Qingxin sighed a little when he saw this scene. Then he lowered his voice and asked Yuke, "younger martial sister You say, am I really wrong? "


    "There is nothing wrong with elder martial sister."


    What the leader of Qingxin didn''t expect was that Yuke shook his head and said slowly, "if you say something is wrong, it''s also the madmen who are fighting against the human world. It''s a good thing that elder martial sister wants to continue the pure heart holy religion, but it''s a bit out of date. "


    "In the heyday, the inheritance of my Qingxin holy religion must be put in the first place. However, when the turbulent times are approaching, as a holy land in the world, the pure heart holy religion is respected by both the martial arts and the ordinary people. What is the reason to step back half a step for one''s own personal gain? "


    Jade Ke''s eyes twinkled, said his own concept, more said, as a person of holy land, should be conscious.


    Hearing her words, some elders who had been dissatisfied with her heart bowed their heads and were somewhat ashamed.


    The leader of the Qingxin sect sighed: "the words of the younger martial sister are really like a slap in the head, which awakens the elder martial sister."


    She saluted Yu Ke and solemnly said, "if this robbery can be overcome, I will resign as the leader of the sect and give you the talents."


    "Lord!"


    "Elder martial sister!"


    Hearing this, the elders and deacons who had been keeping calm could no longer be silent and spoke out one after another.


    The replacement of the Lord of the holy religion, however, is the key to the inheritance, and it is also a major event of the first class of the holy religion. Even the founder of Qingxin has to ask questions in order to hand over the supreme power.


    Now the leader of Qingxin sect is going to let the virtuous to Yuke. How can we not shock everyone?However.


    What is unexpected is that.


    However, Yuke avoided the master''s half ceremony. In calm, he still felt a little smile: "elder martial sister thinks it''s beautiful. The job of the leader is not only a beautiful job, but also a burden to the martial arts of our generation. You want to leave the position of master and transfer the burden to younger martial sister, but you never think that the younger martial sister doesn''t care about it at all. "


    "I just want to see the scenery above the master. If I am tired of this worldly affairs, how can I go to the sky?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the women present, including the leader of Qingxin sect, were shocked.


    It''s not that Yuke is not disrespectful, but in the process of her speech, there is a faint light emerging behind her, which seems to be an illusion, more like a reality. Not only that, she stood with her hands down, her clothes fluttering, but there were also illusory steps under her feet.


    Some people look at it and find that she is only half a step away from the end of the ladder!


    "This is "There is no scale in the sacred heart." it''s a vision of heaven and man


    An elder finally couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Qingxin sect leader is also half surprised, half envious looking at Yuke.


    However, she soon realized that something was wrong.


    In fact, not only she, but other people also found it strange, all staring at Yuke.


    After a long time, the master of Qingxin whispered: "where is the door?"


    ¡­¡­


    "And the door?"


    At the same time, such a problem has appeared in the mouth of many top masters.


    All of them were strong men who were only a few steps away from the gate of heaven and man. Suddenly, their hearts were agitated, and a virtual image of a ladder appeared under their feet, showing how far they had gone on this ladder.


    But


    The most important thing, the gate of heaven and man, is missing.


    Some people are astonished, some people have a twinkle in their eyes, and others want to try to take advantage of the gate of heaven and man to disappear, break through the realm and complete the advanced level of life.


    No matter what people think, the disappearance of the gate of heaven and man has caused extremely fierce turbulence to the world.


    Top masters are rare, but they are the result of focusing on one country and one faction. If you look at the whole Zhenwu area, no matter how rare the top masters are, they are definitely not a small number.


    Most of these strong people are trapped in front of the gate of heaven and man, unable to cross the huge gate.


    After all, it is the seal left by the road level, which has isolated the evolution path of martial arts. It is extremely difficult for Tianjiao, who is really amazing, to step through that door.


    Originally many Shouyuan will do strong, almost give up walking through the door, give up the scenery behind the door.


    But.


    Now that the gate of heaven and man has disappeared strangely, many people have seen a glimmer of opportunity.


    A strong and incomparable breath, straight into the sky.


    Finally, some people can''t help but want to break through the boundary of martial arts, which is no longer blocked by the gate of heaven and man.


    At the same time.


    Lu Li and Liang Wuchang, who return to the world, are also aware of this. Their eyes are slightly changed.


    Liang Wuchang''s expression is somewhat complicated, mainly because he became a strong man of heaven and man level not long ago. The disappearance of the gate of heaven and man not only does him no good, but also makes him extremely embarrassed.


    However, he is the master of Jianfeng in the end. His expression just changed slightly and then returned to normal.


    On the contrary, Lu Li checked the secluded mansion that had lost most of its functions in the sea at the first time to see the state of the gate of heaven and man.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    To his surprise, there was no movement at the gate of heaven and man in the sea of knowledge, just like the disappearance of the restrictions on the heads of those warriors in Zhenwu area, which had nothing to do with it.


    However, Lu Li turns to think that the gate of heaven and man, which is used to block the world''s martial arts, may really have nothing to do with his own.


    At the beginning, it integrated its own mysterious gate, and was forced to open the curtain of the great world. After that, the gate of heaven and man seemed to break away from the state of half emptiness and half reality.


    In other words, the gate of heaven and man, which blocks the martial arts in the world, has nothing to do with the concrete gate of heaven and man.


    However, Lu Li still felt a little strange.


    "The gate of heaven and man suddenly disappears. Isn''t it the will of the world?" Lu Li understood the truth that he had to settle down before fighting against the outside world.


    "It''s all right, little friend. I can trust it." Liang was magnanimous. He waved his hand to show that he believed in Lu Li, and then said, "but remember one thing, if the situation really deteriorates, all the forces in the world at present should be used to prevent the destruction of the world. Don''t let small things lose big things."


    If the former sentence is that Liang Wuchang shows his magnanimity and trust in Lu Li, then the latter sentence is a complete warning.


    He is very clear about Lu Li''s thoughts, and he also knows what Lu Li is doing here.


    At present, when he was chased and killed, he would not hesitate to flee back to the world. Xue Zun and other strong men of heaven and man level must have some feelings and would not let him destroy them wantonly. Therefore, Liang Wuxian did not worry too much. However, if the plan of extermination of the deities continues, the whole world is in danger. If Lu liruo ignores the whole world for the sake of the gain and loss of one country, Liang Wuchang will not sit back and ignore it.


    The level of life has reached the level of heaven and man, and the thinking has completely changed. Some people are indifferent and ruthless, high above the world, claiming to be gods, while others have the world in mind. What they can see in their eyes is the future of countless creatures.


    Liang wuflawless is obviously the latter.


    If someone can prove that destroying a country can save the world, Liang Wuchang is afraid that he will not have any hesitation. But this is also the reason why he would stand on the opposite side of theocracy. The way of God destroying mortals and saving warriors is too extreme, and there is no merit. Who is more noble, warrior or mortal? No one can make this clear.


    Whether it is the destroyer or the mortal, Liang Wuchang will not make this decision.


    Then, he was doomed to stand on the opposite side of the Shinto.


    But this does not mean that Liang was able to sit back and watch people ignore people''s lives and destroy the situation.


    In his opinion, Lu Li is already a strong man at the level of heaven and man, so he should make a contribution to the world. His eyes should not be confined to the ancient country, nor should his power be used only for some people.


    Lu Li''s current life level is also the level of heaven and man. The transformation of his thinking has enabled him to think more rationally. Therefore, Liang''s idea of "indifference and ruthlessness" will not arouse his antipathy.


    However, rational thinking and perceptual thinking are not antagonistic to each other. Although Lu Li can think rationally, he is also very clear about what is really more important to himself.


    However, Lu Li did not refute Liang''s words, and again arched his hand and said, "please rest assured, one step ahead will be."


    Liang Wuxia takes a deep look at Lu Li.


    Of course, he could see that Lu Li didn''t take this remark to heart.


    But he didn''t try again.


    But in a deep voice he said, "Terran No compromise. "


    With these words, he turned and turned into a dazzling sword light, and went straight to the yumagic mountain.


    Terran, never compromise.


    It''s a belief shared by most people, even by all those who are still fighting.


    Lu Li repeated these five words in his heart. His face was slightly moved, and then he showed a wry smile, "Terran, uncompromising, as a strong man, we must compromise for the sake of the Terran. Is that what you''re trying to convey? "


    How could he not hear Liang''s implication?


    Shaking his head, Lu Li will be a little strange heart, drive out, is also the incarnation of streamer, toward the direction of swallowing heaven.


    Although he and Liang Wuchang, who have already broken through the level of life, can tear up the void at will and live for thousands of miles. But now the Zhenwu world has been opened, and the aura fluctuation is extremely terrible. At the moment of Lu Li''s return, he feels that all kinds of laws suppress him. Although he can break the rules by force, he is now against the world will of Zhenwu region, which has no advantages but great disadvantages.


    In case of serious injury, it will be a waste of money.


    What''s more, their flying speed is not much worse than tearing space.


    After their return from the void, they appeared in Zhenwu region, not a remote continent, but there were still hundreds of billions of miles away from the ancient times. However, the speed of the land was tens of millions of miles away from the present day. The space was cut by his speed and covered with black cracks, which was only a line away from the complete collapse and fragmentation.


    After a few breaths, Lu Li returned to the ancient times.meanwhile.


    If Su Lao, who was struggling against the expansion of the virtual world, felt something, he said in a low voice: "you boy, you have some conscience."


    As soon as his words rang out, Lu Li''s figure appeared abruptly at the side of Su Lao''s body.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Su, that guy is a little tricky. He''s late." Lu Li first gives a look to Mu Ning Qiu, who is surprised on his face, and then shows a smile to the old man.


    Su Lao''s turbid eyes swept over Lu Li''s body. At first, he felt the breath that Lu Li sent out. Even he felt a little frightened. The complex emotions only appeared for a moment, and then disappeared in a flash. He had no good airway: "since you are back, don''t you help the old man quickly? I''m an old bone, I''m here to wipe your ass, do you


    Lu Li hears the speech and laughs.


    Su Lao''s words are not true.


    This virtual world, indeed, was filled with Zhenwu domain because of the fight with Luo Chunqiu. If it is allowed to develop, the whole Zhenwu region will suffer.


    So, Lu Li carries the power of fate, a magnificent sword, rises, and cuts straight to the dark and empty space!


    Although the virtual world is terrifying, it can be easily suppressed by the strong man of heaven and man with all his strength.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    The light of the sword is like a rainbow, which pierces the sky.


    The dark virtual world is just like being illuminated by the sun, and it will melt in an instant with the speed visible to the naked eye. Although he is also a top man of heaven, he has been assimilated under the law of Zhenwu region, and his life has almost come to an end. Unless he sacrifices himself regardless of his own life, he can only suppress this virtual world with the power of heaven and man for a short time, and can not eradicate it.


    But Lu Li is different.


    He was not only a new comer to heaven and man, but did not even take the road of breaking the realm with martial arts. He led his own transformation by the transformation of energy. Although the law of heaven and earth in Zhenwu domain had an effect on him, it was very little. Even if he tried his best, he did not take any consideration.


    In the blink of an eye, the sword light has completely suppressed the virtual world, crushed it, and drove back to the void again.


    See this scene, those around the master level strong, heart is a loose, and then, someone with a complex look at Lu Li.


    They all saw the previous battle between Lu Li and Huang, and knew the strength of this young man. Now I have a close contact with him and see with my own eyes that he suppressed the virtual world, and I can feel the so-called power of heaven and man level.


    "You boy, after all, you have some conscience. You know you can help the old man when you come back."


    Seeing the virtual world disappear, Su Lao''s heart was also relieved, and then said to Lu Li: "do you know how much trouble you have caused? If I had not given up this old bone, by the time you came back, the ancient five kingdoms would have ceased to exist. "


    "What you taught me is."


    Lu Li smiles. Then he looks straight and looks at the other masters. He stops for a moment on Shen Qingping''s blood stained look. Then he says, "masters, it''s hard, but it''s not time to relax. Now there is a great chaos in the world. I''m afraid that the fire of war will spread all over the place. The predecessor of the wasteland is the devil gate, which will surely become the center of the chaos. During this period of time, I have to bother you to put down your opinions and jointly suppress the chaos in all parts of the wasteland. "


    "Put down the door view? Do you mean we have to support other countries? "


    Father Fei frowned.


    He was not afraid of Lu Li, and yelled: "boy, do you know what kind of relationship is between the five kingdoms in ancient times? Other than that, the other three countries were almost suppressed by the extreme heaven demon kingdom for many years with their own efforts. The royal families suffered heavy losses, and the aristocratic families were almost slaughtered by the kingdom. Their hatred of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil is a blood feud that has no room to turn around. Even if we come forward, those people will never agree to take action. They would rather stick to their own one acre and three parts of the land, and they will not help the kingdom of the devil! "


    Speaking of this, the old ancestor of the Fei family immediately said: "moreover, your dialogue in the void has long been publicized by the Shinto. At present, the warriors in the whole Zhenwu region have to face a choice: to kill mortals and save themselves, or to sacrifice themselves and become mortals! "


    "In the face of such a choice, the trouble will be bigger than you think."


    "Yes, Lu Xiaoyou, you need to know that the current situation is not as optimistic as you think. The royal family of our holy Kingdom has already sent a message to the waste ancient countries. The extreme heaven and the devil Kingdom refused on the spot. The attitude of the other three countries is vague. Even if we want to help the ancient town to suppress the chaos, we still need the cooperation of various masters. "


    Although Shen Qingping was covered with blood, he was still full of energy and spirit. As soon as he opened his mouth, he pointed out the current situation and said to Lu Li: "I know that Lu Xiaoyou is concerned about the world, and even countries with little friendship want to help. But... "


    He has not finished, Mu Ning autumn has already received a sentence: "even if you want to save people, there is no need to save those who want to die."


    Mu Ning Qiu''s words are extremely straightforward. In her opinion, the world has already encountered such disasters. It is the time for all of us to make concerted efforts. What is the result? For the time being, the other three countries have weakened their national strength due to the extreme heaven and demon Kingdom, and there are four sorrows. In the face of such disasters, it can be said that they have no resistance. In the face of the contact between the kingdom of swallowing heaven, they were still ambivalent and ambiguous. This means that the emperors and many ministers of the three kingdoms were planning to take advantage of the disaster.


    What do you do to save a group of dead people?


    This is why Mu Ning Qiu is so indifferent.


    "Xiaoqiuqiu, you can''t say that."


    Lu Li noticed Mu Ning Qiu''s words and complained a little. He couldn''t help joking with her.


    Mu Ning Qiu is wrinkling Xiumei, staring at Lu Li: "what do you call me?"


    "Don''t think you''ve become a man of heaven, I don''t dare to beat you."


    "Well, I''m also thinking about Zhenwu." Lu Li waved his hand and simply changed the topic. He looked around at the crowd and said slowly, "you may as well think about how many people there are in the five kingdoms of waste antiquity?"


    "The number of people in a holy land that devours heaven alone has exceeded 10 billion? If we add up the number of "black households" who have not yet been accounted for, the number will only be greater. As far as I know, among the five ancient kingdoms, the tuntian Shengguo is not well-known for its population. Compared with the population, tuntian Shengguo is only the fourth"Well, if you include the heaven and the devil Kingdom, the ordinary people of the other four countries will be nearly 100 billion. In your eyes, such a huge number may not be a big deal at first, but if these people died in this catastrophe, how terrible would they be? "


    "There may be some problems in the decision-making level of the other four countries, but this does not mean that we should spread our anger on the innocent people. Do you understand this


    "Of course we all understand what you mean."


    Shen Qingping sighed: "but now, including the heaven and the devil Kingdom, they all refuse to join hands. We swallow the Heavenly Kingdom. We have neither the status nor the strength to unify the five kingdoms."


    As soon as the words came out, there were still several masters who were moved by Lu Li, and their expressions suddenly faded down.


    Yeah.


    Even if tuntian Shengguo really wants to help the ancient people, how can they have the strength to complete the great unification that even the extremely heavenly demon emperor can''t do?


    The decision makers of the four countries have problems, but it is absolutely impossible to bypass them.


    The holy kingdom of swallowing heaven does not have that capacity.


    "It''s very simple. It''s an extraordinary time. It''s a very special method." Lu Li said with a smile: "since the decision-making levels of the other four countries are not obedient, they just need to win over one group and suppress another. If they are not obedient, then all the people will be killed and the obedient people will be on the top. "


    Just a paragraph of words, the moment of speaking, is to let the present people, completely into silence.


    Mu Ning Qiu looked at Lu Li in surprise. From his purple eyes, he saw a cold light of indifference.


    She was so nervous that she seemed to want to say something, but she was caught by the "Mujing" on one side.


    This bathing whale, of course, is Huang Xuan''s disguise.


    Huang Xuan took Mu Ning Qiu''s arm, shook her head slightly, and said, "life level breaks through heaven and man, and thinking will evolve. In his eyes, killing several masters is no different from killing a few mole ants. However, he can still remember to protect the ancient people, which shows that he has not set foot on the road of real ruthlessness. "


    The breakthrough of life level will bring earth shaking changes to thinking, which is very clear to Huang Xuan who has practiced the inheritance of the upper world.


    And she also knows that there are many heaven and man level existence, who have practiced the merciless way, break love, indifferent and inhuman, almost like the gods on the high. All kinds of human beings are mole ants to them, let alone tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, even if it is hundreds of millions, billions, hundreds of billions, that is just a meaningless number.


    However, Lu Li obviously did not set foot on this road, so HuangXuan stopped Mu Ning Qiu from opening his mouth. He could not offend his side''s power of World War I at this time.


    These two people''s small movements, Lu Li looked in the eyes, but also felt the fluctuation of the spirit transmission.


    However, he just smiles and doesn''t pay attention to it. What''s more, he doesn''t listen to what Huang Xuan says to Mu ningqiu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    In fact, he knows his own changes.


    The 15 fold increase in thinking has already made his brain work, surpassing the so-called supercomputer of previous generations. However, he knew that he was still a creature, even if the level of change, the world in his eyes was very different, but as long as he did not turn himself into an eternal program or some kind of logic algorithm, he would never set foot on the road of real ruthlessness.


    Although the so-called "Tao" is illusory and difficult to understand, Lu Li knows that what he wants to do is to protect the people and things he cares about, which is called "Tao".


    The transformation of life level, the increase of thinking and the macro change brought about by it can not shake this point.


    Therefore, Lu Li knows that Mu Ning Qiu must be very worried about his current state, which is very normal.


    After all, not long ago, they were still at the same level. As a result, they have suddenly opened up such a big distance. In Mu Ning Qiu''s eyes, his personality seems to have undergone a great change. It''s hard to prove whether such a change is good or bad, but mu ningqiu is not the kind of silent character that hinders his strength.


    Sure enough, after being stopped by Huang Xuan, Mu Ning''s eyes flashed a little hesitation, and then he said, "although this is very efficient, how can you know that the other four countries are all damned people? This is not a war. This is a catastrophe that the Terrans must face together. Although you have a good point, the total number of mortals in the four ancient countries is far more than 100 billion, but the number of royal family members and important officials of the four countries can not be ignored. Even if it''s a demon Kingdom, they may not all be damned if they don''t meet each other in the battlefield. If it''s normal, at this moment, I don''t approve of the behavior of fighting within the family and consuming combat power. "


    Her words, at first glance, seemed a little too feminine, even the virgin. However, when a master level strong man intended to refute, Lu Li raised his hand and stopped the other party. Then he said strangely: "you''re right, you are cruel enough, xiaoqiuqiu."


    Mu Ning autumn cold hum, no explanation, nor correct Lu Li''s address to himself.


    What she said seemed to be trying to justify the royal family members of the four countries. In fact, it was just an implicit reminder to Lu Li that those people were not weak warriors. Instead of killing them in this way, it was better to make use of the waste, let their lives, and finally give full play to their waste heat.


    The strong man of heaven and man level should kill and catch the master even under the master, but it is just a thought. It would be better to arrest them and send them to some places to exert their fighting power.


    After all, mu ningqiu is the princess of the demon kingdom. He was a cruel man who could not change his face when he was caught in the black prison of xuanjianzong. She''s kind and soft? Lu Li preferred to believe that Huang Xuan had changed her ways.


    Obviously, Huang Xuan also understood Mu Ning Qiu''s implication, and her face was full of strange expressions, as if she had never thought that this little girl had such a cruel heart.


    "Well, you can do it as you like. The royal families of the four countries are indeed a strong force. It is a pity to kill them like this. "


    Lu Li said, and then looked at the side of the Liang Yuan big general manager, "and then there is one thing, need Liang manager to do."


    "But at the command of manager Lu."


    Now the two people''s strength gap is too big, Liang Yuan will not put any spectrum in front of Lu Li, nodded and arched his hand and said.


    "There are some organs and beasts in the Ministry of creation. They were used to deal with the kingdom of heaven and devil. I had some worries at first. But now it seems that the world is suffering a lot. It''s time for these things to come out."


    "As the leader of the manufacturing department, the worker Saint Tang should make a contribution to swallow up the Heavenly Kingdom. Manager Liang will give him another message for me


    Lu Li said here, his eyes twinkled with a trace of fierce light, "the town devil is placed there, can only be broken iron. Now there are ready-made "big demons" to suppress them. If they wait any longer, they will be dealt with according to their adultery. "


    Liang Yuan heard this, and his eyes also glanced over the fine light, knowing that this was a warning given by Lu Li to Tang here.


    For Liang Yuan, the chief manager, it is not a secret that the manufacturing department creates the intelligence of the town devil. However, it has not yet been completed yet. It is a combination of the efforts of the whole building department and the hope of the Tang Dynasty. Before it is fully formed, Tang will not be willing to let it show people easily.


    However, with Lu Li''s warning, even if Tang is not willing to do so, he has to weigh the anger of a man and nature strong man. Can he bear it.


    "The transmutation of life level did have some influence on him. I just hope that this kind of influence will be good, not bad. "


    Liang Yuan took a deep look at Lu Li, and then said, "I understand."


    This is, he completely lowered his posture, as in the face of the emperor of tuntian Shengguo.


    However, all the people present had no opinion.


    The strong man at the level of heaven and man is comparable to the existence of the gods on earth. Let alone the chief manager of Liang Yuan, he has already possessed this strength even though he has wiped out the imperial court and made himself Emperor.


    "Lu Xiaoyou, are we old bones still useful?"At this time, Shen Qingping also looked at Lu Li, in the voice, with a bit of inquiry.


    But he is obviously not as comfortable as Liang Yuan.


    Because he still remembers that his little grandson had a grudge with this man of heaven. Although he knew that the logic of thinking would change greatly after he became a man of heaven, Shen Qingping was not sure whether he would remember the hatred at the beginning when he remembered the name of the young devil in front of him.


    Then, Lu Li''s words let his heart''s uneasiness disperse a little bit.


    "Mr. Shen and his predecessors will sit in the territory of their own country, and if they find any religious people, they will directly suppress them. The best way to ensure that the situation will not continue to deteriorate is to start with the root causes. "


    Between the words, Lu Li raised his hand, and the power of purple destiny began to transform into a dark gold ray of energy.


    Lu Li put the silk energy into the air and presented it to the public. He explained: "the way in which the Shinto is used is this so-called" divine power. ". In fact, this is part of the power of the sea god General of the four seas royal court. Even if it is to the master, it also has the effect of increasing. But the price is to become a half man half demon monster, even the mind will be affected. Nowadays, those madmen in the world are afraid of being led out of the dark side of their hearts by divine power. Remember this breath of power. If you encounter the existence of being able to control it, you must suppress it strongly, without any hesitation. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, people immediately gathered together and began to feel the power carefully. Sure to remember the breath of the sea god, the old ancestor of the Fei family said: "don''t worry, we can''t help you with the big things, but if you find such small things, you will definitely blow them up!"


    Lu Li showed a smile and looked at Shen Qingping: "what does Shen think?"


    "It''s really a matter of urgency. It''s just for us immortals." Shen Qingping also carefully remembered the breath of the general of the sea god and nodded his head: "if we meet people who have this power, we will eradicate them."


    This is a promise. At the same time, it shows Lu Li that these masters are still useful.


    Lu Li ignored Shen Qingping''s complicated mind, and his thoughts turned quickly. He gently stroked his palm and said, "let''s start as soon as possible."


    Smell speech, a few already more than 100 years old of each family ancestor look at one eye, is to see the helpless and bitter smile in each other''s eyes.


    Oneself wait for a person, this is by a young person loathe to dally?


    However, as martial artists, they also understood the principle that the strong should be respected. Led by Shen Qingping, the ancestors of each family nodded to Lu Li, which turned into a streamer and left.


    Then, Lu Li''s eyes swept toward the imperial capital. His powerful and unreasonable mind covered every corner of the capital, as well as those crazy warriors.


    "Go away!"


    Without half a word of nonsense, Lu Li opened his mouth and uttered a word, which was like a magnificent heavenly power. It shattered the space and swept across the eight wastelands, just like a heavy rain, washing every corner of the imperial capital!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    At this moment, in the middle of the old street, a hill has been built in front of Dong Ao. Those crazy warriors are still rushing towards the old street.


    The butcher left and went to support all parties. The pressure of the street fell on him alone.


    Even if Dong Ao is a top master, there is a trace of fatigue between his brows and eyes.


    If Yao Dou had not been there, he had shared a lot of pressure for him. With the increasing number of crazy warriors, Dong Ao would have been seriously injured.


    "Go away!"


    Just then.


    Dong Ao heard the sound of thunder, echoing in the whole sky.


    Then, there was a vast and boundless pressure, which broke the sky curtain and broke up the whole imperial capital.


    Even if the pressure was not directed at him, Dong Ao felt a burst of palpitation, and could not help but use his powerful fist to fight against it.


    Even Dong Ao is like this. Standing on one side, Yao Dou seems to be pulled out of the water. Almost at the moment of the sound, his knees soften and he almost falls to the ground.


    "What?" Yao Dou covered his ears with unspeakable shock. He looked at the broken sky and the dark cracks in the space.


    However, Dong Ao found that after this thunderous roar, all the crazy warriors were struck by lightning, and their movements were strangely stagnant. Some of them even fell to the ground after freezing.


    Look carefully, their eyes, have lost the divine light, seven orifices bleeding, most of them were shocked to lose consciousness, some of the poor strength of the devil, is on the spot was broken viscera, even the brain has become a boiling paste.


    This is the power of heaven and man, advanced life. Even the master is not a life. He is like a God. He is in charge of life and death.


    Dong Ao realized what had happened. His eyes were a little complicated. He looked in the direction of the voice and said in a low voice, "he''s back."


    At this time, Yao Dou''s ears were still buzzing. He couldn''t hear what Dong Ao was saying. He could only judge from his mouth. Some of them were speechless and said, "come back when you come back. What can you do with such arrogance?"


    Nevertheless, Yao Dou was relieved.


    At least, there are strong people like Lu Li returning to the world, the chaos in the world should be able to alleviate a bit.


    Dong Ao shook his head and said, "he should just stay in the imperial capital for a while, and won''t stay in tuntian Shengguo for too long. After all, that monster has not been eliminated. "


    Compared with Yao Dou, Dong Ao has a deeper insight into the nature of some things.


    He knew that Lu Li''s return to the world, the real thing to deal with is the monster. This return to the imperial capital should be just a matter of convenience, to liberate the masters of the imperial capital, so that these forces can support the four sides and quickly calm down the chaos of swallowing the Heavenly Kingdom.


    As for himself, there is not much time to waste in this respect.


    "However, his current strength has really grown to an extremely terrible level."


    After saying that, Dong Ao looks at the black crack in the sky which is still not healed. In his tone, there are some lingering palpitations.


    Lu Li''s current strength, compared to the old night, are to be a terrible level.


    What''s more, his action seems to have no consideration. The suppression of the law of heaven and earth on him is not as serious as imagined.


    Just like those strong people in Tianwaitian can''t make a move at will, Su Lao is the guardian of the world, but the number of times he can do his best is also limited. Although the law of heaven and earth has opened some convenient doors for him, it does not mean that he can freely exert the power of heaven and man.


    This is also one of the reasons why those strong people in Zhenwu region will immediately enter Tianwaitian heaven once they break through the level of heaven and man. The will of the world is not friendly to the "transcendent" who see the divine realm. Various kinds of shackles have imposed on them, which has greatly weakened the hand of heaven and man. Even if we ignore it, the reversion of heaven and earth will be enough for them to drink.


    But Lu Li seems to be able to ignore this, which is what really makes Dong Ao feel terrible.


    After a while, Dong Ao shook his head and said, "since the problem of the imperial capital has been solved by him, we should go to other places to play a role."


    "Where are we going? Not here? " Yao Dou was slightly stunned.


    Although he doesn''t know why Dong Ao has been guarding the old street, he can see that there must be something in the deep of the old street that Dong Ao cares about very much, and those crazy people who have to destroy it.


    Even if Lu Li killed those lunatics, Yao Dou didn''t expect that Dong Ao would give up the old street.


    "At the level of heaven and man, the fire of war will gradually transfer to the high-level combat power, and the warriors who can understand the xuanjing and the immortal will become cannon fodder, and they will soon realize this. We must take advantage of the present situation to control the fire that has not yet been ignited within a certain range. "


    "This should also be the reason for Lu Li''s return."


    Dong Ao changed his reticence and explained a lot to Yao Dou.However, "we" in his words obviously refers to the level of top masters.


    No matter how talented Yao Dou is, he will not be able to play a role in this battle with his indestructible strength.


    Yao Dou also knew himself. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "I know. Don''t worry, I won''t be a burden."


    In his words, there was more or less a sense of loss.


    But as Yao Dou himself said, he is a burden everywhere. Even if it is to deal with those who have been crazy, once they are surrounded, their cultivation will be doomed to death.


    Hearing this, Dong Ao reached out his hand and rubbed Yao Dou''s head. In Yao Dou''s dissatisfied eyes, he said in a low voice: "if this disaster can be safely overcome, the future will be your young people''s world."


    Before Yao Dou understood the deep meaning of Dong Ao''s words, Dong Ao had already taken back his hand. His towering posture rose from the ground, accelerating in mid air, and almost instantly disappeared into the sky.


    Yao Dou bit his teeth and rubbed his hair more disorderly. He turned around in silence and limped to the boxing hall. Then he pulled out a pair of black boxing sets that Dong Ao had left for himself. After thinking about it, he put it on his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    A powerful threat broke out, and with his own strength suppressed the whole imperial capital of Lu Li, at the moment, he turned his eyes and looked at the strange old resident there.


    Su Lao took a deep look at Lu Li, and then said, "you little boy, don''t you want to give the old man a horse power?"


    "Su Lao, where is this? You are the guardian of the world. In the next battle, you must help."


    Lu Li arched his hand with a smile, and his attitude was still modest.


    However, in the eyes of the old master, a trace of tacit understanding was established between them.


    Su Lao sighed in his heart. Knowing what Lu Li meant, he shook his head slightly and said frankly: "I don''t know the plan of the world will. And to tell you the truth, the so-called guardian of the world is just a dog raised by the will of the world. Under the suppression of the law of heaven and earth, most of heaven and man can''t spare no effort to shoot, and they will be hurt. However, the guardian of the world''s will can fight with all his strength to deter other heaven and man. Although his combat effectiveness will not be affected, the burning is life


    "It''s really a vicious trick to select a strong man from the world who can open the door of heaven and man and open the world. And then he was trained to be a so-called guardian, which was used to check and balance other heaven and man, resulting in the situation that the dog bit the dog, but the world will hide behind his back and reap the benefits of the fish... "


    Speaking of this, Su Lao''s expression on his face has been a lot dimmer, with a sense of self mockery, with a bitter smile: "so, we think we are chess players, the result is just a sad chess piece controlled by the will of the world."


    Chess player, chess piece, identity transfer, it is impossible to say that there is no idea in mind.


    But Su Lao didn''t lie. He didn''t know something about the will of the world. Sometimes, this is the fan of the game. As a strong man who is closest to the will of the world, he is not aware of any evil thoughts of the world will.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    In fact, when Lu Li mentioned this matter in front of Su Lao, he didn''t want to hold him accountable or settle accounts after autumn.


    Before the transformation of thinking, Lu Li might have doubted Su Lao, but since then, Lu Li has seen many things more thoroughly and pointed to the essence.


    There is no plan for the malice of the will of the world. All this is its survival instinct, including the existence of the elderly, but only a part of the instinct.


    It doesn''t have your idea of good and evil of human race, and there is no so-called conspiracy calculation. It''s like a giant on the top, passing through a mountain and river, being crushed and killed by mole ants. Is there any hatred between them? Can giants calculate, or deliberately target ants?


    It was only after recognizing this fact that Lu Li understood that even if he became a strong man at the level of heaven and man, he still could not jump over the "overall situation" of the world.


    Perhaps, for the will of the world, the so-called heaven and man are just slightly stronger ants.


    The idea turned in his heart like an electric wave. Lu Li sighed and said to Su Lao: "you don''t have to belittle yourself. In fact, in today''s world, who is the chess player and who is the chess piece has long been unclear. What about chess pieces and players? As strong as the will of the world, can''t and can''t change the crazy plan of God''s destruction? And we, who are regarded as chessmen by the will of the world, now stand in the same line with it. Even if it is only temporary, we have to sigh that the power of destiny is really amazing. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li looked at Mu Ning Qiu and Huang Xuan, especially Huang Xuan. "Now I have probably known why you are in tuntian Shengguo. If there is no accident, it will be Luo Chunqiu. "


    "If you look at the whole world, there is no one who has the strength to send you from the extreme heaven demon kingdom to the tuntian holy kingdom in an instant, except for the Luo Chunqiu which is integrated with the famine."


    When Huang Xuan heard the words, her disguise was suddenly untied and changed back to the original appearance. She said with a little doubt: "Luo Chunqiu? He is just a top master. How could he send me here without a sound? "


    As the former leader of Tianmen, the information of Luo Chunqiu is not a secret among the royal families of the five kingdoms.


    The power of this demon Slayer is really strong. However, Huang Xuan doesn''t think that he can pass through the defense of the heaven demon Kingdom quietly and bring her, the Royal Princess, to the enemy country.


    And even if it was him, what was the purpose of his doing it?


    Noticing her eyes, Lu Li knew what she was thinking, and said faintly: "this answer is in the Royal magic mountain."


    "Lin Wangbei, Li Wuming, Mujing, and maybe even some powerful people we don''t know are all led to the yumagic mountain. The ultimate goal of Shinto seems to have something to do with Yumo mountain. We have to go to this mountain to find the answer we want. "


    "Yumagic mountain..."


    Su Lao pondered, "these people, should not want to wake up the evil thoughts under the Yumo mountain?"


    Su Lao once told Lu Li before that under the imperial demon mountain, there was a huge evil idea suppressed. Although the source is unknown, it is certain that once the evil idea is released, it will become a strong man at the top level of heaven and man.


    Although now the world has more than one heaven and man level combat power.


    However, it is not a good thing for the whole world to join in the war.


    More importantly, there are rumors that yumagic mountain is likely to be a one-way channel to communicate with the demon world.


    If this rumor is true, maybe those lunatics of the Shinto religion want to open this channel to attract demons from the outside!


    Either way, it''s not good news.


    "It seems that my old bone is going to die today." Su Lao suddenly understood the meaning of Lu Li''s words and said with a bitter smile.


    Although he was able to fight with all his strength under the pressure of the law of heaven and earth, he could hold on for a few hours at most. After the outbreak, he would fall into the shadow of death.


    "You don''t have to sacrifice your predecessors. After all, in addition to you and me, there are also xuezun and the Lord of Jianfeng."


    At the moment, Lu Li didn''t know Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang. He just thought according to the four strong men of heaven and man level and said calmly, "it''s not difficult to suppress the famine with the strength of the four of us. However, there seems to be some agreement between Huang and the Pope of Shinto. The Pope of Shenhua is also a top master. He knows the power of the God family very well. Even if he takes this opportunity to break through to the level of heaven and man, I don''t think it''s strange. "


    "In other words, there should be two heavenly beings on the other side, and four people on our side?"


    Mu Ning autumn pondered: "with four to two, it seems that the problem is not big."


    "No, strictly speaking, there are more than four heavenly beings on our side." Huang Xuan said with a light smile: "don''t forget that the six holy places have already known about it. The reason why the holy land is a holy land is that there are strong people at the level of heaven and man. Although their level of heaven and man is limited by the law of heaven and earth, it is not much different from that of the elder, and even worse than that of the elder. However, the strength of these people can be our help. ""The six sacred sites can not be completely relied on."


    Lu Li shook his head and said: "among them, there should be many people who are thinking about the survival of the holy land. The force of heaven and man is the foundation of the holy land. Once the strong man in heaven and man level dies, it will be a great blow to the holy land itself. Even if they have heaven and man level strong men willing to hand, they can not be expected to do their best. "


    "I don''t know other people''s old men, but the little girl of Qingxin Shengjiao is jealous of evil. If she does, she will never die with the other side. "


    At this time, Su Lao seemed to think of something, his face strange way.


    Little girl?


    Lu Li was stunned at first, and then he thought of the founder of Suo Lao who was likely to be talking about the sacred religion of pure heart.


    The other party is also an old antique who has lived for thousands of years, but in front of Su Lao, the "old ghost" who created the era of wanzu, she is indeed a little girl.


    After all, it was only after the end of the wanzu era that the founder of Qingxin holy religion created the holy religion, which has become one of the six holy places. I''m afraid she has to hold a disciple''s ceremony in front of Su Lao and call him an elder.


    "For now, press. Huang and Pope Shenhua have not been able to meet for the time being. Youliang has no flaw in pursuing him. I''m afraid Huang dare not go directly to Yumo mountain. After all, as an alien, the law of heaven and earth must suppress him more than ordinary people. "


    Lu Li thought and said.


    This is not a shot in the dark.


    For the world will of Zhenwu region, the alien is the alien, the invader.


    Although the Terrans of Zhenwu region, who broke the limit and transformed into heaven and man, are also excluded by heaven and earth, the world will of Zhenwu region still regards them as half of their own people.


    In the human world, the strength of the famine will be suppressed to an intolerable level. On the contrary, Liang wuflawless is just like a fish in water. It can be seen that the two sides are completely restrained.


    Therefore, if Huang does not want to plan bankruptcy, he will not go directly to Yumo mountain, but will try his best to get rid of Liang wuflawless.


    In a short period of time, you can put the Royal magic mountain on hold for a while.


    However, the old night heard this sentence, but some do not understand, doubt: "you boy, should not really want to let waste ancient unification first?"


    Su Lao knows that Lu Li''s feelings for the holy land of swallowing heaven are not general.


    Now there is a great disorder in Huanggu. He may first suppress the wasteland countries in order to swallow up the holy kingdom of heaven, and then deal with the affairs of Yumo mountain after the unification of Huanggu.


    However, in this way, there will be no distinction between the primary and secondary, which may delay the aircraft.


    Su Lao worried that Lu Li could not carry it clearly, so he began to remind him: "if the kid on the sword peak is unreliable, the evil idea under the Yumo mountain will be released, and it will be too late to say anything else."


    "Rest assured."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "I''m not so confused about the situation, but if I can take advantage of this opportunity to deal with some of the chaos first, it''s also a good thing for the whole world."


    Su laowen speech, carefully observe Lu Li''s expression, see he does not seem to be fake, at the same time, also have a plan, hesitated for a while, then said: "you know something about it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    Of course, Lu Li has a good idea. To be honest, the main purpose of his return this time is to calm down the chaos in Zhenwu region.


    After all, we must settle in first. Strictly speaking, Zhenwu area is their rear area. For all the strong men in the world, the most important thing is "homeland".


    What is home?


    To a large extent, Zhenwu area is the home of all the strong Terrans. To say small, a city, a place, aristocratic families, and all the powerful people care about is home.


    Liang wuflawless is so, xuezun Luyu is so, and Lu Li himself is even more so.


    Even if he conquered the wilderness, defeated the Divine Conspiracy, and saved the world, there was only a wasteland left in the end. All the things he cared about were destroyed. What''s the point of saving the world?


    Therefore, when Liang Wuchang gave the warning, Lu Li''s attitude was ambiguous. At the same time, Liang Wuchang also knew that if he said something, Lu Li would not have paid attention to it at all.


    "It''s time to go back to your aunt."


    After everything was arranged properly, Lu Li looked at Mu Ning Qiu and said, "the current situation of the imperial capital, even if you are not here, it doesn''t matter. On the contrary, it''s your aunt who needs our help. "


    Mu Ning autumn show eyebrows slightly frown.


    Lu Li''s address is somewhat uncomfortable.


    Once upon a time, Lu Li called mu Hongxiu "the royal highness of the yanwang". Now, Lu Li calls mu Hongxiu "your aunt" straightforwardly, which makes mu ningqiu a little strange. At the same time, he takes a deep look at Lu Li and says, "although you suppress those crazy warriors, don''t forget that apart from the madmen controlled by the Shinto, the warriors of Zhenwu region should be There are also a lot of crazy guys hiding in China


    That''s true.


    Apart from the warriors controlled by the Shinto, looking at the whole Zhenwu area, it is not that no one agrees with the idea of Shinto.


    In their view, the warrior should be superior to the existence of ordinary people. If the world is going to be destroyed, why do they have to sacrifice themselves to protect the mortals? It is more in line with their values to wipe out the mortals and leave a world where only the warriors survive.


    Such people are by no means in the minority.


    Even in those aristocratic families of the imperial capital, there are many guys who hide this idea.


    Mu Ning Qiu''s warning is to tell Lu Li that he should not take things too simply. Even if Lu Li broke through the realm and became the top of Zhenwu realm and a strong man at heaven and man level, could he still kill those crazy warriors who had the flesh and blood of the sea god in one word, but could he still kill those crazy people who did not appear to have any abnormality on the surface, but were actually supporters of the Shinto extermination plan?


    Those people are not stupid people who exchange intelligence quotient for strength. On the premise of knowing that the heaven and man have appeared in Zhenwu area, they will not show up easily. They will hide in the crowd and restrain their breath. If they really want to find it, how can they find it? Even if you can find one, can you find all of them?


    Unless the strong men of heaven and man are also mad and carry out large-scale massacres, hundreds or thousands of mortals and warriors are slaughtered for one or two religious followers.


    Naturally, Lu Li could not do such a thing.


    At present, Zhenwu area is shrouded in a crazy atmosphere, but he is not crazy. He knows that the end result of doing this is to depart from his heart. Even heaven and man on his side can''t let him go.


    "It''s a bit of a problem."


    After listening to Mu Ning Qiu''s suggestion, Lu Li licked his lips, and his eyes were cold: "whenever there is a big mess, there will be people fishing in troubled waters. In a sense, this kind of adultery is more damned than the Shinto religion, but it must be admitted that they are like dog skin plaster, which can''t be thrown away or killed completely. "


    "But don''t worry about it."


    After a pause, Lu Li said, "as long as we liberate Shenwei as soon as possible, with the power of Tianbu, we will soon be able to find out how many people in our" compatriots "have hidden thoughts. Believe me, even if they started to believe in the teachings of the gods on the way, I have other ways to get them to show themselves. "


    "What else? What can I do? "


    Mu Ning Qiu said curiously, "if you can''t even find out the secret of the Ministry of heaven, what good way do you have?"


    After asking this question, Mu Ning Qiu''s face changed, as if thinking of something, "do you want to find the white jade building?"


    "Smart."


    Lu Li smiles.


    Of course, apart from the white jade building, which is known as the first intelligence organization in the world, where can we find the believers of the Shinto without any omen?


    Although Lu Li doesn''t know what the intelligence of Baiyu building is based on. But as an intelligence trafficking organization, it can be listed in one of the six holy places, absolutely not only because there are strong people at the level of heaven and man.


    The energy of the white jade building must be greatly underestimated by the world.


    Especially in this kind of chaos, the role that an almost omniscient and omnipotent intelligence organization can play is more important than the combat power at the level of heaven and man.


    "You are really crazy, Lu Li."Mu Ning Qiu was quite speechless: "you said before that the most important thing in the eyes of the six holy places is their own survival. Then you''re not afraid. They''ll kill you, the devil''s man? "


    Among the several Heaven and man level strong men in the world, only Lu Li is clear about the identity of the devil gate. Other people, including Xue Zun, can be regarded as "people in the right way.".


    Mu Ning Qiu knows, however, what kind of virtue are those so-called upright people. As long as it is profitable, they have no so-called companions, allies, and even the holy land forces that can be sold and used when necessary.


    Not to mention that Lu Li is a strong man of heaven and man level who came out of the ancient evil kingdom. If the world is really destroyed, if they work together and really get through the difficulties, who can guarantee that the heaven and man level strong men in the six holy places will not think much about it?


    For example, at a critical moment, suddenly united forces to besiege Lu Li and destroy the only demon Kingdom man?


    "Don''t worry, now I can run even if I can''t fight the enemy." Lu Li smiles and signals Mu Ning Qiu to rest assured.


    The power of destiny has the power of energy. As long as he does not meet the suppression of the strong man at the road level, even if the heaven and man level of the six holy places all come to besiege him, he can escape with the energetic state.


    It''s like a famine.


    Between heaven and man, there is indeed a difference between strength and weakness. But if a strong man of heaven and man level gives up fighting and tries to run for his life, the opponent really has no way out in the same level.


    "Hum."


    Aware of Lu Li''s words that a hint of warning meaning, Mu Ning Qiu this just remembered that now Lu Li is no longer a master. After the transformation of the level of life, many magical means were totally beyond the master''s comprehension.


    Although know this is indisputable fact, but mu Ning Qiu''s heart, still some is not taste, cold hum after, no longer speak.


    Lu Li saw that he had some awkward meaning. After laughing, he did not say anything. Instead, he turned his head and looked at HuangXuan.


    "See what I do?"


    Huang Xuan was shocked by this look, and murmured: "you are so strong. You want to destroy the kingdom of heaven and evil. Are you afraid that I have any conspiracy?"


    She is still very clear about her positioning, knowing that no matter Mu Ning Qiu or Lu Li, they have deep doubts about her and do not trust her at all.


    Before forced by the helpless, so we must cooperate with her to stabilize the situation of tuntian Shengguo. Because Mujing''s disappearance is a great blow to the whole dynasty. Mujing is not only the emperor of tuntian Shengguo, but also the most powerful warrior.


    The whole Zhenwu area is based on martial arts and strength is the highest. Without Mujing, the top master, there would be great turbulence between the people of the holy Kingdom and the court hall.


    But now, tuntian Shengguo no longer needs a fake Mujing to come to town. Don''t say it''s fake. Even if it''s a real Mujing, it''s a slap in the face of heaven and man. Unless he can explore the boundary and complete the breakthrough of life level, otherwise, Lu Li can suppress a country and even the whole wasteland.


    That''s why Huang Xuan was extremely honest.


    She knew that her role was not as great as before.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    "Don''t be nervous. I didn''t say what to do to you."


    Lu Li gave a smile and then said, "I just want to hear what kind of understanding does the eldest princess of the kingdom of polar heaven and demon have about the current situation in ancient times. After all, you have refused to join hands


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Huang Xuan''s eyes showed a trace of haze, and said in a deep voice: "I said that the father emperor had already died. Now sitting on that chair is just a puppet, and it is the bitch who really controls the court and imperial power! "


    This slut can be referred to as her Royal Highness the queen of the kingdom of heaven and evil.


    However, I heard that the queen is not the original wife of the king of the devil. In other words, Huang Xuan''s biological mother is not her.


    "So? Even if your father is really dead, and the imperial power of the kingdom of heaven and evil is controlled by an outsider, won''t you be a little unwilling? "


    "Or is it that the master of the magic shadow, the legend of the ancient times, the eldest princess of the kingdom of the devil, has been frightened by her little mother?"


    "You have to know that the kingdom of heaven and the devil is the foundation of your family. Even if your father dies, this foundation should not fall into the hands of others."


    Lu Li, one sentence after another, reveals Huang Xuan''s present situation thoroughly.


    The expression on Huang Xuan''s face changed again and again, and finally became extremely gloomy.


    How could she have no idea?


    It is the most powerful Dynasty in ancient times. As the most powerful man of the ancient times, the king of the most powerful, magnificent and ambitious, his eyes only focused on the unification of the ancient times and the restoration of the glory of the demon gate. How could such a hero suddenly die and let the imperial power fall?


    Not to mention whether he was really dead or pretended to be dead, or there was any secret in it, but it would be stupid to really think that the royal family and ministers of the kingdom of heaven and evil were vegetarian.


    He Qibiao''s folk custom is fierce. If the king of the most powerful one really died, the kingdom would have been in chaos.


    But now, there are only two possibilities. One is that the emperor is just pretending to be dead and plotting something with the queen. Huang Xuan became a victim of the plan and was kicked out of the plan.


    Tianjia is merciless, even so for ordinary people, not to mention the top warriors who have mastered more powerful forces?


    If Huang Xuan becomes a hindrance in the eyes of the supreme devil emperor, it is not possible to kick her daughter out.


    However, Lu Li is still inclined to the second possibility.


    That''s the devil emperor. There''s really an accident. The empress, who holds the imperial power, is likely to have the power to suppress everything.


    In other words, the queen may have broken through the realm and is a top master.


    In addition, Lu Li really did not think that there was any possibility that the queen would dare to raise Emperor Xuan, control the government, and make a puppet of the corpse of the extremely heavenly demon emperor.


    "Even if I don''t like it, then what?"


    Huang Xuan said with a laugh: "in your view of the overall situation, can''t you see that I am the victim of the plan? I know you suspect that your father is still alive, but I can tell you clearly that if the father is not dead, that bitch dares to control the government, she would have been slapped into the flesh by the father''s slap! "


    "The patriarch of his father''s generation will not let his blood be bullied and humiliated even if he is indifferent and merciless to the extreme."


    "As the eldest princess of the Kingdom, I hold the shadow in my hand and control half of the government. At the beginning, my father and Emperor regarded me as the next leader of the kingdom. Even if there is any mistake in the plan, the crown prince of the state does not mean that it will be abandoned. Unless the person who made this plan is no longer there, who can make me fall into this situation? "


    Speaking of this, Huang Xuan''s tone became a little resentful.


    In her opinion, she should blame the "slut" for her own degradation.


    "So, since you are not reconciled, have you not considered taking back what belongs to you?" Lu Li looked at Huang Xuan, smiling brightly, "you are not without a supporter."


    As soon as this is said.


    Not only did Huang Xuan''s face change greatly, but even Mu Ning Qiu was shocked.


    Lu Li''s intention is obviously to help HuangXuan regain her imperial power and drive out the woman who occupies the magpie''s nest!


    And Huang Xuan''s eyes lit up in this moment.


    She knew that Lu Li''s words were not exaggeration.


    In fact, when Lu Li returned, Huang Xuan already had this idea. But she did not open her mouth, because she knew very well that she was just like a bereaved dog. What chips could she use to attract a strong man of heaven and man level to help her fight and suppress that bitch?


    If Lu Li is willing to make a move, the situation in the heaven demon kingdom will be reversed in an instant. With her own backhand and the power of the demon shadow, Huang Xuan will soon be able to clean up the remnants of that bitch.


    At that time, as long as she has all-round planning, she is also vulnerable to a single attack in the face of absolutely invincible strength."Will you help me?"


    After a brief shock, Huang Xuan''s beautiful eyes were shining and immediately asked.


    She lost the reserve of the princess of the kingdom of the devil. Even if Lu Li just said it casually, she didn''t want to give up such a good opportunity.


    In addition, where else can she go to ask a strong man of heaven and man to help?


    "Since I have said this, I am willing to help you."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "I am not only willing to help you, but also willing to help you remove all obstacles, so that you can control the whole kingdom of the heaven and the devil in the fastest time."


    "Besides, in addition to the heaven and the devil Kingdom, the same is true of the shadow. This force, originally belonging to you, should now be returned to you. "


    After saying two sentences in succession, Huang Xuan''s eyes became more and more bright. Finally, she seemed to realize something and asked, "so, what do you want? If you just want to control the Kingdom, even if you don''t pass me, you go to the capital of the Kingdom and release the pressure of heaven and man. I believe that bitch will kneel down at your feet and even climb to your bed


    Huang Xuan''s words were full of scorn for her mother.


    But this sentence, is to let Mu Ning autumn immediately unhappy way: "pay attention to your attitude, you this shameless woman!"


    "What''s wrong with my attitude?"


    Huang Xuan retorted: "why, do you want to keep someone for your aunt? That''s your aunt''s business, it''s none of your business? "


    "You want to die!" Mu Ning autumn slender hand virtual grip, there is light convergence.


    "I''m afraid you won''t do it?" Huang Xuan also sneered and puffed her breath.


    The two men were about to fight, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Lu Li, however, was half helpless and half serious: "don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    Belong to the level of heaven and man pressure, just released a trace, let the breath of the two girls burst.


    Then they looked at each other with threatening eyes and stopped talking.


    "First of all, I want to make it clear to you. I will help you, certainly not free of charge. Although, I really want to borrow your identity to quickly master the heaven and the devil Kingdom, but more importantly, I need an obedient person. "


    Lu Li looked directly at Huang Xuan, without any intention to hide his intention. "The kingdom of the supreme devil has the strongest army in ancient times, and also has a group of brave and fearless warriors who have cultivated the inheritance of the demon clan. This power is very useful, so I need a "my own person" who can understand my intention and use this power where I should use it. "


    "Can you understand what I say?"


    Huang Xuan narrowed her eyes and moved in her heart. On the surface, she said with a smile: "in short, do you need a dog? As long as you are obedient enough to carry out your orders, this dog can be me or even that bitch. I''m right? "


    Lu Li hears the speech, just a smile, neither admitted, nor denied.


    Because, Huang Xuan''s words, although a little extreme, but his idea, touched a seven seven eight eight.


    Now, he really needs a "own man" who will not make his own decisions to control the powerful power of the extreme heaven and the devil kingdom.


    If we want to unify the ancient and the wild, the most important thing is to deal with it.


    Although, Huang Xuan''s words are not wrong. As long as she is a good enough person to sit in that position, this person can be her or her royal highness.


    But Lu Li is more inclined to let Huang Xuan sit in that position.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    "That''s true, but I still hope you can be this person."


    Lu Li said lightly: "of course, you should not have resentment. At best, we are a cooperative relationship, not a subordinate relationship. If you think I want to cultivate an obedient dog, then why do you think I have to choose from the royal family of the kingdom of the devil? "


    "Tun Tian Sheng kingdom is my base camp, and I am a man of heaven level who came out of tuntian Sheng kingdom. Can''t a loyal person be found in such a large tuntian Shengguo as long as I say a word?"


    Huang Xuan''s face changed and she gazed at Lu Li. She didn''t answer this question for the first time.


    Because she knew that Lu Li was right.


    The strong man of heaven and man level is the God of the world. Not to mention that Lu Li is still a man of heaven who went out from tuntian Shengguo. As long as he wanted to, let alone cultivate a loyal puppet emperor, even if he slaughtered all the royal families of the other four countries, tuntian Shengguo would support his actions with both hands and cooperate with him, and select true loyal subordinates to control the four countries and unify the ancient times.


    In Huang Xuan''s opinion, this is indeed the best choice.


    She didn''t understand why Lu Li didn''t do it. However, after Lu Li said this, her guard in her heart was lightened a little, and she said with a smile: "the idea of heaven and man is different from that of ordinary people like me. Maybe you have your own calculations, or some other hobby? "


    When it comes to addiction, Huang Xuan''s eyes are like silk, and her body is also leaning towards Lu Li secretly.


    As a result, Lu Li didn''t react at all. A layer of purple halo blocked the two people and didn''t let Huang Xuan come near.


    Huang Xuan''s eyes changed slightly, and her heart was relieved, but she still didn''t forgive her. She said plaintively, "if you become a man of heaven, you''ll break your love and have no worries?"


    "You know, it doesn''t work for me." Lu Li looked at her with a smile: "what''s more, you may not think so in your heart. Why do you have to test me?"


    Huang Xuan didn''t feel flustered when she was exposed. Instead, she said with a relaxed smile, "I thought that if you break through the realm, you will become the kind of indifferent and ruthless strong man who is in charge of life and death. Now it seems that you are just as annoying as before."


    This description of disgusting, no matter who appears in the body, should not appear in a man of heaven.


    But Huang Xuan said this, which means that she did not regard Lu Li as the God of the world, but as the former hateful teenager who constantly fought against her and threatened her cooperation with his life.


    This shows that Huang Xuan agreed with Lu Li''s proposal.


    She is willing to cooperate with Lu Li and sit in the position that once dreamed of, but now it is worthless.


    "Very good, then this plan is initially designated as" great unification. "


    Lu Li snapped his fingers, which was not without a bad taste.


    Mu Ning Qiu rolled his eyes.


    Huang Xuan has a stiff smile, and finally gives Lu Li a hard look without saying anything.


    The grand unification plan is obviously the idea of the supreme devil emperor.


    now named Lu, not necessarily not to make complaints about the half way of the male master.


    ¡­¡­


    The problems of the imperial capital were solved quickly.


    In fact, when Lu lizhan showed the power of heaven and man, not only those crazy warriors were suppressed on the spot, but also other martial artists who had some strange feelings were careful to stop thinking and dare not be bold in front of this kind of human God.


    And the surrounding state capital, because of the liberation of the imperial capital, many powerful masters joined hands, the situation soon settled down.


    It seems to be a very complicated process, but it takes less than half an hour.


    In order to save time, Lu Li soon left with Mu Ning Qiu and Huang Xuan.


    However, before he left, he still appeared at Fang Yin''s side, solved a few small troubles for the Ministry of heaven, and ordered Fang Yin to gather the forces of Tianbu back as soon as possible and return to the intelligence work.


    First of all, he had no choice but to let the Tianbu participate in the suppression of the unrest around the country, which resulted in the loss of a lot of manpower. Those excellent spies were talents that Tianbu had been hard to cultivate. They were not good at fighting. They fought with crazy warriors for a long time, which could be said to be sun''s heavy injury.


    But the appearance of Lu Li really relieved Fang Yin.


    Otherwise, if it goes on like this, even if the world has not been destroyed, Tianbu will be buried in the opening of this drama.


    Shortly after Lu Li left, song Bocheng seemed to suddenly return to his senses and said with a wry smile, "is the strength of heaven and man really so terrible?"


    Previously, he was still fighting with hundreds of crazy indestructible frontier warriors. As a result, Lu Li only said "go away". The pressure of heaven and man swept through the eight wastelands, just like harvesting weeds, and defeated all the madmen who even he had to avoid the edge, killing and injuring countless people.


    Later, he appeared in front of the public, carrying a head.


    It was a great emissary from a Shinto who was lurking near the imperial capital.Lu Li didn''t know what his code name was or what his real identity was. He didn''t even bother to lift his mask, so he offered a peach blossom sword and cut off the head of the top master with one sword.


    The master himself was very good at the art of breathing. Therefore, both Gong Yunhong and song Bocheng knew the existence of this guy, but they couldn''t find him for a long time.


    Now he was killed by Lu Li, which is a heartache for everyone, but more importantly, he was surprised by the means of heaven and man.


    "The reason why heaven and man are called heaven and man is that they are different from ordinary people and can be called the gods of the world with unpredictable means."


    Gong Yunhong, on one side, rarely said: "in front of him, even the top masters, except for the special existence of the supreme devil emperor who has one foot out of the limit, the rest should be no different from ordinary people."


    Hearing this, everyone was silent.


    Especially song Bocheng.


    Although he was an emissary of the Ministry of heaven and darkness, he could cultivate himself to the realm of master, which proved that he still had some ideas about martial arts.


    Therefore, in addition to Gong Yunhong, only he can understand what Lu Li''s means represent.


    "At the beginning, we have seen the powerful men of heaven and man level. Even if they drop the magic power across the world, they can chase Lu Li for thousands of miles. If he comes, do you think it is difficult for him to crush a master? "


    Seeing that song Bocheng was silent, Gong Yunhong took the jade dome, which was the incarnation, as an example.


    Yuqiong is the first heaven man level existence they came into contact with.


    Even if the other side did not use the real body, just like the incarnation of the top masters, a group of strong masters were almost helpless.


    Even the incarnation can be powerful to that point. Lu Li is now the real body of heaven and man. His magical powers are unpredictable. It is not impossible to understand.


    "Ah."


    Song Bocheng also thought through a lot of things in a flash, but he said with a smile: "I found out that we have really opened a great distance with his level."


    "What we are pulled apart is not the level of strength, but the ideas that can''t be touched, the overall situation that we can''t feel, and the heavy burden that we can''t understand."


    Fang Yin also sighed and said to all the people present, "you may think that he has made heaven and man and has unlimited scenery. In front of us, even those who are crazy in front of them are like crazy children. But don''t forget that the whole world is now under great pressure, almost on his shoulders. "


    "And, if I remember well, now he''s just a teenager."


    Hearing the last words, Gong Yunhong fell into silence. Song Bocheng''s face changed again and again. Finally, he shook his head and said nothing.


    Fang Yin, on the other hand, went to the window and saw some unpredictable future through layers of gray clouds on the top of the sky, and whispered: "the Terrans can be uncompromising, they can be enemies of heaven and live to death. But don''t forget, we can let go of our hands and try our best to resist, because someone is on top of us, resisting the almost unimaginable pressure


    "We can not fail the strong who bear this burden And the boy who shouldn''t have done it. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    Fang Yin''s speech did not escape Lu Li''s perception.


    Even if he is now in the palace of Yanzhou, this dialogue is still covered by his powerful and unreasonable mind, and it is recorded in original and incomparable clarity.


    Now his brain is like a supercomputer controlled by biological logic. The mind is like an invisible net, covering the whole wasteland, filtering the useless information in the first layer, and then packing and processing the information of the second, third and even the fourth layer, and sending them to the sea of knowledge respectively.


    The deep sea of knowledge, which is full of gray fog, has become a huge "library". As long as Lu Li''s thoughts move, he can find the corresponding information and intelligence, such as archiving and backup, more like real-time monitoring, so that he can know what he wants to hear anytime and anywhere.


    Lu Li doesn''t know whether other heaven and man have such ability. At least in his opinion, this kind of ability is worthy of the name of the God of the world. Under the cover of the omnipresent God net, let alone some evil thoughts, he can feel his name in his heart at the first time and accurately locate that person''s position, It can even be erased remotely.


    This is the means of God.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to hear Fang Yin''s words from thousands of miles away.


    But Fang Yin''s words, or let Lu Li show a helpless smile.


    Lu Li did not comment on those statements about shouldering heavy responsibilities.


    Although he didn''t feel that he or other strong men at heaven and man level would be so great, Lu Li knew that the main reason for Fang Yin''s saying so was to improve the morale of the people.


    How many years has Zhenwu region been a strong man of heaven and man level? That kind of mythical means really appeared in front of us, whether it was gong Yunhong or song Bocheng, in fact, there were some fears in the heart.


    Because at the first time, what they thought was that they would face opponents of this level. Do they really have a way to defeat the enemy?


    As for Luli, Liang wuflawless and Luyu, the existence of heaven and man level was ignored by them subconsciously.


    No matter when a warrior fights with heaven and earth, his first reaction is to rely on himself rather than to attach his life to others.


    Even if this person is a strong man on their side, he is no exception.


    Lu Li understood this.


    Even if he is himself, he is also such an idea. Naturally, he can not ask others to think it out immediately.


    "Fang Yin is really a talented man. He was very clear in his mind that the strength under heaven and man could not play any role in the next battle. Therefore, his first thought was to stabilize these masters and not to let them despair. Otherwise, it will have a very negative impact on the situation. "


    As soon as Lu Li thought about it, he understood the idea of Fang Yin and appreciated it very much.


    After a moment''s attention, Lu Li sees that song Bocheng and others are all inspired by Fang Yin''s words. He smiles and moves away from his mind.


    There will be no trouble in Tianbu.


    He is still at ease.


    Now, what he needs to pay attention to is the situation in Yanzhou.


    Although there was no big trouble in Yanzhou because of his previous clean-up, and with the help of the Chen family and the Hou family, the situation in Yanzhou was stabilized by force, which made Yanzhou the capital of the whole tuntian holy Kingdom the least affected.


    However, this does not mean that Yanzhou can rest assured.


    As soon as he returned to the palace, Lu Li contacted Ge Xinyue and asked about the situation here.


    After all, he found that the whole palace, except for some servants, had disappeared. Obviously, it was a collective action to fight against the catastrophe. Therefore, while sensing the situation of Yanzhou with his mind, he is facing the current information with Ge Xinyue nucleus.


    According to ge Xinyue, the disaster area of Yanzhou is not large. Only half of the cities in the whole state capital have such crazy warriors. However, compared with other state capitals, the number and strength of these crazy warriors are greatly improved.


    It can be seen that the Shinto did not make any preparations to launch the plan of extermination.


    At least, the Shinto are very clear about the enemy they may face, and they also pay close attention to Yanzhou.


    "It''s a great honor." It seems to understand that this situation is caused by Pope Shenhua''s vigilance against himself. Lu Li sighs, and then says to ge Xinyue: "call all the people back to the palace, those warriors Don''t pay attention. "


    Ge Xinyue was hesitant at the beginning.


    But thinking of the strength of Lu Li now, she immediately agreed to come down.


    In addition, mu tea, also played a role in it.


    The return of Lu Li, the man of heaven, is no small matter. In the communication with Ge Xinyue, his highness Yan Wang also had to attend.


    Therefore, mu Hongxiu was the first to agree when Lu Li proposed to recall all the deployment of the Royal Palace and the personnel of the local government.Although Ge Xinyue hesitates a little, but she can''t violate the will of mu tea.


    The more chaotic the situation is, the more powerful and orderly the palace shows, the more people look at it. After Lu Li conveyed this message, he felt that the strong men in the ground were leaving quickly and the killers in the ground soon gave up their targets and left the battlefields in an extremely orderly manner.


    Ge Xinyue, mu Hongxiu, Ding Lingxi, Bai Bai, and ling''er all returned to the Yan palace one by one.


    "Brother!"


    At the moment of seeing Lu Li, the first one to rush forward is linger.


    She threw herself into Lu Li''s arms like a frightened deer.


    This white girl, after so many hardships, has grown up, but she will still expose her most vulnerable side in front of Lu Li.


    Lu Li patted her on the back with soft eyes and a smile: "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid. I''m back."


    "Aunt."


    Mu Ning autumn is from the side of Lu Li to say hello to mu tea.


    Today''s mu tea, has gradually restored some strength. On the basis of the basic law, she was able to give full play to the fighting power at the master level for a while. However, this kind of fighting power was obviously not enough in the turmoil that swept the whole wasteland and even the whole Zhenwu region.


    Now she looked very tired. She nodded to Mu Ning Qiu and reluctantly showed a smile. Then she looked at Lu Li: "you don''t go after that monster. What do you want to do back to the palace of Yan?"


    "Just a meeting, is a question, Yan Wang''s highness is really chilling ah."


    Lu Li''s smile did not decrease, released the red faced ling''er and said in a slow voice: "naturally, I can''t rest assured of you."


    Mu tea''s beautiful eyes turned on Lu Li''s face, as if to determine what.


    Finally, her eyes flashed and she said faintly, "since we are told to evacuate, you have a way to solve the problem of Yanzhou?"


    "Help yourself."


    Even now, Lu Li''s strength has been far more than 100 times stronger than her at the beginning. Mu tea talks, it is still straight.


    "Nature."


    Lu Li nodded. Then, his eyes half closed, covering the whole ancient mind net. He could hardly breathe. He shrank to the scope of Yanzhou, and accurately found every crazy and rampant warrior.


    Then, the women felt an indescribable and terrible pressure, which spread from the land to the body, and instantly cleared away the clouds that had enveloped the sky.


    Then, their eyes are with some doubts, looking at Lu Li.


    Lu Li opened his eyes and said with a smile: "the problem has been solved. It''s time to talk about some business."


    Solved?


    The expressions of all the women are incredible.


    Ding Lingxi was surprised and said, "you didn''t do anything, so you said the problem was solved?"


    Although she is a little saint of yezong, she has seen a lot of "inhuman" means. But her vision is still limited by her own strength.


    Yezong can give her resources that no warrior in the world can access, but she can''t force her to see the "scenery" that needs to be understood by herself.


    However, one side of the white already with a bit of shame, as well as the expression of fear, pulled Ding Lingxi, indicating that she must not go on.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    Bai Bai is Ding Lingxi''s protector.


    At the same time, it is also the spirit of the road that the world splits out.


    Strictly speaking, she is the world will of Zhenwu domain, but it is not her.


    However, this difference is only the essential difference of consciousness. It doesn''t mean that the special things will disappear because of these differences.


    What''s more, as the spirit of the Tao, she is an intelligent life born from the chaos and disorder of the world will. She can feel the power of Lu Li at the moment more than anyone else.


    It is not only the strength, but also the position and level.


    There is no reason why the power of destiny can be evaluated as the power of secondary gods.


    The power of the star God, which shuttles through the vast sea of stars and comes to Zhenwu region, is a real spiritual power. Lu Li sacrificed 90% of the energy cultivated by the basic law to imitate its nature change, and forced the breakthrough of life level by the way of energy. From the perspective of personality, Luli has already possessed a trace of the flavor of great road.


    Therefore, in a white field of vision, just now Luli released the terrible pressure that was grand enough to annihilate hundreds of millions of creatures in an instant, and precisely controlled it within the scope of Yanzhou, killing all the rampant crazy warriors.


    The disappearance of the breath of life almost made the white back wet with cold sweat.


    She didn''t know whether Lu Li''s action meant to warn her.


    But she stopped Ding Lingxi from going on for the first time.


    Otherwise, Lu Li was offended, and she didn''t know what terrible things would happen.


    "You''re really getting stronger." Without waiting for Ding Lingxi to continue to ask, in the presence, in addition to white, mu Hongxiu, who is the most sensitive perception of "breath", applauds and smiles, no longer has a straight face, but the voice is still light: "say it, what are you coming back for this time?"


    Even if this is for Lu Li''s words, it determines the nature and proves that Lu Li is not exaggerating.


    In a flash, he really swept away the whole Yanzhou of tens of thousands of crazy warriors.


    Just a thought, a wave of pressure, can make thousands of people annihilate. This terrible method caused the women to be surprised again.


    Even ling''er, beautiful eyes are full of luster.


    Different from other people, ling''er has really seen the strong man of heaven and man.


    The essence of life of you emperor, ghost king, and those strong men from the wasteland palace is the existence of heaven and man.


    However, ling''er doesn''t think that those who are strong at heaven and man level can be stronger than Lu Li.


    You know, she is a descendant of a strong man in the road. Although she can''t practice for some reasons, her vision is superior to all the strong people in the world.


    Even the strong man of heaven and man level has enough blood to become an ancient family.


    How can the offspring of a strong man at the Broadway level have no special ability?


    From Lu Li, she felt the vitality of the vast sea of stars. Naturally, she knew how strong Luli was now.


    After a burst of silence, Luli noticed the strange atmosphere and couldn''t help laughing: "why, but I haven''t seen it for a while, so strange?"


    "You guy, I haven''t seen you for a while. You''ve been a man all day. Can''t you make us feel strange?"


    Ding Lingxi pouted, but soon she was happy.


    Because she found that although Lu Li has become a strong man of heaven and man level, there is not much change.


    Lu Li is also a finger, strength in her forehead gently swept, so that Ding Lingxi''s hair disordered a few points, discontented to shout.


    "Get down to business."


    After teasing the little girl, Lu Li turned her story and said, "I believe you have already understood the situation. Today''s world is facing unprecedented disasters. Not only is the will of the world about to wake up and reap a wave of human warriors, but also a group of madmen are discussing how to destroy the world. It can be said that it is internal and external troubles, and it is not optimistic. "


    "Therefore, I need to use the power of Shenwei to stabilize the situation of tuntian Shengguo as soon as possible."


    "No problem."


    Mu tea almost no hesitation: "disaster, Shenwei is the time to stand out."


    She didn''t care about Lu Li''s overstepping tone, and then said faintly, "what else do you have in mind?"


    "Besides, I want to unify the ancient and the ancient."


    Lu Li''s words are not surprising and endless, "when it''s extraordinary, we need extraordinary means.". In addition to the ancient five kingdoms, there are also the "six Kingdoms" yezong, which is also within the goal of unification. "


    "You What do you say


    Ding Lingxi, who was originally happy and smiling, suddenly turned pale.


    She thought that Lu Li was going to fight yezong, and she said, "I I can talk to my father Yezong Yezong can cooperate with you... "


    "Little saint, you''d better listen to the young master Bai Bai seems to have been fooled by Ding Lingxi. She can''t help but help but help her forehead: "the childe''s meaning is not to destroy yezong, but to count the power of yezong to unify the whole wasteland.""Not bad."


    Lu Li gave a white look of approval.


    "In addition to the ancient times, there are six sacred places leading the way, and the six strong men of heaven and man level are in charge. We can''t worry about many things. However, if we want to integrate the power, we must leave only one voice in the ancient times. "


    After saying his own idea, Lu Li looked at mu tea sleeve, "my first goal is the kingdom of the devil."


    Hearing this, the women immediately noticed the woman standing on the right side of Lu Li.


    In fact, from the very beginning, they noticed the existence of HuangXuan.


    However, they didn''t know much about Huang Xuan, the eldest princess of the kingdom of heaven and evil, and did not recognize her for the first time.


    Seeing all the women''s eyes falling on her, Huang Xuan said calmly, "I will control the kingdom of heaven and the devil."


    "Are you Huang Xuan?" Mu red sleeve beautiful eyes a squint, just from this sentence, to judge the identity of HuangXuan.


    Huang Xuan did not deny it, but did not admit it.


    They are old enemies.


    And Shenwei is in charge of the Ministry, and HuangXuan controls the world''s number one killer organization. However, there are still many accounts to be reckoned between her and mu Hongxiu. It''s not that she wants to settle accounts with Ambrosia, but rather that she wants to settle accounts with her.


    In addition to bathe in tea, Ge Xinyue also stares at HuangXuan with a bad look.


    As the title killers of the Ministry, Ge Xinyue and Huang Xuan are the real enemies of death.


    Not to mention, at the beginning, the shadow killer also sent people to chase mu tea.


    If it''s just about yourself, Ge Xinyue doesn''t care at all. But if it comes to mu tea, Ge Xinyue is not so good to talk about.


    "Hello, Hello, you look at me like this. I''ll be very nervous."


    Huang Xuan was uncomfortable with their eyes, half seriously and half jokingly: "it''s said that this is an extraordinary period, and it''s natural to use extraordinary means. The enemy of the enemy is a friend, which was taught to me by the head of your family. "


    With that, Huang Xuan looked at Lu Li with a kind of strange eyes. It can be said that her eyes are like silk and her eyes are rolling.


    See this scene, mu tea under the eye, emerged the intention of killing without cover up!


    "All right, all right. Don''t see the enemy. At last, there will be internal strife."


    As soon as Lu Li brushed his sleeves, the strong wind broke away the momentum of the two men''s brewing, and then said, "Huang Xuan is right. In this extraordinary period, he has to use extraordinary means. The enemy of an enemy is a friend. Now this catastrophe must be passed through with the concerted efforts of the strong members of the human race. Even if there are any grudges, they will have to wait until the matter in front of them is solved. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, mu tea took a deep look at Huang Xuan, and then said, "as long as you think she can trust."


    "Where is the king of Yan? Now my life is in the hands of your family''s manager. The strong man in heaven and man can turn me into fly ash with only one thought."


    Huang Xuan said with a light smile: "I am also very knowledgeable about current affairs."


    "Don''t worry. If you dare to make any small moves, I will be the first to kill you."


    Did not wait for mu tea to open mouth, standing on one side of the Mu Ning autumn, is cold voice said.


    She has been unhappy with Huang Xuan for a long time.


    If she had a chance, she would be happy to kill the Lord of the evil shadow, the princess of the kingdom of the devil.


    For mu Ning Qiu''s threat, Huang Xuan just calmly smiles and doesn''t take it seriously.


    At this time, any verbal threat seems powerless.


    The world is about to be destroyed. Are you still afraid of a few words?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    Seeing the atmosphere slightly embarrassed, Lu Li sighed slightly.


    For him, this situation is actually the last thing he wants to see.


    However, Huang Xuan and mu tea and other people''s hatred, he also did not want to open up. Mainly, Mu red sleeve with Ge Xinyue, or HuangXuan himself, are qualified to revenge.


    It''s just that it''s a bit out of place to get involved in this hatred.


    So after controlling the scene, Lu Li was calm and said: "I know that you are not satisfied with each other. If I don''t fight, you may even fight on the spot. But I have to stress that it''s better to have revenge or give up for the time being. I just want the results, I don''t look at the process. "


    "As long as you''re still working together for the same goal, I don''t mind if you''re not hurting your life."


    "A duel?"


    Huang Xuan gave Lu Li a white look. She was both angry and funny and said, "I said, even if you are eccentric, you should look at the occasion. Do you think they have to kill me if I really compete with them in this situation? "


    She pointed to mu tea, and looked at GE crescent, as well as one side eager to try Mu Ning Qiu.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li said calmly: "I said, I only care about the result. As long as you are not killed by them, I will not pay attention to the process. Of course, if you have this skill, you can also do your best without hurting their lives. "


    That sounds fair.


    But all the women at the scene could hear that Lu Li''s hidden bias. In particular, Huang Xuan himself was speechless. After a fierce stare at Lu Li, she stopped talking.


    How could she not see that Lu Li was beating herself?


    It''s good to listen to this. If she is serious, she will have to suffer a lot in the next period of time.


    Nothing else, just a mu Ning Qiu, you can fight with her back and forth. And mu tea although has been abandoned, but she has now obviously recovered some strength, who knows this once set foot on the invincible road of Yan Wang, in the end what means?


    Not to mention, although Ge Xinyue is an indestructible environment, it was once listed as a vicious role of the land ministry''s title killer.


    As the Lord of the shadow, Huang Xuan knew his enemies very well. She knows that among the women present, the most dangerous is Ge Xinyue. If she does all she can, unless she keeps vigilance all the time, Ge Xinyue will definitely kill her without hesitation in case of any negligence.


    "All right."


    Finally, when the atmosphere became more and more strange, mu tea opened his mouth and said, "you are right. The situation now really needs the concerted efforts of all of us. Now that you have an idea, talk about it. "


    After that, she took the lead to walk towards the palace.


    Seeing this, Lu Li smiles and sighs in his heart that the king of Yan is still the king of Yan. This attitude of being calm and calm is enough to make people feel ashamed.


    Later, entering the palace, Lu Li said some of his thoughts to the women.


    In addition to the arrangement of HuangXuan, there is also a key issue, that is, the attitude of yezong.


    If we want to unify the wasteland, we can''t get around the sixth country. The existence of yezong is like a mountain beyond the plan.


    If it had been a unified plan like that of jitianmo Kingdom, there would have been a war between it and yezong. But now, things have changed dramatically.


    First of all, Lu Li is not for his own ambition. If we don''t unify the ancient countries, we will waste our energy. In addition, the resources of yezong are also very important. After all, the war between the five great demon States was raging, and the extreme heaven demon Kingdom strongly suppressed the Three Kingdoms, which resulted in their own vitality being greatly damaged, and the Three Kingdoms fell into a long period of decline.


    Even the kingdom of swallowing heaven seems to be at the peak of its national strength. In fact, in the offensive and defensive war between the frontier pass and the heaven demon Kingdom, even the bottom card of the abyss was sacrificed, which also suffered a lot of impact.


    But yezong was not affected.


    Not to mention that the other four countries did not have the idea of having an evil relationship with yezong. Even the extreme heaven and devil kingdom were very clever and did not fight against yezong. As a result, yezong is now the most complete force preserved in ancient times.


    In this way, it is impossible for the unification of the ancient times to bypass yezong in any case.


    Therefore, in addition to sharing his plan with mu Hongxiu this time, the most important thing is to let Ding Lingxi act as a buffer and try not to use the worst plan to persuade the Lord of yezong to join the plan.


    After listening to Lu Li''s ideas, Ding Lingxi even if how indifferent, pretty face is showing the expression of hesitation.


    She knew it was beyond her power to deal with it.


    Even if she was the little saint of yezong and the Pearl of the current patriarch of yezong, she could not answer or guarantee the existence of yezong.


    Although she was more inclined to agree with Lu Li''s plan psychologically, she could not speculate on her father''s thoughts. She did not know what his father would think at this time.So Ding Lingxi hesitated and said, "I can convey this to my father on your behalf. However, I can''t guarantee whether he will agree or not. I can only try to persuade him to join your plan


    "That''s enough."


    Lu Li was very casual and said with a smile: "I believe that the Lord of yezong is a man of reason. He will certainly agree with the plan. "


    "After all, it''s not bad for yezong to agree, is it?"


    Looking at the smile on Lu Li''s face, I don''t know why, Ding Lingxi''s heart darts out a cool idea.


    Naive as she is, she is not a fool. Now Lu Li has become a strong man at the level of heaven and man. He has the advantage of crushing the grand master. Even Huang Xuan, the eldest princess of the kingdom of heaven and demon, has given in. If yezong refuses this reasonable "request", Ding Lingxi knows what kind of end yezong will face.


    It''s not about friendship.


    Even if she saved Lu Li ten times and a hundred times, at this moment, Lu Li couldn''t care about his friendship and let go of the opportunity to integrate the ancient times.


    What''s more, there is a saying in Zhenwu area all the time.


    Master''s power, do not despise!


    Shame is death!


    Then, is the power of heaven and man more powerful than that of a master so easy to violate?


    "I''ll try to persuade him." Thinking of this, Ding Lingxi bit his lip and said with a little bit of grievance: "but, can you promise me, if my father is really stubborn and refuses to agree, spare his life?"


    Seeing Ding Lingxi''s pitiful appearance, Lu Li was stunned at first, then couldn''t help laughing: "I don''t know what''s going on in your little head. In your opinion, I''m a killer?"


    "Don''t worry. Even if the Lord of yezong refuses my proposal, I will have a good talk with him in a softer way."


    "What''s more, although yezong has the name of six countries, its essence is still the clan. If I kill the Lord of yezong by means of thunder, at least half of the people in this huge clan would rather burn jade and stone with me than cooperate with me. "


    Lu Li said quietly.


    The clan system is different from the dynasty.


    It''s just like the supreme emperor. Although the ruler is the emperor, after the death of the emperor, his royal highness can still control the government. Even if someone finds out that the present King is just a puppet, they will pretend not to find it.


    Because the interests of the dynasty are too complicated. The person in power, though important, is not so important.


    But the family is different.


    Being able to become a patriarch is not only the strongest of the clan, but also a symbol and inheritance. From ancient times to the present, many dynasties have been overthrown, and the change of imperial power is not a few. However, unless the patriarch of the clan is really incompetent, there are very few patriarchs who will disobey the patriarch.


    If the emperor is killed, at best, it is a change of power.


    If the patriarch is killed, the night clan will definitely become enemies with the murderer and will not die.


    Although this is the fastest way, it is the least effective, and it is also the last method that Lu Li wants to use.


    Ding Lingxi nodded a little head, seemed to put down his heart and said seriously: "I will certainly persuade him to agree with him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    After putting aside the matter of yezong for the time being, Lu Li told the girls to have a good rest.


    There are so many things happening today that they are all unprepared and tired at the same time.


    In particular, Ge Xinyue, as the chief interior manager of the Yan palace and a former assassin of the Ministry of the earth, has to undertake no less things than Lu Li.


    If it was not for Lu Li''s return to China, it would not be uncommon for GE Xinyue to fight directly to the end of his life with his temper and character.


    After all the girls went down to have a rest, Lu Li''s figure flashed, and came to the yard of mu tea.


    Under the peach blossom tree, Mu red sleeve eyes moved, looked at Lu Li, then said: "how, find me something?"


    "Isn''t it a bit boring to ask such questions at such a point?"


    Lu Li grinned and touched the tip of his nose to hide his embarrassment. "Don''t you know why I came back?"


    "You can see that you are a strong God, comparable to the gods on earth. You have supreme power. You can suppress all nations with your own power. Is it worthwhile for you to return to the world in person


    Mu tea also laughed, but it was a sneer, "now you just hook your fingers, the big Princess of the kingdom of the devil will not refuse you any request."


    "Did I hear you wrong? Is this jealous


    Lu Li''s eyes lit up and took a step forward.


    This step, is to cross the distance, directly came to mu tea in front of, and the pair of strong installed calm angry eyes.


    "Jealous? Are you kidding? " Mu tea endure that strange feeling, continue to sneer: "you and I, but mutual use. And you are not that weak young boy at the beginning. Why, do you break away from the cage and intend to revenge on me


    Say these words, mu tea heart, in fact quite not taste.


    Previously, in front of the public, she was able to behave as if she didn''t care what changes Lu Li had. But now two people get along in private, mu tea, think that Lu Li is already a strong man of heaven and man level, and his heart suddenly has some bad taste. What''s more, the gap between the two people is getting bigger and bigger. She can no longer hold some postures or hide some thoughts in front of Lu Li as before.


    "Your Highness, where is this


    Lu Li gazed at mu tea sleeve for a long time, and finally sighed: "you are to me, which is the grace of creation. I come back today to repay you. I have no other thoughts. "


    "Is it?"


    This speech, mu tea heart, is a tight, but the face is still silent, staring at Lu Li: "in this case, settled the chaos in Yanzhou, you have no debt to me, what are you still doing here?"


    Finish this sentence, mu tea immediately some regret.


    She didn''t know why she was against Lu Li, and she didn''t know what was wrong with her today. What she thought in her heart and what she said was not the same thing at all.


    But she could not control this emotion, nor could she control the impulse of duplicity.


    "I''m here, of course, for the sake of the overall situation."


    Lu Li chuckles and doesn''t mind the "Treason" of bathing in tea. To tell you the truth, she would say so, not out of her expectation.


    The other is not to say, just because he has somehow become a strong man of heaven and man level, has let mu tea deeply stimulated. As for some other ideas, Lu Li has also taken into account, but now that the world is in turmoil, some problems between himself and mu tea are not suitable to be put on the surface.


    However, what Lu Li said is not a lie.


    His return to Yanzhou this time is really for the sake of the overall situation.


    First, Yanzhou has a special terrain. If you combine Qingzhou and Bazhou, you can instantly support the whole tuntian Shengguo, or flexibly expand to support other countries.


    This point, at the beginning of Mujing Qingzhou Bazhou forced to mu tea, Lu Li has been very clear.


    But what is different now is that Lu Li wants to be more long-term than Mujing. As the head of tuntian Shengguo, Mujing''s vision only focused on tuntian Shengguo. What Lu Li saw was the situation of the whole wasteland and even Zhenwu area.


    Although Huang Gu had to be unified, tuntian Shengguo was still his "base". Whether it''s shenweisi or Yan Wangfu, it''s the power he can use instantly. Even if he doesn''t consider the emotional factors, Yanzhou''s importance is also in the forefront.


    The second point is that the land of tuntian Shengguo is special, which can create the abyss. Naturally, it is unique.


    At the beginning, Lu Li still knew little about these things. Although he had the characteristics of the array master, he was arrogant over the world for his understanding of the array, and no one was his opponent. But the abyss, a special product, is not only related to the knowledge of the array. Some of the details related to energy, before our own strength has reached that level, let alone understand. Even if we have seen it with our own eyes, it is difficult to understand its operation mode.However, Lu Li''s life level has been successfully broken through, and it is still different from the martial arts boundary of Zhenwu area. After breaking through the energy way by force, Lu Li can see at a glance that there are some special features in the territory of tuntian Shengguo, which may even be related to some "planning" of the world will.


    If Zhenwu area is compared to a sleeping human body, then the earth veins involved in swallowing Heaven Kingdom are probably the blood vessels closest to the heart.


    Its importance is almost irreplaceable. In other words, if they can see through this, they will never let go of the kingdom of devouring heaven.


    As for whether they can understand this?


    Lu Li has no doubt about this.


    Not to mention the old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years, the various means used by the Shinto before swallowing the holy kingdom are enough to show that the Pope of Shenhua has long known the importance of swallowing the holy kingdom. He is planning ahead of time, waiting for the direct harvest of the holy land of tuntian, and even joins hands with the kingdom of extreme heaven and devil for this.


    Although the Shinto plan has gone bankrupt, Lu Li still has reason to doubt that they will make a comeback.


    As for the third point.


    It''s about himself.


    Now I am the only one in the ancient times who is strong at heaven and man level. Not to mention the Shinto religion, even other forces will certainly have a lot of vigilance towards themselves. In particular, it is still unknown whether the six holy places will allow the birth of a powerful one to see the gods in the wasteland.


    Even if there is no fear of face-to-face confrontation, Lu Li still has to prevent these people from fighting against the holy land of swallowing heaven.


    Especially to prevent them from doing things to the people like Yan Wangfu.


    It''s no secret that I''m swallowing the relationship between heaven and the holy land. The six sacred sites also have the existence of white jade building. It is easy to get information about yourself.


    It has to be said that when the strength reaches this level, what Lu Li worries about is not the plot against himself, but the plot against mu Hongxiu and mu ningqiu.


    Especially the six holy places.


    The so-called holy land of righteousness has its persistence and bottom line. However, once it comes to their own fundamental interests, the right path and the magic gate are essentially the same.


    In particular, the Zhenzong Tianren in the six holy places are all old ghosts who have survived the end of the age of ten thousand nationalities. In that era of constant war, which heaven and man did not have millions of lives?


    Are those who have disappeared in their hands, whether they are their own people or the courts of the four seas?


    Heard the implication of Lu Li, mu tea is actually a little moved, but his mouth is cold: "how, now that you have become a man of heaven, you are worried that we people will drag you down?"


    "Don''t worry. One day, even if it''s suicide, we won''t embarrass you, the God of the world."


    As she spoke, mu Hongxiu waved her robe sleeves, and a set of tea cups appeared on the table. When she rang her fingers again, water vapor gathered and condensed into water drops, falling into the teapot.


    After she drives the power to heat, a pot of hot tea is placed in front of Lu Li.


    She looks at Lu Li, and Lu Li is also looking at her.


    After a long time, mu tea, as always, drooping eyes, light way: "tea."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    Lu Li, sitting in front of mu tea, felt the relaxation of the atmosphere, and his face also showed a smile, "seriously, recently, you should be more careful. The six holy places may not be able to do anything, but I''m afraid that the madmen of the cult will jump over the wall in a hurry, and there will be the wild monster


    Speaking of the wilderness, Lu Li''s eyes, there is a trace of fear. "Even if I don''t want to say that, I still have to admit that this old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years is indeed the most powerful existence in the whole Zhenwu region. And he is still digesting his God''s legacy. If he completely digests it, his power will surely reach a peak, even break through the current boundary and become a higher life. "


    "In terms of means and wisdom, Zhenwu area is far from the level of wilderness. Even those old ghosts from Tianwaitian are not enough to clean up. "


    With Lu Li''s words, mu tea is also showing the expression of thinking.


    She regained her composure and calmness. After pondering for a long time, she said slowly, "can we make use of the power of the outside world?"


    Now Zhenwu region has encountered unprecedented disasters. This is the end of the law era that Tianwaitian''s powerful people are worried about. Whether they want to stand on the side of the gods, destroy the mortals and save the warriors, or stand on the side of the human world to stop those crazy extermination plans, they should show up.


    However, Tianwaitian is absolutely quiet, quiet to some strange.


    Mu Hongxiu even doubted that the strong in Tianwaitian would have taken away the small world by force and cut off the link with Zhenwu domain. In this way, although the energy core of the small world could not support for too long, it was enough for them to wander in the sky and find another new world suitable for development.


    This is not a doubt without any basis. It is possible to do so with the logic of behavior of those people in Tianwaitian.


    "Don''t forget that in addition to the old monsters in Tianwaitian, there are also some powerful people in Zhenwu who have broken through the boundaries and entered a new era."


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers, as if seeing through the worries of mu tea sleeves. After thinking for a while, he said, "even if those old monsters want to escape, the new era''s heaven and man class strong men may not let them leave. But you are right. We should take into account the power of Tianwaitian. Even if it is conservatively estimated that there should be more than a hundred strong people at Tianwaitian level. Even if we can''t make them stand on our side, we can''t stand on the side of the Shinto. "


    This matter must be implemented as soon as possible.


    Tianwaitian is the biggest unstable factor now.


    Those old ghosts who are afraid of the end of the law era can make the behavior of opening up the heaven and the outside world to avoid, and it may not be impossible to kill the mortals and change into a warrior in the future.


    However, Lu Li knows that this idea is doomed to be unable to promote in a large scale at the level of heaven and man.


    Because if the strong man of heaven and man level did not sign some kind of contract with heaven and earth like Su Lao, he would have at least 100000 years of life if he found a place to hide, or directly leave Zhenwu area to travel to the heavens.


    For 100000 years, the history of Zhenwu region may not be so long.


    With such a long life, why do they want to slaughter the whole human race for tens of thousands of years of survival? It is the best choice for them to simply stand by and leave the Zhenwu area directly, or stand on the sidelines and wait for the world to come to a conclusion.


    The stronger you are, the more afraid you are of death. The more afraid of death, the more calm.


    The existence of the level of heaven and man, thinking has been transformed. They have not made a move so far. It must be that they have already taken into consideration, or there are some internal problems.


    "Are you going to Tianwaitian?" Mu Hongxiu heard Lu Li''s words and immediately understood his meaning. She frowned and said, "more than a hundred people from heaven and men will really kill you. You can''t live."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just going to talk to them. If we really want to kill a heaven man level existence, they have to pay at least some price, and no one wants to pay this price. "


    The purple light in Lu Li''s eyes shook like fire.


    Mu tea smell speech, know his intention.


    Although Lu Li is not a strong man who can defeat 100 with one enemy, he is on the same level with those in Tianwaitian. Even the strong masters have to pay some price to kill the same level of existence, not to mention the heaven and man who is called "seeing the gods"?


    Even Huang, an old monster with such a strong power, couldn''t kill Lu Li. He could only fight with him as much as possible to get the upper hand, but he couldn''t kill him.


    Not to mention those old ghosts in Tianwaitian who have long been deprived of their bloody fighting spirit.


    Even if it can be killed, who will do it if Lu Li breaks out and takes away a few unlucky ghosts on his back before he dies?


    Who can make such a determination that he would rather die than destroy Lu Li?


    The existence of Tianwaitian is to live. In addition to the new era of heaven and man, born in the age of the old monsters, there is no such courage.


    Therefore, if Lu Li really went to Tianwaitian and talked about the conditions with those Tianren, maybe there was no danger.


    "Let''s not mention the Tianwaitian affairs for the time being. The most important thing before us now is yumagic mountain."Lu Li picked up the tea cup and tasted it gently. His eyes were slightly coagulated: "now the situation of yumagic mountain is unknown to us. I don''t know why the Shinto should pay so much attention to Yumo mountain. Although Su Lao said that a kind of evil idea was suppressed under the Yumo mountain. Once released, it would become the top heaven and man like existence. But I don''t think it''s enough for the Shinto to to pay so much attention to a single top man. "


    After all, Shinto is an old monster like Huang who can convince and cooperate. Huang once stepped into the realm of the great road. Even if you look at the whole heaven, you are not a person of unknown origin. Even he can cooperate with the Shinto. It seems that there is no need for the Shinto to to care about the evil thoughts of a top heaven and man level.


    There must be other secrets to yumagic mountain.


    In addition to the evil thoughts, Lu Li also thought about the relationship between the Yumo mountain and the demon world. Although this is a rumor, who can guarantee that it is groundless?


    "You have been to Yumo mountain, and you know something about it. What do you think of it?" After putting down the teacup, Lu Li looks at mu tea sleeve and asks softly.


    This is also one of the reasons for Lu Li''s return to Yanzhou.


    If you look at the whole Zhenwu area, you can go deep into Yumo mountain, but in the end, you don''t become a half demon and lose your mind. You only have mu Hongxiu.


    Although mu Hongxiu also paid a very painful price, but she really gained strength from Yumo mountain and saw the situation in Yumo mountain with her own eyes.


    Instead of guessing, it is more accurate to ask the party concerned.


    Naturally, mu Hongxiu seemed to have expected this question from Lu Li. After a little silence for a while, he said, "if you want me to describe it, yumagic mountain is actually more like another world. Its interior, connected with a world border, and the legend of the demon world, there is no difference


    "But I didn''t feel any breath of life in that world border. What I had was just the towering evil Qi and a kind of strange props that could condense the evil Qi into a" Royal magic pattern. "


    Said, Mu red sleeve raised his hand, the golden energy convergence, for Lu Li concretization, turned into an object like a forging platform.


    "This is the place where the Royal magic pattern was born. It can compress the magic Qi in that world and turn it into a continuous pattern of magic Qi."


    Waving his hand to dispel the shadow, he bathed in red sleeves and said, "as for Yumo mountain, there is a rumor that suppresses a stream of evil thoughts. I have heard of it. But when I went there, I didn''t feel the evil thoughts


    "So..."


    Lu Li squints, thinking about the words of mu tea in his heart.


    "The border of the world, with a great probability, is a small world left by the powerful in the demon world. Of course, it is also possible that it is part of the demon world. "


    At this level, Lu Li has a profound understanding of the world and space. If he wants to, he can also open up a small world based on the power of destiny. However, part of the demon world, this speculation, but let Lu Li feel closer to the truth.


    Because in the war of ancient times, the sense of existence of the demons was not strong. Even the gods and beasts could not leave such a small world on earth. Apart from the water gods, which are inexplicably separated from the four seas, there is no alien tribe that can leave too many traces in Zhenwu region.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    Therefore, Lu Li felt that if there were powerful demons who left a small world, they would have been destroyed by the powerful people of ancient times.


    The water god clan, after becoming the king court of the four seas, avoided the sharp edge of those ancient powerful people, and could barely keep the inheritance. However, Yumo mountain was born earlier than the age of ten thousand nationalities. Even the elders who started the age of ten thousand nationalities don''t know how old it is. There is only one possibility. Yumagic mountain is probably a relic left from ancient times.


    Moreover, it is estimated that it is a part of the demon world. If you want to destroy this mountain range, it is no less difficult than destroying the demon world.


    Unless they come to the demon world in person, even the ancient road level strong people can''t destroy the high-level world by a world border connecting the demon world.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li already had a general idea in his heart and said in a soft voice: "the essence of yumagic mountain is estimated to be the demon world."


    Mu tea smell speech, but did not show how much unexpected look.


    In fact, she had a similar guess.


    After all, the origin of Yumo mountain is mysterious, and the monstrous spirit in it is not the scene that ordinary powerful demons can create.


    Lu Li''s idea is an answer to her.


    She narrowed her eyes and said in a deep voice: "if the yumagic mountain really has something to do with the demon world, that is to say, the real goal of the Shinto is to break through the channel of the demon world and summon the strong men of the demon clan to this world."


    "Yes, this is the most likely direction. In addition, I really can''t think of any reason why the Shinto cares so much about yumagic mountain. "


    "Even the old monster of the wilderness has some plans for yumagic mountain. There is no reason other than the demon world, which also belongs to the high world. "


    Lu Li points his way.


    Hearing this, mu tea sleeve is to look at Lu Li and ask, "do you have some plans?"


    "We must integrate the power of the world as soon as possible. Tianwaitian, Tianwaitian, Huanggu, six holy places, ancestral clan, ancient family Wait, these forces have to work together. "


    Lu Li rubbed his chin and said slowly.


    Mu tea frowned: "your idea is not wrong, but this kind of plan is not one or two people can promote. Even if you are a man of heaven, those forces may not necessarily give you this face. "


    "Especially among the ancient clans and aristocratic families, many of them are feuds because of the conflicts of interests. Compared with the hatred between the heaven devouring Kingdom and the heaven demon Kingdom, the hatred between these forces is more irreconcilable. If you want to open this head, the resistance you have to face is not as simple as you think


    Mu tea in the end or high-ranking Yan Wang''s highness, Lu Li just said an idea, she saw the resistance behind, as well as those can not get around the trouble.


    Besides, the blood feud between ancient families is not something that a strong man of heaven and man can intervene in.


    Although the level of heaven and man is strong, it is not invincible. Those powerful families, inherited for thousands of years, have their own cards. Even if they can''t kill heaven and man, they can still intimidate and injure the strong men of heaven and man level.


    If you really force some aristocratic families to be anxious and sacrifice their cards, they will die together.


    Lu Li can kill an ancient family, but he can''t kill all of them. And the counterattack of those forces was enough to make him hurt last time.


    "It''s a problem."


    Lu Li recognized the view of mu tea.


    In fact, he also had his consideration on this matter, and said with a smile: "in fact, if you want to recover a group of forces, you just have to deal with the strongest among them first. You guys, why do you insist on changing your brother


    Since the transformation of thinking, Lu Li''s way of speaking has begun to have some "skin". The main reason is that she has suppressed her previous life character for a long time. Mu Hongxiu naturally noticed the change of Lu Li, but she didn''t mind. Although she didn''t understand some words, she could understand the general meaning. She was curious: "what do you want to do? Find some top families and do something to them? "


    "No, no, No


    Lu Li shook his head and said with a smile: "to be honest, starting from the aristocratic family, there is neither style nor efficiency. Even in my current logic, ancient families and aristocratic families are backward, decadent and even deformed. Talk to them, even if we subdue them with our strength, we will leave hidden dangers in the end. So, I''m going to talk to someone higher up there. "


    He pointed to the sky, bathed in tea, suddenly understood, "six holy places?"


    "That''s right." Lu Li said: "in addition to the six holy places, which other forces in the world have the ability to make aristocratic families bow down? As long as I can convince the six holy places, when the Holy Land orders, those aristocratic families will have to obey even if they refuse. After all, they are not afraid of separate heaven and man, but they can''t be afraid of a group of great masters calling on them to "talk to each other."


    Mu tea mused for a while, and thought that Lu Li''s idea was still a little risky, but it was really a good idea. Apart from other things, it is a force that cannot be ignored if the families attached to the six sacred sites can be gathered together.Moreover, the six holy places have been in Zhenwu area for many years, with numerous forces and territories. If these six forces are tied together, they can cover most of the power of Zhenwu region.


    The remaining part is occupied by the ancient demon Kingdom, the hidden world forces and scattered sects.


    If we can let the six holy places join the unified plan, even if other forces will not bow down, their voice will never be very loud.


    Even if some people are not satisfied with the plan, they will eventually bow down and be soft.


    Just like what Lu Li said, the big men all agreed. What can the younger brothers who follow them do?


    "When are you going to leave?" Understand the urgency of time mu tea, raised his eyes, so staring at Lu Li.


    Lu Li was a little uncomfortable when she saw her, and said with an embarrassed smile, "no, your highness, I just came back. I can''t even get two hours. Do you want to drive me away?"


    "Time is pressing, isn''t it?"


    Mu tea smile: "even the master can never have to rest, as long as the true Qi is sufficient. What''s more, you have broken through the boundaries of life and become a strong man of heaven and man? "


    "I believe that the burden of the whole world is on you, and you will certainly become more diligent?"


    Hearing the malicious words, Lu Li grinned and said: "I''m going to take a look at Baiyu building first and borrow their intelligence system by the way. As for the invitation of the six holy places to join the plan, I don''t think it''s urgent for me to come. "


    "Oh? Not in a hurry? "


    Mu tea eyes dangerous squint, "I heard that the six holy places Qingxin holy religion is a unique woman, the God of the world should not be from the heart of compassion?"


    Lu Li said:


    Seeing that mu tea sleeve is going to turn the topic back to the weird atmosphere, Lu Li quickly interrupts her, sighs and separates a force of destiny. She says in a positive way: "put this power in the sea of knowledge. Once you are in danger, I will arrive immediately."


    Because of the constant nature of the force of destiny, this part of the force actually represents the embodiment of Lu Li. Although it is not like other normal people who break through the boundaries of life, they can create incarnations comparable to top masters. However, this energy is similar to coordinates. As long as mu Hongxiu''s "master" induction has a premonition in advance, Lu Li will be able to transform himself into energy in one thousandth of an instant. Through this power of destiny, he can carry out transmission regardless of distance and space, and reshape the noumenon.


    That is to say, with this power, to bathe in tea is to carry a "calling device of heaven and man" around, which is much better than the incarnation of a top master.


    Under the current situation, the top masters, to put it bluntly, are a little more advanced cannon fodder. The level of heaven and man is no longer the legendary force. In order to prevent some forces from jumping into the wall, Lu Li thinks it is necessary to give mu Hongxiu such insurance.


    After giving the power of fate, Lu Li''s eyes flashed and said with a smile: "remember, from now on, all of you will stay in Lord Yan''s house. If you have anything, you can tell the local department from a distance. I believe that big head Chen will not refuse to make a contribution to this kind of moment. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    For Lu Li''s good intentions, mu tea although nothing said, but also did not refuse.


    After receiving the power of fate, her eyes swept over Lu Li''s face, and her heart was filled with emotion.


    This young man, who once needed her protection, has soared into the sky since she saved her life in the battle, reaching the level that even she needs to look up to.


    It is impossible to say that there is no emotion in my heart.


    However, mu tea is not that kind of sad spring and autumn character, feeling only exists for a moment, it is suppressed by reason, the force of destiny is stored in the sea of knowledge, nodding: "you can rest assured, we will not become your burden."


    Finish this sentence, she suddenly showed a smile, but Yan pressure peach blossom, Fang Jue countless, so that Lu Li''s eyes, some do not know where to put.


    "Now you are the God of the world, and you are the only strong man in heaven and man in ancient times. If you become a burden to you, we can''t forgive ourselves."


    "This is not the meaning of cultivation." Lu Li waved his hand and said with a smile, "if you can''t protect you, let alone heaven and man, even if you become a strong man at the road level, what''s the point?"


    This speech, mu tea smile more brilliant.


    However, she still shook her head and said: "martial arts have the meaning of strength, but big or small, now you can no longer be bound."


    Lu Li smell speech, lips move, but see mu tea that serious expression, know this is her heart words.


    Her vision determines her way of thinking, which is different from ordinary women.


    Luli was the only one in the ancient times who was strong at the level of heaven and man. Moreover, after the battle at the zenith that reflected most of the Zhenwu area, the name of Luli no longer only represents himself.


    After a period of fermentation, the warriors and ordinary people in Zhenwu will remember this young man who fought for them at the zenith. From then on, Lu Li was the "God of the world.".


    This also means that Lu Li can not have weaknesses.


    At least, there must be no weakness on the table.


    So mu tea these words, not only to remind Lu Li, but also to show his attitude. If necessary, don''t be tied up for anyone.


    "Although you have a point, it''s a pity that it''s not what I''m after."


    "In order to become strong, some people practice for the sake of righteousness. Naturally, some people want to protect the existence they want to protect."


    "Before I came to tuntian Shengguo, I spent my life in a daze. There is no goal, just numb to become stronger, I have no idea what I am strong for. "


    "Until now, I understand that if I am really invincible in the world. That''s to protect the people I want to protect. "


    After a long silence, Lu Li shook his head, also showed a smile to Mu Hongxiu, and said slowly: "maybe this road, in the eyes of others, is a selfish road. But in my heart, this is the "road" that I adhere to. "


    After this, Lu Li stood up and said with a smile: "in a word, even if this world is really destroyed, I will not let you have an accident."


    "Well, before that, let me go to visit big leader Chen first..."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Chen Yang, who was in the ruins of a remote antiquity, suddenly felt cold all over his body. The master''s premonition of pursuing good fortune and avoiding evil had never been so strong as to remind him of the impending danger.


    This makes Chen Yang''s face, suddenly become a little ugly.


    Because he is about to enter the site to find a group of top masters who call themselves "the ancients.".


    In fact, they are just some crazy old men who stand in front of the gate of heaven and man, dare not break through, hide and plot some impossible things.


    Chen Yang used to be one of these lunatics.


    However, in the end, Chen Yang woke up in time, or abandoned the secret. In short, he broke away from the organization of the ancient people and cut off all contact with these old madmen. Of course, on the surface, Chen Yang did not seem to have any contact with them after he left the ancients. In fact, he always used shenweisi''s energy to pay attention to the ancient people''s every move.


    In front of us, this remains is a "mausoleum" built by the ancient people in the wasteland.


    In fact, it is the evil taste of those crazy old men who occupied the relics of some powerful people in the age of wanzu and transformed them into their strongholds. They were also renamed mausoleums to prove that they were not old monsters who were greedy for life and afraid of death, but "living dead" who silently dedicated themselves to the world.


    Of course, in the eyes of Chen Yang, who has abandoned the secret, his former comrades are indeed crazy.


    But Chen Yang can''t deny that these old madmen are really powerful.


    They are all the people who have astonished an era thousands of years ago, even thousands of years ago. If it wasn''t for seeing many pictures that others can''t see in front of the gate of heaven and man, and they were scared crazy by those pictures, these people might have gone to Tianwaitian to do evil.Chen Yang was one of them. He knew their strength and their madness.


    Therefore, Chen Yang took a deep breath after the warning that belonged to the grandmaster''s premonition came. Subconsciously, Chen Yang thought that it was among those ancient people that there was a crazy existence again, and that he might have a life and death war with himself.


    After careful consideration, Chen Yang stepped into the ruins with vigilance.


    Today''s world needs the power of these old lunatics. This old man, he needs to unite these old madmen.


    "Look who''s here..."


    At the moment when Chen Yang stepped into the ruins, there was a hoarse voice in the depths of the ruins.


    The sound was like a rusty sword that had not been polished for many years. It was rubbing against other metals. It was very hard to hear.


    And after this sound, one after another horror, and the ancient breath awakened, like a pair of eyes hidden in the dark, looking at the uninvited Chen Yang.


    "Isn''t this our youngest companion?"


    "So it''s you traitor..."


    "Chen Yang, you have left the ancient, why do you want to come back?"


    "Looking for death Looking for death He''s looking for death


    Many old voices are heard in the deepest part of the ruins. Some people are questioning, others are sneering, others are making the most maddening roar, with naked intention of killing, like a storm, sweeping around, and finally rushing to Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang Jing stood in the same place. His cloth clothes were whirled by the strong wind of the killing intention. His eyes were deep and he looked around at the darkness. He said, "the world is facing unprecedented disasters. I believe you have already known this."


    "So?"


    At first, the hoarse voice sounded again.


    Whenever he opened his mouth to speak, other ancient people would immediately shut up and dare not make any sound.


    It''s as if this one was the big man of the ancients, or the craziest of the madmen. This leads to other madmen, more or less, to fear him.


    "Therefore, I need the ancient to fight against foreign enemies together with other forces in the world."


    Chen Yang did not know who the speaker was. Although he was also a member of the ancient people, he did not join for a long time. Although all the madmen present recognized him, it was only because he was the only one who defected among the ancient people.


    Looking around again, Chen Yang did not use his eyes to see, but used his mind to perceive. At this moment, in the dark, there are hundreds of sarcophagus, either inlaid in the wall, or standing on the ground, or suspended in the air, looking extremely strange and frightening.


    Some of the sarcophagus are bleeding, some are completely extinct, and there is no breath coming out. It looks like a real tomb.


    The former questioner was the dark sarcophagus in the center. The whole body was made of forbidden stone, and countless arrays were carved to seal the true Qi.


    Chen Yang''s mind collided with the black coffin and said, "traitors have appeared in the world, and the enemies outside the sky will eventually come back. The ancient god awakes, and the ferocious beast God finds its power. The world I need you. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    Chen Yang''s words made the whole ruins fall into a short silence.


    The wind is blowing, and all kinds of decadent forces are interwoven, forming a huge resentment that rises from the sky, just like the shadow of a demon, looming in the dark.


    Chen Yang is as strong as Chen Yang. In the face of these ancient people''s unconscious breath, his expression is a little ugly. He directly uses his powerful body and makes covert resistance.


    I don''t know how long ago, the old man sleeping in the black coffin gave out a hoarse laugh: "Chen Yang, what are you talking about? An old and boring fable?"


    "The battle in tianwai, though we all saw it with our own eyes. However, the ancient god is far from reaching the standard of awakening. As for the beast God you said Hehe, what role can the stupid beast, who has forgotten his glory, merge with a madman? "


    When Chen Yang heard the speech, he turned his lips a little queer.


    This crazy old man actually called others crazy. This wonderful feeling made Chen Yang not know what to say.


    But Chen Yang insisted: "at least this can prove that my words are not falsified. The ancient gods, the beast gods who have regained their own strength, have all appeared. I know that you put yourself in the ruins to preserve your strength and not be consumed by the laws of heaven and earth. But you are always paying attention to the situation in the world. Don''t you have any idea when there are so many great events happening today? "


    In the end, Chen Yang''s tone is close to questioning.


    These ancient people, although close to crazy, everyone''s brain is somewhat abnormal, but this does not mean that they are useless.


    Especially in the black coffin in the center, the ancient people in it are likely to be powerful beings who once dominated Zhenwu region. After all, only a strong force can make you feel suffocated. Before you succeed in heaven and man, there are few in Zhenwu area.


    The voice in the black coffin was silent for a moment. Then, he did not agree with or deny Chen Yang''s words. With a bit of banter in his tone, he said faintly: "fellow fellows, you have heard the words of Chen Yang, a traitor. Today''s picture at the zenith proves that his words are not concealed. There are some problems in the human world. The powerful God of the heaven family should be the God of famine, which was more powerful than Jue God in ancient times. He was cut off by the strong man of the human race, but his consciousness was not extinguished, and he has been lurking to this day. By the fool of Tianmen, this is the real thing. "


    The voice in the black coffin said here, a little pause, and then went on: "well, express your thoughts, colleagues. Although Chen Yang is still naive, his words are not wrong. This world needs our strength. We ancient people are isolated from the world, not only to survive, but to protect the world. "


    "But, you know my character, I don''t like a word. If you have any idea, you can also say it. I will respect whatever decision it is. "


    With his voice falling, reverberating in the ruins, the breath of many coffins is a little concussion, as if uncontrollable, emitting extremely powerful momentum.


    Chen Yang looks at this scene quietly, his expression changes again and again.


    But he didn''t speak.


    He knows the rules of the ancients.


    Although these old monsters, on the surface, will respect one person, but in fact, they are all the strong men who have astonished an era. If there is no accident, they will achieve heaven and man.


    Such a terrible existence, how can we bow to one person at will?


    There is no real leader in the ancient people. Once there is any plan, all of them need to vote together.


    This is a rule that has been decided thousands of years ago, even thousands of years ago.


    So Chen Yangcai did not interrupt, waiting for the group of ancient people to discuss a solution.


    "I have no opinion."


    Finally, in a sarcophagus near the black coffin, the old man''s voice said slowly: "as you said, our old immortal, in addition to staying alive, the more important purpose is to protect this world. Now there are strong enemies in the world. Even those enemies out of heaven will show up. If we continue to hide, are we not the same as the old people in Tianwaitian? "


    Mention of Tianwaitian, a few sarcophagus breath, more floating, seems to think of something.


    But the old man in the sarcophagus did not stop and continued: "I know that most of you have your own considerations. But a lot of the time, things don''t go as well as we expected. Even if the plan is perfect, if you are careless, you will lose everything. I believe you will understand this truth. "


    "Hum!"


    A voice with a sense of madness said, "that''s all, but I don''t believe this traitor."


    His breath, like a storm, swept around him and pointed at Chen Yang: "even if we are old, no one has broken the rules and left ahead of time. This guy broke the rules of the old man for many years, but he was not punished. If we are going to leave the mountain because of his few words, wouldn''t that be his intention? "In a group of ancient people, there are many people who abide by the rules. Ancient people can not rebel, can not leave, especially can not take the initiative to leave.


    This is the first group of ancient people, made down the rules, no one can break, no one can break after breaking, still happy.


    The existence of Chen Yang is not only a disgrace to the ancients, but also a challenge to the rules of the ancients.


    Allowing him to live is a trade-off between the traitor and the rules. If it was not for the fact that the ancients could not be separated and could not leave, it would not be difficult to tear a Chen Yang out of this group of lunatics.


    However, complying with the rules of the ancients does not mean that a group of old madmen can allow Chen Yang to come to them in a swagger and let them ignore the traitor''s behavior with a disaster that has not been determined yet.


    Therefore, after this slightly crazy voice sounded, some ancient people in the sarcophagus temporarily suppressed their mind of going out of the mountain and began to target Chen Yang.


    "In any case, a traitor is a traitor. What''s the point of the old rules if you don''t pay the price?"


    "At that time, like a dog who lost his family, he joined our ancient people. After using our strength to solve the enemy, he took the initiative to leave. This is the most shameless betrayal!"


    "Seize him, peel off his skin, seal his body in the ancient coffin forever, let him understand, betray the ancient, what will happen!"


    Those crazy voices began to shout.


    Even the neutrals, and the ancient people who agreed with Chen Yang''s disaster and planned to save the world from the mountains, were silent at this time.


    No rules, no rules.


    The most important thing that ancient people can stand up to today is that they obey the rules. It''s just that Chen Yang doesn''t come back. Now he''s back in front of the ancients. No one can stop those crazy guys from maintaining the rules.


    "Chen Yang, what''s your opinion?"


    When those twisted and crazy consciousness soared into the sky and formed a terrible atmosphere, the voice inside the black coffin sounded slowly and suppressed everyone''s breath. He asked Chen Yang, "you can see the attitude of the people. It''s not that we refuse to help. The real key lies not in us, but in you. "


    "As a member of the ancients, you should understand what rules mean to us."


    "In order to protect this rule, many of our lives have come to an end in meaningless dissipation. Now you come to ask us to come out of the mountain, we also have a request. "


    The voice in the black coffin is over.


    Other Sarcophagus, also no longer outside breath.


    But Chen Yang understood his unfinished words and said in a low voice, "you mean that I must give my life before I can go out of the mountain?"


    "That''s not what we mean."


    The voice in the black coffin said calmly, "this is the price you need to pay. Chen Yang, everything has its value. We are not worthless. Your life is the chip. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    Chen Yang fell into a long silence.


    He did not answer directly to the voice in the black coffin.


    But the voice in the black coffin was like an old man in the grip of Zhizhu, laughing: "why, it''s about your own life, so you''re hesitant?"


    Chen Yang squinted and said, "if you really think about the world, you should understand that a top master like me is more important than meaningless rules."


    "Even if I die for the sake of rules and lose a top master, it will not do any good to the situation after that."


    "You are wrong, Chen Yang."


    The voice inside the black coffin said faintly: "the top master, in the subsequent battle, can''t play any role at all. Even if you think you are very important, look around you and look at the ancient people who have been waiting for us for many years. Which one of us is not a top master, and which one has not been a proud existence? "


    "Your life only represents yourself. It''s a pity that the fighting power of a top master is wasted."


    "But your death can bring hundreds, thousands of top masters. You can''t make a clear account of it, can you? "


    The more he spoke, the stronger the smile in his voice.


    At the end of the day, the old people in the sarcophagus all gave out sharp laughter, as if laughing at Chen Yang''s over capacity.


    Chen Yang pursed his lips. After a long time, he fixed his eyes on the black coffin and said, "if I sacrifice myself, are you sure you will bring the ancient people to the world?"


    "After all, the archaic is a free organization, and as far as I know, no matter how powerful the archaic is, it does not deserve to be called a leader. Even if you are the most powerful one in the ruins, they will listen to you? "


    "Even if they listen to you, besides here, there are many ancient strongholds hidden in the world. Can you persuade other ancient people to join in? "


    Chen Yang said faintly: "I have to admit, your words are indeed very reasonable. If I were sacrificed alone, all the ancient people would stand up and save the world. My life is not worthy of praise


    "But you can''t guarantee that, and I have a lot of options."


    "Oh?"


    The voice in the black coffin said with great interest, "are you threatening?"


    "It''s not a threat, it''s a fact." Chen Yang said: "you are not the only ancient people. I can go to the next stronghold. Even if I can only persuade one tenth of the ancient people to come out of the mountain, it''s a very considerable number. At least, it''s more cost-effective than if I die here and only get you resentful and crazy old guys. "


    "I''ll still do it."


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Looking for death He is really looking for death


    "Kill him! Kill him


    As soon as Chen Yang''s words were finished, a group of crazy old people couldn''t help but roar in a twisted way.


    They are like madmen who have been stabbed in pain by Chen Yang. On every Sarcophagus, there are virtual images of waving their teeth and claws. They are like evil thoughts crawling out of the depths of the nether world. They want to break through the shackles and tear up Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang turned a blind eye to all this and said, "to tell you the truth, from the very beginning, I did not expect you to agree to my request on the spot. I''ve thought of many ways to persuade you. I''ve even knelt down to you and agreed to your excessive demands. But I didn''t think that you twisted lunatics would want me to trade you for your life? "


    "You, too?" Speaking of this, Chen Yang''s real Qi in his body was immediately bubbling out.


    Like the bright sun, rising up, those evil thoughts that escape from the sarcophagus are like encountering a natural enemy''s nemesis, sending out a scream, melting like snow.


    "Zhenyang Gong?"


    The voice inside the black coffin, also forced to endure the pain, with a bit of surprise: "you actually practice this ancient method?"


    Just as he opened his mouth with fright, Chen Yang''s Qi had been transformed into the energy like the sun, which was extremely blazing and irresistible like the heavenly power.


    Until this time, many ancient people were surprised that this traitor had lost all the skills inherited and cultivated by later generations. He turned to the ancient one and cultivated himself into a terrible skill like the sun.


    Chen Yang''s hair fluttered and flowed with flame energy, and turned into bright yellow light. He rose in situ, and with his own efforts, he dispelled the "darkness" in the whole ruins.


    It''s not just darkness.


    It is a field of terror interwoven by the ancient people''s resentment energy for thousands of years.


    No top master can break through their field unless they are in person. Will gradually be affected by the mind, and even distorted into a crazy old man.


    But Chen Yang''s real Yang skill is just the killer of this field.Deep in the field, the black coffin shook violently. The other party was shocked and roared: "Chen Yang, if you dare to kill us, the old man will never let you go!"


    Originally, he also looked down on Chen Yang with a cat and mouse mentality, trying to kill the old man''s traitor. But he never thought that Chen Yang''s coming this time was not to die, but to be prepared.


    Although Zhenyang Gong is inherited from ancient times, its power is slightly inferior to many of the current Tiangong. However, the greatest feature of Zhenyang Gong is that it radiates a brilliant heavenly power like a big sun, and it is the most effective way to restrain these ancient people who have gradually turned into evil spirits.


    If Chen Yang does something here, the hundreds of old people who have not died out will be killed like cutting melons and vegetables.


    Therefore, the ancient people in the black coffin are really afraid.


    What madmen fear most is that they are more crazy than they are.


    He moved out of other ancient people, hoping to let Chen Yang throw a mouse, a little bit afraid.


    But what he didn''t think of was that Chen Yang was ready to tear his face with the ancients since he showed his cultivation of Zhenyang Gong. Since we are going to tear our faces apart, do we still care about the issue of offending or not?


    The old man in the black coffin was also in a state of emergency. After saying that, he felt something was wrong. The black coffin trembled and sent out a bitter curse: "Chen Yang! If you dare to attack the ancient, our malice will follow you forever, and we will die forever


    "Stop farting here."


    Chen Yang''s eyes were shining, and the whole man was as dazzling as the sun god. He said in a loud voice: "the end of the world is in front of us. Even if I don''t do it, I will die sooner or later! If the end of the day comes, everything will stop. If I am lucky enough to survive the end of the day, I, Chen Yang, have the honor to cut off these malignant tumors for the world. How can I fear the curse? "


    Boom!


    With the outbreak of Chen Yang''s Zhenyang Gongti, the whole relic began to shake as if it were falling.


    Those who are worried about the ancient buildings have been surrounded by the ancient ruins, and those who have been worried about it have been surrounded by the ancient ruins! You need our strength. Why don''t you drop the fight and we''ll talk about it again! "


    "Talk? It''s not necessary! "


    Chen Yang seems to have an iron heart to extinguish this group of ancient people. His voice is as cold as a glacier.


    The old man in the black coffin yelled, "don''t ask him for mercy! The ancients will never compromise with anyone! The people listen to my orders, instill their strength into it, and help me break the seal of forbidden! "


    His strength is the most powerful. The whole black coffin is made of forbidden stone. In addition, the seal cutting array on the surface of forbidden stone is the seal that really limits his performance.


    As long as he combined the power of many ancient people to break the seal, he may not be unable to fight against Chen Yang.


    However, there are few people who follow his words. At this moment, everyone has his own thoughts. Even if he gives his own strength to help him break the seal, there are some probability that he can defeat Chen Yang. However, the ancient people who lose their power are almost doomed to die.


    Not to mention, the ancients didn''t believe him at all. What if they gave him the power and he ran away after breaking the seal?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    It is not impossible.


    Gather the strength of the people to break the seal for him. With his strength, he can really break with Chen Yang. However, by that time, he will be free from the shackles of the ancient people. There is no need to fight against Chen Yang. Even Chen Yang can not fight a completely unsealed old man. It is very likely that he will be released and killed other ancient people.


    No warrior who can become a member of the ancient is a fool.


    Therefore, few people responded to the proposal of the man in the black coffin.


    The old man in the black coffin was also silent for a long time, hating and hating: "you don''t trust me? Well, in that case, let''s all die together


    He was not angry.


    Many ancient people, except him, no one can fight with Chen Yang.


    Perhaps the former Chen Yang was just a top master, and the ancient people would not necessarily be weaker than Chen Yang. However, Chen Yang, who has practiced Zhenyang Gong, is no longer the same. The ancient people who gradually turned into evil spirits were most afraid of this kind of righteous and bright skill.


    Not to mention, zhenyanggong is still inherited in ancient times, rather than the simple changes developed by later martial artists. This madman has trained himself into a big day.


    In this way, let alone a fight, even if we run into Chen Yang head-on, the skills of these ancient people will be cut off by 34%.


    "Ha ha, it seems that your prestige among the ancients is not as high as you think."


    Seeing this scene, Chen Yang began to sneer.


    The old man in the black coffin was silent and did not know what he was thinking.


    He seems to be observing Chen Yang to see if he really dares to kill people.


    If the former Chen Yang was just a traitor among the ancient people. For various reasons, people did not send people to pursue him. Now Chen Yang''s behavior is to challenge the dignity and status of the whole ancient people.


    As the powerful forces of all ages, the ancient will not interfere in the world, will not break through heaven and man, and will not internal friction, internal strife. They are the guardians of a group of shadows and the executors of the "rules".


    With this belief, the ancients will abide by those ridiculous rules. But before that, an even more important creed of the ancients was that they should report their revenge. Any existence that dares to oppose the ancient people will welcome the most merciless attack of the ancient.


    Even if Chen Yang practiced Zhenyang Gong, a sharp weapon against ancient people, he could not defeat four hands with two fists.


    Therefore, the ancient man in the black coffin can almost judge that Chen Yang is just pretending, he dare not really start. Its purpose should be to force the ancient people out of the mountains and contribute to the calamity of the world.


    Thinking of this, the energy fluctuation of the black coffin has slowed down a bit. He did not continue to waste his "inventory". He seemed to be waiting for Chen Yang to talk about conditions.


    However, this ancient man has made thousands of calculations, but he still missed a little.


    Chen Yang is not threatening them.


    The doomsday is coming, and the catastrophe on earth is enough to drive everyone crazy.


    Even Chen Yang, one of the top masters in Zhenwu area, has been crazy for a long time.


    In this crazy state, what else does he dare not do?


    No!


    As a result, Chen Yang opened his fingers and grasped a coffin in the air just as the old man of the black coffin was quiet.


    Almost without how much power he used, the endless power of the true Yang, the old man in the coffin was tempered to death, and the ashes and evil thoughts dissipated together. The sarcophagus seemed to have lost its source of power and burst into debris all over the ground in an instant.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His sudden outburst of murder was completely unexpected to all present. The old man in the black coffin is almost at the same place, and the energy fluctuation constantly escaping proves his inner restlessness.


    "He Really kill the old one


    "He''s crazy! He is a real lunatic


    "Stop him! Kill him! The prestige of ancient people needs to be interpreted with blood! "


    "The world has forgotten how powerful and terrifying we used to be. Today, we are going to go out of the mountain to kill millions of warriors and take revenge with blood!"


    This group of ancient people is indeed a group of madmen.


    Their words became more and more crazy and distorted, and some even roared to kill millions of warriors.


    However, as soon as the man spoke, the whole site fell into silence again.


    It''s not that his words are too much, but they are aware that something is wrong.


    Even Chen Yang''s real flame, which was burning all over his body, shook a little, and his eyes were full of horror.


    He looked at the green robe figure that suddenly appeared in front of him. He was very tight in his heart, and finally knew where the strong malice he had just felt came from.


    Not from the ancient, but from the youth in front of us!


    "Who said just now that we would kill millions of warriors and take revenge with blood?"


    The young man in green robe, with purple light in his eyes, glanced at the sarcophagus in front of him, and finally fixed on the black coffin."Is it you?"


    "No Not old It''s not me


    The voice in the black coffin, intermittent, simply did not have the spirit of just now, wisdom bead is in the grip.


    Other Sarcophagus, even worse, I wish I could not contain all the breath and pretend to be dead.


    There is no reason for it.


    Just because the young man in front of him was just on the top of the heaven, fighting against the God of famine!


    "If it''s not you, find him out."


    Lu Li shrugged his shoulders and said, "I also want to see the people who dare to say such big words. What''s the difference?"


    "You What do you want? "


    The old man in the black coffin almost wanted to curse. Of course, he didn''t want to scold Lu Li, but scolded those crazy people who had no cover up!


    When no one is around, it''s OK to say some strange things and crazy things. Now Chen Yang is in front of him. How can he hide from Lu Li, the new God of the world, in the wasteland?


    Therefore, the old man that crazy big words, is to be caught by Lu Li.


    "You don''t understand me?" Lu Li squinted at the black coffin, frowned, and then said to Chen Yang, "train him, give him a lesson."


    Black coffin:.... "


    Chen Yang:


    They were speechless for a while.


    Chen Yang, in particular, feels a bit awkward about Lu Li''s tone. Although Lu Li is indeed one of the most powerful in the world, Chen Yang''s mentality has not yet changed from seeing the cunning image of the glossy lotus flower with his own eyes not long ago.


    However, Chen Yang also knew that Lu Li was giving himself an opportunity to build up his own prestige. Without saying a word, Zhenyang was burning fiercely and leaping into the black coffin.


    Under the flame burning, the black coffin gushed out a lot of black smoke.


    But the old man had a bit of backbone. He just snorted and didn''t scream. He seemed to bite his teeth and say, "even if you are the God of the world, such behavior Is that too much? "


    "The same thing, I don''t want to say it again."


    Lu Li stood up with a negative hand and said with a smile: "point out the old man who knows nothing about life and death. Although I can find him out personally, believe me, you will never want to see that scene."


    The meaning of threat in this sentence is beyond the words.


    The old man in the black coffin was silent.


    But other ancient people are not so "backbone".


    A sharp voice suddenly sounded, and there was also a breath covering the edge of the sarcophagus, shouting: "it''s him! He is the one who spoke just now


    The sarcophagus, which was identified, almost instantly stood up in the air, and wanted to rush out of the ruins and leave the young man who made him feel scared!


    "Good. You''re good." At first, Lu Li glanced at the sarcophagus, which was "abandoning the secret to the public", and then, looking up, the sarcophagus was frozen in the air.


    Layers after layers of complicated purple lines block the whole space, not to mention a group of ancient masters who are about to be consumed to the limit. Even the strong men of heaven and man level need to work hard to break this space blockade.


    This is the advanced usage of the empty town. After Lu Li broke through the level of life and had a deeper understanding of space, it was the first time to show the real power of empty town in front of people.


    As soon as he made a move, the old man could not escape!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    The next moment, Lu Li takes back his eyes, and the sarcophagus disappears in mid air.


    That''s right.


    Not broken, not annihilated into dust, but thoroughly, disappeared!


    There was no energy fluctuation and no trace left. The sarcophagus with the seal of the top master disappeared.


    Don''t mention Chen Yang, even those old monsters who thought they had good knowledge were all shocked.


    In particular, in the middle of the black coffin, the old monster experienced the end of the age of ten thousand ethnic groups. To a certain extent, he was an old acquaintance with the founder of the six holy places. He also saw the strong man of heaven and man level with his own eyes.


    However, he has never seen such a strange means, which has completely exceeded his cognition of the strong!


    Even if the ability of the sealed top master is seriously damaged, even Chen Yang can be tempered to death on the spot. However, the ancient people present are very clear that Chen Yang is definitely not as cool as he is.


    Zhenyang Gong cultivates itself into a big sun. The source of energy is actually the source of one''s own life. In other words, Chen Yang can be so crazy, is in advance overdraft his life.


    At the cost of burning life, it is not so strange to be able to restrain those ancient people and kill one on the spot.


    Of course, Lu Li is a heaven man level existence, and it is not surprising that he killed the ancient.


    What really made the old monsters silent was his unpredictable means.


    "How did you do it?"


    Before the group of ancient people collapsed, Chen Yang asked them what they were most concerned about.


    Yeah.


    Not only are the ancients curious, but even Chen Yang also wants to know how Lu Li showed the sarcophagus "gone" at a glance.


    However, what Chen Yang didn''t expect was that Lu Li turned his head and looked at him with a little surprise. "Is it not that he killed an old wood whose energy is almost exhausted, which is also worth making a fuss about?"


    Old wood?


    Fortunately, the ancients were sealed in the sarcophagus.


    Otherwise, the name of Lu Li, which is full of insulting nature, is enough to make them spit blood three liters.


    Of course, the main reason is that they can''t beat this blatant bastard''s insight. They have no other choice but to be angry and spit blood.


    Chen Yang also choked for a while, but there was no way to refute it.


    Because Lu Li is telling the truth.


    Perhaps in Chen Yang''s eyes, the ancients are able to contribute to the world. In Lu Li''s eyes, a group of old undead, whose vitality is almost exhausted, is really no different from a group of old wood.


    When it comes to fighting at the level of heaven and man, these old woods are not as useful as masters with sufficient Qi and blood. At the very least, the master can blow himself up in Xuanmen Youfu. Even if he can''t hurt heaven and man, he can stop him for a moment.


    What can these old ghosts do? There is energy in Xuanmen Youfu, but do they dare to explode? If they have this blood, they will not be able to form an "ancient one", hide in the dark ruins, seal themselves, and slow down the speed of energy dissipation.


    However, Chen Yang understood GUI understand, he still some strange way: "I know you are now a man of heaven, master class in your eyes with no difference with mole ants. So What did you come all this way for? "


    This is not the holy land of swallowing heaven, nor does it belong to any of the five powers.


    This is the most secret and desolate wasteland in ancient times.


    Even the war maniacs in the extreme demon kingdom are too lazy to cast any eyes on it.


    Of course, this disregard is based on the fact that every inch of land has been searched. There are no resources and no life. This kind of wasteland exists in every territory of Zhenwu region. It is because of this that the ancient people will move the relics here by magic power.


    "Why, of course, it''s for the sake of chief Chen."


    Lu Li snapped his fingers, blocking the empty town of this piece of space to deepen a layer. It is mainly to prevent other heaven and man level strongmen from prying. Then, Lu Li looks at Chen Yang and says with a smile: "big Chen, you are a noble man. Do you want me to remind you of the gratitude and resentment between the two of us?"


    Hearing this sentence, Chen Yang''s expression suddenly had a few changes, staring and landing away from the way: "are you here to kill me?"


    Of course, he can understand the implication of Lu Li.


    At the beginning, Lu Li caused such a big disturbance in Bazhou. To force him to show up, in addition to trying to take away the power belonging to the big leader, the more important thing was to test what he thought about the sacred kingdom of swallowing heaven.


    The meeting between them was very unfriendly.


    At that time, Chen Yang, as a top master, really wanted to kill Lu Li, but it was just a matter of fighting with all his might. Even if someone Tu helped, Chen Yang was confident that if he really wanted to kill, no one could keep Lu Li.


    At that time, he showed his intention to kill Lu Li more than once.


    In this situation, Lu Li seems to have come to revenge?"Chief Chen, where is this? Why should I kill you? There is no hatred between us, is there? "


    Lu Li was smiling brightly, and people and animals said innocently: "and you, as the chief of the land department, are my boss. This kind of crime is not my style of Luli."


    Hearing this, Chen Yang''s face became more ugly.


    "Lu Li, the Zhenwu area is in danger. The God who fought with you before is probably the God of famine in ancient times, who was equal to Jue God. We don''t have time to fool around here. If you''re not going to kill me, don''t stop me. "


    Although some fear of Lu Li''s terrible strength now, Chen Yang is still biting his teeth and saying what he thinks in his heart.


    Now Zhenwu region is really in danger. Every top master who doesn''t want to stand on the side of the Shinto cult is trying to bring about a change in the world in his own way.


    Chen Yang is no exception.


    The existence of the ancients, in his view, is a turning point.


    The fundamental significance of his cultivation of Zhenyang Gong is to cope with the coming of this moment. If one day he needs the strength of the ancients, he will "use emotion and reason" first, and then suppress it forcefully!


    What''s more, the secret of Zhenyang Gong is not only that it can suppress the evil spirits of ancient people.


    The power of the ancients after self sealing gradually transformed into distorted energy. This is also a great tonic for Zhenyang Gong.


    In other words, Chen Yang''s first thought today is that he must want to communicate with the ancient people. It is naturally the best to invite them out of the mountains. If you don''t move, try to surrender.


    If the second way doesn''t work.


    Chen Yang will "eat" these ancient people, transform their evil energy into Yang fire, and help him break through to the level of heaven and man.


    Whether it is to add hundreds of top masters to the world, or add a strong man of heaven and man level, Chen Yang''s trip will not lose.


    However, the emergence of Lu Li broke his plan and made him a little unprepared.


    "I didn''t mean to stop you either."


    To Chen Yang''s surprise again, Lu Li shook his head and said slowly, "not only that, but I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?"


    Chen Yang looked at Lu Li suspiciously and expressed great doubt about it.


    "Don''t look at me with such suspicious eyes. To be honest, Zhenwu district is in a mess now. Even if I want to trouble you, I won''t choose this time. "


    Lu Li negative hand, eyes swept from Chen Yang''s face, and then looked at the sarcophagus: "however, since I''ve done it, your plan needs to change a little."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I know you want to get these old wood out of the mountain. If you can''t, use your skills to refine them and turn them into your nourishment to help you break through the level of heaven and man. It''s a good idea, and it''s very clear, but you''ve overlooked a little bit. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li puts up a finger.


    Chen Yang frowned: "what have I neglected?"


    "Time." Lu Li said faintly: "have you ever thought that the energy that can help you break through the boundaries of life by force can be solved by one or two ancient bases?"


    "If you look for the past one by one and leave aside the issue of efficiency for the time being, when you really become a man of heaven, the disaster of Zhenwu region will be either safely spent, or it will have broken out."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    "Until then, whether you become a man or not, what''s the use?"


    Lu Li said with a smile of "treacherous" and "that''s why I came to help you through this difficult time."


    "How can you help me?" Chen Yang''s smile made his heart even tighter. I always feel that Lu Li is planning something, but there is no clue for a moment.


    In fact, Lu Li''s level at this time has completely jumped out of his "chessboard". A strong man at the level of heaven and man, scheming for Chen Yang? What can be planned?


    "Now that the gate of heaven and man has disappeared, it is inevitable that there will be a large-scale emergence of heaven and man level strong men in the world. There is no need to turn to these old woods for help or breakthrough. "


    Lu Li put his hands back again and said: "before that, you can break through the gate of heaven and man at any time. You are the top master in the world. I''m afraid it''s because you switched to Zhenyang Gong and now the gate of heaven and man disappears, but you can''t benefit from it immediately. Am I right? "


    Chen Yang''s eyes moved and suddenly he was silent.


    Lu Li is not wrong.


    Even, it completely hit his mind, exactly.


    Today, the gate of heaven and man has dissipated, and many strong people who used to step into the door with half a foot have broken through to the level of heaven and man, which is just a little short of natural perception. If he had not converted to Zhenyang Gong, he would not have to work hard at all. He would have become a strong man of heaven and man level, just like Liang Wuxian and Xue Zun Luyu.


    He is now in a very awkward situation, quite a feeling that he is being misled by his cleverness.


    If the gate of heaven and man is still there, he will be able to use the means to target the ancients in a short time, and take this opportunity to break through the boundaries between heaven and man, and to some extent ignore the influence of the laws of heaven and earth.


    Yes.


    Chen Yang discovered the secret of the gate of heaven and man, and also knew that the strong who completed the transformation through this road would be focused on by the law of heaven and earth.


    This is also one of the important reasons why he chose to switch to ancient inheritance.


    By changing the ancient inheritance, he gave up the martial road of later generations, completed the transformation through the road of predecessors, and could give full play to his fighting power.


    As a result, the shackles of the human world disappeared before his abacus started.


    It was as if he had finally found a short cut. When he was about to climb to the top of the mountain, someone directly leveled the whole mountain and put a smooth road in front of him.


    The most embarrassing thing is that he could have appeared directly at the end of the mountain when it disappeared, if not by a shortcut. Now, although there is a smooth road ahead, he still has to go through it again.


    This really makes Chen Yang feel very aggrieved.


    Seeing the change in his expression, Lu Li patted his shoulder affectionately and comforted him: "relax, chief Chen Da, since the gate of heaven and man has disappeared, the shackles of ancient powerful men on the world of martial arts have disappeared. With the advent of the world, people like you who are so amazing and gorgeous don''t they just want to fly? "


    "Soaring?" Chen Yang heard this description for the first time. After thinking about it, he felt that it was appropriate. He frowned and said, "that''s true, but it''s just that there is no obstacle. If I want to break through the level of heaven and man, I need a lot of energy. "


    Then he put his eyes on the sarcophagus in front of him.


    Many ancient people who have been trying to reduce their sense of being are shocked by his glance.


    They are just some crazy, not stupid, how can not hear Chen Yang''s attitude change?


    If Chen Yang had thought of pulling thousands of top masters from the ancient organization to do battle, now, under the "flicker" of Lu Li, Chen Yang has completely abandoned the original plan, and has completely tacitly agreed to refine the ancient as his energy reserve for breaking through the level of heaven and man.


    "Chen Chen Yang, I know there are some misunderstandings between us. Believe me, I can explain... "


    "Of course If you think it''s a waste of time, we can talk about cooperation now. I''m still a little thin in the ancient organization. How many ancient people do you want? "


    The voice in the middle black coffin almost trembled.


    At such a time, if he can''t see the situation clearly, he is really dead and deserves it.


    If Chen Yang were to make up his mind and refine them, there would be no sense in the old bullshit and the rules of bullshit.


    What''s more, what made the old man in the black coffin despair was that Chen Yangzhen could do it!


    Just by himself, with the help of Zhenyang Gong, he can refine all the ancient people. Not to mention, beside Chen Yang, there is also a man and nature stronger than his terror.


    "I said," these old woods are unreliable. It has been thousands of years, even if there was any grand plan, it has long been forgotten in the years. Even if we have no blood, we can choose to take refuge today, and tomorrow we can run to hold the Shinto''s thighs. "


    Lu Li sneered, and then looked at Chen Yang. Seeing that his expression was a little stiff, he immediately understood it and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m not referring to mulberry and locust. Although chief Chen used to be one of them, at least you wake up in time and don''t waste time with this group of old wood. "When he said this, Chen Yang''s expression was even more ugly. He coughed a little awkwardly and said, "well, Luli, what''s your plan?"


    If Lu Li goes on talking about it, Chen Yang himself is OK to say that these ancient people who are called "old wood" one by one by one by him may really be inspired by their blood, and they simply choose to self extinguish and dissipate all their energy. By then, he will really have neither allies nor energy reserves.


    How could he escape Lu Li''s eyes?


    Lu Li waved his hand and said: "when you reach the level of heaven and man, you will understand that everything can be explained by energy. The so-called "heaven and man" is just a creature that uses more advanced energy and has a stronger personality. There are two ways to get there. "


    He raised his hand and released a trace of fate. "First."


    "If you continue to follow the path of Zhenyang Gong, you don''t need to devour these old wood. Then, with reference to this little power, you can change the energy change in your body a little. You don''t need to raise too many positions. In ten days, you will become a man and a heaven."


    Hearing that within ten days, Chen Yang''s eyes moved.


    He looked at the force of fate in Lu Li''s hands and did not speak for the first time.


    Throughout the ruins, he could hear his breaths.


    In fact, not only Chen Yang, but also those ancient people who are called "old wood" by Lu Li, are also careful to release a trace of divinity. They want to get close to Lu Li''s power of destiny, but they are afraid of Lu Li''s pressure and dare not get close. They can only take a look from a distance, which is quite greedy.


    Although they have not become the obsession of heaven and man, but this kind of ten days can become the "shortcut" of heaven and man. Who doesn''t want to take a walk?


    Finally, Chen Yang suppressed his inner impulse to agree immediately and asked, "this is only the first choice, which means that you have other alternatives for me, right?"


    "Not bad."


    Lu Li said: "in addition to this, there is another way."


    As he spoke, the power of fate in Lu Li''s hands quickly transformed into the divine power with holy light.


    It is through the way of energy that he transformed into a strong man of heaven and man, so this means of imitating the change of lower energy is just a piece of cake for him.


    Looking at the magic power of Lu Li''s hand, Chen yanglue is puzzled, but he is waiting for Lu Li to continue to speak.


    "According to this power, you wash away the true Yang energy of your whole body, leaving only a part of it and merging with it. If there''s no accident, you can break through today. "


    Seeing Chen Yang''s face showing astonishment, Lu Li immediately said: "but I must remind you that this breakthrough is not without cost. The most intuitive price is that you integrate the change of the nature of divine power into the true Yang energy, which means that you cut off the future path of heaven and man without any potential for ascension. To be a man of heaven is the end of your road to martial arts. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    Two choices, the same result, different future.


    Chen Yang was originally very excited about the second choice, but when he heard Lu Li''s words, he immediately became hesitant.


    How can a warrior at his level have no expectation for the future?


    In particular, after knowing the nature and man, there is a broader world. Now Lu Li tells him that if he chooses to become a strong man at the level of heaven and man immediately, the road after heaven and man will be cut off directly, and he can only stay in this realm in his whole life.


    Even if he knows that even if he chooses the first road, he may not be able to see the scenery after heaven and man, but it is impossible to say that he has no idea.


    After hesitating for a long time, Chen Yang couldn''t help asking, "why do you want to help me? Such a big chance, no matter what it is, is enough to think that you have won countless top masters to work hard... "


    With that, Chen Yang''s eyes swept over the restless sarcophagus.


    Obviously, this sentence refers to them.


    After listening to Lu Li''s description, these ancient people can''t sit still.


    They naturally want to be the way to break through the realm and become man and nature.


    What''s more, although the two methods given by Lu Li sound very simple, they do not have that channel to obtain either the power of destiny or the divine power.


    They are all the top figures who have astonished an era. Naturally, they can see that Lu Li''s method is to use some high-level energy as a reference, which is a way to break through the energy and open the boundary between heaven and man.


    That being said, however, is this trace of energy so good to come?


    It can be said that if Lu Li now shows that as long as he works for him, he can get this chance. These ancient people will never hesitate.


    The heaven and man in front of us are on a smooth road. If we don''t go white, we can''t go!


    "I''m not interested in these old woods." However, Lu Li only said a word lightly, which made the minds of these ancient people completely extinguished.


    In particular, the black coffin in the center can almost be described with sadness.


    Chen Yang is also choked by Lu Li''s words.


    Then heard Lu Li continue to say: "of course, I help you is not without preconditions."


    Chen Yang''s face was straight.


    I know that Lu Li is going to get to the point.


    No matter why he came to help himself today, what he said next was his real purpose.


    Then, Chen Yang nodded and said, "listen to me."


    "It''s very simple. I want you to return to Lord Yan''s house after you have accomplished heaven and man, and be at the command of King Yan."


    Lu Li looks at Chen Yang with a calm tone, as if to say a small matter.


    However, Chen Yang''s face suddenly changed and frowned: "do you want to find a hitter for Yan Wang?"


    "Now the situation in Zhenwu area is in such a mess, but you still want to arrange a Tianren level thug for Lord Yan''s residence. You What do you want to do? "


    No wonder Chen Yang thinks so much.


    It''s really Lu Li''s request. It''s too weird.


    Even if it is no longer rare, the strong man of heaven and man level can never be wasted to be a thug.


    After all, the Zhenwu region is now in flames of war, and the gods of famine and beast appear one after another. Anyone who can be more powerful at the level of heaven and man can increase the winning rate by one point.


    Chen Yang doesn''t believe it. Lu Li can''t understand this.


    "What do I want to do? Of course, I want you to protect the king of Yan. " Lu Li said calmly: "to tell you the truth, the fighting power of heaven and man level will not be short. However, there are not many people who can be trusted. I can''t ask him to protect his highness of Yan king for me


    "But you are different."


    Lu Li looked at Chen Yang and said, "you are the chief of the earth department. Even if you set up the Ministry of earth and have your plan, at least you will not harm the kingdom of swallowing heaven and the king of Yan. So I''ll give you this opportunity to accept my good intentions and return to Lord Yan''s residence at the dispatch of King Yan. At that time, it will not be a problem for your strength to suppress a country, and you are also needed to help in the unification of the ancient times. "


    The more Chen Yang listened, the more frowned.


    However, when Lu Li talked about the great unification of Huanggu, his eyes lit up and looked at Lu Li and said, "do you want to make the great unification of Huanggu? Have you got through the relationship between the heaven and the devil


    Chen Yang is also an "old ghost" in the end. Only from the information that Lu Li deliberately disclosed, we can see what step he has achieved.


    Among the five ancient kingdoms, the most difficult one is the extreme heaven and the devil state, which can be called the hard bone among the hard bones.


    If we didn''t get rid of the heaven devil Kingdom, even if Lu Li was a strong man in heaven and man level, he would not have been so arrogant and said that he wanted to unify the ancient times.


    Lu Li neither admitted nor denied it. He just asked, "do you have a clear idea of which way to enter the level of heaven and man?"


    "Are you sure I''ll agree?" Chen Yang gave a bitter smile.


    Lu Li said lightly: "although there are not many strong people to be trusted, they are not without them. I came to you because you are closest to this level. It can save a lot of time and energy to train you to be a man and nature level. And you don''t have to worry. Now that the world of heaven and earth has arrived, the king of Yan will soon be able to return to the peak and reach this level. ""Tianjiao in this world has not made its own voice. In the face of the disaster of extinction, you old people can really seize the opportunity. However, it is not you who are the protagonists of this era. "


    After listening to Chen Yang''s silence, his face also showed a touch of meditation.


    Lu Li is right.


    They are not the protagonists of this era.


    They, the old people, are just living longer, so they can take the lead. However, the gate of heaven and man disappeared, and the martial law shackles broke free. For those Tianjiao, it is really the sea is wide and the sky is high for birds to fly.


    Realm, in their eyes, is no different from a game.


    And


    Like this Tianjiao, in front of their own eyes, there is not one?


    At a young age, he is already a God on the level of heaven and man. When Chen Yang thought of Lu Li''s deeds, he suddenly realized that within a year, this young man started at the end of the story, and gradually stepped onto the top of the world.


    Now he himself in front of him, also like mole ants general, vulnerable to a blow!


    "I think it over."


    Think of the end, Chen Yang heart, also has the answer, half firm, half bitter way: "give me that trace of magic power."


    "Chen Yang, are you crazy?"


    Chen Yang''s answer, so that the old man in the black coffin, can not help but issued a voice of surprise.


    He didn''t expect that Chen Yang was so stupid that he took this incomplete road instead of taking another road to heaven.


    The difference between ten days and one day, in the eyes of these ancient people, may be just the concept of contemplation for a moment.


    Even though it is difficult to understand the power of destiny given by Lu Li, as long as they have enough time, let alone ten days, or ten years, they will choose to understand the power of destiny instead of the divine power that cuts off the future road!


    Hearing this, Chen Yang said indifferently: "this is the difference between me and you."


    "There is not much time in the world now. In ten days, the fire will be enough to spread to the whole wasteland. The earlier I break through, the earlier I will be able to suppress the situation. "


    "Ten days later When mortals are killed in 7788, even if all warriors are like dragons, and if there are more than 100 people in heaven, what is the significance of that? "


    "You..."


    The old man in the black coffin was puzzled by his words.


    Then, he said, "since when did you start to care about the lives of ordinary people?"


    "I don''t care about the lives of ordinary people."


    Chen Yang said faintly: "I just don''t want to make the divinity''s plan come true. Whether it is to destroy the world or save the world, all choices should be made by ourselves. What is the difference between the madmen and the will of the world when they make decisions for the warriors under the banner of salvation? "


    "What''s more, since the root of everything lies in the will of the world, we simply put out this ghost thing, so that the world''s creatures can really control their own destiny!"


    After that, Chen Yang looked at Lu Li and said, "the faster we grasp the strength, the faster we can grasp the changes of the situation in our hands, right?"


    He extended his hand to Lu Li.


    Lu Li saw this, but also a smile, "you are right. I''m glad to see you have such an awareness."


    Said, Lu Li also will that a trace of divine power, handed to Chen Yang''s palm.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    Chen Yang, who had obtained the divine power, hardly wasted any time. He scattered all his real Yang skills on the spot. As Lu Li said, he transformed the energy in his body bit by bit according to the change of the nature of the divine power, and tried to integrate the power.


    This method, of course, is Lu Li''s inspiration after integrating the power of the star God.


    Of course, the energy of the power of the star God can not be found. Moreover, without the support of the power of the fundamental law, Lu Li does not think that others can refer to the high-level energy of the power of the star God to forcibly complete the transformation.


    Those who have this need do not have this qualification, while those who have this qualification do not have this need.


    Therefore, Lu Li didn''t care about the spread of this method. To be honest, it is a shortcut to break through heaven and man, and only those who have not seen this scenery will regard it as a treasure.


    Even if the power of the star God, which is evaluated by the modifier as "the power of the gods", is in the eyes of the strong men at the high level, it may be a little more precious power, which is not worth paying too much for them.


    If you look at the sky, there may not be many strong people who can be compared with the God of stars, but absolutely not very few.


    Referring to the method of high-level energy breaking through the life level, it may be very rare in Zhenwu area, but it is nothing in the sky where the strong are like clouds.


    When Chen Yang''s whole person sends out a kind of mysterious and inexplicable breath, after thoroughly sinking into the state of internal vision, Lu Li is carrying his hands, and his eyes fall on the black coffin over there.


    The old man in the black coffin originally wanted to say something to Lu Li, but when he saw his eyes, he had to say something, so he immediately swallowed it back.


    He saw a trace of interest in Lu Li''s eyes.


    Not to kill, but to interest.


    It''s like seeing a very handy toy and trying it out.


    "Are you afraid of me?" The fluctuation in the black coffin can''t hide Lu Li''s perception. Lu Li immediately understood that the guy in the black coffin was afraid of himself.


    So Lu Li laughed and took a step forward.


    This step ignored the space distance and appeared directly in front of the black coffin.


    The old man in the black coffin suddenly screamed, "forgive me, my Lord!"


    Lu Li said:


    He thought that the old man in the black coffin would tell some secrets in exchange for his own life. As a result, what he didn''t expect was that when he opened his mouth, he was asking for mercy?


    What about your integrity? What about your style as an old man?


    And At your age, it''s not appropriate to call me adult, right?


    After abdominal Fei, Lu Li''s face returned to normal and said with a smile: "don''t be nervous, old wood. I just want to study your seal cutting array."


    With that, Lu Li attached a trace of divinity to the surface of the black coffin. Without damaging the old wood in the black coffin, Lu Li began to study the array seal which seemed to have been lost.


    Yes.


    The reason why Lu Li showed interest just now is that the surface of this old wooden coffin is engraved with a seal method that he is very familiar with.


    It seems to be similar to the seal method used to seal the four kinds of inheritance in the inheritance land left by linger father in Liangjiehe.


    Of course, the seal method of old wood is much worse than that of linger''s father. Both the structure and the effect are like fireflies and bright moon, which are different from each other at all.


    At the beginning, Lu Li was able to slowly crack the seal method of ling''er''s father only with the increase of array master. Not to mention the title of "master of array", there is no need to study it at all. As soon as you look at the past, you can see the seal method carved on the black coffin.


    But its principle is somewhat complicated.


    This is also the reason why Lu Li is interested.


    "Big Do you have any research on the way of array The old man in the black coffin thought at first that Lu Li was just trying to study the way of seal. However, he didn''t expect that Lu Li himself was also an expert in array.


    It''s easy to know if there is one.


    The attachment of Lu Li''s mind is completely based on the seal cutting ideas of seal method. Even, some of Lu Li''s ideas about the orifices are clearer than those of other seal carvers.


    Feeling Luli''s research on seal method, the ancient people in the black coffin gradually relaxed and tried to talk with Lu Li.


    Lu Li was calm and asked, "where did you get this seal? Can you have the original reference?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, the old man in the black coffin didn''t dare to ignore him. Almost immediately, he replied, "if you''re back, I got this seal from an ancient relic. It''s just that it''s so incomplete that many of the orifices have been lost. As for the original reference... "


    The old man in the black coffin said this for a little while, as if he wanted to talk with Lu Li about the conditions.


    However, Lu Li didn''t mean to discuss terms with him at all. The pressure spread around like a circle of ripples. More than a dozen hapless ancient people were shocked into dust on the spot. They could not even scream, so they died.In this scene, many ancient people were scared to death and asked for mercy. Some people directly scolded the old man in the black coffin and asked him to hand over what Lu Li wanted.


    Although Lu Li''s coercion did not aim at the ancient people in the black coffin, he still felt the terrible power hidden under the pressure. He did not dare to talk nonsense any more. He immediately outlined a seal totem with his mind.


    Lu Li watched silently. With his array attainments, the other side could not play tricks in front of him.


    After the totem of the seal was sketched out, Lu Li knew that the old wood was telling the truth. He really got the seal, and what he got was a broken seal totem.


    However, to be able to understand part of the seal method from this broken totem is enough to prove that this guy''s talent is indeed superior.


    "Is there anything more to gain than this totem?" After looking at it for two times, Lu Li asked again.


    Even if it has nothing to do with ling''er''s father, it is estimated that the ancient relics which can seal this seal method record many ancient mysteries.


    Sure enough, after learning from the past, the old man in the black coffin didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, and immediately replied, "yes, there is. There is also a inheritance called Tianjian..."


    "Sky Sword?"


    Lu Li''s heart frets, the dark way, this is to break iron shoes, no place to find, to come all without effort?


    After I got the inheritance of the wind and thunder of heaven and earth, I didn''t deduce all of this magical martial art because of limited points. Especially for the sky sword, Lu Li has been salivating for a long time.


    You know, when I got the sword Zun inheritance from Canglang sword, I had the Tianjian option among my several options.


    This shows that jianzun must also control part of the inheritance of Tianjian.


    Perhaps the power of jianzun is not all due to Tianjian, but only a part of the inheritance of Tianjian can promote the performance of the idea of chopping the divine sword. If we think backward, it is not difficult to speculate how powerful the inheritance of Tianjian is.


    However, although Lu Li was very covetous of Tianjian, his face was still. "Do you know that I am a sword practitioner, so I deliberately use sword technique inheritance to please me?"


    With his age, he didn''t know that it was only normal that Tianjian was so powerful in ancient times. Therefore, the words, also with a bit of disdain: "I have never heard of this sword technique. If it is a third rate sword technique, be careful that I will kill you."


    "Don''t worry, my Lord, don''t worry!"


    The ancient people in the black coffin repeatedly said, "although I am not a sword practitioner, this heavenly sword is really strong!"


    "Among the ancient, there are many swords. We often exchange what we have and exchange inheritance to understand. Tianjian is too profound to be practiced, but It is absolutely a top-notch inheritance. In ancient times, it is a kind of martial art that can fight with Jue Shen and Huang Shen! "


    In ancient times, the God of desolation and Jue God should be the strong one at the level of Tao.


    It''s hard to say the absolute God, but it must be the existence of the great way.


    To be able to fight with such a strong man is definitely the most top-notch inheritance.


    Lu Li murmured and nodded his head pretending to be satisfied. Then he said, "in this case, I''ll offer this heavenly sword."


    "Bandit, bandit!"


    The old man in the black coffin scolded him twice in his heart, but he did not dare not not to do so. He immediately used his divinity to reflect and inherit in front of Lu Li.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    Soon, a sword spectrum is presented in front of Lu Li.


    This time, Lu Li did not directly understand, but opened the eye of exploration and called out the modifier panel.


    Although he has all kinds of bonus points and his sword skills are extremely high, Lu Li has made two preparations for the inheritance of Tianjian. On the one hand, he realizes himself while recording the sword score with a modifier.


    Sure enough, a book with sword spirit soaring into the sky soon appeared in the item column of the modifier.


    In front of your own eyes, there are also prompts for modifiers.


    [discovery and inheritance, heaven and earth wind and thunder ¡¤ sky sword! (complete)]


    "it''s really authentic."


    Lu Li breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately chose to use the points to learn this sword technique that he had been dreaming about for a long time.


    Boom!


    Different from other inheritance learning.


    In the process of learning Tianjian, even Lu Li, who has experienced the transformation of life level, feels a little hard.


    In front of us, there seems to be an ancient battlefield. There are thousands of swords blaring together, and the light of swords soars to the sky. Under the light of swords, one alien race comparable to heaven and man is crushed into flesh and blood fragments. There is also a giant whose head is like a star, roaring. The giant hand grabs the sword light, but is cut off by the sword light. The blood turns into blood rain and covers the whole battlefield.


    "Is this the sky sword?"


    Before Lu Li had a thorough understanding of the content of Tianjian, the illusion presented in front of him had already shocked him.


    Even the supreme sword cultivation, which is as powerful as sword Zun, has never sent such horrible ideas in his own inheritance.


    It can be seen that the creator of Tianjian, or heaven and earth wind and thunder, has a great probability and is also a strong man at the road level!


    In fact, the illusion in front of us exists in the sea of knowledge, and only lasts for a moment, then it disappears.


    Lu Li''s face did not show any abnormality. He was secretly satisfied to see that his brand-new Tianjian and Tiandi Fenglei were lit up.


    "Although the old wood itself is a bit useless, they are all old antiques that have lived for many years, and there must be a lot of good things hidden in them."


    Lu Li silently defined the old wood, and his eyes became more and more satisfied. He patted the black coffin lightly. No matter how frightened the ancient people were, he said with a smile: "yes, you are very good."


    "If you are satisfied with your adult..."


    The old man in the black coffin laughed.


    Before Lu Li''s hand fell down, he thought the evil star was going to kill the donkey. But hearing this praise, the old man in the black coffin can''t help but feel relieved, knowing that he has survived this hurdle.


    However, after Lu Li''s words, many ancient people fell into ice caves.


    "You know, I''m younger than those old monsters. I don''t know how to kill and what''s more, I don''t have any details. So, please, you old people The elder generation contributes more inheritance and martial arts skills. It should be his own life money. "


    Lu Li laughs at people and animals harmlessly. When it comes to the word "elder", it is obviously a little stuck.


    "You mean old wood, right?"


    The old man in the black coffin roared in his heart.


    But he did not dare to pick Lu Li''s fault.


    Moreover, the deep meaning of Lu Li''s words also made him shiver.


    Life money?


    It means that If we don''t take the inheritance that he is satisfied with, he will start to kill people?


    "This is a clear robbery..."


    Some people generally understand the meaning of Lu Li and howl silently.


    However, the minds of these people are different, but no one wants to refuse. Instead, some ancient people begin to ponder whether the inheritance in their hands can move this greedy little monster?


    "Big, my Lord, I have handed over two kinds of inheritance, which should be enough money for my life?"


    The old man of the black coffin, who knew that he could not resist, asked cautiously.


    Seriously, whether it is the incomplete totem of the seal method or the inheritance of the sword art which is so strong against the sky, it can support the core inheritance of a holy land. He dedicated these two kinds of inheritance to Lu Li. There is no reason why he should not have enough money to buy his life.


    "Well Let me see. "


    However, what he didn''t expect was that, after a deep meditation, Lu Li said, "these two inheritances are actually enough money for you to buy your life, but."


    Hearing the word "but", the old man in the black coffin felt a little nervous and said, "but?"


    "Ah."


    Lu Li sighed: "who let you offend my good friend before? Chen Yang and I are intimate friends. If you let you go like this, it will inevitably make him have some ideas. Why don''t you come up with an inheritance? I''ll even if you''ve got enough money to buy your life


    The old man of the black coffin swore that he had never seen such a despicable person.


    Just from the previous attitude of Chen Yang, we can see that although Lu Li and he are acquaintances, they are definitely not friends, let alone intimate friends!But Lu Li is not red face, breathless said.


    Although the old man of the black coffin wanted to say something, because of Lu Li''s "oppression", he did not even dare to spit out a word.


    What''s more, Lu Li said that it would be OK to take out another inheritance at will, but the old man of the black coffin knew that if he really used one to inherit the meaning, Lu Li would definitely let him understand what meaning means.


    "I I see. "


    The old man of the black coffin tried to endure the grief and indignation in his heart, and turned into an inheritance.


    But this time, it was a shot.


    Compared with the sky sword, although some of them can''t get on the stage, this gun technique is also a very strong inheritance.


    Lu Li rubbed his chin and looked at it carefully. He knew that although he couldn''t use it, he could take it back to Mu Ning Qiu. So he did not hesitate to include it in the modifier and photographed the black coffin again. "It''s very good. You are very good."


    "Thank you very much."


    The old man of the black coffin was also smiling and did not dare to have any dissatisfaction.


    Even if there is, it is also hidden in the heart, a little bit can not be revealed.


    Lu Li was also a man of his word. After accepting the inheritance of this skill, he would no longer be embarrassed by the old wood. He looked around and said, "gentlemen, if there is a level of inheritance like Tianjian, one can buy one''s life. If not, it needs the inheritance of this gun skill level, three gates! "


    Speaking of the three doors, Lu Li stopped for a moment and said with a smile: "I am a man who pays attention to fairness. The first person took out three doors, and then naturally it was the same standard. "


    After this self-examination and answer, Lu Li has set the standard and quantity of money to buy life.


    Although many ancient people are still in the stomach Fei, but no one wants to really offend Lu Li.


    Previously, Lu Li released a trace of pressure, and sent more than a dozen hapless ghosts to die on the spot. Although they are so-called madmen, none of them is a fool. They can''t fight, they can''t escape, and they can''t escape. In this case, it''s better to give the inheritance and give the money to buy life.


    "Who will come first, then?"


    Seeing that many old trees have no opinions, Lu Li''s eyes coagulate and smile more brightly


    I don''t know how long it has passed. In addition to the extinct ancient people, there are about 200 people left. Half of them have handed over their core inheritance, as well as the powerful martial arts skills collected from the original exploration of various relics.


    In the process of collecting and inheriting, Lu Li temporarily changed two conditions.


    First, if there is a high-level sword inheritance, one can be worth two.


    Second, if you can''t come up with three inheritances, exchange them with equivalent treasures.


    Of course, if there is no inheritance or treasure, Lu Li still gives these poor old wood a chance. That''s to say the exact location of a relic, or the place where the treasure was hidden.


    In a word, it''s a way of extortion to drain the final value of these old wood.


    And these old woods did not disappoint Lu Li.


    In addition to inheritance, there are many valuable treasures in their portable storage props. As soon as Lu Li changed hands, he changed those treasures into points for learning and integrating martial arts skills.


    What he lacked most was the skill of attacking and cutting. Before in the fight with the famine, they have been deeply aware of this.


    And the emergence of the old wood, just for him to make up for the last shortcomings!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    The process of absorbing the final value of these old wood is not fast, but it is definitely not slow.


    It has to be said that these ancient people, everyone, can represent the protagonists of a certain era. Their inheritance, the ingenious thinking, even Lu Li is secretly strange.


    Whether it is self-made, or follow the ideas of ancient inheritance, it is not easy to find a way of their own.


    In today''s era, although the luck is declining, the martial arts are flourishing. Many ancient things should have been eliminated long ago. However, only the top-level inheritance has some reference value.


    What these ancient people represent is naturally the top inheritance of their respective times.


    What they learned and what they used represented the highest level of martial arts in a certain era.


    Although it has become the virtue of human beings, ghosts and ghosts, it can not erase their glory. And this inheritance represents their glorious past.


    From the beginning, when Lu Li asked them to use inheritance as money to buy their lives, many ancient people still held an attitude of exclusion. Lu Li thinks that Lu Li is robbing the precious heritage of their whole life, but because of Lu Li''s strength, they dare not have any opinions. In fact, they dare not speak out.


    However, when Lu Li, one by one, combined all the inheritance they had taught, and even deduced a new realm that they had never seen before, their mentality changed.


    Instead of rejecting the inheritance to Lu Li, they became more active.


    Even at the beginning, the old man with black coffin, who was forcibly robbed of Tianjian and seal by Lu Li, was filled with emotion as he watched this scene This is the inheritance. "


    It has been passed on and on.


    Most of them have not lived for many years, and some of them are dying out in the endless waiting.


    Among those people, there are also those who were once extremely talented and arrogant, and there are also invincible beings who are endowed with amazing inheritance and are proud of everything.


    But in the end, they just turned into a handful of dust and buried in this unknown place forever.


    And those amazing inheritance of an era, eventually also in this generation cut off.


    Instead, it is better to find a successor and pass on what he has learned.


    Lu Li, isn''t it the best choice?


    When you are young, you are already at the level of heaven and man. Without the stereotype and arrogance of the ancient man and nature, although he acted extremely, he knew how to combine the strengths of hundreds of schools and learn with an open mind.


    Such Tianjiao, let alone give him his own inheritance, even if it is to entrust his own legacy, it seems that there is no big deal?


    The same idea appears in every ancient man''s heart.


    Not only did the old man of the black coffin think so, but other people also held the same thought. When he handed over his inheritance, he was no longer perfunctory and illusory. Instead, he patiently explained and demonstrated with Lu Li. On the one hand, he provided Lu Li with some ideas and directions based on his years of practice experience. On the other hand, Lu Li continued to develop on the road that had already reached the end by virtue of his thinking of heaven and man and the idea of flying in the sky.


    And, don''t forget, Luli has modifiers around.


    Although the effect of the modifier has been greatly weakened since it became heaven and man level. However, the most powerful function of the modifier is that it can make him instantly learn and merge skills.


    The inheritance given by these ancient people is indeed top-notch inheritance. However, it will take a certain time for these top-notch inheritors to get a thorough understanding of them, even at the level of heaven and man.


    There are hundreds of ancient people here, each of whom has at least one inheritance.


    Without the power of modifiers, it will take at least a few months to integrate these heritages on your own.


    Now Lu Li has no time to delay.


    Therefore, on the one hand, relying on the treasures provided by those ancient people, we can absorb points, and at the same time, we can master their inheritance through the modifier instantly, and at the same time, we can select the more appropriate inheritance, integrate and evolve with each other.


    In addition to the top gun skills that are suitable for mu Hongxiu and Mu Ning qiulai, Lu Li has almost made a pot of stew in the rest of the martial arts, and then slowly developed into swordsmanship.


    Although he can also use other martial arts skills, it is not very smart to continue to develop Kendo and switch to other martial arts when he has most of the characteristics of Kendo and his Kendo attainments have already broken through the sky.


    That is to say, with this idea, Lu Li is basically picking and picking, fusing the martial arts skills that can be developed into swordsmanship, and then talking to those ancient people, trying to learn something useful from their experience, and then converting this part into the thinking of swordsmanship.


    It''s not that Lu Li had to save those points, but that the ideas of these ancient people did have some merits. What''s more, among the ancient people present, many of them were powerful swordsmen.Although they are not as strong as jianzun, who really suppressed an era and praised them with their swords, they have a great advantage over jianzun, that is, they can communicate with Lu Li face to face.


    No matter how strong the inheritance of sword Zun is, it is a section of inheritance after all. How much we can get depends on the individual''s understanding.


    But a living and powerful swordsman who can communicate with people face to face, his Kendo and his ideas are rare treasures. Their value may not be as high as that of the sword, but their existence can be said to be a living sword spectrum.


    When the money for buying life was almost enough, Lu Li called out the swordsmen of these ancient people and gathered together in a circle to hold a small meeting.


    "You''ve all understood the situation. Now, give full play to your intelligence and tell us your ideas."


    Lu Li just waved his hand, before his eyes was the emergence of a large number of sword techniques.


    Later, he divided the parts that had been integrated and evolved into new sword techniques separately, and showed them the ideas of integration with divinity, including absorbing other inheriting martial arts skills and developing them into sword techniques. Lu Li didn''t mean to hide himself, so he demonstrated them all in front of the ancient swordsmen.


    Modifiers may be powerful, but in some cases their evolutionary path is too rigid. It does not belong to the logical thinking of intelligent creatures. What it creates always lacks a trace of spirituality.


    "This idea..."


    "Genius, absolute genius!"


    "If you live in my time, I''m afraid there''s nothing wrong with the title of the first sword cultivation."


    However, after seeing Lu Li''s fusion and evolution ideas, those ancient swordsmen fell into a state of shock and inexplicable, and all kinds of praise were heard.


    Although there are some suspicion of flattery, most of them are still sincere.


    The scope of martial arts is much smaller if the martial arts are fixed in the same sword technique. Many wonderful ideas have been thought of or even done by predecessors. It includes the integration of other martial arts skills to evolve into a new sword technique, or to gather the strengths of hundreds of schools to create its own strong kendo. At that time, the strong swordsmen had already thought of similar ideas, and even, many strong people had done so.


    For example, jianzun, when he was young, once read the world of swordsmanship, and challenged the strongmen of kendo, the holy land of kendo, and there were no more than a hundred schools?


    Only by combining those heritages into one furnace, together with the top-level inheritance such as Tianjian, could he finally create his own Dao of chopping divine sword.


    Jianzun is an expert who has a good command of kendo, and it can also be said that jianzun is the originator of Ronghui kendo.


    However, no one has ever thought of developing Kendo successfully.


    It''s not that they don''t have the ability, but the sword techniques developed by them are not as powerful as the original ones, or there are huge loopholes, so there is no need to continue to develop them.


    However, these sword techniques that Lu Li showed


    "The idea of this secret sword, moving mountains, should be derived from boxing?" All of a sudden, outside the ancient swords, a voice sounded slowly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    This man is not a swordsman.


    However, he is a strong fighter, and he is not much different from Dong Ao. He is a top master who can open up the void with his fist intention, and almost reaches the top level of heaven and man.


    Therefore, he only looked at the secret sword, moving mountain, and saw the shadow of boxing.


    "That''s right." Lu Li nodded and admitted: "this secret sword is exactly the direction I learned from a good friend''s boxing inheritance."


    "It''s interesting to use sword moves to move boxing, and its power has also been enhanced a lot."


    The old man praised him and said, "in this case, it shows that boxing can be compatible with sword technique. It seems that boxing is more inclusive! "


    Although this sentence sounds like advocating boxing, and it is too arrogant.


    But if we look into it carefully, there is nothing wrong with his words.


    Among these heritages given by Lu Li, only the secret sword moving mountain is a real fusion of other martial arts.


    Even if the secret sword God kills, does not count.


    Because the essence of God killing is only a means, a kind of energy, and even an idea of God blocking and killing God and Buddha.


    It''s not difficult for other ancient people to integrate the secret sword and shensha. The way of energy is by analogy. Although people are not proficient, they don''t feel much surprised.


    However, the meaning of moving mountains and swords is completely transformed from boxing.


    "Don''t fart here. Boxing is transformed into swordsmanship, which means that the swordsmanship is more inclusive!" However, the old man''s words aroused the dissatisfaction of other ancient swordsmen.


    Boxing has become a sword technique. Doesn''t it mean that we are all powerful together?


    Why did you get there, but it became a boxing technique with strong inclusiveness?


    "Isn''t it? Look, besides boxing, there are other martial arts that have been transformed into swordsmanship? "


    The old man was besieged by many ancient swordsmen, but he was not in a hurry. He thought clearly and said with a smile: "can''t this explain the way of boxing, which is the most inclusive martial art?"


    He didn''t say that boxing is invincible.


    Although there is no second place in martial arts, at their level, they all know that there is no strongest martial art in the world, only the most powerful one.


    The real strong men, no matter whether they are practicing fists, palms, guns, or swords, will eventually be able to suppress the world and frighten the heroes.


    However, he did not say so without his intention.


    As long as it is proved that boxing together is the most powerful road to inclusiveness, then we can use boxing to gain more "goodwill" from Lu Li.


    What''s more, he can see that although Lu Li is a swordsman, he is not a rigid one. He does not exclude other roads, and he will not reject other people''s experiences. Of course, the premise is that these roads and experiences can really come out.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste of time to talk about some useless experiences.


    "Together with boxing, there is a strong tolerance."


    Just when those ancient swordsmen were going to discuss with him, the old men in the black coffin said slowly, "no, you are not here. The ancient warriors in those days, unarmed and without any weapons, were able to fight against alien races in the sky. Moreover, at that time, tianwai alien people also fought against the enemy with their flesh bodies. The two sides took the road of returning to the original nature. With one punch, they were like knives and swords, and even the techniques of gun, whip, stick, and all kinds of martial arts were just the extension of the human body from the very beginning. "


    When Lu Li heard this, he also agreed and nodded: "weapons are the extension of hands and feet. There is nothing wrong with this statement. However, this does not mean that the martial arts skills with their own weapons must be higher than those of weapons. In the tens of thousands of years of human history, there have been strong people who have returned to nature with bare hands, and there have also been such horrors as jianzun, which have made all the powerful bow their heads. Not to mention, there are 39 magic weapons in the world, each of which can be taken out separately, which is enough to make people and heaven look at each other. The strength of a weapon is its strength. Here, the strength of individuals, combined with the strength of martial arts and weapons, can produce 120% or 15% of its strength. "


    "Boxing can also be done..." The old man who advocated the inclusiveness of boxing, however, refuted it weakly.


    "As long as it is a martial art, it can increase its own level when it goes deep. This increase comes from the martial arts, from the tactics, and even from the true meaning of martial arts. But in the final analysis, it has nothing to do with its carrier. "


    Lu Li said with a smile: "what''s more, the reason why Terrans can rise is because they have wisdom and know how to use foreign things. Whether it is tools or weapons, even the aura of heaven and earth, for our people, it is a manifestation of foreign objects. If you can use this, Terrans are Terrans. "


    "Well said."


    "Well, if we don''t know how to use tools and weapons, what''s the difference between us and those orcs who are full of killing?"


    "Although it''s a simple and natural way to fight with each other in physical form, for us martial arts, it''s not good for us to insist on nature.""Yes, we should go the way of weapons."


    A group of practitioners of weapons and martial arts, and those who cultivate ancient swords have joined in.


    And among the ancient, those who have practiced boxing and martial arts are all in silence.


    It''s a small number, and more importantly, they can''t refute it.


    The reason why Terrans are different from scale insects, birds and beasts is that they can use tools, weapons, and even the aura of heaven and earth. For example, fierce animals, spirit animals, such as the world''s favorite, although born, has a strong strength, but their rising space, is obviously no higher than the Terran.


    Terrans can make use of everything they can to climb up. Other races in Zhenwu do not have such skills unless they have reached a high level by chance.


    "In fact, it''s not the point that which martial arts are strong or weak. The real point is that all of you are on your own path and have made great achievements. Today I show you these things, not to make you quarrel. "


    Finally, Lu Li waved his hand and calmed the dispute. Then he said with a smile: "I have practiced Kendo all the way, so I have no idea to change to other roads. If you have time to quarrel, you may as well think for me how you can integrate your martial arts skills into sword technique inheritance. "


    With this sentence, Lu Li stood aside with his hands, leaving room for the ancients to play.


    In fact, he didn''t need the ancients to be too "free to play", but now it seems that the ancient people have a lot of energy to release. In this case, with such human resources, they don''t make use of the white, and Lu Li simply let the old people do what they like at will. He will fly in the sky and combine those top-notch inheritances into swordsmanship.


    No matter how strange these ancient people''s ideas are, they will not deviate from the theme too much. Of course, there are Lu Li himself, as well as the modifier on the side of the leak to make up for the lack, the saying that more people and more power, it is at this moment.


    After Lu Li had finished speaking, the ancient people began to communicate with each other. Everyone had their own ideas, but the main direction was integration and transformation into swordsmanship. Many of them could not use their ideas. However, as Lu Li expected, some of the ancient swordsmen were looking for loopholes to fill in the gaps. As soon as other people''s strange ideas appeared, if they could not, they would be rejected by the ancient swordsmen. If there were some ways, those ancient swordsmen would begin to discuss.


    Some of these ideas, indeed, are brilliant. The ideas of these talents collide with each other. Although there will be some dross, most of the time, they are dazzling sparks.


    Lu Li recorded all of this, his eyes slightly narrowed, smiling like a little fox.


    "Chief Chen, you only see the fighting power of these old wood, but you don''t see the real treasure in their minds. It seems that there is some truth in people''s saying that Qi is added to the body and Qi is added to the body? "


    Thinking of this in his heart, Lu Li sighed at the same time, "since you don''t have this good fortune, I''ll accept it for you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    Not to mention how Lu Li in the heart of the abdominal Fei, those ancient people, really have some skills.


    They soon discussed a way out, and in front of Lu Li, they combined a sword technique with the core inheritance of a certain sword cultivation, complemented each other, and created a brand-new sword technique with the artistic conception of sword technique as the main body.


    "No, No. In this way, we just create a sword with a sword. Although the main body is the meaning of the sword, it is the sword technique that carries the meaning of the sword! "


    Before everyone was happy, there was an old man who saw something wrong.


    This sword technique is really strong. It not only has the fierce artistic conception of that sword technique, but also keeps the original fierce. It is a first-class attack and cutting skill.


    However, in this way, it seems to have created a new martial art. In fact, they are very clear that this method still can not meet the requirements of Lu Li.


    What Lu Li wants is to keep the artistic conception, and at the same time, to extend a path belonging to the sword technique. This is the real creation. What they have done is to combine the two top martial arts skills into one.


    If the efficiency is too poor, what is the significance of this?


    Hearing the old man''s words, the crowd, who had some excitement, suddenly fell silent.


    Then, there was a sword Cultivation: "in that case, we might as well try the most elementary method."


    "Create moves based on artistic conception. More in line with the artistic conception itself. "


    His words immediately attracted people''s approval.


    As a result, a group of ancient people, on the plot, even seem to forget the existence of Lu Li.


    Lu Li didn''t think so.


    This is exactly what he really thinks.


    Those who think of swords are more ancient. As for the quality, there is no need to tangle, even if the quality is not good, put it in the modifier as dog food, it is also the best use.


    As time goes by, these ancient people have created nearly a hundred sword techniques after a discussion and even a fierce argument. Some of them can be used, some are empty ideas, the finished product is not much power.


    However, the ancient people were not discouraged. Lu Li''s several reminders gave them more directions and ideas, and inspired them a lot. Even the old man in the black coffin could not help joining in and contributing a lot of ideas.


    "All right."


    Finally, after Lu Li felt that Chen Yang''s breath was becoming more and more stable, he clapped his hands and stopped a group of old people who were still in the end. He said with a smile, "you really have some skills, but it''s almost enough here. No matter how many swordsmanship skills you have, you need someone to inherit them. With my own strength, I can''t finish such a huge inheritance in a short time. "


    This sentence is half true and half false.


    It''s true that Lu Li can''t learn so many sword techniques by himself. But the fake is that he has already learned these sword skills through the modifier. Although the consumption of points is huge, the collection of these ancient people can be replaced by points, which can be affordable.


    He would say that, but there is a deeper thought.


    That''s to cheat the old wood out of the mountain.


    He didn''t care about the strength of these men.


    What Lu Li really cares about is that these ancient people seem to realize the importance of inheritance. If they say that none of the swordsmanship they have worked hard to deduce has been inherited, I believe this group of ancient people will not accept it.


    The inheritance they have mastered is a greater treasure, which is more worthy of calculation than mere combat power.


    Sure enough, at the moment when Lu Li just finished speaking, an old man was surprised and said, "well Isn''t that to say that all our efforts have been wasted? "


    As soon as this was said, many ancient people seemed to want to say something. However, due to the strength of Lu Li, they did not dare to say too much for fear of offending the little monster.


    The old man in the black coffin, however, understood some things and said with a wry smile: "Sir, do you mean that you want us to leave here in person and spread our heritage to the martial arts in the world?"


    "No wonder you are the leader. You are more intelligent indeed."


    Lu Li praised him and said with a smile: "no mistake. You''d better leave this mausoleum in person, find a suitable successor from the outside world, and pass on your lifelong efforts instead of expecting me to inherit your painstaking efforts."


    "Chen Yang wants to make use of your fighting power, but in my opinion, he does not understand what a group of ancient warriors can do when heaven and earth arrive."


    "Your real details lie not in your fighting power, but in your knowledge, your skills and your inheritance!"


    "Our heritage?"


    Among the ancients, a puzzled voice sounded: "the martial arts of the world, is everyone as talented as you? If it''s not as good as you, even if we go out of the mountain to accept apprentices, in a short time... "


    At this point, the man seemed to suddenly realize something, his voice trembled and said, "you Do you want to cultivate a lot of arrogance from heaven and earth? ""We can''t use Tianjiao to describe them. It''s an insult."


    Lu Li said with a light smile: "what do you think, hundreds or thousands of top masters, or the same number of heaven and man level strong men, can play a role in this world?"


    Many ancient people were silent.


    Hundreds of thousands of top masters can set off a war that has swept the whole Zhenwu region. And the same number of heaven and man level strong, simply can destroy this world!


    Of course, it is impossible for the ancients to speak with Lu Li.


    But they also vaguely understood what Lu Li meant.


    What Lu Li wants is not hundreds and thousands of top masters, but hundreds and thousands of top masters to create more top masters and even more heaven and man!


    He wants to spread martial arts in the world and everyone is like a dragon!


    In fact, no one has ever thought of this idea. The struggle between the warriors sometimes comes down to the word "class". The powerful class, the backing class, and the gifted class all make it impossible for the martial arts in the world to have one heart and one mind.


    Therefore, some strong people think that since we are unable to unite because of class, we should simply break the class and make everyone strong?


    What happened?


    If these strong men were either killed by assassination or frustrated, they would never make such naive assumptions again.


    First, the class between the Warriors is not only a matter of heaven, but also a decisive factor. This means that breaking the class is touching the interests of many people. How can others not fight back or kill you?


    The powerful people who died of assassination were killed by those aristocratic families, clans, and even powerful forces such as the six holy places.


    Second, it is about resources.


    In fact, the resources of Zhenwu region are limited. Aura and treasures are like a pyramid. When you reach the top of the tower, there are only a few high-quality resources that can be provided to the strong.


    In other words, before the Zhenwu area, there are several strong people who can be born.


    This is also in line with the theological belief that the resources consumed by their martial arts cultivation are gifts of the will of the world, which are not free of charge. When the world will wake up and want to promote the world status, they will be ripe fruits and will be eaten by the world will.


    Therefore, a number of resources also limit this kind of class breaking plan.


    "I know what you''re thinking."


    However, Lu Li''s eyes were slightly swept and said calmly: "now the end of the day is coming. Most of the warriors in the world are unprecedentedly powerful. Everyone wants to be stronger and play a role in this disaster. Therefore, you don''t have to worry that those aristocratic families will target you. Even if they do, they will be the strong ones at the level of the six holy places to speak up to you. Of course, at that time, naturally, I will come to talk to them, which will definitely ensure your safety. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, a group of ancient people in the sarcophagus suddenly fell into silence, as if thinking about the feasibility of this proposal.


    However, Lu Li''s confident tone still gave them some confidence, and felt that this matter might not have been carried out?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    "In addition to that."


    Lu Li said calmly: "as you know, it is the beginning of the great world. The aura of heaven and earth is almost unlimited, and the gate of heaven and man disappears, and there is a smooth road ahead. During this period, it is the stage of a large-scale promotion of martial arts. If you are willing to go out of the mountains and spread martial arts in the world, the number of strong men in the world will be raised to a large level. "


    "We all understand, my Lord."


    The old man in the black coffin immediately said, "but how many people can believe us, even if we are a rotten old monster like us?"


    Sometimes, it''s not their wishful thinking.


    The disciples who can be admired by these top masters are basically arrogant and arrogant, and have long had a strong inheritance. It''s still unknown whether they can be regarded as the old monsters who are about to be eliminated by the times. What''s more, the real Tianjiao has been occupied by the great forces in the world for a long time. Isn''t there another battle to break out when they rob people with these big forces?


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    However, Lu Li waved his hand and continued: "besides, how can we just stare at Tianjiao to teach when we are in charge of martial arts? Those martial arts people with ordinary qualifications and no resources and ways to practice are the disciples you should really pay attention to. "


    "I''ll teach you about this after I leave. If you can''t, you can also try to teach martial arts in the ancient times. The unification of the ancient times is close at hand. Then you can imitate the influence of academies and Wuzong to build some colleges where everyone can attend classes. As teachers, you provide compulsory education for ordinary warriors and even ordinary people. "


    The more he went on, the more words came out of Lu Li''s mouth, which made the ancients confused.


    But they did not dare to ask at will, only to try to understand Lu Li''s ideas.


    Of course, there were no stupid people present. Even though they heard some strange and incomprehensible words, they still understood the general meaning that Lu Li wanted to express.


    It''s nothing more than establishing a sect without a threshold, recruiting disciples without considering their aptitude, mind and nature, and not caring whether the other party is hostile or even an undercover sent by the Shinto. What they have to do is to sow the seeds of Wudao, and then it is time to wait for the flowers and fruits.


    When they generally understood Lu Li''s idea, some people began to feel excited.


    To be honest, if there is a chance to leave this tomb, no one would like to sit here and wait to die. However, after joining the ancient, they made an oath that they would not leave the seal and disturb the world if it was unnecessary.


    There are hundreds of thousands of masters, most of them are top masters. The sudden appearance of such forces in Zhenwu area will indeed cause devastating impact and turbulence on the whole Zhenwu area.


    Although it is said that the human world has suffered unprecedented disasters, internal and external troubles, and wars are constantly raging in different places. In those years, those alien peoples who fought with the ancient people came back one after another, and there was also the threat of the will of the world.


    Such a situation, they are born of the old, in fact, is nothing.


    Unfortunately, it was Chen Yang who first invited them out of the mountain. Is the only traitor of the ancients for so many years.


    When it comes to Chen Yang, even Lu Li has to admire him. The reason why this guy joined the ancients at that time can''t be investigated. However, the way he betrayed the ancients is too direct.


    After breaking the seal, he left the organization of the ancients without a reason. Even if other people met such a man in the Buddhist system, it would be face saving.


    The funniest thing is that Chen Yang dare to come back and ask for help after leaving the old man.


    Even if people are willing to do something, you, a traitor, must give an explanation?


    From the point of view of truth, Lu Li doesn''t think that the ancients have any problem with Chen Yang''s difficulties. Instead, he was afraid that this shameless thing would be even more excessive.


    However, the two sides'' positions are different after all. Even if Lu Li is also criticizing Chen Yang, he must stand by Chen Yang.


    However, fortunately, he came forward to give the ancient people a step down, so that this matter has room to turn around.


    And the future he described really made the ancients extremely excited.


    In order to be able to refuse the temptation of thousands of years ago, they only need to be able to help in the sky. In essence, these ancient people are strong people with ideals and aspirations.


    For them, power, wealth and strength are all gone. Only salvation, sacrifice and inheritance, which are full of hope, can make them excited.


    Of course, this is only relative.


    Most of the ancients, indeed, have such ideas.


    However, there are still some ancient people who do not think so.


    "Preaching, Buwu, what good are these things for us?"


    In the outer part, in an ancient bronze coffin, a sharp voice sounded, "although you are a man of heaven level, you can''t force us to do something meaningless, right?"Lu Li hears the speech and looks at the old man.


    This man was the first ancient man who used treasure as money to buy his life. Therefore, Lu Li was very impressed with him.


    Looking at the bronze coffin, Lu Li pondered, and then said faintly, "what benefits do you want?"


    "My Lord, that''s not what he meant The old man in the black coffin heard the dissatisfaction in Lu Li''s tone. He was afraid that he would "wipe out" all the people present in his anger. He said in a hurry: "what he means is..."


    "That''s what I mean."


    The voice in the bronze coffin was sharp and resentful: "don''t think you are our leader. You are just senior in qualification."


    The old man in the black coffin was silent.


    Although the ancients are an organization, this organization has no real leader. They are united only because they share the same ideals and are more like the same people than the clear forces of the upper and lower levels.


    Therefore, although the ancient man in the black coffin has great prestige, once someone directly refutes him, he can not make a decision.


    "Let''s talk about it. After all, I''m not a devil. Since I have any opinions, let''s talk about it and we''ll try to solve it."


    Lu Li showed a smile and looked at the bronze coffin with a smile.


    Hearing this, the old man in the bronze coffin laughed grimly: "since we are willing to be a cow and a horse for you, you should at least give us the same treatment as Chen Yang!"


    His voice, there is an irrepressible desire, "you gave Chen Yang two choices, can lead to the realm of heaven and man! In this case, we also want the same treatment! And I want your energy! "


    "Don''t be presumptuous


    The old man in the black coffin, let out a roar!


    With the sound from the bronze coffin, he had a very bad premonition.


    "This guy who is looking for death, don''t irritate this little monster!"


    The old man in the black coffin wanted to jump out and kill the man who didn''t know how to die.


    Originally, both sides had a very proper discussion. He jumped out to find fault and had a sudden change. If Lu Li was really angered, the power of heaven and man would not be so comfortable.


    Didn''t you see those unfortunate ghosts who had been swept by pressure and turned into powder on the spot?


    In Lu Li''s eyes, their lives are really not much higher than grass mustard.


    Now it''s not easy to have value. If the negotiation broke down because of a reckless fool and killed hundreds of ancient people, they would have died unjustly.


    However, it has to be said that the ancient people in the bronze coffin are indeed courageous and insightful.


    Previously, Lu Li only showed Chen Yang some divine power and the power of destiny. In addition to distinguishing the influence of the two on the future, he did not introduce them too much.


    However, the old man in the bronze coffin is not so simple as the power of fate will not cut off the road ahead of time.


    It should be that he saw the extraordinary power of fate.


    After all, it''s the power of the secondary gods, which is at least one level higher than the divine power. It involves the field of the great way. For the warrior, there is a fatal temptation!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    After a long silence, Lu Li was still smiling and asked, "I can give you this treatment, but I want to know what you can do for me?"


    "If I remember correctly, you didn''t come up with any inheritance. Even if your strength is not bad, there is no inheritance of old wood, to me, it is of no value. "


    "Ha ha..."


    The ancient man in the bronze coffin, with a low smile, said, "who said I didn''t inherit it? I am... "


    "Oh?"


    "You have inheritance, that is to say, you lied to me before?"


    Before the old man began to boast about his inheritance, Lu Li''s eyes narrowed slightly and said coldly, "do you know, what I hate most is being cheated. Do you think I''m stupid? "


    "What?"


    The old man in the bronze coffin was stunned. He seemed to realize something and said, "no No


    "Not what, not?"


    "I think you think I''m a fool?"


    Lu Li sneered and raised his hand as if he had grasped the whole world. The great force broke out and photographed the bronze coffin on the spot.


    And the bronze coffin in the process of flight, the interior of a sudden stop scream!


    The old man, who wanted to beg for mercy, was directly suppressed by Lu Li.


    Then, when the bronze coffin flew in front of him, Lu Li seemed to sweep away a piece of dust. As soon as he swept away, thousands of sword lights flew through the air and poured into the bronze coffin one after another!


    Bang!


    The bronze coffin was blown into pieces in an instant, and then crushed into powder by the sword light, and then turned into embers and floated in the air.


    "Ah, it''s really a crime. We had a good talk, but we had to treat me as a fool. Do you think he wanted to die?"


    After killing a powerful old man, Lu Li dusted the dust that didn''t exist on his body. In his smile, he said helplessly: "originally, he could become a teacher of many martial arts masters and continue to shine and heat for Zhenwu area. What a pity, what a pity. "


    A group of ancient people:.... "


    Seeing Lu Li talking to himself there, they really don''t know what to say.


    Rao is an old antique living for thousands of years, and has never seen such a brazen person. Lu Li''s move is to kill people and establish prestige. At the same time, it is also a warning to other ancient people not to be careful. They can understand this move, but like Lu Li, after killing people, they have to pretend to be innocent Despicable behavior, indeed, is beyond the acceptance of the ancients.


    However, the end of the bronze coffin really awed some ancient people who had little thoughts. Like him, the ancient people who had previously hidden their inheritance and exchanged their belongings for their own money for their own lives are now disillusioned as if nothing had happened.


    Feeling the silence of the ancient people, Lu Li said with a smile: "you can rest assured that I, Luli, are not a devil. If you cooperate with me, you will never suffer. At that time, as long as you devote yourself to preaching and have accumulated enough contributions, I will provide my own strength and give you a smooth road. "


    The transmutation of the way of energy has many advantages. These ancient people have good eyesight. Naturally, we can see from Lu Li''s several moves that the law of heaven and earth has suppressed him to a negligible degree.


    This means that we can break through the life level of heaven and man through this road, and we can ignore the suppression of the laws of heaven and earth to a certain extent.


    Just breaking through the level of life is not enough to make them feel excited. After all, these old antiques are amazing figures. Even if they take the road of martial arts, they have a great chance to pass the gate of heaven and man.


    Now, although the gate of heaven and man has disappeared, there seems to be no obstacle ahead. However, in the eyes of the will of the world, the man and nature transformed by the road of martial arts are the fruits of disobedience. Even if they are detached, the will of the world can set various restrictions and prevent them from participating in their own territory.


    The way of energy is different.


    For the will of the world, the heaven and man transformed by the way of energy are "stowaways". Although the "law" set by it can also restrain these illegal immigrants, the transformation of the way of energy is totally in a state of listening to the tune and not being publicized. No matter how you suppress it, you can''t just take it at will like the one who treats the road of martial arts The so-called "reverse attack" is imposed on the strong.


    However, the way of energy, since ancient times, is an extremely difficult way to go. Because the pure qualitative change of energy is much more complicated than the fighting, fusion and quantitative change of the road of martial arts.


    Lu Li, like Lu Li, has a chance. He has high-level energy, and he can get the perfect reference of the power of stars and gods. It is almost a great chance that can not be met.


    The other warriors are not as lucky as he is.


    For the road of martial arts, it is extremely difficult to cause energy transformation and cultivate the power of breaking the yuan after the transformation of life level.Otherwise, how can the power of breaking the yuan be so rare and rare?


    Therefore, after hearing that Lu Li had indicated that they could indeed exchange the way of understanding the power of destiny by preaching and martial arts and accumulating meritorious deeds, these ancient people had no opinions.


    "In that case, we are willing to send for the Lord."


    There was no more hesitation. After a brief exchange of thoughts, the old man in the black coffin said respectfully.


    The rest of the ancients, too, exuded divinity and showed their submission.


    In an instant, the breath of hundreds of top masters interweave and vibrate with great momentum!


    Lu Li was the first to bear the brunt. He squinted, showed a satisfied smile and said in a soft voice: "since then, you are no longer ancient. On your shoulders, you bear the responsibility of opening up the road for the future of Zhenwu region. You are the guide of Tianjiao and the preacher of martial arts in the world. From today on, you are "candle light"


    "Candle fire..."


    "Burn yourself, disperse the darkness?"


    "Hey, fun, fun!"


    A group of ancient people, first a Leng, but then they have a different understanding of the new name Lu Li gave them, and they seem to be very satisfied with each other.


    ¡­¡­


    After staying in the tomb for one night, I exchanged with these ancient people the experience of fighting in the world again. However, when the first ray of sunshine fell on the earth in the morning, the voices of many ancient people gradually subsided.


    Even Lu Li, who closed his eyes and meditated, showed a smile and said in a soft voice: "although it''s a little early, but It''s a good thing that nothing goes wrong. "


    He said, and his eyes fell on Chen Jingyang.


    At this moment, Chen Yang, like a God, exudes holy light all over his body. In addition, there is a trace of burning sun fire, interwoven in the light, which dyes the holy white light into light white gold.


    The path Lu Li pointed out to Chen Yang was not to upgrade his own energy level by referring to the changes in the nature of divine power. Because of the particularity of the divine power, there will be problems when it is carried by the human body. What Chen Yang has done is to fuse the two kinds of energy, which means that he has absorbed the power of destiny evolved by Lu Li. Although the essence is similar, in the final analysis, it is still the power of destiny!


    The transformation caused by absorbing the power of fate will enable him to gain extremely strong combat power in a short time, but it is tantamount to sacrificing his future road, and he can no longer become a strong man at the road level.


    And Lu Li did not pay any price.


    Although the quantity is rare, it is no less than cutting off a part of his body directly. Although it is not very painful, Lu Li''s strength will be affected in a short time.


    But these effects can also be ignored.


    As long as we can cultivate a strong man who is willing to protect Lord Yan''s residence, such a price is not unacceptable.


    "He''s breaking through!"


    When the breath of Chen Yang almost reached its climax, the ancient people in the black coffin made a sound of half shock and half reminder!


    Chen Yang absorbed all the light of his white gold, and his whole body was stained with holy breath. He was like a God, as holy as a God!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    Feeling this breath, many ancient people also released their minds and carefully observed the changes of Chen Yang. It''s not always possible to see a warrior break through the level of heaven and man.


    Even if they are amazing people of an era, they have given up the temptation of heaven and man, but this does not mean that they can remain indifferent to such major events happening in front of them.


    Seeing the light of Chen Yang''s body surface becoming more and more dim, his breath is like a column of light rising from the sky, setting off a storm in the sea of knowledge of many ancient people. Each of them is very clear that Chen Yang''s breakthrough has been successful.


    The transmutation of energy drives the evolution of life level. Before long, when he wakes up, it will be the existence of heaven and man.


    Lu Li sees this, a heart is also gradually put down.


    Although on the surface it looks light, in fact, Lu Li is not sure about it.


    After all, his own situation can only be regarded as an isolated case, not as an example that can be widely promoted. Therefore, he gave his divine power to Chen Yang, and he may not have the mind to test and gamble.


    If Chen Yangzhen can break through the realm, it shows that by imitating the changes in the nature of divine power with the power of fate, and then comprehended and absorbed by the top masters, some strong men of heaven and man level can indeed be created.


    Now, the only problem is that every time Lu Li gives a magic power, in fact, he still strips energy from himself. If it''s only one or two people, it''s OK. If there are ten or a hundred people, even if he doesn''t give much energy, he can''t help consuming it.


    The force of destiny, constant characteristics, can be regarded as the energy version of the body without leakage. Each time you give a trace of energy, you will be forced to tear open your mouth and break the special ability that will never be annihilated. In other words, this is a way of sacrificing oneself to fulfill others, which is not consistent with Lu Li''s original intention.


    However, Chen Yang''s success is more or less a retreat. If it doesn''t work out, Lu Li temporarily sacrifices his own combat power and directly forces all the daughters of Lord Yan''s mansion into the realm of heaven and man, cultivating a number of heaven and man level combat power and dividing several forces of destiny. The weak period will not be too long.


    Hum! Hum! Hum!


    While Lu Li is thinking about how to make good use of this new discovery, the light on Chen Yang''s body has completely converged into his body, but it is constantly disappearing with his breathing rhythm.


    The breath of life, which belonged to the level of heaven and man alone, became more and more intense, and an irresistible force spread out, which made the ancient people present silent.


    Lu Li played a ring finger, the light purple light flashed, ripple tremor void, reached Chen Yang in front of.


    "Wake up. You''ve been sleeping long enough."


    As soon as he said this, Chen Yang suddenly opened his eyes, and his terrible momentum was overwhelming. A dazzling light dispelled the darkness of the whole ruins!


    He floated up, eyes, full of white gold light, after a long time, those lights hidden, revealing a pair of completely turned white gold eyes.


    "Is this the power of heaven and man?" He looked at his hands and his voice was full of complex emotions.


    Even before him, no matter how close he was to this realm, he couldn''t really feel how powerful the heaven and man level was.


    Until now, when he really crossed the threshold and saw this brand-new landscape, Chen Yang understood why Lu Li had such a calm and self-confident look before Lu Li. Even in the face of hundreds of top masters, they have never frowned.


    Because the strength of heaven and man is too strong.


    That''s totally different from the grandmaster. Moreover, the transformation of the mode of thinking has made the world in Chen Yang''s eyes appear different levels, as if to remove the false and retain the true. From then on, he jumped out of the illusion and saw the essence of everything.


    "Now I can kill dozens of myself who have not yet broken through the realm without any effort."


    A little comparison of the pure power gap, Chen Yang look, more complex.


    If we add in the means and the increase of inheritance, now he is doing his best to kill the master just like killing the dog.


    Of course, this is also because Chen Yang himself has a lot of powerful means. If he is an ordinary master and breaks through the level of heaven and man by chance, his strength may not have such a huge increase. It''s as if there are strong and weak masters. There is no realm. The real battle is not about who has higher paper strength.


    Otherwise, we will report to each other directly before we start to fight, and there will be no need to fight many battles.


    But this does not mean that the change of heaven and man is not big.


    "At this level, the world in my eyes looks like this." After exclamation, Chen Yang was a little familiar with the surging new power in his body. He looked at Lu Li and said with a smile, "you are a purple light energy body in my eyes, dazzling and powerful, but not like the Terran."


    On hearing the speech, Lu Li chuckled innocently: "the strength has broken through to the level of heaven and man, and has already surpassed the human race. Do you think that the transformation of life level is the improvement of the strength of making a little fuss? This is evolution in a fundamental sense. After this step, the Terran can be regarded as a high-level creature and possess the universe Well, I have the ability to stand in the sky. "He almost said the universe stars, although in time to change his mouth, but Chen Yang still showed a trace of doubt.


    Fortunately, Chen Yang Tsai carefully tasted Lu Li''s words and said with a smile: "you''re right. At this level, Terrans have indeed evolved into advanced creatures. In fact The cultivation of martial arts is just a process of evolution step by step. Breaking the Convention and possessing non-human means, if you reach the limit, you are the master. If you break the limit, you are the heaven and man. "


    "However, the way you give me is more powerful than the normal way of martial arts."


    After breaking through the realm, Chen Yang had more insight and deeper understanding of the cultivation methods before him. The difference between the way of energy and the way of martial arts was quite serious. He said to Lu Li: "no matter what your purpose is, I must thank you. I have written down the grace of preaching."


    Lu Li waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to remember my kindness. You just need to remember that this is a fair deal. It''s not without any cost that I help you upgrade to the level of heaven and man. After that, before a strong man of heaven and man appears in Lord Yan''s mansion, you must protect her for me They. "


    Noticing the change of Lu Li''s tone and the final change of speech, Chen Yang immediately understood many things and said in a rather ironic way: "don''t worry, those people you care about will not be exposed to any danger."


    "But I also have a word to say in front of me."


    After joking, Chen Yang''s words changed. "If there is a danger in the world that you can''t resist, I will take the safety of the world first, and I hope you can understand."


    "It''s natural. If the world is destroyed, you can''t keep them even if you have the ability to know the world. Of course, if it does, I''ll have my way. "


    Lu Li was very satisfied with Chen Yang''s frankness. "What''s more, I have reached an agreement with these old woods. After you leave, take one or two people to go to other relics and dig out all the old wood. Since they have this ability, let them continue to shine and heat for the world. "


    "Well?"


    Chen Yang didn''t understand what Lu Li meant.


    Previously, his mind was bent on breaking through the realm, and his mind was converged to the depth of the sea of knowledge. He is not as high as Lu Li''s spiritual cultivation. He is able to immerse himself in the state of internal vision and separate his mind and mind to observe the situation around him.


    However, after Lu Li''s simple explanation, Chen Yang understood his intention and extremely agreed with this practice. "Your idea is indeed right. Although the ancient people have greatly reduced their strength due to self sealing, their inheritance, understanding of cultivation and their combat experience are extremely valuable assets. If they preach martial arts and preach for the martial arts in the world, they will surely cultivate a number of strong men in such a big world! "


    "Yes, it''s so-called making the best use of everything. I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to fight with these old wood. But when it comes to teaching, who is better than them? "


    Lu Li''s eyes, flashing light, looking at the mouth of the sarcophagus, here every one, can be genuine "grandfather"!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    With such a group of grandfathers born, Lu Li is looking forward to how earth shaking changes will take place in Zhenwu region in the future?


    Theocracies believe that the arrival of heaven and earth is the precursor of the end of the world. That''s why the mad Pope intends to kill mortals.


    But he never thought that he would use the world as a weapon to teach martial arts!


    As long as they move fast enough, most of the warriors in Zhenwu area, even ordinary people, will be in a state of "everyone''s meritorious training", and the force value of the whole Terran will increase by leaps and bounds.


    When the time comes, when the cult thinks it''s ready for everything, but it''s facing trillions of warriors, what''s the expression on the face of the mad Pope?


    And


    In addition, Lu Li has a more crazy idea.


    More crazy, but more secure, than the killing of mortals by the gods!


    Since heaven and earth are the last "gift" of the world''s will before harvest, why not make use of this to let the ordinary people in Zhenwu area practice and let all the martial arts practitioners break the boundary!


    The aura it gives, even if it is close to infinity, can never be really inexhaustible!


    Just like the constant property of energy, the energy of a world can not be endless.


    If we compare every powerful warrior to an "asset" that the world is burdened with, what it can bear must be an asset within a safe range. The existence of heaven and man is an energy thief beyond control, and the top master is a completely mature industry.


    So, what if there were hundreds of millions more masters in the world?


    If that''s not enough, we''ll have another million level man!


    Either way, as long as the number of strong men in Zhenwu area keeps increasing, it will increase the burden on the world itself.


    Once this limit is exceeded, the world will "go bankrupt"!


    At that time, when the aura is exhausted and the end of Dharma comes, the will of the world will go into a deep sleep, and the whole Zhenwu region will become a "dead land" with no rising potential.


    But what about that?


    As long as this plan can succeed, zhenwuyu will die, but Terrans will survive!


    If yu Fenghua knew Lu Li''s idea, he would be very surprised. Because Lu Li''s idea is the same as waking up the will of the world in advance and bankrupting the upgrading plan of the world. The difference is that Yu Fenghua wants to awaken the will of the world before the world matures, while Lu Li wants the whole human race to use this world to cultivate and become stronger! Since it is the will of the world, why don''t they accept this "gift"? When the great world comes, even the most gifted mortals, immersed in a strong aura, will break through their Qi orifices and become martial artists. If these top masters spread martial arts in the world, why can''t we create an era of human beings like dragons?


    Even if it''s brilliant, it can only exist for a moment, but it can maximize the preservation of human civilization and ensure the continuation of life!


    Lu Li''s eyes, looking at the sarcophagus in front of him, thought in his heart, "the Shinto wants to destroy the people and save the world, but I want to destroy the world and save the people!"


    "So Let''s see which of US moves faster. "


    After setting down his mind and smiling, Lu Li turned his head and said to Chen Yang, "of course, if you encounter some old wood that is not in control on the way, you don''t need me to teach you, do you know how to do it?"


    "We don''t need to expand when we have become the fighting power of heaven and man, but when it''s time to show our fists, we have to show our fists."


    Hearing Lu Li''s "advice", Chen Yang''s expression suddenly became strange and speechless: "boy, although you''ve been a little earlier than me, I need to remind you that when I founded the headquarters and deterred all quarters, your ancestors were not born."


    "All right, all right, I see." Lu Li curled his lips and said, "after thousands of years of practice, I can break through heaven and man only with my help. How can you live a long time with a sense of superiority? Do you want me to call you old wood, too


    Chen Yang:


    Many of the ancients have said


    They are really choked by Lu Li.


    I''ve never seen such an irritating little generation!


    The most exasperating thing is that Lu Li''s words can''t be refuted at all!


    How many years has this little monster been practicing? Even though it is only more than ten years since he was in xuanjianzong, if we count the time after he arrived at tuntian Shengguo, it may be just one year!


    In a year''s time, they went to the position that they had not been able to walk for thousands of years. You say he is crazy, he is really mad to some irritating people, but there is no reason to say that he is crazy? Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, can there be a stronger man of heaven and man younger than him?


    The facts are in front of them, and even if they want to refute, they can''t talk about it.


    The only way to bear it is to press down the feeling of holding back and bending.


    Chen Yang''s throat also moved. I don''t know if he swallowed the dirty words or swallowed a mouthful of old blood.In short, he was very clever not to continue this topic, did not give Lu Li the opportunity to expand, dry cough, asked: "so, what are your next plans?"


    "Me?"


    Lu Li smelled the speech and said with a smile: "since I advise you to shine your fist, I naturally have to set an example."


    "Next, of course, it''s time for me to shine my fist."


    "Whose trouble are you looking for?" Chen Yang is very direct to expose Lu Li''s mask, directly said: "you this guy a hand, there must be some people will be bad luck. Let''s talk about it. Which hidden power is it, or Six holy places? "


    "It''s smart. It''s you."


    Lu Li pretended to be surprised and said, "seriously, I think you are not suitable for the earth department, but the heaven department. If you use your intelligence and wisdom in conspiracy, I believe that Tianbu will have nothing to do with others. "


    "Don''t be glib. Do you really want to target the six holy places?"


    Chen Yang frowned and said, "today''s Terrans need unprecedented unity in order to get through the difficulties. It is not appropriate to start with the six sacred sites at this time."


    "What''s more, you represent the ancient evil Kingdom after all. If you have this identity, you may stir up the opposition between the good and the evil."


    "Don''t worry, for good and evil, it''s just a bunch of stupid people playing with each other. The demons have been destroyed for thousands of years. Those stinking fish and rotten shrimps are not worth mentioning at all. To be fair to you, there is still a little shadow of the magic gate in the five ancient and wasteland countries? "


    Lu Li said with a light smile: "if you want me to say, the five kingdoms are more perfect than the so-called right path. In particular, the tuntian Shengguo is the first dynasty willing to open schools, academies and even Wuzong, who can learn how to practice without any cost? "


    "Even if it''s a holy place like gulongting, which is called a holy land without any kind of education, can it have the courage to swallow up the holy land of heaven?"


    "Therefore, the so-called good and evil, in today''s Zhenwu domain, is just an excuse. It''s OK to be happy. Don''t take it seriously. "


    Chen Yang frowned. Although he recognized Lu Li''s words in his heart, he still shook his head and said, "even if it is as you said, the concept of good and evil has long been engraved in the bones of the world. Your ideas can influence the ancient people, but compared with the whole Zhenwu area, a wasteland It''s too small. "


    "It''s almost as good as fighting against the whole world to attack the six holy places. Are you really ready for this psychological preparation?"


    "It is because of this that I have to take the six holy places and establish my authority. Of course, it''s just an alternative. If we can talk about it, we''d better talk about it. " Lu Li said with a smile, "if you don''t solve the strongest among them, how can you make those people obedient and sincere?"


    "If you defeat the big men who stand in the front and the younger brothers who follow them, they will be defeated."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li patted Chen Yang on the shoulder, smiling brightly: "so, chief Chen, your ideas are still too rigid and flexible. What''s the use of living long? You can''t even understand such a simple reason. No wonder you would run to look for these old woods and try to use them in the most stupid way, and you almost killed yourself


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    Chen Yang is somewhat embarrassed to be ridiculed by Lu Li.


    It was a bit foolish of him to come alone to look for the old man. More importantly, he took it for granted.


    In his opinion, there are a lot of ancient people, and everyone is a strong master. This kind of fighting power should be able to play an important role in the catastrophe. If it had been, he would have thought that this idea was very wise, but after breaking through to the level of heaven and man, Chen Yang understood that this idea was really stupid.


    When he really felt the power of heaven and man, Chen Yang understood why Lu Li contemptuously called ancient people old wood.


    For the strong man of heaven and man level, these ancient people whose longevity and strength are almost exhausted are indeed old wood. Let go and kill as many as you can.


    In addition, his idea of refining these ancient people with Zhenyang skill is extremely stupid.


    Because at the beginning, he did not see the real value of these ancient people.


    It''s cruel to regard them as thugs or as nourishment to break through the realm.


    Therefore, in the face of Lu Li''s ridicule, Chen Yang has no way to refute, only silence.


    "Forget it. After all, not everyone can be as wise as I am. You can see the real value of these old wood at a glance."


    Lu Li waved his hand and then said, "in a word, it''s up to you to find these old woods."


    "Which one are you looking for


    Chen Yang asked curiously.


    He was very curious. If Lu Li wanted to take advantage of the six sacred sites, which one would be the first to find?


    In other words, which family was so unlucky that he was the first one to visit!


    "Don''t speak so bad. What''s bad luck? Talk, just talk first. " Lu Li is not happy with the way.


    "All right."


    Chen Yang helplessly said: "which one do you want to talk to first?"


    Lu Li flicked his finger and said casually: "the white jade building has always been known as the first intelligence organization in the world. Naturally, I want to talk to their building owners to see if they can get some useful information from them. Of course, if this kind of powerful intelligence organization can be held in hand, it will be the best. "


    "You know how important intelligence is. At first, Tianbu was infiltrated by the Shinto, and the whole kingdom of devouring heaven was like a blind and deaf person. How much loss did it cause? "


    "The more chaotic it is, the more important intelligence becomes."


    Chen Yang naturally understood the importance of intelligence work.


    However, he had some reservations about Lu Li''s behavior of looking for the white jade building.


    But he didn''t persuade him much. He just nodded and said, "the white jade building is indeed the first intelligence organization in the world, and compared with the other five holy places, the white jade building is also a good place to talk. Of course, it''s just relative. If you have a good business relationship with them, baiyulou will treat them equally, whether it is Qi Qiao state or master state. If you''re looking for trouble... "


    Speaking of this, Chen Yang did not continue to say, just said: "in a word, you should be careful, do not have to meet the real enemy, on their own damage."


    "Peace of mind, after all, I am not a devil?"


    Lu Li laughs and takes a step forward. The whole person disappears immediately.


    Chen Yang was quite speechless for a long time and said in a low voice, "are you not a demon? I think you are the biggest devil after the devil gate was destroyed


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In a deserted wilderness, a red light fell from the sky, shattering millions of miles of wasteland on the spot.


    Blood red clouds rise, hundreds of thousands of miles in diameter of the huge pit, wearing a red robe of doom, face gloomy, breath listless, staring at the woman in front of the road.


    It is the founder of Qingxin.


    "Bitch!"


    "With you, you dare to stop me


    Although his consciousness has been transformed, he has all the memories of Yu Fenghua and naturally knows who the woman in front of him is.


    "You are such a big devil in the world. Since I have found it, I can''t let you go on free again."


    Qingxin, the founder of Qingxin, raised his slender wrist. There was a string of black rosary beads, which was another magic weapon of Qingxin holy religion.


    Magic army ranks 26th, no mind!


    No desire, no thought, kill demons!


    Her cold and beautiful face, almost without any expression, took off the string of black rosary beads, pinched it at the fingertips, and gently fingered one.


    Just for a moment, on the wasteland, light up!


    All kinds of Buddhist Chants, which make people feel peaceful, resound from all directions, with supreme divine power, and suppress the destruction on the spot!


    First, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang chased and killed the world for thousands of miles. After a long distance, he was stopped by the founder of Qingxin before he could relax his mind.


    At this moment, his state is extremely poor. Although he can still play the fighting power of heaven and man, he is still more than a little bit worse than the old man of heaven like Qingxin.The most important thing is that the founder of Qingxin has a strong ability to restrain his bloody evil spirit.


    Even more frightening than punishment!


    "This bitch, even if he knows that he will do it by himself, he will lose at least a hundred years'' life and fight me to death."


    "The women of the pure heart and holy religion are indeed madmen!"


    Feel the chest, brewing a restless sense, the corner of the mouth of the blood, instant by the holy power evaporation.


    His eyes were so gloomy that he said in a cold voice, "since you are such a bitch that you want to die, you can''t blame me!"


    After that, he burned the power of a few animal gods in his body and stretched out his hand in the void.


    A bloody spear was condensed in his hands.


    Looking at the shape, it is not much different from the peerless style. However, on the head of the gun, it is ferocious and sharp like the claws and teeth of a fierce beast. Compared with the unique style, it has a trace of ferocity.


    He gave up his status as "the Pope of Shenhua". At the same time, he also gave up his divine power and magic skill.


    Therefore, in the face of such a battle of life and death, he can only use his most familiar shooting techniques.


    The spear breaks through the void, directly shatters the void, and blows the pressure of mindlessness away. The destruction of the boundary is like a bloody streamer, which directly rushes to the founder of Qingxin!


    "Die!"


    When he shot out, he stirred the void with his powerful force, and the dark matter gushed out constantly. In an instant, he turned the surrounding into a chaos like purgatory on earth.


    With no change of face, the founder of Qingxin stirred a rosary again, and the dense beams of light poured in from all directions, jingling, blocking the progress of the boundary.


    "I''ll break it if you''re a little bit of a bug!" In front of him, this kind of energy means is really a small skill path. He turned the bloody spear upside down and pulled it out horizontally. Countless beams of light broke like glass and turned into mottled broken light, scattering between them!


    "Devil, don''t you get caught with your hands?"


    At this time, the founder of Qingxin stirred three rosaries in succession, and his mouth gave out clear drink.


    Countless mysterious runes flowed out of her fingertips, forming a rune aura that gathered around her, making her feel like a goddess above the nine heavens at this moment.


    "The secret method of clearing the heart, 99900 realms?"


    Miejie recognized this move and said with a grim smile: "unfortunately, what you meet is the God of destruction!"


    "Beast swallow!"


    Before the words fell, he let out a roar, opened his mouth and took a deep breath like a whale. Then, the aura composed of runes was broken one after another under this force and turned into dust streamer, which flew to the extinction realm with unstoppable potential.


    The founder of Qingxin frowned slightly. The next moment, as if he had found something, he said with a little anger: "evil animal, how dare you conclude a soul contract with the animal God?"


    She thought it was very strange before that why the gods of beasts would merge with a human race. It was not until then that she realized that the Terran had entered into a soul contract with the beast God, and that it must have agreed to certain conditions of the beast God. If not, his soul will be completely annihilated, and there is no chance to go to the nether world.


    What is the price of the soul contract?


    Look at his appearance of destroying everything, the answer is self-evident!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    The founder of Qingxin was extremely angry, and his hand was like thunder and raging waves. If the holy light was not suppressed, it turned into a sacred mountain, sweeping the evil atmosphere and suppressing the destruction of the world.


    The body of the exterminator emits an ancient breath, and the momentum of swallowing is still going on. Once the sacred mountain is sucked in, most of the holy energy is swallowed up.


    The Shenshan mountain collapsed and could not be maintained any longer. The expression of the founder of Qingxin was also changed.


    The method of animal swallowing is the core skill for the survival of the animal gods. You should know that those monsters have no consideration at all. Even if they are of the same clan, they will devour, absorb and strengthen themselves.


    As for the external energy, in the eyes of the animal gods, it is just food.


    After mastering this magic power, he turned the attack from a slight disadvantage to a complete advantage. In turn, he crushed the founder of Qingxin, and even the mindless, who gave out a strong breath, began to tremble and rotate on its own.


    At this time, the complete form of mindlessness appears completely.


    There are one Rune after another over Wu Nian, which is the most powerful secret art of Qingxin holy religion.


    It includes 99900 realms that had not been built before.


    Today, the mindless acts independently, and 99900 realms are thoroughly unfolded. The illusory world interweaves and merges, forming a blockade potential, and trapping the destruction world in it.


    "Evil animal, today is to destroy the divine army, I will also trap you to kill!"


    The founder of Qingxin gave a cold hum, and the 28 beads that had no idea broke on the spot. Each one represented a secret art law.


    Twenty eight rosary beads around a circle, in the rising dense, fly to the top of the extinction world and spin.


    Miejie''s eyes narrowed slightly and stopped the behavior of beast swallowing. He said coldly, "how can I be trapped and killed if I destroy this magic weapon?"


    He disdained to speak, and his arm suddenly waved.


    A ferocious animal figure appeared behind him and flew away with his arm.


    That is the essence of the beast God.


    Now he and the beast God fusion, has carried on the small half, although has not restored that earth shaking strength, but has been able to drive the animal God''s Noumenon temporarily. This is also the body of the great way. Compared with the remains of the wild God, the beast God did not annihilate the vitality, but was forced to fall into a deep sleep. Now the extinction world calls it out. Even if it does not have such terrible strength, it is almost the most powerful existence in the world by virtue of the physical strength of the road level.


    "Devil, Ann dares to be wild!" When the founder of Qingxin saw the ferocious body of the beast God, his face changed and he broke out. One of the twenty-eight rosary beads in the sky suddenly burst on the spot.


    One of the twenty-eight secret arts of the Qingxin holy religion has been developed.


    "The river is hanging in an uncertain state"!


    Whoa!


    A waterfall appears on the top of the extinction world in a blink of an eye.


    Then, the waterfall seemed to grow in the wind, and turned into a bright and holy river like the Tianhe.


    That river has the power to wash away evil spirits. Even if it is only contaminated with a drop, it can make the master level demons fully understand, which is one of the most frightening moves of Qingxin holy cult.


    It involves memory, personality, and even the soul. This secret method is created by Qingxin Shengjiao according to the characteristics of "Liangjiehe".


    Although it is not as powerful as the two boundary rivers, it still makes people feel afraid.


    Rao is the destruction of the world, thinking that he will never lose to the founder of Qingxin. When he sees the river, his face is slightly dignified.


    "If you want to hang a river, you have to touch your body to have an effect. This bitch really wants to be trapped here? "


    But soon, miejie realized the intention of the founder of Qingxin.


    After all, the Wuding River cannot be effective on the body of the beast God. Even if the beast God rushes across, it will not be affected. Otherwise, why did the Terrans fight hard and directly use their great powers to move the whole two boundary rivers to clean up the memory of the four seas royal court.


    But the founder of Qingxin still used this move, which was obviously not aimed at the body of the beast God, but at him.


    "You are so naive that I want to laugh because I am trapped here by such a small skill."


    Although miejie said he didn''t care, he was very vigilant in his heart. He thought to himself, "is this bitch aware of something, or say Did Yu Fenghua join hands with her? "


    The first thing he thought about was that Yu Fenghua invited the old woman to stop him.


    Now, there is only one person who knows his purpose except Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang.


    Huang obviously could not betray him. Although the two men were on guard against each other and calculated against each other, fundamentally speaking, they were still cooperative and were the only allies of each other in this battle.


    In that case, only Yu Fenghua has this ability.


    "Damn Yu Fenghua, at this time, he''s going to do me a bad job?"


    Miejie bit his teeth, and his heart was filled with hatred for Yu Fenghua.Although they abandoned their identity, they did not mean that they cut off the connection between themselves and Yu Fenghua.


    He knew Yu Fenghua as well as he knew him.


    Even if yu Fenghua didn''t think of this step, he certainly knew that his real goal was to resist the magic mountain.


    As for the research of Yumo mountain, Shinto has been in-depth for a long time, and has also regarded Yumo mountain as an alternative plan.


    Both of them knew all the secrets of Shinto, and Yu Fenghua could naturally guess where his real goal was.


    After thinking about it for a while, miejie pressed his anxious mood and remained unchanged. He controlled the beast God and tried to break through the encirclement of the 99900 world and the indefinite river. At the same time, he said faintly: "do you think that with these methods that can''t get on the stage, can you really trap and kill me?"


    Seeing his performance, the founder of Qingxin frowned a little and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Bitch, I''ll tell you the truth. Even if you don''t know where to get the news and know my real goal, some people will do it even if you keep me here."


    Miejie, with a confident look, said with a smile, "don''t forget that I''m not the only one who wants to destroy this world."


    "Wasteland God?"


    The founder of Qingxin immediately understood who miejie was talking about.


    However, the founder of Qingxin didn''t panic. Instead, he said, "I''m only responsible for suppressing you here and killing you, the big devil. As for the problem of Yu Mo Shan and the God of famine, others will solve it. "


    "The others, who? The boy named Lu Li? Or the old immortal of Tianmen? "


    Exterminating the world was still the most calm attitude, "you know, even Tianwaitian dare not intervene in this matter. What else do you want to do with your long-lived waste?"


    "People in the sky, I don''t want to comment. Every man has his own choice. Even if he chooses to look on coldly, it does not mean that no one can cure you in this world. "


    The founder of Qingxin once again detonated a Rosary Bead with his hand.


    This time, it is also the secret method of Qingxin holy religion, which is called "holy bone".


    A giant, full of holy breath, stepped out of the river of heaven, waved his huge hand full of holy runes and slapped the beast God.


    Even though there is a huge gap between the two sides, the animal God itself is a high road. Even if one head bumps into it, it will smash the giant hand full of holy runes.


    The broken hand, however, drew strength from Tianhe and recovered quickly.


    The smashed light is added to the Tianhe, once and for all, without any loss.


    "Well?"


    Originally, the destruction of the world was still a look of indifference. Seeing this scene, her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled and saw the real intention of the founder of Qingxin.


    This woman intends to use this method to kill the power of the beast God.


    She saw that her soul contract with the beast God was not fully integrated. Even if she summoned the body of the animal God, she could not fully exert this power. Therefore, she used the Secretary such as the holy bone to establish a link with Tianhe. Unless the Tianhe and the holy bone were destroyed at the same time, the energy would be cycle by cycle without any loss.


    The beast God itself also has a certain sense of consciousness. After discovering this, it roared like being provoked. The sharp claws of the beast burst into blood like light. One claw tore the giant''s chest. Then, it bit the giant''s neck hard. This bite broke the giant''s neck and scattered a lot of light.


    Tianhe is absorbing and recovering at the same time, which keeps the giant intact all the time!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    Seeing that the holy bone giant is like a dog skin plaster, it clings to the body of the animal God. However, he can''t fight to death. His fingertips of destroying the world can''t help moving. He almost can''t help but make a move several times.


    It is not difficult to smash everything in this world by the power of the beast God. But I''m afraid that this kind of thing like dog skin plaster can''t be beaten to death.


    It''s like a punch with all your strength, which can break the current, but can''t cut it off completely.


    Because the source of the current is still intact.


    Unless you have the ability to burn the whole sea, otherwise, there is really no way to take it.


    "Now this slut is so stubborn that she will hold me back. If I do, she will not let me go. If I don''t She had no intention of doing so. "


    Miejie bites his teeth and takes a look at the founder of Qingxin.


    The latter is full of calm, which has just killed the demons to eliminate the devil, with the determination of martyrdom?


    These old people, who have lived for many years, are essentially playwrights. The anger just now is divided into three parts: true and seven points false. The main purpose is to kill the world. If the extermination world does not summon the animal God, the founder of Qingxin will find it difficult.


    As for now, with the destruction of the world on the hook, how can the founder of Qingxin fight a battle that is doomed to be fruitless at the cost of his life span by wasting his strength and withstanding the oppression of the law of heaven and earth?


    Her character is really jealous of evil, but she is not a fool.


    At this time, he also wanted to know all the joints and said with a grim smile: "bitch, it''s really a good strategy. You can''t do this without being taught. Let''s say, who is behind you


    "It''s me."


    A gentle voice, slowly sounded, was an answer.


    Miejie looked at the other side. There was no accident in his eyes. He said faintly: "really, besides you, who else in Zhenwu area has this plan?"


    It is Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang who came here.


    Hearing his words, Yu Fenghua just shook his head and said nothing. Jun Qianguang laughed twice, pointing to miejie and saying, "this guy is worthy of being your other side. Although it seems that people are not human, ghosts are not ghosts, but this almost shameless pride is only you Yu Fenghua."


    "Even in prison, I don''t forget to praise myself. It''s really strong."


    Jun Qianguang touched his hands and laughed. It seemed that he was making fun of Yu Fenghua. In fact, he was laughing at the feigned calmness of destroying the world.


    Yes, at this moment, extinction is pretending to be calm. Even, there''s something pretentious about it.


    Besieged by three strong men of heaven and man level, he even released the animal God itself, and was entangled by the holy bone giant. He opened a few cards to destroy the world, but he was replaced by Yu Fenghua with a clever way to exchange his son and fell into the void.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Jun Qianguang, the feigned virtue of exterminating the world is really ridiculous.


    Hearing this, Yu Fenghua just shook his head helplessly and said, "destroy the world, you have already lost. Don''t struggle any more. Tell me the hiding place of the waste. Maybe I can save your life


    "Save my life?" Miejie sneered: "I think you have made a mistake. Even if you''re stuck with me, so what? You two punks, and this coward who dare not, want to kill me? Do you deserve it


    As for the founder of Qingxin, he didn''t even bother to cast a glance.


    Wu Nian, the divine soldier who sacrificed the pure heart holy religion, really has the ability to trap herself temporarily. However, energy is not a water without a source. It is born out of nothing. There are only 28 prayer beads. Now there are two destroyed. Even if each one can last for a certain period of time, how long can it last?


    Miejie doesn''t believe that Qingxin founder, a bitch, dares to fight his own life and death. Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang, who are both heaven and man, are also lofts in the sky. They are forced to continue their lives by divine power. Before long, their bodies will wither and their consciousness will go to death.


    As the once "Shenhua Pope", no one knows the weakness of Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang better than him. Although they are very strong, they also have obvious weaknesses, especially Yu Fenghua. Now the original Yu Fenghua is dead. He is the last Yu Fenghua in the world, and he is also the true and true Yu Fenghua. When he dies, those consciousness bodies stored in Zhenwu region will no longer be awakened, and Yu Fenghua''s will will will come to an end here.


    Thinking of this, miejie showed a sneer and said, "Yu Fenghua, you and I have the same memory. In essence, you are me, and I am you. As the saying goes, two tigers are not allowed in one mountain, not to mention two people with the same memory and will? "


    "I''m fed up with this trick that''s going on for thousands of years, and since you want to end it, today, right here, right now!"


    Miejie reaches out and grabs in the void. The bloody spear appears again and says with a grim smile: "let''s make an end of it?"


    As I said just now, he is Yu Fenghua, and Yu Fenghua is him. Two people are the world''s most aware of each other''s existence, know the shortcomings of the "self", and the ugliest side.Therefore, this speech is aimed at Yu Fenghua''s pride and proposes a battle that he absolutely can''t refuse.


    Once Yu Fenghua is cheated, no matter who wins or loses in the end, Yu Fenghua will die in battle.


    After all, the body made by the Gods using those technologies is not perfect. Otherwise, miejie would not be able to avoid the pursuit of Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang all the time. What he did was to integrate the power of beast God, and through this power beyond the level of heaven and man, he would drive the transformation of his own life level, and repair all the hidden hidden dangers.


    Yu Fenghua and his body structure are the same. In other words, their weaknesses are the same.


    As long as Yu Fenghua is stimulated and deceived, he will surely exhaust his power and die on the spot.


    Even if the divine power is given by Jun Qianguang, who has "infinite divine power", it is useless.


    There''s an end to energy, there''s a limit to the body.


    The so-called infinity and immortality are just exaggerations. If it can be endless, why should Shinto cooperate with the wild?


    Although he was aware of the idea of exterminating the world, Yu Fenghua, after a little deliberation, still agreed: "since you want a settlement, I will give you a settlement as you wish."


    "Good!"


    Miejie showed a manic and excited expression. In her throat, she suppressed the voice like a wild animal''s roar, and roared: "come! Yu Fenghua! Come and kill me


    Yu Fenghua is silent, holding the unique style.


    The two men, one red and one white, have the same appearance, the same memory and the same will. However, due to various opportunities, they have embarked on different roads and stood on a relative position.


    Anyone who sees this scene will sigh that fate is indeed changeable.


    "Come on


    "Come on


    The world is still roaring.


    Yu Fenghua frowned and was about to make a move.


    As a result, a hand suddenly stretched out and held him.


    Yu Fenghua was stunned and looked at his best friend.


    "You can''t defend yourself by playing Yang Mou. But look at the current situation, what reason do you have to agree to his engagement? "


    Jun Qianguang said with a smile, "I know the pride in your heart, and I also know that this battle with a sense of destiny is very attractive to you. But I have to remind you that this battle is not about your personal pride or glory, it''s about the whole world. "


    Speaking of this, Jun Qianguang''s eyes fell on the more and more gloomy Mie Jie. "I''m sorry, I''m not like my master, who always has some unrealistic and naive ideas. If you remember who I am when your brain is spoiled by the beast God, you should know that I am an emperor


    "Emperor, do you have a face?"


    Jun Qianguang''s smile is very brilliant.


    But the expression of destroying the world is extremely ugly.


    In particular, seeing Yu Fenghua''s vacillation and a trace of relief, he knew that his most worrying situation had finally happened.


    Just a Yu Fenghua, he has 10000 ways to motivate each other and do it yourself. But, add a Jun Qianguang


    As he said, he was an emperor.


    Facing the enemy, the emperor should do whatever he can, even if he pulls him to roll in the mud, he will defeat his opponent!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    Jun Qianguang''s words, let a plan to destroy the world, completely fell empty.


    He bit his teeth, and then, with a sarcastic smile, "Jun Qianguang, you are still the same as you are. It''s not like a strong man at all. It doesn''t have the backbone of a warrior. "


    "Why, you''ve been a response to Yu Fenghua for so many years, and you finally have to make your own decision today?"


    "Oh, why is the dog jumping over the wall in a hurry?"


    Jun Qianguang shrugged his shoulders, then looked at Yu Fenghua with a bitter smile on his face, "how can this guy say that he is also a part of you? Do you mind if I scold him so?"


    Yu Fenghua had no choice but to smile, shook his head and said, "he has claimed to have destroyed the world, which is nothing to do with me."


    Yu Fenghua is not stupid. Of course, he knows that miejie is using Yang Mou to deal with himself. This sentence, half of which is to show his attitude, the other half is to remind himself and miejie that there is no relationship between them, so there is no need to use that kind of provocative method to disgrace people.


    However, without waiting for the world to open up and get the approval of Jun Qianguang, he immediately broke into a big curse: "rubbish, if you didn''t dare to be so arrogant in front of me, I would have broken your dog leg long ago!"


    "Besides, what do you think you are, and you dare to ask Fenghua to finish it? I urge you to call back the animal God and let it urinate to take care of your present evil virtue. People are not people, ghosts are not ghosts. Who gives you courage


    "Fenghua and I set up a Shinto to to stop the great calamities in the world. You are quite capable of turning the Shinto into your private property, and you want to destroy the mortals and build a world of warriors? If according to your way of saying, a dog like you is the biggest cancer in the world. I advise you to kill yourself quickly. Don''t let our brother dirty his eyes and his hands again! "


    A string of shot like words came from Jun Qianguang''s mouth.


    Even Yu Fenghua was shocked and looked at his best friend as if he had known him for the first time.


    Miejie''s face was even more livid. He pointed to Jun Qianguang and could not speak for a long time.


    "Hey, dog, for the sake of your memory, I tell you, Junlan Empire has only been handed down for three generations. My grandfather''s generation is a famous mountain thief!"


    "My grandfather was an old mountain thief, and my father was a mountain thief. The first generation of Junlan''s core ministers came from the mountain bandits'' nest. Your grandfather and I are the mountain bandit emperor who has been supported by two generations of mountain bandits and a group of senior mountain bandits! "


    "You''ve got a lot of talking skills to show off in front of me, looking for death?"


    Jun Qianguang seems to have completely exposed his nature. His expression is disdainful to the extreme, and his face is full of sneers.


    Yu Fenghua was also stunned and asked in a low voice: "this matter Why didn''t I hear from you? "


    They made friends when they were young. At that time, Yu Fenghua''s home was a scholarly family. Generations of his ancestors were real scholars. When it came to his generation, he stepped on the road of martial arts and met Jun Qianguang, who was still the prince at that time.


    In his opinion, Jun Qianguang has always been a kind, gentle and funny prince. Even if he later inherited the imperial power of Junlan, he was a good emperor without any defects.


    But Now Jun Qianguang says that Junlan empire was a mountain bandit three generations ago, the ancestor emperor was a big mountain bandit, and the former Emperor was a small mountain bandit. It is natural to teach him this third generation of monarch LAN


    "You know, after becoming the emperor, the old man felt that his past was not very glorious, so he ordered the Historiographer to erase all the traces. What''s more, he made those old brothers who followed him to study more and have some self-restraint, so they can''t do anything like that mountain bandit. It has been passed down to my generation, and the foundation of Jun Lan has been washed white for a long time. "


    Jun Qianguang was indifferent and said: "however, the old line is the old line, even if no matter how to wash white, the nature is still hard to change. Do you think that when the old man taught me how to be an emperor, all he taught me was the skill of emperor''s mind? Wrong, what he taught me is how to take and rob, how to kill others and not be found out by others. This old man is still that mountain thief in his bones. What good can I be? "


    Listening to Jun Qianguang''s words, Yu Fenghua is silent. His eyelids jump and he doesn''t know what to say.


    Even the founder of Qingxin, who was in control of mindlessness and dragged down the destruction of the world, almost lost his mind and could not control the river.


    There were ripples in the river. The founder of Qingxin immediately stabilized his mind and restored the river.


    But her beautiful eyes are staring at Jun Qianguang.


    To be honest, she has never seen such a "magnanimous" person. The black history of his own family is said so openly, and there is a sense of shame and pride.


    You know, whether it''s the Empire or the aristocratic families, even including the six holy places, all the forces and their history of making a fortune are not so glorious.


    Just as shadow stands for light, the other side of light must be darkness.


    Even the founder of Qingxin doesn''t dare to say that at the beginning of the establishment of Qingxin holy religion, she didn''t do anything wrong.However, what has been done belongs to what has been done, and what has been admitted belongs to recognition.


    After the establishment of all major forces, almost all of them will wipe out the black history that they did at that time, leaving no trace. This is true of Qingxin sacred religion, and so is the other five holy places. Let alone talking about it in front of people, some extreme forces may kill all the people who knew it at that time.


    Like Jun Qianguang, the "King" who shakes out all the black history of the former Junlan empire is a little bit It''s amazing.


    "You don''t have to look at me like this. Junlan empire was once a den of thieves. It''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    Jun Qianguang snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "the old man always likes to say that it doesn''t matter who you were before. What matters is who you are now and who you want to be in the future."


    "Though I always felt that it was just the old man''s cover. But now I think there is something in what the old man said


    "Look at your ugly face. Does your past matter?" Jun Qianguang looked at the world, sneered and said: "no matter how you used to be, now you are a madman who is not as good as a dog."


    "Ha ha, you are worthy of the descendants of mountain bandits and bandits. It''s really shameful not to give you so much blood."


    Miejie bit his teeth and squeezed out this sentence almost from his teeth.


    "Well, I won''t tease you. Garbage like you, dead, there is no one to collect corpses of things, to tell you more, is a waste of saliva. In a word, just stay here and think about what you''ve done wrong. If you figure it out, tell me the whereabouts of the famine. I can spare you a dog''s life. "


    "Otherwise, you can communicate with the beast God in your body and ask him how the ancient court sealed it?"


    Jun Qianguang''s smile, some joking way.


    As soon as this speech was uttered, the expression of miejie suddenly froze, and the expression was uncertain.


    How did the ancient court seal the beast God?


    It''s not a secret, of course.


    But, he is very clear, Jun Qianguang at this time, put forward this question, absolutely is not aimless.


    "Is there any secret behind the ancient court''s action to seal the beast God?"


    His face is not very good-looking.


    Mainly, in Yu Fenghua''s memory, he did not find any clues related to this matter.


    For the beast God, in addition to those studies, Yu Fenghua''s remaining ideas are all afraid.


    Of course, the more important thing is that, except for the original Yu Fenghua, their memories after the consciousness body are all copied from there. No one can guarantee that Yu Fenghua would have done something in this memory, such as deliberately erasing some important parts.


    "You know you''re scared? Are you doubting that your memory is passive


    "A fool is a fool. In my opinion, you just have the memory of elegance, and you don''t have his intelligence at all. Now you are still willing to degenerate to merge with the beast God and sign the soul contract. Your brain is almost cooked by the animal nature?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    "You want to die!"


    A roar.


    Since the fusion with the beast God, the wild idea of the beast God has been affecting him all the time. His character became more manic, irritable, and indifferent to everything, without any pity.


    This is the power of divinity.


    Or it can be said that this is the primitive animal nature of the beast God, influencing him imperceptibly.


    Miejie can''t judge whether this kind of influence is good or bad, but he is instinctively afraid. However, when Jun Qianguang put all this on the surface and tore his last cover, he felt unprecedented anger!


    The influence of the beast God on him has been deep into the bone marrow. When he is angry, he can almost feel his blood boiling. He is eager to rush forward and bite Jun Qianguang''s throat and tear up his body.


    "Look, this guy''s completely crazy. He''s starting to show his teeth." Seeing the ferocious expression of miejie, Jun Qianguang made a look of fear and continued to sneer: "seriously, I also admire this guy for keeping the human form. Why, I think it''s too ugly to be a beast God? In my opinion, since you hate the human race so much, why don''t you directly transform it into the form of beast God? Maybe, in this way, how fast can you and the beast God merge? "


    When he heard this, his throat roared like a wild animal.


    His eyes turned blood red again.


    Because the breath is too large, leading to the head of the indefinite River, are the emergence of bursts of ripples.


    Ninety nine thousand nine hundred and ninety realms began to disappear and break up. I don''t know how much was destroyed between the thoughts of destroying the world.


    The founder of Qingxin frowned slightly, continued to strengthen the power of mindlessness, and said: "even if you want to break through the blockade with coercion, it must be the end of heavy damage in the end!"


    She will stop the destruction of the world, not only uphold the idea of killing demons and demons, but more importantly, she has absolute assurance that she can trap and even kill him.


    Every step of destroying the world is almost in her calculation, so she doesn''t stop Jun Qianguang from stimulating each other. On the contrary, if she is really desperate to fight against the power of mindlessness, she will fall into her plan.


    Even this time, it was part of her calculation.


    She and Yu Fenghua over there look at each other, and then tacitly move their eyes.


    In her previous communication with Yu Fenghua, she had already known all the weaknesses of exterminating the world, especially in her character. No one had more say than Yu Fenghua.


    In view of this series of weaknesses, the plan formulated has indeed made the extermination fall into a trap that has been set for a long time.


    As long as the exterminator can''t help it, they have countless ways to take it down.


    On the other hand, if the exterminator is determined to consume them to the end, they will not be able to fight for a long time. If they are forced to suppress them and lose the power of mindlessness, they will lose a lot, and Wu Nian will not be able to last all the time. If you continue to wait patiently, the 28 beads will be exhausted sooner or later.


    Therefore, just now the founder of Qingxin and Yu Fenghua looked at each other calmly, that is to say, the extermination of the world has been hooked.


    However, at this time, the throat has been issued a low roar of destruction, but suddenly returned to calm.


    His cold eyes swept Yu Fenghua''s face. Although his expression was ugly and his face turned white, he was still a little proud and said, "do you think you can hide this trick from me?"


    "It''s a big deal. I''ll spend it with you here. Twenty eight rosary beads, I''d like to see them. How long can you spend with me


    With these words, the extermination of the world is to take back the body of the beast God, standing under the triple blockade of the 99990 boundary, the indefinite River, and the holy bone giant, as well as the attention of Yu Fenghua, Jun Qianguang and Qingxin founder, with no intention of doing anything.


    He managed to hold back.


    This time, a trace of haze appeared in the eyes of the founder of Qingxin.


    She really did not expect that after being eroded by the animal nature of the beast God, miejie could still maintain such a level of calm. Under Jun Qianguang''s provocative words, she soon understood their plans, and quickly restrained her mind and ignored them.


    "If it''s really consumed..."


    When the founder of Qingxin was hesitant, Jun Qianguang sneered and said, "you think we haven''t thought about it. Can you bear it?"


    "Even if you can bear it down and don''t fight with us, you''ll just wait for the energy consumption of Shenbing mindless. For us, the goal has been achieved! "


    "Hold on, the God of famine is helpless. In front of him, there is Luyu intercepting him, and Liang Wuxian is chasing after him. In the dark, there is a Luri who is covetous. He may jump out and give him a fatal blow at any time. Do you think that a monster like him, whose physical life has been destroyed and whose consciousness has remained for tens of thousands of years, will risk his life for your plan? "


    "He either comes here and meets you, or he hides and waits for the next proper time."Jun Qianguang finished, a cold smile, the meaning of ridicule.


    "No matter what he chooses, both of your plans are bankrupt. With the three of me here, combined with the power of mindlessness, it will not be a problem to suppress you for three to five years. "


    When Jun Qianguang finished, Yu Fenghua also added.


    Three or five years?


    Hearing this, Mie Jie seemed to understand something for a moment. At first, she was shocked and puzzled. Then, she said sarcastically, "so you have this idea? To fight for a few years of development time for the world, so that more powerful people appear? Yu Fenghua, should I say you are naive or stupid? The more powerful people in the world, the stronger the Qi, the faster the world will wake up! "


    "Now that heaven and earth have arrived ahead of time, the development of the world in recent years is tantamount to arousing the will of the world and entering the harvest ahead of time."


    "Tut, it seems that you two guys still want to destroy the world


    The more you talk about the end of the world, the more playful the voice becomes.


    In his opinion, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang simply chose a road that was doomed to death. Suppress him here, give the world three or five years of development time, until three or five years later, the world is absolutely strong, heaven and man emerge in large numbers. Counting the accumulation in the age of the ten thousand nationalities, this time, the will of the world will definitely be stimulated ahead of time and come back to life.


    When it wakes up, it will surely reap the lives of the whole clan of warriors and ordinary people.


    Until then, Zhenwu domain will be really destroyed.


    Yu Fenghua, however, did not say anything about it. He neither admitted nor denied it. He just looked at the boundary and said, "no matter whether I want to destroy or save the world, you should stay here for a long time."


    With these words, Yu Fenghua raised his head and nodded to the founder Qingxin, indicating that he could start.


    The founder of Qingxin did not hesitate. He raised his finger and held a secret formula. Another Rosary suddenly burst, and a secret method was put into practice.


    the broken Rosary falls into the Wuding hanging river. The giant transformed by the holy bone roars like a mountain. It carries the whole Wuding hanging river on its back. The holy Rune of the whole body blooms with brilliant light. After it carries the river, the 999990 realm is also instantly closed, like a crystal An indestructible prison.


    Together, these three kinds of secret methods are the ancient inheritance of Qingxin holy religion, the "great wilderness ancient prison"!


    It is also a secret method used to imprison powerful alien race by the strong in ancient times!


    Bound by these secret methods, even if the destruction of the world is strong, and before he can fully integrate the power of the beast God, he is surrounded by the river and sealed by the crystal of the world. The whole person can''t move as if he is frozen. His expression and action are frozen at this moment.


    "The ancient prison in the great wilderness can keep him for at least three years. If there is no change in these three years, we can reinforce the seal once more, and lead out the power of mindlessness completely, and we can seal him again for two years. "


    "That is to say, we can only stay him for five years at most."


    After the seal was sealed and destroyed, the face of Founder Qingxin didn''t look much better. Instead, he looked at the two men seriously and clarified their interests.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    "That''s easy to say."


    Jun Qianguang waved his hand and seemed to have a plan in mind.


    However, he did not explain too much. After all, there are some plans that can not be humanized.


    In particular, to awaken the will of the world ahead of time is almost the initiative to destroy the "world" itself and completely cut off the way of aura. Even if this can greatly preserve the integrity of the Terran, after all, people are separated from each other, and no one can guarantee that. The founder of Qingxin is willing to sacrifice his current status and meet a world without aura for the continuation of the Terran.


    Of course, when the end of the world comes, they can break down the barriers and leave the self closed world in advance.


    but the feeling of leaving home is not so good. Jun Qianguang knows this truth well, so there is no need to tell the founder of Qingxin.


    Aware of Jun Qianguang''s unfinished words, the founder of Qingxin didn''t mind. He just nodded and said, "since you have a solution, I don''t want to ask more. In the next few years, we will guard the great devil here. We hope that you can keep your promise, turn the tide and save the world. "


    This is one of the conditions for Yu Fenghua to win over the founder of Qingxin.


    The most important condition is to turn the tide back and save the world that is about to be destroyed.


    Otherwise, there is no need for the founder of Qingxin to join hands with them. Although the six holy places are not of the same spirit, at least they know each other''s roots and know each other well. If they join hands, they can also mobilize more than one level of fighting power.


    However, it was because of his deep knowledge that the founder of Qingxin did not choose to cooperate with the six holy places.


    People in the six holy places are not willing to go all out because of their complicated minds. When the time comes to join hands against the enemy, we should also guard against our companions, which will make us sacrifice our resources and seek the end.


    Although she did not have much trust in Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang, at least she understood that there was no pure conflict of interest between the two sides and shared the same goal. In this way, it was necessary to join hands.


    "Don''t worry, your excellency, that this incident started because of us and should end with us."


    Yu Fenghua gave a bitter smile and expressed his thanks to the founder of Qingxin: "if you sacrifice your life to save the world, we will not do that treacherous villain."


    It has to be said that Yu Fenghua, who abandoned his status as Pope, is less gloomy and more magnanimous. With his sincere tone, he can easily be trusted.


    Moreover, the strong men of heaven and man level are all advanced life with various unpredictable means. Don''t say it is malicious, even if there are any other ideas, it is easy to be detected by the other party.


    The founder of Qingxin was willing to believe Yu Fenghua because he was pure in mind and did not have any secret.


    After a few more words of conversation, Yu Fenghua took Jun Qianguang to leave with a respectful attitude until his face became tired.


    It was not until they were far away that Jun Qianguang said with his mind, "Why are you so polite to her? Don''t make a fool of me. The monster of miejie yelled one by one. It''s not good to prove that there is a memory about the founder of Qingxin in your memory, right


    He looked at Yu Fenghua''s side face, as if he had realized something. He continued to express his mind and said, "let me guess, what happened to you and this woman during my sleep?"


    Yu Fenghua looked at his best friend and said with a bitter smile, "can''t you be serious? I, you and I are thousands of years older than her. When I first met her, she was still an outsider of liuyuezong. She was only responsible for washing and cooking for the elder martial sisters. She was regarded as a kind of drudgery in the late wanzu era. "


    "Oh?"


    "It turned out that she was a little girl. I was embarrassed. I thought she was much older than us just by looking at her terrible momentum."


    Jun Qianguang showed a very interested expression and urged Yu Fenghua to continue.


    Yu Fenghua hesitated for a moment, and then said, "later, she showed her talent and became a disciple of an elder master of liuyuezong. She became a graceful girl and a senior sister of" Qing "generation. It was the second time I saw her. She already had a name


    "Qingxin, is that her name?"


    Before Yu Fenghua opened his mouth, Jun Qianguang guessed it.


    "That''s right." Yu Fenghua nodded and continued, "but at that time I hid my identity and approached liuyuezong for an experiment. After the experiment was successful, I left liuyuezong and never saw her again. More than ten years later, I heard that liuyuezong was destroyed, and 80% of the disciples were slaughtered, and all the senior officials were killed, including her master. "


    "I wanted to help, but it was too late. They can only save some disciples of liuyuezong and let them escape. Then, a hundred years later, she was already a top master. She slaughtered the whole family of enemies. On this basis, she and her sisters at that time founded the pure heart sect


    "When she became the heaven and man level, Qingxin holy religion became the holy land of Zhenwu. I have no communication with her. ""As for When I first saw her, she was bullied and humiliated by her classmates. However, there was no hatred in her eyes. There was only clarity and purity, and a trace of longing for the future. "


    "That look in my eyes is that in retrospect, I am a little ashamed of myself, not to mention the crazy guy who has fallen into distortion such as destroying the world."


    After listening to Yu Fenghua''s story, Jun Qianguang was a little speechless: "so this is your story? I thought there would be some romantic, the result is two encounters? Then why are you so polite to her? "


    "Because of respect." Yu Fenghua sighed: "she rebuilt her family''s glory with her own efforts. Now she is willing to give up her body to suppress and destroy the world for the world. This kind of mind is rare in all ages. "


    "Only those outstanding people in ancient times could have such a pure and flawless heart."


    "Yes, yes." Jun Qianguang rubbed his eyebrows and felt that he was going to be preached again. He interrupted Yu Fenghua''s words and then asked, "let''s not talk about your old friend. Let''s talk about the two of us. The destruction of the world has been suppressed for the time being. Where should we go? Are you going to hunt down the God of famine with Liang wuflawless


    For the strong man of heaven and man level, the breath of strange people like the wild God fluctuates like a drop of ink in the water. Even if they can''t be detected by the dogs, they don''t need to be aware.


    The main reason is that the laws of heaven and earth in Zhenwu domain oppressed him too much. However, Liang Wuxian was a new master and was willing to kill him even if he fought for his life. Rao is the God of famine, whose strength is stronger than liang wuflawless. He chases all of them in great distress. He has been in danger for several times and almost suffered a great loss.


    In this regard, Jun Qianguang has always been distracted. Now that the destruction of the world has been suppressed, he immediately can''t help but want to fight with the wild God.


    However, Yu Fenghua shook his head and said, "we will not go to the God of famine."


    "Don''t you go to the wild God? Why? " Jun Qianguang slightly a Leng.


    "Because it''s time for us to meet that little friend. He has already set up in the world and is ready to make a large-scale man and nature strong man. If we don''t meet him again, we will soon be unable to keep up with his rhythm. " Yu Fenghua said with a smile.


    After all, Jun Qianguang just woke up, and many abilities were not suitable for him. Unlike Yu Fenghua, he had long been able to understand the skills of heaven and man. When Chen Yang broke through the realm, even though Chen Yang had already kept a very low profile, Yu Fenghua still felt this energy fluctuation, and there was a taste of divine power.


    He immediately thought of Lu Li''s breakthrough method.


    The way of energy is to understand the change of energy, and then to promote the level of life by the transformation of energy.


    In fact, this method is very simple, but there are many conditions to be met in order to make a breakthrough. The most important one is the source of advanced energy.


    Lu Li can imitate divine power with the power of fate, but he has no real source of divine power after all.


    But Lu Li did not. They did.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    "Do you mean that the young man has found a way to break through the energy and seems to be able to use his divine power to let the top masters understand that the transformation of energy can drive the evolution of his own life level?"


    After listening to Yu Fenghua''s idea, Jun Qianguang was shocked and then began to think about the feasibility of this method.


    As Yu Fenghua said, although Lu Li can imitate divine power, he has no real divine power. Moreover, through the Tianding battle, Yu Fenghua probably understood that Lu Li''s power should be indestructible and constant.


    If we split our own power into divine power, it would be enough once or twice. If the number of times is more than one, it will certainly have an impact on Lu Li.


    In this way, not to mention the low efficiency of the transformation, what''s more, if Lu Li suffered any damage, in Yu Fenghua''s opinion, it would be more than worth the loss.


    So he told Jun Qianguang his plan.


    Now that Lu Li has this ability, the two of them will simply send him to the door and help him cultivate more heaven and man with his magic power?


    "Eight nine is ten." In the face of Jun Qianguang''s hesitation, Yu Fenghua replied, "and, basically, he has trained a man of heaven and man level."


    "This..."


    Jun Qianguang pondered: "although the idea is right, according to what you said, this young man should be hostile and alert to the Shinto. Even if you have met him before, explained the truth of the world will, and sent someone to help him in that war, but If he doesn''t trust us, we''ll go to the door, and we''ll never help. "


    "No


    To Jun Qianguang''s surprise, Yu Fenghua shook his head and said with a smile: "although he hides himself with a cunning and suspicious appearance, I am very clear that this young man is also concerned about the world and the people who let him care. If we send it to the door, he will gladly accept it. "


    "Of course, at the beginning, there must be some twists and turns. You can also understand it as He''s making trouble for us. "


    Jun Qianguang widened his eyes and then narrowed up.


    He didn''t know Luli, but he knew that there was such a person. But after Yu Fenghua finished this sentence, Jun Qianguang suddenly understood. It seems that this boy named Lu Li is a very bad little bastard?


    "Yes, to be honest, I just like to get along with assholes. It''s decided. Let''s go to him! "


    As if he had accepted a challenge, Jun Qianguang laughed twice and took Yu Fenghua away.


    Yu Fenghua knew that his best friend must have misunderstood something, but he did not mean to explain.


    Sometimes, it is a good thing to maintain some kind of "goodwill" misunderstanding.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhenwu region, Dayun Prefecture.


    In the center is the white jade building.


    It is an indescribable white tower, straight into the clouds, surrounded by people coming and going, is very lively. Even if the whole Zhenwu area is shrouded in a terrible atmosphere of impending doomsday, the white jade building seems to have not been affected in general, everything is going on in an orderly manner.


    At this point.


    On the top floor of the white jade building, there was a sound of shaking the bell.


    Hearing this sound, the city built around the white jade building was instantly quiet. In the vicinity of the white jade building, or flying, or fast walking Warriors also raised their heads for the first time and looked at the cloud top.


    At the top of the white jade building, the sound of bells kept ringing. People''s faces changed, but they didn''t panic. Instead, they arranged in a vigorous and vigorous way: "a message from the landlord, there''s a distinguished guest coming!"


    "The 18th floor is waiting!"


    "Got it on the 18th floor."


    "Seventy fourth floor, ready to clear street."


    "74th floor."


    "One hundred and five floors, open the building, welcome your guests!"


    "I got it on the 105 floor!"


    One command after another was conveyed, and the relevant people in the order responded immediately, showing extremely strong quality.


    Not long after the whole white jade building moved, the space suddenly showed cracks, just like the mirror broken, like being torn from the inside by violence.


    The next moment, the space collapses and heals.


    In the middle of the air, there was one more person.


    It is Lu Li.


    Lu Li''s mind was a volume. In a flash, he shrouded the white jade building and the city. In an instant, he understood who these people''s movements were for. He could not help looking at the top of the white jade building and said with a smile, "master of the white jade building, what a powerful means. Is this not a prophecy


    He did not expect that his "quiet" means of shuttling could be detected by the owner of Baiyu building.


    Compared with other heaven and man levels, especially those who break through the boundaries by the way of martial arts, Lu Li, who has evolved by the way of energy, is quiet to the extreme.


    The most important thing is that they tear up the space, and there is no fluctuation at all unless they show up at that moment.Lu Li wants to hide his breath. No one can find it under the sky.


    But the white jade building lord still found out, and even ordered to go down in advance to meet himself.


    This is "courtesy" and even more "demoralizing".


    "You''re welcome. Some small skills can''t be promoted."


    When Lu Li''s voice had just fallen, a gentle voice and a pleasant bell sounded on the top of the white jade building.


    After the voice stopped, he said, "I know what you''re coming for. I might as well come up and talk about it."


    "Welcome your guests!"


    In the white jade building, there was a loud voice, and then there were immortal voices, misty and misty. In the middle of the sky, he lowered the cloud steps and came to Lu Li''s feet.


    Wanzhang Xiaguang rises, rendering the cloud scale extremely beautiful.


    "What a big scene. Is this the inside story of the holy land?"


    Lu Li''s heart tut a sound, step on, take the second step, the surrounding scene is an instant transformation, came to a quiet room full of aroma.


    Behind a screen, a figure stands faintly.


    Seeing that man, Lu Li knows that this is the person he is looking for on this trip. He is the owner of Baiyu building, "Prince Baiyu", Ning le.


    However, Lu Li did not immediately talk to him, but looked at the surrounding environment. I found that this place is extremely elegant. Both the furnishings and the decoration are full of elegance. If you put it in any aristocratic family, it will be regarded as a place of first-class hospitality. However, it would be too simple to put it in the white jade building.


    Lu Li squinted, but didn''t care about the details. He arched Ning Le behind the screen and said, "thank you very much. If you can see the white jade building owner, I''d like to thank you first."


    "Mr. Lu, it''s too polite. Now Zhenwu is the most powerful and has a place for you. As the God of the world, where can you not go


    Ningle''s gentle voice came from behind the screen. Every time he said a word, the bell with golden light hanging from his waist would shake slightly and make a good sound.


    Hearing the sound of the bell, even Lu Li felt relaxed and peaceful.


    "This is the 38th" jingling "


    Lu Li glanced at Ning Le''s waist, even through the screen, you can see the warm light.


    "Yes, Mr. Lu likes it? That''s for you. " Ning Le turns around from behind the screen and takes off the static bell at his waist and throws it to Lu Li.


    However, Lu Li is a wave, a soft force swept open the screen, pressed Ning Le''s hand.


    At the same time, it also exposed the true appearance of this "white jade childe".


    It was a face beyond words.


    Beautiful, with a trace of feminine, eyebrows, but also with three lazy, as if there is no interest in this earthly world.


    "A stranger is like a jade, and there is no one like him in the world."


    I don''t know why, Lu Li suddenly remembered this sentence in his heart.


    Perhaps, this sentence is most appropriate to describe Ning le.


    With a sigh, the man was really too good-looking. Lu Li restrained his mind and said with a smile: "a gentleman is not attractive to others. What''s more, I''m visiting as a guest today. Please take back these treasures."


    "Natural materials and earth treasures can be obtained by those with luck, occupied by those with potential, and seized by those with strength. Now that Mr. Lu has all three things, why should he belittle himself? "


    Ning Le didn''t mind Lu Li waving his hand to sweep the screen, but showed a gentle smile, meaning some way.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    Hearing this, Lu Li also said with a smile: "luck, I''m not bad. I have some skills. But to say the power, Ning Lou Lord is the master of white jade building, the world''s business, intelligence, all in your palm. Even if you have mastered the most important lifeline of the whole Zhenwu area, it''s not too much to say that you praise me so much now, which really makes me a little scared. "


    "You are very kind."


    Ning Le put the "jingling" back to his waist, and said faintly, "well, I dare to ask you, Mr. Lu, what lifeline does the white jade building master?"


    "What is the most powerful but force?"


    Lu Li asked.


    "Wisdom is the most powerful." Ning Le replied, and then asked, "please tell me what lifeblood the white jade tower has mastered?"


    "Lord Ning is wrong. In addition to force, money should be the most powerful."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "to say that the world''s rich merchants, nine Chengdu belong to the white jade building. No matter what kind of industry it is, you can see the shadow of the white jade building behind it. Ning feels that such a white jade building does not hold the lifeblood of Zhenwu area? "


    "No matter how much wealth there is, it is not as good as a strong man of heaven and man. Such as the powerful existence of Lu Gongzi, after a sword, there will be no white jade building in the world. "


    Rather than follow Lu Li''s words, Ning Le continued to turn the topic to Lu Li: "young master, what''s the use of such money? Is it good or bad? "


    "Blessing, of course."


    Lu Li said: "the white jade building controls the circulation of money in Zhenwu area. As long as the white jade building is destroyed, more than 30% of the money will evaporate overnight. As time goes on, other forces will be in a hurry, and another 20% will evaporate. How terrible is this number? Do you need me to explain it to Ning Lou Zhu? "


    "What''s more, if the white jade building is destroyed, the forces involved will not be one family or two families. Those people will definitely go crazy, for the white jade building, but also for their own revenge. The evaporated money is their life. Ning said, in this case, which is not open-minded, dare to provoke the white jade building? "


    Ningle eyes flash.


    Then he said with a smile: "the young master said this, which is a bit of a curse. Although the white jade building is one of the six holy places, the real white jade building is only a slightly larger chamber of Commerce, and it also does some intelligence business. If you offend those big forces, the white jade building will be destroyed overnight. When I prefer someone to die, even if someone is really affected by it, or someone is willing to revenge for me, what does that have to do with me? "


    "Ning Lou Zhu, let''s not talk in secret. You know better than anyone what kind of power baiyulou is. Even if it''s really just doing business, your influence has already surpassed the so-called "heaven man class strong man". If we say that the madmen of the Shinto can exterminate the world by force, then the white jade building and Ning building lord can use money to destroy the world. "


    "If you lift your finger, hundreds of millions of mortals will die. This kind of terrifying force is more terrifying than pure force. "


    Lu Li grinned, quite a bit of a poor dagger.


    This time, Ning Le didn''t refute anything. He just took a deep look at Lu Li and said, "Prince Lu is as smart as the rumor says."


    Lu Li hears the speech, also did not go to expose him.


    Bullshit rumors.


    As the most powerful intelligence organization in the world, Bai Yulou really wants to know that his past affairs have already been placed in front of him.


    Lu Li even suspected that the white jade building should be a master of some unknown magic weapon or inheritance, which is the same as Gu Haoran''s derivation. It can almost predict the future and the past.


    Otherwise, it is difficult to explain why the white jade building has entered the list of the six holy places by virtue of the two "businesses" of chamber of Commerce and intelligence.


    What Lu Li said earlier was half true and half false. Although he praised the white jade building, in fact, as Ning Le said, although money has power, in this world of martial arts, it only has money, but there is no other means. Then this huge amount of money is really a disaster rather than a blessing.


    As for the bottom card of the white jade building, Lu Li has no mind to explore, let alone curious.


    He did not come for these reasons when he came today.


    Ning Le seemed to be aware of it. After seeing Lu Li for a long time, he sighed: "the ambition of Mr. Lu is bigger than I imagined."


    "How do you say that?" Lu Li pretended that he didn''t understand. He was surprised: "Lord Ning''s words really made me feel confused. Today I''m visiting as a guest. At the same time, I still have a few small questions to ask him."


    "Little question?"


    Ning Le looked at Lu Li with a smile: "Mr. Lu wants to ask about the trend of those people in the Shinto cult, and where the two great enemies, the beast God and the wasteland God, are they?"


    Lu Li didn''t answer, just licked his lips, laughing harmless.


    Ning Le saw the situation and sighed: "originally, this level of intelligence needs a lot of cost to be able to exchange. However, seeing that Mr. Lu''s first visit today, I will make an exception and send you this information free of charge. ""In general, the people of the Shinto shrinks in the" magic city "of ancient times. Of course, these people are no longer the threat of the land prince. As for the beast God, it was suppressed by the founder of Qingxin at the cost of sacrificing the divine soldiers without thinking. They could not be born for at least three years. This is the time she and two other strong men have won for the world


    "Speaking of the two, one of them is still an old acquaintance of the young master."


    Rather happy smile, waist static bell rings again, pleasant to the ear.


    "Why don''t you tell me more about it? That man should be the leader of the Shinto reformist school, and another Pope of Shenhua, right?"


    Lu Li was not surprised.


    With the means and skills of the holy master, he may fall behind in the battle against himself, but he will never die.


    What''s more, Ning Le specially mentioned this matter. In addition to the Pope Shenhua, Lu Li couldn''t think of anyone else.


    "Yes, or you should call him Yu Fenghua." Ning Le clapped his hands and chuckled. In his eyes, he was full of praise for Lu Li. At the same time, he introduced: "Yu Fenghua was the Prime Minister of Junlan Empire, who was famous for a time thousands of years ago. He also had the title of national teacher, and he was also a teacher and friend with that monarch. Speaking of this, who is the man who fought with Yu Fenghua


    "The Lord of Junlan." Lu Li pondered: "I really didn''t expect that the leader of a country and Yu Fenghua would establish a Shinto together."


    It''s not modest.


    But I didn''t think of it.


    "Jun Lan, the Lord of the Kingdom Jun Qianguang, and Yu Fenghua discovered the truth of the world, so they decided to do something about it."


    Ning Le said softly: "compared with Yu Fenghua, I personally admire this gentleman Qianguang. For the continuation of the Shinto, he did not hesitate to annihilate his consciousness and gave his body to transform the Shinto into the most powerful weapon. What''s more terrible is that this man has survived thousands of years and can still wake up. It should be said that such a firm will is worthy of the pride of that era. "


    Lu Li suddenly said, "it''s him."


    Ning Le has been reminded so clearly, if Lu Li can''t guess, Jun Qianguang is the Holy Light Pope, it''s too stupid.


    Previously, Lu Li thought that Jun Qianguang might be a supporter behind the scenes of Shinto, or one of the last cards of the Shinto.


    Now after Ning Le such a reminder, a lot of things have suddenly opened up, as if in front of that layer of fog, completely dispersed.


    Lu Li once again licked his lips and said with a smile, "so, where is the famine?"


    It was also a matter of great concern to him.


    Since the famine fled the void, it was chased and killed by Liang Wuxia and disappeared. Although Lu Li can roughly feel his breath, he can''t find the exact position of the other party by so far.


    In the end, he should have been on guard against other heaven and man class finding him. In addition to the relentless pursuit of Liang Wuchang, the rest of heaven and man, it is difficult to locate his position.


    However, hearing Lu Li''s question, Ning Le is a little smile, said: "Lu Gongzi trudged here, it''s better to sit down and have a rest."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    He waved his hand. In the quiet room, there was a cloud surging. Behind Lu Li, he turned into a cloud table and chair full of sunlight, and there were many refreshments on the cloud tables and chairs.


    Smelling the smell of tea, Lu Li felt that the wounds caused by the previous split of a trace of fate were all alleviated. He could not help saying, "the white jade building is indeed the richest merchant in the world. The tea used for entertaining guests is all the treasures of the world."


    "When a distinguished guest comes to visit, there is only a cup of thin tea, which makes Mr. Lu laugh."


    "Ning Le smiles and reaches out to invite," also asks Lu Gongzi to taste. "


    Lu Li was not polite.


    This is a real good thing. Even the force of destiny with constant characteristics can be affected by it, so it can be seen that it is precious.


    After taking a sip of the tea cup, Lu Li''s eyes brightened slightly. He only felt that the warm energy flowed into all parts of the body. The trace of the power of destiny that had been cut off was actually complemented, and there were even more concise signs. This cup of tea alone is worth his trip.


    "It''s a pity that I drink it alone, but it''s a little dull."


    After putting down the tea cup, Lu Li sat on the chair made up of clouds. He felt that the sea breeze was flat and the waves were still. He could not help but sigh in his heart that there are enough good things in the white jade building.


    "You mean to invite Ning to have a drink together, or Invite people from all over the world to drink together Ning Le came over and sat with Lu Li in the face, and asked with a smile.


    Lu Li picked up a piece of cake and tasted it slowly. At the same time, he asked, "I don''t know. How do you think of the gap?"


    "Inviting Ning to have a drink together is what Ning can do. If you want the world to drink together, Ning is the master of the white jade building, but Mr. Lu needs to know that the white jade building is not my own white jade house. "


    Ning Le is also holding up a piece of cake, eating extremely gentle, slow tone.


    Immediately, two people look at each other, finally silent smile.


    Lu Li swallowed the cake and said with a smile: "it''s easy to talk to smart people. In this case, please bid on the building owner."


    "Oh?" Ning Le pretended to be surprised and said, "what does Mr. Lu mean? But what do you want to buy in the white jade building? "


    "Ning Lou Zhu said the opposite. It''s not that I want to buy something in Baiyu building, but what you want to buy from me."


    Lu Li put up a finger and shook it slightly. Then he said, "since the white jade building is not the white jade building of your Ning building owner, then, dare you ask Ning building master, how much do you price the white jade building from me?"


    Ning Le''s eyes narrowed, so he looked at Lu Li.


    Lu Li also looks back with a smile.


    Two people looked at each other for a long time, and finally Ning Le took the lead to move his eyes. The palm was empty and the purple teapot appeared in his hand.


    He once again poured a cup of tea to Luli and said slowly, "Mr. Lu, do you know what Ning is asking for?"


    "Money, power, power, power. Lord Ning has everything, everything is not missing, almost all the things people dream of, but you still lack one. "


    Lu Li picked up the tea and drank it all at once. Then he knocked it twice on the cloud table with a teacup. His smile converged and he said, "you have no freedom."


    "Oh."


    Ning le was stunned at first, and then said with a smile: "this is a bit confusing to me. Since you said that you would rather have money, power, potential and power, why did you not have freedom? "


    He continued to smile: "since there are these four kinds, who is more free than me in the world?"


    "Lord Ning, is this really what I want to say?"


    Lu Li looked at Ning Le, and finally couldn''t help sighing: "if you make it clear, it''s not so simple."


    Ning Le shook his head and said, "Mr. Lu, there are some things I can''t tell you. How can I believe you?"


    Once this was said, both men were silent.


    I don''t know how long it passed. Lu Li sighed, "Lord Ning, you can control the first building in the world. It''s true that he has some skills. It seems that today''s price should be raised by me first? "


    I''d rather laugh than speak.


    However, Lu Li waved his hand, and the sleeves of his robe vibrated. The Canglang sword leaped out of his sleeve and stood in front of them, sending out a fierce sword meaning.


    "I said that Lord Ning is not free because there is a real person in charge. The main reason why there are six sacred places is that all of them are able to stand tall. If I''m right, the ancestor of the white jade building had some conflicts with you because of this disaster, right? "


    Will Canglang sword stand in front of two people, Lu Li''s tone, calm, without any waves.


    But what he said, it is to let Ning Le''s eyes with a few minutes of yin and soft meaning, suddenly become a bit deep.


    Ning Le took a deep look at Lu Li, his fingers flicked slightly, and some words stopped.


    Lu Li, however, said with a smile: "as a man of heaven, if I can''t even prevent him from spying, I''d better take advantage of the fact that I''m being killed."Pointing to the Canglang sword in front of him, Lu Li said: "no matter what means he has done to you or his divinity observation, he can''t cross my sword fence. Lord Ning, can you rest assured to communicate now?"


    Ning Le smelt the speech, a little relieved, and then laughed bitterly: "childe Lu, you really gave me a problem."


    "If you close this place like this, I will doubt it when I know it. Although he sat dead, he always separated a mind and watched my every move. I believe that before long, his mind will be able to perceive that you have isolated him


    Although this is the case, Ning Le did not really blame Lu Li.


    On the contrary, because of Lu Li''s doing so, Ning Le is really relieved. He poured himself a cup of tea. After drinking it, he grabbed two pieces of cakes and gobbled them down.


    Under Lu Li''s surprised eyes, Ning Le said with a smile: "how, I didn''t expect that I had such a side?"


    "No


    Lu Li shook his head and said, "I just didn''t expect that the Lord of the white jade building could not even eat enough?"


    Ning Le Zheng Zheng Zheng, and then laugh.


    Lu Li''s words are of course a joke.


    Not to mention Ning le and other powerful masters who have already entered the heaven and human realm with half a foot, even ordinary martial arts practitioners in the immortal realm can no longer need to eat any more.


    Just by absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, one can already satisfy all the nutrients of the body. Further masters have entered the inhuman realm, not to mention not eating or drinking. Even eating raw gold and iron and drinking lava is nothing.


    In the process of evolution to higher life, those behaviors that need to be judged by common sense can no longer be restricted by them.


    However, Lu Li''s joke, but let the atmosphere ease a lot. Ning Le laughed and sighed, "since I became the owner of the white jade building, I really have little time for myself."


    He looked up and said gratefully, "so, I''ve been waiting for you all the time. From the moment you show up at the zenith, I know that my chance has come."


    "Always waiting for me?" Lu Li said in surprise, "then are you not afraid that I didn''t come at last?"


    "No, I''ve read your intelligence. People like you will never let go of the white jade building."


    However, Ning Le is shaking his head, said let Lu Li quite do not understand.


    Lu Li said strangely, "what kind of person am I in your evaluation of the white jade building?"


    He knew that as long as it was an intelligence organization, it would make certain assessments and analyze this person. Although not necessarily accurate, it is necessary.


    The first intelligence organization in the world, such as baiyulou, can''t do without analysis after getting its own information.


    Even, the person who analyzes himself is probably Ning Le himself.


    Of course.


    Ning Le said with a smile: "judging from your past behavior, you are a good man. But At the same time, you are a person who wants to hold everything in your own hands and has a strong desire for control


    "To be more precise, you are a person who doesn''t like accidents and variables."


    "Especially at times like this, when a crisis breaks out and you run around. In addition to the layout, the more important thing is to eliminate the hidden dangers, so that all the accidents that may happen or may happen are all controlled by you or killed by you! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    Hearing Ning Le''s words, Lu Li''s expression became more eccentric. He could not help saying, "in the eyes of Ning Lou Zhu, I am such a terrible person? As long as I think there may be an accident, I have to control it and kill it? "


    Ning Le did not answer, just smile at Lu Li.


    However, the meaning of his smile is too obvious.


    Lu Li skimmed his lips. "I was just in the bud. How can I say it''s a strong desire to control?"


    "Yanzhou, Qingzhou, and Bazhou, these three state families, have been greatly damaged by you. In one night in Yanzhou, more than a dozen aristocratic families were destroyed, several masters, more than 100 immortal, thousands of tongxuan, directly became the blood of that rainy night. Of course, there are still a larger part of the casualties, which are caused by the evil shadow. However, Mr. Lu should not deny that you started the turmoil. "


    Ning Le said with a smile, "what kind of definition do you think these aristocratic families are? DANGER? accident? Or the uncontrollable factor? "


    He did not have a questioning attitude, but used a conversational tone to discuss the issue with Lu Li.


    Lu Li pondered for a moment, then said, "to me at the beginning, these aristocratic families were dangerous and uncontrollable factors. For me now, they''re just accidents, or even local people who don''t have to pay attention to. "


    "Strength determines mentality and status determines thought. As the owner of the white jade building, Ning Lou is naturally different from my idea. However, all my means are just because I was too weak at the beginning and everything was very small. I had to arrange everything properly. Even if it was not safe, I should try my best to be safe. "


    After saying this, Lu Li looked at Ning Le, "in fact, how similar is Ning Lou Zhu to me? The problem you are facing today is exactly the one I faced at the beginning. Now, I didn''t help


    "Well said."


    "This is the biggest difference between you and me, but it is also the reason why you and I will have a common topic," he agreed


    "Well, let''s get back to business."


    Ning le was a little positive: "to tell you the truth, my grandfather is not mean to me. If I can, I don''t want to kill him. Just suppress him, and then you cooperate with me to quickly master the whole white jade building. I will satisfy you with the next thing and the price you want. "


    "No problem." Lu Li said faintly: "however, there is one thing I must explain in advance. There are too many uncertain factors in the battle at the level of heaven and man. I''m not sure if you want to hurt but not kill. I can only say that you can do as much as possible. Of course, if the ancestor of the white jade building was also a reasonable person, perhaps there was no need to fight at all this time. I can try my best to persuade him


    It''s too difficult to fight at the level of heaven and man if you want to keep your hands and not kill them.


    Who is the weak one who can become man and nature? Even if Lu Li is confident that he can win over the ancestors of baiyuilou, who is already close to the end of the oil, it is almost impossible to hurt without killing.


    Unless the ancestor of the white jade building can no longer fight, it is just an empty shelf, then he only needs to show up to deter, and the other party will be arrested.


    However, this possibility is very small, almost zero.


    If the ancestors who are in charge of the holy land can no longer do so, other holy places will surely be the first to know. This is something that can''t be concealed at all. Tianrenji will pay close attention to each other''s state unless they have practiced the powerful inheritance of the law of heaven and fortune.


    Even a little weakness will lead to death.


    Therefore, it is impossible for the ancestor of the pure heart holy religion to stop fighting.


    "No, you don''t understand." However, in the face of Lu Li''s statement, Ning Le sighed: "the character of my ancestors can never be convinced. What''s more, why do you think I''m different from him? "


    "Oh? There''s a secret in this? "


    Lu Li said with great interest: "let me guess The ancestor of the white jade building may have chosen another position? "


    In addition, Lu Li couldn''t figure out what else could make the owner of the white jade building quarrel with the ancestor who guarded it.


    As for whether ningle stood on the other side, Lu Li did not consider this possibility.


    It''s not that I despise Ning le.


    It is the existence of heaven and man, which is already a high-level life. If Ning Le wants to harm that ancestor by any means, it is impossible for him to succeed. If Ning Le chose the position of extermination, he would probably be shot dead by that ancestor on the spot.


    Both of them had a dispute, and only if the old ancestor of baiyuilou was in some wrong, would he restrict Ning Le''s "freedom" without hurting his life.


    As for why the ancestors of the white jade building felt guilty.


    The answer is self-evident.


    Compared with the human struggle, the other side is more optimistic about the animal God and the wild God to destroy the world and create a world belonging to the warrior.


    Since the white jade house has mastered most of the wealth in the world, when the mortals disappear, they will still be able to stand at the top level in the world, and even live better than they are now.


    Face to face with interests, even if it is a strong man of heaven and man, it is inevitable to be vulgar."Laozu is the best businessman in the world, and also one of the strongest warriors in that era. These two identities, which is light and which is heavy, can not be described in detail now. But I only know that for my ancestors, the world with only martial arts can give full play to the talents of businessmen and show the talents of martial artists... "


    Ning Le sighed: "for him, it is the most beneficial choice to stand on the side of the Shinto.". However, my grandfather was also very clear that this choice would bring trouble to Baiyu building, so he did not stop me from accepting Tianmen''s joint request, let alone limiting my freedom. He just


    "But you are not allowed to give any substantial help to the world?"


    Lu Li immediately asked.


    Ning Le nodded: "yes."


    "For the ancestors, even if all mortals died, it was to give up part of the business. He no longer regards ordinary people as their own race. Perhaps, in his eyes, even the martial arts may not be regarded as "human beings."


    Ning Le said here, but also pleaded: "even so, I still hope that you can keep my grandfather alive."


    "You are also a strong man at the level of heaven and man. You should know that after the transformation of life level, there will be earth shaking changes in both thinking and life form. Mentally It is understandable that some problems have arisen. "


    "I understand, I understand." Seeing his hard to say appearance, Lu Li suddenly thought of something and asked, "Lord Ning, don''t you think it''s shameful for you to boast of being a higher life?"


    Ning Le: "what''s more..."


    Lu Li saw his expression, without his reply, he already knew it in his mind. He nodded and said in his heart, "Hey, this is a secondary school graduate."


    However, he also agreed with Ning Le''s idea.


    The strong man at the level of heaven and man is indeed the advanced creature after the transformation of life level. However, this kind of advanced refers to ability, form and essence, rather than the morbid idea that the gods look down upon the mortals.


    That idea is not evolution, but degeneration.


    There are many people who have divided the strong man of heaven and man from the man of war. The metaphor is the God and the mortal. It seems that the eagle on the cloud top should not care about the mole ants on the ground.


    Lu Li also scoffed at this.


    As long as the basic logical thinking of an intelligent creature still exists, there is no one who is more noble than whom.


    The strength of strength is not the boundary between "God" and "man". If you want to say high and low, those who can be compared with the real gods in the heaven are the high gods?


    So Lu Li stretched out his hand, patted Ning le on the shoulder, and said in a tone of "I know everything." you can rest assured. Although, it''s really a bit shameful to be so young as to be in secondary two. However, I think that a man is a teenager until he dies. Shame is a shame. He is an old bear child. When we two go over, I''ll be responsible for the fists and feet, and you''ll be responsible for fighting. If you teach him a lesson, he won''t be able to hide. "


    After listening to this paragraph, Ning le was dull for a moment at first, then a little puzzled: "what do you mean by that?"


    He feels a little strange that Lu Li still jumps out a word that he can''t understand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

    Fortunately, he knew what Lu Li meant.


    In any case, the two of them joined hands to teach the ancestor of the white jade building a lesson. Of course, if you can''t do it, you''d better not.


    If you have to do it, Lu Li can only guarantee that he will be beaten and subdued on the premise that he will not be hurt.


    As for how to beat him


    Ning Le suddenly took a look at Lu Li and said strangely: "Mr. Lu, it''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just I think it is necessary to clarify this issue first. Lao Zu has been a strong man at heaven and man level thousands of years ago. Although you are a new comer to heaven and man, although you have a strong record, even if your hard power is superior to your ancestors, I''m afraid that there is still some gap between you and me in terms of combat experience. "


    "You don''t trust me?"


    Lu Li laughs.


    Rather embarrassed, Ning Le said: "it''s a matter of great importance, cautious and cautious."


    "Well, it goes without saying. I know what you mean, but I''m afraid I can''t beat your ancestors? If you can''t fight, you''ll know immediately. "


    With that, Lu Li grasped the handle of Canglang sword.


    The power of seclusion that envelops here is dissipated!


    Ning Le''s eyes changed.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li actually said that he would start with his hands. He was planning to say something. An ancient and huge spirit came from afar and came here directly.


    However, after the discovery of Lu Li''s existence, the idea that he had intended to teach a teacher and make a crime suddenly stagnated. There was a feeling that a strong man with a machete was standing behind him and wanted to bully the primary school students.


    As a result, the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    That spirit, vigilant observation of Lu Li. Lu Li just lightly raised his eyes and looked at the direction of the divine desire, and there was no other expression.


    As for Ning Le, who was sandwiched between the two, she was a little restless and wanted to say something, but didn''t know where to start.


    Finally, he said to himself, "my grandfather This is... "


    "The devil Lu Li, I know it."


    The simple and unsophisticated mind sent out waves and condensed into a voice, "don''t forget, I have to check the information of Baiyu building first, then it''s your turn!"


    Being choked by him, Ning Le''s face also became ugly.


    "I''m old. Why are you so angry? If you are angry, you will die suddenly. "


    Lu Li flicked his fingers on the Canglang sword, and the sword immediately gave off a pleasant buzz. However, what he said was not pleasant at all.


    "Luli, I know you, doesn''t mean you are qualified to be arrogant in front of me."


    "Arrogant?" Lu Li said in surprise: "I just said the truth, which is arrogant in your eyes? How can we not be arrogant? When I saw you, I trembled and obeyed


    Speaking of this, Lu Li slightly a meal, sarcastic way: "you also deserve?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ancestor of the white jade building obviously didn''t expect that Lu Li was so "irritable". He didn''t say anything about the scene, so he opened the door.


    Of course, he is also very clear that his mind was blocked before. Lu Li and Ning Le must have reached some deals. Even, in order to win trust from Lu Li, Ning Le must have told Lu Li his position.


    So it''s not surprising that Lu Li''s attitude is now the same.


    After a brief silence for a moment, the ancestor of the white jade building said faintly, "you and I are both human beings and have equal status. Naturally, we don''t need to be respectful to me like those ordinary people."


    He no longer called himself an old man, and his tone softened a little.


    However, when it comes to the end of the day, the old ancestor of the white jade building turned his words and said with a bit of coldness: "but even if you and I are both human beings and you are the younger generation, don''t you know the truth of respecting the elder?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know."


    Lu Li said faintly: "if you want to respect the elder, the old monster who lived for tens of thousands of years, should I also respect him?"


    "You..." The ancestor of the white jade building was angry.


    "Me what me?" However, before he finished, Lu Li had already interrupted: "the old thing is the old thing. It''s impossible to reason with reason. If you dare not fight, you will know how to put on the seniority. If you have the ability, come out to fight with me now, I can look up to you. Hiding so far away and communicating with me with my mind, why, I''m afraid I''ll kill you by mistake? "


    "Good, good, good!"


    Has the founder of baiyuilou ever been so provocative?


    Even said three good, this spirit dissipated on the spot, the next moment, the whole white jade building, are feeling a terrible pressure, threatening to face the four fields, sweeping the eight wasteland!


    In the city built around the white jade tower, some ordinary people think that it is the God who came into the world. They even kneel down on the ground, and their bodies can''t stop shaking.


    Lu Li''s spirit shrouds the four sides, and naturally can see this scene.


    He squinted, and his tone was colder: "it seems that you, the old man, are really used to bullying? On weekdays, I was worshipped as a deity. I''m afraid I''ve forgotten how many catties I''ve made. ""I''m sorry, Lord Ning. Sometimes I have a bad temper. I''m afraid I''ll kill a person if I''m afraid I''m a heavy hand to deal with this kind of old goods."


    After standing up, Lu Li said to Ning Le, holding Canglang sword upside down and stepping forward, the man appeared in the sky above the white jade building.


    At the top of the white jade building, there is already an old man in a brocade white robe with a red face.


    That kind of pressure, of course, is from this person.


    His identity has been self-evident.


    It''s the founder of white jade building!


    At this moment, the founder of the White Jade House stroked his beard, looking like an old man of a well maintained rich family. In fact, his cold eyes and the constant pressure that made the natural appearance easier all represented the strength of this man, which was no small matter.


    Although it has not reached the top level of heaven and man, it is definitely not a weak hand.


    At least, in terms of realm, he must be several levels stronger than himself.


    Lu Li squinted, the corners of his mouth cocked up a cold arc.


    Combat power has never been measured by realm.


    "Lizi is arrogant and thinks that if he becomes a man of heaven, he can come to my white jade building to be wild?"


    The ancestor of the white jade building, holding the shelf like a God, squints at Lu Li.


    Although majestic, but with his appearance, in fact, it is still a bit strange, like a monkey in the crown, very funny.


    There is no way to do it. After all, the ancestor of baiyuilou was once a businessman. He was full of breath and could not be like those pure warriors. If he insists on speaking, Lu Li thinks that he is somewhat similar to Zheng''an.


    The idea turned in his mind, and Lu Li shook his head. "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. From now on, master Ning is in charge of Baiyu building. You old man, you can enjoy the care behind the scenes. Don''t tell me what to do. I can spare you a life."


    "If you insist on taking the white jade building to help the deity, you will not be able to stay today."


    "Presumptuous!" The ancestor of the white jade building called out in a strange voice: "the white jade building was founded by me. Do you want to let the hairy boy of ningle take over? You should also ask him if he has this ability! "


    "I said he had, and he did."


    Lu Li said faintly: "if you don''t accept it, I''ll fight you!"


    Before the words fall, Lu Li is to forward a sword, the whole sky, there are virtual shadows of the moon on the sea, powerful, like a miracle!


    Seeing this scene, the ancestor of the white jade building was startled!


    He didn''t expect, words have not said a few words, this lengtouqing actually started.


    In the shadow of the bright moon on the sea, there was a thrilling and incomparable sword meaning. His heart suddenly tightened, his hands clasped, and he opened again, which was a golden light!


    Ding Ding Ding!


    A series of sounds of gold and iron, instantly in front of him, exploded!


    Secret sword, the bright moon on the sea, is a new sword technique developed by Lu Li according to the inheritance of those ancient people. The full moon, in fact, is the manifestation of sword meaning and its power is amazing.


    Although it is not expected that this sword can defeat the ancestor of baiyuilou.


    However, Lu Li did not expect that the ancestor of the white jade building, with inexplicable means, stopped all the fierce sword lights hidden in the moonlight.


    "This is What the hell? "


    When Lu Li saw the golden light between his hands, his expression became more strange.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    In the hands of the ancestor of the white jade building, there were all the fine copper coins flying up and down, forming a piece of golden light, which directly blocked Lu Li''s sword meaning of the bright moon on the sea.


    Until this time, Lu Li finally believed that the ancestor of the white jade building had been an excellent businessman.


    Even when he fights with people, he always uses the secret method of copper coins. If he does, isn''t it copper coins flying all over the sky?


    "What''s this? Heaven and earth throw it all?"


    Lu Li felt speechless and finally knew what the old man''s strong sense of disobedience was.


    It''s obscene!


    This old man is one of the most obscene among the strong men he has ever seen.


    Compared with him, Zheng''an is solemn and dignified. A powerful man of heaven and man level, he was so obscene that Lu Li didn''t know what to say.


    "Shaft! Why, I am surprised to see my grandfather''s skill of money, and I can''t close my mouth? "


    However, the ancestor of the white jade building was shameless. When his hands were opened, the copper coins flew like butterflies in a flower. Although they were not powerful, they constituted an indestructible protection like a copper wall and iron wall.


    Disdain return despise, Lu Li still have to admit, this old man really has a hand. These copper coins are not magic weapons or some kind of martial arts inheritance, but they change with energy to form pure energy protection. It''s like transforming one material into another. Without years of hard work and absolute talent, it can''t be done at all.


    "The old man is afraid of death. I don''t think it is appropriate to name your skill of money. How about changing the name to the old Wang BA''s art or the art of turtle shrinking


    Lu Li sneered and once again made his sword!


    Sky Sword ¡¤ broken!


    This school just got the top swordsmanship not long ago. When he came out of the world, he met such people who were mainly defensive. For Lu Li, in the face of such a strong man and nature, on the contrary, he is able to verify what he has learned, which is a kind of hard won meaning.


    The old ancestor of white jade house thought that Lu Li saw his money skills and would retreat on the spot. But he never thought that Lu Li did not mean to shrink back, on the contrary, he was more energetic.


    Which one is not arrogant, which is not the main attack of killing? Even if the body cultivation, which is famous for its defensive power, reaches the level of heaven and man, it is necessary to start to cultivate powerful attack and attack skills.


    Because this is the inevitable result.


    When it reaches the level of heaven and man, every move is just like Tianwei. It''s too wasteful not to major in attack.


    It''s really rare to be so afraid of death as the ancestor of the white jade tower. As a man of heaven, he still studies the art of defense.


    "Boy! You can''t do anything with your grandfather! "


    There are signs of the collapse of the jade sword, even to the sky.


    With a strange roar, he opened his hands and tens of thousands of copper coins flew out. While stabilizing the surrounding space, he turned into a large array of copper coins.


    Tianjian ¡¤ Po is only the first form of Tianjian. In terms of power, it is not outstanding, but it has a very strong ability to break defense. As soon as the sword light came into contact with the copper coin array, the copper coin array was suddenly broken and turned into mottled energy, and he himself dodged away in panic.


    The battle between heaven and man is very fast, which is beyond the common sense of fast. At the moment, the Dodge of the ancestor of the white jade building just passed in a moment, and then appeared dozens of miles away. Another moment passed, and he returned to Lu Li.


    It''s not that he wants to "play", but that sword light is like a gangrene with bones, and he has the ability of jumping in space.


    This is a sky sword. If you throw away the light of the sword like the common sword technique, you come and go, dodge and parry. It is also called sky sword?


    Compared with the previous sword techniques, Lu Li felt that the sky sword was almost the product of another plane, just like a "tracking missile". He would never give up if he did not hit the target.


    But in terms of power, the sword light that can distort and tear space is much more terrifying than tracking missiles.


    Even if it is the body of heaven and man, it is not dare to be contaminated. If you are careless, you will be severely damaged.


    In particular, the "old people" like the ancestor of baiyuilou have been suppressed by the law of heaven and earth for many years, and their life expectancy has been wasted a lot. If they are seriously injured again at this time, it will be even worse.


    "Stop! Stop it


    "Don''t let it chase! I''ll vote for it


    While Lu Li was assessing the power of the Heavenly Sword, he was chased everywhere, but the old ancestor of the white jade building waved his hands and made a sharp sound.


    He voted for it.


    Lu Li was stunned at first, but then he showed a smile, teasing: "Laozu, why do you admit defeat so quickly? I think you can hold on a little longer. With your strongest defense method, how about taking a sword from me


    "You little thief, you have no humanity!"


    "You don''t know what it means to respect your predecessors!" he said


    "I''m angry, too!"He yelled all over the sky and found that Lu Li really didn''t mean to stop. He couldn''t help but say, "good, good! Since you want to see my strongest means, let''s have a look at the bottom card of Zhenwu


    After that, the ancestor of the white jade building suddenly stopped and didn''t escape. Facing the sword light that was in front of him, he roared, and countless copper coins flew out of his back, forming a set of Armor?


    Seeing this suit of armor, Lu Li''s eyes are a little straight.


    Because the shape of the armor is just like a tortoise shell. At this moment, the ancestor of the white jade building looks like a giant golden turtle. He screams and uses the tortoise shell behind him to withstand the strike of the sky sword!


    PATA!


    On the tortoise shell, the golden light splashed everywhere, and the ancestor of the white jade building cried out in pain. The whole person was swept away by the power of the Heavenly Sword. The space within the range of thousands of miles was twisted into a state of prismatic crystal, most of which were fragmented and revealed the dark void.


    Seeing such power, Lu Li nodded with satisfaction. However, the power of Tianjian is not enough to prove that it is a powerful sword.


    On the other hand, Lu Li looked at the ancestor of the white jade building who had been swept thousands of miles away. His eyes changed again, "you old goods, you are really hard to die."


    I saw that the tortoise shell like armor on the ancestor of baiyuilou was only damaged, and it was still repairing itself slowly. It was not cut by the sky sword at all.


    That''s a bit surprising.


    You know, Lu Li felt that his sword could be cut off even if it was a God in front of him.


    Although the God''s colonization suit is not famous for its defensive power, it is made by the remains of the road level. In terms of defense, it is enough to kill many powerful people.


    As a result, the sword that can cut through the heaven''s colonization can''t help the old Wang Ba?


    This old bastard, is it too much meat?


    If you put on this tortoise shell and cooperate with your own swordsmanship to attack and defend one another, wouldn''t it be possible to hang up most of heaven and man to fight?


    Thinking of this, Lu Li is a little moved. Although he said that he had the base card of energy, after the energy of the body, he could almost ignore and defend most of the attacks, but in that state, he could not fight back. Conversion back and forth will delay the fighters and cause changes in the battle.


    But this turtle shell is different. Ugly is a little ugly. At least it can be worn on the body, which can both meat and fight. Isn''t it very comfortable?


    Rubbing his chin, Lu Li does have some ideas. Looking at the old ancestor of baiyuilou who swears and swears and jumps back from thousands of miles away, Lu Li changes his expression with a smile, "how, ancestor, can you be convinced now?"


    "Clothes, of course, ancestors do!"


    The old ancestor of baiyuilou sneered: "I knew you had learned this shameless sword skill, and I had already accepted it. Why should I take your sword for nothing and lose my ten years of life?"


    The six holy places of heaven and man level strong, once the hand, burning is their own life. At the end of the day, it''s about who''s more alive than who''s stronger.


    Today, I was hit by this sword. The ancestor of white jade building urged the bottom card, and lost ten years'' life in vain. Now I think about it, I really lost my grandmother''s house.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "Laozu is a businessman, and he should understand the truth that there must be gains and losses. Even if the life span of these ten years is to ask the way, why should it be a pity? "


    "You just fart, little bastard." Although the old ancestor of white jade building admit defeat, still scold on the mouth, "you and Ning le that little son of a bitch, plan to put the old ancestor overhead, the old ancestor still have to thank you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    The battle started quickly and ended faster. Although there are some differences from Lu Li''s imagination, the ancestor of the white jade building does not have the "self-esteem" of a strong man at the level of heaven and man. On the contrary, he is like a villain in in the city, full of obscene atmosphere. To put it more appropriately, this is a real old man. However, compared with those strong men of the old generation, Lu Li is more willing to communicate with such old scoundrels.


    At least, the old rascal still has some fireworks, not the kind of "monster" that he imagined.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li is still a little strange: "Laozu, such a reasonable character, how can you be afraid of you? In principle, as your successor, Ning Lou Zhu should respect you more than be afraid of it. "


    "Hey."


    The old ancestor of the white jade building disdained to smile, "did the little bastard tell you that I was inhuman and regarded myself as a God and held himself high?"


    Without waiting for Lu Li to answer, the ancestor of the white jade building jumped to his feet and cursed: "this little bastard, I know nonsense. As a strong man of heaven and man level, I am not superior, and I don''t show a little coldness. Who else will believe him as the master of Baiyu building?"


    "If you think you have some skills, you want to revolt. OK, ancestor, I''ll give him the white jade building. Can he control it?"


    "Baiyu building is a hundred thousand cents, 3000 grand masters of the chamber of Commerce, 800000 people who do not destroy the territory of martial arts, tens of millions of people who master Xuanwu are in charge of the work of tens of millions of ordinary people! Ask the little son of a bitch about such a big plate. I''ll give him all these things. When I let go of them completely, he can take them? "


    "When the time comes, the chairman of the chamber of Commerce of 3000 masters will jump out and chop him up, and then carve up the foundation of the white jade building!"


    As the ancestor of the white jade building jumped and scolded, Lu Li probably understood the old ancestor''s mood, turned his lips and said helplessly: "to tell you the truth, this is only your own business, it has nothing to do with me. Today I come here to talk to someone who is in charge. It''s not Ning Lou, it''s you. "


    "But..."


    "But what but? The little son of a bitch also told you, ancestor, I agree to kill mortals and make Zhenwu domain a world of warriors only? "


    The ancestor of the white jade building sneered again and said with a sneer, "his conduct is just like that of a housekeeper in the eyes of my grandfather."


    "Oh? I mean, you didn''t say that? " Lu Li looks at the ancestor of the white jade building. Unexpectedly, he made a mistake in his previous judgment.


    Is it really wrong to blame the old bastard?


    Just when Lu Li had just given birth to this idea, he saw that the ancestor of the white jade tower nodded and quickly admitted: "no, ancestor, I said this, and I really support the position of those lunatics in the Shinto religion."


    Lu Li said:


    "Little bastard, I didn''t expect it. If I dare to say and do, I dare to admit it!" The old ancestor of the white jade building laughed triumphantly, but seeing that Lu Li raised the Canglang sword again, his eyelids jumped fiercely. He even said, "Hey, ah, if you have something to say, don''t do it first. There''s a reason for me to do this!"


    "Then please make clear why you chose to stand on the position of those lunatics in the Shinto religion and fight against the whole world."


    This time, the person who asked the question was not Lu Li, but Ning le.


    I saw Ning Le stepping into the air, his face calm as usual, and arched his hand to the ancestor of the white jade building. At least on the surface, he still maintained his respect: "don''t you know that the real foundation of the white jade building is not in the martial arts, or even in you and me, but in the ordinary people?"


    "How many mortals are there in the world? The wealth they can create is several times, dozens of times, hundreds of times that of warriors! Without these mortals, the foundation of the white jade building will be destroyed, and it will have no advantage over the other five holy places. Even if there are only warriors in the future world, how can the white jade building stand in such a situation


    "Please give me a reasonable explanation!"


    Ning Le is just like a mountain. When he said the last word, he already had the meaning of pressing questions.


    The ancestor of the white jade building squinted. The old rascal''s breath was slightly diluted. Looking at Ning Le''s eyes, he was both gratified and complicated. Finally, he said, "you are right. The foundation of the white jade building is not in the martial arts, nor in you and me, but in the ordinary people."


    "From the beginning, I was on the wrong side."


    This time, not only did Lu Li look strange, but he even summoned up his courage to question Ning Le, the ancestor of the white jade tower, all of them were at the scene.


    He thought about many possibilities, but he didn''t think that his grandfather would give such an answer.


    "Why, strange? I''m not so sure that I''ve never made a mistake, so I can''t make a wrong choice because I''m confused once? "


    The ancestor of the white jade building said with a smile.


    Ning le was more puzzled: "then why Why did I reject this position at the beginning, ancestor... "


    "Because you little bastard is too timid The ancestor of the white jade building disdained to say: "I have always taught you that as the owner of the white jade building, you are a businessman first, and then a warrior! What is the most important thing for business people? Careful? shrewd? Sharp? ""It''s all wrong!"


    "The most important thing for businessmen is to be bold! Only when you are brave enough can you earn more wealth, and you can step on the ladder of wealth and step onto the throne of wealth


    "Laozu, I told you that after I chose the position of Shinto, except after arguing with me once, you didn''t even dare to fart, and your movements in the dark were reduced a lot. What are you afraid of?"


    Seeing that Ning Le seemed to want to refute, the ancestor of the white jade building waved his hand and blocked his words back, "I know you want to say that I am a man and nature strong man, and the last card to take charge of the white jade building. Jade lies in the white building, but I don''t even have the foundation of white building! But if you don''t have those mortals and the wealth foundation of the white jade building, the white jade building will be destroyed


    "As the owner of the white jade building, since you have already understood this point, you should start with me earlier, either by reason or by force. What you have to do is to use the fastest speed to put me on the air, and then use the remaining power of my ancestors to frighten the owners of 3000 chambers of Commerce, quickly stabilize the turbulence of Baiyu building, and then take advantage of the world to gather the Baiyu building Resources, directly send yourself into the realm of heaven and man


    With the words of Bai Yu Lou''s ancestor, one by one, Ning Le''s face became whiter and whiter. At last, he shook his head with a sad smile, as if he was a little frustrated.


    Because he is very clear, the white jade building ancestor said these, indeed is the truth. More importantly, he had thought of this solution at the beginning, but he did not have the courage to do so.


    And until this time, Ning Le also understood the meaning of his ancestors.


    "I said, Lao Zu, even if you want to educate him, you can''t use such exciting methods."


    Lu Li was on the side, but he said a fair word, speechless: "in the face of heaven and man level strong, or sit in their own ancestors, these requirements are a little too harsh?"


    "Harsh?" The old ancestor of the white jade building said coldly, "Lu Xiaozi, I tell you, when I was a warrior in the frontier, I had already dared to discuss business with heaven and man. The great foundation of baiyuilou was earned by my ancestors with courage. What about heaven and man? As long as it involves money and interests, it''s no different from ordinary people. Do you think those so-called people who are strong at the level of heaven and man have no desire at all? In this world, as long as they are living creatures, they can''t escape the drive of desire. "


    "As for the little bastard ningle, as the owner of the white jade building, he is ambitious and has no courage. Do you think I am still harsh on him?"


    After saying this, the ancestor of Baiyu building took a look at Ning Le, and said, "if it wasn''t for the little bastard Lu Li to help you this time, how long would you have to endure it until I pushed the white jade building to the side of the Shinto cult and destroyed the foundation of the white jade building, eh?"


    Hearing this question, Ning le was more ashamed. He knew that this was his problem, so he had to bow his head and say, "the students let Laozu down."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    At this time, the white jade building ancestor is to restore that pair of arrogant face, hum a way: "know that you let the old ancestor disappointed."


    After that, he glanced at Lu Li again, a little gloomy: "now it''s good. It''s hard to tell who the white jade building belongs to in the future."


    Lu Li scratched the tip of his nose and said with a smile, "the ancestor doesn''t need to hint me. Even if you really give me the white jade building, I have no interest in taking over such a big force. Today''s visit is really about business. It would be great if we could get some help from Baiyu building. "


    "Ha ha."


    The ancestor of the white jade building sneered, but as for what Lu Li said, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Of course, he believed that Lu Li didn''t really master the plan and idea of baiyuilou. After all, it takes too much energy and time to run such a force. According to Bai Yu Lou''s assessment of Lu Li, it can be seen that this boy is extremely afraid of trouble. Most of the time, his work is mainly based on cooperation and supplemented by mastery. If he can communicate and achieve the purpose he wants, he really does not have the intention to completely control a certain force.


    Even if it is the land department, which is already surnamed Lu, at the beginning, because of too many uncertain factors, he finally held the land department in his hands. Now even Chen Yang obeys his orders. There are still four leaders on the earth, but he is probably the only one who can really speak effectively.


    The situation of the white jade building is different from that of the ground.


    To control the white jade building, Lu Li did not have the leisure and time.


    However, to say that Lu Li didn''t intend to use the white jade building to do anything, he would not believe it.


    "What are you doing there? Do you not lead the way when you come to the door? " Bai Yu Lou''s ancestor took a look at Lu Li and saw Ning Le again. He put all his anger on Ning le.


    Ningle smell speech, only bitter smile, also dare not say what, is to walk in front of, for two people, back to the quiet room.


    This time, the ancestor of the white jade building waved his hand, and the whole scene of the quiet room was transformed into a leisurely forest with flowing spring water. A stone table was placed by the stream, and it looked very comfortable under the shade of trees.


    "Hum, when you hand over the cloud building to you, you will know that it is extremely wasteful to change those petty things!"


    After revealing this skill, the ancestor of baiyuilou took the opportunity to find fault again, glared at Ning Le, and then went to the stone table and put out a table of wine and vegetables.


    Lu Li, who originally wanted to praise his good taste, saw this scene. When he saw this scene, he almost swallowed it and said with a smile: "I can''t believe that my grandfather still has the habit of talking about things on the wine table?"


    "We can live without eating or drinking, but when we come to this world and do not enjoy the most delicious food in the world, how can we talk about happiness?"


    "Ancestor, I don''t care about the pure heart and the Heaven Gate''s principle of pure heart and few desires. If I don''t treat myself as people, who will treat them as people?"


    After two sneers, Qingxin Shengjiao and Tianmen were blackened again. Shi ran, the old ancestor of the white jade building, sat down. He condensed a pair of chopsticks in his hands, took a mouthful of meat, handed it to his mouth and tasted it carefully for a moment. Then he said to Lu Li, "come on, what business do you want to talk about this time. Don''t deal with my grandfather with the way you deal with little bastards. When I was in business, I hummed... "


    Lu Li glanced at Ning Le like a quail, quite speechless. I didn''t expect that the owner of the white jade building was so clever in front of the ancestor.


    However, it''s normal to think about it. The power structure of the white jade building has doomed the relationship between the two of them. For example, the elder treats the younger generation more than the master apprentice relationship.


    What''s more, baiyuilou is really a business place. Many things need to be taught by example and words, and only by hand. Therefore, ningle must have been learning from the ancestor of baiyuilou since he was a child. I''m afraid it is also a teacher like father relationship.


    "If I had known that, I should have gone straight to the old Wang BA in the beginning..."


    I feel a little regret to find Ning Le first. Now I am occupied by the old Wang ba. I am afraid the next negotiation will be full of twists and turns.


    However, Lu Li was also holding the idea that he would be happy once he came. He no longer expected Ning le to be unreliable. He went directly to the ancestor of baiyuilou and sat down. He said with a smile, "business is business. I like to make friends first and then cooperate. That''s my consistent purpose. Why should Laozu be so anxious at this moment and a half?"


    "Get out of here, little bastard. I don''t think my grandfather knew about your past things? How many of your "friends" have been sent to the nether world by your own hand? Don''t you count them in your heart


    The ancestor of the white jade building squinted at Lu Li, and his tone was extremely disdainful.


    Lu Li''s intelligence is really not a secret. Even eight generations of his ancestors can find out what Bai Yu Lou wants to find out. Even some details that Lu Li doesn''t know and don''t remember. As long as Bai Yu Lou opens his hands and feet to check, it can be put in front of Bai Yu Lou in a day.


    After hearing this, Lu Li didn''t feel embarrassed. They were all at the same level. There was no need to look down on anyone. In terms of thick skin, Luli was really not afraid of the ancestor of baiyuilou.So, Lu Li said with a smile: "my grandfather''s words are a little too much. How many of my friends were killed by myself? Ah, I have always been honest with others. However, others are not willing to treat me sincerely. What do you want me to do? One side is the principle, the other side is the friend. I don''t mean to destroy the family. What do other people think of me, Lu Li? How can I cooperate with others in the future? "


    Hearing Lu Li''s heresy, the ancestor of baiyuilou was not angry. Instead, he pointed to Lu Li and said to him as if he had been punished: "little son of a bitch, learn from him. If you can be as shameless as he is, today''s white jade building will be your world."


    Ning Le can only smile bitterly.


    Lu Li was sarcastically saying, "if you don''t raise your godfather''s fault, if you don''t teach strict teacher''s laziness, your ancestor now belittles Lord Ning. Don''t you remember whose student he is?"


    "Go away! How many students do I have? More than a thousand people? People in business all over the world should call their ancestors their forefathers! If he had not managed to be obedient, the master of the white jade building would have won him this little son of a bitch? "


    After the ancestor of the white jade building waved his hand in disdain, he looked at Lu Li and said, "and you, the words are all about this, and the ancestor doesn''t go around with you. I know what you want, you want the intelligence network of white jade building, yes! Don''t say it''s the intelligence network of Baiyu building. Even if it''s the money of Baiyu building and the businesses all over Zhenwu area, you can call it. Since you cooperate, the ancestor will be more generous and give you the highest standard of treatment. But what can you bring to your ancestors? "


    "Or in other words, what can you bring to the white jade house?"


    The ancestor of the white jade building has a burning eyes and keeps staring at Lu Li.


    As soon as this speech comes out, even Ning Le, who stands there, also looks at Lu Li.


    To be honest, he was also interested in Lu Li''s answer.


    At this point, the white jade building has nothing to lack. Lu Li wants to pay such a big price to support him. He always has to take out the chips that can make Bai Yu Lou''s heart beat.


    But in addition to his ferocious strength, what other chips can make Bai Yu Lou fight like this?


    Force? There is no shortage of white jade buildings.


    Up to heaven and man, down to the master, immortal, this kind of conventional combat power, white jade building has. Even though tongxuan listens to thunder and Qi, baiyuilou has cultivated a "Legion" of tens of thousands of levels. When Lu Li could fight again, he was helpless in the face of so much military reserves.


    As for others.


    The wealth and power of the white jade building are the best in the world. Nothing can make the white jade house moved.


    Unless Lu Li was able to sell himself to Baiyu building.


    A strong man at the level of heaven and man is precious to the white jade building.


    "In the business of buying and selling, both sides always negotiate the price. Now that my grandfather knows what I want, I''d like to list some prices and let me hear what your offer is. "


    Lu Li''s fingers, gently tapping the stone table, smile but not language for a long time, is slowly said.


    "Smart, stupid." "Let me open my mouth, and you''re not afraid that I''ll offer you a price you can''t accept?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    "If Laozu gives me a price that I can''t accept, it means there is still room for discussion."


    "Compared with an unacceptable price, I''m more worried that my grandfather will touch my bottom line and offer a condition that I can accept, but I have to pay a great price to complete it."


    Lu Li picked up the wine pot, first poured a cup to the ancestor of baiyuilou, and then filled it for himself. He said slowly, "and business is a business that needs to be discussed slowly. As soon as it comes up, a price that is easy to talk about will not be good for both sides. I believe my grandfather knows this better than I do. "


    "Hey."


    The ancestor of the white jade building held the glass filled with wine and said with a smile, "if it hadn''t been for the ancestor, I''d already chosen the successor. You''re such a slippery person, you''re really suitable for the position of the master of Baiyu building."


    He didn''t care about Ning le. He stood aside and criticized Ning le for nothing.


    Lu Li finally knows why Ning Le is so afraid of the ancestor of the white jade building. The old Wang BA''s mouth is really too poisonous. In a few words, you can make the seven tips of popularity smoke.


    Ning Le can endure to this day, I do not know is already used to numbness, or really have Qi Kung Fu.


    However, Lu Li didn''t want to take charge of their own affairs, and had no interest in it. With a faint smile, he didn''t pick up the other party''s words. He just tasted the dishes, as if he didn''t care what the ancestor of baiyuilou was going to say next.


    The atmosphere was a little silent for a moment. After that, the ancestor of the white jade building drank the wine, smacked his lips, and said, "you know, the white jade building lacks nothing. Unless it''s an ancient artifact ranked first in the list of divine weapons, or the road leading to the road level, other things are of little significance to the white jade building. "


    "But the whereabouts of the antiques are known to the white jade building."


    As soon as Lu Li raised his head, the ancestor of the white jade building, as if he knew what he wanted to say, said with a smile: "do you think that the intelligence that the Ministry of heaven can grasp, the white jade building can''t grasp? People of Shinto reach to Tianbu, because Tianbu is soft persimmon and can be pinched at will. Even though they know that the white jade building also has the antiquities information, they dare not run to the white jade building to be wild. "


    Just a paragraph of words, let Lu Li put out the idea of exchanging antiques.


    However, in Lu Li''s heart, there is still a question.


    That is, why did the ancestor of white jade tower know the name of "Avenue level"?


    In the era when the strong in ancient times have disappeared, even if there are traces to follow, the world only knows that after heaven and man, there is still a more powerful realm, but they do not know its name and its specific address.


    Even if it is a wild God, beast God, such as the ancient existence of the road, still alive, but their name for the road level must be somewhat different from the human race.


    However, the concept of "Avenue" should still be universal.


    "Is this old Wang eight implying something to me?"


    Lu Li gave a deep thought, and then he tried to say, "dare you ask me, if I have a master''s skill, I can exchange it?"


    "You mean the fundamental law."


    The ancestor of the white jade building said: "I heard that the fundamental law created by Jingqian, the most powerful of the human race, pointed directly at the root of the human body. It was an almost perfect evolutionary path. If you practice to the extreme, you can see the road to heaven. "


    Lu Li was really surprised this time.


    He didn''t expect that the old Wang Ba knew the basic law created by Jing Qian.


    "There is no need to be surprised. Although some things in ancient times are extremely rare, they are by no means absent."


    "Just like Zheng''an, the three leaders of your local government, is a very good businessman. The method he practiced was the ancient method of refining body, which was originally stored in the Tibetan Scripture building of Baiyu building


    "The root law is indeed the most powerful method among the legends handed down in ancient times. If you''re willing to trade it for it, my grandfather can give you half the price. "


    "The basic law is only half?" Lu Li bared his teeth, "is it too dark for my ancestor?"


    "Is this also black?" "Don''t you know that Kung Fu is valuable only when someone practices it?"


    "Although it is a skill that may lead to the level of Tao, it has no value and significance as long as no one practices it. The Terran is a lazy race, and its inherent inferiority determines that the Terrans prefer the simple and easy way. For example, if you take down the Tiancai Dibao, you can have a hundred years of true Qi, get some chance, and then you can jump into the heaven and man level at once. "


    "Compared with these things, what do you think is the value of the fundamental law?"


    Lu Li narrowed his eyes and said, "please give me some insight. What can make people jump into heaven and man level in one go?"


    "You are the beneficiary of this kind of opportunity, little skiff. Would you like to ask me?"


    The ancestor of white jade building has no good airway.


    Hearing this, Lu Li said, "do you mean that I need to give you the way of energy?""Ha ha, smart."


    The ancestor of the white jade building snapped his finger, "your way of energy, plus the fundamental law, one creates heaven and man, and the other points directly to the road. With such a value, it is worth investing in Baiyu building. "


    "You are quite good at investing."


    Lu Li skimmed his mouth, but he didn''t continue to argue with him. On the spot, he raised his finger to cultivate himself with a terrible mind and turned into a book.


    Then he said, "the basic law follows the internal practice method and the external practice method. This is the way to activate the energy of the basic law by the external practice method. If you send out the boxing frame and ask someone to test it, you will know whether I am talking about the truth or not."


    "How about internal practice?" Although surprised at the joy of Lu Li, the ancestor of baiyuilou still heard the meaning of unfinished business from his words.


    "The internal practice method and the way of energy can be regarded as the last item. I didn''t even see the goods, so I wanted me to pay the full amount. Ancestor, this is not business, this is robbery. "


    The ancestor of the white jade building curled his lips and said, "even if you pay the full amount, I''ll stand here. Can I still run?"


    "Run, you can''t run. But if I don''t admit it, can I kill Bai Yu upstairs and downstairs? What good will that do to me? "


    Lu Li waved his hand indifferently and said the most terrible words with the most light tone.


    The old ancestor of white jade building coughed. He only thought that this little bastard was so stubborn that he threatened to destroy the whole family. He was really the devil.


    However, the old ancestor of baiyuilou didn''t say this. Instead, he picked up the book and put it into his arms at will. He said with a light smile, "forget it, as you said, the most important thing in doing business is to trust each other. Now we haven''t built enough trust, so I''ll take the deposit first. "


    "Well, now let''s talk about my requirements for the white jade building."


    Seeing that the ancestor of the white jade building collected the part of the external practice, Lu Li smiles and leans forward with his eyes fixed on the ancestor of the white jade building.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    The city built around the white jade building almost ushered in the busiest days when the white jade building was built.


    From the top floor of the white jade building, which belongs to the owner''s attic, one after another orders came out. From 100000 chamber of Commerce semicolons, they transferred a lot of cultivation resources and money, and bought cultivation resources almost regardless of the cost.


    Pills, miraculous drugs, natural materials, earth treasures, and the most important Tianjing, which are enough to make the strong man of heaven and man envious to rob, were transported from all over the city to the city below the white jade building. After only one hour, the secret orders issued by the top of the white jade building were distributed uniformly and sent to all parts of Zhenwu region again.


    In addition, a program called "student assistance" was quietly released from the top of the white jade building. The 100000 chamber of Commerce in Baiyu building was asked to assist some people who claimed to be candlelight to build academies and schools in various places.


    As for the construction in this respect, there is only one requirement, that is, big enough and spacious enough!


    The core of the program is to recruit a large number of students from ordinary people in Zhenwu area. There is no charge and no system. If you want to set foot on Martial Arts Road, you can join the college and become the beneficiary of the college student assistance program!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    Although the 100000 branches of the chamber of Commerce don''t quite understand why the owner of the white jade building gives such an order with no profit at all, they can only do so even if they are helpless because of the seal of the ancestor of the white jade building.


    What''s more, some people have found that the huge amount of resources purchased by the white jade building from all over the world these days are finally sent to those academies and schools and handed over to those who call themselves candles.


    This makes the 100000 chamber of Commerce unable to sit still.


    They can also be understood as a sudden whim of the owner of the white jade building, who wants to do some good deeds. At this time when the catastrophe is approaching, they will create some martial artists for the world.


    However, you can''t stick your own belongings to help the poor!


    before calling the huge amount of training resources purchased, almost accounted for 1/10 of the assets of Baiyu Lou.


    What is the concept?


    Apart from the real estate, this is almost one fifth of the working capital of Baiyu building!


    This is no longer poverty alleviation, it is cutting their flesh with a knife!


    As a result, some members of the chamber of Commerce began to make trouble.


    They made trouble from the chamber of Commerce to the 3000 masters of the chamber of Commerce. These 3000 masters can be regarded as the mainstay of the white jade building. If they are placed in other holy places, they will be elders.


    However, some people only have a pure interest cooperation relationship with baiyulou, and they may not have much loyalty to baiyulou even though they are in the name of the leader of the chamber of Commerce.


    In addition to hundreds of lineages, the rest of the owners of the chamber of Commerce who only established a cooperative relationship with baiyuilou could not sit still when they heard about the student aid program and the places where the cultivation resources were going.


    In the beginning, they just indulged their people and made some small moves. For example, a small part of the resources that should have been handed in should have been deducted, or a part of the huge amount of cash flow was intercepted to see whether the owner of the white jade building would realize the seriousness of the problem and stop.


    As a result, after their actions were beaten by the owner of Baiyu building, Ning Le, as the owner of the building, did not have any meaning to explain to them, let alone explain to them.


    In this way, some of the more anxious leaders of the chamber of Commerce sent a letter to the white jade building, expressing their dissatisfaction tactfully. As for the more radical one, they directly submitted a letter jointly, asking Ning le to give them an account, otherwise, they would withdraw from the white jade building with their own industry.


    No matter in the face of moderates or radicals, those letters and letters were all drowned in the sea, without any response from Ning le.


    And at this moment, in the white jade building.


    Ning Le looks at Lu Li, who is sitting there, playing chess with his ancestor. He just feels bitter in his mouth and stops talking.


    However, in front of the two strong men of heaven and man level, his hesitation could not be concealed.


    Lu Li held a piece of chess piece in his hand and said with a smile: "what''s the trouble with Ning Lou Zhu?"


    More than trouble? It''s almost fried below.


    Ning le in mind, but not to make complaints about it, only a little Euphemism: "Lu Gong son, you... Is this program too risky? The people below are very opinionated. In a short period of three days, some of the voices are about to stop. "


    After that, he took a look at his grandfather, hoping that he could help him say a few words.


    However, what let Ning Le Wan never thought of was that Lu Li had not yet spoken. The ancestor said, "what do you do with those shortsighted wastes? Whose white jade building is it? A group of dogs drinking soup after them feel that the money spent by baiyuilou is cutting their meat? Why didn''t they say they were eating other people''s meat and drinking other people''s blood when they tasted the sweetness before


    "And you, can''t handle all these little things well?"


    The ancestor of baiyuilou looked at Ning Le discontentedly, and then said, "those academies and colleges are the biggest business of Baiyu building at present. Within three years at the latest, the candle will light up the whole Zhenwu area. All the new generation of strong people will be created by candlelight, from the academies and colleges funded by baiyuilou. "


    "When the time comes, everyone will be equal and everyone will be like a dragon. Do you think they will be grateful for the student assistance program led by Bai Yulou? "


    After hearing this, Ning Le''s face was full of bitter smiles, "Laozu, although this is the case, it is also a long-term gain, and it is only in terms of reputation With all due respect, those leaders of the chamber of commerce are indeed extremely short-sighted, but they are not wrong if they only look at what is in front of them and grasp the visible interests. What''s more, if these people take the lead in making trouble, the white jade building will be affected by many factors, even though they are not afraid of it... "


    "I''ll teach you that? If we can''t suppress them by force, we''ll smash them with money. "


    "For the first time, if you still don''t listen to the warning, it will directly evaporate half of their industry and turn their property into the past. If they are not afraid of it, they will take back all the things that the white jade building gave them. "


    The ancestor of the white jade building motioned to Lu Li to leave the baby as soon as possible. Then he raised his eyes and said with disdain: "a group of people who have lived a good life for a few days think that they are the high-rise waste of the white jade building. If you threaten you with these small hands, you should let them know that they are not even dogs when they leave Baiyu building! "This is cruel, but it is true.


    The leaders of the chamber of Commerce, both overtly and covertly, are very rich. Even if many aristocratic families are inferior to them, some of them are aristocratic families.


    However, all of them are built on the white jade building. Since the white jade building can give them this rich life, it can also destroy and recover them in an instant.


    "This I''m afraid it will cause other people''s dissatisfaction? " Ning Le pondered for a while, but still felt that it was not right.


    This can make people fear, but it will also plant the seeds of discontent in other people''s hearts.


    Even if they are honest on the surface and do something behind the scenes, he still has a headache.


    "If you are dissatisfied, you will be dissatisfied. You can make an example to others." After Lu Li left behind a son, he put in a word, "Ning building lord is really lack of a bit of domineering spirit compared with his ancestors. It may also be the reason of strength. When you become a man of nature, you will understand that many times, it is more useful to let others be afraid of you than to let others get close to you. As the Lord of the holy land, even if it is a businessman, he should set up his dignity and let those people who work under him respect you and fear you. When you think of you, they dare not have any idea of dissatisfaction. "


    "That''s right."


    With a slap, the ancestor of the white jade building also dropped a piece. He looked at the chessboard and frowned slightly. He said, "go back and pick some stupid people who jump the highest and pull them out to kill the chickens and warn the monkeys. If they are not afraid, they should simply replace all the heads of the chamber of Commerce who dare to show up. Zhenwu region is short of everything, that is, there is no shortage of people who want to climb up, but they are just a group of masters. They are not good at business, but they have learned 80% from my ancestors for being greedy for money! "


    "Well, you''re really weird at chess."


    Finally, he shook his head and thought that Lu Li''s chess path was too strange. Then he looked at Lu Li and said, "but now I feel more and more that if you are the master of Baiyu building, it will become the first holy land in Zhenwu region within ten years."


    "Candlelight and student aid programs are just magic strokes. What do you think? "


    "I just want to find a way to climb up and master their own destiny for those who can''t get the inheritance, and the ordinary people who can''t get the qualification of cultivation before."


    Of course, Lu Li will not say that he wants to promote all the people to be armed, so as to absorb the aura of the world and create the end of the world mildly.


    He just casually said a false empty, then he took a picture of the chess pieces and said to Ning Le: "if Lord Ning is in any trouble, you don''t have to be polite to me. You can do as you please. And the old wood of candlelight Well, those old people are also useful. If necessary, you can ask them for help and solve some problems. "


    If it was not for the thought that the ancestor of the white jade building was still in front of him, Lu Li would have said the name of old wood casually.


    "Speaking of it, how did you persuade these ancient people to come out of the mountain?" The ancestor of the white jade building did not notice the abnormality. Instead, he seemed to think of something. He asked Lu Li curiously.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 946

    "It''s very simple. To start with, you''ll kill a few Liwei first, and then use emotion to tell them what a great and ambitious organization candlelight is. Naturally, they understand my intention and express their willingness to join the candlelight to add bricks and tiles for the future of Zhenwu region, and make them glow and glow."


    Lu Li is not surprised that the ancestor of the white jade building can know the existence of the ancient.


    The first intelligence organization in the world, if it doesn''t have this ability, it''s really disgraceful.


    However, Lu Li is also full of lies and doesn''t tell the truth at all.


    The old ancestor of the white jade building looked at him speechless. He knew that the little bastard was farting except for the first sentence, but he didn''t think he was disobedient. He sighed: "these ancient people are also poor people. The reason why we have sat down for many years is to confront the possible crisis. What happened? Now the crisis appears, but it appears within the Terran. Who dares to make such a choice


    After that, the ancestor of white jade building dropped a son and suddenly said, "little skilful, if you find out that our present efforts have no effect, those lunatics of the divine cult are right, and their crazy ideas are the only way to save the world. What will you do at that time?"


    Listen to this question, even Ning Le is showing a curious expression, waiting for Lu Li''s answer.


    As a result, Lu Li just laughed and said, "I don''t know how to do it."


    Facing these two people''s eyes, Lu Li left his chess pieces and gave up the situation that he was going to win a great victory. After stretching his body a little, he said with a smile: "I don''t really want to save the world. Frankly speaking, whether the world is destroyed or not has nothing to do with me. I don''t care whether mortals die or warriors die. "


    "The reason why I''m busy here is that I don''t want to satisfy the people of the Shinto except for the world and the people I cherish."


    "Of course, including the so-called world will. If you make them happy, I''m not happy. In that case, I''m sure to make them unhappy


    This is a little tongue twister, but the ancestor of white jade building and Ning Le all understand what Lu Li wants to express.


    The ancestor of the white jade tower pondered for a while, then said, "what if you choose?"


    Noticing Lu Li''s puzzled eyes, he said with a smile: "I mean, assuming that now only you can decide who to die to save the other side, how would you choose?"


    "No choice."


    Lu Li shook his head and said: "even if it is a hypothesis, I will not choose. People are born equal, free, postnatal growth, can we deny all congenital? The essence of life is to survive. Why should we hand over the qualification to others


    "Terrans, never compromise. If there is a day, I will not choose, I will only take up the sword, kill the zenith, and kill those people who stand idly by and claim to be gods. Then cut off all the heads of the lunatics of the cult and destroy them with the world. "


    "You cunt, you say you don''t choose. It''s not a choice."


    After pointing to Lu Li and laughing, the ancestor of baiyuilou also left his chess pieces. Looking at his situation that he had already lost everything, he turned his lips and decided not to mention it. With a smile, he changed the topic: "the information you entrusted Baiyu building to check has already got the details."


    With that, the ancestor of the white jade building handed a jade slip to Lu Li.


    "This is all the information about Yumo mountain?" After taking over, Lu Li did not immediately watch, but asked.


    "Not bad."


    The ancestor of baiyuilou nodded: "the information about Yumo mountain is very rare, but we are after all..."


    Before he finished boasting, Lu Li was an expression that I didn''t listen to me. He sank his mind into the jade slips and began to read the information.


    I have to say that Lao Wang BA''s boasting has his truth.


    The information in the jade slips is extremely detailed, and it is also very intimate to distinguish the rumor and the facts after the field investigation.


    After summing up, an analysis of the intelligence is also included.


    Lu Li even saw the "origin" of Yumo mountain.


    Just as Su Lao speculated at the beginning, the origin of Yumo mountain is closely related to the demons. At the beginning, the magic emperor smashed a corner of Zhenwu area and completely eliminated one third of the Zhenwu area. The remaining magic Qi in this part turned into the Yumo mountain as it is today.


    Of course, it''s not just that.


    The broken part almost formed the virtual realm. But with the help of the demon emperor, he wiped out the virtual realm and made up for the deficiency of Zhenwu domain with the broken skin of the demon kingdom.


    This also explains, mu tea was originally in the Yu magic mountain, see the barren zone. It is likely to be the piece of demon world fragment left by the devil emperor.


    In addition, this intelligence also records the origin of the evil thoughts at the foot of Yumo mountain.


    However, what shocked Lu Li was that the evil thoughts were not left by the evil emperor, but from the will of the world!In other words, those evil thoughts are the resentment and malice born after the world will has not broken through for many years!


    "It''s no wonder that Su Lao said that once such evil thoughts get out of trouble, they will immediately become the top heaven and man. This is the son of the will of the world. It is more intimate than the spirit of the road and the pride of the times. "


    Are evil thoughts born directly from the will of the world? Do you think this is the son of the will of the world?


    What''s more, ironically, the Shinto wants to release this evil idea and use it to destroy its mother or father?


    "This information is really amazing." With Lu Li''s thinking power, he digested the information in the jade slips almost instantly. Then he opened his eyes and said, "the Yumo mountain is connected with the fragments of the demon kingdom. In that case, is it really possible that the magic emperor left behind the coordinates? Is it possible for others to open the channel for the demon kingdom to come to Zhenwu through this fragment? "


    "Very likely."


    Laozu nodded and admitted Lu Li''s statement. Then, he said, "and the metal egg you entrusted to Laozu, and the There''s a little problem with that talking spirit beast. "


    "Well? What''s the problem? "


    Lu Li frowns slightly.


    It is also impossible to entrust the small hairball and the metal egg to the white jade building. The little hairball is now using some secret method that he does not understand to suppress the creature inside the metal egg and prevent it from breaking its shell directly. As for the metal egg, it has no interest in the aura of heaven and earth. It will only devour high-level energy, such as divine power and power of destiny.


    Therefore, if you keep it in the sleeve, Lu Li is afraid that he will soon be sucked into dry metal eggs.


    This metal egg, which is pregnant with a horrible monster, has become a hot potato now. Keep it, throw it away, let alone.


    "In fact, the state of that metal egg is still stable. The problem should be your spirit beast." "After it suppressed the metal eggs, it suddenly fell into a deep sleep. I don''t know whether it is caused by too much energy consumption or some other reason," said the ancestor of baiyuilou


    Hearing his words, Lu Li immediately thought of the sleep before the little hairball, knowing that this should be a kind of self evolution of it. After all, it is inseparable from the high-level world of the palace of life. Its origin, I''m afraid, will not be simple.


    If after this deep sleep, it can get a new ability, but also a big help of its own.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about it. Just let it sleep. As long as the creature in the metal egg doesn''t break its shell, it doesn''t matter if it sleeps for a few years


    "Well, so the creature in that metal egg, as you say, has the ability to destroy the advanced world at will?"


    The ancestor of the white jade building nodded and doubted whether Lu Li was alarmist?


    After all, it is impossible for a strong man of heaven and man level to destroy a world like Zhenwu in a fundamental sense. Even on the grand road, it is not "random" destruction, but the need to move some real.


    Random destruction of a high-level world, this kind of monster, let the white jade building ancestor remember, are all born cold.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    "Don''t worry, this thing will only be more powerful than I said. So keep a close eye on it and never let it get close to the high-level energy. Even if it is true Qi, it should be less exposed to it. I don''t know how long that little thing can suppress it, but now it has no interest in the world energy of Zhenwu region. If it wants to break through its shell, it needs higher energy. "


    Lu Li said faintly: "as long as we cut off its energy supply fundamentally, in a short time, we don''t need to worry about this little monster jumping out to destroy the world."


    "Really..." The ancestor of the white jade building glanced at Lu Li and sighed: "you little skilful, the more you come into contact with you, the more you feel that there are many secrets hidden in you."


    "This shows that the intelligence network of baiyuilou and the personnel responsible for the analysis are nothing but nothing."


    "You can''t say that. After all, I''ve only been able to produce such a talent for tens of thousands of years. The intelligence network of baiyuilou has reached its peak. However, if I encounter such a transcendent existence, I will certainly be unable to catch it."


    Lu Li waved his hand and said with a smile: "don''t be too harsh on others. It''s the misfortune of your white jade building to meet me, who can''t be so theoretical."


    Hearing this, the ancestor of the white jade building heard this. Although he knew that he was boasting, he had no way to refute it. He only bit his teeth, looked at Ning Le, who had not left yet, and scolded: "what are you still doing here? Can''t I see you off by myself? Go to work


    Inexplicably suffering from the disaster, Ning Le glanced at Lu Li, sighed in his heart, and did not dare to refute anything. He quickly went to solve those troublemakers in accordance with the previous ideas.


    However, the head of the chamber of commerce is actually the smallest of the crises that the student aid program will face.


    After Ning Le left, the ancestor of baiyuilou looked at Lu Li again and asked, "boy, your student program is essentially digging the foundation of other holy places. Do you understand that?"


    Lu Li''s aid program is to create an era of martial arts in which people are like dragons and all living beings are equal. However, for other holy places, as well as other aristocratic families and sects, this kind of behavior is to dig their foundation.


    We all hide the inheritance and don''t show it to others. As a result, you pull out a group of grandfathers with top-level inheritance to spread martial arts in the world. There are no thresholds or conditions. As long as you want to embark on the road of martial arts, let them step on the road of martial arts. A few years later, when the whole world of martial arts was shocked by the warriors made by these student programs, all they could remember was the aid program and candlelight, and of course, the white jade building, which was responsible for subsidizing them.


    Not to mention the impact of this kind of behavior on the reputation and foundation of the holy land, the exclusive advantage of the white jade house alone is enough to make the other five holy places have enough reasons to target them.


    Even if there is no civil strife in Zhenwu area now, the other five holy places will not directly fight against it in order to take the overall situation into consideration. However, if they join hands to suppress the student aid program and arrest those ancient people who have changed their names to candlelight, Lu Li''s student aid program will not go on.


    "So what? You''re not afraid, old man Lu Li squinted at him.


    stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes or defeats, but the old man''s face is red. I''m just I just feel a little embarrassed. It''s not good for me to have a drink of tangzu for many years


    "You have a fart idea. You are worried that the other five holy places will join hands to warn the white jade building, or they will directly attack the student aid program, which will make the cultivation resources you put into earlier stage useless."


    Without hesitation, Lu Li exposed the real worry in the heart of the ancestor of baiyuilou.


    Bai Yu Lou''s ancestor was not embarrassed. When he heard Lu Li say this, his eyes lit up slightly and said, "do you have a solution?"


    "No


    Lu Li shook his head decisively.


    The ancestor of the white jade building only felt that his chest was stagnant, and he was about to be irritated.


    "You didn''t What can you do without you? "


    "You can''t be crazy without it?" Lu Li asked a strange question.


    The ancestor of the white jade building actually thought that it was reasonable and had nothing to say for a moment.


    However, after a pause, Lu Li continued: "I just said that I did not have a solution. I did not say that other people did not have a solution."


    "Who? Who has a solution? " The eyes of the ancestor of the white jade building brightened up again.


    He knew that Lu Li would never shoot at a target.


    What''s more, this matter has indeed become his heart disease.


    He is very clear that once the student program grows up, it can bring great benefits to Baiyu building.


    But he is also more aware of the threat the student program poses to other holy places. It is absolutely impossible for a student program to develop if he is a master of the holy land with a little brain.


    No matter about the principle or the overall situation, NIMA has to dig people''s foundation. Is it not allowed to fight back?


    Therefore, seeing that Lu Li has always been a man with a plan in mind, he thought that Lu Li could provide some solutions.Seeing his expectant look on his face, Lu Li also has a little bit of heart to bully the lonely old man, so he said in a positive tone: "I can''t solve it, but people in the world can solve it."


    "People in the world?" Bai Yulou''s grandfather subconsciously frowned, and did not know what Lu Li meant.


    In fact, it''s not that the ancestor of baiyuilou really can''t think of it. However, he is now in a wrong way of thinking. He can''t turn this corner for a while. What''s more, in his subconscious mind, he doesn''t regard the direct beneficiaries of the program as a useful force.


    Unless there are enough strong ones born among them, until then, it is not only the harvest time of baiyuilou, but also the time when the direct beneficiaries of the program have the right to speak.


    However, he thought too simply.


    Once upon a time, no one had given the mortals a chance. They could not cultivate themselves and had no way to go. They could only become the attachment of the martial arts, labor force, or even serve as slaves.


    Being oppressed for so long, many unreasonable things are reasonable in the eyes of the numb mortals. Even the shrewd businessman like Bai Yulou couldn''t think of this for a while. It can be seen that this kind of thinking misunderstanding has formed the mainstream atmosphere in Zhenwu area.


    "Laozu, you might as well think about it. For those ordinary people and sanxiu, they were numb and despairing for a long time. Suddenly, someone put hope in front of them. Before they could feel the joy, another group of people wanted to destroy this hope. Are these people going crazy? "


    Lu Li''s fingertips, in the chess game point, with a smile.


    But the ancestor of the white jade building frowned: "even so Even if it is true, what role can those mortals and free cultivation have? It is not difficult to kill hundreds of thousands of ordinary people, even if it is a master''s move


    "Yes, the number of mortals doesn''t make any sense to the powerful warriors like gods. Those loose repairs, like ants, can be crushed to death. "


    "But don''t forget one thing. What do these huge numbers of mortals mean


    "It represents the foundation of the white jade building! It represents the productive forces, the population, the wealth, and even the forces of various aristocratic families and clans! "


    "Is my plan to help the whole world move their foundation? You are wrong. I just gave everyone a choice. After that, who dares to take away this choice will really shake the foundation! "


    Lu Li said with a smile: "why didn''t many people respond to the proposal of the Shinto killing people? Because the "big men" who are in charge of the world know very well that there are too many meanings of mortal representatives. Once there are no mortals, what role can it play if they are left alone with a group of martial artists? It''s still a slow death. "


    "But they can''t turn around for a while, and they will take the program as a threat and even attack us. We do not have any way to deal with this, but people in the world will not sit by this point, the foundation of Zhenwu domain, will not sit by this point! "


    "Water can carry a boat or it can capsize it. Hope already exists. If anyone wants to take it away, these mortals I will try my best. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    Until Lu Li left for a long time, the ancestor of the white jade building did not return to God.


    He was stunned and felt the meaning expressed in Lu Li''s words. After a long time, he took a breath and shook his head with self mockery: "it seems that I really want to make a mistake, mortal It is indeed a force that cannot be ignored. For so many years, Zhenwu has always respected martial arts. I almost subconsciously ignored this point. "


    "Water can carry a boat, but it can also capsize it. This little skilful person has a thorough understanding of the human situation. "


    After self mockery, the eyes of the ancestor of the white jade building are also slightly bright.


    Lu Li''s judgment of the situation, as well as the statement of the people in the world, gave him great confidence. Let him feel that this matter may really succeed.


    What''s more, Lu Li''s statement today also gave some inspiration to the ancestor of baiyuilou.


    Water can carry a boat and it can also be capsized. The warriors in Zhenwu region have been domineering for too long. Although it seems that they are fighting for ordinary people, in the final analysis, they are fighting for their own interests.


    This is what the six sacred places think, and so do many aristocratic families. Even those hermit families may have similar ideas.


    To destroy mortals cannot be destroyed.


    But to say how much they really value mortals is not necessarily true.


    As Lu Li said, what do mortals represent for this world?


    They represent the foundation of various forces, rights, wealth and productivity!


    Without mortals, such a large Zhenwu area will immediately retrogress into the wild times tens of thousands of years ago.


    What''s more, it''s easy to overlook that where do warriors come from?


    Mortals!


    Even the aristocratic families and the six holy places, they were all mortals at first!


    This is the biggest common ground of the Terrans. Unlike the alien race, they are born to be strong, and they are extremely likely to become the life of heaven and man. Even if everyone envies such ability, it must be admitted that it is because of this that the Terrans are more likely to unite and have more "human feelings" than the alien races.


    Understanding empathy is an advantage of the Terrans.


    But I don''t know when it began to become a warrior''s Terran, gradually forgetting this point, using the warrior and the mortal to distinguish the Terran, oppress, even enslave their own kin.


    Now, how many people still remember that they were once a weak mortal?


    When you have not set foot on the road of cultivation, you may not have the idea of "protecting the human race" in the yearning for martial arts and all kinds of ambitions.


    But now, how many people can still recall their own weak thoughts?


    "If the land is separated from the world, it will soon attract the attention of other forces. At that time, if people really rebound, I hope these people will wake up. "


    The ancestor of baiyuilou, who had figured out a lot of things, looked at the empty seat and sighed in his heart. He always felt that since Lu Li appeared in this era, he was lucky as well as unfortunate.


    Fortunately, there is a man who has not been completely numb. He will do something for this world.


    But unfortunately, Zhenwu region has maintained a stable class for unknown years. Once it is broken by violence, what a terrible bloodbath it will cause?


    At the thought of this place, the ancestor of the white jade building is full of bitter smile.


    However, he was more determined to help Lu Li.


    He had a premonition that the "Student Assistance Program" might be the most successful investment in the history of baiyuilou. If the world will not be destroyed this time, even if it has become dust and the white jade building has become a cloud in the past, the names of him and the white jade building will be remembered by the world.


    This is a great achievement for seal cutting on the historical monument.


    Although he was not the one who first mentioned and promoted the plan, he had no plan to go down since he got on the ship.


    His eyes flashed slightly. As soon as the ancestor of the white jade building raised his hand, his mind spread out, and he immediately turned into an incarnation in front of Ning Le, who had already gone back to deal with the "trouble.".


    Ning Le did not respond for a while, then heard the incarnation in front of him said in a deep voice: "in the next period of time, give full support to candlelight and student aid programs. No matter what they need, they need people to give people, money to pay!"


    "Push out other unimportant businesses. From now on, the student assistance program is the top priority of Baiyu building."


    "Ancestor?" Ning Le didn''t expect that how long has it been since then that my grandfather has made such a great change. Just as he was about to ask, he listened to his hand waving, "let''s get rid of those clowns from the chamber of Commerce. Don''t delay the progress of the plan. If they have anything to say, tell them and come to the white jade building in person and say to me! "


    This time, Ning le was even more shocked.


    Even if the level of the student assistance program is raised to the top priority, it is just a change in the direction of the future.


    However, as the ancestor of the white jade house, the last card of the white jade building, if this one hands, it means that the white jade building has come to the moment of life and death.After the shock, Ning Le didn''t say any more nonsense, nodded silently, saying that he knew, and his heart was also completely serious.


    It means that there must be some benefits behind the program that I haven''t seen yet.


    As for the leaders of the chamber of Commerce?


    Lao Zu''s words full of killing intention are not casual words. If they are willing to cooperate honestly, naturally it is the best. If they are still there and refuse to retreat, ningle will only have a silent silence for them in their heart.


    Don''t think that the ancestors of heaven and man, who are all in charge of the town, are good talkers.


    If it''s not worth wasting your life, otherwise, those sneaky things in the holy land can''t be concealed from their eyes. The strongest group of martial arts masters can''t beat the palm of heaven and man. Even if they don''t die, it will be the result of broken tendons and fractures.


    Therefore, if those people are not willing to cooperate and provoke the ancestors to do it in person, it is estimated that they will not be far away from death.


    "All right, hurry up. I''ll continue It''s still closed. "


    The ancestor of baiyuilou wanted to give a few more orders, but his mind was confused by Lu Li''s words. He couldn''t think of anything for a while. After urging him to close down, he scattered the incarnation and went back to ponder how to make more benefits and fame in the student aid program.


    Although Ning le was a little confused, he did get what he wanted and really got "freedom". In addition to some issues, he had to listen to the orders of his ancestors. He was in a good mood. Sitting there, he sent out orders one after another, especially in reply to the owners of the chamber of Commerce Laozu''s words were repeated intact.


    Even though the leaders of the chamber of Commerce who wanted to make trouble were still as honest as quails, they all shrunk their necks and didn''t dare to jump up again to fight.


    The plan of the white jade building is going on in an orderly way.


    After leaving the white jade building, Lu Li did not expect that he would pass by Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang.


    The next day after Lu Li left, the two men came to the white jade building.


    Two strong men of heaven and man came to visit, but Ning le was shocked.


    He quickly invited the two men to come up and exchanged with them with the intention of calling out their ancestors at any time. He found that the two of them just wanted to see Lu Li. Therefore, the tension eased a little. He preferred to tell him frankly that he didn''t know where Lu Li was going, but he still said the possible places again.


    The most likely one is the kingdom of the devil.


    After all, Lu Li mentioned that if he wanted to unify the ancient world, the first thing he needed to solve was the most powerful country in ancient China, the extreme heaven and demon kingdom.


    Therefore, no matter where Lu Li will go next, the kingdom of heaven and devil is an indispensable journey.


    After receiving this reply, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang did not delay in the white jade building. Thanks to Ning Le, they rushed to the heaven and the devil kingdom.


    After the two men left, Ning Le thought for a moment, or took out the jade slips from his arms and told Lu Li about their two visits.


    After receiving the news, Lu Li was also a little strange. What did these two people do for themselves?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    However, Lu Li had some things to deal with, so he put the news aside for the time being.


    Moreover, just as Ning Le infers and tells Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang that he has indeed come to the kingdom of the devil. If those two people really come with good intentions, they will meet in the kingdom of heaven and devil.


    At this moment, Lu Li carried HuangXuan in his hand as if he was carrying garbage. In the sky above, his eyes gave out a light purple light and gazed at the whole heaven demon kingdom.


    It''s really worthy of this magic word. The atmosphere of the whole dynasty was repressed to the extreme. Even the mortals living here were fierce and fierce. Different from the imperial idea of swallowing the heaven and trying to create a man like a dragon, the kingdom of extreme heaven and demon was more like cultivating wolves.


    Every warrior has a strong intention to kill. Under Lu Li''s vision, those who rise several feet high represent that they have at least more than 100 lives in their hands.


    Even a teenager, like a wolf cub, exudes a cold and vicious atmosphere.


    "you are shiver all over though not cold, your highness."


    Lu Li looked at it for a long time and felt that she was speechless, so she picked up HuangXuan.


    Huang Xuan also has a face speechless, "you treat your royal highness like this?"


    Not long ago, she was still devouring the kingdom of heaven. As a result, Lu Li suddenly appeared and said that he took her back to the throne. As a result, he carried her on several space jumps.


    If Huang Xuan was not a master, she would have been stunned by such a sudden space jump.


    This is different from Gu Haoran''s magic power.


    Although Gu Haoran''s magic power can make people feel very uncomfortable, it is just the discomfort brought by the sudden shuttling of space under the protection of the law.


    Lu Li''s idea is to tear up the space, rough fixed points, and then use his own strength to quickly fold the two space coordinates and forcibly jump over.


    If Huang Xuan had not become a master and changed into an immortal warrior, she would have died in the process of jumping.


    "I''m going to help you regain the throne, so don''t care about the details."


    Lu Li waved her hand, and then, seeing that Huang Xuan had recovered from the state of near dizziness, she released her and left her in the air.


    Huang Xuan followed Lu Li''s eyes. After a moment, her expression was somewhat complicated and said: "the kingdom of the devil is now It''s going to be hollowed out by that slut


    "This is a city close to the imperial capital, but it is also a desolate place. How many soldiers did she forcibly recruit?"


    Forced recruitment of soldiers is a common means in wartime. The soldiers of the original military headquarters of the demon Kingdom have lost a lot in many wars. Therefore, if you want to continue to maintain the superiority in strength, you can only recruit soldiers from the country by force.


    Originally, Huang Xuan didn''t think there was anything wrong with this kind of behavior, but when she saw the desolation of the kingdom of heaven and demon, she was also furious.


    Lu Li said strangely, "how long have you been transferred to tuntian Shengguo? Was the situation in the kingdom of heaven and demon much better than it is now? "


    Rome wasn''t built in a day. Lu Li didn''t think that the Queen''s highness could bring such a disaster to the heaven and the devil kingdom in such a short time.


    That is to say, as early as a long time ago, even when Huang Xuan was still around, the kingdom of the heaven and the devil was close to the people''s livelihood.


    Huang Xuan''s expression of grief and indignation, how much sincerity is true, how much is hypocrisy, and in fact, she is not very concerned about it. After asking a question, she didn''t wait until she answered. Then she laughed and said, "you can rest assured that no matter whether you are a princess or a princess who loves people like a son, now that I have said that I want to win the throne for you, I will speak."


    "There''s no need to act in front of my eyes. If you have the strength, you might as well save it and think about how to slap your stepmother in the face later."


    Thinking of that scene, Lu Li began to laugh with some evil taste.


    Although she didn''t know what Lu Li was laughing at, Huang Xuan''s eyes sank and said in a low voice: "how can a slap in the face be enough for a fight? I''m going to cut that bitch alive


    "All right, just be happy."


    Lu Li or a pair of indifferent attitude, light way: "have arrived here, then do not need to jump in space, you enjoy the scenery along the way."


    After that, Lu Li''s body moved, and the sound of wind and thunder suddenly rose in the air, and the space was suddenly cracked. Powerful Yu Wei pulled Huang XuanZhen out of dozens of Zhang, and then he managed to stabilize his body.


    Huang Xuan looked at the space crack that had been shaken out. She knew that Lu Li was going to go to the imperial capital first, but she didn''t have any opinions. She also burst out all her strength to catch up with her.


    On the other side.


    It''s the capital of the Empire.


    Within the Imperial City, the strange atmosphere became more intense.


    Almost every official or minister who comes and goes back and forth sends out a kind of abnormal blue light on his face. The breath in his body is empty, as if he has been drained of most of the genuine Qi. It seems that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.When Lu Li flew to the top of the Imperial City, he found the weakness of the other side''s array and sneaked into it silently. At the first sight, he saw this group of blue faced guys. He was stunned and said, "what is this performance?"


    He sank his mind into it, and soon found the root of his appearance in the people.


    "These people have cultivated the remnant chapter of the magic emperor''s formula Furnace tripod


    After perceiving the situation in the human body, Lu Li immediately jumped out of his mind a rather appropriate word.


    Because these people have cultivated the remnant chapter of the magic emperor''s formula, and the evil spirit cultivated is stripped by people with extremely cruel means. After thinking about it, only the furnace cauldron can describe it.


    Then, Lu Li''s mind extended further, and he found a strong man with a huge and complex evil Qi.


    "Well So this is Huang Xuan''s stepmother Lu Li squints, without any hesitation, and flies to the depth of the palace.


    At the moment, in the depth of a magnificent bedroom, a thousand heavy gauze curtain falls down, and a graceful figure lies on a big bed. Around the palace maid is carefully serving, surrounded by rare fruits, there are some extremely valuable cakes, placed in her handy position, let her taste.


    Outside the veil, a group of courtiers knelt.


    Some of them were blue and dispirited, while others were obsessed with the image behind the veil.


    In front of them was a burly man in black armor.


    He listened to the decadent sounds coming out of the bedroom, and the unpleasant aroma, and threw himself in front of him. His face was a little angry, and he said one word at a time: "madam, should we see your majesty today?"


    "Now Zhenwu region will face an extremely terrible crisis, and the heaven and the devil kingdom can''t stay out of it. It still needs your Majesty''s decision."


    This burly man is the supreme marshal of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil. The status of one person is lower than that of ten thousand people, which is more than one level higher than that of Lin Wangbei in tuntian Shengguo.


    According to the principle, as Qi Hanfeng''s status, if you want to meet the emperor of the heavenly devil, you don''t need any report and will not be obstructed by anyone.


    However, Qi Hanfeng has not seen your majesty for a long time.


    As early as more than a year ago, Qi Hanfeng noticed that his majesty seemed to have some changes, which was strange beyond description.


    He once asked the emperor of the most heavenly demon, but since then, he has never seen his majesty alone.


    In addition to the court meeting, through the black screen, hear your Majesty''s voice, it is even difficult to see the real face.


    Most of the government''s affairs are in the charge of the empress. Only when it comes to the real core issues, can Her Highness deliver memorials for the courtiers.


    However, in the face of the disaster in Zhenwu region, the way the extremely heavenly devil emperor responded was extremely strange. Not only refused the good intention of tuntian Shengguo to join hands, but also allowed those crazy warriors to rampage in the extreme demon kingdom. In a very short time, it caused huge losses to the kingdom.


    If it was not for the ferocious national ethos of the extreme demons, they would have withstood the turmoil of those crazy warriors. Otherwise, the national strength of the kingdom would have to evaporate in half under the premise of being damaged in many places.


    Therefore, Qi Hanfeng insisted that if he could not see his majesty today, he would get rid of the demon queen who was in charge of the government!


    What''s the benefit of bringing disaster to the country?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    "General Qi, why worry? Your Majesty''s magic formula has been practiced to a critical time. At this moment, it is closed. I can''t meet you. I can only let my palace handle some trivial matters. If you have nothing important to do, don''t disturb his breakthrough. It''s hard for us to force him like this. "


    After the heavy gauze curtain, a lazy soft crisp voice, with a bit of lazy taste, slowly sounded.


    Hearing this sound, it seems that there is a small hand in the ear, so that those kneeling on the ground, people, ghosts and ghosts of the courtiers, even more show the obsessed attitude, the mouth issued a disordered unconscious syllables.


    Qi Hanfeng is strong in martial arts and is not tempted by this temptation. She frowns and says, "Niang, please pay attention to your manners."


    "Oh?"


    The figure behind the veil slowly sat up and said with a smile, "are you questioning this palace?"


    "I just want to remind my wife that this extremely heaven demon kingdom is still your Majesty''s, not your own."


    "When you control the government, you have your Majesty''s instructions. The courtiers kneel down, not you, but your majesty. You kneel down to the devil kingdom."


    "Don''t think that you are qualified to sit in that seat as an agent of state affairs."


    Speaking of this, Qi Hanfeng said indifferently: "now, I want to see your majesty, get out of the way!"


    Boom!


    An inexhaustible evil spirit erupted from his body, and the black smoke swept over him, which immediately blew and shattered the heavy veil. The maids were startled to retreat, revealing the graceful figures behind the veil.


    The woman, dressed in a luxurious purple robe, was extremely close to each other, and her graceful figure was incisively and vividly outlined. Her face was full of smile.


    She is the Queen''s Royal Highness, Huanglian.


    She was adopted by the emperor''s elder sister. Many people feel strange about this matter in the extreme demon Kingdom, but they dare not discuss it because of the majesty of the emperor.


    However, this does not mean that no one secretly ruminated about it.


    Especially now the country will be in chaos. This daughter is in charge of the government. Qi Hanfeng has enough reasons to suspect that the extremely heavenly demon emperor has already had an accident. Otherwise, with the character of the Mikado emperor, it is impossible to stand idly by in this turmoil.


    How can such a hero miss the opportunity to unify the ancient times? Even devouring the Heavenly Kingdom has sniffed out the opportunities in danger, and the extremely heavenly devil emperor has no reason to be unaware.


    "Qi Hanfeng, you are too presumptuous. Your majesty gives me the right to represent the government, so you can rest assured that I will manage the kingdom of heaven and the devil. Are you going to act like this


    Huang Lian sat there, her eyes swept to Qi cold wind, indifferent to his outburst of evil spirit, and there was no trace of fear on his face.


    Qi Hanfeng''s pupil shrinks.


    As a top master, how can he not see that the emperor''s pity at this moment is like an abyss, which makes all the evil Qi he intends to explore fall into nothingness.


    In his perception, Huanglian seems to be nonexistent. Mingming people just sit there, but they can''t catch any breath.


    This kind of feeling, only faces the same realm, even is the strength is stronger than own master, can appear.


    If Qi Hanfeng didn''t make a mistake in estimation, Huanglian''s strength at the moment should have been equal to that of the supreme devil emperor.


    "How can this be possible?"


    The idea of shock flashed in his heart. Qi Hanfeng bit his teeth, stared at Huang Lian, and said, "where is your majesty?"


    "You are so loyal."


    Huang Lian looked at Qi Hanfeng and said with a light smile: "all the ministers in the whole dynasty have been recovered by me. Only you, who are dead hearted, are still loyal to that fool. If it wasn''t for your top fighting power as a demon Kingdom, it would be useful to keep you. This palace would have twisted your head. "


    Listening to Huang Lian''s words, Qi cold wind''s big body trembled slightly. He thought of a possibility, but he was not sure.


    Because in his opinion, the supreme emperor is invincible. How can you die in a conspiracy, let alone in the hands of such a bitch as Huanglian!


    "You''re smart."


    Huang Lian saw that he seemed to have noticed something, and even more smiling, he said faintly: "my palace is willing to give you another chance to choose. Kneel down and submit to me. From today on, I will be your extremely demon emperor. Otherwise, this palace will send you to see him, which will be regarded as the fulfillment of your deep love between the monarch and his subjects. "


    "Bitch!"


    When Qi Hanfeng heard this, he could no longer suppress his anger. His hands were empty, and the whole bedroom hall seemed to vibrate. A long knife appeared quietly in his hand. Between the electric light and the flint, Qi Hanfeng''s knife was like thunder, and he chopped at Huanglian who was sitting there!


    The dark light of the sword fell down in an instant. The top of the hall was split by the Qi of the sword. Countless broken bricks and tiles fell one after another, which made the officials kneeling in the hall cry out in surprise and flee in all directions.


    PATA!


    However, Qi Hanfeng''s knife, which was full of killing intention, stopped abruptly when it was cleaving to Huang Lian''s eyebrows.The light of the sword broke like a mirror, and the evil Qi swept over the four sides, like submission, flowed toward the emperor''s pity.


    "You Have you practiced the magic emperor''s general formula Qi Hanfeng''s eyes are full of inconceivable, especially to see that Huang Lian just raised her wrist and clamped her blade with her two fingers. The mixed emotion of absurdity and shock filled her chest instantly.


    Huang Lian was smiling and her fingers were moving. This valuable top spirit soldier broke between her fingers, and half cut off the knife. She bent her fingers and flicked it open at will. In a soft voice, she said, "Qi Hanfeng, sometimes you are really a smart man, but sometimes, you are also stupid."


    "You have a good time to think about it. If this palace has not practiced the general formula of the devil emperor, how can we control the same evil Qi and kill the waste of the extremely heavenly devil emperor?"


    Finish this sentence, Huang Lian''s eyebrows and eyes, emerge as cold as ice.


    It was as if he was tired of playing riddles with Qi Hanfeng. As if he had blown away a piece of dust, he gently brushed his sleeves. Qi Hanfeng was like a lightning strike. His 36000 pores were bursting with blood. The black armor on his body split inch by inch, and the whole person was knocked out on the spot!


    Boom!


    Qi Hanfeng''s body fell to the center of the hall. Although he was not broken and fractured, he was also injured.


    Countless evil Qi gushed out from his wound, quickly repaired his body, but could not suppress his fright.


    Huang Lian just waved her hand at will, and he was badly hurt


    Is this not to say that Huanglian has been infinitely close to that step?


    "If you look like this, you should be thinking about what realm this palace is already in?"


    Huang Lian held her chin and said lazily, "now that the gate of heaven and man has disappeared, it is only a matter of time before the palace really wants to take that step. Maybe tomorrow, maybe Now? "


    Qi Hanfeng bit his teeth, "bitch, you can''t die easily!"


    No matter when Huang Lian can take that step and become the first orthodox devil man after the leader of the demon gate, he has lost the battle today.


    He is not an opponent of a level at all. In addition to the level of life that has not yet broken through the boundaries, the other levels of Huanglian are no different from those of Tianren level.


    "Shocked." Huang Lian gazed at Qi Hanfeng, who was recovering. "When I swallowed up the old waste of the God demon emperor and consumed his life, his expression was as shocked as you."


    "No, he was more shocked than you. He didn''t expect that a weak man like me could challenge his position. A vase that was used as a substitute would have a day of rebellion. "


    "Even I was shocked. I didn''t expect that my talent for the magic emperor''s formula was the strongest in the history of the kingdom of heaven and evil. Even the supreme demon Emperor didn''t have the general formula to practice successfully. In less than half a year, I had mastered it and really cultivated the body of the devil emperor. "


    "Now in the whole Imperial City, all those who have practiced the copy of the magic emperor''s formula are my cauldrons. Their evil spirit will eventually become my nourishment, breaking through the level of heaven and man for me and sacrificing myself. "


    Speaking of this, Huanglian laughed again, "in this situation, what do you take to fight me? Why do you fight me


    As soon as the voice fell, Huang Lian seemed to be completely tired of the nonsense of He Qi cold wind. Just as he was about to raise his hand to end his life, a voice with a little smile sounded slowly: "wonderful, really wonderful."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    "Who!"


    Huang Lian''s face, appeared startled, eyes to the voice of the place, "roll out!"


    As soon as she raised her hand, a black light flew out, directly smashing the roof of the hall, and enlarging the scar caused by the light of the knife.


    With a bang, the roof of the hall collapsed completely, revealing the starry night sky.


    Under the night sky, there was a man holding the previous black light and holding it in the palm, just like teasing, transforming the black light into different forms.


    Who else can it be without Lu Li?


    "It turns out that the magic emperor formula still has a general formula. I thought that the magic emperor formula you got was not complete. It seems that I underestimated the extremely demon kingdom."


    Holding the black light in his hand, Lu Li separated his mind and studied the change of this energy. At the same time, looking at Huang Lian in the hall, Lu Li said with a smile: "the magic emperor who created this skill is really a talent. He is good at all kinds of changes of the demon clan. He has developed such amazing skills. If possible, he really wants to meet this strong man."


    "You are Lu Li, the demon king. "


    Huang Lian suddenly stood up, her eyes full of vigilance. However, after several changes in her face, she suddenly looked at Lu Li with a kind of soft eyes and said, "is there something important to visit the residence of this palace at night?"


    Seeing her appearance, Lu Li didn''t take it seriously. He said with a smile: "don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong with you. This time I''m mainly helping a friend get back what belongs to her. By the way, it''s good to see a big play. "


    "Friend?"


    Huang Lian was stunned at first, but then she felt as if she had thought of something. She said plaintively: "is it not the unworthy daughter of this palace? I told you some gossip, so you think that this palace is greedy for the imperial power and won''t give it to her? "


    "It really makes this palace sad. The child doesn''t know when to grow up."


    Obviously, she is not a few years older than Huang Xuan, but at the moment, Huang Lian is a senior voice, quite distressed and groaning.


    Lu Li stood at the zenith, quietly watching her perform there, smiling, but also did not show attitude.


    After playing for a while, Huanglian found that Lu Li didn''t mean to drip water. Her expression on her face shrank a little bit. She snorted coldly: "Huang Xuan, that little bitch, asked you to do it. What price did it cost?"


    "What do you say?"


    Lu Li looks at Huang Lian with a smile and looks at her up and down deliberately.


    Huang Lian noticed his eyes and sneered in her heart. However, the expression on her face softened again and said in a soft voice: "if that''s something, you can rest assured. What can Huang Xuan, a girl like Huang Xuan, understand? She can give it, and this palace can give it to you. Even more, more! "


    "Bitch, you You are a disgrace to the devil kingdom


    Qi Hanfeng, who had recovered more than half of his life, stood up with his face full of shame. With a wave of his hand, he burst out black Sabre Qi and chopped his head at Huanglian.


    Huang Lian had lost her patience for this stubborn marshal of the demon kingdom. She bent her fingers and flicked her fingers. The light of the sword, which was made up of evil Qi, exploded in the air on the spot and turned into silk energy and wound around her fingertips.


    She glanced at Qi Hanfeng with disdain. Then she was too lazy to pay attention to him. She continued to smile at Lu Li and said, "you are known as the devil. I think you are also the same person in this palace. In this case, instead of helping that girl, you might as well join hands with this palace. With your invincible strength and the skill of this palace, it is not difficult to unify the ancient times and revive the demon gate. When the time comes, you will take advantage of the evil gate to invade the world, and this palace will help you. How about that? "


    I have to say that Huanglian is really smart.


    She knows how to grasp the weakness of human heart, even if it is only a little flaw, she will take advantage of it. I think that the emperor and other heroes will eventually be folded in her hands, which has something to do with her mind.


    What''s more, the future she portrays will not be rejected by anyone with some ambition.


    Right, beauty, isn''t that the essence of the things that the strong in the world covet?


    Even Lu Li has to admit that this woman does have some means. Even in the face of heaven and man level, she dares to ask for help. If she is someone else, she may have knelt down at the moment.


    However, the emperor pity thousands of calculations, after all, is a little missing.


    The strong of heaven and man have different levels of life, and the world in their eyes has changed dramatically.


    If they have not yet become a strong man of heaven and man level, even the top masters may be confused by Huanglian, because they can only see the surface, but not the essence.


    For example, in Lu Li''s eyes at the moment, Huanglian is not that beautiful and charming skin bag at all, but a human like creature with towering evil spirit, such as Shura ghosts.


    This is the magic emperor''s body, which is refined from the magic emperor''s formula.


    Huanglian thought he was hiding deep enough, but he didn''t expect that Lu Li had already understood her essence.


    "Well, to be honest, your proposal is really tempting. Unfortunately, I''m still young, and I''m not very interested in old women like you. Even if Huang Xuan is not good at all, she is still more suitable for me. "Lu Li crushed that group of black light, the tone is loose, smile ha ha appearance extremely want to beat.


    When Huang Lian heard the name of the old woman, her face suddenly became very ugly and could hardly help but start.


    However, at the thought of the strength gap between the two sides, she had to bear it and bit her teeth. After a while, she sneered and said, "I heard that you have a good relationship with the king of Yan. There have always been some ambiguous rumors. If this palace remembers well, his highness, King Yan, will not be young."


    "Oh."


    Lu Li nodded and said faintly, "but she looks better than you."


    "You..."


    Huang Lian''s eyes widened. It seemed that Lu Li would say so.


    However, she quickly retorted: "that woman has long been a master. Even if she is a hundred or a thousand years old, her appearance will not change. She is an old woman, which is a fact!"


    "She looks better than you." Lu Li repeated this sentence with a faint smile.


    Huang Lian only felt a dull chest, gnashing her teeth and saying, "this palace This palace is younger than her! "


    "But she just looks better than you." Lu Li said innocently: "what''s wrong with this? Even the man in your family had made great efforts to rob her back. What does that mean? It shows that in his opinion, the king of Yan is really better than you. "


    "Fart!"


    Huang Lian screamed and almost collapsed.


    Her whole body was full of evil Qi, which made her look terrible.


    "Oh, but just lose your temper. Look at you now. It''s really ugly." Lu Li glanced at Huang Lian and said without expression.


    At this time, Huang Lian actually reacts, and Lu Li is deliberately provoking her. And she also felt a little speechless. Do you still have the self-consciousness of being a heaven and man level strong man when you make such meaningless arguments with yourself?


    Suddenly realizing that he seemed to have done something stupid, Huang Lian took a deep breath, looked around, and sneered: "since you want to help my unworthy daughter regain the throne, let her come out. Her mother, however, miss her very much."


    "Bitch, you deserve to call yourself my mother?"


    With this sentence, Huang Xuan''s voice came from afar. The next moment, I see Huang Xuan appear beside Lu Li, and take a look at Lu Li with complaint. It seems that he didn''t fly away with him. She almost urged all her true Qi and arrived at the Imperial Palace at an unprecedented speed.


    When she just arrived, she had been discovered by Lu Li and Huanglian.


    Huang Lian''s words are just deliberately angry with her.


    Huang Xuan''s eyes were cold. First she looked at Huang Lian, and then she looked at Qi Hanfeng, who was beaming on her face. "General Qi, go and gather up the soldiers. Today, the demon queen is in chaos. The demon guard should take action."


    Qi cold wind Wen Yan, Zheng Zheng way: "also asks the princess your highness to rest assured!"


    After that, he took a look at Huang Lian and turned around and left.


    There is a man of heaven sitting here. With his strength of being completely restrained by Emperor pity, even if he stayed, he would not have any effect.


    So Qi Hanfeng didn''t drag his feet, so he immediately went to collect the tianmowei according to his words.


    After the command, Huang Xuan was on the Huanglian some gloomy eyes, sneer: "bitch, now just know afraid?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    "Afraid? Daughter, are you joking with this palace


    Huang Lian laughed: "this palace has not done anything harmful to nature. Even if it is a man of nature, can we not be reasonable?"


    Then she turned her eyes to Lu Li and said with a smile, "and this is our royal family affair. Lu Li, are you sure you want to intervene?"


    Without waiting for Lu Li to answer, Huang Lian sighed, "how many things have I done for the stability of the heaven and the devil Kingdom after your short-lived father''s death? And you? Do you know how much pressure your father and Emperor are under just setting you up as a crown prince? How many demons do you want to be


    "The strength is insufficient, the prestige is insufficient, said that you are the Yellow wench, you are not convinced. If you are allowed to sit on the seat of the supreme emperor of the devil, this huge foundation will be defeated by you in a few days. Although the empress mother holds the imperial power, in the final analysis, it is also for your sake. "


    "In the demon Kingdom, there are not a few ambitious wolves. If you don''t solve these people, you will not be able to sit still even if you help you to the top."


    Speaking of this, Huang Lian''s voice was even more pitiful and gentle: "you silly child, do you really think that the mother is harming you? Covet your throne? "


    I have to say that her words are full of emotion and voice, as if she really suffered great injustice. If Huang Xuan didn''t know her details, and Lu Li didn''t pay attention to her at all. If someone else was here, she might have been deceived and fooled in the past.


    "Huang Lian, you know what you are. However, she is an orphan adopted by her father and the emperor. She is kind-hearted, but she doesn''t want you to be such a bitch. She climbed into her father''s bed and became the queen today. Why, the mother can''t satisfy you. Do you want the imperial power now? "


    Huang Xuan said coldly: "you have a wrong position. You take the imperial power by means of means, control the courtiers, and embezzle the interests of all families. Now they dare not speak out under your threat. Believe it or not, as long as you show some flaws, the first ones who want to kill you are those who are under your control?"


    "So what?"


    After observing Lu Li all the time, Huang Lian, who seemed to have no intention of doing anything, stopped pretending and said with a sneer: "since this palace has controlled them by means of means, there is no expectation that they will have any loyalty. Even if it is your father and emperor, isn''t he oppressing the ministers by force? If he was not the strongest man in ancient times, he would rely on his senseless means of governing the country and engage in militarism, which made the extremely demon people unable to live. Do you think there would be no one against him? If I don''t kill him, someone will kill him sooner or later. If so, why don''t I do it? "


    "And you seem to be a little wrong."


    Huang Lian said indifferently: "it wasn''t me who climbed into your father''s bed. He found that I had some talent for the magic emperor''s formula, so he taught me the master formula of the magic emperor, and practiced with me to devour the evil Qi I had cultivated."


    "In the final analysis, it was his own greed that led to today''s impasse. Do you understand me when I say that? "


    "Not that I owe you the royal family, but your royal family owes me!"


    The more he said later, the more ferocious his expression was.


    Huang Xuan didn''t seem to think that there was a secret behind it. Her face changed slightly, and she disdained to say, "who knows what you said is true or false?"


    "She didn''t lie." Lu Li, who was watching the opera, suddenly said: "this should be true. Although the details are not clear, your father does regard her as a furnace tripod. This can be seen in her body


    Lu Li finished, but Huang Lian showed an unexpected expression, as if did not expect, Lu Li actually will speak for her.


    One side of HuangXuan is also silly eyes, quickly whispered: "you this guy is standing on which side, why help this bitch talk?"


    "It doesn''t matter which side she''s on, but she''s not lying."


    Lu Li said faintly, looking at Huang Lian, he said: "your story is really good. Maybe you do this, there are some hidden difficulties. But to tell you the truth, even if you talk about extravagance today, you must let go of the throne. "


    "The unification of the past is irresistible. I will not give in to this. You are an uncertain factor. No matter from which point of view, I don''t seem to have to make you the emperor of the kingdom of the devil. Huang Xuan''s strength is not as good as you, but at least she knows what to do and what not to do. Even if she has ambition, I can indulge and even help her without hindering me. As for you, your ambition is too much and too big. A strong man who does not know how to satisfy and is about to break through the boundary between man and nature is a big trouble that will break out at any time for me


    Break through the boundary between man and nature?


    Huang Xuan took a deep look at Huang Lian.


    If it was not for Lu Li to point out this sentence, she did not know that this woman had actually come to this step.


    "It''s really ingenious."


    Huang Xuan sneers in her heart, knowing that this woman is hiding her realm. Maybe it is in order to cause information inequality, so she can get rid of her hidden danger at the critical moment.


    Thinking of this, she can not help but sigh that if there is no Lu Li today, but come back alone, the result may be very different.And Huang Lian heard Lu Li''s words, but also fell into silence, did not speak for a long time.


    "Well, Huang Lian, don''t talk nonsense. If you abdicate now, you can still keep a decent and whole corpse."


    Huang Xuan saw Huang Lian''s silence and said with a cold face.


    "You want to kill me, but you don''t want me to resist?"


    Huang Lian seemed to hear some funny words, "how, now that you have the backing of Tianren level, you can be arrogant? Do you think I really didn''t do anything during this time? "


    "What do you mean?"


    Huang Xuan was very nervous, but the next moment, she remembered the card of the kingdom of the devil and said in a deep voice, "if you dare to use the devil, I will frustrate you."


    "Hehe, I''m dying to the point where I''m going to pull a few people on my back. Otherwise, if you don''t pay any price, you just want me to be arrested. How can there be such a cheap reason in the world? "


    When Huang Lian spoke, a black seal appeared in her hand.


    That is the seal of the Kingdom, which represents the supreme authority of the kingdom. It also represents that it can call out the strongest military forces of the Kingdom, like the abyss of swallowing the holy Kingdom, and sealing the power of the ancestor of the kingdom.


    What''s more powerful than swallowing the holy kingdom of heaven is that the magic army is not a big array that needs to be awakened by the power of one country in the abyss. It is a kind of military forging method learned from the inheritance of the demon family. The ancestor of the kingdom of extreme heaven and demon made himself into a military force. Only the seal of the kingdom can be awakened. Once awakened, they can obey the order of the seal holder and kill the four enemies.


    But only once, the soldiers will be useless and completely broken. The most powerful card used by the kingdom of heaven and demon to deter wasteland is useless.


    If Huang Lian, the mad woman, really uses the magic weapon here, let alone whether he can defeat Lu Li, the damage caused by the demon force alone and the consequences after that will be a great disaster to the extreme heaven and demon kingdom.


    After biting her teeth, Huang Xuan said, "you can''t let her use the magic weapon. It''s the weapon that sealed all the power of the first generation of the supreme devil emperor. If it can be preserved, it will be used by you! "


    She knows that now Luli should have her own considerations, so she has not started. If she wants to make Luli decisive, she must come up with chips that can make Luli feel excited.


    Then, the demon warrior is obviously the best choice.


    Fearing death, Huang Xuan believed that Lu Li could be moved by his sincerity.


    And Lu Li did not let her down.


    After listening to Huang Xuan''s words, she raised her finger, and a terrible pressure fell on her.


    Huang Lian''s pupil shrinks, his face is full of fright!


    She knew that Lu Li was a strong man of heaven and man level, but she did not expect that Lu Li was so unreasonable that she could be restrained by coercion!


    According to the legend seal, the demons and soldiers are attracted. She needs to release her mind and activate the soldiers through the array in the seal. But now, let alone release her mind, she can''t even blink.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

    Not to mention Huang Lian''s shock, he found that Lu Li really did not see the rabbit, did not scatter the eagle, did not have the benefit really did not move, Huang Xuan did not have a good look at him, a little angry meaning.


    Lu Li is a dry cough, also feel his behavior is too real, decided to say something, cover up.


    He looked at the emperor''s pity and said, "I said that the throne of the kingdom of heaven and devil must be handed over to her. But I didn''t say I would kill you. "


    Brush!


    As soon as he said this, his eyes fell on him.


    The look in front of her naturally belonged to Huang Xuan. She was a little puzzled, a little annoyed, and a little reluctant to speak, which was extremely complicated.


    As for the back of that look, is already imprisoned on the spot, the whole body can not move the emperor pity.


    At this time, although Huang Lian couldn''t move her body, her eyes were still able to rotate with infinite surprise.


    It''s like confirming whether he''s telling the truth or not.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "why, in your opinion, I should be that kind of killer? On the contrary, it would be a good thing for me to achieve the goal without bloodshed. "


    After that, Lu Li once again hooked his finger and took the seal in his hand. Then, he waved his hand and returned the emperor''s freedom.


    After the restoration of freedom, Huanglian looked at Lu Li doubtfully and asked in a low voice, "what you just said is true?"


    "What''s not true!"


    Huang Xuan said coldly, "you bitch, the foundation of calamity to the country. If you don''t kill you today, you will have endless troubles for the whole wasteland."


    She looked at Lu Li and said, "if you decide to spare this bitch, I will never cooperate with you. You can simply kill me, and then support this bitch to the top."


    "Why are you so hot tempered


    Lu Li had no choice but to wait for me to finish speaking


    "It''s just that this woman will become a strong man sooner or later. It''s a pity to kill her now. It''s better to let her do meritorious deeds and give her another chance to perform. What can I say?"


    Huang Xuan frowned.


    She finally understood that no one could believe Lu Li''s mouth. Especially now that Lu Li is in charge of the situation, everything has to be done according to his will. This person is even more intensified and is totally untrustworthy.


    "I didn''t say that."


    Lu Li shook his head and said, "in order to prevent future trouble, I will abolish all her accomplishments."


    As soon as this was said, Huang Lian''s face suddenly changed. She didn''t want to hear what Lu Li said behind her. Her whole body was full of evil Qi. She almost took out a desperate posture and turned into a stream of black smoke. She was about to escape from Lu Li''s control.


    "I said, don''t worry."


    "Am I too kind to make you two think I''m weak?" See Huang Lian also want to escape, Lu Li hit a ring finger, empty town mysterious rune, sealed off the entire palace. In this field, not to mention the evil spirit, even the heaven and earth aura of Zhenwu domain can not penetrate in the slightest. Moreover, in that piece of black smoke, suddenly issued a scream, only to see Huang Lian fall to the ground in great confusion. Her white neck was locked by a layer of luminous purple totem. No matter how she broke out the evil spirit, she couldn''t get rid of it. Her eyes were full of despair.


    Huang Xuan saw this scene, and then looked at Lu Li''s suddenly gloomy expression, also a little angry.


    "I wanted to see a big play. You two don''t have to fight, and you''ll blame me here one by one? A little face? "


    Luli''s face is calm, and her eyes sweep over Huang Xuan''s face.


    As for Huang Lian, he didn''t even have the interest to take another look.


    It is inevitable to abolish her. There is no need to listen to her any more. And Huang Lian understood her fate and laughed bitterly. She said bitterly, "you little scumbag, rely on your body to win over this color embryo. I wish you a bad death!"


    "You fart Huang Xuan, who heard this, blushed a little and said angrily, "I made a deal with him. He helped me, and I helped him. Do you think everyone is like you. Do you want to please men?"


    "I tell you, even without him, if I want to overthrow you, I can still succeed!"


    "Why? By the devil''s guard? " Huang Lian retorted: "those rubbish of the demon guard have already died, and they can escape. Do you think that after you disappear, I will not guard against you?"


    Two women you a word I a word, from the empty space called scold.


    Lu Li''s face became more and more ugly after hearing his head. Seeing what Huang Xuan wanted to refute, he immediately offered Canglang sword!


    The Canglang sword suspended in the air hummed, sending out a chilling sword spirit.


    Huang Xuan knew that Lu Li was angry and shut up.


    But Huang Lian bit her teeth and said, "since you don''t want to kill me, I''m willing to use it for you. Why do you have to abolish me?"


    "Shut up!"


    The purple light in Lu Li''s eyes flashed by.


    The terrifying pressure fell from the sky, and the Rune of void town on Huang Lian''s neck immediately stretched out complicated patterns and turned into a small "God prison" to suppress her powerful evil spirit in her body.Although she did not completely abolish her, this kind of array that can lock up the heaven and man has locked her true Qi. In a sense, it is no different from abolishing her.


    Huang Lian snorted and felt that all the forces in his body were dead and his teeth were gurgling. However, he had no choice but to do nothing.


    After all, the void town can seal the power in her body, and it can also instantly destroy her foundation.


    Moreover, Huang Lian felt that Lu Li didn''t immediately destroy her own foundation. Maybe she had something else to do. Between the slight changes in her mind, she stopped talking and looked like she was waiting for her fate.


    "What are you going to do?"


    After being scolded by Lu Li, Huang Xuan did not dare to take out her Princess''s temperament. She looked at Lu Li carefully and asked in a low voice.


    Lu Li frowned, put away the seal of the kingdom in his hand, and said, "the man named Qi Hanfeng should have held the military power of your kingdom of heaven and evil, right?"


    "Well, he is the Grand Marshal of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil, equivalent to Lin Wangbei''s status in tuntian Shengguo. Moreover, he has a slightly higher voice than Lin Wangbei. Besides his father and emperor, he is the most powerful man in the kingdom."


    Huang Xuan introduced Qi Hanfeng''s identity without any concealment, and there was no need to conceal it. When Lu Li got to this point, even the seal of the kingdom was in Lu Li''s hands. If Lu Li really wanted to occupy the kingdom of heaven and evil, she had no way to stop it, let alone the courage to stop it.


    "In this case, you should join hands with him to quickly withdraw the military power and ensure that this part of the power can be smoothly inherited into your hands. I will sit here for three days. If you take this woman, you can ask her to solve any thorny problems. She has been operating in the heaven and the devil kingdom for such a long time, and she must have many confidants. This part of power must be used to master the Kingdom more quickly. If there''s anything else that doesn''t open your eyes, you''ll be killed. If you can''t, let me know. "


    Lu Li didn''t say a word of nonsense. After putting aside his mind to watch the fun, he almost immediately arranged the next action properly. As long as HuangXuan does it step by step, with the cooperation of Huanglian and Qi Hanfeng, as well as the seat of his heaven man strongman, it doesn''t take three days at all. As long as there are no blind people jumping out to seek death, at most two days, the military power and imperial power of the kingdom of heaven and demon are unified, and her accession to the throne is a matter of certainty.


    "What about her?" Until this time, Huang Xuan realized that Lu Li wanted to help her inherit the kingdom of the heaven and the devil more smoothly with the help of the inner forces of Huanglian.


    Previously, she had been confused by hatred. She did not think of this, nor did she think in this direction. In her opinion, as long as she can kill Huang Lian, no matter how much it costs, she is willing to do it.


    In addition, she thinks that she is the orthodoxy of the demon Kingdom, but subconsciously ignores that the so-called imperial power is more realistic than any other power. What is the orthodoxy and unorthodox about the success of the king and the defeat of the enemy?


    Today, without Lu Li''s help, Huang Lian can even directly beat her into an anti thief and push the death of the emperor of the most heavenly demon on her head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    With Lu Li''s arrangement, Huang Xuan couldn''t say much. After a little meditation, she followed Lu Li''s words and went to look for Qi Hanfeng.


    As for Huang Lian, since Lu Li didn''t intend to kill her, she was sealed first. Although Huang Xuan had some opinions, she was still useful, so she decided to let her go for the time being.


    Lu Li glanced at Huang Lian, then fell to the ground slowly and said, "stand up."


    At the moment, Huang Lian no longer has the ability to be superior, and as if everything is in the hands of self-confidence.


    She stood up a little humiliated, moved her eyes, and refused to look at Lu Li.


    "I said, I will be in the kingdom of the devil for three days. In these three days, you can introduce me to the local conditions and customs of the kingdom of heaven and the devil. "


    There was no chance for emperor lian to oppose him. Lu Li said slowly and went on his own way.


    And Huang Lian is first a Leng, then, flashed a complex look in the eyes, bite teeth to follow the past.


    ¡­¡­


    As Lu Li said, he will stay for three days in jitianmo kingdom. But Huang Xuan knew that time was pressing. Almost that night, along with Qi Hanfeng, she led the remaining demon guards to control the situation in the imperial capital.


    Then, she and Qi Hanfeng gathered together the military power. Although she met with a little resistance, Huang Lian came forward to solve the problem. Those forces who had defected and saw that their masters were beaten down by others, how could they resist?


    So they gave up the resistance one after another.


    Everything went well beyond imagination. Until the next morning, Huang Xuan had regained all military power and recovered 80% of the courtiers. In addition to the fact that some people who had other thoughts and joined hands with Huanglian were just executed on the spot, the process of regaining imperial power was peaceful, which exceeded Huang Xuan''s imagination.


    In her original idea, she only felt that she would encounter great resistance when she returned to the kingdom of heaven and evil. If she was a little careless, she would set off a great turmoil in the kingdom of the extreme demon.


    As a result, things are so simple to solve, Rao is her, there are some unreal feelings.


    However, this silent battle is not all smooth.


    One of them originally belonged to her legitimate forces, that is, the world''s first killer organization, the shadow. At the moment, most of them have been destroyed by the emperor''s pity, and the rest of them have almost fled. The extremely powerful shadow has become an empty shell. Even if there are some remains, they can not form any combat power.


    This makes Huang Xuan''s hate for Huang Lian even higher. Had it not been for Lu Li''s attitude, she would have taken this opportunity to kill Huanglian first.


    Huang Lian seems to be very clear about this, so she seems to have accepted her fate completely. She has almost no intention of resisting. No matter what HuangXuan needs her to do, she is extremely cooperative.


    With her help, everything is ready now, and it is an established fact that HuangXuan ascends the throne. Now, it will be announced only when the court meeting begins.


    At this time, Lu Li, who was almost idle, was reading the inheritance of the magic emperor''s formula in the royal secret collection of the heaven and the devil kingdom. From time to time, Lu Li was amazed, as if he was feeling the talent of the emperor of the demon kingdom.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Huanglian stands on the side of Luli''s body, doing some work of serving tea and delivering water. Seeing that Luli is still reading the magic emperor''s formula, she finally can''t help but ask with gnashing teeth.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was too lazy to lift his eyes. His fingers knocked on the magic emperor formula and said, "I''m reading. Isn''t this obvious?"


    "You know that''s not what I asked."


    Huang Lian said coldly, "why do you have to help that girl? Is it because she is more obedient? Believe me, I know her better than you do. Her ambition is bigger than you think. If you cooperate with her, sooner or later, you will be hurt by raising tigers! "


    "So?"


    "I know she has ambition, and I also know that she is now cooperating with me. She is just under pressure. Maybe after a short time, she will have other thoughts, and even want to overthrow my" tyranny "and go out on her own. It''s all possible."


    "Then you have to choose her?" He didn''t say it, but when he said that, Huang Lian was more angry and said, "are you so confident in your own strength?"


    "No, I''m just afraid of trouble."


    Lu Li glanced at Huang Lian, and said faintly: "cooperation with her can''t be regarded as a thorough knowledge, but at least she has needs. Since I can offer help, I just need a person to take charge of the disobedient power of the kingdom of heaven and evil. If I don''t choose her, will I choose you? "


    Huang Lian was about to open her mouth, but Lu Li interrupted: "you have to understand that I have a cooperative relationship with HuangXuan, but you, after being defeated by me, are not willing to choose HuangXuan and try to clarify my own advantages. I think it is more in my interest to cooperate with you than HuangXuan. However, your life and death are only between my thoughts. What is the need for me to cooperate with you? "


    Listen to this sentence, Huang Lian knew that he was not singing.At present, this young man is almost indifferent to oil and salt. He is not interested in the beauty he is proud of, and he is also contemptuous of his own means. When it comes to strength, he is already a man of heaven. Does he need a master to work for him?


    No matter top masters or other masters, they are all equal in the eyes of heaven and man.


    "Go ahead and find out all the swordsmanship in the secret collection." No longer pay attention to Huang Lian, Lu Li lowers his head and continues to read the magic emperor formula, while commanding Huanglian.


    This casual and light attitude, Huang Lian has not met for a long time.


    Since she became the furnace cauldron of the devil emperor and was granted the title of Queen of the demon Kingdom, no matter what those people think in their hearts, at least on the surface, they are extremely respectful to her.


    But Huang Lian and Li daitaogan became the most powerful woman in the whole wasteland after secretly controlling the kingdom of the heaven and the devil.


    On weekdays, the high officials dare not even breathe in front of her. Who dares to talk to her like this?


    But now the form is better than that of human beings. Huang Lian''s beautiful eyes secretly whitened Lu Li''s eyes, or he went to search for the inheritance of swordsmanship from the Royal Collection for Luli.


    In addition, previously, Lu Li asked her to collect all the valuable items in the secret collection, touch all the precious soldiers and spirit soldiers, and use a method that she can''t understand to dissipate the light above, and then take away all the valuable elixirs and the most precious treasures.


    Even if the royal secret collection is only the private property collected by generations of demon emperors, the value of this part of private property can be equal to less than half of the kingdom of extreme heaven.


    In other words, Huanglian not only has to be ordered by Lu Li, but also has to endure heartache. Looking at those treasures that should have belonged to her, she has no choice but to take them away.


    Not long after, when she tried hard to pick out those swordsmanship inheritance and brought them to Lu Li, Lu Li didn''t even look at them. She took all the sleeves away.


    Huang Lian said:


    Huang Lian, who had expected to hear a good word, thought that he was really crazy, and expected this guy to say good words.


    "What are you doing standing there, tea?" Lu Li raised his head and looked at Huanglian and ordered the empty tea cup on the table.


    Huang Lian eyebrows a jump, secretly told himself, can''t be angry, can''t be angry.


    I can''t beat him!


    After finishing the tea for Lu Li, he nodded his head with satisfaction. Huanglian bit his teeth and took a half step back.


    At this time, Huang Xuan also entered the secret collection room. Seeing this scene, she said with a smile: "bitches are bitches. I think you are quite used to serving people. Or, when I ascend the throne, you will be a maid of honor and serve me tea and water? "


    Huang Lian looked at her coldly, and didn''t pay attention to the poor girl.


    Although she herself is not a few years older than Huang Xuan, but now the form is better than people, she can only tell herself in secret that she must not have any conflict with these two madmen. If she is an elder, the elder should look like an elder, and there must be a certain amount of tolerance!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    After running Huang Lian''s words, Huang Xuan stood up, looked at Lu Li and said, "everything is almost settled. The rest is to be dealt with slowly after I ascend the throne. However, your previous proposal will be released after I ascend the throne, so that they can join hands with tuntian Shengguo to force the other three countries to agree to the alliance. "


    "Well."


    Lu Li faintly answered.


    In fact, this night, his mind was always monitoring the whole Imperial City, and he knew exactly what Huang Xuan had done.


    Huang Xuan also knew this, so 80% of the time she came to report that she was not a crazy person who didn''t know what was good or bad. She would have done what she had promised.


    And Lu Li''s response is more simple and direct. It means that he already knows, stop talking nonsense and do what you should do.


    Huang Xuan curled her lips and said that the boy was really a character of killing the donkey. He was so bad that he didn''t know how to develop it.


    But this sentence she is also in the heart abdominal Fei, blind heart, she dare to say so in front of Lu Li.


    He also truthfully explained some of the current situation of the kingdom of the heaven and the devil, which probably means to express that the country''s national strength is empty now. Even if we can join hands with the kingdom of swallowing heaven to fight against the enemy, we can''t really defeat all our family members. Unless Luli can provide some "help", such as material support.


    She didn''t know that Lu Li had almost emptied the Royal secrets. All she knew was that Lu Li had gone to the white jade building. Because of his character, he could not return empty handed and planned to "blackmail" some help from Lu Li.


    Huang Lian, who was standing behind Lu Li, looked at Huang Xuan with a kind of pity. Her eyes seemed to say, silly girl, you have been robbed in your house, and you want to ask the thief for some help?


    Huang Xuan, aware of Huang Lian''s eyes, felt a little strange, but did not show weakness. She looked back coldly and continued to argue with Lu Li on how difficult it was for him to claim that there was a state of heaven and evil.


    Lu Li has been listening with a smile, nodding from time to time, saying that he knows, and will find some solutions to the difficulties encountered by the heaven and the devil kingdom.


    Seeing him deceive Huang Xuan, a "silly girl", Huang Lian was speechless, so he stopped watching this rather strange scene.


    While Huang Xuan was still talking and complaining, Lu Li, who was smiling on her face, suddenly changed her eyes and raised her hand to tell her not to say any more. Although Huang Xuan was a little strange, she still shut up.


    "There''s a guest coming. Go and receive it."


    Lu Li naturally looks at Huang Xuan.


    When Huang Xuan heard the speech, she was stunned at first, then frowned and said, "guest?"


    "Well, two very strong guests." Lu Li nodded and pointed to Huang Lian: "she doesn''t deserve to meet such a guest now, so you go."


    Originally, Huang Xuan was still dissatisfied with the general tone of Lu Li''s calling servants. But when she heard Lu Li say that Huang Lian was not worthy to meet the two guests, her mouth turned up with a smile. She looked at Huang Lian with pride, as if she had won the battle in some places. She said, "yes, I will go."


    Then she turned and left without delay.


    And after she left, Huang Lian was strangely asked: "you just cheat this silly girl, really good?"


    "You can''t talk nonsense. I''m honest every word. How can I cheat her?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "with your present status and strength, what can I take to receive the two heavenly beings?"


    "Two heavenly beings?"


    Huang Lian''s face changed.


    She thought that Lu Li''s guests were probably two top masters, but she didn''t expect that they were two heavenly beings.


    "Liang Wuchang and Xue Zun?"


    At present, in Zhenwu region, there are only three new Jin Tianren, one is Lu Li, the other is lunjianfeng sword master, Liang wuflawless.


    There is another one, that is, after the breakthrough, he began to suppress the unrest in all parts of xuezun, Luyu.


    Now Lu Li said that there were two strong men of heaven and man level who came to visit. Huang Lian subconsciously thought of these two people.


    Lu Li shook his head, did not explain, but stood up and said: "go, reception guests, always need to carry tea and water maid, I think you are very suitable."


    Huang Lian, who was still guessing the identity of the two Tianren level strongmen, changed her face and glared at Lu Li from behind.


    "You should know that even the slightest hint of malice can''t be hidden from heaven and man?"


    Walking in front of Lu Li, a reminder.


    Huang Lian sneered and said, "if you have the ability, untie my seal and see how malicious I am to you?"


    With that, she also licked her lips with a flattering attitude.


    "If you have this skill, maybe they will ask me to let you go if they have pity on them for a moment."


    Lu Li was too lazy to look at her and left the secret room.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, after Yiyan received the two guests mentioned by Lu Li, Huang Xuan felt the terrible pressure emanating from these two people. Even if she was a fool, she should also know that the realm of these two people was heaven man level.So reverent and respectful Huang Xuan suddenly left all the light and respectful, leading them into a main hall. He was still planning to tell the maid to wait in the waiting room. The gentle man, who was as handsome as God, was stopped. "Princess your highness is welcome, and the two of us are just going to come here and talk about things and leave."


    "This It seems that we have lost our courtesy in the kingdom of extreme demons... "


    Huang Xuan looked at him and another white haired man who was very curious about his surroundings.


    After all, they were two strange Tianren strong men. They had a sense of distance, and the faint light of their brilliance gave Huang Xuan an extremely dangerous feeling, which inevitably made her nervous.


    These two people are just chasing Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang who came from Lu Li.


    Because of their divine power, they could not jump in space for a long distance like Lu Li. They had to fly to the heaven and the devil Kingdom at a high speed. It took them a night, equivalent to crossing one fifth of Zhenwu area.


    "Fenghua, you scared the girl. You''d better stop talking."


    Jun Qianguang saw that Huang Xuan was a little nervous. He stretched out his hand and pulled Yu Fenghua. He said with a smile: "little girl, are you the princess of this country? What about your father? Why don''t I feel the breath of other strong men? Well There is a good one, but it should be a general or something like that. "


    As a new man of heaven, Jun Qianguang swept the air of the imperial city with his mind as soon as he arrived at the palace. However, he didn''t find the breath belonging to the Lord of a country. It was strange.


    He didn''t know the inside story, but the Shinto had established a cooperative relationship with the heaven and the devil Kingdom, but Yu Fenghua knew something about it and said with a wry smile: "the king of heaven and the devil..."


    "The father has gone." Referring to this matter, Huang Xuan was quite calm, and did not feel that his father was dead, which was a secret thing.


    Especially in front of the two strong men of heaven and man level, there is no need to hide this matter.


    "I''m sorry, my friend. I''ve always been open-minded. I don''t mean to touch your sorrow. Please forgive me


    She is so calm, but let Yu Fenghua some apology, pull Jun Qianguang to apologize.


    This time, but make Huang Xuan some unprepared, repeatedly said: "two distinguished guests are too polite."


    After that, she explained, "although my father has passed away, I still have me in the kingdom of the devil. Soon, I will take over the burden of my father and become the emperor."


    "Empress? It''s amazing. "


    Jun Qianguang''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile: "if my father had given me a younger sister, I would definitely train her to be the empress of Junlan."


    "Well?"


    Hearing Jun Lan''s strange words, Huang Xuan was a little interested in it, but she still kept quiet and chatted with them.


    And said that Lu Li would arrive soon.


    Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang naturally had to. They chased Lu Li for billions of miles, counting the amount of sunlight consumed, but they didn''t care about the time.


    What''s more, they also want to get some information about the kingdom of the devil from HuangXuan''s mouth.


    However, Lu Li didn''t let the two men wait too long. Soon, he stepped into the hall with a reluctant face of emperor pity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    As soon as he entered the hall, he saw Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang. On Lu Li''s face, he just showed a smile and strode forward, "Pope Shenhua, haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you ok?"


    Hearing this, Yu Fenghua also said with a bitter smile: "manager Lu, don''t be sarcastic. Those who come here today are no longer the Pope of Shenhua, only Yu Fenghua. "


    Ignoring the strange face of the second daughter who heard the name of the Pope Shenhua, Lu Li looked at Jun Qianguang beside Yu Fenghua with a smile and said, "well, this is the Lord of Junlan kingdom?"


    "Jun Lan is already the past, don''t say those, don''t say those."


    After hearing the name of monarch LAN for a long time, Jun Qianguang''s expression was obviously very enjoyable. He didn''t say that, but showed a cheap smile.


    Lu Li looked at this face which was the same as "divine light". He was a little bit different from the monster who preached the doctrine of God. After a long silence, Lu Li said with a wry smile: "speaking of all, we didn''t know each other before. Your divine punishment almost killed me."


    "Strictly speaking, it''s not me. It''s just a replica of me."


    Hearing this, Jun Qianguang became serious, shook his head and said, "I am a peace loving man. Fenghua can testify to me. If it wasn''t for something wrong with his consciousness... "


    Speaking of this, Jun Qianguang stopped for a moment. Suddenly, he felt that it seemed a little suspicious of throwing the pot, so he said with a smile: "forget it, don''t say those, don''t say those."


    "Qian Guang is right. Strictly speaking, it''s really my consciousness that has gone wrong."


    However, Yu Fenghua did not shirk his responsibility. "I was responsible for some of the original plans of the Shinto religion. The plan of splitting the consciousness body was also my idea. Now there is a problem in the consciousness, which leads to the situation out of control. I have an unshirkable responsibility. "


    "And I''m here today to solve this."


    "Take a seat, please."


    Lu Li didn''t immediately ask Yu Fenghua how to solve the problem. Instead, he reached out and said with a smile, "you two have come all the way. We can talk about anything slowly."


    After that, Lu Li looked at Huang Lian on her side and said to her, "tea."


    Huang Lian seemed to see that the strength of the two men was extraordinary. Unexpectedly, there was no dissatisfaction, so she immediately went to serve tea and pour water. After busy work, Huang Xuan was left on the side.


    However, Huang Xuan is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Seeing that Huang Lian is so attentive, she simply sits beside Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang, raises her chin and gives her a triumphant glance.


    Huang Lian''s face was stiff, but she couldn''t say anything.


    After all, Huang Xuan''s status is now the prince of the kingdom of heaven and evil. She will soon become the throne. She is fully qualified to accompany her.


    However, she had no right name and no right words. She could have occupied the status of a empress dowager, but now she dare not mention it, so she can only swallow her unhappiness in silence.


    Looking at Huang Lian serving tea and water over there, Huang Xuan''s heart felt a kind of revenge, but it was not too much. After all, there were three heaven man class strong men in this hall. The existence of the level of heaven and man, randomly pulled out, is enough to destroy the kingdom of heaven and devil. Her identity is nothing.


    That''s why the monster decided to keep a low profile.


    "You might as well say something. It''s a long way to go from the white jade building to the heaven and the devil kingdom."


    Lu Li scraped the tea with the lid of the cup, and said with a smile: "what''s more, as far as I know, you two seemed to be chasing down that crazy pope before, which means that you are going to do something for this world?"


    "Of course."


    Yu Fenghua nodded his head and said, "since the matter was caused by my Shinto, before it is irreparable, the Shinto should be responsible for solving it. Miejie has been sealed by the founder of Qingxin. As for the God of desolation, we will go to find out his whereabouts. "


    "But."


    After saying that, Yu Fenghua''s words changed, "today we come here, not for this matter."


    "Oh?"


    Lu Li''s smile was more brilliant and asked, "what are you doing for?"


    With that, Lu Li''s eyes fell on Yu Fenghua.


    In fact, Lu Li has already made some conjectures about Yu Fenghua''s and Jun Qianguang''s intentions. However, this kind of thing has to be told by the party concerned.


    So he simply held his attitude and waited for Yu Fenghua to speak in person.


    Sure enough, seeing that Lu Li was such an attitude, Yu Fenghua said without any hesitation: "there was a new heaven and man class strong man before. If I guess correctly, he should follow the energy way of manager Lu. That means that manager Lu divided his energy into divine power and gave it to the other party to study the change of the nature of divine power, so as to break through the realm. "


    "I don''t know if I''m right?"


    As soon as this speech comes out, Lu Li has not yet waited to open his mouth. Huang Xuan on one side looks at Lu Li in shock.


    Huang Xuan didn''t understand the meaning of the way of energy, but she could understand the meaning of Yu Fenghua''s words."Does he have the ability to give others access to the level of heaven and man?"


    Thinking of this, Huang Xuan''s eyes are a little hot.


    Is this not to say that as long as Lu Li is willing to spread the way of energy, he can create countless heaven and man level strong men?


    Lu Li noticed Huang Xuan''s eyes, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He just looked at Yu Fenghua and said faintly, "yes, you guessed very accurately. The new man of heaven who broke through the realm was Chen Yang, the great leader of the earth department. "


    "I split my own strength, changed a divine power, let him absorb it, and broke through the realm."


    "So it is."


    Yu Fenghua sighed deeply and then said, "manager Lu is worthy of being a great genius. The transformation of the way to create energy has been amazing enough, and now he can give this opportunity to others..."


    Speaking of this, Yu Fenghua said slightly, "so today we are here to help manager Lu popularize this transformation method."


    "In short, your energy seems to have constant properties, and if you tear it often, it will have an impact on your own strength. We think that a genius like you can go further soon if you let go of your hands and feet and continue to practice. Your time and strength should not be wasted in such places. Therefore, we are responsible for solving the problem of divine power. If you can trust both of us, you can teach us the transmutation method of the way of energy. Then we can spread it out and add some strong men of heaven and man level to this world. In this way, at least, the winning rate will increase a lot. "


    Seeing Yu Fenghua''s euphemism, Jun Qianguang, who couldn''t listen to him, put in a sentence to explain the meaning of the two of them.


    Although Yu Fenghua was a little helpless, he did not stop Jun Qianguang.


    Because Jun Qianguang is telling the truth, half a sentence is not bad.


    "So it is, that is to say, you are here today to show good will to me and learn from me the way of energy?"


    Lu Li nodded.


    Jun Qianguang added: "strictly speaking, it should be a transaction. To tell you the truth, the two of us are going to die sooner or later. This strength can''t be wasted. You can see that I have almost endless divine power in my body. If I can learn your energy method, although it''s useless for me, I can split countless divine powers and let every top master in the world try to change the way of energy. The strong man of heaven and man level born in this way will not be oppressed by the laws of heaven and earth. Even in the world, the fighting power can be exerted by more than 80%


    After a pause, Jun Qianguang continued: "I guess you already know that the real goal of the wild God and the madman who claims to destroy the world is to resist the demon mountain. We suspect that there is indeed a demon passage in Yimao mountain. If we think about it according to the worst plan, the madman will open the channel and pull the whole demon kingdom to Zhenwu area. At that time, we will have to face millions and tens of millions of demon troops in addition to the evil emperor who is in good condition. These races are born to fight. Every branch of them has special strength. They really come to Zhenwu. If there are not enough strong people, Zhenwu will not be able to stop them. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    "That''s the truth."


    Lu Li nodded and didn''t deny it. Then he looked at them and said with a smile: "I can''t believe that the two gentlemen still have the mind to care about the world."


    This is a little sarcastic.


    They looked at each other, but Yu Fenghua finally said: "Lu Li, many things, even if the original intention is good at the beginning, may not get the expected results in the end. You should be very clear about this. "


    "But there is something wrong with the Shinto. We''ve been on the wrong path from the beginning, and now it''s not a good thing to get such a result. "


    After all, Yu Fenghua was a little frustrated.


    He is also a man with ideals. Otherwise, he would not be able to create a Shinto religion. He could not have persisted for so many years. Even his own consciousness could be divided into countless parts, and he would kill himself constantly in order to achieve the goal of the Shinto and save this race from the will of the world.


    Lu Li stares at Yu Fenghua. Even though he is not cold about some of his behaviors, Lu Li still has to admit that this guy is almost a saint.


    At least, his starting point, and what he has always insisted on, is for the survival of a race, perhaps selfish, but not malicious.


    Of course, although the madman who claimed to be out of the world was also born out of his consciousness, in a strict sense, it was more like a choice after despair. When he realized that all his efforts over the years were in vain, the Terran would eventually be destroyed, and the mad sage became the devil who wanted to exterminate the Terran.


    Even so, the extermination still left a ray of vitality for the Terran. Even if he succeeded in the end, all mortals were exterminated, the Qi was collapsed, and the way of heaven was destroyed. The world will could not wake up and fall into extinction again. However, a small number of warriors in the Terran can still survive.


    All kinds of ideas, from Lu Li''s mind, Lu Li also said: "the way of energy, you can give it, but I still have a request."


    Yu Fenghua didn''t expect that Lu Li agreed so decisively. He even said, "please ask manager Lu to come forward. No matter what the requirements are, as long as we can do it..."


    "Don''t rush to agree. Before that, I need to introduce you to the product of a new era."


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and showed a kind smile to them, "have you ever heard of candlelight?"


    ¡­¡­


    For the next half an hour, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang, half ignorant and half shocked, listened to Lu Li''s various views on the "Student Assistance Program". They were sometimes surprised, sometimes pondered, and sometimes asked questions, as if they were puzzled. After getting the exact answer, they fell into a long silence.


    The reason is nothing else. It''s really Lu Li''s student aid plan, which is too amazing.


    In fact, not only they, but also HuangXuan and Huanglian were shocked.


    All the smart people were present. Even if they were not as keen as the ancestor of baiyuilou in some aspects, they could not immediately understand the huge interests and conflicts behind the "Student Assistance Program". However, in Lu Li''s continuous explanation, they also understood that the essence of the student assistance program was to spread martial arts in the world, and make Zhenwu area a martial arts giant with equal people Time.


    Although the Zhenwu area is still revered as a warrior and everyone advocates becoming a warrior, not everyone can become a warrior.


    The upward channel has been firmly held in the hands of fixed forces, and the class has been completely solidified. Ordinary people who want to become warriors are limited not only by talent, but also by inheritance and resources.


    Now, Lu Li has created "candle light" and "student aid program" to provide these ordinary people with upward channels, give them resources and inheritance, make the weak stronger, and break the invisible rule of the strong for thousands of years.


    Behind this incident, it is bound to set off a storm, which may lead to a joint encirclement and suppression of the holy land.


    Thinking of this, Yu Fenghua said: "manager Lu, with all due respect, the risks behind this matter are still too great. Even if you have the support of the white jade building, the five holy places will not give up."


    After Lu Li explained the nature of the "Student Assistance Program", Yu Fenghua, like the ancestor of baiyuilou, was worried.


    In essence, the "student aid program" is the foundation of all powerful forces in the world. Even if it is to fight against the end of the day, can those forces give up?


    "You will understand that later. I believe you have a clear idea of what I mean by this


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he shook his head with a smile. He didn''t take out the theory that he had told the ancestor of baiyuilou. Instead, he looked at them and asked, "to be honest, Chen Yang is in charge of candlelight. Most of the time, he doesn''t need to worry about safety. What''s more, there is also the support of Bai Yu Lou and me. Even if the five holy places dare to make a challenge, they will never shake the foundation of the "student aid program" in a short time. In addition, the most important part of the program is still missing. "


    "You mean the way to ascend to heaven and man?"Yu Fenghua''s eyes brightened and looked at Lu Li and said: "after all, the ancient candlelight and the support of the white jade building, you will not lack of inheritance. In addition, with the arrival of heaven and earth, the aura is almost inexhaustible. The gate of heaven and man disappears, and there is a smooth road ahead. If you are willing to devote resources to training and want to become a master, it is not difficult at all. What is difficult is the road after the master. "


    "For the top masters, the disappearance of the gate of heaven and man is a great opportunity. However, for those who have just set foot on the martial arts road or have not been exposed to the way of heaven and man, whether the gate of heaven and man disappears or not can not solve any problem. Because they have never touched this realm, they can''t understand the concept of this realm. "


    The more Yu Fenghua went on, the more he felt that Lu Li''s plan was too terrible. He had already thought of the extreme in every step.


    He even suspected that they were not calculated by Lu Li, but on the other side of Lu Li, there was already a way to replace them.


    Such a perfect plan can not only lack the method of ascending the level of heaven and man. What''s more, Lu Li holds the way of energy, and he has an advantage in the sky first. He has no reason not to put the ascending path of heaven and man into the student aid program.


    "That''s right. Ordinary people and martial arts people who have never touched the realm of heaven and man can''t understand the concept of this realm. If they want to step into the path of transformation, they must be explained these things for them. To tell you the truth, I have already told those ancient people that they will imperceptibly influence the way of energy and transfer it to their minds step by step. Let them gradually understand that the road of transformation is not only martial arts, but also the transformation of physical body and energy when they reach the extreme


    "Even if you don''t come to me today to ask for the way of energy, sooner or later you can learn the way of energy from other places. But the two of you are the best performers of the energy path. Strictly speaking, it seems that I need you more than you need me


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang look at each other.


    Of course, they know that Lu Li''s words are half true and half false. The false part is that he may not really need them to carry out the energy way, but the real part is that he said that he would imperceptibly influence the way of energy and arrange it in the student aid program.


    Through Lu Li''s elaboration on the details of the student assistance program, they were surprised to realize that Lu Li''s idea is actually crazy. He wants to create countless strong men in Zhenwu area, and then these strong men will "compete" for resources with the will of the world.


    No matter how strong the will of the world is, what it can afford is limited. Once the world''s strong exceeds its burden, it will break the limit. The torrent of thrust will directly annihilate its will and kill it directly.


    After thinking about it, the two talents think that the solution that Lu Li is thinking of now may be the best solution.


    "Do you think it''s necessary for us to help you now?"


    Jun Qianguang is silent for a moment, looking at Lu Li and asking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    Lu Li touched the tip of his nose, "of course, it is necessary. To tell you the truth, only if you two help me, I can save the energy to find the source of divine power."


    "Otherwise, I will have to go to the God of famine. With emotion and reason, I asked him to contribute some magic power to my "student assistance program."


    The smile on Yu Fenghua''s face suddenly froze.


    He was still thinking that Lu Li might have used his wisdom to find a substitute for divine power. However, he did not think that Lu Li''s alternative method was to find the only real source of divine power, the God of famine.


    As for the use of emotion and reason, Yu Fenghua will believe Lu Li''s lies unless he is as mad as he destroyed the world.


    "I have to say that you are here at a very opportune time, and you have a heart for this world. Then I would like to thank you for your efforts and help for the ordinary people who are going to benefit from the program?"


    Lu Li smiles and arched his hands at them.


    Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang respond in a daze, then look at each other and see a trace of the same doubt in each other''s eyes.


    "Have I been fooled?"


    And no matter what these two people think, Lu Li is really relieved at the moment.


    The source of this high-level energy, divine power, is currently the only four people in the world, namely, the God of famine, Yu Fenghua, and Jun Qianguang. If yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang didn''t take the initiative to come to the door this time, maybe he would have to go all over the world to find the God of famine.


    Of course, in addition, Lu Li also thought of alternative methods, that is, kill the monster sea, kill the sea god generals, or simply break through the world barrier left by the Millennium war, kill the Sihai Wangting, pull out all the heaven and man level life of Sihai Wangting, and then study the energy properties of Shenzu.


    Although there will be an extra process, it is certainly much simpler to deal with the four seas royal court abandoned by the water gods than to deal with the wild gods.


    If yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang didn''t show up, Lu Li''s next step would be to go to the four seas King''s court to kill.


    Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang talked about the student aid program for a while. The more they heard about it, the more they felt that Lu Li''s idea was really bold. However, his idea was really useful, so that Yu Fenghua even thought that if the original religion


    "No, even if the original Shinto religion followed this path, many conditions could not be satisfied."


    "First of all, heaven and earth are great, and secondly, the strength of heaven and man, and those ancient people should be willing to pay for this plan. Then there is the way of energy, the white jade building that holds most of the wealth in the world And Lu Li''s fantastic ideas are indispensable. And even if everything is ready, there are many variables, such as the existence of me and Qianguang. "


    Originally, Yu Fenghua still had some regrets. If he had thought of this method earlier, he would have asked the Shinto to to start from this aspect at the beginning. Maybe these crises today would not have happened.


    However, after a second thought, he realized that this idea was completely paradoxical, because if the current crisis did not appear, many opportunities would not follow, and many preconditions of the "Student Assistance Program" could not be achieved.


    On the other hand, even if they manage to get all these conditions together, facing those variables and the uncertainty of the conscious body itself, the Shinto will only screw up the plan in the end.


    It''s not so much a matter of ability as it''s that Shinto has been defeated from the beginning.


    The ideas of Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang had problems from the beginning.


    Thinking of this, Yu Fenghua sighed and said to Lu Li, "in the" Student Assistance Program ", we only hope that manager Lu can do what he says and try to turn things around."


    "It''s natural." Lu Li nodded his head and said: "I can''t say it''s to turn the tide back. At least I''ll try my best. After all, I haven''t seen many landscapes in this world."


    "Oh, of course, this is a view with people. If most of the Terrans have disappeared, what''s the point of guarding this shell? "


    "It''s reasonable. It''s just like Jun Lan''s idea of establishing a country."


    Jun Qianguang deeply thought: "although Junlan''s ancestors were a group of bandits and mountain bandits, at that time, there were martial arts everywhere. We didn''t treat people as human beings. From the beginning of founding a school, to the establishment of Junlan Empire, we just wanted to let more people live a better life."


    "I can''t believe that the Junlan Empire still has such a foundation. I admire it."


    After a compliment, Lu Li said, "you two have a long journey. Today, you will have a rest in the palace. From tomorrow, I will discuss with you about the transformation and application of the way of energy. If you can master it, you may be able to get rid of the influence of the God family, and even fundamentally let the body with many holes in it degenerate again. "


    Lu Li smiles and arranges the two people to live in the Palace first, and at the same time makes them surprised.


    Jun Qianguang doubts: "we can also cultivate the way of energy?"


    "Of course, the way of energy is not a method of cultivation."


    Lu Li said, and then looked at Huang Xuan and Huang Lian, who were full of longing but embarrassed to say, and motioned for them to listen carefully. They raised their hands and showed the power of fate in front of the four.Like the energy composed of purple dust, it emits a beautiful halo. It seems that it can be transformed into different forms anytime and anywhere.


    "The way of energy is to explore the essence of energy, and fundamentally understand what energy is." Lu Li''s five fingers moved, and the purple dust in his hand immediately began to transform. The next moment, under the shocked eyes of HuangXuan and Huanglian, those purple dust actually formed a dark flame like evil Qi.


    "Because my energy, with constant characteristics, is also a high-level energy. Although the secondary energy of magic Qi and divine power can be completely similar, it will not change at all."


    Between the words, Lu Li''s hand is a grip, and the magic Qi is broken. When the black fire flies out, it turns into a holy white light and gathers in Lu Li''s hand again.


    Lu Li''s palm spread out, the energy, into a divine power, floating above his palm.


    Seeing this scene, Jun Qianguang immediately came to the scene, also spread out his hand and called out the divine power. He contrasted them and exclaimed, "except for the differences in personal breath, this power has indeed become divine power."


    "Yes, that''s what I''m going to tell you."


    From the God of the land: "from the God. Although it seems to be controlled by you, its essence is still a part of the body of the God of famine. Moreover, you can now have the fighting power at the level of heaven and man, which is no different from the way of energy. "


    "The change is caused by strong energy, and the flesh and blood of the God family and the sea god generals are integrated into the body to carry this powerful energy. In essence, it is to use a leaky barrel to mend the seams and force magma into it."


    "In the long run, if your bodies are not able to support them first, then the God of famine will suddenly take back your strength."


    "What do you mean is that we should understand the way of energy and" wash "the whole body of divine power


    Jun Qianguang looks at Lu Li, a little confused.


    Since Lu Li said that the fundamental reason for his great power is his divine power. If he turns his head and asks him to "wash" his divine power, isn''t it just a waste of his arm.


    No, not just one arm.


    For him and Yu Fenghua, divine power doesn''t work. It''s not only energy, but also maintains the foundation of the body.


    Once the divine power is washed, the body will collapse on the spot.


    Seeing Jun Qianguang''s doubts, Lu Li explained: "if you two are like rag dolls waving heavy hammers now, my idea is to abandon the heavy hammer and replace it with other weapons. At the same time, it can also" strengthen "yourself, so that your physical bodies can really complete a transformation that breaks the boundaries between heaven and man. At that time, your essence of life will really leap up, instead of worrying about collapse at any time like a castle in the air. "


    "The physical body and the energy are both separate and inseparable. Your problem now is that the energy is at the level of heaven and man, but the physical level can''t keep up with it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    With such an explanation, they understood what Lu Li wanted to express. After a deep meditation, Yu Fenghua first asked, "in that case, what should we do?"


    "Or, what kind of energy should we use instead of divine power?"


    In fact, this is the biggest problem.


    Their energy is stronger than the physical body. They want to change the essence of energy and promote the transformation of the physical body. Although they can understand this truth, where should they find such high-level energy now?


    "It''s simple."


    Lu Li smiles and hands the magic power to two people. "If you want to wash away the magic power, the best way is not to use it?"


    "With divine power..."


    They were slightly stunned.


    At the next moment, Yu Fenghua suddenly realized: "do you mean to replace the root with your transformed power, so that the regenerated power has nothing to do with the God of famine?"


    "Yes, as long as you cut off the connection with the wild God, your divine power is your own thing. Powerful energy can naturally drive the second transformation of the body. "


    Lu Li throws out the magic power in his hand. After Yu Fenghua takes over, he is able to condense again and throw it to Jun Qianguang.


    "But In this way, don''t you lose two fates? "


    Jun Qianguang grabs the magic power given by Lu Li, and his expression is strange.


    In his opinion, Lu Li is sacrificing himself to fulfill them.


    "Well, I can afford to lose that power. As long as you two solve the hidden danger, you will be able to solve all the troubles even if I don''t do it in a short time. "


    Lu Li behaved as if he didn''t care about the gains and losses.


    In fact, he cheated a lot of mysterious tea leaves that could restore the power of fate in Baiyu building. The stock of these tea leaves was extremely low, which was a strange thing in the sky. At the beginning, Ning Le came to entertain Lu Li. In order to show the wealth of Baiyu building, Ning Le didn''t expect that after showing off for once, Lu Li would think about it.


    Although the more the tea was drunk, the worse the effect was, Lu Li, in line with the idea of quantitative change leading to qualitative change, took most of the inventory of baiyuilou directly, ignoring Ning Le''s Distressed expression and took it as his own.


    Looking at the two men who knew nothing but showed gratitude and guilt, Lu Li sighed: "it''s all for the survival of the human race. We should encourage each other."


    "Yes, for the sake of the survival of the Terran, as long as we work together, there is no problem that cannot be solved."


    Yu Fenghua deeply thought that he nodded and said, "today''s gift should be remembered in my heart."


    Jun Qianguang also said: "don''t worry, my Jun Qianguang is not a person who takes advantage of others for nothing without giving back. When I break through and get rid of the control of the wild God, I will surely help you to control him Well, type out his one


    He wanted to say that he would beat the excrement out, and half of it, he changed his words. However, his appearance made people see what he wanted to say at a glance.


    Lu Li didn''t expect this monarch LAN country lord or a frank character, lenghou, also nodded and laughed: "good, let''s join hands to fight his that out."


    ¡­¡­


    Due to the sudden visit of Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang, Lu Li originally said that he would stay in the kingdom of the devil for three days. However, after a month''s hard work, Huang Xuan ascended the throne and watched Huang Xuan in a gorgeous black dress, holding the seal in his hand, wearing a black crown and cold eyebrows All the officials and the people knelt down and cried long live.


    Lu Li actually has a kind of nurturing the feeling that the role played to the end.


    No matter how unwilling Huanglian is, now HuangXuan has become the emperor of the kingdom of heaven and the first queen of the five kingdoms.


    Originally, this position should belong to Mu ningqiu, but now Mujing is missing, but it is not dead. Mu ningqiu doesn''t want to take this opportunity to ascend the throne, which gives Huang Xuan a chance to win the first prize.


    When Huang Xuan got the imperial power of the Kingdom, the first order was to declare an alliance between the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of devouring heaven to resist the end of the day.


    The second is to warn the other three countries that if they do not join the alliance, they will not rule out the possibility of using violence.


    As for the third one, it doesn''t matter.


    In order to disgust the two women in the Mu family, Huang Xuan granted Lu Li the first king of different surnames in the history of the state of jitianmo, and also the first "King" to share power with the demon emperor.


    Huang Xuan announced that from then on, people would see Lu Li as if they saw her. She and Lu Li were in charge of one another, and her name was "extreme demon king.".


    Regardless of the strange and ambiguous eyes of those officials, after Lu Li was given the title of the most demon king, the ceremony of the accession to the throne was over.


    However, Huang Lian saw Huang Xuan''s bad taste and joked: "extremely evil king, although he said that he shared power with you, you are one class shorter than her just because of her reputation. This girl is very smart. Under the full view of the public, she takes advantage of you, a strong man of heaven and man, to seal a useless throne. From now on, when people mention her, the queen of heaven, you can surely remember that there is a demon king of heaven and man behind the Kingdom of heaven and man. "Tut Tut, Huang Lian shook his head and sighed: "this thief girl, lost to her, I am really not unjust."


    She can see through the small movements, Luli nature will not be kept in the dark.


    However, Lu Li didn''t care that Huang Xuan used his power to make such a small move. Looking at the end of the ceremony, he said, "I should leave too. You go with me."


    Hearing this sentence, Huang Lian''s smile suddenly solidified on her face and didn''t know what to say.


    "Why, no?"


    Lu Li glanced at her, "if you don''t follow me, the seal in your body will be untied when you don''t know."


    Huang Lian, who was still a little reluctant to hear this, even said, "master, what you said is that our masters and servants are deeply in love. Naturally, I will go wherever you go."


    "But If you don''t have a seat in the kingdom of heaven and devil, you can''t rely on Huang Xuan''s little girl. She''ll have to be put on the air by those old cheats? "


    "No, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang will break through soon. It should be just one or two days. At that time, if she is not stupid, she will be granted two more kings, and three Tianren will stand behind her. Unless she really doesn''t want to live, no one will be unable to get along with her. "


    "In spite of that..."


    Huanglian subconsciously wanted to say something, but seeing Lu Li''s expression, he knew that it was a foregone conclusion, and he shut up bitterly.


    Time was pressing, and Lu Li didn''t delay much. Before leaving, she met Huang Xuan and told her to hold on to Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang, and then left the kingdom with Huanglian.


    The next stop, of course, was to swallow the holy kingdom of heaven. She took Ding Lingxi, a little girl, and took mu Hongxiu, who had to go with her. After thinking about it, she simply took ling''er with her. Anyway, one of them was with him, and two of them were also with him. Three or four were not so difficult for him. Then he went to see Mu Ning Qiu.


    Now Mujing''s disappearance can''t be concealed. After a short period of turbulence in tuntian Shengguo, old Prime Minister Zhang suppressed a lot of troubles. Mu Hongxiu gradually took over the power of acting for the government and began to learn to deal with these things. He was very busy.


    This made Lu Li, who originally wanted to take her with her, temporarily put down the idea.


    However, Lu Li did not favor one from the other, and directly showed a kind of pressure of heaven and man level in the Imperial City, which showed that Mu Ning Qiu was also supported by heaven and man, and helped her to deal with some unruly curfews.


    Later, Lu Li went to the old doctor''s Hospital and saw Su Lao and Jiang Taohua.


    To his surprise, the original sin envoy left.


    According to the old man, this guy joined the candle, went to preach and teach, and made contributions to the student program.


    But without the original sin envoy, there was another one in the hospital.


    It is Jiang Huanjun, the younger brother of Jiang Taohua.


    However, today''s Jiang Huanjun no longer wears that mask of hatred, and the whole person is more peaceful.


    And Jiang Huanjun learned from Lu Li that Yu Fenghua was not dead, so he put down his last worry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    But what Lu Li didn''t think of was that Jiang Huanjun handed the sword to himself before he left.


    In his words, now that he is no longer the God of the Jiang family, and continues to hold the blame free sword, it is tantamount to forgetting the past of the Jiang family.


    Therefore, he decided to say goodbye to this period of time, and then entrusted the Wujiu sword to Lu Li, who asked Lu Li to find a suitable opportunity to return the Wujiu sword to the Jiang family.


    Although this is the case, people with a clear eye all know that it is impossible to return this thing to Lu Li.


    What''s more, even if the Jiang family knew that the Wujiu sword was in Lu Li''s hands, would they dare to ask for it from a man of heaven level?


    Give them a few more courage, and they dare not run to Luli here to ask for the sword.


    In short, Jiang Huanjun is just looking for a reason to give this sword to Lu Li.


    Lu Li knew it well and didn''t expose him. After accepting the Wujiu sword, he said thanks and left here with big and small.


    Soon after he left, he received a message from Su Lao asking him to see someone.


    It''s Mrs. Lu and the little girl I mentioned before.


    The so-called "strongest sword" seems to have been forged successfully. The implied meaning of Su Lao is to ask Lu Li to take that girl as a disciple on the premise of convenience. In this world, the girl''s talent is the best. Su Lao said that since you have any student program there, you might as well help the talents of this world.


    Lu Li is indispensable.


    However, what is more important to him now is the last power of aragu.


    Six countries, yezong!


    ¡­¡­


    Unknowingly, the winter snow came, a few months passed, this year has come to an end.


    At this time, the yezong, everywhere decorated, quite a bit of lively atmosphere.


    In this world, there is no saying of "Spring Festival". However, they will celebrate after the last winter snow.


    At this time, in front of a cliff in yezong''s back mountain, Lu Li put a big banner on mu Hongxiu, wrapped her body around her, and said with a smile, "how, are you still thinking about how to enter the realm of heaven and man?"


    In the past few months, there have been many strong men in Zhenwu area.


    Yu Fenghua, Jun Qianguang, the master of Tianmen, and Ning Le, the prince of Baiyu.


    These four people are the first to appear after the three who first went to heaven.


    Later, with the help of the way of energy, Ding Mo, the master of yezong, successfully entered the level of heaven and man.


    Not only that, but there are also many strong people who have broken through the realm of the old people who call themselves candlelight.


    With the increasing number of heaven and man, all the warriors in Zhenwu know that the pattern of Zhenwu will change with the coming of the world.


    And mu tea, although has already restored the strength of the top master, but she has not become a sign of heaven and man class.


    Even before Mu Ning Qiu said that she was not far away from heaven and man. However, she did not choose the transformation of energy, but chose the transformation of traditional martial arts.


    It''s not that the way of energy promoted by Lu Li is not strong. Under the pressure of the law of heaven and earth, he can exert more than 80% of his strength. Who dares to say that the way of energy is not strong?


    However, the strong return to the strong, Mu Ning Qiu still chose to upgrade with martial arts.


    But this thing, is to stimulate the mu tea.


    After the fall of Muqiu, she has been unable to find the way to change.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to follow the road ahead, but now that the gate of heaven and man has disappeared, there may be some unknown changes in the old road of Wu Road.


    What''s more, the old road has been proved wrong by her own.


    Now, unless she chooses Lu Li''s way of energy and understands the power of destiny, maybe overnight, she can have extremely powerful power.


    But she didn''t want to.


    If she does, her martial arts will be broken.


    It''s more lethal than poor strength.


    Mu ningqiu insists on choosing to change from martial arts because she doesn''t want to have any problems with her martial arts will.


    "Now in Zhenwu area, it''s no longer rare to have a strong man at heaven and man level. The top master has become a conventional combat force. If I remain strong, how can I deal with the general situation in the next few years?"


    Mu tea is a smile first, the expression is extremely serious, slowly said.


    She knows that Lu Li has been trying to persuade her to take the road of energy, but mu Hongxiu also has her own ideas, and has never listened.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li said slowly: "in this case, take your time. There is no need to force yourself all the time. If you can''t, go to those old trees that have broken through the realm. Some of them have found a new way, which may bring you some inspiration. "


    Heard Lu Li''s words, mu tea thought, this time, she did not refuse.Among those ancient people, there are many people whose paths are in line with her. If we can get some inspiration from those people''s experience, it will also help her to find her way forward.


    Lu Li saw that she was lost in thought, but also quietly put his hand under the great banner and held her hand.


    This move, so that mu tea back to God, looked at Lu Li with a smile, but did not break free, but joked: "recently you have more and more courage."


    "The end of the world."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "no one knows how long the final battle will last. Even the five holy places are honest, and the forces under his command should not continue to stir up internal strife among the people. If the mountain rain is coming, don''t be presumptuous. If you die suddenly, thank you. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, mu Hongxiu was a little worried and said: "the five holy places are just scared by you. At the same time, I didn''t expect that the mortals, who have been ignored by them, would burst out with such strong toughness and create such a huge momentum."


    Over the past few months, the five holy places have been finding fault with Lu Li and Bai Yu Lou on the issue of student aid programs. However, with the firm attitude of the ancestor of baiyuilou and Lu Li, not only did the program not have any convergence, but also expanded faster and faster. Moreover, many masters of free cultivation joined the program spontaneously. The candle fire at the beginning has now turned into a prairie fire. The five holy places responded and ordered the forces under his command to forbid the ordinary people to contact with the free monks Candlelight madman.


    On the first day, Chen Yang came to the door to fight with the ancestor of gulongting, and Chen Yang was defeated.


    The next day, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang joined hands and nearly killed the old ancestor of gulongting.


    After visiting the holy land, he did not know what he wanted from the fifth day.


    Next, the five holy places realized that baiyuilou was the biggest sponsor behind the student aid program, so they targeted the white jade building, and threatened them to withdraw their aid to the program.


    As a result, this time, there were no strong men at the level of heaven and man. Instead, they were the ancient people with candles. They took millions of martial arts practitioners in xuanjing, hundreds of thousands who did not destroy the martial arts, hundreds of thousands of strong masters who had just entered Mingyou, and the vast number of mortals who could not be known, surrounded the gates of the five holy places.


    This time, the five sacred places are really scared silly.


    Only millions of profound knowledge and hundreds of thousands of immortality are enough to fight a hard war with them.


    Not to mention, they have more than 100000 masters!


    The Grand Masters are not Chinese cabbage. Add up the five holy places, including the deacons outside, the memorial service, and those who are hidden in the dark and have recently made breakthroughs in the world. Are there 10000 masters?


    If these 100000 masters let go and smooth the five holy places, they may not be able to do so. However, there is no problem to let the five holy places become the third rate forces.


    However, what really scares the five holy places is not the change of force brought about by the program, but the idea.


    Even the ancestors of the five sacred places felt their scalp numb when they saw it.


    Kill? They can really kill the mortals, and even if a man of heaven can raise his hand to kill hundreds of millions of mortals.


    However, killing these mortals is tantamount to self destruction of the foundation, and the five holy places are in a dilemma on the spot.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    After perceiving that the trend of the student aid program is irresistible, the five holy places simply accept their fate.


    Moreover, they also know that the aid program is not entirely bad. On the contrary, in addition to the rule of the holy land for many years, if the aid program has been developed for more than 10 years, the whole Zhenwu region will undergo earth shaking changes.


    When the five sacred sites were soft, the ancestors of the white jade tower came to the door one by one. According to Lu Li, he was a patron. He cheated a lot of resources and talents from the five holy places.


    Among the holy land, not everyone is dissatisfied with the student aid program. Some people also think that the advantages of the program are more than the disadvantages, but because of the position, they can not support it openly.


    Now the big guys in their own family have been soft. They just let themselves go. They are on behalf of the holy land. If you observe the progress of the student aid program, they actually run to help.


    Although the five holy places are helpless, they can not be angry with those people.


    After thinking about it, it seems that the originator of all this is not the white jade building, but the Lu Li who hides in yezong and doesn''t know what to do.


    Originally, I still wanted to say a few harsh words to Luli, but when I remembered that Lu Li took the initiative to go to the door and cleaned up the four ancestors except Qingxin holy religion, the Lord of the holy land was silent. Finally, he could only choose to think that nothing had happened. Let them make trouble by themselves.


    Therefore, in the face of mu tea''s worries, Lu Li just smiles and says: "don''t worry, if the five holy places still have some brains, they will not make trouble again. In addition, there are seven students in the program, including Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang. If we really want to go to war, the holy land is not their opponent, whether it is high-level or low-level, and the candlelight and the student aid program are very Buddhist. As long as they do not touch their roots, they will not unite into a force to resist. "


    "In other words, if the five holy places are really upset, they have to focus on the student aid program, but it is a good thing for them."


    "With a common enemy, they will unite unprecedentedly. Now, in addition to the sealed doomsday world and the still escaped God, the student program only knows that someone wants to destroy the world, but can''t find out who the enemy is. "


    "If the five holy places are willing to help me train for me, I would like to thank them."


    As Lu Li explained sentence by sentence, mu Hongxiu pondered for a moment, and had to admit that what Lu Li really said was very reasonable. Therefore, he had no choice but to say: "you still have more ghost ideas."


    "It''s not a ghost idea, it''s a conspiracy, it''s a right way. If we want the five sacred places to cooperate with us, they will make people laugh at us if they use those intrigues. "


    Lu Li pinched his hand and said with a light smile: "now, there is a student aid program ahead. The five holy places have realized that this era is changing. The era of individual bravery will eventually become the past. If we do not unite, even if they were once the masters of the world, they will not escape the fate of being eliminated. "


    Listen to Lu Li finish, mu tea smile: "when you talk about these things, you become very confident. Sometimes I can''t help thinking, if you were only allowed to be a counselor, and you were not allowed to inherit the position of the four chieftains of the Ministry, would there be so much to do in the future? "


    "You won''t be so tired."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he said, "this is the destiny that an excellent person must bear. Even if you didn''t let me inherit the position of the four leaders of the local government, I would inherit this leader and that leader from outside. The inertia of fate will modify everything, so that all people are in the track he must be in. "


    Hear this leader that leader, mu tea sleeve show smile not smile expression, "for example, that little empress of the devil Kingdom, give you the extremely devil king''s position?"


    "Well, it''s not. It''s imposed. I didn''t admit it."


    "Ning Qiu is about to take over the throne. Let her make you a king. It''s called What about the devil


    Mu tea also did not do more entanglement in this matter, but teased the smile.


    Lu Li was helpless and said: "forget it, those people in the holy land of tuntian all told me that I was the reincarnation of a demon. Killing people is to get back the power of the previous life. Listen to this, such absurd rumors can be spread. What''s more, people believe such rumors. This makes me very worried about the basic education of tuntian Shengguo. "


    "What does this have to do with making you king."


    Mu tea smile way: "sit solid this name, later you are swallow heaven holy country demon king, this does not accord with you to create the person set up all the time?"


    With Lu Li get along so long, mu tea can also say some strange words.


    "I find that you are really bad at learning." Lu Li glared at mu tea.


    Mu tea is a smile: "is it."


    "In fact, I have a worse side."


    Said, she stretched out her finger, slightly rubbed in the palm of Lu Li.


    Lu Li''s smile suddenly stiff, and then pretended nothing happened: "well, it''s snowy here. Let''s go back to have a rest early.""Good." Mu tea also did not break through his poor excuse.


    ¡­¡­


    There was no word all night.


    The next morning, Lu Li packed up, looked at the mu tea sleeves in the quilt, pondered, raised his hand and exerted his destiny.


    Mu tea is like a sense of what, closed eyes, light voice: "if you dare to use the force of fate for me to break the situation, you will die."


    Lu Li was not embarrassed when he found out his little abacus. He crushed the power of fate and took back his body. He said, "speaking of all, I have been harassing yezong for a long time. I plan to go to another place to have a look."


    "Another place?"


    Mu tea opened her eyes and raised her hand. Her red robe was flying from there. She put it on her body and wrapped up the spring light. She frowned and said, "you Do you want to go to Tianwaitian? "


    Since this period of time, she has long been aware of Lu Li''s thoughts.


    For example, to pacify the four seas court, and the hidden danger of Tianwaitian.


    Of course, Sihai Wangting is a descendant of shuishen, which is bound to be irreconcilable with the Terrans. But Tianwaitian, to put it bluntly, is a paradise built by a group of people who are afraid of death. Before the world of heaven and earth has not yet been opened, almost all of them will be led away by Tianwaitian, and there is no way to resist it.


    But now the suppression of heaven and earth is intensifying, and the great world has come. Although there are more and more powerful people at the level of heaven and man, they can ignore the attraction of Tianwaitian.


    At the same time, Tianwaitian''s old people also settled down during this period of time.


    Lu Li has always suspected that something might have happened in tianwaitiannei, and this suspicion has gradually evolved into a premonition recently.


    It is because of this premonition that Lu Li knows that what happened in Tianwaitian will break out soon.


    Combined with Gu Haoran''s telling himself some time ago, mu Hongxiu asked him to make a move. According to the derivation method, the picture he saw was the scene that he split a world with his sword. Lu Li thinks over and over again that it may be impossible to split the real world with his current ability, but it is more than enough to split a small world created by heaven and man.


    Moreover, the growth rate of the force of destiny is very fast. Although he has not yet touched the threshold of the road level, he has at least crushed the ordinary man of heaven and basically stepped into the top level of heaven and man.


    If you look at Tianwaitian, there are only a few who can be his opponent.


    So the problem of Tianwaitian was solved as soon as possible. At least, there are many strong people in tianwaitiannei, who are interested in Zhenwu.


    If you can liberate these strong people, the power of Zhenwu area will soar in an instant.


    "Then be careful." Mu tea knows that since Lu Li has decided, it won''t change. After looking at Lu Li for a long time, he chuckles and says, "I can still remember your crazy words."


    Hearing her teasing words, Lu Li knew that she was referring to a cruel remark she had deliberately put out outside the yard at that time.


    It is rare that some shy Lu Li waved his hand and said with a smile: "don''t worry, those people don''t deserve to be your husband''s opponent."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    Left yezong, Lu Li did not immediately find a way to ascend the sky.


    In fact, it is not so complicated to board Tianwaitian. At first, Tianwaitian made the coordinates of the world extremely obvious in order to win over the power of heaven and man. As long as the strong man of Tianwaitian level released his mind perception, he could find its existence in an instant.


    I really want to go up to the sky. Lu Li now cuts open the space with a sword and can appear in Tianwaitian at the next moment.


    But instead of doing so, he tore open the space and jumped onto the walls of snowy state.


    Under the city wall, in the camp account over there, smoke curled from the kitchen. The soldiers who had guarded the snow state for hundreds of years did not choose to leave the city wall after xuezun suppressed the monster sea.


    Their life is almost spent here. There are too many friends who are familiar with or have not yet been familiar with. They live here or die here.


    Even if snowy state no longer needs so many people, they still don''t go.


    Even a lot of buildings have been built here. Compared with the bitter and cold life in the past, the warriors in snowy state have begun to pursue the quality of life.


    In addition to the many cooking recipes that Lu Li left them, their life was very enjoyable.


    "Oh, here comes the cub."


    Wei Zhi, leaning on the wall, found Lu Li almost the first time. He raised his hand and said hello to him. The man who once blew open the sea of monsters with one blow has become a master''s realm. However, he no longer needs to do anything. He simply leans on the wall and kills a few black devils who have missed the net to relieve his boredom. The greatest pleasure left is to occasionally see Luli and shake his prestige He thought that if he died one day, he could go to the nether world to brag with his old brothers. He was in the world at the beginning, but he was the existence of the strong man of heaven and man.


    "It''s coming. It''s Gu Haoran."


    Lu Li raised his hand to Weizhi and lost a pot of wine from the white jade building. He asked with a smile.


    Taking the pot of wine, Wei Zhi showed a satisfied expression and nodded: "you are sensible, Gu Haoran, that guy must be eating and drinking in the camp."


    "Yes, I have something to do with him. I''ll come and drink with you later." Lu Li glanced at Wei Zhi''s drunkard''s virtue, thought for a moment, and said in silence: "you can save some drink. There is not much stock in the white jade building. If you go to get it, the old bastard will turn against me."


    "I know. I know. Don''t talk to me." Wei Zhi scolded, opened the wine pot and poured it hard, showing a very satisfied expression.


    Seeing this, Lu Li didn''t pay any more attention to him. He turned around and jumped down the wall and flew to the camp.


    Along the way, many warriors who had fought side by side or the old people who had been cheated by him with a mouthful of meat were greeting him.


    However, after such a long time, many of the acquaintances who fought together at that time had completely fallen asleep and no bones survived.


    Fortunately, Luyu suppressed the monster sea, and almost turned the sea god into waste, so that snow state no longer has those dangers, and there will not be so many departures.


    All the way to say hello to them, Lu Li flew into the deep of the camp. Sure enough, in front of a big pot, he saw Gu Haoran, who was eating fast.


    Gu Haoran saw Lu Li the first time, he wanted to launch a magic escape.


    Lu Li just snapped his fingers and sealed the space around Gu Haoran. He said with a smile: "what''s wrong with you, elder martial brother? Why do you want to run away when you see your younger brother?"


    "Who is going to escape?"


    Gu Haoran scolded a few words in his heart, and then he ate all the meat in the bowl without hesitation. He drank all the soup. Quite a few bachelors said, "even if you want me to die, you have to let me eat first, right?"


    "It''s really chilling to say so. I am a man of heaven. Can I let you be a master to die? "


    Lu Li came to Gu Haoran and said with a smile: "speaking of it, elder martial brother, do you want to go to a place with me?"


    "Where to go?"


    Gu Haoran was on guard. "I don''t want to go to the yumagic mountain. Now the magic spirit is boiling. If you can get in or out, you may have to suffer. If I go, I will die."


    Lu Li was about to speak when Gu Haoran said: "the same is true of the four seas royal court. I also warn you not to take the idea of the four seas court. Although they are weak now, they are not without any strength to fight back. Since you have sent the North emperor around you to inquire about the situation of the court of four seas, then don''t make trouble again. "


    "Elder martial brother, I''ve never seen a master who is so afraid of death. What about your previous virtue of rushing about for the common people in the world? What''s the matter now? The dream is broken? "


    Lu Li looks at Gu Haoran in silence.


    Gu Haoran, however, took it for granted: "younger martial brother, you don''t have to motivate me. If you have to say something, it''s not your student program that has finished all the things I want to do. I''m waiting to see how far the program can grow. Of course I don''t want to die. "


    Gu Haoran has already told Lu Li about this.


    What he really wanted was a world of equality for all. But this ideal, after all, is only an ideal, even if he exhausts his life, even if it is only in vain.As a result, Lu Li''s plan was completed. Gu Haoran, who had never believed in evil, secretly made several divinations and used all his life''s learning. He even spent a hundred years of his life, and directly saw an accurate picture from the future timeline.


    In that picture, the aid program changed the whole Zhenwu area. After all the people were fighting, it was the whole people developing the world, making the whole Zhenwu area a scene he had never seen before.


    Gu Haoran is not sure that everyone is really equal in that world. He only knows that complete equality is in fact an inequality. As long as Lu Li''s student aid program can create a relatively equal world, that is enough.


    So Gu Haoran salted the fish thoroughly.


    No matter what Lu Li said, he would not go. He must live until he saw the world with his own eyes.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I''m not taking you to Yumo mountain this time, nor do I want to take you to the four seas court."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "heaven, go or not?"


    "Last hammer..." Gu Haoran originally wanted to refuse, and then he reacted and said, "Tianwaitian, Tianwaitian? Are you finally going to do something to them? "


    Before, Gu Haoran used the derivation method to deduce by chance, and found that his master, the old man, was still alive, and was hiding in Tianwaitian.


    Gu Haoran was very surprised by this discovery, but later he realized that he would have to practice for hundreds of years if the universe had not changed the Qi mechanism and wanted to break the old man''s cover.


    However, since he found his master still alive, Gu Haoran immediately found Lu Li and wanted him to go to heaven to have a look.


    As a result, Lu Li said at that time that it was not the time to make contact with those old immortals in Tianwaitian.


    He refused Gu Haoran on this excuse.


    Today, Lu Li actually took the initiative to come to the door and mentioned Tianwaitian. This makes Gu Haoran a little surprised, but at the same time, he thinks there is no conspiracy.


    "Younger martial brother, tell me the truth. Did I pit you several times at the beginning? You went back to think about it day and night, and thought that it would be hard to get even if you didn''t get revenge. So today I came to see me because I wanted to go to Tianwaitian. In fact, I wanted to kill me for revenge?"


    Gu Haoran stares at Lu Li, as if to see some information from his eyes.


    Lu Li was amused by him, "elder martial brother, you are reasonable. If I really want to kill you, why should I take you to Tianwaitian. I''ll slap you to death here, and it''s over? "


    "Yes, the strong man of heaven and man level, if he wants to kill you a master, do you still have to calculate?"


    A master who cooked meat there also opened his mouth and laughed at Gu Haoran.


    Gu Haoran looked at Lu Li suspiciously and muttered: "since you are not going to kill me for revenge, how did you suddenly change sex? What''s the good of God? Do you really want to take them all alone? "


    "Tianwaitian is not without our colleagues. Who says we must fight all of them one by one. If you want to win over half of them, you can kill the other half. "


    Lu Li waved his hand and corrected Gu Haoran''s words.


    Gu Haoran''s face collapsed, "I know. After all, you still want to take me to death. Not only will I die this time, but you will not want to die yourself? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    In Gu Haoran''s opinion, running to Tianwaitian at such a time is really an act of seeking death.


    The human situation is not clear, and Tianwaitian''s attitude is extremely strange. Up to now, Tianwaitian has no intention of intervening in the chaos of the human world. For those who do not know the inside information, Tianwaitian is probably protecting themselves with wisdom. However, Gu Haoran is one of the few insiders. He is very clear that there are some latecomers in tianwaitiannei, who are always fighting against the ancient forces of Tianwaitian. Even these people have not come to support him. Gu Haoran wants to know that the situation of Tianwaitian at this time may not be much better than that of human beings.


    Maybe, those old lunatics have already begun to clean up and deal with those who come after.


    When we go to Tianwaitian, we must be involved in the struggle. Although Lu Li is now a strong man at the level of heaven and man, this does not mean that he is invincible. Gu Haoran himself, although he has some means to protect his life, is not enough compared with the level of heaven and man.


    "Younger martial brother, listen to my advice. At this time, the muddy water in the world is enough for you. Why do you have to go to Tianwaitian to mix another muddy water? Do you really expect those guys to support the world


    Gu Haoran looked at Lu Li with a smile on his face, put on a kind of painstaking attitude, and sighed: "and your student program is at the height of the sun. As long as you have enough time, you may not be able to produce several strong people who can carry the beam. Now that the situation is not easy to change, let''s not look for death. "


    When he said this, he was not afraid of death, but the fact.


    Now that the student assistance program has been fully promoted, many schools have been set up by the ancient people who call themselves candlelight. They have widely accepted ordinary people and martial arts. They have inherited the top-level skills that ordinary people used to expect. In addition, Baiyu building has spared no effort to pour resources into it. In the past few months, the program has cultivated too many strong people and created prospects There are no limits.


    Even the holy places that did not agree with the program before, after calming down, they have to admit that this program has a bright future. Many strong people have put the future of the world on the student aid program, just like a little spark, gradually spread into a prairie fire, the situation is very good.


    Therefore, Gu Haoran really doesn''t want Lu Li to die in Tianwaitian.


    However, Lu Li has different views on this.


    With a smile, he said to Gu Haoran, "elder martial brother, who said that we must be dead on this trip? But now that I have said that, younger martial brother, I want to tell you the truth. Our master''s status in Tianwaitian should not be low? "


    Hearing this, Gu Haoran''s expression suddenly changed. Then he waved like a fly and said to the masters who showed curiosity around him, "go and go. You dare to listen to anything, and you are not afraid to hear the secret that you should not know?"


    Several masters are also familiar with Gu Haoran, and know that he is giving people a step down, because next, his conversation with Lu Li is not convenient for people to hear.


    Then, the masters laughed and said, "you Gu Haoran is called the first divinator of Zhenwu. God talks all day long. Where can we compare it?"


    "I don''t want to listen to the end of the world


    They left with laughter, and at the same time they took away the warriors around them, leaving them with an absolutely quiet conversation.


    Even so, Gu Haoran was still worried. He pinched the seal and cut off the divination method under the cloth around him. Then, his expression became dignified and looked at Lu Li and said, "don''t tell me that you''re going to Tianwaitian to find the old man?"


    "Elder martial brother said that." Lu Li showed a surprised expression, "I this youngest disciple is in trouble, first ask the elder martial brothers for help. As a result, the elder martial brothers are unreliable. Naturally, it''s time to find the master."


    "You fart! Little bastard, if you didn''t have the sword of your second senior brother, you would be a dead man now! "


    Gu Haoran couldn''t help cursing: "in order to help you, your second elder martial brother directly destroyed his lifelong cultivation. Now he is a half dead useless man. How do you want us to help you?"


    "Of course, I am very grateful for the help of the second senior brother." Lu Li said with a smile: "however, no matter how much the second elder martial brother has helped me, it is also the second elder martial brother''s hand. It seems that it has nothing to do with you, elder martial brother?"


    "As the head of the school, how can the eldest brother fall behind the second? So, my younger brother, don''t you have a chance? "


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers. "We two go to heaven. You lead the way and find the master. That''s all you can do."


    "I You... "


    Gu Haoran was almost angry with Lu Li''s shameless face, pointing to him for a long time, but there was no way to refute it.


    Indeed, when you think about it carefully, he didn''t help much. On the contrary, he meant to shrink when he was in trouble.


    However, Lu Li''s idea of changing his mind is that he wants to take him to Tianwaitian to find his master. There is no need to say clearly what the boy is up to. Gu Haoran has already guessed seven or eight points.After staring at Lu Li for a long time, Gu Haoran said helplessly: "even if I take you, the old man may not be willing to see you. Now the situation in Tianwaitian is more complicated than that in the human world. You don''t know a lot of things... "


    "It doesn''t matter, elder martial brother, you just need to take me to find the master. I will solve the rest of the things."


    Lu Li waved his hand and said, "as for the danger, elder martial brother, don''t you think that since this period of time, I haven''t made any progress at all?"


    With that, Lu Li''s eyes flashed a trace of purple light, and his eyes became as bright as stars. The momentum of the whole body is also changing at the same time. The terrible pressure rises to the sky and stirs up the clouds. The warriors in the whole area of the city wall feel the breath that makes them tremble in the Xuanmen and Youfu, and they can''t help looking this way.


    Above the city wall, Wei Zhi showed a somewhat surprised expression, and then he turned his lips and said, "Desser!"


    Lu Li''s release of his own coercion at the level of heaven and man is obviously to prove that his current strength will never be weaker than that of any strong man at heaven and man level, even the God of famine. Now that Lu Li fights with him, it is not to say that he can win. At least before the God of famine recovers his full strength, Luli has a great grasp of suppressing the other side.


    In other words, after such a period of time, Luli''s strength has been improved again, even from the top heaven and man are different.


    Gu Haoran seems to have never thought that Lu Li is such a monster. In a few months, his strength has made such great progress. This is not a thousand miles in a day, it is completely that ordinary people suddenly master the magic power of space. In the blink of an eye, people can not catch up with it.


    "You little son of a bitch, you''re really blessed." Even if Gu Haoran had psychological preparation, he still felt a little sour and scolded in a low voice.


    "Don''t say that, elder martial brother. Now who doesn''t know that the so-called" unique "is just the fruit that grows stronger. When it is mature, it will be harvested by the will of the world."


    "What''s more, it''s just the level of heaven and man. If you want to, can''t you easily cross that threshold?"


    Lu Li smiles and gradually converges his breath. With a glance at Gu Haoran, he shakes his old man out.


    With the advent of the world, many powerful people have found their own opportunities for advancement. Such as Gu Haoran, a top master with outstanding talent and has already stepped on the threshold for a long time, is unreasonable and unable to break through.


    Unless, like bathing in tea, he has his own consideration about breaking the border.


    Although Lao Di was torn apart by Lu Li, Gu Haoran was not upset. He looked at him for a long time and asked seriously, "since you are strong enough to protect yourself, I have no reason to stop you. But I still have to ask you, what do you want to do when you find the old guy? You want him to bring a bunch of heavenly beings to help you? "


    Without waiting for Lu Li to reply, Gu Haoran said: "if you are holding such an idea, I advise you to give up the idea as soon as possible."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    Gu Haoran saw that Lu Li showed a puzzled expression, and he explained: "the old man has his own plan. What''s more, after so many years, even if the old man still has his original mind and is devoted to the world, who can guarantee that other people think the same way?"


    "In recent years, Zhenwu has broken through the level of heaven and man, and there are not a few strong people who go to Tianwaitian. Among these people, there are good and evil, and each of them has different ideas. Can you make sure that their attitude will not change? "


    "After becoming a man of heaven, the level of life will change, and the thinking will also change, right?"


    Seeing that Lu Li didn''t deny this, Gu Haoran''s face, with a wry smile, said: "why do so many strong people at Tianren level finally become indifferent and ruthless and superior? In the final analysis, it is because of the change of thinking mode that they no longer regard themselves as adults. In fact, it''s not their fault. The leap of strength and the improvement of life level are all tests for the strong. Does not the transmutation of the level of life, including you, create the illusion that you are a God


    "No


    Lu Li said bluntly: "maybe this is the difference between me and those people. The evolution of thinking is more like a means for me. I can think faster, even jump out of my own subjective perspective, and really stand on another angle to consider the problem. But that doesn''t mean I''m a God above. "


    "Elder martial brother, let''s call it a day. If I really become that kind of madman, why carry out the student aid program? Why don''t you just split the founder of Qingxin with one sword, unseal the beast God, and then find the wild God to destroy all the Terrans in Zhenwu area, enslave the warriors and become the real gods? "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Gu Haoran was a little dumbfounded.


    "Don''t say such horrible things." After thinking about the world like that, Gu Haoran shivered, then waved his hand and said, "forget it, I know I can''t persuade you. Then you can do it according to your own ideas, but I still say that, I can take you to find the old man, but I can''t guarantee that the old man will kill you as a cheap apprentice after he meets you


    Gu Haoran''s consideration and worry are not aimless.


    In fact, Lu Li is also aware of this.


    Even if his cheap master didn''t change his temperament, it''s an indisputable fact that he was a man and nature strong man many years ago.


    He pretended to be dead and had been hiding in Tianwaitian for so many years. What he managed secretly and what he was planning was unknown. If you go to Tianwaitian, you may not get a helper, but an enemy.


    However, Gu Haoran can think of these things. Naturally, Lu Li also has some considerations. The existence of Tianwaitian is not only a variable, but also a hidden danger. In any case, Lu Li has to make a trip.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. In any case, I''ve been benefitted from my school. I still can''t do such things as killing relatives with justice. "


    Seeing that Lu Li was still in the mood to make a joke, Gu Haoran could not help but say, "elder martial brother, I am afraid that the old man has gone mad and will do justice to you."


    "That''s it."


    Gu Haoran sighed and didn''t persuade him again, "since you have decided, as a senior brother, I can only accompany you on a trip."


    ¡­¡­


    Tianwaitian.


    The second floor.


    One after another Qionglou Yuyu floating in the sky, Xiaguang wanzhang, Xianyin misty, really like the celestial world in general.


    However, the constant roar from the distance has broken this trace of artistic conception.


    Dye through most of the sky''s rays, crash broken, can not be described by the power of words came, will be all those buildings smashed, fall from the mid air.


    In this moment alone, many powerful people died. Except for some powerful martial masters, almost all of them were wiped out by this great power and those cities in the sky.


    And those who survived by chance were all shocked and looked at the sky inexplicably.


    There are tens of thousands of miles of the top of the wound, as if it were born in the day.


    They are the descendants of heaven and man. They have lived in Tianwaitian and tiannei since they were young. When they saw this scene, they couldn''t raise any resistance at all. They all fell down and knelt on the ground, all of which were expressions of panic.


    "Ren Zong, today is your death date!"


    "You want to kill me? Dream


    "Mr. Wu has the order! The second floor will be taken over by us from today on, and we will be caught with our hands tied, and we can still save our lives! "


    "Go to find Yu Tianqing! These people are crazy


    Deep in the crevasse of the zenith, a series of battles broke out at the level of heaven and man. The aftershocks of terror swept through nine days and ten places, mixed with different voices of emotion.


    Some people roared wildly, others tried to escape from the battlefield. Although the two sides represented the strong men of heaven and man with different positions, they did not fight life and death, but once the battle started, it was not so easy to end.


    In the twinkling of light and shadow, a big hand suddenly stretched out from the deeper space, like cutting off the heaven and earth, further smashing the space. At the same time, it also separated the battlefield of both sides, temporarily preventing the crazy battle between man and nature.After the big hand was broken, a gentle jade like man stepped out of the void, looked at the strong men of heaven and man level with his negative hand, and sighed, "why should we have practiced together for thousands of years?"


    "Yu Tianqing! Don''t be hypocritical here! What are your old-fashioned ideas for stopping us from helping the world? Do you need to tell us clearly? "


    A woman with a bloody knife stood out, her eyes were cold, and her tone was not polite.


    The old school is the general name of those who first created Tianwaitian and the first group of "flying up". Of course, during the tens of thousands of years since the birth of Tianwaitian, some of the later generations have joined the old-fashioned school, but most of them are still incompatible with the old-fashioned school.


    Today''s battle is a friction between the Conservatives and the "latecomers.".


    Since the beginning of human chaos, the friction and conflict between the two sides have never stopped. Jiuchongtianwaitian, below the fourth floor, has become a war zone. Almost every breath passes, and there are battles breaking out. However, it is the first time that more than 10 people of heaven and man level have met each other like today.


    Therefore, will attract Yu Tianqing this kind of conservative strong hand to block.


    However, Yu Tianqing''s real body is not here. He is just an incarnation coming. His real body is still somewhere above the fourth floor, staring at the latecomers and the strong neutralists.


    But even if the incarnation comes, Yu Tianqing''s strength is stronger than many people present.


    "Stop it. If the second layer is really destroyed, then Qisheng will take the shot, which is the time for the full-scale war."


    Yu Tianqing''s incarnation sighs and persuades him calmly.


    When he mentioned the name of Qisheng, the atmosphere seemed to stagnate for a moment in the void crack.


    The woman with a long bloody knife was also a little angry, her eyes flashed slightly, and she didn''t speak.


    "What about Qisheng? Is it not that old Wu is still holding him back in the seventh heaven Just after the brief silence, a man of heaven said: "what''s more, if Qisheng really takes action, will the neutralists sit back and ignore it? Don''t forget that there are not a few neutrals as powerful as jianzun! "


    As soon as this speech came out, a few old-fashioned strongmen, who had been relieved, raised their minds again.


    It is true that the most important variable is the strong man and nature of the neutralists. Both the Conservatives and the latecomers are striving for their support, especially the top-notch strongmen like jianzun, which are the targets of both sides.


    The biggest reason why the neutrals didn''t intervene was that Qi Sheng could destroy the existence of yichongtian, keep silence, and maintain a relative balance and tacit understanding among the three parties. Wu Lao, Qi Sheng, and several other Tianren level people with such strength would not take sides.


    Hearing the names of the neutralists and jianzun, Yu Tianqing said with a smile: "since you know that the neutralists will not sit idly by, remember, never destroy any heavy sky. Once the balance of the nine heavens is destroyed, the first one to kill by the strong of the neutral faction is the one who takes the lead. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    This is not a threat.


    Tianwaitian is a small world, but after so many years of maintenance, it has already opened up a multi-layer world, named jiuchongtian. The deeper it is, the more powerful the heaven and man level will live in.


    These nine levels of space seem to have no connection and no interference with each other, but in the final analysis, they are all products of the core world of Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian. Once one of the spaces is destroyed, the stability of the whole Tianwaitian space will experience great turbulence.


    Today, they fought here, almost causing the second day of extinction. This leads to the incarnation of Yu Tianqing, intending to stop.


    However, Yu Tianqing''s words are by no means alarmist.


    If they continue to fight, resulting in problems in Tianwaitian''s stability, the neutralists will never stand idly by and even turn to the Conservatives on a large scale and besiege their successors.


    "Yu Tianqing, although you are the embodiment here, how much can represent your own attitude. The civil strife in Tianwaitian has been going on for a long time. The "big men" of the top seven have not yet come up with an outcome. So I am not afraid of too much. Today, we want an answer, whether Tianwaitian should help in the chaos of the world. "


    The man of heaven level who spoke earlier had deep eyes, like an abyss, and his whole body exuded a terrible momentum. He looked at Yu Tianqing''s incarnation and asked in a somewhat bad tone.


    With this sentence, the powerful men of heaven and man who belong to the camp of the latecomers all look at Yu Tianqing one after another.


    In fact, it is not only them, but also a few old-fashioned groups who are curious about the answer Yu Tianqing will give.


    Although they are not very concerned about the chaos in the world, the real harm is still the interests of those who live under the seventh heaven.


    If this battle lasts for a long time, the people of qichongtian and above can''t come up with a conclusion. Maybe the Tianwaitian will be destroyed in their battle before Zhenwu area is destroyed.


    In the face of all kinds of eyes, Yu Tianqing was silent for a moment. At last, he sighed and said, "Qisheng has made arrangements for this, but you can''t wait for that day, and you have already started civil strife. Now the situation is almost impossible to end. Should Qisheng be held responsible for all this? "


    Speaking of this, Yu Tianqing, the incarnation, looked at every one of the gods and men present, and said: "Zhenwu area is also the hometown of enlightenment. Everyone in Tianwaitian can''t watch it destroyed. In Qisheng''s eyes, there is no concept of mortals and warriors. All Zhenwu people are compatriots. How can the strategy of the gods of famine and beast succeed


    "Well said!"


    Previously, the female Tianren sneered: "if Qisheng is as great as you said and compassionate, why do you refuse to let go of the boundary wall of Tianwaitian and let us go for support?"


    Originally, in Yu Tianqing''s tone of heartache, many of the Tianren who belonged to the later camp were shaken. After all, the negotiation between the two sides led by Wu Lao and Qi Sheng has been going on for so long, but there is no result. It is hard to avoid doubting whether something went wrong.


    Therefore, Yu Tianqing''s words made all the strong people in heaven and man level meditate.


    But this female heaven and man retorted, precisely hit the pain.


    Whether or not Qisheng really cares about his hometown as he said, at least so far, the Conservatives headed by him have no intention of opening the heavenly wall. To some extent, they are prisoners who have been imprisoned in the outer space and the inner space.


    It''s easy to enter, and it''s hard to leave without a nod of enlightenment.


    No one can be a fool if he can become a strong man in heaven and man level. Even if he was a fool before, when his thinking broke through the boundary, he would disappear. Although Yu Tianqing''s words are reasonable at first glance, it is also an indisputable fact that this female nature and man asked back.


    Sure enough, Yu Tianqing fell into silence in the face of this problem, with a wry smile on his lips. He said helplessly, "if Qisheng doesn''t open the boundary wall, he also has his difficulties."


    "Ha ha, Yu Tianqing, everyone is a level of existence, don''t think only you are smart people. Qisheng has not yet opened the boundary wall, but is holding this condition to blackmail old Wu. What do you care about your hometown? If those old monsters had Zhenwu domain in their hearts, they would not have established Tianwaitian in those years, nor would they have used means to lead all the strong people who have made breakthroughs in the world to this prison. "


    The leader of the late comer, the man of heaven level, who had fought against Yu Tianqing before, gave a scornful sneer and said, "no matter how much you talk about it, you old school selfishness can''t be covered up."


    The creation of Tianwaitian brings all the strong people who have broken through the hierarchy to Tianwaitian. This kind of behavior is undoubtedly weakening the human power step by step.


    Because the strong man of heaven and man level, to some extent, is the one who breaks away from the world will. If there are more and more powerful people like this, they will really find a way to solve the world''s troubles.In this way, the significance of Tianwaitian''s existence will become a little chicken ribs.


    Of course, from the time of the wanzu, the old monsters headed by Qisheng secretly planned some unknown things. All the strong people who came to Tianwaitian knew this, so they didn''t have to say it clearly.


    In the face of his accusation, Yu Tianqing did not open his mouth for a long time, and finally sighed: "the contradiction between the Conservatives and the latecomers has not reached an irreconcilable level. If you continue to expand the fighting, it will make both sides more difficult. "


    "Yes." The first man of the latter, with a faint smile, showed extraordinary bearing: "we are just obedient to orders. Old Wu didn''t let us stop. Then we continued to fight until Qisheng was willing to bow down and open the boundary wall of Tianwaitian."


    As soon as this is said.


    Yu Tianqing''s expression changed slightly.


    Wen Ru such as jade breath, is also become a bit gloomy, the eyeground passes a trace of haze.


    All the people present were strong men of heaven and man level with extraordinary strength. They were sensitive to the change of the breath of Yu Tianqing''s incarnation, and immediately showed an expression of vigilance.


    The female Tianren said coldly: "it should have been like this for a long time? It''s a direct fight! "


    Although Yu Tianqing is very strong, even if the number of them is several times more, they may not have much chance of winning. However, don''t forget that Yu Tianqing''s real body is restrained, and only an incarnation comes here.


    This incarnation also has the strength of heaven and man. In terms of fighting alone, he is not afraid of anyone present. However, once the other party attacks, Yu Tianqing''s Avatar is also hard to escape the end of being smashed.


    When the contradiction between the two sides was further intensified, a voice with a little coldness sounded slowly.


    "I have said for a long time that these ungrateful guys can''t communicate at all. You have to negotiate with them today. You know what it''s like to insult yourself? "


    "Jade dome!"


    The first man of the latter, looking forward to the front, showed a little surprised expression, "you should be in the third day now, how can you appear here?"


    It''s Yuqiong.


    Although Yu Qiong is not a senior member of the conservative school, his strength is not much lower than Yu Tianqing. It is only because of his character that he must be punished. Many high-level arrangements of the conservative school did not allow him to intervene. However, this does not mean that Yu Qiong exists and can be ignored.


    No one thought that the jade dome, which was supposed to be the third heaven, would appear in the second heaven today. This can only explain one problem. There is a problem with the third heaven, who is responsible for containing the forces of the old school.


    "Jade dome, don''t further intensify the contradiction."


    When he saw the jade dome, Yu Tianqing knew that this matter was to regenerate variables. He frowned and warned Yu Qiong not to do it.


    Now, with his avatar sitting here, later comers dare not do it again for the time being, but this does not mean that, in the face of the active provocation of the Conservatives, the latecomers can still hold back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    Hearing Yu Tianqing''s words, Yu Qiong sneered and looked at those who belonged to the later camp. He disdained and said, "with these people, do you dare to disturb the order of the second heaven? Yu Tianqing, I don''t know how to evaluate you. Is this also the arrangement of Qisheng? "


    The words and this, the jade dome slightly some not good eyes, fell on Yu Tianqing''s body, asked lightly.


    Yu Tianqing''s face did not change, as if he did not understand the hint of jade dome. He said calmly, "naturally, Qisheng has his ideas. Since you and I work for Qisheng, you should not doubt his decision."


    "Of course, I don''t doubt Qisheng''s decision."


    "But I''m afraid that some people, under the name of Qisheng, want to do something immoral!" he said coldly


    "I don''t understand you."


    Yu Tianqing said: "today, Qisheng has made a decision. I sent this incarnation to calm down the storm, not to further expand the contradiction. Jade dome, I advise you, if you don''t want to be punished, you''d better not do something superfluous. "


    Looking at these two people''s words and my words, quite a bit of tit for tat meaning, the front of those who belong to the later camp of heaven and man level is a little confused. What is the situation of these two people?


    Yuqiong came down strongly, leaving the third heaven he was supposed to be guarding, and came to the second heaven. According to common sense, he should be on the same line with Yu Tianqing to help Yu Tianqing suppress the "rebellious" successor.


    But when Yu Qiong came here, he just sneered at Yu Tianqing. It seems that he and Yu Tianqing are the real enemies.


    This makes the later camp of heaven and man class strong people a little confused.


    What is this? Fight in battle? The plan of suspicious soldiers?


    Later, the leading man of heaven and man level also showed a trace of doubt. He turned his head and exchanged eyes with several companions around him. Without leaving a trace, he communicated with the gods in a small area to guess what the situation was.


    In fact, not only they, but also Yu Tianqing himself, feel extremely strange. I feel that the jade dome in front of me is a little strange. Although the jade dome used to be extremely arrogant, it is arrogant and arrogant. If it is hard to hear, it is impulsive. He acts and does things according to his own preference and often destroys major events.


    But that doesn''t mean that Yuqiong doesn''t know what to do and what shouldn''t be done.


    In such a chaotic situation, as one of the powerful members of the conservative faction, Yu Qiong can not fail to know that it is the time for the Conservatives to unite. Any internal strife may cause the situation to collapse, and neither the latecomers nor the neutrals can miss such a good opportunity.


    But Yuqiong now every sentence is aimed at himself, quite a bit of xingshiqun meaning, Yu Tianqing gave birth to a bit of doubt, carefully looked at the face of jade dome arrogant expression in front of him.


    If it was not for the strong man of heaven and man level, the breath could hardly be faked. Yu Tianqing even doubted whether the man in front of him was jade dome.


    "Why, I don''t think my words are reasonable? Yu Tianqing, there are some things you know well. Do you want me to remind you? "


    Jade dome''s face, still hung with a sneer, quite a few points can not forgive people''s meaning.


    At this time, even those strong conservatives, looking at Yu Tianqing''s eyes are somewhat wrong.


    They also know Yuqiong very well. They know that although Yuqiong is usually high and wants to see people with his nostrils, he will never tell lies on some major issues. In contrast, although Yu Tianqing is a senior member of the old-fashioned group and deeply trusted by Qisheng, he always wears a warm smile in his daily life. His actions behind the scenes are extremely deep in the city government, which has been criticized for a long time. It can be said that Yu Qiong''s popularity in the conservative school is much higher than that of Yu Tianqing.


    Therefore, Yu Qiong asked Yu Tianqing so decisively that he immediately attracted people''s suspicion.


    Yu Tianqing was aware of these people''s eyes from the first time. He frowned slightly and couldn''t help staring at the jade dome. The more he looked at it, he felt more and more strange. If the target of Yuqiong at first could be explained by his character, then now Yuqiong would have done it on purpose.


    After staring at the jade dome for a long time, Yu Tianqing suddenly showed a wry smile and said, "Lu Xiaoyou, now that you are heaven and man, why hide your head and reveal your tail?"


    "What Lu Xiaoyou?"


    Jade dome''s face a cold, immediately seem to think of something like, said: "you are this seat as the Yellow mouth of Lu Li? Yu Tianqing, you can be punished. "


    "Little friend, although you can disguise the breath of the jade dome and even look the same, your fault is that you shouldn''t guide the people to be wary of me."


    Yu Tianqing, however, decided that the jade dome in front of him was just a disguise. He shook his head and said, "although Yuqiong is arrogant and domineering, he knows that if he is against me, Qisheng will not let him go. Moreover, if you are right with me now, it will not do any good to the overall situation. Yuqiong is arrogant, but he is not a fool. "


    "What''s more, little friend, you disguise the smell of jade dome. It''s estimated that he will soon be aware of it. Do you want to have a frank talk or do you confront him face to face when the jade dome really comes?"Speaking of this, Yu Tianqing is already a confident figure, and completely believes that the jade dome in front of him is Lu Li''s disguise.


    There are three reasons.


    First, personality changes too much, not like the style of jade dome.


    Second, looking at the sky and the world, Lu Li is the only one who has the ability to camouflage the breath. Except for Lu Li, it is impossible for others to simulate the breath so similar.


    Third, if we say that among the strong men of heaven and man level, who will do this kind of self identification, it is probably only Lu Li, who is still young and has recently broken through.


    It''s not hard to infer. If you think about it a little, you can probably know who is pretending to be in front of you.


    After Yu Tianqing finished speaking, Yu Qiong, standing in front of him, was silent for a long time. Finally, he shook his head and laughed, and put his hand on his face. His whole body glowed with purple light, and he turned into a graceful young man in a green robe.


    "It''s worthy of being the brainchild of Tianwaitian conservatives. In just a moment, you can guess the truth from the clues and decide that I''m pretending to be."


    Lu Li stroked and chuckled, showing a look of shame and praise.


    "What? Isn''t it jade dome? "


    "Lu Li? The new God on earth


    Seeing this strange scene, both the Conservatives and the latecomers all showed a look of great surprise. If it wasn''t for Yu Tianqing, they would not have found that the jade dome was actually disguised by Lu Li.


    Even those who are present are heaven and man level beings whose thinking has evolved. However, Lu Li''s behavior completely touched on their misunderstanding of thinking, pretending to be another heaven and man. The gain outweighs the loss, and no one is willing to do it.


    Because we have to understand the change of each other''s breath, and at the same time we have to be superior to each other in order to be able to camouflage the breath. All of them are at the level of heaven and man. Since they are stronger than each other, they have to disguise each other, so many people can''t afford to lose that face.


    But they subconsciously ignored that Lu Li was the man and nature transformed by the way of energy. He can camouflage his breath. He doesn''t have to be stronger than the other party. As long as Yu Tianqing reveals his own breath, Lu Li can perfectly imitate his breath after a period of contact.


    "Lu Xiaoyou, at this time, you don''t promote your student aid program in the world, but you have other ideas?"


    Yu Tianqing didn''t pick up Lu Li''s words, but looked at Lu Li and asked in reply.


    This problem, at the same time, has aroused the nerves of many people present.


    The human situation is not a secret to them. The student program of Lu Li Nong has been paid attention to by Tianwaitian for a long time. However, Tianwaitian''s attitude towards the student aid program is also polarized. Some people think that the student aid program can really make a large number of top-notch talents in the world, and in turn plunder the world''s energy. As long as there is enough time, it can really solve the current crisis.


    However, some people think that the student aid program is just a process to speed up the world''s will. In the end, I am afraid that it will lift a stone and hit its own feet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    These two voices not only exist in one side of the conservative school or the latecomers, but even in the neutral school. Many strong people are optimistic about or not optimistic about the student aid program.


    As a result, Tianwaitian paid more and more attention to Lu Li.


    They all want to know what kind of person is a teenager who has created a student aid program and has become a man and nature strong man at this age.


    Of course, the future is the first.


    For the leader of those who came after him, that is, Wu Lao, who was in their mouth, once said that this young man was the one he wanted to protect. If anyone dares to attack him, he will definitely pursue it to the end.


    Who is Mr. Wu?


    He was not only the most powerful man in the later generations, but also the recognized leader of the Terran before the start of the Millennium war. In the war that lasted for thousands of years, he played an extremely important role.


    At that time, almost all the strong men of the old generation were killed in the battle, and only Wu Lao survived.


    Many of the successors were descendants of the victims of the thousand year war. In the face of Wu Lao, of course, they were extremely respectful, because he was capable of assuming the position of leader in terms of strength and character.


    Even he sent out a word to protect Lu Li. In addition to being curious about him, the later comers were more interested in safeguarding him.


    After Lu Li showed up, the woman with a bloody sword immediately said, "Luli, my name is Xu Mingzhu. I''m half of Wu''s disciples. You can call me elder martial sister!"


    After that, she waved to Lu Li and locked Yu Tianqing with a kind of hostile look. It seemed that as long as Yu Tianqing dared to have any adverse effects on Lu Li, she would have no hesitation.


    But Xu Mingzhu didn''t notice that when she said about the relationship, Lu Li''s expression suddenly became a little strange. Then she turned to the other side and said to the empty void: "elder martial brother, what do you think of this relationship? You claim to be the first disciple of the school, doesn''t it mean that this is also your younger sister? "


    As soon as the voice fell, a crack suddenly opened in the space. Gu Haoran stepped out of the space, and his face was full of helplessness. At first, he glanced at Lu Li, and then, under the strange eyes of all the heaven and man level big men, Shi Shi ran made a salute and said with a smile: "Gu Haoran has seen all the predecessors."


    "You Are you the descendant of Wu Lao


    Xu Mingzhu, who previously thought he was half a disciple of old Wu, changed his face slightly. He looked up and down at Gu Haoran and said: "old Wu said that your talent for deriving Dharma is the only one he has ever seen in his life. If he finds his own chance in the future, once he becomes a god seeing realm, he will never be weaker than him."


    In the face of such praise, Gu Haoran was planning to make a few polite remarks. As a result, Xu Mingzhu said strangely, "but why haven''t you broken the boundary? The world has opened, and even the door of heaven and man has disappeared. Haven''t you found a way to break through? "


    This question, Gu Haoran had already to the mouth of the politeness to suppress back.


    Gu Haoran, with a black face and an attitude of 180 degrees, bowed his hands in a lack of sincerity and said, "this will not worry about my sister."


    "You..." Xu Mingzhu also did not expect, Gu Haoran''s cheek is actually thick to this degree, really should under this appellation.


    When she was about to break out, she saw Lu Li step forward, across the two sides, looked at Yu Tianqing''s incarnation, and said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, originally I wanted to blow your reputation in tianwaitianzhong a little bit, but now that you have seen through your identity, I will come to the point. The so-called leader of the conservative school is the man of heaven named Qisheng, right? "


    Yu Tianqing frowned slightly and did not answer.


    During this period of time, he has been trying to reduce his sense of being, looking for an opportunity to pass on what happened here to him. However, when he noticed that Lu qiongzhen had been torn apart by the force of the void, he felt the most powerful force of the void.


    Moreover, compared with the jade dome''s own display, it is more exquisite. This incarnation of him has the strength of heaven and man, but he has not noticed when Lu Li used the empty town to completely block the surrounding space.


    Today, we are in a dilemma. We can''t communicate with our ancestors. If we really want to start, there will be too many variables.


    So, Yu Tianqing''s Avatar showed a smile, and his brows also spread out. He said faintly, "it seems that you don''t know nothing about Tianwaitian."


    "It all depends on my elder martial brother." Lu Li reached out and patted Gu Haoran''s shoulder, which made Gu Haoran''s face more black.


    This little son of a bitch, turned around and sold himself.


    However, this did arouse Yu Tianqing''s curiosity. He turned his eyes to Gu Haoran and asked with a smile, "you are Wu''s Apprentice. Then you should know the situation in Tianwaitian."


    The implication is to ask him why he brought Lu Li to the muddy waters at such a time.


    Although there is no Tianren level falling down, there are frequent battles. Almost every day, there are serious injuries to the strong people of heaven and man. At this time, it is obviously not a wise choice to bring Lu Li, a new man of heaven, here.Gu Haoran turned his lips and pointed to Lu Li: "now he is a man of heaven. I really want to tie me to Tianwaitian. What can I do?"


    "You can''t say that, elder martial brother. Shouldn''t our brothers support each other? "


    Lu Li looked at Gu Haoran and said, "besides, since Tianwaitian has become a place like a tiger''s den, can you bear to let younger martial brother go alone?"


    Gu Haoran:


    If there were not so many heaven man level strong men on the scene, he would have taken Lu Li''s "face" into consideration, otherwise he would have scolded him.


    You little son of a bitch, I didn''t think about it. For heaven and master, who came to Tianwaitian to break into the tiger''s den?


    But this, Gu Haoran can only swallow into the stomach, the expression is rather depressed.


    Naturally, Lu Li also gave up when he was good. He didn''t let Gu Haoran down. Instead, he looked at Yu Tianqing and said, "it''s not important that I don''t understand the situation of Tianwaitian. What''s important is that as the leader of the conservative school, Qisheng holds the boundary wall of Tianwaitian and refuses to open up, and ignores the internal conflicts between Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian. What is the old thing thinking? "


    "Lu Xiaoyou, Qisheng is a strong man in the age of ten thousand nationalities. Even if your master, Mr. Wu, sees you, you should call him an elder. Don''t lose etiquette."


    Hearing that Lu Li actually called Qisheng an old man, Yu Tianqing advised him.


    Lu Li, however, disagreed and said, "you know this, I know, how, do you still want to go to Qisheng and complain in tears?"


    Yu Tianqing frowned.


    He and Lu Li only met once. At that time, when Lu Li first became a master, he was quite unreasonable. But at that time, he was weak in strength and knew how to restrain himself. But now this boy has become a strong man of heaven and man level, and he has more confidence. If we argue with him, we may not get any advantage.


    Therefore, Yu Tianqing gently exposed the topic and asked, "since you don''t know the situation of Tianwaitian, let me be the host once and take you around to see it."


    With that, he made a gesture to lead Lu Li to another heavy sky.


    "Wait a minute."


    Just when Yu Tianqing was going to break through the blockade of the empty town, Lu Li suddenly said, "I didn''t say that. You can go?"


    When Yu Tianqing was about to open his mouth, he suddenly felt a sense of impetuousness on his back. Without turning back, he had already felt the extremely fierce sword meaning.


    Peach blossom sword is hanging on his back. Although the tip of the sword is not aimed at him, the magic weapon is out of the sheath and has extraordinary prestige, let alone the magic weapon controlled by the strong man of heaven and man level.


    Weapons of this level are not uncommon in the heaven man level, but they are still rare in the world.


    After merging the spirit of another peach blossom sword, this peach blossom flying sword is fully qualified to be one of the 39 magic weapons. Once launched, it can kill heaven and man!


    Don''t say that Yu Tianqing is just an incarnation now. Even if he comes here, he dare not try his front lightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    With the sacrifice of the peach blossom sword by Lu Li, the atmosphere on the scene suddenly became a little solidified.


    Yu Tianqing''s face was livid, and he did not move. However, those conservatives who were strong in heaven and man saw this and wanted to support them, so they were immediately surrounded by the powerful people of the later camp.


    Xu Mingzhu''s face was cold, and his breath was condensed into substance, which made the void appear blood red distortion. His eyes swept over the old-fashioned heaven and man, as if announcing: "who dares to move another step, I will not let go!"


    Seeing the conflict between the two sides erupted and escalated again, Yu Tianqing, the avatar, said in a deep voice: "Lu Li, you don''t know what you are doing. If you instigate a comprehensive war between the two sides, the latecomers will surely lose. If the stability of Tianwaitian is affected, even the neutrals will not ignore it!"


    "I know that you want to let the outer heaven open the boundary, release the lower boundary of heaven and man, and seek a ray of life for the world. But you are the most wrong choice


    "Don''t mistake yourself!"


    Yu Tianqing speaks very fast.


    Because he was really worried, Lu Li was killed by green sword.


    Although this is only an incarnation, even if it is beheaded, it will not have a great impact on the Buddha. However, the avatar died here, and the message could not be delivered, resulting in the information gap is extremely fatal.


    Lu Li''s landing on Tianwaitian may be a great variable. He has to tell this news to himself and leave it to Qisheng for decision.


    Therefore, Yu Tianqing clarified his interests in an instant, but he did not wait to die. His whole body radiated light as thin as a cicada''s wings. When he moved, he planned to break through the blockade of the empty town.


    "I said, you can''t go."


    "Have you ignored my words?"


    At the moment of Yu Tianqing''s body moving up, Lu Li''s voice also sounded slowly.


    He flicked his finger up.


    The peach blossom sword almost broke through the void in an instant, ignoring the characteristics of space and energy. In one thousandth of an instant, it had penetrated into Yu Tianqing''s body, which was as thin as a cicada''s wing. At the same time, it penetrated his right chest, creating a startling void.


    "Is this incarnation made up of divinity?"


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Lu Li immediately understood what Yu Tianqing''s real bottom card was.


    His spiritual cultivation should be extremely high. At least it is also the peak of "concrete image", and it may even be the spiritual cultivation of "free" state.


    At the beginning, Yu Tianqing wanted to kill the incarnation of Yuqiong. Yu Tianqing also blocked himself with this kind of energy as thin as cicada wings. At that time, I thought that this was some means of Yu Tianqing. Now I think it is the strange effect that the power of the mind has been enough to distort the reality.


    "In this case, we must cut off his incarnation and never let him return to his essence. In this way, we can at least weaken some of his divine power..."


    After understanding the true essence of Yu Tianqing''s incarnation, Lu Li is more determined to kill.


    Originally, I wanted to use the life and death of this incarnation to make some transactions with Yu Tianqing. Now, it seems that there is no need at all.


    Lu Li is very clear that the power of mind cultivation to a higher level is not weaker than that of those top inheritors. And the strong one who practices the power of divinity is still a heaven man level existence, so he can''t be left.


    Although the power of mind cultivation is powerful, it can even distort reality and become a power not weaker than high-level energy, but its disadvantages are also very obvious. Compared with the natural recovery of energy, the restoration conditions of mind are more stringent. Apart from proving that Yu Tianqing is really powerful, it also proves that this is not without any cost.


    Kill it, and hurt Yu Tianqing''s original, this is a big profit business.


    As for Yu Tianqing''s own position and the attitude of the Conservatives?


    The walls of heaven and earth have been closed and no one is allowed to go down. What is the attitude of the Conservatives?


    These old, decadent, and should have been eliminated by the times. Naturally, Lu Li cut off one by one until he got rid of it.


    With this in mind, Lu Li is determined to kill. Naturally, he no longer keeps his hands. The peach blossom sword seems to feel it. Once again, it displays the characteristics of ignoring space and energy. It is almost like a life-threatening charm. When he goes into the void, Yu Tianqing, the incarnation of Yu Tianqing, gives birth to a warning sign and says in a continuous voice: "you can''t kill me! If my avatar falls, heaven and earth are in turmoil, Qi Sheng''s eyes must be directed at this place. By then, all the people in the second heaven will not escape their blame, and old Wu will not let them go! "


    Realizing that Lu Li really intends to destroy his avatar, Yu Tianqing suddenly becomes anxious and can no longer maintain that indifferent appearance.


    And he deliberately said this is to let the later camp of heaven and man aware of the seriousness of the matter, in order to stop Lu Li''s crazy behavior.


    "Whoever dares to hinder me is the enemy."


    However, his idea could not escape Lu Li''s eyes, and almost immediately released a strong and incomparable breath. The purple competition across the void was composed of the energy dust of the force of destiny.The pressure of high-level energy has changed the face of everyone in the field.


    It was only at this time that they realized that the youth in front of them was not as simple as a new man of heaven level. This guy, by his own efforts, has turned the world upside down. Even the God of famine, an old monster who can fight against the ancient people, can''t do anything about him. How can he treat it with ordinary new people?


    In Lu Li''s energy competition, almost every tiny dust has its own boundary, which can be detonated with his thought. A tiny dust is no less than a full shot of heaven and man. If all these exercises blow up, there will be one strong man in heaven and one in the field. He is afraid that he will not die, but he will never escape serious injury.


    Such a tough attitude, but also some of the latecomers, in order to take into account the overall situation, intend to stand up to stop him.


    As for those conservative groups, both in number and strength, they can''t compare with those who came after them. They didn''t want to support Yu Tianqing''s Avatar at all. Now that they are threatened by Lu Li, they hate to leave here quickly.


    Unfortunately, the latecomers were so covetous that they didn''t intend to let them go at all. They could only watch Lu Li''s younger generation "flaunt their power" there.


    But not everyone feels that Lu Li is flaunting his power.


    Xu Mingzhu, a man of heaven and man level, who had no idea of his predecessors and younger generation, was very satisfied with Lu Li''s decision. He nodded and said, "he is worthy of being a close disciple of Wu Laoqin. This character is very similar to that of Wu Laoqin. The killing is decisive, and there is no need for so much nonsense. "


    Her words did not avoid anyone, including in the moment when Lu Li started, she had already avoided Gu Haoran, who was far away.


    Gu Haoran gave a bitter smile. He felt that Xu Mingzhu was not wrong. He was not sure whether the old man was decisive. But Lu Li and the old man are two birds of a feather in the shameless aspect. Even Lu Li has some meaning that he is better than blue.


    It is not shameless for the existence of tiantianren level to threaten his master to take him to Tianwaitian such a dragon pond and tiger den. What else can it be?


    I really have a hard life. I''ve got an unreliable master, and now I''ve met a younger martial brother who is even more unreliable. As the pillar of the school, I can say that I broke my heart. I don''t know if anyone can remember this hard work.


    When Gu Haoran sighed and sighed there, Lu Li had already flown to catch up with him. In the blink of an eye, he came to Yu Tianqing.


    The peach blossom sword that appeared and disappeared almost made Yu Tianqing''s Avatar lose nearly 30% of its combat effectiveness. Facing the pressure of land separation, he was almost a face-to-face, and he had already shown his inferiority and could not even distract himself from speaking. Because from the beginning, Lu Li didn''t give him a chance to open his mouth. He just ran to kill his avatar.


    Yu Tianqing bit his teeth, and the power of his mind broke out constantly. The surrounding space shook again and again. Almost for a moment, he almost broke through the blockade of the empty town.


    Lu lilue is surprised to pick eyebrows, but did not expect, Yu Tianqing this incarnation, unexpectedly still have such ability.


    But Lu Li thought about it and was relieved.


    The level of void town is only a pseudo God level, which is probably the strength of heaven and man level. It is still based on the premise that the other side has not really resisted.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    Now Yu Tianqing, the incarnation of Yu Tianqing, has already felt the threat of coercion. Naturally, it is impossible to keep his hand. Under the full outbreak, it is reasonable to almost break through the suppression of the empty town.


    But Lu Li couldn''t let him open up the empty town so easily. With a flick of his finger, he reinforced the empty town again, making the space like a swamp, and making Yu Tianqing trapped in it.


    At the same time, in the moment of his body, the peach blossom sword flashed purple light, and cut off half of his body on the spot.


    "The third is to kill the spirit and form of the sword."


    When Yu Tianqing''s Avatar was injured, Lu Li held his two fingers together and chopped off the deep sword meaning in the divine sword. A bright light suddenly bloomed between his fingers and burst into Yu Tianqing''s eyebrows. Even the whole space trembled, as if the second Tiangen could not bear such a terrible sword, and the core of the small world felt the fatal pressure And began to use a lot of energy to strengthen the second day.


    "This is What''s the meaning of Jian Zun


    "No, there are still some differences. He has absorbed the meaning of sword Zun into his own things."


    "Are young people so terrible now? He cut out his sword and concentrated on attacking Yu Tianqing. But the second heaven was still shocked by the power and had to mobilize energy to strengthen the space..."


    "That is to say, his standard is at least more than four days."


    At the time of public discussion, Lu Li''s bright light has dissipated.


    The incarnation of Yu Tianqing, who could not even leave a last word, was scattered on the spot into a pure energy body, and the consciousness differentiated was completely annihilated.


    Lu Li gazed at the scattered energy, still not at ease, raised his hand, turned the power of God''s killing into flame, and calcined all those scattered energy into nothingness.


    After all, Yu Tianqing is a strong man with the main idea of God. If we don''t eliminate the last traces left by him, it is difficult to guarantee that his consciousness will not disappear.


    Such a cautious behavior made many strong people feel cold on their backs and made up their minds secretly. They should not provoke this young man.


    Although heaven and man are strong, they can''t die. The strength of Yu Tianqing''s incarnation is not weaker than that of many people present, or even stronger. Although Lu Li had the element of using peach blossom sword to attack Yu Tianqing''s Avatar quickly, there was no excuse for this life and death battle. The winner was born, and the loser died. Even if Lu Li used any means of underhand, it could not cover up the fact that he really killed a man of heaven level.


    As soon as he waved away the peach blossom sword, Lu Li immediately changed his smiling expression, turned his head and looked at many of the heaven man level strong men present. He said with a smile: "the one in the way is dead. Now we should talk about some serious things."


    At the scene of heaven and man level strong man did not expect that Lu Li actually said that he would change his face. For a while, he did not react.


    Fortunately, Gu Haoran was on the side and explained: "my younger brother means that you can see him kill Yu Tianqing''s incarnation with your own eyes. Now you are all on board. If you have any valuable information, you''d better take the initiative to speak out, but don''t force him to do it."


    "Of course, we are not villains. If you don''t want to cooperate, you can..."


    Before Gu Haoran finished speaking, Lu Li interrupted: "elder martial brother, I can regard the front sentence as if I didn''t hear it, but you can''t make the decision for me."


    With that, Lu Li put on a smiling face in the surprised eyes of a group of heaven man level strong men, "I and you are already on the same boat, how can you not cooperate with me?"


    "By the way, some of the Conservatives, to put it bluntly, you are just cooperating with Qisheng. There is a saying that those who know the current situation are heroes. Now Qisheng can''t save you, but I can kill you. In other words, I''m the only one who can save you. "


    Lu Li looked at the old school''s strong man and nature, and said, "they all come out to have a meal. There''s no need to work hard for the old man, right?"


    If you look at me and I look at you, it''s not really frightened by Lu Li''s threat, but they have never seen such a guy like Lu Li who plays the word shameless to the fullest.


    "Why, you think I''m not right?" Lu Li smile more brilliant, just, eyes slightly squint, there is a trace of purple flash.


    Recalling his decisiveness in killing Yu Tianqing''s Avatar, several old-fashioned Tianren thought about it. Finally, the leader stood up and said, "you''re right. In fact, we have a cooperative relationship with Qisheng. For tens of thousands of years since the establishment of Tianwaitian, there has been equality between heaven and man. "


    "But there are some things I want to say first. Although it''s just a cooperative relationship with Qisheng, it''s because Qisheng is powerful. Even if we look at Tianwaitian, apart from a few of the neutrals, other top Tianren can only be equal with Qisheng, and their strength is even less than that of Qisheng. "


    Speaking of this, he looked at the heaven and man in the camp of the latecomers and said calmly, "for example, Wu Lao, the leader of the latecomers, his strength is at most the same as that of Qisheng, but if he really fights, he is not as much as Qisheng.""You fart On one side, Xu Mingzhu looked coldly and said with disdain: "after the fight between Qisheng and Wu Lao, the dark wound left by him has not been healed, has it? If it was not for old Wu, in order to avoid him jumping over the wall, he would have killed the old immortal. You really have the face to say that Wu is better than the sage? "


    After being scolded by her, Ren Zong, a strong man of heaven and man level, felt embarrassed and said, "Xu Mingzhu, in that war, the people who knew it all understood that it was Qisheng who separated most of his mind and spirit in order to maintain the energy core of Tianwaitian. Old Wu just took advantage of the opportunity to enter, which is also worth mentioning."


    "Ha ha, do you have to choose a lucky day for life and death? If you win, you lose! "


    "You


    After a few words of quarrel between the two sides, there were signs of action. The leader of the later camp frowned and said, "all say less. At this time, what''s the point of arguing about these?"


    As soon as the man opened his mouth, Xu Mingzhu, though somewhat resentful, turned his head and did not pay any more attention to Ren Zong.


    And Ren Zong seems to be quite afraid of this person, eyes flash, no longer speak.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li was a little surprised and asked the man, "haven''t you consulted yet?"


    "You''re welcome. Call me Lao Meng."


    "Meng Linyuan is the old man''s right arm." Gu Haoran in the side of the introduction.


    "Since it''s the master''s right arm, it''s also the elder martial brother." Lu Li laughs and climbs along the pole: "senior brother Meng."


    Later, he said, "if you go up to the camp like this, you don''t even care about half of them.". If it had not been for the help of Mr. Wu, many of us would not have been able to live to this day. "


    Hearing this, the strong men of heaven and man who belong to the later camp all show their emotion.


    Lu Li heard the speech, but was surprised: "so said, you are all his younger martial brothers?"


    Pointing to Gu Haoran, Lu Li''s face is full of "this goods".


    Gu Haoran was stunned at first, then half surprised and half angry: "younger martial brother, you are going too far. How can I say that I am also the elder disciple admitted by the old man himself? Do you respect me a little bit? "


    Then, Gu Haoran said again: "the school is the school, and the half division is the half division. Strictly speaking, there are only a few people in our school. Besides, I don''t dare to be the senior brother of the strong man and nature


    "You are welcome, brother Gu. You are the only descendant of Wu. Who in the world doesn''t know that the strongest thing in old Wu is Yan fa? "


    After Meng Linyuan held up a sentence, his eyes fell on Lu Li, "little friend, today''s Tianwaitian should be to find old Wu?"


    "Not bad." Lu Li said: "seriously, if it wasn''t for my master, I really don''t want to come to Tianwaitian to go through this muddy water."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

    See him also made a pair of aggrieved expression, Gu Haoran almost immediately turned away, a little bit did not see.


    However, Meng Linyuan and Xu Mingzhu did not know Lu Li''s true face. Instead, they were moved by his resolute attitude. Xu Mingzhu said with a smile, "I know that you want to win over from Mr. Wu and open up the boundary between heaven and earth, right?"


    Without waiting for Lu Li to answer, Xu Mingzhu said: "Wu has been working hard to open the tianwaitianjie wall. Although Qisheng didn''t get oil and salt, the wars under the heaven and the earth continued, and the internal conflicts between heaven and man became more and more serious. The Conservatives, the latecomers and the neutrals should make a decision sooner or later. If Qisheng continues to refuse to let go, Wu will contact the neutrals and force him to hand over the power to control Tianwaitian. He will not have to be in charge of the opening of the boundary wall. "


    In a few words, Xu Mingzhu told Lu Li all about the current situation.


    Although the performance is a little too real, but think carefully and you can guess that these things are not any secret at all.


    Even Gu Haoran can find out the situation of Tianwaitian. In addition to the fact that Gu Haoran keeps in touch with some powerful people in Tianwaitian, it also shows that these situations have developed to the extent that everyone knows them.


    The three-party negotiation is not a secret. Of course, apart from the progress of the negotiation, and the content of the negotiation is still unknown, the rest of the situation can be found out about seven or eight points.


    Nevertheless, Xu Mingzhu''s actions sent a signal that most of the later camp still preferred to open the boundary wall and help Zhenwu area.


    Although it is not entirely clear whether the attitude released by Xu Mingzhu is true or not, Lu Li can basically get two information from it.


    First, among those who came later, it was not a bucket of iron. There were different voices. Some wanted to open the lower boundary of the boundary wall and help Zhenwu area. Others did not want to do so.


    Secondly, Xu Mingzhu and Meng Linyuan are probably those who advocate opening the boundary wall.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s smile on his face was even more brilliant. He said to Xu Mingzhu, "it''s really the elder martial sister. In my opinion, the elder martial sister should be the first apprentice of the master''s school. It''s much better than some elder martial brother who refuses to do things under his name."


    With a teasing look at Gu Haoran, under the latter''s helpless expression, Lu Li said: "in fact, elder martial sister is a little wrong. Although I''m here to attract some helpers, this is not my whole purpose. The chaotic situation in the world is no better than Tianwaitian. All the powers of the eight sides have their own minds, and everyone wants to occupy an interest in this troubled world. At this time, the existence of Tianwaitian is more like a direction than a means to solve problems. "


    "What do you mean?"


    This time, before Xu Mingzhu opened his mouth, Meng Linyuan, next to him, was curious and asked, "do you have other ideas about the current situation?"


    "I can''t talk about the idea, but there are some immature suggestions."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "you are all people with lofty ideals. Seeing the chaos in your hometown and surrounded by foreign enemies, you want to do your best for Zhenwu area at this time. But sometimes, you don''t have to show up. "


    Listen to this, Meng Linyuan seems to think of some key, eyes slightly bright, waiting for Lu Li to continue to say.


    Gu Haoran, on the other side, was staring at Lu Li for a long time. He felt that this little son of a bitch was definitely cheating people again.


    Although there is no fool, the strong man of heaven and man level is not completely detached from human nature. As long as there is something that he cares about, he will be cheated by Lu Li''s mouth.


    What''s more, Gu Haoran had never heard of Lu Li''s words before he came here. Obviously, Lu Li''s coming to Tianwaitian this time is to hide something, not just to find the old man to recognize his relatives.


    "This boy was smart enough to die before. Now he is a man of heaven. How many people in the world can compare with him in terms of calculation?"


    Seeing that these strong men of heaven and man, including some of the Conservatives, were attracted by Lu Li''s words, Gu Haoran turned his lips and expressed sympathy for the future of these people.


    When the boy had finished his harm to Zhenwu area, he ran to heaven to harm them.


    However, Gu Haoran didn''t say anything. Anyway, it was not him who harmed him. As a master, he could not get involved in the affairs of heaven and man. Now the best way is to say nothing, pretend to be deaf and mute, and dilute his sense of existence.


    Otherwise, let alone heaven and man, even if it is the aftermath of the fight between heaven and man, he will have to run away.


    This time, Gu Haoran is in line with the principle of not doing anything if you can.


    His eyes wandered around, pretending he didn''t hear anything, and stood by in silence.


    Lu Li smacked his lips at his elder brother''s advice and ignored him. Instead, he looked at Meng Linyuan and said, "you don''t know. The current situation in the world seems to relieve most of the pressure temporarily. The wild gods flee and the animal gods are suppressed by the founder of Qingxin. It is hard to make waves again for a while. However, the time that she can suppress the beast God is only three years. For you, three years are fleeting. The animal God can wait and the famine God can wait, but we don''t have much time to waste. Therefore, this time I come here mainly because I have the audacity to ask you for an inheritance to support the student assistance program. "When Lu Li finished the last word, many people''s faces became strange.


    Especially before, he thought he had guessed the Meng Linyuan that Lu Li was plotting. He looked at Lu Li for a long time and asked, "little friend, this is Is this what you want us to do? "


    "Not for nothing, of course."


    Lu Li rubbed his hands and showed a shy smile. "When the situation in the world gets better, I will organize people to engrave your names in every part of the school, so that future students can remember that they can walk on this road to the sky, all depend on your generosity."


    All of them said, "well


    When the atmosphere became awkward, Xu Mingzhu said, "is it not the inheritance of some skills? We don''t have successors. After reaching such a level, what are the purposes of the previous inheritance besides being used as a memorial? In my opinion, it''s better to take it out for the martial arts practitioners in the world


    "Senior sister Gao Yi, thank you in advance


    Lu Li solemnly arched his hands and worshipped Xu Mingzhu from afar.


    With Xu Mingzhu taking the lead, it would be too stingy for other Tianren in the later camp to refuse Lu Li''s request.


    Because, as Xu Mingzhu said, even though the core skills can''t be changed in their realm, even if their own inheritance is spread out, the impact on them is very small. After the transmutation of life level, they have made up for their own defects. Even if they want to deal with them according to the weakness of the skill, it is of no help at all.


    It is indeed a good thing to take out the skills that have lost their function but only have some commemorative significance, so as to bring a glimmer of hope to the world.


    The reason why people hesitated before was also because of the instinct in their bones.


    Martial arts are almost the most important thing for martial arts. If you are not a true disciple, you should not teach it easily.


    Especially at such a level, the skills they practice will inevitably set off a bloody scene, causing a scene of tens of thousands of people competing.


    Lu Li wanted to inherit the martial arts as soon as he opened his mouth. It was indeed a little too abrupt.


    Xu Mingzhu is also a cheerful person. He does what he says. He doesn''t mean to talk freely. He takes out a jade slip on the spot and envelops it with a gentle force and throws it in front of Lu Li. "The skill I practiced is called blood Qi formula. Although the name doesn''t sound popular, it''s a real heavenly skill. Besides, it is also a kind of martial arts which is mainly used to refine the body. It can be regarded as one of the extremely rare heavenly skills handed down from the time of the ten thousand nationalities. "


    After taking over the jade slips, Lu Li looked at the inheritance of the jade slips in a flash. The corresponding prompt popped up in the modifier. After confirming the correctness, he did not show any abnormality on his face, and said with a smile: "elder martial sister has such strength, the inheritance of cultivation is not trivial. Younger martial brother will first take the place of all living beings in Zhenwu region, and thank you for your generosity."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    As Lu Li said this, the atmosphere of the scene fell into an extremely strange state again.


    Even Xu Mingzhu, who takes the initiative to open her mouth and hand over her own inheritance, is slightly puffed at the corners of her mouth.


    Obviously, this boy was inspired by everyone''s mind. She took the lead in taking out the skill inheritance, and immediately put everyone on the fire. Except Gu Haoran, all the people on the scene were strong at the level of heaven and man. Even Gu Haoran could see Lu Li''s calculation. It was impossible for other Tianren level strong people to see Lu Li''s calculation. But the most embarrassing thing is that Lu Li''s method is not even a conspiracy, which makes him feel a bit of a shrew.


    We all know that he is just a young man. Even though he is at the level of heaven and man, many of the strong people present have not changed their mind and can only be at the mercy of Lu Li.


    But even if you know it well, after Xu Mingzhu took out the inheritance and presented it to Lu Li, many people on the scene recognized it with their noses and put forward their own inheritance skills. Almost instantly, there were more than a dozen jade slips in front of Lu Li.


    After all, the strong man at the heaven and man level respects his identity. In order to achieve this kind of skill that can not be used after reaching the level of heaven and man, he can''t be disgraced in front of the public.


    And this is one of the reasons why they can confidently hand over the skills.


    They are heaven and man, and so are Lu Li. They can''t be used by themselves, and Lu Li himself may not be able to use it. Therefore, from the beginning, many of the strong men at the heaven and man level did not doubt that Lu Li was coming, only if he wanted to make contributions to the student aid program. If you think about it carefully, it''s still a good thing. After all, the more details of the student aid program, the more likely it is to be able to cultivate a strong man of heaven and man level.


    Lu Li is right in one point. These strong men of heaven and man level still remember the world. No matter what the reasons are, at least they do have the concept of "homeland". Even if they can''t go to the human world to support them, it''s not difficult to make a contribution to it.


    However, I''m afraid these people can''t think of it. Lu Li can''t use the skill if he gives it to him. In the page of the modifier, Lu Li has quickly collected these skills, and then integrated them according to his own understanding, which is equivalent to another batch of experimental objects that can be tried.


    After all, this is too strange, let alone the strong man of heaven and man level. Even if the road level comes, he may not be able to understand what the modifier Lu Li has.


    "Your generosity is really a model of heaven and man. Thank you, thank you."


    Lu Li, with a smile and a wave of his hand, saw the jade slips floating in the air. On the spot, he took them into his sleeve.


    Many people in the presence did not know what was going on. When they heard him say this, they were relieved, especially those who had not planned to take out the inheritance at the beginning. They were also somewhat happy.


    However, then, Lu Li''s eyes are looking at those old-fashioned people.


    "Don''t you have any indication?"


    "We''ll give it, too?" The head of the old school, that is, Ren Zong, a man of heaven level, asked in shock.


    Lu Li said in surprise: "why, you don''t want to participate in such meaningful things?"


    "The student aid program is destined to be a historic event, which promotes the development of the whole human race, and has infinite benefits for the future. Today''s generous donation and handing over their inheritance is equivalent to investing in the initial stage of the student assistance program. It''s a sure win business. "


    "This..."


    After all, from the current situation, Lu Li is obviously closer to the group of later comers. His master, Mr. Wu, was the real leader of the latecomers. The relationship between heaven and man in the camp of the latecomers was all his senior brothers and sisters. Now, as soon as he opens his mouth, he wants to inherit it with others. If he really gives it to him, he will inevitably be suspected of being an enemy.


    But if they don''t, Lu Li put them here again, more or less like a loser.


    If Lu Li mentioned it to them at the beginning, they would never have handed over the inheritance.


    However, this group of heaven and man level leaders with the latecomers. Now Lu Li turns to ask them for it. If they don''t give it, it''s really mean to be stingy.


    At this time, Xu Mingzhu sneered and said, "if you can''t even give up this thing, you don''t have to take it out. There are many strong people in the later camp. Don''t worry, younger martial brother. I''ll take you to meet them at that time, and I''ll certainly get a lot of inheritance. I don''t think it''s any better to have these useless things


    "What do you mean, Xu Mingzhu?"


    A man of the old school couldn''t help but frown and said, "it''s normal for us to have different sects. What''s more, although it is useless for us to inherit it, it''s sentimental to give it, and it''s duty not to give it. Do you still want to plunder? "


    "Who cares about the inheritance? We are just due to our position and some consideration. You woman, you should not spend time with a gentleman''s heartAs a man of heaven opened his mouth, several of the old-fashioned School of heaven and man yelled at each other.


    However, Xu Mingzhu always sneered at him and said, "what you said is so good to hear, then you should hand over the inheritance? If you don''t care, why are you hiding it? "


    "Well, elder martial sister, these people should also have some difficulties. Contribution and inheritance should be voluntary, not forced. "


    Lu Li waved his hand to one side and advised: "moreover, the contributions of several predecessors must be enough to cultivate a large number of strong people in the world."


    The two sang a song and a duet here, and Lu Li praised the heaven and man of the later camp without trace, which made all the people show satisfaction, but also made the old-fashioned heaven people more angry.


    Ren Zong''s eyes could almost spout fire, and bit his teeth and said, "you young man, your mouth is unforgiving. According to your opinion, they will be able to cultivate the strong through the inheritance of heaven and man, but ours will not be able to do so? "


    "The younger generation didn''t say so. Please don''t think about it."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "but, younger generation, this is just to tell the truth. After all, no matter how strong the inheritance of these skills is, they have not preached to the world. However, these predecessors have put forward their skills in a down-to-earth manner. Among them, there is still Tiangong. I just speak according to the facts. "


    "Ha ha, good, I really ate your challenge today!"


    There was an old man who was very angry and laughed back. He clapped his hand at the void, which made the void vibrate. There was a rune condensed and flew to the land.


    Although he has condensed his inheritance, this rune is no less than his all-out effort.


    The old man said that he had eaten Lu Li''s provocation. In fact, he was still in the mood to teach Lu Li a lesson. The skill of this move is given, but whether it can be accepted depends on Lu Li''s ability.


    Compared with the power of his all-out hand, few people dare to pick it up. Even Meng Linyuan shows a dignified expression and is planning to block the rune with a horizontal foot.


    As a result, Lu Li gave a long smile, and his palms were directly grasped in front of him. The purple chains stretched out from the depths of the void, penetrating the rune and suppressing it on the spot. No matter how powerful it was, it dissipated into the invisible in this instant.


    "Thank you, elder Gao Yi!"


    The old man''s "lesson" was suppressed. Lu Li''s smile did not diminish, and he bowed his hand to thank him.


    The old man''s expression was more like seeing a ghost.


    Although Lu Li killed Yu Tianqing''s Avatar before, he showed his strength. But after all, there was a sneak attack. If you were surprised to kill Yu Tianqing''s Avatar, half of the people on the scene could do it. Although they were surprised that Lu Li had such strength at a young age, they did not really care about him.


    As a result, this time, he suppressed the rune which was comparable to the old man''s all-out effort. This move really changed people''s outlook. They had different views on this shameless young man who was "taking advantage of the power" and tricking them into inheriting the martial arts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    "At a young age, with such attainments, I am worthy of my inheritance."


    The old man was stunned for a long time. It seemed that he had lost face. He felt a little embarrassed. He touched his beard, but he found himself under the steps.


    After all, the old man was not weak in the heaven and man level. He wanted to teach Lu Li a lesson and ended up like this. If any one of them did it, he would not be better. He pretended that nothing happened and let it go.


    "Don''t worry, old man. I should hand over this inheritance to the people with extraordinary talent. If it is handed down from generation to generation, it will never insult your unique knowledge."


    As the saying goes, everyone carries a sedan chair. This old thing has found a step for himself. Lu Li can''t make him embarrassed. After taking up the inheritance in the rune, he looks at the other conservative heaven and man.


    Several of them were livid, but they were helpless. Even the powerful old man among them failed to teach Lu Li a lesson. Now they continue to stand still and lose their faces.


    So, Ren Zong sighed and waved: "give it to him!"


    Several people gnash their teeth and take out their own inheritance jade slips and give them to Lu Li.


    Including Ren Zong, Lu Li cheated seven inheritances from the old-fashioned School of heaven and man in this short time. In addition, the inheritance contributed by the heaven and man of the later camp was nearly 20.


    Such shameless extreme means, let Gu Haoran look silly.


    "I said, younger martial brother, let''s take it as soon as we see it. This time we''re here to help the soldiers and unite the alliance. Don''t offend all the people before you see the old man."


    Gu Haoran came to Lu Li''s side and delivered his voice cautiously.


    Elder martial brother, it''s very generous for you to leave your mouth. What''s more, I''m asking for inheritance from the world, not for myself. Don''t you even have this snack chest? Elder martial brother, you are a villain. "


    On the surface, Lu Li is scolding Gu Haoran, but in fact, he is running against those who are a little unwilling to hand over the inheritance so easily.


    For the sake of justice in the world, we are all people who want to face. How can we "haggle over" these things?


    "Good means, Lu Li."


    Ren Zong bit his teeth and stared at Lu Li for a long time, then said: "today''s matter, this seat has written down."


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, he planned to take the people out of here.


    When Xu Mingzhu wanted to stop him, Lu Li suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    "You seem to have forgotten something? I remember what I said before. Now we are on the same boat, and several of us have left like this. Do you think that the younger generation is not so polite as to be ignored? "


    Lu Li''s smile, some cold down.


    "What do you want to do?" he asked


    "Several people watched me kill Yu Tianqing''s incarnation and let you leave. If you go to complain to Yu Tianqing, I can''t handle his revenge."


    Lu Li said faintly: "although I don''t trust several people, the so-called heart of defense is indispensable. I''m a newcomer, and I don''t have any basic connections in this day. I offended some big people like Yu Tianqing. I''m afraid. Please forgive me."


    A few people a listen, facial expression some not good-looking.


    In particular, Ren Zong just pointed to Lu Li''s nose and swore.


    Are you reasonable or not?


    Since you know that Yu Tianqing is a big figure of the conservative school, and killed him in front of us, do you still want to drag us to your ship?


    First, it was the inheritance of "forced robbery". Now there is the meaning of forcing people to submit to the rule and force them to join the camp of later comers. No matter how much he is afraid of Lu Li, Ren Zong can''t continue to calm down.


    In his hand, a long sword appeared, which belonged to the level of heaven and man. It shook the void and coldly looked at Lu Li and said: "young man, for the sake of you being a junior, I don''t intend to argue with you. If you repeatedly challenge and get more than one inch, you can''t blame my impoliteness!"


    "Oh? What do you want to do? Let me have a look Xu Mingzhu takes a step sideways, treading on the air, blocking between the two, smiling and joking.


    She this move, Meng Linyuan also flew out, the powerful pressure burst out, directly shocked those who were eager to try to make a move.


    Later camp of heaven and man, have released breath, bad eyes.


    At this time, Ren Zong felt a little tricky.


    Although Lu Li did not clearly stand in the camp of the latecomers, it can be seen from the perspective that both of them have Mr. Wu as a link, and they also share common interests. If they really want to make a move, the madmen in the latter camp can''t stand idly by. Their fighting power is very good, and the number of people is far better than them. In addition, Lu Li, who can''t see the depth, sits on the side of the tiger However, the situation is extremely unfavorable to them.Thinking of this, Ren Zong suddenly found that, I don''t know when, their situation has become even more strange.


    Originally, several of them were chased and killed by the Tianren of the later camp, which made the second heaven shake and the space burst. From the beginning of Yu Tianqing''s incarnation coming, they almost thought that the matter had come to an end.


    As a result, Lu Li stepped in and killed Yu Tianqing''s incarnation on the spot, and took the last care of those who came after him. Now these crazy guys can fight with all their might. If they don''t do well, they may be killed on the spot.


    "Listen to me, gentlemen."


    But.


    Seeing the atmosphere of the two sides, the war seemed to be on the verge of breaking out.


    Lu Li, however, stood up with a smile on his face. First, he bowed his hand at Xu Mingzhu, and then said, "in fact, the younger generation does not know anything about the contradiction between the conservative school and the later comers, and has no say in it. However, in my opinion, since all of us are of the same origin and also admit that we have feelings for our homeland, the contradiction between the two sides is by no means irreconcilable. All in all, the difference between the latecomers and the Conservatives is that their ideas are different, and they are not the hatred that needs the war of life and death. "


    "Over the years, the Conservatives and the latecomers have been in constant friction, and hatred has long been buried. How can you be so simple as you, a yellow mouthed child


    The old man who had lost his face before pointed to Lu Li and scolded him rudely.


    Even Meng Linyuan advised: "Lu Xiaoyou, the reason is that you really don''t know the details. Many things are not as simple as you think."


    Hearing this, Lu Li did not get angry. Instead, he asked, "how dare I ask some of my predecessors, have there ever been any conflicts between the two sides over the years?"


    This


    In a word, Lu Li asked them all. The old-fashioned crowd was stunned at first, and then showed an expression of desire and silence.


    Because of what Lu Li said, they couldn''t refute it at all. Over the years, although there has been constant friction between the two factions, they often fight each other, and the two sides seem to have a deep feud like the sea, but carefully speaking, there has never been a case of the fall of heaven and man.


    After all, it''s hard to kill the strong man of heaven and man level. Even if he really wants to kill one man, he will have to pay a great price by several people. The gain is not worth the loss, and no one is willing to take risks.


    Killing a man in heaven costs a lot. In a short period of time, he may become the prey of others.


    Both the old-fashioned and the late comers stood on their own sides, occasionally fighting with each other, or fighting with arms and sleeves. Some of them were seriously injured, but no one was killed.


    Therefore, Lu Li''s sentence has reached the main point.


    The hatred between the two sides, to put it bluntly, is that there is no big hatred between life and death.


    Some of the Conservatives, even if they want to refute, have no way to talk about it.


    As for the latter, there is no reason to refute Lu Li.


    Because many of the old school''s heaven and man, from the bottom of their bones, resent this situation of fraternity. If it is not necessary, they do not want to start a war lightly.


    But this time, people were worried about the situation in the world, and wanted to take this opportunity to force Qisheng to open the tianwaitianjie wall as soon as possible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    After a short silence, Lu Li looked around the crowd and said with a smile: "look, you can''t tell. That means Tianwaitian. Although there are occasional disputes between the two sides in recent years, they have not hurt human lives, let alone blood feuds. Not to mention anything else, many of you of the conservative school are ancient man and nature. They are separated from each other for hundreds of thousands of years. Even if you can trace back to the time when you were not at the level of heaven and man, you don''t have any hatred. I don''t know. Am I right? "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Ren Zong had a cold face and said, "how is it?"


    "That''s right."


    Lu Li clapped his hands and said with a smile: "there is no real blood feud between the two sides, which will not hinder the establishment of a cooperative relationship. Although the Conservatives listen to Qisheng, it is more like a cooperative relationship, not a subordinate. You are not the servants and servants of Qisheng. You are just partners with the same ideas. "


    "If so, why can''t you go hand in hand with those who come after you?"


    "That''s easy for you to say!"


    Ren Zong sneered: "some of the ideas of Qisheng are too rigid, but in the final analysis, he is for Tianwaitian and Zhenwu. In contrast, no one knows what kind of calculation he is trying to make! "


    "What do you mean?"


    Meng Linyuan narrowed his eyes and asked, "according to your opinion, Qisheng is to care about the world''s common people, and Wu Lao is a hidden disaster?"


    "Ren Zong, it''s Yu Tianqing''s intervention that keeps you alive today. If not, you will have been killed by us and become the first man to fall from the sky! "


    "I advise you to be polite. If you have no evidence, don''t spread it again!"


    Ren Zong glanced at Meng Linyuan: "no evidence, no evidence? How do you know I have no evidence? Who doesn''t know that old Wu once established a cooperative relationship with other people in Tianwaitian, intending to smash the boundary wall of Tianwaitian by force? If it wasn''t for Qisheng''s desperate efforts to stop him, if he had succeeded, Tianwaitian would have been occupied. Would Zhenwu domain be the next one? "


    "You''re bloody!"


    Xu Mingzhu angrily said: "Ren Zong! If you dare to slander Mr. Wu again, be careful that I pull out your tongue


    "Right and wrong are just, free from people''s hearts." Ren Zong seems unwilling to say more, but insists on his own opinion.


    While Lu Li listened to the movement in his heart, as if he had thought of something, and frowned slightly, "looking at this man''s manner, it''s not like pretending. It''s very likely that it happened. At the beginning, old Wu cooperated with other races in tianwai, intending to blow up the wall of Tianwaitian What is the secret? "


    Although I think what Ren Zong said is very likely to be true. However, Lu Li did not immediately think that old Wu was in collusion with the alien races outside Heaven with malice. If this is the case, there are countless simpler and cleaner ways to deal with them with his powerful strength.


    In other words, if a strong man of Wu''s level really wants to fight Zhenwu territory, he can do it by himself. There''s no need to unite with other people from tianwai to seek skin with a tiger.


    As for the inside story, Lu Li has not thought of any reasonable explanation for the time being, so he looks at Gu Haoran, who stands beside him and tries to weaken his sense of existence, revealing a trace of exploration.


    Gu Haoran shrugged his shoulders quietly, meaning that he had no way to know the inside story of such a big event.


    Lu Li thinks that it is also true that a strong man like Mr. Wu will not let Gu Haoran know if he really has any plans.


    Even if Gu Haoran is the eldest disciple of his family and gets the real inheritance of derivation, it doesn''t mean that old Wu will let him participate in everything he does.


    When you think of it, you can turn your hand around


    After Lu Li proved his own strength, the people present have withdrawn a bit of contempt. Even a few of the Conservatives have restrained their arrogance a little. Looking at Lu Li, they seem to be waiting for him to speak.


    Lu Li was not polite, and said directly: "at present, Zhenwu region is suffering from unprecedented crisis. Even in ancient times, alien invasion may not have caused such a dangerous situation. Ladies and gentlemen, I don''t want to talk about it. I just want to say, don''t you think about the future? "


    "Tianwaitian has existed up to now. Although it has gathered the top combat power of the whole Zhenwu region, the energy of the world''s core will burn out sooner or later in the small world opened up by human beings. At that time, who can guarantee the continuation of Tianwaitian, no matter Wu Lao or Qisheng


    We all know that the senior people who can not cross the sky will not be able to find another way out of the sky. But have you ever thought that the level of heaven and man is not the top one among the heaven. Above the heaven and man, there is still the existence of the great way, and there may be a stronger existence above the road level. If you really find a world where the strong are like clouds, can you still have the status you have today? "


    "We did not establish Tianwaitian to enjoy our status."


    Ren Zong frowned and said, "if we really want to improve our status, we should stay in Zhenwu area honestly, be pursued by those martial artists, and be worshipped by ordinary people as gods. Can we not compare with the life in Tianwaitian"Yes, you all have your own ideas, but you seem to have forgotten a little bit."


    Lu Li shook his head and said, "although you don''t enjoy the worship of Zhenwu area, your everything is built on Zhenwu area."


    "If I guess right, the so-called maintenance of the core of the tianwaitiantian world by Qisheng should also rely on the help of the powerful people who constantly supplement the tianwaitiantian world?"


    As soon as this statement was made, not only the people of the conservative school, but also more than a dozen people of heaven and men who came after him changed their faces.


    Meng Linyuan looks at Lu Li in disbelief and seems to want to ask how he guessed such secrets.


    However, Lu Li raised his hand and explained with a smile: "Tianwaitian is, in the final analysis, a small world, and its core must be made by human beings. In order to maintain the existence of so many powerful people at the same time, there must be a complete cycle system."


    "Even Zhenwu area can not support the existence of too many heaven and man level strongmen, so it has its own defense mechanism of Tiandao suppression. It may not be difficult for a small world to maintain three or five Heaven and man for ten thousand years, but the whole Tianwaitian is divided into nine parts. The total number of heaven and man is over 1000, and the daily energy consumption will be extremely terrible. It is impossible to support such consumption only by one person. If you want to maintain the existence of Tianwaitian, more than 80% of heaven and men must participate in it. "


    With Lu Li''s cocoon peeling, the secret of Tianwaitian is revealed, and people fall into silence again.


    There are also some people who have exposed the opportunity to kill Lu Li.


    Ren Zong is one of them.


    He did not cover up his intention to kill, coldly said: "young people, sometimes know too much, may not be a good thing."


    "For what?"


    Xu Mingzhu held a bloody knife and glared at him and said, "do you think that Tianwaitian is really a secret? Lu Li is also a man of heaven. We can see through the disadvantages of Tianwaitian at a glance. Over the past few years, we have participated in the charging of the core of the world. Can''t we see that the world core of Tianwaitian is on the verge of decline


    That''s the truth.


    To reach the level of heaven and man, it is not difficult to see the disadvantages of Tianwaitian.


    Every strong man who comes to Tianwaitian can feel that the prosperity of this small world is only a superficial illusion. In fact, the world is already full of holes and crumbling.


    Lu Li''s breakthrough of this point is not so unimaginable.


    Ren Zong''s expression was extremely ugly. After staring at Lu Li for a long time, he said slowly, "even so, after Tianwaitian is destroyed, we still have many choices. Although Zhenwu is important, it is not the only one. "


    "We have been searching hard and practising so far to get rid of everything, not to continue to be slaves of Zhenwu area."


    "Young man, your theory doesn''t work here!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    "In that case, there is no need to talk about it?"


    Lu Li sighed, and his expression was very sorry. "Originally, I thought that the elders of Tianwaitian should be people who understand things, and there will be no such stubborn and stereotyped people. Now it seems that my idea is too naive


    Hearing this, the conservatives were on guard.


    After all, even Yu Tianqing is hard to guard against Lu Li''s previously weird flying sword. If he suddenly injures people, almost no one can resist it.


    Gu Haoran also quickly preached and advised: "younger martial brother, you can''t have a conflict with them at this time."


    "I wanted to persuade, but when words don''t work, I have to suppress them by force."


    With a wave of Lu Li''s arm, Canglang sword broke through the air. Holding the sword in his hand, he sneered: "I''ll discuss with you well. It''s to give you these old people face. Since you don''t want to talk about it, don''t talk about it. If you win over you, you will naturally cooperate. "


    "What a big voice!"


    Ren Zong squinted and asked, "I don''t know if you are relying on your own strength or others?"


    His eyes swept over Meng Linyuan.


    Among the later, only Meng Linyuan, who did not show the mountain and dew, was the most alert to him.


    Although Xu Mingzhu and others are clamoring to the utmost, the most powerful one among these successors is this seemingly silent guy.


    According to the division of Tianwaitian, Meng Linyuan already had the strength to go to the third heaven, but he did not mean to break through the third heaven. Instead, he continued to stay in the second heaven in order to suppress all the old-fashioned heaven and man in the second heaven.


    If you really start, Meng Linyuan is the existence he must be alert to.


    And when he said this, he also meant to warn Meng Linyuan not to interfere.


    Otherwise, he will not be sure if he is dealing with a Lu Li. If Meng Linyuan takes the strong men of later generations with them, they will surely lose the battle today.


    As a result, what let Ren Zong didn''t expect was that Lu Li said directly: "I know what you mean. Isn''t it that I''m afraid I''ll join hands with the predecessors of later generations and kill you on the spot?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m enough to kill you. The predecessors of later generations don''t have to fight."


    Lu Li horizontal sword in the chest, smile way: "if I let anyone to help me, this war even if you win."


    Hear you two words, Ren Zong squinted, "good arrogant boy, you this is to challenge us all alone?"


    "Lu Li, don''t be fooled. This guy is also full of bad deeds in heaven and man. There is no bottom line to speak of!"


    Xu Mingzhu worried that Lu Li was young and full of vigor. He was really excited and said, "he didn''t do less to bully the less with more."


    "No harm, elder martial sister, please rest assured. Even if you cheat more, younger martial brother may not be cheated."


    After that, Lu Li''s sword pointed straight ahead and said to Ren Zong, "how about these people around you as helpers? Dare you fight with me?"


    "Young man! Ann dare to be presumptuous


    The old man, who had been swept away by Lu Li before, was the first to stand up. With a vertical figure, he directly tore up the space and raised his hands and feet. He was invincible. He was very open and could not resist.


    Deep in Lu Li''s eyes, there was a trace of purple light flowing through his eyes. His sword was slashed and his mouth was full of unconsciousness: "old man, when you are old, don''t learn to fight and kill others. Be careful that this old bone is broken up."


    Before the words fell, the blade of Canglang sword, as if it was a foreword, predicted the direction of the old man''s appearance, and cut his sword into his chest.


    Just like the sound of gold and iron ringing through the four sides, the old man''s chest was split out a ferocious and terrifying scar, the faint golden blood was scattered horizontally, and a scream was made in his mouth, which was cut down by Lu Li on the spot.


    "How could it be?"


    The old-fashioned heaven and man were shocked by this sword.


    Although Lu Li''s strength was not weak, it did not reach such an exaggerated level. With one sword, the strong man of heaven and man could be cut down.


    Even if it is the three days, four days of the strong come, it may not be easy to win the strong two days. When the strength reaches the level of heaven and man, there is no obvious gap. For example, at the stage of master, the crushing combat power will hardly reappear.


    Of course, there are exceptions to everything.


    For example, the heaven and man level strong men above the seventh heaven are mostly the top-notch ones. If they fight against the heaven and man of the second heaven, they will not spend much effort.


    But Lu Li''s age is also the first time to enter the realm of heaven and man. Can it be compared with the top strong men like Qi Sheng and Wu Lao?


    In this way, many of the old-fashioned people can''t sit still.


    Even if he is weak in the air, even if he doesn''t want to be cut off by his own strength, he can''t even be weak in the air."Why, I''m afraid?" Lu Li sneered and met the surprised eyes of a group of old-fashioned people. He held out his hand and held it as if he had grasped a piece of heaven and earth. Every purple chain broke through the air and roared. He soon caught the old man who had fallen into the dust.


    The old man''s face was full of fear at the moment. When Lu Li cut his chest with a sword, he knew that the gap between himself and Lu Li was so different that he could not be defeated.


    So he wanted to escape by this time, but he didn''t expect that Lu Li had already seen through his intention and directly used the strength of the empty town to capture him from the void.


    "Little Little friend, all these are misunderstandings. I am willing to cooperate with you


    The old man''s shoulder has been pierced by purple chains, but there is no blood flowing out, because the role of void town lies in space. The strong man who has reached the level of heaven and man is also a heaven and earth of his own, and to some extent is restrained by the empty town.


    The old man also recognized this unique school belonging to Yuqiong. Although he didn''t know why Yu Qiong''s housekeeping skills appeared in Lu Li''s hands, he knew that his situation was better than that of others, and he began to beg for mercy on the spot.


    Lu Li first glanced at him, and then he said with a smile: "master, don''t hurry to beg for mercy. Let''s put our business aside first. Aren''t there still several elders who didn''t agree? I''ll talk about it one by one


    When talking about the word "chat", Lu Li slightly accentuates his tone. Obviously, Lu Li''s meaning is not really "chatting".


    In the past, when our strength was still weak, I was willing to fight with these people, but now my strength is crushing, I don''t want to subdue them, and I''m wasting time with them.


    With that, Lu Li reached out and patted the old man on the shoulder and said with a smile: "please wait here for a moment. I won''t talk for a long time."


    "This Little friend, little friend


    The old man stretched out his hand and was about to say something. Lu Li had already carried his sword and stepped on his feet. Suddenly there was a blast in the air. Lu Li had already flown to Ren Zong.


    Ren Zong was startled and quickly put on a defensive posture and said, "do it!"


    A lot of heaven and man, this just reacts.


    No one can be a mediocre if he can become a strong man of heaven and man level. Everyone can be regarded as a strong man who has made a way out of the sea of corpses and blood. Even if he knows clearly that he will not be defeated, he must have the courage to fight. It is what the weak will do.


    Ren Zong and a group of people are facing the land, and the strong energy fluctuation tears the sky. Almost instantly, the second day which is slightly calmed down is overturned again.


    When Lu Li cuts his sword, the fierce sword wind blows away the energy attacking him. Then, the palm presses down, and the chain of xukong town shoots out. On the spot, it forms the most powerful array technique of xukong Town, shenjue!


    At the beginning, Lu Li had to rely on many preconditions before he was able to use the divine prison. Now that he has become a man of heaven, there are not so many problems. In a moment, he can trap a man of heaven.


    Seeing the purple chain flying, Ren Zong gave birth to a warning sign and said, "be careful, this is the killer mace of Yuqiong. The master of this son is more profound than jade dome. Don''t be trapped in it


    Yuqiong''s unique skill can be regarded as a big killing weapon in the second heaven. Ordinary people of heaven and man level dare not touch it at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    Although Ren Zong has been reminded very timely, it is a pity that it is still a step too slow. The chains of the empty town are like lightning flashes. On the spot, they run through two Heaven and human beings, and the cascading chains form a divine prison, limiting their movements.


    One shot, let two strong people lose their fighting power, Lu Li''s ferocity, really let many people on the scene startled the chin.


    Especially those of the later camp.


    The two sides had a good talk earlier. Seeing that Lu Li had a dispute with the Conservatives, they intended to help. As a result, what I never expected was that Lu Li didn''t need their help at all. Those old-fashioned heaven and man were not rivals at all.


    "Damn it!" Seeing the two companions lose their combat effectiveness, they burst out on the spot, and their fierce momentum erupted. A giant hand across the sky and earth was suppressed towards the land. Along the way, the void was cracked everywhere, and the whole second heaven was overturned.


    Lu Li is a long smile, casually said: "this ability, you can also stand in the level of heaven and man?"


    After that, Lu Li''s sword blade was cut off, and 18000 swords reappeared in the world. The overwhelming shadow of the sword turned into a giant dragon, which penetrated the huge hand on the spot, smashed and turned into energy fragments all over the sky.


    The void is pulled by these two great forces, like a chaos, the terror of the aftereffect, so that the surrounding people have to retreat, afraid to go slowly, will be affected in.


    Among them, Gu Haoran is the most dangerous.


    It''s OK for others to say that, no matter what, he is a strong man at the level of heaven and man. Even if he is affected by this residual power, he will be injured. However, he is only a master. Once he is involved in it, he will not even scream, and he will become a fragment on the spot and end up dead without a corpse.


    "If I had known that, I shouldn''t have come with this little son of a bitch!"


    Gu Haoran constantly used his magic power to shuttle around the space and avoid the war circle. His heart was even more scolded.


    If I knew I would end up like this, I''d rather die than stick my neck.


    Anyway, he knew that Lu Li would not really kill himself. At most, he would frighten him.


    But now this situation, a little careless, with his current strength, is absolutely ten dead without life.


    And even if we use the talent and magic power, it is difficult to create a world for the strong man of heaven and man. We have to spend more energy than usual before we can break through the space and reach the level of a hundred miles in an instant.


    Compared with in Zhenwu area, he can travel thousands of miles in a short time. Now he is really even the most skilled ability has been sealed.


    What''s more, the hundred mile range is nothing in the fight between heaven and man. Lu Li offered a thousand and eight thousand swords. The sword Qi could be swept hundreds of miles in a single thought. The energy leakage of Ren Zong also covered thousands of miles in an instant. Gu Haoran really used his own talent and magic power to run for his life before being torn to pieces by the chaotic and violent energy.


    "Such strength It''s too much exaggeration. "


    And Xu Mingzhu looked at the scene like destroying the sky and the earth, but she couldn''t help murmuring.


    Meng Linyuan is a deep voice: "Lu Xiaoyou is playing tricks on each other, he has no real strength."


    "Teasing each other?" Xu Mingzhu felt that it was incredible. Now Ren Zong''s strength has exceeded that shown when he played with them. If we divide them according to their strength, the strength shown by Ren Zong is at least triple heaven or even quadruple day.


    In other words, if you look at the whole Tianwaitian, you are a rare master. Meng Linyuan is not sure that he can win the battle. Lu Li can fight with Ren Zong, which is far beyond Xu Mingzhu''s expectation. As a result, Meng Linyuan actually says that Lu Li has not come up with real strength, but is playing with Ren Zong?


    What level is Lu Li?


    Five days?


    Six days?


    Even More than seven?


    Aware of Xu Mingzhu''s doubts, Meng Linyuan shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say, don''t forget that Lu Xiaoyou is a man of nature transformed by the way of energy. This kind of heaven and man is rare in all ages. It is difficult to break through the way of energy. However, once he is promoted successfully, the heaven will be a little stronger than the man who sees God at the same level. Let alone, his energy position is so high that he can''t even suppress the alien race outside the sky. "


    "But at present, the stronger his strength is, the better it is for us, and there is no harm. If he is really willing to join the camp of the latecomers, we will have another powerful chip in the negotiation with Qisheng. Maybe he can change Tianwaitian''s old-fashioned strong style for many years. "


    Hearing this, Xu Mingzhu''s expression changed again.


    She felt that Meng Linyuan''s expectations of Lu Li were too high. After all, no matter how powerful Lu Li was, he was just a teenager. Many things, without experience, are not strength can solve.


    But Meng Linyuan did not go on.


    In fact, Xu Mingzhu''s views on some things are too naive.Although Lu Li is a teenager, it is true that some rumors about him in the world also spread to Tianwaitian. This son''s mental and physical means are far beyond ordinary people, and can''t be measured by his age. Otherwise, why did Yu Qiong kill Lu Li in the first place by breaking the rules and punishments?


    Although Yuqiong is arrogant and arrogant, it can not change the fact that he is the mainstay of the old school.


    Even he thought that once Luli grew up, it would be a great threat, so he would kill Lu Li at the expense of breaking the rules. Isn''t this enough to show Lu Li''s ability?


    At this time, Xu Mingzhu suddenly found that Ren Zongyun had exerted all his strength to stir up the storm and make the sky easier. The whole second heaven had already shaken. He realized that Ren Zong had planned to move seriously. He said in a deep voice, "Ren Zong is going to give all his strength. Are we really not going to help?"


    Meng Linyuan shook his head and said: "can''t help, also can''t help."


    Xu Mingzhu''s lips moved and seemed to want to say something, but Ren Zong has already made a move.


    At this moment, the whole sky was torn apart. The scarlet energy like blood fell and turned into waterfall like existence. Standing in the middle, he was like a devil like a God. His hands gathered countless energy and looked at Lu Li Dao: "although you have inherited the sword statue, you are not a little bit worse than the strong ones at that level."


    "Young man, today''s war, even if I give you a lesson. I warn you, no matter when you arrive, there must be awe in your heart, instead of being arrogant and thinking that you are invincible in the world


    As soon as the voice fell, he put his hands together, and the invisible wave spread, and scattered the scarlet energy gathered around him. Under the tearing sky, a huge mountain appeared out of thin air.


    In that mountain, there are countless corpses, blood overflowing, and there are crying and wailing sounds like ghosts calling for their lives. In the whole world, only this kind of sound is left, which makes people feel creepy.


    "War god rhyme ¡¤ corpse mountain blood sea!"


    A burst of drink, let Zong''s hands to the sky, as if holding the huge mountain, just like the ancient god of war came, moved the mountain, smashed to the land!


    Lu Li squinted, one hand behind him, and said, "master, this move is really bluffing, but have you ever thought about a problem. You''ve moved a mountain to smash me. Isn''t that to send me to split this mountain? "


    "Yellow mouth child, ignorant to the extreme!"


    Ren Zong roared, "corpse mountain" came, and "sea of blood" swept. Within tens of millions of miles, you could hear the sad cry, and the blood color was filled. Even the strong people in heaven and people were moved by it. It was like seeing the end of the world, and had a more real understanding of Ren Zong''s strength.


    Xu Mingzhu didn''t understand until now what Meng Linyuan''s words really meant.


    Ren Zong''s move has indeed reached the level that they can''t help or can''t help.


    Second, there should not be such a strong man.


    He has already faintly surpassed Meng Linyuan and has the strength of the fourth heaven.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    What is the concept of the fourth heaven?


    More than seven levels are unknowable. Under seven levels, there are six levels of "no light", five levels of "extermination" and four levels of "destruction of mountains".


    The strong who can enter the triple heaven can be regarded as the real leader.


    Darkness and extinction, as the name suggests, are the terrible people who are powerful enough to extinguish the light, bring eternal night, destroy all living beings and subvert the world.


    As for the destruction of mountains, although it is a little less style than that of darkness and extinction, the so-called destruction of mountains is not the destruction of mountains on earth.


    Before the triple heaven, there was a "boundary mountain" in each of them. It was the supreme artifact created by Qisheng in order to stabilize the fragile space of the first three when Qisheng and many of the top heaven and man split up into nine heaven.


    It has no special effect. The biggest effect is that it is indestructible and can support the first three "sky" to stabilize the existence of these three days.


    The so-called destruction of mountains refers to those who have the ability to harm the "Dingjie mountain".


    The strong man of heaven and man level who can enter the four heavens has this ability.


    In other words, the power shown by Ren Zong is already the level of destroying mountains.


    The palm of Xu Mingzhu holding the blood knife has already oozed sweat.


    For her, the strong man of the fourth heaven is indeed a mountain that cannot be climbed.


    "Can Lu Li really overcome such existence?" Xu Mingzhu couldn''t help asking questions.


    Meng didn''t answer the question.


    For Meng Linyuan, there is no answer to this question.


    Before the sea of corpses came, no one was sure whether Lu Li could defeat Ren Zong.


    Even Gu Haoran, who had been hiding thousands of miles away, could not help but raise his heart. Staring at the situation there, he whispered, "younger martial brother, you must not die. If you die, elder martial brother, I will be a mermaid. "


    "Die!"


    At this moment, Ren Zong has the mountain, the town to the top of Lu Li''s head, eyes are killing.


    Although the fight between heaven and man, generally speaking, it will hardly hurt people''s lives. However, Ren Zong knows very well that if he doesn''t kill Lu Li, he is also very sad to go to Qisheng.


    After all, Lu Li''s purpose is to divide the old school, win over a group of heaven and man level strong men to support the later ones, and force Qisheng to open the tianwaitianjie wall.


    From this point, although there was no hatred between the two sides before, they did not die.


    The sea of corpses and blood came with the determination to kill, which confirmed that one of the two sides was going to fall today.


    The strong wind whistled, blowing Lu Li''s clothes, but Lu Li was not in a hurry. He held up the Canglang sword, facing the corpse mountain which came down overhead, surrounded by the sea of blood around his body, his expression was calm and he said slowly, "originally I planned to give you a lesson. Now it seems that I have taken it for granted."


    "There is no need for a stubborn old thing like you to exist, is it?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Li showed a smile of self mockery. Then, a purple light appeared from the edge of the sword. With a sword, the whole world was silent.


    The sea of corpses and blood instantly returned to calm, the strong wind stopped, but the original sound of howling was not at all.


    Looking around, the whole space, is a thin line, obliquely cut open, including the sea of corpses, up and down.


    "No!"


    Aware of what Lu Li has done, Meng Linyuan is also frightened, and immediately intends to stop.


    But after all, he was a little slow.


    "Cut the sword. All living beings will fall."


    Lu Li murmured, on the edge of the sword, a bright and dazzling light broke out.


    When the sword fell, the corpse mountain disintegrated and the sea of blood evaporated, and the whole space was collapsed. Ren Zong, who was behind the corpse mountain and the sea of blood, let out a scream. Half of his body was directly cut off by the power of the sword and exploded into a mass of flesh and blood on the spot.


    "Do you want to ruin the second heaven?" Meng Linyuan was surprised and angry and roared at Lu Li.


    Many people in heaven, at this time also some can not help but the bottom of my heart shock.


    Lu Li''s sword smashed the space of the second heaven on the spot. It is difficult to heal in a short time just because of the self-healing nature of the space. That is to say, if he continues to do this, the second heaven will collapse completely sooner or later. Even if there is Dingjie mountain, there is no way to change this.


    Realizing that Lu Li is going to destroy the second heaven, even the people who came after him can no longer stand idly by.


    They rushed to Luli to try to stop him.


    And Xu Mingzhu said in a loud voice: "Lu Li, jiuchongtian can''t be destroyed. Once the balance between Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian is destroyed, many people will come to kill you!"


    "If there is any problem, we can talk about it again, as long as we find Mr. Wu..."


    "That''s enough."


    Lu Li waved his hand, tens of thousands of purple chains blocked the surrounding heaven and earth, so that those heaven and man level strong people could not get close to it.At the same time, Lu Li, with a bit of banter, said slowly, "if my cheap master really wanted to show up, he should have stood up earlier."


    "You..."


    Xu Mingzhu did not expect that Lu Li would say so. For a while, he did not know how to refute it.


    But Lu Li is not wrong.


    With the ability of Wu Lao, long before Lu Li arrived in Tianwaitian, he should have felt something. After all, what he is really good at is derivation. It is not difficult to see through the terrible inheritance of the past and the future and predict the situation of Lu Li.


    What''s more, after Lu Li came to Tianwaitian, he immediately made such a big noise. Wu Lao has not appeared so far, which is really a bit strange.


    But although Xu Mingzhu has some doubts in her heart, she can''t really reprimand Wu, let alone watch Lu Li cut down the second heaven and destroy the stability of jiuchongtian.


    At the moment, all the people in heaven are attacking the chains of the empty town, trying to break the blockade of land separation.


    But after a while, they found that Lu Li had established some kind of connection between the chains of the empty town and the whole second heaven. Even if they can break the chains, they are destroying the essence of the second heaven.


    This kind of cruel means made people feel a little frightened.


    "Younger martial brother, you want to be an enemy of ten thousand people." Gu Haoran was also frightened by Lu Li''s reckless behavior, but he did not dare to get close to the past. He could only murmur in a low voice, and then pinched the seal formula in his hand, ready to pass information to the old man.


    After all, he didn''t know what the stability of jiuchongtian meant to these people, but he could probably guess that if Lu Li really destroyed the second heaven, these guys would never let go of their younger martial brother.


    As a result, Gu Haoran had to inform the old man to come forward and stop the "Crazy" younger martial brother.


    However, he has just pinched the secret, in the sky, is sounded a voice of vicissitudes, "so far, Lu Li."


    Before the words fell, an old man in white came barefoot.


    Every step down, the space destroyed by the second heaven is rapidly healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing the old man, Ren Zong, who had been cut off half of his body, seemed to have caught the last straw. He said happily, "open up the saint!"


    "It''s Qisheng..."


    "How could that be possible? Isn''t Qisheng sitting on the seventh heaven? "


    "Even the Apocalypse has appeared. Do you mean What happened to Mr. Wu? "


    Seeing the moment of enlightenment, people immediately felt uneasy.


    Because Qisheng should be on the top of qichongtian at this time, and there are senior officials of later generations led by Mr. Wu to check and balance. Even if the sky collapses, he can''t let Qisheng leave.


    As a result, Qisheng appeared in the second heaven.


    As soon as their expressions changed, they seemed to think of something. Qisheng would appear here. It is very likely that something happened to Wu Lao.


    "See Qisheng!"


    In addition to Ren Zong, other old-fashioned strongmen hastened to see the sage.


    Qisheng waved his hand. In a blink of an eye, he blocked the chains of the empty town around him, and the space destroyed by Lu Li was also restored to its original appearance.


    "All of you, don''t be too polite."


    After showing the approachable side, Qisheng said: "Lu Li, you are making a big fuss in Tianwaitian today. Is this the attitude of coming to ask for help?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    "The strength of this old man is not worse than that of the wild God, but even stronger than that of the wild God."


    With only one glance, Lu Li judged that the strength of Qisheng had surpassed that of the wild God.


    Although the wild God was once a strong man at the high level, his realm has fallen and his real body has been damaged. In terms of combat experience, he is indeed proud of Zhenwu area. However, if compared with the realm, Qisheng, Wu Lao, such a senior top-level man of heaven, he is bound to be stronger than him.


    However, this does not mean that enlightenment is really stronger than the God of famine.


    When it comes to the level of the God of famine, many means of pressing the bottom of the box can not be found, and no one knows what step he can be strong.


    However, the strength of Qisheng also surprised Lu Li.


    "My younger generation, Lu Li, has met the elder Qi Sheng." Lu Li changed his mind, clasped his hands to Qisheng, and said with a smile, "just now it''s just a helpless move. In the final analysis, it''s still in order to attract the attention of the elder. Please forgive me."


    "Oh? So you intend to destroy the second heaven just to let me come out to see you? "


    Qi Sheng seemed to smile rather than smile, but he did not have any airs. He said slowly, "he is worthy of his disciple. Although he has not taught by example, his shameless temperament is exactly the same."


    Hearing this, Lu Li moved in his heart and asked with a smile: "in this way, the elder and the master are very familiar. Strictly speaking, maybe I have to call you Shibo."


    The people around him were almost frightened to see him climbing relatives here again.


    What is the status of Qisheng?


    Among the original founders who created Tianwaitian, the only powerful one left. Even back to the wanzu period, even the heroes like Jian Zun, Dou Zun and Zhan Zun, who met with Qisheng, all had to pay homage to their predecessors and did not dare to make a mistake easily.


    As a result, as soon as Lu Li opened his mouth, he brought the rank of Qisheng to the same level as old Wu. He had the audacity to admit his relatives and called him a master.


    The people of the latter camp almost have no face to continue listening.


    Gu Haoran, who was hiding in the distance, looked more frightened. He thought that this little bastard was really black in his heart. I''m not afraid to open up saints and remember grudges, but I hate them together with the old man?


    "No, this little son of a bitch just wants to stir up the relationship between Qisheng and the old man. It''s black. It''s dark enough. "


    Gu Haoran secretly picked a thumb for Lu Li''s shameless behavior. He had to admit that he, as a little younger martial brother, was simply throwing away his countless streets when it came to heart blackness.


    No matter how bad the words are, whether Qisheng can be cheated, but he has already made his mouth sick. At the same time, he also disgusted the old man.


    The relationship between the two was not harmonious, but now it was disgusted by Lu Li. Who knows if they would look down on each other and directly lead to a battle between the top heaven and man?


    On the contrary, what price did Lu Li pay? It''s nothing more than self abasement status. If you see anyone, you have to climb a relative. No matter if you don''t have a rabbit, cuddle the grass or cuddle it.


    Qisheng was smiling, nodding his head and saying, "I have been involved with him for many years, both enemies and friends. To some extent, you are his apprentice, and that is indeed my nephew. I''ll answer that, master


    "Well, let''s talk about the purpose of your trip."


    Speaking of this, Qisheng waves his hand again, and the surrounding world seems to be in a chaos. Ren Zong, Meng Linyuan, Xu Mingzhu, and Gu Haoran, who are hiding in the side, are all involved in the strange attraction. A flower in front of his eyes makes him feel that he has come to another space.


    Lu Li squints and sees the smile on Qisheng''s face. He knows that the old man is giving himself an inferior position.


    This hand, in addition to showing his strong strength, but also showed his absolute dominance over the sky. In Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian, even the Tianren of the same level may not be able to defeat him unless the strong one at the road level comes in person.


    The small world is the most powerful weapon for a strong man of heaven and man level. After tens of thousands of years of development, Tianwaitian has already become a terrorist realm comparable to Zhenwu area. If Qisheng does not pay attention to it, and tries its best to motivate Tianwaitian''s power, he may be able to break hands with the strong men at the road level.


    Aware of Qisheng''s warning, Lu Li was alert to himself, but his face was still. He said with a smile: "master, this is a change in the world. It''s really enlightening for the younger generation."


    "I''m old, but I''m a little bit of a show off in front of you young people."


    Qisheng said lightly, his palm moved, and immediately changed the surrounding scene. Several people came to a cliff Pavilion, and then Qisheng reached out and asked, "please."


    "Thank you very much


    Among these people, Ren Zong is the only one who belongs to the old school. Facing the invitation of the sage, he immediately responded politely and respectfully.


    Meng Linyuan and Xu Mingzhu, though they don''t know why Qisheng brought them together, are neither humble nor arrogant. After nodding and thanking, they sit in the pavilion.


    "You come and sit."


    Qi Sheng turned his head and looked at Gu Haoran, who was still trying to reduce his sense of being. He said with a smile, "you are the eldest disciple of Wu. You have to teach him all about the secret learning of Dharma. He is qualified to sit here.""Master, you are the younger generation of Zhesha."


    Gu Haoran hit a ha ha, "younger generation is just a bright and secluded realm. How can we sit together with you? Just stand, I''ll stand. "


    Said, he also made a look at Lu Li, indicating that he must be careful.


    Obviously, Gu Haoran is clear about some details of Qisheng.


    This old man, he seems to know what he is. After all, after all, what good stubble would it be if we could compete with the old man for so many years?


    Lu Li nodded slightly, indicating that it was OK.


    As for Qisheng, although he noticed the tiny movements between them, he didn''t say anything and didn''t force Gu Haoran to have to sit down. He just nodded his head and said, "everyone has his own choice. If you don''t want to sit down, I don''t ask for it."


    As he spoke, Qi Sheng sat down on the throne, looked around for a week, then fixed himself on Lu Li''s face and said with a smile, "Luli, I actually pay attention to many things you do in the world. Now Zhenwu domain has suffered a catastrophe. If you can stand up, you have a pure heart. In fact, this is very rare, and it is also the biggest reason why I am optimistic about you. "


    "Watch me?"


    Lu Li pretended to be surprised and said, "where do you start from? How can people in the sky take care of the affairs of heaven and put their eyes on the world? "


    "I know that you are not angry. The affair of Yuqiong gave you a bad impression, and made you feel that the people in Tianwaitian are a group of ruthless and emotionless monsters. However, we also have our own difficulties. What Yuqiong has done is indeed what I have instructed. I do not deny that. "


    Qisheng opened the door to the point, without any intention of concealing, and directly took the matter of the lower boundary of the jade dome in his own body.


    However, even if he did not admit it, others would not think that he was not involved.


    No matter how arrogant he is, Yuqiong will not be good at making proposals for the layout of human fortune. There must be higher-level instructions behind this matter. Moreover, if there is no enlightenment and nod, the senior officials of the old school dare not act alone. After all, there are those who follow them and stare at their words and deeds. However, if something goes wrong, those who come later will rush in and bite a piece of their flesh.


    Therefore, it did not surprise Lu Li that Qi Sheng admitted the incident.


    Lu Li looked at Qisheng and said, "Qisheng just admitted it. Aren''t you afraid that the younger generation will be angry with you in the future?"


    "You will not." Qi Sheng gave a light smile. In his eyes, there seemed to be a flash of light. He continued to calm down and said, "if you are coming from the second heaven, as early as the second heaven, you will have countless opportunities to completely destroy it before I feel the turmoil of the second heaven. As long as you break the balance of jiuchongtian, even Wu can''t tolerate you. The sword skills you get are from the top powerful Jian Zun of the neutral school. Then jianzun will kill you. This kind of situation is not good for you, so you can''t turn your back on your face, and you dare not. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    Hearing the speech, Lu Li said with great interest: "master, is this a way to measure me with the mentality of weighing pros and cons?"


    Seeing that Qisheng didn''t deny it, Lu Li went on: "but the elder seems to forget that he was young and frivolous, which could not be measured by common sense. At the beginning, Yuqiong incarnated in the lower world to kill my wife. After the failure of the plan, I even tried to kill me with one palm in the air. Can I tolerate such hatred at will


    "Wife?"


    However, after listening to Lu Li''s words, Qisheng showed a little surprised eyes, and then seemed to think of something, and said with a smile: "so it is. Mu Hongxiu is really a rare woman in the world. Her combination with you is not so high."


    After taking this topic lightly, Qisheng gazed at Lu Li and said, "but you can''t deny that it''s not wrong to cut off the fate of the world. If we had succeeded in this matter at the beginning, there would have been no later disasters, and the Shinto would have no reason to launch that doomsday robbery on the pretext of saving Zhenwu territory. "


    "If you cut off the fate of the world, you can only keep the peace for a while. What''s more, in the final analysis, it''s just your selfishness. It''s not for the sake of human beings, but for the sake that you can continue to rule Zhenwu secretly in the future. "


    As soon as he said this, Ren Zong immediately retorted: "Lu Li! You don''t want to be bloody! Has Tianwaitian ever ruled the world? If we really want to rule Zhenwu territory, we can do it in the first place, why wait until today? "


    "Thousands of years have passed, and no one from Tianwaitian has ever come to Zhenwu domain. Except for Yuqiong, we have never dealt with Zhenwu domain!"


    Ren Zong said this, but saw Qisheng suddenly raised his hand, indicating that he would not continue to say, so he looked at Lu Li indignantly. Although he was not reconciled, he still shut up.


    Qi Sheng said: "I know what you mean. Once Zhenwu area is promoted, the whole space will be strengthened, which is a weakening for the strong man in heaven and man level. But have you ever thought that even if this kind of weakening is real, Tianren is still the top combat power in Zhenwu area. The strong master level can''t fight against heaven and man on the premise of fighting alone. If Jin is not promoted, the status of heaven and man will not be changed. Why should we spare no effort to cut off the Qi in the world and prevent the consciousness of Zhenwu domain from awakening? "


    Asked by the sage, Lu lilue pondered, and then said, "why is this matter? Only your mind knows why. Why do you want to ask me?"


    "Because you know the answer, don''t you?"


    Qisheng said with a smile: "the current situation in the world, in the final analysis, is a storm caused by the will of the world. As long as we can extinguish the possibility of world will recovery from the root, then there will be no such thing later? "


    "Yes, even if you cut off the human Qi, can you guarantee that the world will of Zhenwu will not revive again?"


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers, and his expression was calm to the extreme, "after all, your behavior is no different from that of the Shinto. However, the theocracy is more extreme. It intends to destroy all the mortals in the whole world in order to balance the heaven and earth and force the will of the world to fall into sleep again. And you want to kill those warriors who are loaded with Qi and fortune before the advent of heaven and earth. On the other hand, these two actions are killing and saving the world. Can you make it clear who is right and who is wrong? "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Xu Mingzhu was stunned, and then said, "Lu Li, words can''t be said. Cutting off Qi and destroying mortals are all undesirable methods. Even if it is really useful, you should abide by the bottom line when you are born. What is the difference between human beings and livestock, even if they have no bottom line


    "Well said, elder martial sister!"


    Lu Li stroked and laughed, and agreed: "you are right. You should be born with a bottom line. If there''s no bottom line, it''s no different from livestock. It is because there is no bottom line that the madmen of the Shinto end up as enemies all over the world. Does tianwaitiantian want to follow their example


    As he said this, Lu Li walked forward with his hands on the stone table, his eyes burning, staring at the Qisheng Road: "please answer me this question."


    Silence.


    Qisheng was silent.


    Ren Zong, next to him, originally wanted to say something else.


    However, when he realized that Qisheng had fallen into silence, when he got to his mouth, he swallowed back.


    No one can get in on such a matter involving position. From the perspective of enlightenment, it would be better to solve the human affairs with the least sacrifice. However, from Lu Li''s point of view, Qisheng''s behavior left an insurmountable gap between the two sides.


    "Lu Li, I don''t want to say more. Some things, explained up, are powerless, there is no need for this. However, since you have been on Tianwaitian in person today, I will naturally give you an account of this matter. "


    After a long silence, Qisheng sighed and looked at Lu Li: "no matter whether Tianwaitian did something wrong, now that the disaster has come, it is no longer meaningful to investigate who is right and who is wrong. What we need to do is to think about how to make up for it. ""Make up, OK."


    Lu Li nodded, "then let me see the sincerity of enlightenment. The internal worries of the world have been solved, but there are many foreign troubles. The wild gods are hiding in the dark and covetous. The extinction world, which inherits the power of the beast God, has been sealed by the founder of Qingxin for three years. There are pieces of demon world in yumagic mountain, which can be opened at any time to communicate with the demon world and make the demon family come again. How do you want to solve this situation? "


    "Lu Li!"


    Ren Zong seemed to be intolerable, pointing to Lu Li and saying, "speak to Qi Sheng, you''d better be polite! Now it''s you who are asking for help from Tianwaitian, not Tianwaitian who is in a hurry to help you! "


    "Ren Zong, you should be polite. What does it mean to ask for help from Tianwaitian? From the same clan, most of Tianwaitian''s strong men at Tianwaitian level are able to achieve today''s achievements by relying on the resources of Zhenwu region? "


    Xu Mingzhu is also staring at Ren Zong, the expression is extremely dissatisfied.


    Ren Zong said coldly, "so what? Do we have to sacrifice ourselves to repay? The situation in Zhenwu area is not as simple as you think. When the world comes, once the will of the world wakes up and the harvest begins, even heaven and man may not be able to survive. If you hide in Tianwaitian, you will have a chance to live. If you are so generous, why don''t you go and save Zhenwu territory yourself? "


    "Good!"


    Xu Mingzhu was not afraid at all, but said, "it''s not that we refuse to lower the boundary, but that Qisheng holds the boundary wall of Tianwaitian and refuses to let us leave."


    Of course, she didn''t dare to take words directly to accept Qisheng. After all, Qisheng was still the strongest one in Tianwaitian. Even those madmen from the neutral faction would give some respect when they met Qisheng. Even jianzun once confessed that he was not the opponent of Qisheng in Tianwaitian. If he was separated from Tianwaitian, he would lose and Qisheng would die.


    Although it shows the arrogance of sword cultivation, it is not difficult to see that even such madmen as jianzun highly praise the strength of Qisheng. To some extent, Qisheng is indeed the strongest one in Tianwaitian. Even though Xu Mingzhu is somewhat arrogant, he dare not use it in front of Qisheng.


    She can only follow Ren Zong''s words and point to the whole Tianwaitian sky, which is controlled by Qisheng. She doesn''t want to lower the boundary, but Qisheng doesn''t allow her.


    "Qisheng has his own plan. When will you and I discuss it?"


    Ren Zong knows his faults, but he doesn''t get entangled in this topic. After he takes it lightly, he says to Lu Li: "Lu Li, since you are here for help this time, I advise you to think about what attitude you should take to face Qisheng!"


    "Yes, it''s really impolite." Lu Li made a ha ha, and then looked at the way of Qisheng: "well, please tell the younger generation what the regulations are, and how do you make up for the world and save this disaster?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    Qisheng didn''t mind the teasing in Lu Li''s words. He said, "Tianwaitian has the ability to turn things around. However, in addition to the core people who can''t do anything, I''ll give you 10 places under 7chongtian. I''ll give you a list of ten places to clarify the strength and weakness of your choice. As for the latecomers and the neutrals, as long as you have the ability to lobby, no matter how many people can be found, I will open up the boundary wall of Tianwaitian heaven and let them down. "


    "Even if you can take all the latecomers and the centrists, it''s up to you. The conservatives can take their place to maintain the existence of Tianwaitian


    "Well, Lu Li, I''m an old man. I have some sincerity."


    After revealing all his ideas without any concealment, Qisheng also showed a smile to Lu Li, some jokingly said: "in the future, it must be your young people''s world, everything must be sincere, so today I have given you enough sincerity, I don''t know, are you still satisfied?"


    "Satisfaction, of course, is satisfaction."


    Lu Li nodded and laughed, and then said, "I don''t know, what''s the condition for your sincerity?"


    Although he said that sincerity should be paid attention to in everything, Lu Li did not believe that Qi Sheng Hui would give such good conditions in vain. It is the so-called exchanges, there is bound to be a way, he gave such a condition, if there is no requirement, is to kill Lu Li do not believe.


    "Not busy."


    Seeing him, he began to call Shibo again. Qisheng laughed and shook his head. He waved to Gu Haoran and said, "you can also listen to it."


    Gu Haoran had always stood outside the pavilion, looking at his nose, nose and heart. He didn''t mean to be involved in it at all. Moreover, he didn''t know why Qisheng brought him with him. In the end, he could only blame the old man.


    After all, he is the old man''s eldest disciple. He should give the old man the face in his love and reason, and bring him with him.


    However, Qisheng did this, which made Gu Haoran feel uneasy. Even if the topic was not involved in himself, he was so busy that he did not dare to relax at all.


    Now, Qisheng asked him to come in and listen. Gu Haoran said with a bitter face: "Lord Qisheng, I don''t think it''s necessary to do so? In any case, there is no reason to let my master participate in the conversation between heaven and man. I haven''t lived long enough. If I hear something that I shouldn''t have heard, which leads to my own life lost, I''m really wronged. "


    "Don''t worry, with me here, who dares to attack you?"


    With a gentle smile, he continued to wave to Gu Haoran.


    unfortunately, Gu Haoran heard this sentence, suddenly in the heart of Tucao, is afraid of this old thing to make complaints about me.


    Lu Li did not say, such as Meng Linyuan, Xu Mingzhu, the backbone of the latter, there is no reason to deal with him. Only one Ren Zong was nearly chopped to death by Lu Li''s sword. If it had not been for the appearance of Qisheng who saved him, he would have become the first Tianwaitian man to be killed for many years. I dare say he did not have the courage.


    Therefore, Gu Haoran seems to see that among so many people present, only one Qisheng has the strength and motivation to attack himself.


    but Hao Ran could only make complaints about it in his heart. He could never declare it. So he could only walk into the pavilion with some sad feelings and sit down by Leo.


    Lu Li also stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, comforting him: "don''t worry, elder martial brother Qisheng is our elder martial uncle. Strictly speaking, they are all family members. There is no need to be so rigid."


    I believe you have the ghost.


    Gu Haoran glanced at Lu Li and saw the narrowing in his eyes. He knew that this guy was definitely holding the idea of revenge and deliberately embarrassed himself here.


    "Lu Li is right. Strictly speaking, we are all a family."


    With a gentle smile, Qi Sheng said, "Wu and I have been fighting each other for many times over the years. In fact, they are very sympathetic to each other. His disciples can be regarded as my disciples. You don''t have to be so rigid. "


    After that, Qisheng gave a slight pause and continued: "what do you think of this matter?"


    Gu Haoran didn''t expect that Qisheng''s words would become so fast. He immediately brought the topic to himself. He didn''t respond for a while. After a long pause, he stammered: "what does Qisheng mean? I don''t understand it."


    "Is it? What do you think of the opening of the wall and the support of the world


    Qisheng didn''t think he was disobedient at all. He asked again, smiling all over his face.


    Gu Haoran was a bit numb. He didn''t want to get involved in such a big thing, and he didn''t want to express any opinions. Frankly speaking, he didn''t intend to come to Tianwaitian''s muddy water. If Lu Li hadn''t insisted, he would still travel around the world looking for his own way of heaven and man. How could he come here and talk to so many powerful people?


    "This The younger generation is very humble. I really don''t have any opinions. Please don''t ask me? "


    Gu Haoran is chatting at the tunnel.Even Lu Li couldn''t see the way he pretended to be. He couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother, it''s not like your style. If you have any words to say, are you still a person who can''t tell right from wrong? Then you look down on our teachers. "


    Shibo fart, you little son of a bitch has become a man of heaven. You have strong strength and strong morale. You dare to go against so many big men. Elder martial brother, I''m still a great master. It''s hard to hear. If you pick one of these people out and sneeze, you can make yourself dead. In the face of such an atmosphere, where can Gu Haoran dare to carry the airs of being in the world?


    "I think I''m right. All Wu''s disciples are just like him. When weak, he will shrink his head, but when he is strong, he will feel a bit unreasonable. Why, because my old bone is so frightening that you dare not even say a few true words? "


    Qi Sheng looked at Gu Haoran with a smile and pointed out: "besides, if you get the inheritance of Wu''s Yanfa, even if you don''t reach the level that he can understand the past and see through the future, at this moment, it''s no problem to prophesy for yourself. Why don''t you show us a hand, or let me have a look. How hot is the eldest disciple who got the inheritance of Wu Yibo? "


    "This Not good? "


    Gu Haoran had a bitter smile on his face.


    You''re still making calculations for yourself? Are you sick?


    In this situation, one''s life and death are totally between the thoughts of enlightenment. The result of calculation has no meaning at all.


    If Qisheng wants to die, he must die. If he wants to live, no one can kill himself.


    At this juncture, it''s hard to avoid some deliberate embarrassment in letting yourself calculate the future.


    "Oh, yes." With a smile, Qi Sheng shifted the topic and said, "well, you might as well make some calculations. Can the cooperation between you and me go smoothly?"


    As soon as he said this, Gu Haoran understood that this was the real purpose of enlightenment.


    He knew that Lu Li was still wary of him, so he used the power of derivation to work out a result. After all, when it comes to the existence and future of Zhenwu area, although the importance of Qisheng is heavy, it is not so important as to make the derivation invalid. If he really worked out a satisfactory result for Luli, there would be no reason for him to continue to be embarrassed.


    So


    Gu Haoran looks at Lu Li strangely.


    He really didn''t expect that Lu Li had grown up to the degree that even Qisheng would be afraid of.


    Although Qisheng is a kind-hearted person now, the essence of this old guy is black to the extreme. It''s hard to say that few of the strong people who can be mixed into heaven and man are good at stubbornness, let alone Qisheng or from the chaos of the age of ten thousand nationalities. It can be said that under the circumstances of man eating man, he has achieved the supreme position.


    Today, he is able to represent all the old school heaven and man class strong people sitting here, on the one hand, because his strength is strong enough, on the other hand, it is because his means are strong enough.


    Under his present position, there is a sea of blood and corpses that I don''t know how terrible. He said he was a kind elder. Gu Haoran would believe him only if he was crazy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

    However, Gu Haoran still said with a smile: "master Qi Sheng, don''t make fun of me. I''m a little generation. How can I be qualified to calculate such a big thing? If you are really curious about the future, you can go to the old man. His way of derivation is to really understand the past and see through the future. There is nothing he doesn''t know about in the sky and in the world. Compared with the old man, I''m not even superficial. "


    Without any hesitation, Gu Haoran sold his master.


    But his words are not wrong.


    The old man''s derivation had already reached the point of being able to communicate with ghosts and gods when he taught himself. He has even established some kind of connection with the long river of fate. In many cases, there is no need to deduce at all, just take a look, you can see a person''s future.


    At that time, Gu Haoran was shocked by this hand, so he decided to take the road of no return.


    Moreover, the more he practiced the method, the more he discovered the horror of the old man.


    Many things the old man said at the beginning have been fulfilled one by one today. Even at many moments, Gu Haoran doubted whether Lu Li, the idle chess he thought at the beginning, would be the immortal hand that the old man had seen through for a long time.


    Otherwise, how could he be so clever that he ordered himself to escort Lu Li before he came to the fore.


    On the face of it, he was entrusted by mu Hongxiu, so he would take care of Lu Li in every way, even taking care of his apprentice. But only Gu Haoran himself knows that he is not because of the request of mu tea, but because of the old man''s command.


    Therefore, whenever Lu Li does something earth shaking again, Gu Haoran will sigh that the old man is still strong. He has already seen this scene at the beginning, and he has made a good fortune by admitting Lu Li to the door in advance.


    However, he can never say these words. The only way to do this is to throw the pot on the old man. In any case, the old man is not burdened by debt. If he carries more pots, he will not be crushed.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, Qisheng immediately laughed and said slowly, "Wu''s Yan method is indeed comparable to nature and has the ability to communicate with ghosts and gods. But he is old, and the future world will be that of your generation of young people. As the successor of his legacy, you should know that the more you look at the method, the more awe you will feel in your heart. Now he saw many things that should not exist in this world, and his heart was filled with awe. Only when you are young and have not yet witnessed the terrible fate of a young man, can you make the most of the derivation. "


    "Therefore, this time, you will take the place of your master and give your younger martial brother divination."


    Qisheng''s smile is extremely gentle, but his intention is extremely sinister.


    Gu Haoran''s heart moved slightly, as if he had seen through the idea of Qisheng, and then he bared his teeth and said: "master Qisheng, don''t say that. I can''t praise him so falsely. If the old man hears about it, he is afraid that he will abolish the cultivation of the younger generation. "


    Qisheng narrowed his eyes, tapped his fingers gently on the stone table, and then said, "don''t you think I''m not worthy to instruct you


    Feeling that there is a faint chance of killing, Gu Haoran''s throat is moving, and he can''t hold his expression any more.


    But at this time, Lu Li was a concussion breath. He blocked Qi Sheng''s killing opportunity and protected Gu Haoran. Then he said with a smile: "master, my elder martial brother is good everywhere, but he is too timid. Don''t blame me."


    "Elder martial brother, how can you disobey the orders of the elders? Since the master wants you to do divination, let''s have a look at the end of Zhenwu domain after this conversation. "


    "Coincidentally, I am also very curious. With the help of Shibo, Zhenwu domain can escape this disaster."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Gu Haoran had a bitter face and said in secret, "you little bastard, you really don''t kill me. I won''t give up."


    To ask him to calculate the future of Zhenwu is no less than to make him confront the world will of Zhenwu. From the long river of fate to pry such big secrets, a bad, his mind will be destroyed on the spot, become an unconscious waste man.


    Moreover, the future of Zhenwu area involves too many strong people. If one of them is picked up, it will be very important. One time to spy on such a big goal, Gu Haoran really does not know, whether he can support.


    Even if he did, his fate would be completely tied to Zhenwu domain. In other words, his fate will be tied with the people of Zhenwu area. If Zhenwu people are prosperous, he will also get some unspeakable benefits. However, if Zhenwu people die, his life will be explained on the spot.


    Although Lu Li has not practiced the method of derivation, Gu Haoran does not think that Lu Li will not know these things. In this case, Lu Li''s proposal is to force him to get on the boat of Zhenwu people.


    "You son of a bitch, I still need to beat around the Bush to help Zhenwu people. This really regards me as a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. "


    He shook his head incomprehensibly. After Gu Haoran laughed bitterly, he took a deep look at Lu Li, and then said, "since younger martial brothers all say that, if I refuse to be a senior brother, I will not respect my elders.""Well, thanks to the admiration of Qisheng, I would like to take a look at the fate of Zhenwu region."


    Taking a deep breath, Gu Haoran agreed to this matter, and then in Qisheng''s eyes of great interest, he took out three jade coins from his sleeve and gave a gentle breath.


    "That''s it?" Xu Mingzhu was also looking forward to it, but seeing that Gu Haoran actually took out three jade coins, she immediately showed her disappointment.


    As a member of the later generations, she has also seen Mr. Wu''s method of derivation. She knows that he does not need to borrow anything from other countries. If she takes a look at everything, she can figure out the causes and consequences and explore the past and future.


    At that time, Xu Mingzhu also consulted Mr. Wu. The more profound he was, the less he needed the help of foreign objects. One is that it affects accuracy, and the other is that it is possible to see information that does not exist at all.


    For example, it is clear that there is no past, but in the deduction of derivation, it appears in front of the caster. This is the disadvantage of using foreign objects to carry out derivation.


    Even the past can predict that mistake, let alone the illusory future.


    "Let me see you." Holding these three jade coins, Gu Haoran smiles and apologizes, but he doesn''t defend himself.


    "Pearl, Gu Xiaoyou, after all, is the descendant of old Wu. Don''t be rude."


    Meng Linyuan did not look down on Gu Haoran, but seriously warned Xu Mingzhu.


    Even if he doesn''t believe in Gu Haoran, he should believe in Wu Lao.


    The strong one who can cultivate the Dharma into the realm of ghosts and gods has his own reason for every disciple he receives.


    Today, Lu Li, who has already made the whole world upside down, aside from the fact that other disciples of Mr. Wu are extremely arrogant, and Gu Haoran, who inherits the core skill of derivation, must not be an ordinary person.


    For Meng Linyuan''s warning, Xu Mingzhu is indispensable, lack of interest.


    On the contrary, he asked with great interest: "there are 72 branches of this branch of derivation. Wu can see the past and future of human beings with the naked eye, but it can''t be said that his skill is profound. It''s just one of the branches. You should be one of the branches of this kind of divination? "


    Gu Haoran put the three jade coins on the table one by one, with a smile of self-confidence. "Master Qisheng really knows his business, and there are 72 branches in one derivation. But strictly speaking, the main thing is to borrow things from each other, so as to separate seven or twelve kinds of collateral. The old man in my family has practiced face-to-face, and he has really practiced it to the depth of his essence, far better than me. However, in addition to a lot of inaccurate pictures in the early stage, in the later stage, it is more widely used than the face-to-face door. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    "Oh? I see. No wonder. "


    After hearing the words, Qi Sheng showed a smile and nodded his head in praise of him and said, "green is better than blue. You can choose different paths from your master. This shows that you are also a disciple with your own ideas. I''m afraid you don''t want to follow the same path with your teacher."


    "You can''t say that."


    While playing with the three jade coins, Gu Haoran retorted: "in fact, the old man''s derivation was also learned from others at first. The branch of derivation has been widely spread since ancient times. Everyone wants to control the fate and calculate the fortune. Therefore, the way of derivation is the crystallization of the wisdom of those people. Most of the earliest derivations were mainly face to face, and there were numerous ways of doing so. In the end, most of the schools of derivation have withered, but there are not many schools of borrowing materials in the old man''s school. If you want to learn this derivation well and learn how to meet with the old man, it is actually the best choice. "


    "Then why did you choose to borrow?" Xu Mingzhu was beside her, almost absorbed. Seeing Gu Haoran''s silence, she immediately asked.


    Other people present, except Lu Li, even Qisheng didn''t expect that Yanfa had such a story.


    But Qisheng sighed: "you are right. With the derivation of Dharma, in fact, it was close to withering in the age of ten thousand nationalities. Even if there are some descendants born occasionally, there are few who can match Wu''s. most of them are cheaters who cheat the world and steal their names. They are eventually exposed and the end is miserable. "


    "Therefore, I''m really surprised that Wu can reproduce the derivation in one vein. It''s really a blessing for all living beings that he has cultivated such excellent disciples as you."


    "The Lord Qisheng has exalted him."


    Gu Haoran shook his head, rather self mocking: "there are a lot of people who cheat on the world and steal their names. But if we say that they have no real ability, they do not. It can only be said that it is nature that makes people


    "The old man always said something to me since I first practiced the method of derivation."


    Speaking of this, Gu Haoran gave a slight meal and said seriously: "those who tease the fate will get revenge sooner or later."


    "In those days, those descendants of the law may not have had amazing talents. But they think highly of themselves that they can control fate through derivation, but they do not know that fate is like a sea, visible to the naked eye, but immeasurable. When the sea is calm, people can drown in the sea. If the storm waves are rolled up, it will be more like the arrival of heaven, and the power of human power to control the fate is simply to seek death. "


    "It is precisely because of this that I chose the method of borrowing. In the final analysis, it is just a fear of death." Gu Haoran laughed at himself, and his fingers pressed on the jade money in the center. A mysterious breath rose from him.


    As strong as Qisheng, his face changes slightly when he feels the breath.


    "Is this the power of fate?"


    Lu Li, who named his own energy the force of destiny, is also the first time to see Gu Haoran use his method to explore the future and feel the restlessness of the power of destiny in his body. When Lu Li looks at his elder martial brother again, he puts aside some fun.


    At this moment, Gu Haoran''s eyes have turned into the color of pure white light. His manner is solemn, and he recites the pithy formula that everyone can''t understand. The mysterious breath becomes more and more strong. Even the masters like Xu Mingzhu, Meng Linyuan and Ren Zong can''t help standing up and retreating a few steps in silence. All his eyes are shocked and he looks like a God Gu Haoran is as solemn as spirit.


    Only Lu Li and Qi Sheng are still sitting in the same place, but their expressions are not so relaxed.


    Qisheng''s body, emitting a kind of holy light, faintly counterbalance this mysterious power. And Lu Li is sitting in the same place, with purple light all over his body. He resists Gu Haoran''s momentum with the power of fate.


    However, although they were sitting in peace, the elegant Pavilion, which was transformed from the Enlightenment of the Holy Spirit, could not hold on. Numerous cracks appeared on the top of the pavilion. Even the seats under the two of them were turned into vermicelli. The stone table holding the three jade coins directly turned into nothingness. The three jade coins were still floating in the air and were pressed by Gu Haoran with his fingertips without shaking at all.


    "Is there so much momentum in predicting the future?"


    At this moment, Lu Li is really on the derivative law some changes.


    Although we don''t know how powerful the Yanfa can play, the earthshaking momentum when it was launched is enough to prove that the lineage of derivation is indeed communicating with some unpredictable existence in the dark, and exchanging future information from it.


    And as Gu Haoran said, those who tease the fate will return with the same revenge.


    Today''s Gu Haoran, although he did not get the results he wanted, but his eyes and nose, are flowing blood. That pair of indifferent eyes, the same blood light.


    Almost do not have to personally feel, Lu Li knew Gu Haoran has been seriously injured, viscera, have varying degrees of damage.


    Especially the heart pulse.


    Lu Li''s eyes emit purple light, looking at Gu Haoran''s heart, he finds that Gu Haoran''s heart vein is actually a small crack. If he had not used some special method to maintain his vitality, the injury alone would have made him, the top master of the hall, die suddenly on the spot.Qisheng also found this, and his face became more and more dignified. It''s not that he is worried about Gu Haoran''s safety, but about what to do if Gu Haoran really dies in front of him.


    After all, it was he who forced Gu Haoran to use his methods. He was not to blame for this.


    If Gu Haoran is really forced to die, it will not only be Wu, but also Lu Li.


    It''s not a guess, it''s a fact.


    Because after realizing Gu Haoran''s dangerous state, Lu Li has already offered a peach blossom sword, and the tip of the sword points to Qisheng. Once Gu Haoran dies suddenly, he will take this opportunity to fight with Qisheng directly.


    Although it is cruel to say so, if Gu Haoran is really dead, it is the biggest opportunity for both sides to start a war. Originally, Lu Li didn''t trust Qisheng very much. If he could take this opportunity to get rid of him, it would be the best.


    Qisheng also found this and said with a wry smile: "this matter is really my fault. I didn''t expect that peeping into the fate of Zhenwu domain would bring him such great harm."


    "But don''t worry." Qi Sheng changed his words and said, "if you have me, I will protect him from death even if he really annoys some existence in the long river of fate."


    This is not a boast.


    As long as it is within the scope of Tianwaitian, Qisheng is invincible to some extent. Even if it is a strong man at the road level, he may not be able to kill Qisheng in tianwaitianzhong.


    If it was not for the Dao level pro to, the so-called fate of reverse, can not kill Gu Haoran in front of Qisheng.


    We still have this confidence.


    With this assurance, Lu Li didn''t mean to relax. He said calmly: "if my elder martial brother is really dead, even if I can''t kill you, I''ll bury ten people from the old school."


    This, too, is no boast.


    Even Ren Zong of the four heavenly realms is not Lu Li''s opponent. Unless Qisheng keeps an eye on the seventh heaven every day, it is very simple for Lu Li to find a chance to kill ten Tianren for Gu Haoran''s burial.


    Seeing that the atmosphere on both sides was a little tense, Xu Mingzhu, Meng Linyuan and Ren Zong, who were unable to get close to this side, were all nervous.


    Especially Ren Zong, he can feel that half of Lu Li''s murderous spirit is aimed at him.


    If we really start to work, Qisheng may not be able to protect him.


    As early as Yu Tianqing''s incarnation was chopped, Ren Zong had already seen the appearance of peach blossom sword. He swore that he would never want to test the edge of the flying sword with his own life.


    Fortunately, when the two sides were about to start, Gu Haoran, standing in the middle, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Zhenwu area There is no future. "


    Gu Haoran''s voice is as hoarse as gold and iron.


    Moreover, after finishing this sentence, the jade qiandun on his fingertips exploded, even the space was blown up, and at the same time, he pushed Qisheng and Luli away a few steps!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    The power to push them away a few steps is by no means an easy task. Gu Haoran''s jade money at the tip of his fingers was able to break out such a powerful force, which was indeed beyond their expectation.


    But what made them more concerned was that Gu Haoran said, "Zhenwu area, there is no future.".


    This sentence can be understood from many angles. The best way to understand it is that Zhenwu is about to be destroyed and there is no future.


    However, from Lu Li''s point of view, his first reaction is that the aid program is really effective. A large number of warriors are born, which will soon be able to dig out the details of Zhenwu area. As a result, Zhenwu area has entered the era of end of law. The world will sleep forever. It has gradually transformed from the time when the warriors fled to the land and gradually transformed into the last Dharma world like the earth in the previous life. It has experienced the efforts of several generations, Maybe we can integrate the things of the martial arts era with industry and science and technology to develop a new world.


    It''s not impossible.


    After all, those battlefield weapons made by the Ministry of manufacturing have already had similar embryonic forms. Lu Li always has a lot of ideas on this aspect. The success of the program depends on whether the program can extinguish the will of the world. Otherwise, when the will of the world wakes up, a great clean-up comes, and the sickle is harvested, everyone is leek. What''s the future?


    After he said this prediction, Gu Haoran immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and dyed the other two jade coins red. Then, the whole person''s breath became depressed, and the true Qi in his body was also empty. This time, he was afraid that he would live for decades or even hundreds of years.


    For a master level strong person, the life span of tens of years and hundreds of years is worth heartache.


    Lu Li rushed to help Gu Haoran and said with concern: "elder martial brother, are you ok?"


    Gu Haoran''s eyes, with a trace of gray color, originally some slovenly appearance, now is even more embarrassed, and said with a sad smile: "still can''t die."


    After that, he looked at the meditative Qi Sheng and asked softly, "Lord Qi Sheng, are you satisfied with my prophecy?"


    Instead of answering this question, Qisheng turned his head, looked at Lu Li and said in a deep voice, "Lu Li, what do you think of this matter?"


    Lu Li pretended to be surprised and said: "such a big thing, master, do you want to ask my opinion? Are you right? "


    "Of course, you are the leader in the world today. You should also represent the human world when you go to Tianwaitian. Naturally, I should ask your opinion on this matter. "


    Qisheng didn''t feel anything.


    And he''s right.


    Now Luli has integrated the ancient times and completed the unification of ancient times. On the face of it, his power in his hands is no weaker than that of any holy land, let alone the fact that he is inextricably linked with Baiyu building, one of the six holy places. The successful implementation of the student assistance program requires the resources and support provided by Baiyu building.


    Although the other five holy places are full of complaints, they have already caused a huge demonstration when they tried to force the program to stop. In addition to the ordinary people, the program also has several new Tianren strong men, as well as hundreds of thousands or even millions of warriors.


    This number is growing every moment, and the number of strong people is also increasing. The five holy places know that the aid program has come with the general trend. What do they want to block?


    Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to say that Lu Li, who is really in charge of the student assistance program, says that he is the leader in the world.


    It can even be said that Lu Li is the most powerful person in Zhenwu area. Even in terms of strength, he will not be afraid of any holy ancestor.


    Let him represent the world, there is no problem at all.


    But Lu Li knew that it was absolutely impossible for Qisheng to put forward this question at this time. No one knows exactly what kind of idea he is making in his mind, such as the so-called man, the horse, and the sage.


    Now at this juncture, he actually threw such a difficult problem to himself, and thought with his buttocks that he was absolutely not well intentioned.


    So Lu Li helped Gu Haoran and said, "to tell you the truth, I can''t make any decisions on such a big issue. However, as long as the conditions previously given by my master will not be changed, and I can bring some lower bounds of the strong, regardless of what this prediction means, I am absolutely sure that I can turn the tide back. "


    Although he did not dare to take the responsibility, Lu Li at least gave his attitude.


    The two of us are talking about cooperation. As long as the terms you promised remain unchanged, the cooperation relationship will remain unchanged. No matter what happens to the human world, at least Tianwaitian will not be affected.


    This is the attitude given by Lu Li.


    I believe that Qi Sheng can also understand his implication.


    However, Qi Sheng sighed: "I believe that the Yan FA inherited by Wu will never be a false name. Even he figured out that the future of Zhenwu region is worrying. It seems that Zhenwu region will be hard to escape this disaster. "


    This sentence made Lu Li''s eyebrows slightly pick, and then said with a smile as if nothing had happened: "this is wrong, my elder martial brother has been inherited by the master, but calculating the future can be understood by one person. Zhenwu region has no future, which is not necessarily the literal meaning. Besides, my master''s method of derivation must be higher than that of elder martial brother? Even he didn''t worry, and he was still fighting for the world. The master''s worry was superfluous. ""Well, you have a point."


    However, Qisheng laughed and showed a noncommittal expression.


    In fact, they are very clear in their hearts that neither of them can persuade anyone. Even if they can persuade each other, the result may not be as smooth as they expected.


    Lu Li''s words are also a subtle reminder to Qisheng that even if we can make an agreement with him today, we should not forget that his real opponent is his master who has not met before.


    The Conservatives and the latecomers are tit for tat. I don''t know how many battles have been fought over the years. Qi Sheng may not have no intention of seeking peace. He just suffered from not having a proper opportunity. Perhaps this time, he opened the tianwai Tianjie wall, allowed the later ones to voluntarily go down to the boundary, and even was willing to provide ten old-fashioned heaven and man level strong men to support the world, which is his sincerity to the latecomers.


    However, Lu Li didn''t lower his vigilance to the old man. Furthermore, Lu Li didn''t believe in his cheap master he had never met.


    It is not a simple thing to be able to become a strong man in the chaotic age. Even if the camp of the latecomers is really concerned about Zhenwu domain and is willing to fight for the Terrans, who can say clearly whether Wu Lao, as the leader of the latecomers, has his own plan in mind?


    He wants to protect Zhenwu area, but is his protection the same as his own plan?


    Others may not know, but Lu Li is very clear about what the essence of the student aid program he has proposed. Fundamentally speaking, it is a plan to destroy the world, which is no different from that of the Shinto. However, what the Shinto wants to destroy is the common people who regard them as ants, but they do it in the opposite way. They intend to use the power of all living beings in the world to destroy Zhenwu region in turn.


    At that time, ling''er''s father banned the gate of heaven and man, which could be regarded as a gentle cut off from the road of martial arts, and blocked the outbreak of Qi in Zhenwu area.


    However, Lu Li knows that this method is still a temporary solution rather than a permanent solution.


    Since he wants to do it, he must make a big one, which fundamentally solves the worries of Zhenwu region.


    Since Zhenwu area needs martial arts to nourish them, it will in turn cultivate countless warriors and destroy its soil, so that everyone in the world is like a dragon. They only strive for this life without seeking the afterlife. This completely destroys the will of Zhenwu region and breaks the road of martial arts for later generations.


    In the long run, such acts will be criticized, and he will become the culprit who will be stabbed on the back. However, from the point of view of all living beings, their own behavior is absolute salvation.


    There has never been a way to achieve the best of both worlds. If you want to achieve it, you will violate the interests of some people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    Lu Li can''t judge whether Mr. Wu is the group of people who have been touched by the interests. Even he can''t judge whether there will be opposition around him.


    The only thing he can do is to stick to it. Since he wants to do it, he will do it without hesitation.


    However, others Lu Li may not be sure, but the present Qisheng, Lu Li can be 100% sure, this old thing is absolutely not well intentioned.


    Maybe there will be a war between them.


    Qishengxiang is aware of something, and suddenly looks at Lu Li and says with a smile, "your heart should still be on guard against me, right?"


    "In fact, it''s normal. If it''s me, I can''t believe it immediately. However, as long as you have enough time, you will understand that what I say and do today is all for the sake of the common people in Zhenwu region. "


    "Although your master is against me, he knows that half of my position is in Tianwaitian, but the other half is in Zhenwu area."


    "Even he doesn''t deny it. You don''t have to doubt my position."


    After saying this, Qisheng noticed Lu Li''s apathetic expression, and suddenly waved his hand and said, "several colleagues, I have a few words to communicate with Lu Xiaoyou in private, which offends me."


    As soon as the words fell, Qisheng''s hands were filled with bright light, surrounded by Xu Mingzhu, Meng Linyuan and Ren Zong, and sealed them out of this space. Then, Qisheng looked at Lu Li and Gu Haoran and said with a smile, "why don''t I tell you a story?"


    "No need?" Lu Li hesitated: "to tell you the truth, I have heard too many stories recently. If you want to recall the past, you''d better forget it. The younger generation really don''t want to listen to those old stories any more. There is nothing new in these words. "


    "Yes."


    Qisheng nodded his head and said, "don''t worry, my story is absolutely new."


    Just when Lu Li was going to say something more, Gu Haoran, who was supported by him, suddenly said, "younger martial brother, you can do good. Treat me as a poor elder martial brother. If you want to say anything, please let him say it. Otherwise, I can''t afford to fiddle with my body bone. "


    Gu Haoran didn''t mean to be a liar. After exerting his methods and exploring the future of Zhenwu region, Gu Haoran almost lost half of his life. Now he has no strength to exert his talent and magic power. If Qisheng is really angry, just need to release a little breath, it is enough to crush him.


    The anger of man and nature is like the power of heaven. Gu Haoran was almost involved in the fight between Lu Li and Ren Zong before. Now, if you let him face the pressure of Qisheng, there is only one way to die.


    Hearing this, Lu Li was speechless and said: "elder martial brother, even if you don''t have confidence in yourself, you should have some confidence in me. Who can kill you with me here? "


    Gu Haoran listen, you boy is still quite crazy?


    However, Qi Sheng agreed: "Lu Xiaoyou is right. With him here, no one can kill you. He is no less powerful than me or even stronger than Wu. If Wu doesn''t use the killing moves in the derivation method, I''m afraid he will be inferior to his disciple. "


    Gu Haoran smell speech, is a face of horror, looking at Lu Li do not know what to say.


    He knew that his younger martial brother''s strength was extraordinary now, which could not be compared with the same day. However, he never expected that the little son of a bitch had become the top man in the top heaven and man in silence.


    He was dumb for a long time, but finally he said: "even the Lord Qisheng said so. What else can I do as a junior?"


    Seeing him as if he had accepted his fate, Qi Sheng couldn''t help laughing and said, "Gu Haoran, you are just like your master. When he was as like as two peas, he was like you. He had to take three points for all the unreasonably things. He would be fighting for me. Now, you and he are worthy of the apprenticeship. This one will harm your face.


    Being appraised by Qisheng, Gu Haoran said: "Qisheng, you are the top strong one. Naturally, you don''t know the sorrow of us little people. Even if it''s a fart, I can''t stand it. Besides, you forced me to do divination just now. You know that I have a high probability of death, but you don''t care about my life and death. What else can I do except promise to go down and gamble on the poor chance of survival? "


    "If you promise, you may die. If you don''t promise, you have a 10% chance to die. I can only promise."


    Gu Haoran had a bitter face. After that, he did not forget to sarcastically say: "and I, the younger martial brother, is now the top man of heaven, and his wings have become hard. There is no elder martial brother in my eyes. I have the strength to protect me from death. What''s the result? Did he not watch me die? "


    "Elder martial brother, if you say that, it will be a little boring. But even if you don''t have a chance to change your life, you can do more than that. With me to protect you, even if you want to die, it''s very difficultWhen Lu Li heard Gu Haoran say this, he was naturally complaining for himself.


    "All right, all right." Seeing the two brothers in front of them, Qisheng felt a little headache, but he said, "my incarnation can''t last long. We''ll walk on the road to the sky, and everyone will be delayed. Let''s not trouble anyone."


    "You two, don''t act in front of an old man like me. Rest assured is that if I promise something, I will never regret it. Even if the sky falls down, the people who should lend you and the boundary walls that should be released will be completed one by one. With this promise, you two should rest assured? "


    Seeing that their own plays have been torn down, Lu Li and Gu Haoran are not embarrassed. After they look at each other and smile, they snap their fingers. In the pavilion, which is almost half broken, they reshape the tables and chairs and help Gu Haoran sit down.


    And his one hand, is to let Qisheng eyebrow jump, can see, Lu Li this is intentional to show him.


    You know, Tianwaitian is his small world. In this small world, his enlightenment is no different from the real gods. In doing so, Lu Li is giving him a bully.


    However, Qisheng did not feel embarrassed. On the contrary, it can be seen that Lu Li''s skill is based on his profound attainments in the array, and he has almost reached the level of exploring the origin of the world. He can''t help but sigh and praise: "sometimes, it''s really no good if you don''t accept it. If young people like you want to get ahead, we old guys should make way for you."


    "With your hand alone, my advantage in the outer and inner space is almost gone. Even if I am my father today, I may not be able to defeat you. "


    Qisheng shook his head and said with a sigh, "you''ve also played the play, and you''ve given me your horse power. Can you listen to me, an old man, say a few words of truth?"


    "Master, where is this? You want to say that you can speak at any time. Why ask me this younger generation? "


    Lu Li, however, seemed to be unable to understand the words of Qisheng and pretended to be surprised.


    Qisheng didn''t tangle with the topic. After sighing, he said slowly, "this story should start before Tianwaitian was established."


    He seemed to be immersed in memories, and his eyes full of wisdom also flashed a look of reminiscence. He sighed: "at that time, the era of ten thousand nationalities was not over, everyone was like a dragon, and the strong were like clouds. I don''t know how much pride you are like. You are familiar with the war Zun, sword Zun, and Dou Zun. They were the best in that era. Even if the four seas royal court was in trouble, the people at that time were not afraid of any foreign enemies. If you want to fight, fight until the sky is dark and the earth is dark. If you hit the court of the four seas, they will never be far away from the four seas. Zhenwu area at that time was really missed. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    "It''s a pity that it didn''t last long. At the end of the wanzu era, twelve top Tianren, led by the ancient court, started the plan of Tianwaitian. The reason is that Guting has discovered the secret of Zhenwu area. He knows that our Terrans are all chess pieces fed by the world. When the world will wake up again, all warriors except heaven and man will be harvested. Even if it is as strong as heaven and man, in the eyes of the will of the world, it is only a little bit stronger. If it is not out of the control of Zhenwu domain, the heaven and man level may not be immune at the beginning of the harvest. "


    "But even so, the awakening of the will of the world is also an end to heaven and man. Because although we have become heaven and man, we are not the real gods. We can''t be heartless and forget. Zhenwu is our home. We can do anything for this home. Our relatives, friends, are born here, the results of a sudden one day, we found that this is our life to protect the home, actually live in the master. We are not residents here at all. We are just the food that the host feeds with his own flesh and blood. Once it wakes up, everything we have will be deprived, absorbed and become the nourishment for its promotion. Don''t you think this kind of truth is extremely cruel to us? "


    Speaking of this, Qisheng also showed a self mocking smile on his face, and said slowly: "at that time, there were several strong men of heaven and man level who were crazy on the spot after they learned the truth. They can''t accept this fact. They prefer to escape with madness and choose self exile


    "They''re crazy, but the rest of us can''t be mad. Some things have to be undertaken and done by someone. "


    "So we decided to build a world that belongs only to heaven and man. This is not a fear of death, nor is it an escape, but the more powerful the heaven and man are, the more powerful their influence on the world''s Qi will be. I believe you two are also very clear that for the world will of Zhenwu region, the strong ones of heaven and man just jump out of the "rebellion" of the law. In order to deal with such treason as ours, Zhenwu region has created the law of the way, which is specially used to suppress the power of the strong man and heaven level, and in turn, draw more nutrients from the strong people of the heaven and man level. Because we can become heaven and man, we rely on the nutrition given by Zhenwu domain. Now we are out of the control of Zhenwu domain. Zhenwu domain can''t sit back and watch this matter. Its will, of course, will slowly earn back what it has lost from us. "


    After hearing this, Gu Haoran was ok, but Lu Li was puzzled: "according to what you say, the suppression of the way of Zhenwu has little effect on me. Isn''t it a proof that the strong man of heaven and man transformed by the way of energy can avoid some suppression and absorption from the laws of Zhenwu region?"


    This is not Lu Li''s nonsense. The suppression of Zhenwu area''s road has had little influence on him. What''s more, because of the constant nature of the power of destiny, even the wild gods have no way to do it. Zhenwu region, a wild world that has not yet been promoted, wants to draw nutrients from the power of destiny in turn, which is a fool''s dream.


    Unless Lu Li takes the initiative to part of the force of fate, otherwise, no one can get any strength from him.


    Lu Li''s question also aroused Qi Sheng''s talk about sex.


    Qi Sheng said with a smile: "I know you will have such a question, and I can also answer you. The way of energy is really a big loophole in the world will of Zhenwu domain. But you should also be very clear that if you want to take the path of energy transformation, there are very strict conditions. It is a very difficult thing to find a higher level of energy than the true Qi to refer to. In recent years, there are very few Tianren levels transformed by the way of energy. This is enough to illustrate many problems. "


    "Not everyone has your good luck to get the power of the star God to refer to. Not everyone has the good luck you have. You can get the ancient fundamental law and complete the transformation based on two kinds of high-level energy. What''s more, not everyone has the same understanding as you do. Even if the time is right, the place is right and the people are all together, how many people can complete the last step of transformation in this road that few people walk through? "


    Although Qisheng''s words are praising himself, Lu Li can still hear a kind of sad taste from it.


    At the beginning, the strong men of heaven and man discovered the news that was almost hopeless. I will try my best to walk all the roads I can. The way of energy can not be ignored.


    It can only be said that the strong at the beginning did not have their own good luck and opportunities.


    As Qisheng said, even if they have the right time, place and people, can we guarantee that the strong man who has practiced the basic law and mastered the power of the stars and gods will surely be able to transform through this road?


    If the true Qi is transformed into another kind of energy, Lu Li may dare to say that the probability of success is not low. However, from the power of the fundamental law to the power of the stars and gods, a brand-new energy of destiny was finally formed. Even if Lu Li recalled it, he felt that there were more than one or two dangers. Even if he had to do it again, Lu Li was not absolutely sure that he could do it successfully.


    Not to mention, at that time, they did not have such good conditions."Your opportunity is almost impossible to replicate. I believe that you are also aware of this. Some words, now speaking, are somewhat suspect. But I still want to say that if you were to be put at the end of the age of ten thousand nationalities, at that time of chaos, you would never have achieved what you are today. "


    Qi Sheng sighed: "most of one''s achievements depend on himself. But there is also a key point, that is, the illusory theory of Qi Yun. In fact, many people do not believe that there is Qi in this world after they come to see God. But if you think about it carefully, there is not only good luck in this world, but also it is invisible and affects us all. Jiang Taohua''s luck determines whether she can get the power of the star God, and your luck determines whether you can have an intersection with her. And what happened to you in the two boundary rivers, just like those strong people in the two boundary rivers who have been guarding the inheritance of the basic law for many years, but still can''t get their methods. Without this luck, they will eventually succeed you. "


    "If you are entangled in the fate of many people, maybe you can become a person. If you think about it carefully, is that the truth? "


    After that, Qi Sheng didn''t wait for Lu Li''s answer, and he didn''t seem to want to get entangled in this topic. After all, what happened in the past is the past. Today he has to tell Lu Li this story. In the final analysis, he just wants to tell Lu Li why Tianwaitian was founded, and that the old generation of Tianwaitian people are not greedy and afraid of death in the eyes of the world.


    These words, he did not even tell Wu as an old opponent, but chose to explain to Lu Li.


    First, he thinks that Luli has a stronger potential and may be able to accomplish tasks that they have not been able to accomplish for tens of thousands of years.


    Second, Lu Li, after all, is a younger generation. His rejection of Tianwaitian may not be as deep-rooted as many of his successors. Strictly speaking, there is no hatred between Tianwaitian and Luli. To put it bluntly, mu Hongxiu, the king of Yan, has now become Lu Li''s wife. In order to cut off the fate of the human world, Tianwaitian made stabbing and killing again and again against mu Hongxiu, a powerful man in heaven. Qisheng believes that there is always a way to solve this problem. In addition, there is no contradiction between Lu Li and Tianwaitian.


    As for the third point, it is more simple. Lu Li is the representative of the world today. He alone can influence the attitude of the whole world. Telling him the truth may not change the world''s view of Tianwaitian, but at least it will not let Tianwaitian continue to be a greedy person among the world''s population.


    Just having these three points is enough for Qisheng to tell Lu Li his own story at that time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    As Qi Sheng said more and more words, Lu Li gradually understood his idea. He said in his heart: "Qisheng wants to make a link between heaven and earth through me, trying to ease the key of both sides. This is not a bad thing, but these things also need to be based on the attitude of Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian."


    Thinking of this, Lu Li first exchanged his eyes with Gu Haoran.


    Gu Haoran suddenly understood that this little son of a bitch is planning to open his mouth to the lion.


    But some words, Lu Li is not easy to say, Gu Haoran is nothing to take into account. After all, it is also an indisputable fact that he was forced to calculate by force before, which led to his serious injury.


    Therefore, Gu Haoran stabbed: "Lord Qi Sheng, who won''t say nice words? However, even if you exaggerate, for the world, Tianwaitian''s indifference is a fact. Over the years, Tianwaitian has never existed in the public''s view. Now that the world has suffered such a great disaster, Tianwaitian wants to change people''s views, it has to show sincerity. Do you think that''s right? "


    Qi Sheng Wen Yan, where do not know these two people''s plans? Although he was helpless in his heart, he still nodded and admitted: "you are right. Tianwaitian really has not helped the world in recent years, and even made some irreparable mistakes. In that case, you should also ask for some compensation for the world. "


    "Come on, what do you want?"


    The last word, Qisheng is looking at Lu Li to say.


    Because the two men, it is obvious that Lu Li is making up his mind. Moreover, Qisheng has some understanding of Lu Li''s character. He is definitely a man who can''t get up early without profit. Even if he is an enemy, he is willing to cooperate with you as long as there are enough advantages for him, let alone that he is now in the right moment to seek the heaven and the sky.


    When Lu Li heard this, he immediately laughed, rubbed his hands and pointed out: "master, I have a good relationship with the owner of the white jade building and the ancestor of the white jade building. As the first building in the world, it is also one of the six holy places. Baiyu building is rich in resources and rich in money. It is indeed a good partner for cooperation. But money is never too much, isn''t it? No matter how big the family is, how big the business is, and how to support the development of the student assistance program with one''s own strength, it is inevitable that there will be places that can''t be powerful. Now people are poor. If you really want to support, let''s see if you can support some materials? "


    "I don''t want too much, such as Tianjing and Dijing. Naturally, the more the better. As for other natural materials, earth treasures, panacea, and even skills, inheritance, our side is currently very scarce. You see, the strength has reached the level of heaven and man. In addition to Tianjing, many of the resources that can be used by the warriors in Zhenwu area have been ignored. There are so many people in Tianwaitian, and they have developed for tens of thousands of years. There should be a lot of similar resources that you can''t use? "


    "Stop Stop


    At the sight of Lu Li, Qi Sheng was more and more unreasonable. He was also frightened. He stopped him and said, "you have too much appetite, right? Just say what you want


    Hearing this, Lu Li was rather embarrassed and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. As long as the master can take out 30% of the resources accumulated in Tianwaitian these years, I''m willing to solve any human problems for you!"


    "30% Qi Sheng was laughed at by Lu Li, and said why you didn''t rob him. But after thinking about it, the boy was just like this. So he could only say, "30% is too much, and can only give you 10%. Don''t bargain with me any more. Tianwaitian is my small world, but I don''t own the resources. You need 30% to open your mouth, that is to cut meat on many people. Do you think they can let you go? "


    "Even if it is 10%, I promise you, there will be many people who are not satisfied with me. And, strictly speaking, this is what I call from my own assets. If you haggle again, there''s no need to talk about it. "


    Qisheng knew that Lu Li was very good at climbing up the pole, so he simply gave his bottom line. Ten percent, there was so much. Do you like it or not, don''t pull it down.


    Moreover, although 10% seems to be very few, it is the accumulation of thousands of years in the sky. It''s impossible for so many people to live together without production, right? Put in such a good environment, what kind of crystal, can always cultivate a batch? What kind of elixir must be refined? Go on to say, almost all of heaven and man have the ability to cultivate elixir. Can we say that for tens of thousands of years, the strong man of heaven and man level has not even cultivated a miraculous medicine?


    Even if the number of people is small, it will not last for a long time.


    Tianwaitian Tiantian''s ten thousand year old family background, take out 10% to be able to compete with the white jade building.


    Naturally, Lu Li can''t be more satisfied.


    However, Lu Li didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he sighed in embarrassment and said, "Shibo, it''s not that the young lions are opening their mouths. There are too many people waiting for the younger generation to raise them. With so many mouths open, can''t I starve them? Besides, the student aid program is in full swing now. Every day is a new trend. The population of Zhenwu region will be measured in Beijing. Even if it is to convert 1% of the martial arts, it is a large amount of resources... "


    The more he talked about it, the darker his face became. Lu Li also knew that he would stop when he was good. He said with a smile: "we can give so much resources, but in terms of the inheritance of martial arts, can''t you be stingy? The younger generation is also a man of heaven. He knows that the inheritance of martial arts is nothing precious in the eyes of heaven and man. In addition to those who have high requirements for inheritance, the rest of them don''t care about their own inheritance, do they... ""You boy, you really want to go down a step." Qi Sheng waved his hand helplessly and said, "I can make the decision for you. Let alone the old school of heaven and man, their heritage can be handed over to you. Even if their inheritance is not enough, I also collected a lot of inheritances in those years. There is absolutely no problem in cultivating a master step by step. "


    In fact, the inheritance of this kind of skill has always been expensive. Moreover, it is not to say that the inheritance of the age of Wan nationality must be stronger than that of today. After so many years of development, many things in Wudao have already surpassed the age of ten thousand nationalities. However, this is also relatively speaking, Tianwaitian''s strong people, their inheritance is absolutely top-notch in today''s and today''s. Moreover, even if some of the theories in the inheritance are out of date, don''t forget that Lu Li has modifiers in his body. As long as they are included in the modifiers, they can create new skills that can develop their strengths and avoid their weaknesses.


    For others, Gongfa is not expensive, but for Lu Li, the more skills, the more possible.


    Perhaps, after getting the skills of these powerful men at heaven and man level, Lu Li can further improve a new version of Wumian sword Sutra.


    Wumian sword Sutra has been following its own skills from Qi Qiqiao state. Even at the level of heaven and man, it is not particularly out of date. However, its power is not satisfactory. If we can''t get more skills to perfect it, it will have no use in the future.


    Therefore, it is not only for the development of the student aid program, but also for the integration of these skills to improve their combat effectiveness.


    This is also crucial for Luli.


    At this level, the improvement of combat effectiveness has been extremely slow. If we can really find an opportunity to improve our strength, naturally, Lu Li can''t let go.


    With the promise of Qisheng, Lu Li finally beamed with joy and clasped his hands and said, "then I''ll thank the martial master for his generosity."


    Qisheng always felt that this was a little familiar, and then he immediately reflected it. Before that, when Luli was fooling others, he also used this set of words, so he waved impatiently and said, "OK, this useless courtesy is better to save. Do you want to listen to my story?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    "Listen, how can I not listen? It''s true that I am curious about the story of my teacher, younger generation. "


    Anyway, the benefits have been basically recovered. Luli naturally doesn''t mind talking with Qisheng for a while. At that time, he takes out an attitude of great cooperation and reaches out to show that Qisheng will continue to speak.


    Next to Gu Haoran cough a, covering his eyes, is obviously a no eye to see the meaning.


    No way. He has seen his own shameless place today.


    It is hard to find out another person more shameless than him in the world. If not two people are indeed brothers, but now Gu Haoran is very clear that his life is in the hands of Luli. Otherwise, he would have been "unbearable to be humiliated" and slipped away step by step.


    Qisheng was also a little angry by Lu Li''s shameless attitude. For a while, he didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Fortunately, the silence of enlightenment lasted for a moment, and then sighed: "the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves forward. Today''s young people are really not allowed."


    After that, he shook his head and sat opposite Lu Li and said slowly, "what did he say?"


    Until then, the enlightenment showed the state of an old man, and did not know whether it was intentional or was really angry by Lu Li.


    Lu Li was not embarrassed at all, and immediately answered: "if you return to Shibo, you can only say that you found the truth of the real martial arts area, and went mad for several days. Then the rest of you decided to take the responsibility of saving the real military region and continue the fine tradition, so we decided to establish a heaven outside the heaven that only the heaven and man can enter."


    "Of course, to build a heaven outside the sky is not that you are greedy and afraid of death, but the real martial arts region has evolved the law of the road against the heaven and man, repressing the strength of the heaven and the human, but also can absorb energy and further catalyze the gas transportation in you."


    Although Lu Li''s tone was a bit humble, he did speak the words of enlightenment only, not bad.


    But Qisheng didn''t give him a good look.


    It doesn''t mean he really listened to it. In fact, Lu Li, as a strong man of heaven, could repeat it in a word even if he was completely distracted from thinking about other things. As a result, he was still in such a low tone, obviously disgusting himself.


    Qisheng sighed and shook his head. "I know you still have a skeptical attitude about it, but you should know that what I said is half a word, no word is false. The heaven and man level strong people will be suppressed by the avenue to absorb energy. If the more people in the world, the faster the will of the real martial arts area will wake up, maybe it will be able to reach the promotion standard in a short time. When harvest begins, Zhenwu district will be a natural scene of life and life and life. "


    Luli smacked his mouth, neither said he believed in the statement, but did not object to or recognize it. After all, only those who have experienced the events in person know that many things, the holy enlightenment is empty mouth white teeth, there is no evidence. However, Lu Li still believed that the real martial arts area could absorb the energy of the heaven and man.


    Because the strong man of heaven and man, for the world will of the real martial arts region, is like a obvious and extreme loophole. This mistake, the world will of the real martial arts region will definitely try to make up for it.


    The suppression of the road, perhaps, is the world will of the real military region, and the remedy found.


    Lu Li can not doubt that the enlightenment will lie at this point, after all, it is true or false. As long as he finds a strong man of heaven to prove it, he will know. Although he is a man of heaven who breaks through the way of energy, the suppression of the road in the real martial arts field has little influence on him. The force of destiny has a constant characteristic. Even if the world will of the real martial arts area is exhausted, it can not get half of the energy from himself. However, it is not difficult for the present people to have no talent level strength. It is not difficult to verify the truth and falsity of this matter.


    "You should think, after returning to the world, find someone to verify the truth of this matter?"


    Qisheng saw through Lu Li''s idea at a glance, and half laughed: "it is true. I am not afraid you go back to verify it. If we didn''t find this at the beginning, why should we work hard to create the prison of heaven and earth? Although the strong man of heaven and man will devour the resources of Zhenwu area greatly, things are never as exaggerated as they are now spread. With the essence of Zhenwu area, even those who support twice the number will not fall into the era of the end of law. This is to deceive those who do not want to go to heaven and leave the real martial arts area. "


    "A good home can''t return, but it is necessary to stay in the world outside the sky. In fact, it is no different from being imprisoned."


    The tone of enlightenment is also mixed with a little sad taste, "what can heaven and man do? In recent years, although no one died in the sky, many people have been destroyed for a long time. Although people are still alive, there is no difference from death. "


    "Do you think we would like to leave the real military? We can''t, we have to leave. "


    Speaking of this, Qisheng sighed again and continued: "so, the establishment of the first day outside the sky is not smooth. Most of the top natural people, except for our twelve, are skeptical and opposed. Among them are the sword master. ""If you learn from his sword, you should know that the strength of Jian Zun is so exaggerated. At that time, there was no blessing from Tianwaitian. With one sword, he could kill our twelve top Tianren. Moreover, his opposition is very firm and even released. As long as we dare to build Tianwaitian, we will surely come to take our heads. "


    "Later, I tried hard to accept his sword in exchange for an equal opportunity to talk. After explaining the key points to him, jianzun finally agreed to the plan. Without his nod, Tianwaitian could not have been established so smoothly. Three of the Terrans, Zhan Zun died in jianzun''s hands after he defected. Douzun was framed and finally died in his booty. Only jianzun is the only surviving Terran leader. If he still refuses to nod, how can Tianwaitian''s plan go so smoothly


    "What''s more, Jian Zun''s character is that if it wasn''t for the plan that really moved him, he couldn''t have nodded. Because even if he died, he would never be threatened by any kind of threat, let alone escape without fighting. "


    Hearing this, Lu Li suddenly retorted: "Shibo, this is a bit biased. Of course, Jian Zun is proud, but no one can guarantee whether he will stick to it or not. Maybe you bribed him with heavy profits, or deceived him with a well-designed lie? Everything is possible. "


    "You don''t feel comfortable if you don''t raise the bar, do you?" Qi Sheng had no choice but to say: "at that time, the sword Zun was almost invincible in the world. If you look at the whole Zhenwu area, no one is his opponent. What kind of heavy profits do you think I can buy such a strong man with? "


    "As for deception, that''s even more ridiculous. Who can reach the level of heaven and man who can see God without his own persistence and ideas? You should have felt the benefits of mind transformation. You touch your conscience and say, what kind of lies can deceive heaven and man? "


    Qisheng didn''t have a good way: "don''t say it''s a lie. Even if I have a little bit of malice, you should also feel it now?"


    "In spite of this, did you forget that as a man of heaven, you can also hide your own thoughts. After the transformation of thinking, if you really want to make up a sufficiently perfect lie, I think it is not difficult


    Lu Li didn''t raise the bar. What he said was based on speculation.


    Heaven and man have all kinds of incredible abilities, but Qisheng itself is also heaven and man. Who said that heaven and man can not be deceived? As long as the person who deceives him is also a man of heaven, isn''t it OK?


    "Well, I won''t argue with you about it." After thinking about it for a while, Qi Sheng found that Lu Li''s words were really reasonable. He simply said, "in a word, Tianwaitian can be successfully established after jianzun nods his head."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    In fact, when Qi Sheng''s so-called story is said here, Lu Li probably already knew what he meant.


    It''s nothing more than the essence of Tianwaitian and the "entrepreneurial hardships" of these Tianren strongmen. In the final analysis, they are still complaining and telling Lu Li that they are not greedy for life and death to come to Tianwaitian, but for the continuation of Zhenwu domain and for the common people of the Terran family.


    Lu Li didn''t have any opinions on this, but said with a slight smile: "master, since the process of establishing Tianwaitian is so difficult, today, who can guarantee that you people are not selfish? The more difficult things are, the more likely they are to be valued. If it were for me, the small world that I had worked hard to build tens of thousands of years ago, I would definitely stick to one place today. Even if Zhenwu domain was really in any disaster, I would be ruthless enough to ignore it. After all, as long as the small world does not die, even if all the living beings in Zhenwu are dead, it will have no impact on me. Do you think I''m right? "


    Gu Haoran was startled by Lu Li''s words and quickly said, "younger martial brother, words can''t be said like this. If Qisheng has selfish intentions, he won''t talk to us so much."


    He was not trying to excuse Qi Sheng, but to warn Lu Li from another angle that he should not anger Qi Sheng at this time. Otherwise, the old man will turn his face and refuse to recognize people, and their efforts in front of him will be in vain. What''s more, he lost half of his life to build such a big advantage for Lu Li. If Lu Li provoked Qi Sheng to anger, they would have nothing to do with nothing, but it''s really hard to say who suffered.


    Knowing Gu Haoran''s concerns, Lu Li raised his hand and said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. You''re not such a mean person. After all, when it comes to some old stories, neither you nor I are participants. The authenticity of Shibo''s words needs to be verified. What''s more, even if these words are true, Tianwaitian''s original intention is really for human consideration, but after so many years, no one can guarantee that the original intention will not be changed. What''s more, Tianwaitian is not the only one''s talk. Even if there is no change in Shibo, who can guarantee that other Tianwaitian strongmen are the same? Master, do you think I''m right? "


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, Qi Sheng was stunned and then said with a wry smile: "you are right. Tianwaitian has been established for so many years, and many people are tired of suffering for the world. I don''t know how many people are looking forward to the awakening of zhenwuyu''s will to carry out this great harvest and wipe out all the warriors. Our destiny will also be changed. "


    "But you know, such extremists are still in the minority. Heaven and man level strong, after all, has been extraordinary, for many things, and will not easily waver. But after years of development, there will always be a few people out of a thousand who have changed their minds, which I can''t stop. "


    "I don''t deny that, but it doesn''t seem to be an obstacle to our cooperation. Lu Li, you have a mistake. Although Tianwaitian is not my talk, to some extent, I am the God of Tianwaitian. Even if there are some objections, it doesn''t matter to me. No matter how they oppose, they still have to obey my orders. This is not a boast, but a fact. For most of the Conservatives, enlightenment is an authority that can never be disobeyed. "


    Qi Sheng said slowly: "even the latecomers and neutralists will seriously refer to my opinions. Don''t talk about others, just say your master, Wu. If I negotiate with him on the condition that I open the boundary wall, he can now accept all my demands, because he knows that only I have the right to open the boundary wall. Other people, unless willing to sacrifice their lives to blow up the boundary wall, in order to exchange for a lower bound. Can you understand what I mean? "


    "Shibo means the relationship between supply and demand. In Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian, you are the one who makes rules when you can provide a lot of things, so you don''t need to refer to other people''s opinions for many things, because you are the rules. " Lu Li nodded, and then said: "but master, have you ever thought about a problem, even if it is like this, for the strong people of Tianwaitian, if you really give orders they can''t accept, they will have resentment in their hearts. When the time comes, people will be separated, and the nature of Tianwaitian will still change."


    "This is an irreversible transformation that can''t be stopped by one or two people. Even if I believe you don''t change your mind, I can''t easily trust other people in Tianwaitian when it comes to the future of human affairs. It''s my responsibility to myself and also to Zhenwu people. "


    "It''s natural."


    Qi Sheng said with a smile: "now you are still a little immature, but you already have the demeanor of the leader of the human race. Maybe it''s the best choice to cooperate with you. "


    After sighing, Qisheng continued: "in fact, in the final analysis, the situation of Tianwaitian is just a mistake in the era of wanzu. At the beginning, we were eager for success, combined with the power of the ancient court, and established this small world with the rest of the ten thousand people. Although the purpose was to save the Zhenwu people, as you said, with the passage of time, many people will not understand this point. They will only think that Tianwaitian is their refuge. As long as we hide in Tianwaitian, we can escape a lot of responsibilities. "


    Hearing the profound meaning of Qisheng''s words, Lu Li''s heart suddenly moved and asked, "listen to the meaning of Shibo, what''s the change of Tianwaitian?""You are very clever, Lu Li. Even if I don''t say something, you can guess about it. It''s true that Tianwaitian has indeed changed, and it is a great change. "


    Qisheng nodded, admitted and continued: "what kind of place do you think Tianwaitian is?"


    "Energetic, strong as clouds, paradise, heaven fairyland."


    Lu Li said 16 words to describe Tianwaitian in a row. This is not flattery. Tianwaitian, which is composed of Tianwaitian (heaven and man), is worthy of these praises. Apart from other things, the concentration of aura here has exceeded that of any place he has ever seen. Even if it is the secret place of the holy land, compared with here, it is a heaven and a ground, not to mention so many heaven and man level strong men, among them, there are many kinds of talents. It is not difficult to construct Tianwaitian into a heaven fairyland.


    "You''re right." Hearing this, Qi Sheng sighed: "if it was Tianwaitian three thousand years ago, it could really stand up to these praises. Even more perfect and fascinating than what you praise. However, in the past three thousand years, Tianwaitian, like all small worlds, has had some problems. "


    "In order to maintain the daily energy consumed by so many strong people of Tianwaitian level, the energy consumed by Tianwaitian every day is beyond your imagination. Although all the people in heaven know that they are willing to provide energy for the energy core of Tianwaitian, it still needs my God to sit in order to remain immortal. "


    "I say so, you should understand Tianwaitian''s present situation?"


    Lu Li was silent for a moment, and then asked, "listen to Shibo, the core of Tianwaitian''s world, has encountered some thorny problems?"


    It''s not impossible.


    Think about douzun''s small world, which was snatched from the strong man of the water god clan. After tens of thousands of years of weak consumption, the core of the world has been somewhat crumbling. Although Tianwaitian is more powerful than that small world, its essence is still a small world.


    In the case of providing so many people''s daily consumption, it has lasted for ten thousand years, and it is the biggest problem that it does not go wrong.


    Therefore, Qi Sheng''s words did not surprise Lu Li.


    But he was still curious about the situation of Tianwaitian''s world core and whether it could be sustained.


    After all, the core of Tianwaitian, if it can support the squeezing of so many Tianren strongmen for many years, it must have something extraordinary. Even if there is a seat of enlightenment and the feedback of heaven people, it is not enough to support the energy that a small world provides to so many powerful people at the level of heaven and man for daily consumption.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    Thinking of this, Lu Li directly asked: "Shibo, there are no outsiders present. Since the words have been said here, please tell me what kind of state Tianwaitian is now."


    Qi Sheng said with a wry smile: "the world core of Tianwaitian had been exhausted as early as 3000 years ago. Today, it can still be maintained. First, it is because we have divided Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian into nine parts, balancing each other and continuing forcibly. Second, because there are so many strong men of heaven and man level who provide energy to the core of the world, they can give life to the world core of Tianwaitian, so that it will not collapse directly. Third, I will sacrifice my body and become a new core of the world once the core of the world of Tianwaitian can no longer persist. "


    "That''s why I can''t support from the lower boundary, and I don''t want to let people go. Once we leave too many strong men of heaven and man level, the energy cycle of Tianwaitian is likely to be in trouble. But once I go away, within three days, the core of Tianwaitian''s world will collapse completely, and jiuchongtian will collapse, and everything will be destroyed. "


    Hearing this, Gu Haoran doubted: "in this case, why don''t you take the people of heaven to leave and abandon Tianwaitian?"


    His problem is actually the problem of Lu Li.


    Since Tianwaitian has become the end of its tether, taking people away is the best choice. Although it is a difficult choice to abandon this small world that has existed for tens of thousands of years, it would be foolish to continue to stick to Tianwaitian at this stage.


    However, Lu Li thought more than Gu Haoran. He knew that if such a simple choice could be made, Qisheng would never stick to tianwaitiantian.


    That can only show that the situation in Tianwaitian is far more complicated than they imagined.


    It''s not that Qisheng doesn''t want to go, but can''t.


    As Qisheng said, once he leaves, the core of Tianwaitian will collapse within three days. On the other hand, if Tianwaitian''s Tianwaitian strong men leave in a wide range, the core of Tianwaitian''s world will also collapse, which is an endless cycle.


    Of course, other problems should be more important.


    If Tianwaitian simply collapses and jiuchongtian collapses, it is not an unacceptable thing for the strong people of Tianwaitian. Because the collapse of the small world, in fact, can not have much impact on the strong man and nature.


    Don''t forget that the strong man of heaven and man level can roam in the void, not to mention the collapse of the small world. Even in the wild world explosion of Zhenwu region, as long as it is not intentionally targeted by the world will, the strong man of heaven and man can ensure his own safety.


    Seeing the change of Lu Li''s look, Qisheng knew that he should have guessed something. He sighed: "you should have guessed it."


    Lu Li slightly hesitated, and then said, "can we say that the core of Tianwaitian''s world has grown to a point that you can''t bear?"


    This is unbearable. It means that after the core of the world is destroyed, it may cause damage to all the strong men of heaven and man level.


    It may even be the threat of death, otherwise, it will only be the result of serious injury, and they may not dare to bet.


    There is only one possibility that so many people, including Qisheng, can stick to Tianwaitian. Once Tianwaitian explodes, they will have to be buried with them, and it may be worse.


    Worse results That is, once Tianwaitian is destroyed, it will disappear with Zhenwu domain.


    Don''t think it''s exaggeration.


    The existence of the small world itself is extremely mysterious. Although most of them need to be attached to a real world space, considering the particularity of Tianwaitian, it is not impossible for thousands of Tianwaitian strongmen to join hands to warm up over the years, leading to the core evolution of Tianwaitian''s world.


    What is the concept of thousands of strong people of heaven and man?


    In short, in a world like zhenwuyu, they can crack down hundreds of times.


    For tens of thousands of years, although the energy consumed by these Tianwaitian strongmen is a terrible concept, if what Qisheng said is true, since 3000 years ago, Tianwaitian strongmen have begun to feed back to the core of the world.


    At that time, the number of strong people in Tianwaitian has also expanded a lot.


    With so many strong people and 3000 years of support, where has this energy gone? How big is it?


    Lu Li didn''t dare to think about it.


    If Qisheng is not alarmist, the core of the world has absorbed so much energy provided by heaven and man for three thousand years, even if it has been extinguished, and many of this energy is guided by the enlightenment to maintain the movement of the outer heaven, but the residual energy in the core of the world, once exploded, may also take away all the strong men of heaven and man level, and blow up Zhenwu area hundreds of times ¡£


    Thinking of this, Lu Li''s expression was a little ugly, and said: "since Tianwaitian has such a big hidden danger, why don''t you prepare for it earlier? At such times, isn''t it adding to the confusion? "


    Zhenwu area is already in a precarious situation. It''s not too much to say that it is unstable. What happened? The problem here has not been solved. Tianwaitian comes to mend the knife and tells Lu Li not to rush to save the world. There is still a bomb hanging on the top of the world.Once this bomb explodes, what is the coming of the world, what is the end of the law era, or even the will of the world, will be of no use at all. Do you still want to wake up? Wake up with a hammer and blow you up hundreds of times.


    Qisheng was also helpless and said, "how can we prepare for this kind of thing? When we first established Tianwaitian, we didn''t think about today. Now, Tianwaitian is in the end. We can''t do anything except to keep the world from being destroyed. Don''t you understand, Lu Li, this is not a disaster, but another choice. "


    "As you said yourself, Terrans never compromise. If in the end the alien race really reappeared, Tianwaitian would be the last resort. Once I detonated the core of Tianwaitian, let alone the demon world, even in the ancient times, when all the tribes came, the power of Tianwaitian explosion could be buried with them. "


    "Anyway, by that time, the human situation is almost no longer necessary to save. What we can do is to give play to the unyielding spirit of the human race."


    Not to mention, the words of Qisheng do have some fallacies.


    After all, if the time comes, there will be no need to rescue the situation in Zhenwu region. He detonated Tianwaitian and led those alien tribes to be buried with him. Especially the demons, they even buried the foreshadowing in the human world, leaving a piece of the demon world. When they arrived, the whole world might come directly. Once Tianwaitian exploded, not only Zhenwu area was blown through, but also the demon world could disappear from many 3000 worlds.


    No matter what you think, it''s a no loss business.


    It''s also the last resort.


    "Lord Qi Sheng, I can''t agree with you." As a result, to make Qisheng a little surprised, Lu Li suddenly changed his tone. He even stopped calling his master and called him lord Qisheng. His tone was quite indifferent: "I want the people of Zhenwu region to fight, just to prevent others from deciding their fate. The fate of a man should not be decided by others, whether he is a warrior or a mortal. The purpose of my student aid program is to give them a chance to choose their own destiny. What''s the difference between the behavior of the enlightened sage and the stream of theology? "


    "Even if the Terrans never compromise, it is up to the Terrans to decide the life and death of this ethnic group, not you and me. Standing here, in a few words, we have determined the fate of so many people. "


    At the same time, Lu Li joked with a bit of self mockery: "a few months ago, I had such an idea that I could represent them. But now I want to come, I can''t represent anyone except myself. It is true that the student aid program is a good thing for the benefit of the world, but if I think about it carefully, I may not be selfish


    "If you and I stand here, you try to make a decision for them. Mr. Qi Sheng, I''ll tell you the truth. Don''t take it to heart."


    In Qi Sheng''s surprised eyes, Lu Li said slowly, "never treat yourself as a real God. We are not worthy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    Silence.


    A dead silence.


    With Lu Li''s words, Qisheng no longer spoke, and even Gu Haoran was afraid to speak.


    He simply pointed to Qisheng''s nose and swore.


    He thinks that Qisheng regards himself as a God and tries to decide the fate of the whole Zhenwu people. Even Gu Haoran thinks that it is a little too much to blame, let alone Qisheng.


    However, the reason why Gu Haoran didn''t speak was that he also agreed with Lu Li''s words in his heart.


    If he is one of the Terrans in Zhenwu area, he does not want those high-ranking people to decide their own life and death.


    In the final analysis, or a sentence, by what?


    It is said that Qisheng is the real leader of Tianwaitian, who can make decisions on behalf of all the old-fashioned Tianwaitian people. Between words, Qisheng also regarded Lu Li as the leader of the world, trying to determine the fate of Zhenwu region and Tianwaitian heaven.


    But Lu Li''s words really touched Gu Haoran.


    At the beginning, he may not have shouldered the whole Zhenwu region''s future and carried forward the solemn and stirring feeling. He thought he could represent some people, but in the end, he could not represent anyone but himself.


    Just like what Lu Li said, don''t regard yourself as a God, not worthy.


    After a long silence, Qisheng finally sighed, shook his head and said, "you are right. We should not regard ourselves as gods because we are not qualified. We can''t make any decisions for anyone. In the final analysis, the only person we can represent is ourselves. "


    "Lu Li, I can''t believe that when you are young, you have this kind of consciousness. To tell you the truth, I''m very glad that Wu has a good apprentice. There is also a good spokesperson in the world. "


    Seeing that Lu Li seemed to want to speak, Qi Sheng shook his head and said, "no matter whether you admit it or not, now you are closely related to Zhenwu people. You don''t think you are worthy of representing them, but in their eyes, what you are doing now and what you are going to do is to make a voice for them and fight for the lives of the countless ordinary people in Zhenwu region. Your behavior will certainly be recognized by them. I can''t say that after this disaster, you will no longer be a demon king, but a king of men. "


    "I''m not interested in being king, and I''m not fighting for anyone''s life. They fight for their own lives. If I have to say something, I just give them a right to choose and an opportunity to fight for it by themselves. "


    Lu Li said: "ordinary people are regarded as grassroots by martial arts people, and they are like ants. But what is the reason for this? Today, Zhenwu area is hard to survive in scattered repair. Six holy places, major gates and aristocratic families control nearly 80% of the world''s resources. Ordinary people want to change their own destiny, there is no chance and way, even if they are willing to fight, what can they do? A strong master can kill hundreds of thousands of mortals at will. I once saw a martial master who threatened to kill a city for his own life. In such an environment, ordinary people don''t need anyone to fight for them. Maybe they just want an opportunity to fight for themselves. "


    "That''s why I set out to set up a student aid program. I spread martial arts all over the world, regardless of resources and costs. Even if I can transform from 10000 ordinary people into a master, it also proves that what I have done is not wrong."


    "What''s more, the great age of Zhenwu region is still in its infancy. The concentration of the aura of heaven and earth has doubled. Even the gate of heaven and man has disappeared. There is no longer any obstacle to the ascent of the warrior. As long as they practice step by step, sooner or later they will become masters and heaven and man. At that time, everyone in Zhenwu domain was like a dragon, and the will of the world was completely eliminated. Even if the alien race really came, would Zhenwu region at that time not have the power to fight a war? "


    "Mr. Qi Sheng, don''t think about the Terran too strong, but don''t think about the Terran too fragile. Terran, not as great as you think, but not as unbearable as you think. They don''t need to be pitied, and they don''t want to be deprived of their rights. If you really care about the Terrans, you should give them a chance, not a decision. "


    With Lu Li''s words more and more, Qisheng''s eyes are more and more dim.


    Finally, when Lu Li stopped, Qisheng said with a wry smile: "Lu Li, I have to say that you are indeed a natural leader. Many of your ideas, if you had told me thousands of years ago, would not have been the case in Zhenwu now. "


    "Maybe this is the life of Zhenwu people." Qi Sheng heaved a long sigh, then looked at Lu Li and said, "I have said so much. I just want to tell you that Tianwaitian is not your enemy. On the contrary, Tianwaitian can be your friend and help you. It''s just that Tianwaitian is no longer able to protect itself. There is not much I can offer. I hope you don''t mind that. "


    While speaking, the incarnation of Qisheng has gradually faded away, obviously the duration has reached the limit.


    Seeing this, Lu Li immediately asked, "where is the core of Tianwaitian''s world?"


    Qi Sheng Leng Leng, "what do you ask this to do?"


    He thought that Lu Li wanted to check the world core of Tianwaitian to see if he could find a solution. He immediately shook his head and said, "I know that you have profound attainments in the array and are close to prying into the origin of the world. But even so, you can''t solve the core problem of Tianwaitian. If one is not good, it is likely to hurt yourself"You''re wrong. The core of the world, Tianwaitian, can only be solved by me."


    Lu Li shook his head and said, "but the premise is that you can give up. Of course, even if I don''t show up in person, after a while, I''ll ask the ancestor of baiyuilou to send something. As long as you can find someone to take over, you can put that thing in the core of the world, and the core problem of the world can be solved. "


    Lu Li didn''t explain what that thing was.


    Although it is true that the creatures in the metal egg have the ability to swallow up energy infinitely, it is a bit strange to say so. Even if Qisheng, who has lived for more than ten thousand years, is not necessarily more knowledgeable in some aspects than he is.


    However, Lu Li is still very confident about this.


    As long as Qisheng dares to take the metal egg next to the core of the world, and dares to take the risk, Lu Li is fully confident that the world core of Tianwaitian is simply a feast for the mysterious creature in the metal egg.


    After all, that creature can swallow up the world itself, and when it grows up, it can destroy the world at the world level. In other words, it is a more terrifying blood force than the strong one at the road level. The core of the world of Tianwaitian has accumulated the power of heaven and man for 3000 years. At the level of heaven and man, there is really no way to solve it. Even if it comes to a strong person at the road level, it may not be able to solve it.


    However, the life in the metal egg has exceeded the level of the road. As long as it is thrown into the core of the world, it can eat up all the energy in the core of the world.


    Lu Li knew these words in his heart. Of course, he could not speak to Qi Shengming.


    First, he is not sure about the position of Qisheng. At present, these words are just one-sided words of Qisheng. Whether it is true or not needs to be verified again.


    Second, even if Qisheng can be trusted, he may not trust the creature in the metal egg.


    Third, Lu Li is still unable to hand over all his old men. It is not difficult to find out from this talk that Qisheng has paid attention to himself for a long time. He knows a lot of things clearly, but he knows little about metal eggs. You know, when you were faced with the replica of the Holy Light Pope, you once took out the metal egg to block a blow.


    Qi Sheng didn''t mention such an obvious thing. It may be that he didn''t know it, or he deliberately concealed it.


    If it is the former, it proves that Qisheng''s "ears and eyes" are not absolute omniscient and omnipotent. If it is the latter, it means that Qisheng has other ideas. The cooperation between the two people should be carefully considered.


    However, no matter what it is, Lu Li feels that today''s attitude towards enlightenment needs to be carefully studied.


    He may not really want to cooperate with himself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    Just as Lu Li finished his words, Qi Sheng''s incarnation was almost gone. However, he held on to this tone, pondered for a long time, and said slowly, "this matter, after I return to my father, I will give you an accurate answer after careful consideration. Until then, I can''t make a decision. "


    "Of course, it''s something to think about."


    Lu Li smiles and nods.


    Then, at the last moment of the disappearance of Qisheng, Lu Li seemed to think of something. He quickly asked, "master, I don''t know what resources you promised and inheritance. Who should I go to?"


    Hearing this, Qisheng was almost killed by anger on the spot.


    Well, I thought that the boy''s consciousness was really high, but as a result, he still wanted money.


    When he was about to disappear, Qi Sheng did not have a good way: "I will find someone to inform you then."


    "Good, good, master is a big man. You can''t do things that don''t count as words."


    Lu Li seemed not to be at ease, but also whispered a word.


    However, Qisheng didn''t want to stay here for a moment. He almost left in anger and disappeared on the spot.


    After that, the power he used to block Xu Mingzhu, Meng Linyuan and Ren Zong dissipated. The next moment, their independent space also disintegrated and broken. When they came back to God, they were still in the same place of the second heaven and had never left.


    Among the three, Ren Zong first came back to his mind and looked at Lu Li with some bad eyes and said, "what did Qisheng say to you?"


    "You want to know, ask yourself?"


    Lu Li is indifferent, you ask me to tell you? What do you count?


    Ren Zong''s face appeared angry, pointing to Lu Li: "I warn you, this is Tianwaitian!"


    "So what? Qisheng is my master. In terms of seniority, you have to call me martial uncle or something like that? "


    Lu Li took out his ears and didn''t care to look at the silly goods.


    However, after a moment''s silence, Meng Linyuan politely said, "Lu Xiaoyou, we don''t want to ask more about the matter of enlightenment. However, since you have come to Tianwaitian today, you should pay a visit to Mr. Wu. Do you think so? "


    He was a wise man. Although he was very curious about the conversation between Qi Sheng and Lu Li, he knew that they couldn''t beat Lu Li again. If they were hard, they could only come soft.


    As long as Lu Li still recognizes that he is Wu''s disciple, take him to see him. Even if he can''t know the content of this conversation, he will tell him all about it.


    If there is really something strange behind this matter, Mr. Wu will not worry about it.


    "What brother Meng said is reasonable. It seems that he is reasonable. Unlike some people, he can''t beat him. Master Qisheng has to avoid you when he talks. When he comes out, he still has the face to ask? Brother Meng, are such people stupid


    Lu Li Chao Meng Linyuan arched his hands, but of course he did not forget to ridicule Ren Zong.


    See Ren Zong''s expression has been difficult to see the extreme, but Lu Li said everything is true. If Qi Sheng had not appeared and saved his life, he would have died in Lu Li''s hands long ago. As a result, the conversation between Qi Sheng and Lu Li not only avoided him, but also didn''t look at him when he left.


    Now he wants to inquire about the content of that conversation and ask from Lu Li. It is almost impossible.


    Lu Li put clearly will not tell him, and he is not Lu Li''s opponent, this is rotten in Lu Li''s heart.


    "Well, well, since you don''t want to say so, I''ll go and ask the Lord Qisheng myself!"


    Fortunately, Ren Zong was only confused by his anger for a moment, and he was not a real fool. Knowing that he would make Lu Li angry again, no one would come to save him this time. He simply pointed to Lu Li and put out a cruel word. He turned around and left, but he went decisively.


    "It''s no wonder that Qisheng would avoid him for being stupid and counseling." Lu Li looked at the figure of this guy leaving, and suddenly sighed.


    Then he looked at Meng Linyuan and Xu Mingzhu and explained, "you must not misunderstand me. I am not aiming at you. You are different from the position of Qisheng. Master Qisheng wants to talk about some secrets with me, and of course I can''t give it to you. "


    Meng Linyuan heard the words and suddenly showed a wry smile.


    Even if Qisheng really wants to talk about any secret, he shouldn''t be looking for you? Anyway, your identity is Wu Lao''s disciple. If you want to say that your identity is special, who can have your special identity?


    However, Meng Linyuan did not say this.


    As for Xu Mingzhu, at this time, he could see that Lu Li was not good at stubbornness. He did not get close to him at the beginning, but he did not have too much estrangement. He just said peacefully: "Lu Li''s younger brother, when he comes to Tianwaitian, he always wants to see old Wu."


    This is a reminder.


    Mr. Wu is your master of Luli. He didn''t even see his old man. He saw his opponent Qisheng first. What''s the matter?


    Naturally, Lu Li didn''t have any problem with this. He just asked: "you two, it''s not that I''m too talkative. Since my master can be reconciled with Qisheng, he must be sitting on the top of qichongtian. With the strength of both of you, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to enter qichongtian."Hearing Lu Li''s words, Meng Linyuan showed a smile and said, "you can rest assured of this. Although Mr. Wu is in charge of more than seven days, we are not unable to communicate with him. What''s more, the latecomers are different from the Conservatives. We have the secret method of shuttling through the nine heavens, which is why they dare not fight against us in an all-round way. This kind of secret method is only in the hands of Wu. At the critical moment, he can mobilize the strong men of heaven and man level to support any heavy heaven and the old-fashioned people cast a mousetrap. Even if there is friction with us, it will eventually be a soft end. "


    "And such abilities?"


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was really surprised.


    Previously, Qisheng said that the existence of jiuchongtian is to maintain the stability of Tianwaitian. That is to say, the law of jiuchongtian is set by himself, and ordinary people can''t break this rule at all.


    Even a strong man like jianzun had to break through with his own strength. However, his master was able to find the loopholes in jiuchongtian and mobilize heaven and man to any heaven at will.


    This ability, no wonder can become the first enemy of the old fox Qisheng.


    "In this case, I''d like to ask you to lead the way. I''d like to meet my master, who has never been masked."


    Lu Li clasped his fist and then winked at Gu Haoran. He said, "elder martial brother, it was the younger martial brother who covered you. This time, you will cover me. I really don''t have much friendship with our master. If something goes wrong, you can save my life. "


    Hearing this, Gu Haoran just rolled his eyes and didn''t even mean to answer.


    Save your life? Qisheng said just now that you little bastard''s strength is strong enough to defeat the old man. If the old man doesn''t take out the killing moves in the Yan FA, he will be killed by your sword.


    It''s not sure who I''m going to save. Although


    was so upset, Hao Ran make complaints about it.


    He has watched Lu Li grow to this stage. When Qisheng says that Lu Li''s strength is not weaker than himself and the old man, Gu Haoran''s mood is really complicated.


    On the one hand, I feel that I''m really useless now. In addition to being able to get a good look at some other methods, we can''t play any role in the current situation.


    On the other hand, I feel a little relieved.


    After all, he is acting as a teacher and accepting apprentices. Strictly speaking, Lu Li is actually half of his disciples.


    Moreover, Gu Haoran did not have any psychological obstacles. He did give Lu Li a lot of help and saved his life more than once in the most difficult stage.


    Although Gu Haoran is sad about Lu Li''s achievements today, he is more gratified.


    I''m glad that my younger brother can have this achievement today.


    It''s worth the sacrifice of the second younger martial brother.


    However, he could never say this to Lu Li because he was afraid of Lu Li''s expansion.


    Now, Lu Li has already dared to kill the heaven. If he wants to expand, he will not be able to chop Tianwaitian with a sword?


    Wait


    Gu Haoran''s heart flashed this idea, and his expression suddenly changed.


    A sword to split the sky?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    He immediately thought of the calculation he had given to Lu Li.


    In the picture, Lu Li splits a world with a sword against countless alien races.


    This picture can be explained in many ways.


    But there are only two.


    First of all, Lu Li split the boundary of Zhenwu area, and took the initiative to let those alien tribes invade Zhenwu area.


    Judging from Lu Li''s current behavior, this is almost impossible.


    Because if he really wants to destroy Zhenwu area, he won''t have to be so troublesome at all.


    The second point is that Lu Li has really split a world. It is not known whether the world is Tianwaitian or the hometown of some alien people.


    After all, Lu Li''s future is full of fog. Gu Haoran also paid a great price to see this picture.


    Divining his future is not as dangerous as divining the future of Zhenwu region, but calculating the future of Luli is another kind of danger.


    If Lu Li had been the weather of today, he would have been lost in the fog of the future and would never return.


    In fact, the two kinds of divination are extremely dangerous, but the future of Zhenwu area is more domineering.


    Although Lu Li''s is relatively mild, it does not go anywhere.


    "This boy is not really the Savior, is he?" However, at this moment, the more he pondered, the more he felt that his inference was very reasonable. He doesn''t think it''s his own derivation that has worked out any problems. The picture of Lu Li cutting a world with one sword may really appear. So, the current situation of Lu Li, there is a great probability that he is the Savior. The one who takes out his sword is the alien world.


    Thinking of this, Gu Haoran is a little unbelievable and a little surprised.


    Especially the old man.


    He didn''t know whether the old man had seen this scene and made a decision because he had ordered to accept Luli as his disciple. If it''s true, I''m afraid the old man''s derivation has improved.


    Even people did not see, name, appearance, do not know, can actually push the future achievements of this person. This skill has almost reached the limit of derivation, and it has become a heavenly calculation.


    "Terrible, terrible."


    Gu Haoran couldn''t help shaking his head for a while and began to talk.


    Meng Linyuan, who was preparing to lead the way, looked at him suspiciously. He was polite to Wu''s successor and asked, "brother Gu, what''s wrong? If you can solve it for you, we will solve it for you. "


    "You are Mr. Wu''s successor. We are a family. You don''t have to be polite to us."


    Hearing this, Gu Haoran shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. I just think that when the old man taught me a lesson, I''d like to see him again now. It''s just a little scary."


    "Is it, and the past?"


    Without waiting for Meng Linyuan to speak, Lu Li on one side said: "I can''t believe that my master is still a strict teacher."


    "Of course, you can be careful, if you make him feel dissatisfied, your buttocks will be opened by him."


    Gu Haoran also did not explain what, and Lu Li secretly smile, it is rare to play a joke.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "elder martial brother, you also heard the words of Qisheng just now. He said that my current strength is not afraid of anyone in the world. If the master is willing to accept me as a disciple, I might as well perform a play of filial piety with him. If he is not willing to accept me, we will not be able to split up in one shot, and we will go our own way from now on. No one will delay anyone. "


    Gu Haoran didn''t think much of this.


    On the contrary, Meng Linyuan and Xu Mingzhu frown slightly, and they are not happy with Lu Li.


    One is that Lu Li''s words are too arrogant. Secondly, they can hear that. Lu Li is warning them.


    Previously, Lu Li was still in a harmonious appearance of "Hello, I am good, everyone is good". As a result, after meeting with Qisheng, many doubts in his mind were solved, but more confusion arose.


    In particular, Lu Li''s idea of keeping a distance from the beginning has become a total distrust of himself, a master who has never been masked.


    After all, although Qisheng''s words may be false, on the issue that the world core of Tianwaitian is about to dry up, Qisheng dare not lie, and there is no need to lie.


    Because lying on this matter will not only do him no good, but also make him more defensive.


    What''s more, as long as the Tianwaitian people are in it, they can feel one or two.


    After a little deliberation, we can see that 90% of what Qisheng said is true, and another 10% is that he is crazy.


    The possibility of his madness is not great, so most of his words should be true.


    On the other hand, since Qisheng, as a conservative school, is really protecting Tianwaitian and Zhenwu area, what role does Wu Lao, who has always been his enemy, play in it?Thinking of this, Lu Li''s heart is slightly heavy, always feel that this meeting, something should happen.


    He himself was not afraid, afraid that Gu Haoran could not accept the truth.


    To be honest, Lu Li is not ungrateful.


    Although Gu Haoran, a cheap elder martial brother, is very unreliable in his daily life, he does give him a lot of valuable help in many critical times.


    If Gu Haoran didn''t revolve around the sword handed out by his second senior brother to the sky, I would not have been able to wait for the peach blossom sword to be perfect, let alone survive in the hands of the wild God.


    In the end, if Wu Haoran can''t accept the truth behind the show, or if he doesn''t want to leave the scene behind, Lu Haoran can''t accept the truth.


    Of course, there is another possibility.


    That is, Gu Haoran has communicated with Mr. Wu from the very beginning. This pair of masters and apprentices are basically wearing a pair of pants.


    If this is the case, Lu Li will be much more relaxed.


    To spare Gu Haoran''s life, even if it is to return these gratitude.


    But he is very clear, although his elder martial brother performance is not reliable, but he really read Zhenwu domain. What''s more, what kind of character is Mr. Wu, who once led the Millennium war and fought with such old monsters as Qisheng for many years? If he really had any plans, how could he tell Gu Haoran, a disciple?


    To put it bluntly, Gu Haoran is likely to be a piece of Qi Sheng.


    Gu Haoran himself may have known this for a long time.


    Therefore, this is the root cause of Lu Li''s uneasiness.


    The meeting between the master and the apprentice may eventually turn into a military confrontation.


    "Younger martial brother, as you know, I''m quite good at this skill of derivation. As the descendants of the family of derivation, we believe in life most and refuse to accept it."


    As if feeling Lu Li''s dilemma, Gu Haoran pinched Luli''s shoulder and chuckled: "if the fate is really arranged like this, I will believe it, but I will never recognize it."


    "It is said that those who tease the fate will be revenged by fate. Maybe that''s the old man''s revenge, or maybe it''s fate''s revenge on me. "


    Gu Haoran is very free and easy, and has no intention of caring.


    In fact, as Lu Li expected, Gu Haoran was not totally unaware of this. In fact, he had found some problems with the old man for a long time. However, as the successor of the old man, he said that he was a disciple, which was no different from his own son. The son did not say anything about the father''s fault. Even if the old man did something wrong, as a disciple, he could not say that he was not.


    However, this does not mean that Gu Haoran will admit and accept.


    That''s why he said that maybe this is the revenge that the old man got, or the revenge that fate gave them.


    Lu Li listened to Gu Haoran''s free and easy tone, pondered for a long time, and then said with a smile: "elder martial brother, in fact, you are not suitable to be deep at all, and this topic is not suitable for you. But you have a saying that you believe in life, but don''t recognize it. This is not only a tradition of derivation, but also a lot of people. I believe in the existence of fate, an illusory thing, including younger martial brother and me. But if I am to be caught in the face of fate, I don''t want to think about it. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    "Well said!"


    Gu Haoran laughed, patted Lu Li on the shoulder and said: "I am worthy of being Gu Haoran''s younger brother. This character is far beyond ordinary people."


    "You''re a bloody character, elder martial brother. Don''t make fun of me. At the end of the day, we are all poor people who can''t control our own destiny. If it wasn''t forced by life, who would like to do the business of pinning our heads on our waistbands? "


    Lu Li turned his lips, but he didn''t think so.


    Gu Haoran was speechless: "it''s a matter of saving the world clearly. How can it get to your mouth, like a bandit robbing a house?"


    "Am I not?"


    Lu Li laughs and says something.


    Gu Haoran was stunned. Then he knew what Lu Li was talking about. He said with a smile: "it''s reasonable."


    Think about it carefully. Although Lu Li didn''t really rob his family, what he is doing now is no different from the bandits. Apart from other things, just take the resources from the white jade building. Do you think the white jade building will be willing to hand it over?


    Not necessarily.


    Part of the reason why baiyuilou can put out a large amount of resources to support Luli''s student aid program is that Lu Li''s plan has some merits, and the other part is that Luli''s strength has become so strong that baiyuilou is afraid of it.


    Even if the ancestor of baiyuilou doesn''t hand over this resource, will Lu Li not rob it?


    It''s just that everyone just thinks they are decent people. They can''t do such shameful things. What''s more, the ancestor of baiyuilou knows that Lu Li can kill Bai Yu upstairs and downstairs by himself. The student assistance program is more like a step. It not only gives the ancestor of baiyuilou dignity, but also gives Lu Li a reasonable reason to "rob" Baiyu building.


    In addition to the white jade building, Lu Li''s actions in Yanzhou seem to have less consideration. All the high-level families in Yanzhou were killed. Where did the family resources end up?


    No, or was Lu Li moved to Yan Wangfu?


    In Yanzhou, baiyuilou, and even Tianwaitian, Lu Li''s step-by-step business is a robbery.


    Just now, Lu Li still extorted resources from Qisheng. Even if he is a bandit, he will feel ashamed?


    After all, where are the bandits in the world who dare to attack Qisheng?


    Lu Li did it, and he succeeded. It''s no problem to say he pinned his head on his belt.


    If the bandits in the world know Lu Li''s "feat", they may have to treat him as a figure like the grandfather.


    However, they did not shy away from Meng Linyuan and Xu Mingzhu in front of them. The more they listened, the more they were speechless. Especially Meng Linyuan, he never thought that these two disciples of old Wu were such things.


    If they didn''t know Gu Haoran and knew that he was really the successor of Wu, they would all think that he was a bold man who came to Tianwaitian and pretended to be Wu''s disciple.


    However, although Meng Linyuan had a lot to say, he did not say anything in the end. After seeing Lu Li and Gu Haoran, he said helplessly: "two, now we should go to see old Wu. Please don''t let me be embarrassed. Please don''t mention anything you shouldn''t say in front of Mr. Wu."


    Hearing this, Gu Haoran said: "brother, I''d like to advise you, but don''t treat the old man as a good man. I was brought up by him since he was a child. You can see my virtue and know what the old man is. Of course, I know you don''t like to hear that, and I don''t want to advise you much. In short, you should know what you know. Don''t be sold and count money for the old man. "


    Sure enough, Meng Linyuan''s face suddenly darkened. He took a deep look at Gu Haoran, and then said, "Mr. Wu is very kind to me, and many of the people who came after him are very kind to me. Please don''t spread your words to other people until I come here."


    He warned: "many of the later generations regard Mr. Wu as his mentor. Even if you are the descendant of Mr. Wu and dare to disrespect him, they will never forgive you."


    "Yes, I''ll see."


    Gu Haoran didn''t show anything. He just nodded and said faintly: "if these people really respect the old man so much, it proves that the old man will not lack me as a disciple to support the old man. When the time comes, the favor will be returned. Maybe it''s the time to settle down. "


    After all, this is a matter between masters and apprentices. Although Meng Linyuan was a little dissatisfied, he still didn''t say anything. After a long sigh, he said, "maybe you have some misunderstanding about Mr. Wu. I believe that as long as you meet Mr. Wu, this misunderstanding can be solved."


    "Besides, Lu Xiaoyou, I don''t know what Qisheng said to you, which made you have a prejudice against Wu. But I still want to advise you that Qisheng is not simple. If you believe him, you''ll end up with no bones left. "


    His advice, fell to Lu Li''s ears, just in exchange for Luli''s calm smile.


    I''m kidding. What kind of product is Qisheng? It''s an antique that has lived for tens of thousands of years. Looking at the whole Zhenwu region, no one can be older than him except for the wild God and Su Lao. How can Lu Li trust him?It''s just a matter of giving up the snake in vain.


    Even without the words of Qisheng, Lu Li did not believe in Wu Lao, or his master who had not yet met.


    In other words, there are no innocent people who have come from the era of chaos and are still intact. Even the martial arts masters know how to plot something secretly. Their strength has reached the level of heaven and man. Who believes that he has no idea and no plan?


    Lu Li didn''t believe the first one.


    Moreover, at that time, many things seemed to be coincidence at that time, but now it seems that there may not be no old Wu behind the arrangements.


    One of the most important is the monster sea, which has maintained the chaos for many years. Lu Li had seen with his own eyes the picture scroll left by Wu Lao. When it was spread out, even the sea god general was not the enemy of unity. On the spot, he was suppressed by the terrible power of freezing for thousands of miles.


    It''s just a little bit of strength left by old Wu. Since he is not dead, why not solve the monster sea?


    Now it seems to Lu Li that old Wu is probably raising Gu.


    Xuezun is the most powerful Gu insect raised by Wu Lao.


    This kind of thing can''t be publicized in the mouth, but even in his mind, Lu Li feels creepy. Behind him, there is a chill, and he has a new understanding of his master.


    "Well, some things will come to light when you and your apprentices really meet."


    Seeing the expression on Lu Li''s face, Meng Linyuan knew that he still didn''t believe in himself, so he simply gave up the idea of further persuasion and said to Lu Li: "in front of him is the node of the second heaven. When I get there, I will inform Mr. Wu, and use special means to lead you two to the eighth heaven, where old Wu sits."


    "Only the eighth? It''s in the Ninth Heaven that I''ve been enlightened by others. "


    Lu Li pretends to be surprised and looks at Meng Linyuan.


    Meng Linyuan was speechless again.


    But he still explained: "although Wu is in charge of the eighth heaven, that is because the Ninth Heaven, at present only Qisheng can go. It is where the core of the world lies. Qisheng sits on the Ninth Heaven by himself. In addition to suppressing the core of the world, it is also preparing for us to attack the core of the world. "


    "From this, we can see the depth of Qisheng''s mind. He has never believed anyone from the beginning to the end. Even those who are loyal to him in the old school are not qualified to be the Ninth Heaven. "


    Meng Linyuan really found an opportunity and began to slander Qisheng. He did not miss any opportunity.


    When Lu Li heard this, he said with a sneer: "brother Meng, you are all heaven and man. What kind of loyalty are you talking about here? Isn''t it a bit ridiculous?"


    "The real heaven and man are all independent existence. Even if the strength is not as good, how many people are willing to live under? They have no choice but to cooperate with Qisheng. If they want to be loyal, they will make people laugh


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    "I don''t argue with you about that."


    Meng Linyuan wanted to say that he was loyal to Wu Lao, but when he got to the mouth, he caught sight of the smile on Lu Li''s face, and knew that his idea had been seen through by Lu Li. He immediately waved his hand and calmly said, "the next thing has nothing to do with me. As long as you see old Wu, you will understand the truth. "


    "You always like to ask people for the truth and dig for secrets. On the understanding of the secrets of this world, who can compare with Wu Lao, who is the master of Buddhism and God? "


    Meng Linyuan said with a light smile, he stretched out his hand to Lu Li and said lightly, "please, Lu Xiaoyou."


    "OK, let me see how enlightened my master''s derivation is."


    Lu Li holds Gu Haoran, and after laughing, he signals Meng Linyuan to lead the way ahead.


    Meng Linyuan also has no manners, directly in front of the fast fly up.


    It''s not difficult for a man of heaven level to tear the void. When he flies up, the void suddenly shows cracks. His speed soars to the limit, and even Xu Mingzhu behind him can''t keep up with him.


    This is obviously to teach Lu Li a lesson. He knows that Lu Li is powerful and can not keep up with his speed. However, now that Lu Li takes Gu Haoran with him, he must consider Gu Haoran''s state.


    Gu Haoran, who has been seriously injured, will probably leave behind hidden injuries if he is carried by such a rapid speed.


    "Elder martial brother, do you see that the hearts of these heaven and man level strong men are black. He wanted to give me a bully, so he hit your head. If I take you to keep up with his speed, you will surely be hurt. That is, I am eager to win, regardless of your safety. When I get to the master, he will sue me. If I don''t fly over with you, I''ll take him down and I''ll take it


    Lu Li shook his head and said to Gu Haoran, "dirty, too dirty. You say this guy looks gentle and elegant. Brother Gu calls you one by one. He turns around. In order to teach me a lesson, he even ignores your brother. Isn''t it funny?"


    "No matter how funny he is, he has no younger martial brother. You are funny. After all, do you want to fly me over? If you can''t, you can heal my wound. Elder martial brother can''t catch up with him. Although he may not be able to catch up with him, at least it''s not a shame. "


    Gu Haoran is almost speechless by Lu Li. Seeing the two men tearing apart the space one after the other, Lu Li is still in the same place. Isn''t this a white gift to others.


    What I''m most afraid of is that I''m not good at leaving the array, except for you. These two guys still want to give me a bully. Do you think I have the character of not fighting back when I suffer losses? "


    Speaking, Lu Li casually played a ring finger, the surrounding space, suddenly covered with a light ripple.


    The purple chains spread across the void, reflecting on Gu Haoran''s face, which clearly reflected the surprise and shock expression on his face.


    Gu Haoran looked at Lu Li and asked, "when did you set up this array?"


    "Of course, it has been set up for a long time. What''s the use of temporary arraying if you want to deal with the strong man of heaven and man level?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s reply, Gu Haoran was shocked and said, "have you long wanted to deal with them?"


    "Don''t speak so bad, younger martial brother. I just want to protect myself. How can it be said that it is a response? " Lu Li shows Yan a smile and never mentions that he just said that he wants to deal with the strong man and nature.


    However, Gu Haoran felt absurd and surprised when he set up such a large array. He did not expect that Lu Li had already set up this array against Meng Linyuan and Xu Mingzhu a long time ago.


    It seems that from the beginning, he did not trust Meng Linyuan and Xu Mingzhu, and he was full of guard against them from the very beginning.


    Gu Haoran''s throat moved and finally said, "in my opinion, you should inherit the old man''s mantle. It seems that he has accepted you as a disciple. You two are exactly the same in terms of Yin people. "


    Lu Li sneered and said, "elder martial brother, are there few people who have been Yin by you these years? In the end, Jiang Zhengzi didn''t turn into an evil person


    Right way?


    Gu Haoran''s expression is even more strange.


    Everyone in this world can claim to be righteous, only Lu Li has no such qualification. Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, who doesn''t know the name of Lu Li''s devil? Even the people in the outer world have already known that he is a real devil. He has unified the ancient times. The reputation in Zhenwu area is almost to the level of everyone shouting and fighting.


    If no one can beat him, believe it or not, those who want to kill him can break through the threshold of Lord Yan''s residence?


    As a result, Lu Li still claims to be right here. Gu Haoran really doesn''t know what to say.


    Should we praise the shamelessness of his younger brother, or should we say that he really has the style of "a great general"?


    "Forget it, let''s not argue about that."


    Of course, Lu Li knew what Gu Haoran was going to say. With a wave of his hand, he ended the topic magnanimously. Then, he reached out and grasped one of the chains. With a gentle pull, the space in front of him was fragmented, forming a black hole.In that cave, spread out Meng Linyuan and Xu Mingzhu two people''s startling voice.


    At the next moment, they were entangled in purple chains and pulled out by Lu Li from the black hole.


    When Meng Linyuan saw the purple chain, he realized that he had been trapped by Lu Li. As soon as he left the cave, he said in an urgent voice: "Luli! What do you mean


    "Let us go!"


    Xu Mingzhu is also struggling.


    At the same time, the heart is more repentant, if it is not their own credulity of Lu Li this villain, how could he end up in such a field?


    Yes, now Lu Li is a real villain in her heart.


    Lu Li didn''t explain anything. He said with a smile: "you guys, to be honest, this kind of thing is enough once, but it''s a little boring if it''s too much, isn''t it?"


    "Qisheng gave me a strong hand when I met him. As a result, just after the talent left, they wanted to give me a second one. What''s the matter? I think Lu Li is kind and kind-hearted, so easy to talk about? "


    "Lu Li! You shameless villain! If you dare to move us, Mr. Wu will never let you go! "


    After struggling for a long time, Xu Mingzhu found that the empty town chain that Luli used to trap them was almost indestructible. No matter how hard she struggled, the chain of the empty town did not shake at all. She knew that she and she had been defeated this time.


    However, she did not panic, but clamored to let Lu Li let them go.


    After all, the two of them are responsible for the second heaven. Not to mention Xu Mingzhu, Meng Linyuan has the strength of the fourth heaven, but he still stays in the second heaven. This shows that his responsibility must be very heavy, and Mr. Wu must pay attention to him.


    If something happened to him, Mr. Wu would certainly come to support him. He would never let such a strong man fall.


    What''s more, the arrival of Qisheng in the past will surely attract the attention of Wu Lao. Maybe now old Wu''s eyes have been watching the second heaven secretly. Once Lu Li is really crazy, he will not stand by and come down to eradicate the traitor in person. It is possible.


    So Xu Mingzhu didn''t panic at all. Instead, she looked at Lu Li with hatred. She remembered that she had just had a good relationship with him. She also called each other her elder martial sister and younger brother. She immediately felt disgusted as if she had eaten a fly.


    Seeing her expression, Lu Li knew what she was thinking, and immediately said, "elder martial sister, don''t blame me. This is what brother Meng asked for. You are just a match maker. To tell you the truth, it doesn''t matter if I catch you or not, or I''ll let you go now? "


    Xu Mingzhu spat and sneered: "don''t be hypocritical here. Tell you, even if you catch us, you don''t want to threaten Mr. Wu to do anything!"


    "Who said what would I threaten him to do?"


    Lu Qiqi said strangely: "I just want to ask him to come to see him in person. After all, I am afraid of strangers. The second heaven is already familiar. I have to go to the eighth heaven. What if there are any traps there? I''m weak and weak, and I have a disabled burden. If I really encounter any problems, I can''t even run away. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    "Mr. Wu, do you want to see you in person?"


    Xu Mingzhu now completely hates Lu Li.


    not to regard it as right after hearing Xu Mingzhu''s words, "I''m not worthy of it, I don''t think you has the final say." Many people in Qisheng, who want to see me, have to come to the incarnation in person. Does my master feel that he is bigger than Qisheng? I can''t see it. If it is true, why should he have been entangled with Qisheng for so many years and get rid of this serious trouble as soon as possible? "


    "Shame on you to argue with me Xu Mingzhu is very strong. She turns her head directly and means to kill or cut her head as you like.


    Lu Li sighed and said calmly, "elder martial sister, it''s better not to be too stubborn sometimes. I didn''t want to do anything to you, and I didn''t mean to kill you. You said you had to irritate me here. When I was really angry, I would kill you. Are you guilty or not? I''m afraid I will become the first man in the world to die unjustly? "


    "Lu Li, we have no malice or hostility towards you. If you arrest us, this is the taboo of the latecomers. Even if Mr. Wu can spare you, others in later generations will also attack you. Listen to my advice. If you want to see Mr. Wu, we can have a good talk. We can discuss everything. Don''t act foolishly. "


    Meng Linyuan is more sober than Xu Mingzhu. He knew that since Lu Li was able to trap him here, he really had the ability to kill him at will. For the sake of his own life, he knew that Lu Li was right. At such a time, he could not offend Lu Li. Otherwise, if Lu Li really killed both of them, it would be considered that old Wu was willing to take revenge. So what?


    To die in the hands of a strong man at the level of heaven and man is bound to be the result of the destruction of both the body and the spirit. If Lu Li is not stupid, he will never give them a chance to survive.


    In this case, it doesn''t matter whether or not someone takes revenge on them after they die.


    "Brother Meng is still a wise man. You are right. Killing you is a taboo. I said from the beginning that I wanted to catch you just to let my master father come to see him. Isn''t that too much? After all, I''m not familiar with the place of life here. It''s possible for me to go to the eighth heaven and anything will happen. "


    Lu Li sighed: "if it wasn''t for this, I couldn''t have caught them and threatened them, could I?"


    "Besides, now that I have arrested you and done everything, if I want to let you go now and go with you to see your master in the eighth heaven, is that not a trap? There is no turning back in the bow. Please feel wronged for a moment. When the master shows up, I will let you go. "


    "I am a man who will never cheat when I say what I say. You can rest assured."


    Xu Mingzhu sneered and didn''t speak. Meng Linyuan was silent for a long time. He looked at Gu Haoran and said, "brother Gu, you''d better persuade your younger martial brother. Don''t let him make mistakes again."


    "Don''t look at me. What can I do for you? He said, I am a handicapped burden, really irritated him, directly left me in the sky, then I really want to cry without tears


    Gu Haoran quickly put aside the relationship, there is no persuasion.


    It''s not that he has a grudge against Meng Linyuan. He has intentionally or unintentionally brought him to Lu Li, but he also wants to force the old man to come out and meet outside the old man''s territory, which is naturally the best. If not, he will persuade Lu Li to run away.


    In this situation, if the old man is willing to show up, there is still something to talk about. If he refuses to show up, or even allows them to threaten Xu Mingzhu and Meng Linyuan, it means that in the old man''s heart, he has given up these two strong men. Maybe he has the intention of drawing hatred on them, so that others from later generations can come to attack them.


    "Elder martial brother, you can rest assured. Younger martial brother, I am not such a heartless person. If I really have to leave you behind, I will cut open Tianwaitian in the future and let these people bury you with you."


    As a result, while Gu Haoran was meditating, Lu Li turned his head and said something that made Gu Haoran''s hair stand on end.


    If Gu Haoran often heard this, he would only think that Lu Li was joking, but he immediately thought of his conjecture about the picture he had seen in predicting the future of Lu Li. Suddenly, he was on guard. Lu Li cut a world with a sword. Would it really be revenge for me?


    This guy doesn''t look like that kind of guy.


    What''s more, there are still many alien races in the pictures at that time. It''s unreasonable for them to exist.


    Until this time, Gu Haoran began to regret why he did not bite his teeth to see the picture more clearly, at least to see the alien race in the picture.


    If we don''t know the origin of those alien tribes, we can''t predict who Lu Li is fighting with, when and why.


    Moreover, Gu Haoran is a little worried that he is wrong.What if it is not an alien race, but a strong one?


    This kid Will you really make up your mind that once the situation is wrong, you will abandon me and then kill me back to avenge me?


    With this in mind, Gu Haoran quickly said: "younger martial brother, if the family doesn''t speak two words, you will be given this life. You don''t need to avenge me. Just take me back safely!"


    "Don''t forget that your disabled second elder martial brother still needs to be taken care of. Who will take care of him after I die


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he said seriously: "the second elder martial brother is very kind to me. If the elder martial brother dies, I will be responsible for supporting him."


    "I am a man of heaven. I will live for tens of thousands of years. Even if Zhenwu area is destroyed, I will protect the second elder martial brother from death and take him to other worlds in the heavens to enjoy his old age."


    Seeing that Lu Li said so firmly, Gu Haoran cried, "younger martial brother, aren''t you, are you playing really?"


    "You see, he is such a cruel beast! Mr. Wu is really It''s really... "


    Xu Mingzhu originally wanted to say that Wu Laozhen was blind and would accept Lu Li, who had no bottom line, as a disciple of the door. However, after thinking about it, she still felt that it was not appropriate to say it. She hemmed and hawed for a long time. Finally, she could only hold back the words, but she choked herself up enough.


    Seeing this, Lu Li couldn''t help laughing and said, "elder martial sister, you must pay attention to your health. Don''t let yourself get angry. Who will kill the two of us then?"


    Hearing this, Xu Mingzhu said coldly, "if I die and my soul returns to the nether world, I will sneak back from the two boundary rivers and kill you with my own hands."


    "Oh, I know a lot about it. It seems that it is not a secret for the strong man of heaven and man to come back from the nether world?"


    Lu Li is a little surprised. It seems that Xu Mingzhu also knows the ghost.


    However, it is normal to think about it carefully. The strong man of heaven and man level can roam in the sky. In the final analysis, the nether world is just a world in the sky.


    Maybe there is a strong man of heaven and man level who has been to the real nether world.


    Xu Mingzhu can know this matter, put it bluntly, there is nothing strange.


    "Younger martial brother, I think we should let them go. After all, it''s the old man''s hands. It really killed them. We just declare war with the old man. "


    Gu Haoran, on the other side, was more and more frightened. He felt that Lu Li was trying to kill himself. Of course, with Lu Li''s strength, he probably would not die.


    So it''s self-evident who the dead are.


    "We can talk to the old man again. Don''t worry. Maybe the old man is not as bad as we both think."


    Lu Li said strangely, "elder martial brother, are you loyal to me? If you have not seen the master, you will unite with me, and you will not be afraid to be cleaned up by the master as an unfilial person? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    Gu Haoran said with a bitter face: "now we are grasshoppers on the same rope. Even if I don''t unite with you, you really kill these two people. Can the old man let me go?"


    "Yes." Lu Li nodded, then took out the Canglang sword and put it into Gu Haoran''s hand. With Gu Haoran''s puzzled expression, he said casually, "since elder martial brother is showing loyalty to me, the best way is to help me and kill them."


    "Younger martial brother, don''t be kidding. How can I kill two Tianren at my level?"


    Gu Haoran was almost stunned, but said: "even if you give me the magic weapon, I can''t do it."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t fight back. The sword spirit in Canglang sword has been awakened. It''s easy for a mortal to kill two heaven people who have no resistance ability, let alone senior brother. You are a top master. If it''s not for the old thing of Qisheng, you will be able to fight against heaven and man if you lift your cards. "


    Lu Li said with a smile: "and you know, what I hate most, younger martial brother, is the kind of person who is on both sides of the fence. Now that you know that we are grasshoppers on the same rope, you should show a little sincerity and let me really trust you


    With that, Lu Li patted Gu Haoran on the shoulder and encouraged him: "go ahead, elder martial brother, it depends on you."


    Gu Haoran was holding Canglang sword in his hand. For a while, he was neither in nor out, so he was stuck there.


    "Gu Haoran, do you dare to move? Let''s have a try?"


    Xu Mingzhu there is not polite at all, directly glared at Gu Haoran.


    Since Gu Haoran admitted that he and Lu Li were grasshoppers on a rope, what strength was he polite to him?


    "Elder sister, don''t be kidding. It''s such a time. If you really irritate my younger martial brother and he kills you personally, are you unjust?"


    Gu Haoran finished this sentence and looked at Lu Li beside him and sighed: "younger martial brother, let me tell you the truth. These two people can''t be killed. Even if they want to kill, they can''t be killed now."


    "Oh? It seems that elder martial brother is hiding something from me? "


    Lu Li looked at Gu Haoran with a smile.


    Gu Haoran said helplessly: "it''s not hiding from you, but I don''t know how to say it. The old man is almost crazy now. I know that there will be a war between you two. In fact, I should help the old man. However, Zhenwu domain is suffering a catastrophe now. If there is no one in the world, will you let those people who have different ideas come to save the Terran? I don''t trust them. Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, I believe that you are the only one who can save the Terran. "


    "Elder martial brother is really looking up to me. There is no conspiracy to praise me so much."


    Lu Li pretended to exaggerate.


    Gu Haoran shook his head and said, "don''t worry, younger martial brother. Since I dare to meet you honestly, I''m not afraid that you doubt me. In fact, to tell you the truth, there is nothing better than the Shinto that the old man did secretly. Over the years, he has been studying how to use the energy of the alien race for his own use, because he wants to cultivate some heaven and man who are promoted through energy. Therefore, to say evil things, he has done countless. But after all, he taught me. When I was young, he passed on my skills and gave me everything I have today. Even if you were taken as an apprentice, it was actually ordered by the old man. Without him, there would be no you and me today. So I don''t ask you to let it go, but not today, not now. "


    At the end of the day, Gu Haoran''s tone was almost imploring.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li took a deep look at Gu Haoran and said, "since you know the inside story, don''t you participate in it?"


    "What''s more, he wants to cultivate a group of heaven and men who are transformed by the way of energy. Can I be regarded as him?" as for why I don''t participate, younger martial brother, you can feel your conscience and say, elder martial brother, I have harmed you? Can it harm the world? The old man is very kind to me, but since he has done something wrong, I can''t stop him. If he goes with him, you will look down on me


    "It makes sense, indeed, there is nothing wrong with it."


    Lu Li gave affirmation to Sanlian, but did not question Gu Haoran.


    Because he is right. Although he is careless and looks unreliable, Lu Li knows that this guy has a lot of integrity and bottom line. Lu Li has no doubt that he will not join in with Wu Lao. At least he is right. For such a long time, Gu Haoran has not harmed himself, let alone Zhenwu region.


    Based on this point, Gu Haoran is willing to give him a little trust, although he will not clear the suspicion.


    Hearing this, Gu Haoran could not help but feel relieved and said with a bitter smile: "younger martial brother, since this is the case, then you should listen to the elder martial brother''s advice. These two people can''t be killed, at least not now. If the old man really provokes the old man to attack you, because you killed these two people, many of them will not stand idly by and move the whole body. If those people really besiege you, even if you can fight back and forth with Qisheng, what will happen? "


    "You will be used by the old man as a sharp blade to wipe out the dissidents. There are many people who are dissatisfied with him later. He can send you to fight against you. No matter who is dead, there will be no benefit in the end. The old man can only make a profit from it.""Listen to the elder martial brother. Let these two people go. There is no need to meet the old man again at this stage. Anyway, you have reached a cooperative relationship with Qisheng. As long as Qisheng is there, there will be no problem with the old man. "


    With Gu Haoran''s words, Lu Li showed a thoughtful expression, while Xu Mingzhu and Meng Linyuan over there were almost dumbfounded.


    At last, they almost couldn''t believe that the man Gu Haoran described was the old Wu whom they respected.


    Meng Linyuan is not so bad. Although he has been greatly favored by Wu, he is not a fool. After listening to Gu Haoran''s words, he also has some thoughts. He thinks that it is very consistent with some key points that old Wu once showed. There are many doubts about Wu''s behavior, especially when Gu Haoran said that he had some cooperation with other people in tianwai, in order to cultivate heaven and man transformed by the way of energy. This almost split a flash in Meng Linyuan''s mind, which made many places he could not think of before suddenly brightened up.


    However, Xu Mingzhu on the side is not as willing to think as he is.


    With Gu Haoran''s words, Xu Mingzhu''s eyes almost became blood red and said in an angry voice, "Gu Haoran! If I don''t die today, I will kill you! "


    "Pearl!"


    Meng Linyuan was shocked by Xu Mingzhu''s words.


    You know, Gu Haoran is pleading for both of them. In other words, only Gu Haoran can save them. Xu Mingzhu not only angered Lu Li there, but also provoked Gu Haoran. Meng Linyuan couldn''t bear it. He advised: "no matter what he said is true or false, at least he is willing to let us go. Don''t irritate him!"


    This sentence was passed on to Xu Mingzhu.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that after hearing his message, Xu Mingzhu was even more angry. He glared at him and said, "Meng Linyuan, how much kindness do you have for Mr. Wu? Do you know in your heart that you want to watch others wrongly treat him like this, but you are indifferent?"


    "I..."


    Without waiting for Meng Linyuan to reply, Lu Li took over the Canglang sword in Gu Haoran''s hand, and said with a smile: "it seems that elder martial sister is not willing to lead your feelings, so there is no way. Although I am a good person to talk to, others do not give me face repeatedly, and my face is also very valuable."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    "Luli, calm down, don''t be impulsive!"


    Seeing that Lu Li was carrying a sword, he walked towards Xu Mingzhu. Gu Haoran, who was next to him, quickly stopped him. His voice was shaking and said, "you can''t kill, you can''t kill!"


    "Who said I was going to kill her?"


    Lu Li said strangely, "I just want to let them go. I can''t move them now. In this case, it''s better to sell a favor."


    "I think about it carefully. What my senior brother said is really reasonable. It''s not good for me to move the two of you now. Maybe I''ll offend the strong one among the later ones. Although I''m very strong sometimes, I don''t want to do anything that doesn''t do any good. To tell you the truth, since it''s only bad to kill you two, it''s better to let you go and have a good relationship. "


    "Can you understand me when I say that?" Speaking of this, Lu Li suddenly showed a smiling expression and looked at Meng Linyuan beside Xu Mingzhu.


    After all, compared with Xu Mingzhu, Meng Linyuan is obviously more rational. Xu Mingzhu seems to worship Wu Lao more. In this state, it is obviously unrealistic to expect her to weigh the pros and cons.


    However, although Meng Linyuan was more rational than Xu Mingzhu, he did not expect that Lu Li was shameless to such a degree. He tied them up by himself. Now that he released them, he still wanted to sell them.


    Good and bad things let you do, just give your life?


    Meng Linyuan was speechless. After staring at Lu Li for a long time, he finally showed a helpless expression and said, "Lu Xiaoyou, if you are willing to let us go, we are willing to lead your love."


    "Meng Linyuan, you are not qualified to represent me. Don''t make decisions for me!"


    However, Xu Mingzhu was very stubborn. Looking at Lu Li, she could not turn her eyes and said: "if you dare to do something to bind us today, you must be well prepared for a full-scale war with the later comers. Lu Li, I don''t want to say more. You can kill me. If you let me go, you and I will never die after that! "


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    Xu Mingzhu really has backbone. If she is in the same camp as her, she will appreciate her backbone. But if two people stand to the opposite angle, she shows the backbone, it seems a little irritating.


    In fact, from the beginning, Lu Li did not intend to kill them. In the final analysis, I want to borrow these two people to force Mr. Wu out and have a face-to-face interview with Mr. Wu.


    However, Mr. Wu has not yet appeared. In addition to Gu Haoran''s words, Lu Li knows that he, a cheap master who has never been masked, should be a real hero. In his mind, he only has his own plan, and there is no so-called disciple or companion at all.


    If he thinks the timing is not right, let alone kill these two people, even if Lu Li demolishes Gu Haoran here, old Wu is afraid that he will not show up.


    In this case, there is no need to be trapped in front of these two people.


    As for the eighth day, Lu Li didn''t plan to go at all from the beginning.


    Tianwaitian itself is someone else''s chassis. He also went to the eighth heaven to deliver food. Lu Li was not stupid enough to do that.


    He flicked his finger and untied the seal of the empty town. Lu Li didn''t look at the two people in front of him. He just said softly: "you two, go. Go to see my master. Remember to tell him that if possible, I still don''t want to see the play of the Division and apprenticeship. If he can understand it, it''s better for him to understand. If he doesn''t understand, it''s my fart."


    "You


    Xu Mingzhu''s blood knife started. If it wasn''t for Meng Linyuan''s pulling, she would almost jump on it.


    Even if she is pulled by Meng Linyuan, Xu Mingzhu still has a terrible breath. As a strong man of heaven and man level, no matter how bad she is, she is still the most powerful existence in the world.


    "Luli, I will kill you!"


    The bloody energy distorts the space. Xu Mingzhu tries to break away from Meng Linyuan''s control and roars at Lu Li.


    However, Lu Li just glanced at her lightly, and the purple light in her eyes flashed by, like a spirit of terror, suddenly gushed out. On the spot, the bloody breath around Xu Mingzhu''s body burst, and Meng Linyuan was enveloped in it like a warning.


    "My patience is limited. If I don''t go now, I don''t have to go."


    This is the first time that Lu Li has shown such a terrible side.


    Not only was Xu Mingzhu''s momentum dissipated, but Meng Linyuan himself was also greatly affected. He gritted his teeth and said, "Lu Li, let''s go now!"


    He pulled Xu Mingzhu, who was already a little sluggish, turned around and left without any hesitation.


    When they left, the purple light in Luli''s eyes was extinguished and dim, showing some heavy expression.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not that he feels heavy. After all, the problem of Zhenwu domain has not been solved, and he found that Tianwaitian still has such a big hidden danger. The core problems of the world are still easy to solve. However, Qisheng, who has an ambiguous attitude, and Mr. Wu, who does not know what he is plotting in secret, are not easy to provoke.


    Qisheng was the first to release good intentions, but Wu did not express any of them, which was hard to figure out.The words that Luli asked Meng Linyuan to take were actually the words in his heart.


    He really didn''t want to be the enemy of Wu unless he had to.


    In this situation, it is of no benefit to the human situation to be hostile to such a strong man as Mr. Wu.


    First, the times have changed. Although the increase in the value of force has raised the whole upper limit of the Zhenwu area, personal bravery has not played a very important role.


    Even if Lu Li can fight again, how many people can he fight? Ten heavenly beings, one hundred heavenly beings?


    There are thousands of Tianwaitian Tianren, and how many of them are the strongmen of the later camp? In addition to the latecomers, there are the Conservatives and the neutrals. The heaven and man level of these two schools add up, not to mention Lu Li. Even if the famine God restored his original strength, he would not dare to make a mistake.


    Just Qisheng and Wu Lao, their means of pressing the bottom of the box have been basically not afraid of the strong people at the road level. Although they may not be able to beat them, at least they will not be able to fight head-on.


    In the face of such forces, even if Lu Li can fight again, he can''t escape being killed in the end.


    Unless he really reaches the level of Tao and becomes the only strong one in Zhenwu, then he can really face Tianwaitian.


    What''s more, even if they are not in harmony with Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian, in the future, the wild gods will merge with the colonization of the gods of heaven, and the extermination of the world will merge with the power of the beast gods, and these two people will inevitably become the strong ones at the level of Tao. In addition to the evil world that may come, the evil emperor may also be a strong man at the road level. If he does not have the strength of the road level, Zhenwu region will have no resistance at all.


    At the thought of this, Lu Li''s heart is a bit impatient.


    "The internal and external problems have not been solved. There is no way to rest assured."


    Lu Li sighed in a low voice, but let Gu Haoran on the side show a surprised expression, "younger martial brother, you said that foreign invasion is not a problem, you have to say internal worries, it is a little strong to say worry?"


    "Zhenwu area has been almost subdued by you, and the six holy places are not daring to make any mistakes. In full swing, the student aid program will change the whole world sooner or later. Although the situation in Tianwaitian is difficult, it should not be a lie. You see, Tianwaitian''s core of the world is extinguished, and most of the heaven and man can''t leave Tianwaitian. I''m afraid the old man himself is also divided, and his body lacks skills. In this situation, what internal worries do you have


    "Elder martial brother, if only I could be as optimistic as you." Lu Li looked at Gu Haoran, but he didn''t have a good way: "do you really don''t know or fake you don''t know? Don''t you find out how different Zhenwu district is from the past? "


    "Different?"


    Gu Haoran moved in his heart and then said, "do you mean that Zhenwu area is just a superficial harmony? In fact, the internal problems have not been solved yet? "


    "Ah, elder martial brother, if you continue to maintain this naive attitude, I will not be surprised that you will be killed in the future."


    "Do you think that apart from the white jade building, the six sacred places are really willing to let the mortals rise and carve up their status, apart from the sincere cooperation with me in order to have a future


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    As soon as he said this, he asked Gu Haoran on the spot.


    Gu Haoran didn''t think about this problem before, but he ignored it subconsciously.


    Among the six sacred sites, baiyuilou is a sincere cooperation with Luli. Although the strength of baiyuilou is not the most powerful one, the other five holy places are not as good as baiyuilou in terms of resources, financial resources and even influence. Not to mention, now that the white jade building is involved in the student program, its influence is growing day by day, which has far exceeded the other five holy places.


    Therefore, there is no doubt about the position of Bai Yu Lou. As for the other holy places, Gu Haoran knew that they had united to fight against the student aid program, but in the end, they were forced to retreat by many martial arts and ordinary people. Since then, the five holy places have realized that the student aid program has become a climate. Now it is too late to stop it.


    In this case, there is no reason for the five holy places to touch the mold of the student aid program. In particular, Lu Li has become the most powerful existence in the world. Even if the five holy places refuse to accept him, they still need to be afraid of those who are strong at heaven and man level in the candlelight.


    Besides, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang are enough to make the five holy places headache for a while. In addition, Chen Yang''s assistance is still in the dark. With the help of Lu Li himself, there are more than six Tianren on the platform of the study program. With the help of Baiyu building, the top combat power is not as good as that of Luli, People''s heart and general situation are not on the side of the five holy places. No matter how unwilling the five holy places are, now we have to admit that even if they unite, they can no longer shake the forces of Lu Li.


    Therefore, Gu Haoran didn''t pay attention to the five holy places from the beginning.


    They think that even if they make trouble, they will have to cooperate with the program or even join in.


    And the current behavior of the five holy places is really in accordance with his idea.


    Together with Bai Yulou, they not only supported the student aid program, but also sent many people to join the candlelight program, which played a great role in promoting the program.


    In this way, Gu Haoran has no reason to doubt them.


    But today, reminded by Lu Li, Gu Haoran also suddenly woke up and thought about the nature of the five holy places. They have ruled Zhenwu region for so many years. Are you really willing that Zhenwu area in the future is an era of declining warriors?


    Even after that, Lu Li would like to create a world of human beings like a dragon. However, for the existence of holy land, the so-called "everyone is like a dragon" is not good for them, some are only bad.


    If the ruling position is broken, the holy land will fall from the altar, and its position will drop sharply. Maybe, after a thousand years, in addition to the particularity of the white jade building, it can still maintain its lofty status. The other five holy places will become a dust in history.


    Thinking in his own place, Gu Haoran felt that if he stood in the position of the five holy places, he would never allow such things to happen.


    In this case, they will never let go of the hostility with the land separation.


    However, at present, they have restrained their hostility and have no intention of attacking Lu Li.


    But there''s no guarantee that they won''t do it again.


    "Younger martial brother, since you have discovered this for a long time, why don''t you start first?" Gu Haoran touched his chin and looked at Lu Li. He couldn''t help asking.


    Lu Li shook his head and said: "things are not so simple. Even if I start first, what role can I play? Killed the leader of the five holy places? Or after their five ancestors? "


    "Not to mention that the Tianmen ancestor is chasing after the wasteland God, and the founder of Qingxin is guarding the destruction world alone. Both of them are fighting for Zhenwu. And the ancestor of the ancient dragon court, itself is highly respected, easy to move. In addition, the ancestors of Zhenlong holy land also have signs of going to hunt down the God of famine. Come and go, I have to kill the ancestor of Guanlan mountain. But that old ancestor is the most powerful pharmacist in the world. His fighting power is not obvious. I''ll kill him. Is it disgraceful to lose him? "


    "In that case, none of the five holy places can move."


    Gu Haoran clapped his hands and said in agony, "I can''t believe that our present situation is so difficult. I thought, younger martial brother, you have calmed down the internal troubles of Zhenwu region. We only need to deal with foreign troubles. But I really can''t imagine that foreign troubles are coming soon, and the internal troubles are not solved yet. "


    "OK, elder martial brother, which of us doesn''t know who? Your bad water, as long as you use it a little bit, is enough to let the five holy places stop cooking. What do you think now


    Lu Li glanced at Gu Haoran and directly exposed his disguise.


    Gu Haoran didn''t feel embarrassed. He said with a smile: "I can''t say what I think. I just think you are too kind sometimes. Do you think you need such trouble to deal with the five holy places? If you think about it carefully, why does the white jade building have no fear? In addition to the particularity of their white jade building, to put it bluntly, they can get enough benefits from the program. Everyone in Zhenwu district will be like a dragon in the future. Relying on their own money, baiyuilou has invested in the student aid program in advance, so that those martial arts and ordinary people can read the benefits of Baiyu building, which has won both fame and popularity. Such a good thing, Bai Yu Lou would like you to find some more for them. "Lu Li nodded and said, "that''s right. The reason why Bai Yu Lou can be fearless is that the student aid program is only good for them, but not harmful. The old ancestor of the white jade building can see through it very well. Money is such a thing that you can earn again without it. But once you miss such a good opportunity, you will never meet it again. "


    "But you still don''t get to the point. I know what you mean. It''s just to benefit the other five holy places and let them join the program willingly. As long as the five holy places don''t think their status will be shaken, then Zhenwu''s internal problems will be overcome. But even so, it is extremely difficult to operate. Think about it, elder martial brother. The reason why Baiyu building can invest so recklessly is that they have money and they have the best intelligence network in the world. There are many activities in Zhenwu area that can''t be concealed from the eyes and ears of Baiyu building. With such a foundation, baiyuilou can be unscrupulous and have no fear. Even if the student aid program fails, the white jade building is just a loss of some resources and money. Actually speaking, there is no loss at all. Because with the aid of this program, they have really raised the influence of Baiyu building to a terrible level. As long as Zhenwu area is not destroyed, those martial arts and ordinary people will feel the gratitude of Baiyu building. For Baiyu building, the benefits are endless. However, there is only one white jade building in Zhenwu area. People want to remember, and they can only remember the first person who reached out to help them. If you say that, do you think they will believe me even if I promise good things to the five holy places? Even if they believe it, what good can I give them? "


    Lu Li raised a lot of questions in one breath, which were the most distressing for him recently.


    In fact, what Gu Haoran said, although some take it for granted, is the best way to solve the hidden dangers of the five sacred sites. Naturally, Lu Li has considered a lot from this aspect. If he wants to find the second white jade building among the five holy places and make enough benefits for him in the student aid program, they will certainly speak for the program.


    However, in addition to Guanlan mountain, there is no other holy land among the five holy places that can compare its financial resources with the white jade building.


    If you don''t have money, you don''t dare to invest in the student aid program. Even if you support the program, it''s drizzle, not to mention that you can''t really help anything. I''m afraid there will be different voices inside the candlelight. They think that the five holy places are really rotten. At the critical moment, they are not as bold as the white jade building.


    Although this is very realistic, but this is the heart.


    It is natural to be remembered that if the icing on the cake, you will not only get no good face, but also make people feel that they are here to eat and drink.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    At present, the five holy places are in such an embarrassing situation.


    Inside the candle fire, it was thought that the little things taken out by the five holy places were so shabby as to make people laugh when compared with the sparing efforts of the white jade building.


    But others don''t know, but Lu Li knows that the five holy places do not want to help, but really can''t help.


    The daily cost of maintaining a holy land requires huge resources. Those disciples, Deacon elders, who don''t need training resources and who don''t need money? Even if the holy land does control some profitable business, there is not much that can be saved if it is divided into two parts.


    In addition to Guanlan mountain, which has a very good life by refining medicine, the other four holy places are not so poor, but they really do not have the strength and capital compared with the extravagance of the white jade building.


    Although the family background of the five holy places is also strong, but that is only relatively speaking, compared with other forces, the five holy places are indeed quite rich, but this family is quite rich. If we spare no effort to support the student aid program, it is afraid that in a few months, the four holy places except Guanlan mountain will have to declare bankruptcy.


    After all, it is not everyone who holds the unimaginable wealth like the white jade building, who dares to throw money into the bottomless hole of the student aid program.


    Therefore, Lu Li really thought hard for a long time, and finally failed to think of a suitable way to let the five holy places participate.


    "This is really a troublesome thing. The five holy places have always been unprofitable and can''t get up early. If we can''t offer them a satisfactory price, we can''t get them to join us. "


    Gu Haoran rubbed his chin, and suddenly his eyes lit up. He said, "younger martial brother, have you ever thought about the division of labor among the five holy places for funding?"


    "Of course I have."


    Lu Li said: "canglan holy land is the best at array. I asked them to send people to support the teaching of array. There are also materials for practicing the array, which are also produced by them. Tianmen holy land is good at fighting, weapons, fists and feet, and there are countless inheritances of all kinds of martial arts. Therefore, Tianmen holy land is the problem of supporting combat. As for gulongting, they have a lot of ancient treasures, so their main responsibility is to provide some teaching treasures to the candlelight side. Then there is Guanlan mountain, which is the first-class medicine refining Holy Land in the world. Part of the pills consumed in cultivation is provided by the white jade house, and the rest is handed over to Guanlan mountain. "


    "The only thing that''s not easy to arrange is the Qingxin holy religion. On the one hand, it''s almost all women. Secondly, they are not as specialized as other holy places in many aspects. It can be said that they can do everything and can''t do anything. How can I arrange them? Can''t we let them solve the problem of Zhenwu Tianjiao? "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li couldn''t help sighing: "this matter is still very difficult. We''ll think about it later. If it doesn''t work, we''ll have to deal with the five saints. I believe that although they are not satisfied with the current situation, they are still aware of the current situation. The student program is unstoppable. They can''t stop the change of Zhenwu area. Even if there is any opinion, I have to bear with it. "


    "When it comes to that stage, when it comes to the worst, we will pull on the candle and directly extinguish one of the houses and kill the chickens for the monkey to see."


    This step is actually the last means that Lu Li wants to use. If we have to use violence to solve the problem in the end, it will be a great loss to human beings.


    No matter which one of the five sacred sites can be developed to this day, it is irreplaceable. Even if it seems that there is nothing special about the Qingxin holy religion, its founder can directly suppress the destruction of the world with his own strength. Even if the Zhenlong holy land, which is best at array, can do it better than the pure heart founder.


    In other words, it is a great event to destroy any of the five holy places.


    If possible, Lu Li still doesn''t want things to go that far.


    Seeing Lu Li''s embarrassment, Gu Haoran also comforted him and said, "don''t worry, younger martial brother, things may not necessarily develop to that stage. Maybe the people of the five holy places will finally appreciate your hard work and will not do the right thing with you?"


    "Elder martial brother, when you are a junior brother, am I a three-year-old child? Don''t say that in the future. It''s too much of a loss."


    Lu Li shook his head and then looked at the sky ahead. His eyes moved and he said with a smile, "however, the man who sent us money has come."


    As Lu Li''s words just fell, in the front of the sky, is out of a graceful man.


    When Gu Haoran fixed his eyes on it, his expression suddenly became strange.


    Who else could he be if he wasn''t Yu Tianqing?


    Yu Tianqing also a face bitter smile, flying to Lu Li in front of, said: "meet again."


    "I began to wonder if there was no one else in the old school? Qisheng actually sent you here, which is not concerned about your face at all. "


    Lu Li said, half seriously and half jokingly.


    Yu Tianqing is also serious: "the old school is not no one, this time I asked to come."


    Listening to this, there is no doubt that Yu Tianqing, who appeared this time, is not an incarnation, but the real one.Previously, Lu Li cut down Yu Tianqing''s incarnation, but still didn''t want him to go back to communicate with him. However, when the avatar of Qisheng came, Lu Li knew that Yu Tianqing would surely know who killed his avatar.


    But what Lu Li didn''t expect was that Yu Tianqing didn''t have any suspicion at all. He even asked to come to see himself.


    "As expected, Mr. Yu''s heart is not comparable to the younger generation." Lu Li Chao Yu Tianqing picked up a thumb and exclaimed, "knowing that I killed your avatar, I still ignore the past and run to see me. If it wasn''t for me to chat with my master uncle about the conditions, I would suspect that you came to revenge on purpose."


    "It''s just an avatar. It''s no big deal." Yu Tianqing smiles with a light tone.


    Although it''s so easy to say, Lu Li is very clear that Yu Tianqing''s incarnation of heaven and man''s strength is definitely not something that can be made casually.


    Moreover, even if the incarnation was cut off, I''m afraid he himself would not feel well.


    However, Yu Tianqing was able to show such indifference, whether sincere or insincere, at least this city hall is worthy of praise.


    "Let''s put the greetings aside for a while. We should have a chance to meet in the future. Now let''s talk about business first. Should my Master bring me what I want? "


    Lu Li waved his hand, indicating that Yu Tianqing didn''t have to talk nonsense again.


    Yu Tianqing didn''t think he was disobedient. He said with a smile: "of course, the great master of Qisheng exhorts and instructs that this resource must be handed over to you in person."


    With that, he took out a gold storage props.


    Although the strength has reached the level of heaven and man, they all have the ability to open up storage space, and it is not difficult to even make a handy storage props by yourself. However, this is after all related to the materials accumulated by Tianwaitian for many years. Qisheng will pack them with storage props and give them to Yu Tianqing for carrying. It is not something that can''t be understood.


    Little did not know that Lu Li''s eyes lit up when he saw the storage props. Just as he was about to reach for it, Yu Tianqing retreated a little bit and said with a smile, "Luli, before I take something, I need to explain it to you in advance."


    "Oh? What do you mean


    Lu Li looks at Yu Tianqing and silently takes back his half reached hand, pretending not to understand Yu Tianqing''s hint.


    Yu Tianqing said directly: "Lord Qisheng is willing to make this transaction with you. Although it is his own intention, we are all led by Lord Qisheng, so we can neither express any opinions nor have any real opinions. However, there is one thing I have to say to you. Lord Qisheng''s preparation of this resource for you is to overcome public opinion and offend a lot of old-fashioned elders to promote this matter. "


    "I don''t know what kind of cooperation you have reached with Mr. Qi Sheng, but I hope you can keep your promise and don''t let his heart be wasted."


    Speaking of this, Yu Tianqing handed the storage props forward, and said with a wry smile: "I know that you may not take this remark to your heart, and I have no intention of inviting merits for the Lord Qisheng, as long as you keep this in mind."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    "What''s the matter?" I asked. Don''t worry. I won''t forget the contribution and hard work of the master for his great support. "


    Lu Li almost clapped his chest and said, "you go out and ask. When did I forget my partner? Now that I have established a cooperative relationship with me, I can''t pit him. "


    He patted his chest, and with that, it was a bit of a rush. Gu Haoran almost had to make complaints about it. Don''t you really think of yourself as a bandit? Run to Qisheng here to play autumn wind, borrow or not?


    Yu Tianqing''s eyebrows are also a jump, suddenly a little regret.


    However, Lu Li didn''t give him the chance to regret. He directly reached out and grabbed the storage props. He said with a ha ha: "don''t worry. I said that I would never forget my uncle''s kindness, so I would never forget my uncle''s help. You can rest assured that if I really forget my master''s help to me, you will directly go down to kill me. I will stretch out my neck and let you kill me, and I will never fight back. "


    When Yu Tianqing heard this, he also said with a bitter smile: "Lu Li, this is not a joke. Lord Qisheng not only took out 10% of the resources accumulated over the years for you, but also brought a heritage from every conservative school. Including me, 377 heaven people of the conservative school, which represents the trust of Qisheng and his spare no effort Support. "


    While speaking, Yu Tianqing handed Lu Li a jade slip full of inheritance. His attitude can be described as extremely earnest. He said, "if you have failed to live up to the trust of Qisheng, I will not forgive you."


    Taking over the jade slips, Lu Li was stunned.


    This time, it was his turn.


    Lu Li thought about this possibility. After all, although ten percent of Tianwaitian''s resources are of extraordinary value, Qisheng can still get them. However, the inheritance of 377 heaven and man of the conservative school was actually accomplished in such a short time. What''s more, Qisheng really brought these heritages.


    This is what Lu Li didn''t expect.


    Is Qisheng so sincere?


    If Lu Li had never let go of his vigilance, it would have been enough to "move" Lu Li.


    "Well, when the business is done, it''s time to tell you something personal."


    Yu Tianqing saw that Lu Li took over the two things he had brought, and then he said with a smile.


    Private affairs?


    They do not seem to have a very good relationship, and what personal matters to talk about?


    Almost no need to ask, Lu Li knows that Yu Tianqing is here to set up a teacher to inquire.


    It''s nothing more than cutting off his avatar and trying to get an explanation.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "Mr. Yu, is this going to start a teacher to investigate the crime?"


    "It''s hard to talk about setting up a teacher and asking a crime, but you killed me as an incarnation. You really should give me a statement about this matter, shouldn''t you?"


    Yu Tianqing said lightly.


    Lu Li said calmly: "in this case, please tell me a regulation. I''ll give you what you want."


    "How brave."


    Yu Tianqing praised: "at your age, I still don''t know anything. I only know how to practice martial arts. But you have become a man and nature class strong, I have to say, this opportunity is enough to make you proud of many people older than you. But today I still want to tell you a truth, in many cases, do not despise those elders. After all, they have lived many years longer than you and have seen a lot of things. These experiences are the gap between you and them. "


    With these words, Yu Tianqing moved his wrist, and a long sword appeared in his palm.


    He said with a smile: "your swordsmanship is the strongest, so I won''t take advantage of you. As long as you take my sword and cut off my incarnation, how about that? "


    "So simple? Don''t let me down when I''m young. " Lu Li also laughed.


    To tell you the truth, if yu Tianqing changed some conditions, such as the need for some compensation, Lu Li would really have a headache. After all, he really killed Yu Tianqing''s incarnation, which is an indisputable fact. If yu Tianqing insists on giving Lu Li some compensation, even if Lu Li refuses to give up, he has to give it. Sometimes, the rules are the rules. If you don''t want to have a death feud with Yu Tianqing, you can''t really offend Yu Tianqing.


    However, Lu Li never expected that Yu Tianqing was proud of his identity and wanted to compete with him in kendo.


    Not to mention anything else, Lu Li''s Kendo attainments are no worse than jianzun, and may even have reached the same level as jianzun.


    What he is inferior to Jian Zun now is the number of sword moves and the gap in ideas.


    What he is better than jianzun is that jianzun can''t get it all his life.


    That''s the feature bonus that the modifier brings.


    In addition to his Kendo accomplishments and the power of swordsmanship, what is more important is that Lu Li has the ability to explore the world''s swords. It can be said that Lu Li is invincible in the face of sword cultivation. Even if the sword is respected, the result will not change.Yu Tianqing thinks that his swordsmanship is excellent, and he has to ask for this, that is to hit the muzzle of a gun.


    "Maybe you think that you have got the true story of sword Zun, which is not inferior to many people in the world. But today I will give you a lesson. On the road of martial arts, talent is really important, but the solid foundation brought by time is also indispensable. "


    Yu Tianqing held the sword in his hand, and his tone was extremely calm, as if he were teaching a younger generation a lesson. He had a dialogue with Lu Li.


    Gu Haoran was not sure what his rules were. He said to Lu Li, "younger martial brother, I think this guy is a little strange. Since he knows your accomplishments in swordsmanship, and Qisheng will certainly mention your current strength to him, he even wants to compete with you in kendo. Isn''t this a death hunt? "


    "Not necessarily. There are so many talented people in this world. If yu Tianqing can become a senior member of the conservative school, he must have something special about him."


    Lu Li replied, but he didn''t show much confidence.


    It''s not that he really takes a high look at Yu Tianqing, but he thinks that Yu Tianqing is definitely a failure this time. Before that, he should first make a few words with Gu Haoran, and so on, so as to comfort Yu Tianqing. If Gu Haoran mentions this matter again, he can give Yu Tianqing a step down.


    Yu Tianqing on the opposite side felt that Lu Li and Gu Haoran were communicating. He didn''t mean to pry. He just stood there and said with a smile, "I can give you a little more time. Is one hour enough?"


    This is the complete irony.


    Lu Li picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "elder Yu, you are welcome. As a younger generation, there is no reason for you to let me have a sword."


    "Good!"


    Yu Tianqing did not hesitate to say: "at the beginning, I stopped you from killing the incarnation of Yuqiong, which was a bridge with you. According to the law, today you cut my incarnation, can only be regarded as a reward, I should not have come to dispute with you about these. It''s a pity that when you are in a place like Tianwaitian, the event of you cutting my avatar will spread all over Tianwaitian in one day. At that time, if they say that I have no expression, they are afraid of you. It''s not good for you or me. "


    With these words, Yu Tianqing flicked the sword edge and said slowly: "the sword is called green bamboo. Although it is not one of the 39 magic weapons, it is also a rare magic weapon in the world."


    After introducing his sword, Yu Tianqing said: "I forgot to say that jianzun has a lot to do with me. If I have to count them up, I should call him senior brother. My swordsmanship is not necessarily inferior to my sword respect. Be careful. "


    "Do it, master. Hurry home for dinner." Lu Li took out his ears, and finally got a little impatient. His tone was not in his heart.


    Yu Tianqing is not annoyed. The green bamboo sword vibrates and trembles. There is a green light in the sky. There is almost no fluctuation. It stabs Lu Li''s eyebrows!


    Murders are everywhere. They are fierce and incomparable!


    Yu Tianqing''s sword, fast and strong!


    However, just as the blade of the sword was about to touch the center of his eyebrows, Lu Li suddenly raised his left hand and caught the tip of the green bamboo sword with only two fingers!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    "Master Yu, the strength gap is already obvious, do you want to continue?"


    Lu Li, with the tip of the green bamboo sword, looked at Yu Tianqing with a smile.


    Yu Tianqing did not expect that Lu Li could control the green bamboo sword in such an understatement way, which led to his back means being completely useless.


    It''s not that Yu Tianqing underestimated the enemy.


    In fact, after learning about Lu Li''s real strength from Qisheng, Yu Tianqing has already regarded him as the number one enemy in this life. What he said before is just to confuse Lu Li. However, he never thought that Lu Li''s strength was even stronger than he imagined. As a result, many of his means could not be used, only a trace of helpless expression could be revealed "Maybe I''m really old," he said


    "Of course you are old, but it''s not that you are too weak, but that I am too strong."


    Lu Li light road.


    Because of the characteristics of exploring and breaking the world''s swords, there were countless changes in Lu Li''s eyes at the moment when Yu Tianqing''s sword was used. Even if Lu Li''s swordsmanship was his attainments, he had to admit that Yu Tianqing had said that he wanted to call jianzun elder martial brother. He was not really trying to get in touch with each other.


    If he didn''t have the character of exploring and breaking, he could cut off his sword skill changes in advance. If he didn''t get hurt, he would lose face.


    Under the circumstances of crushing Yu Tianqing by strength, he was taught a lesson in sword technique by Yu Tianqing. This is indeed a bit of shame.


    Even if Lu Qingjian''s character is too light, it''s not easy for Lu Qingjian to break through.


    Yu Tianqing takes a deep look at Lu Li. With his state of mind, of course, he can see how Lu Li can hold the green bamboo sword with two fingers. Some things, to put it bluntly, are just like that. But Yu Tianqing thought to himself that even if he knew the details, he would never be able to do anything about it.


    Therefore, Yu Tianqing will sigh, probably is oneself old.


    Although Lu Li said calmly that he was really old, he was not weak. However, the scene in front of him still had a great impact on Yu Tianqing.


    After a long silence, Yu Tianqing still took back the green bamboo sword and said with a smile: "it seems that I really raised you up. Now you are not weaker than Qisheng. I even want to teach you a lesson. Lord Qisheng is right. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. It''s time for us, the old guys, to make way for your young people."


    "All roads come out by myself. Even if I want to go, I will go by myself. I don''t need any of you to make way for me. Master, if you want to find a scene for yourself, don''t say it again. Since you have chosen to attack me, you have lost face. That''s what you asked for. You have to recognize it. "


    Lu Li released the green bamboo sword, and his tone was quiet, but he didn''t give Yu Tianqing any face.


    After that, Lu Li said again, "I''m sorry, I''m a bit straight. Don''t blame me, elder."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that small."


    Yu Tianqing said with a light smile: "besides, you are right. Today I choose to fight against you. That''s embarrassing. Fame is something that you don''t bring with you when you''re alive, but you don''t have to take it with you when you die. It''s not necessary to try to find a step for yourself. "


    After smiling, Yu Tianqing put away the green bamboo sword and said freely: "although you said that you don''t need us to give way, but the people who cross the road don''t think so."


    As soon as the voice falls, Yu Tianqing looks at the other side.


    "Today is the second day. It''s really lively."


    After saying this with a sigh, Yu Tianqing shook his head, reached out and patted Lu Li on the shoulder and said, "my task has been completed. Next, it depends on you."


    After he left, Lu Li''s eyes turned to Yu Tianqing''s direction.


    There, there was a man in a shabby black robe and a shawl.


    At the moment of his appearance, Lu Li felt that Canglang sword was almost out of his control and ran out of the world of divinity to meet the man.


    The identity of this person is self-evident.


    Lu Li looked at him and said tentatively, "sword respect?"


    The man raised his head, revealing a pair of clear and sharp eyes.


    His eyebrows, eyes, lips, give people a kind of thin feeling, as if it is a sword edge.


    Although he did not hold an inch of iron in his hand, even if he stood in front of him, he would feel as if he had been pointed by a peerless sword.


    He didn''t answer Lu Li''s question. He just raised his finger and pointed to Gu Haoran. His voice was indifferent: "master, quit 3000 miles away."


    "Otherwise, if you and I fight, he will die."


    Hearing this, Gu Haoran looks slightly changed and takes a look at Lu Li.


    Lu Li showed a thoughtful expression. In a flash, he nodded: "it should be so."


    "Elder martial brother, you have heard what the elder brother said. Quit 3000 miles away. When I fight with the elder, it will be bad to hurt you."Although Gu Haoran wants to retreat, he still has some worries: "is it OK?"


    Of course, he can''t ask if he can retire. He still has self-knowledge. He is a master, and he is a master in the world. But in Tianwaitian, anyone who stands out is better than him.


    So he asked whether Lu Li could beat the famous Kendo myth.


    Lu Li did not have a positive response, but whispered: "OK, that also has to fight later to know."


    "Go, elder martial brother."


    Gu Haoran heard the speech and nodded. He didn''t say anything more. He was a vertical figure. In a flash, he came to 3000 li away.


    For the sake of conservatism, he also retreated a little more, his heart was uneasy.


    Normally speaking, the fight between the strong of heaven and man is only to withdraw from 3000 Li, which can not be avoided completely. However, since jianzun said that he could quit 3000 Li, Gu Haoran did not think jianzun would lie.


    What''s more, if you fight with swordsmen, you will win or lose in an instant.


    Both of them are top-notch sword practitioners. Standing on the highest peak of sword cultivation, this battle is inevitable. Moreover, the range of three thousand miles is actually a large range for sword cultivation.


    Before becoming the heaven and man level, the name of Jianxiu is invincible in the first ten Zhang. Fighting closely is the real essence of sword cultivation.


    "I said I couldn''t come to Tianwaitian, but I didn''t believe it. It''s good. Even a strong man like jianzun has done it. Who will be next? Old man


    "No, the old man''s character determines that he is not a man who likes to do things. He''s better at using some intrigue, behind the scenes


    "Today, my younger martial brother and I went to Tianwaitian, and we can''t hide him. What does he think? I don''t think we''re worth mentioning at all, so I don''t even want to use some means? "


    "Or, sword Zun Is that his means? "


    Just as Gu Haoran''s thoughts kept turning, three thousand miles away, Lu Li and Jian Zun were exactly ten Zhang apart.


    Lu Li looked at Jian Zun''s empty right hand and asked, "master, you don''t even have a weapon. Do you want to ask me for Canglang sword?"


    Canglang sword is the sword of jianzun. After he achieved heaven and man, he fought with him to the north and south, and won a great reputation. Until the world spread that jianzun was dead, the magic weapon was exiled to the court of the four seas and had some relations with the tomb palace of the Eastern Emperor. Finally, it fell into the hands of the royal family who swallowed up the Heavenly Kingdom and was regarded as the divine weapon of the kingdom.


    However, no matter how many things Canglang sword has experienced, it can not be changed. It used to be the fact that jianzun carried the sword.


    Therefore, if jianzun asks for this magic weapon, even if Lu Li doesn''t want to, it must be given to him.


    However, Jian Zun shook his head and said calmly, "I have abandoned Canglang sword, so I am no longer its master. Now Cang Lang admits that your sword is your spirit. "


    He said this, even if he admitted the ownership of Canglang sword.


    And Lu Li also immediately felt that the Canglang sword, which had some fluctuations before, was completely quiet at the moment.


    This shows that he has really owned Canglang sword.


    No one can change that.


    Before that, if jianzun opened his mouth, he could still take Canglang sword back. Since then, even jianzun has no such qualification.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    Although this is a good thing, Lu Li still feels a little unhappy.


    After all, Jian Zun''s tone is like throwing away a piece of garbage and then picking it up as a treasure. I''m worried that he will take the garbage back. Jianzun comforts himself in turn. I''ve already thrown away the garbage. Since you found it, it belongs to you in the future.


    Although Lu Li knew that Jian Zun didn''t mean that, he felt unhappy in his heart.


    So Lu Li took out the Canglang sword and held it in front of him with his left hand. While staring at the sword, he sighed: "Canglang sword has helped me a lot since it came to my hand. Even the inheritance of your sword of chopping God is from the spirit of Canglang sword. Although it may be the inheritance you left on purpose, I can only record this kindness on Canglang sword. To this day, Canglang sword belongs to me. I have infinite joy in my heart. But it''s not appropriate to use it to fight with my predecessors. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li knocked on the body of Canglang sword, and there was a buzz inside. The sword spirit of Canglang sword, as if sensing, sent out gratitude to Lu Li.


    This shows that the spirit of Canglang sword doesn''t want to fight with its former owner.


    Since Canglang sword didn''t want to fight with jianzun by force, it didn''t get any good results. Lu Li simply faced it at the beginning, then glanced at the empty right hand of jianzun and said, "I''m a master and apprentice. Today, since we talk about sword, we may not really have to do it."


    "Yes."


    Jian Zun is still that pair of cold appearance, did not feel that Lu Li does not use Canglang sword is to despise him.


    Because he also knew that the sword spirit in Canglang sword was not willing to fight with him.


    Therefore, Jian Zun said calmly, "but I want to tell you in advance that I didn''t despise you when I didn''t bring swordsmen. I never used swordsmen since I abandoned Canglang sword."


    As he spoke, a trace of thick sword Qi flowed from his fingertips.


    The sword spirit turned into scarlet light, and there was a jingling sound, which reverberated in it.


    Lu Li recognized at a glance that this was the most difficult sword to control.


    Jian Zun can be transformed into 18000 swords with only a trace of sword spirit. Maybe his strength is not as good as his own, but his swordsmanship attainments are probably higher than his own.


    But Lu Li didn''t show any timidity. After putting Canglang sword away, he also gave a trace of sword spirit, which was slower than the sword Zun for an instant, and condensed into the prototype of 18000 swords.


    Jian Zun saw this scene, and his eyes flashed with admiration. "It''s really not humiliating to give the sword to you. You are very gifted in kendo. If you were born in my time, maybe you will have the reputation of jianzun. "


    "The elder also said that if I could be born in your time. This hypothetical topic, in fact, has no meaning. You are the sword Zun of the age of Wan nationality. Maybe I am the sword Zun of this era? "


    Lu Li seldom made a joke. After that, he felt that something was wrong. He shook his head and said, "no, the name of sword respect is not loud enough. If I want to do it, I have to be a sword God."


    "Sword God?"


    Jian Zun was stunned. Then he looked at Lu Li''s eyes, which made him more appreciative. With a rare smile, he said slowly: "if you dare to be the God of kendo, you have to see your skill."


    "Defeat me. From now on, you will be the sword God."


    "Otherwise, you''ll have to hone it for another ten years."


    Hearing Jian Zun''s words, Lu Li smiles brightly, "ten years is too long, maybe not so long."


    "Maybe." Jian Zun repeated the word, indicating Lu Li. If it is assumed, there is no need to say it again.


    Lu Li naturally understood, his eyes slightly coagulated, and his sword Qi floated in his hands.


    The sword Zun is also a flick of a finger. The sword spirit suddenly breaks through the air and flies towards Luli!


    He did it first.


    Although Lu Li didn''t move, the sword spirit in his palm instantly turned into two and two into four. In the blink of an eye, it turned into thousands of swords, forming a dense rain of swords.


    The essence of 108000 swords lies not in "more", but in "gathering".


    What Jian Zun displayed was the gathering of 18000 swords, while Lu Li had brought more to the limit.


    This is not to say that Lu Li''s control of 18000 swords is not as good as that of sword Zun.


    However, along with chopping the divine sword, jianzun has been immersed in it for many years. Naturally, he knows all kinds of uses of the sword. It is almost impossible to defeat him in the same way as him. Therefore, the sword Zun displays gathering, Lu Li then displays many.


    The dense sword rain covered the sky and collided with the condensed sword Qi. Almost in the blink of an eye, most of the sword Qi evaporated completely. However, Lu Li had brought the most of the 18000 swords to the limit. Naturally, it was impossible to end rashly. The remaining sword Qi split again. No matter how fierce the sword spirit was, it still kept the original appearance at the beginning, without any increase or decrease.


    The scene maintains a standoff. Lu Li and Jian Zun look at each other and see the intention of war in each other''s eyes.Gu Haoran, standing three thousand miles away, was almost stunned by the battle between them.


    "This is also called sword Xiu''s battle?"


    Seeing the sword rain that almost covered the whole sky, Gu Haoran murmured. He had never seen such a sword fight.


    They don''t need swords. They just use their swords. Their swordsmanship is so grand that they are much better than many other people.


    "Thanks to my cleverness, I retreated a little earlier. Otherwise, I would be killed on the spot if I had a trace of the sword spirit. " Gu Haoran shocked, but also for their own pinch a cold sweat.


    After all, I can''t stand a few times.


    No, it''s not just a few strokes. I have to explain it here today.


    However, now that Lu Li and jianzun are locked in a stalemate, Gu Haoran is confused. Although he knows that they are fighting for the understanding of the sword, they are still in a stalemate, regardless of whether they are superior or inferior. Are they going to compete with each other instead?


    Gu Haoran didn''t think jianzun would be so irrational.


    You know, Lu Li''s power of destiny has a constant characteristic. Even if the sword Zun is consumed, his energy will not be reduced.


    What''s more, it''s Tianwaitian. Jianzun is not suppressed by the road, so is Lu Li.


    Although the influence of the road suppression on the land separation is very small, it does not mean that there is no real impact. The energy of land separation will not be suppressed, but the output of energy will be affected.


    In other words, in a place which is not affected by the road, Lu Li can almost exert the characteristics of the force of destiny to the limit, which is also the reason why Qi Sheng states that Lu Li''s strength is not weaker than him.


    First of all, Qisheng needs to take into account a lot of things. It is impossible to really ignore them and do everything possible.


    However, Lu Li did not have such restrictions. His hard power was not weaker than that of Qisheng, not to mention that Qisheng still had many considerations.


    That is to say, Lu Li now has no intention of competing with jianzun for the foundation, and he can even kill jianzun.


    Is it not so boring to fight the peak of sword cultivation?


    Unknowingly, Gu Haoran already has the mentality of watching the opera.


    This kind of peak confrontation can not be seen all the time. Although Gu Haoran is careless, this guy is also a warrior in essence. As a warrior, how can he not be excited when facing such a confrontation?


    If the fight between Lu Li and Jian Zun turns into a competition for the foundation, it will be really boring.


    Just when Gu Haoran thought so, the sword Zun who realized this had already begun to change his moves.


    He detonated the sword Qi on the spot and destroyed all Lu Li''s 18000 swords. This is a tie. Both of them have dissipated their sword spirit. They look at each other in the turbulent flow of energy. Then Lu Li smiles and asks, "continue?"


    "Go on."


    Jian Zun gave a positive reply.


    Immediately said: "after the sword Qi, is the sword movement."


    There was a little void on his toes, and the whole man shot away like a cannon ball towards the land.


    Lu Li is not empty at all. Facing the sword Zun, Lu Li and Lu Li each use their energy to form a long sword for the second round of competition.


    Although jianzun said that he had never used a sword soldier since he abandoned Canglang sword, he had turned into a long sword, which was still fierce.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    The two fought with illusory swords, and nearly one instant they collided with each other for tens of thousands of times. Gu Haoran, who watched the battle from afar, couldn''t see how they fought at all. He could only see two shadows flashing in the air and the dazzling light when the two swords collided.


    "That''s right." Gu Haoran slapped his hands and felt that he had ventured to Tianwaitian today. Seeing this fight, he was worth the price.


    And these two people''s fight, at this moment also attracted a lot of strong men''s peep.


    But when they saw that the man was a sword Zun, some thoughts immediately took back.


    I''m kidding. I''m not sure if they have this ability. If they don''t kill jianzun, they will die when he recovers.


    Although jianzun is a neutral school, he is the most powerful sword cultivation in the world, and even Qisheng agrees that jianzun is not his opponent in Tianwaitian. However, if he leaves Tianwaitian, he is absolutely Qisheng dead in terms of victory or defeat, enlightenment of saints'' ability to win and life and death.


    Jianxiu kills people. That''s how he is.


    Therefore, those who often find out the leakage of the wounded heaven and man, at the moment, have also restrained their minds.


    However, someone saw Lu Li opposite jianzun and was surprised: "this boy can fight with jianzun. What''s the reason?"


    "I remember him, his name is Lu Li, who transformed into heaven and man through the way of energy a few months ago. Can also fight with the old monster of ancient times, the starting point is not low. "


    "In just a few months, he will be able to fight jianzun back and forth?"


    "What''s wrong with Jian Zun? He was able to fight with the wild God in the first place?"


    "The wild God was cut off in the past. Even if he is resurrected now, how many% of his strength can still exist? He is no longer the original God who was proud of heaven and earth, but the sword Zun is much stronger than the sword Zun in the period of ten thousand nationalities. "


    "In addition to Qi Sheng and Wu Lao, jianzun is the strongest one in Tianwaitian. Even in many people''s minds, jianzun is the first expert in Tianwaitian. The young man''s hand is right with the sword Zun. I''m afraid it will be a great thing in the future. "


    "What does this have to do with us? Talk less and inquire less. If you don''t want to offend Qisheng, don''t get into a bad mood."


    A group of people from the triple heaven, the quadruple heaven, and even the quintupled heaven were communicating with each other with their gods. Finally, a man of heaven came to the conclusion and suppressed the matter.


    He moved out of Qisheng, so that many dare not play the sword Zun idea, but on Lu Li moved the idea of heaven and man chat up and shake his head.


    These people are famous for being soft and afraid of hard. If they offend Qisheng, they will not have the courage to give them more benefits.


    After suppressing these people, the voice from wuchongtian was surprised: "this guy can suppress the sword Zun in the sword moves. In time, he will not be able to poke a hole in the sky?"


    Hearing this, many eyes immediately condense in the two people who fight.


    As he said, Lu Li has already suppressed jianzun with his sword moves. The two men are not at all fifty five, but Lu Li has the absolute advantage.


    This scene, however, startled many people''s chin.


    In particular, those who have just had evil thoughts about Lu Li are really and truly eliminated at this moment.


    If they don''t want to die and want to live for thousands of years, they know that some people can never be provoked.


    Jian Zun is one, Qisheng is one, and Wu Lao is one.


    Now, among these people, there is going to be a land separation.


    When Lu Li and jianzun are fighting each other and gaining the upper hand, in the third day, a pair of venomous eyes stare at Lu Li.


    This man is Yuqiong.


    His original lower world, incarnation was hurt by Lu Li, this hatred he has never forgotten. Seeing Lu Li now can be described as an enemy meeting, and he is extremely envious. He doesn''t care whether Lu Li has become a man of heaven and can fight with jianzun. Since he has offended him, he doesn''t intend to let Lu Li go.


    Just as he was thinking about how to get revenge, a hand suddenly fell on his shoulder.


    Yu Qiong was shocked. When he looked back, he saw Yu Tianqing''s face with a gentle smile. He was a little wary and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "Nature is here to save you."


    Yu Tianqing patted him on the shoulder and said, "I know you have been hating Lu Li, and you want to find him revenge. But after watching this scene, can you get the idea of revenge?"


    With that, he pointed to the picture reflected in the crystal in front of him.


    In the picture, Luli and jianzun are fighting southerly in the South Street, while Luli almost suppresses jianzun with absolute superiority. Although this is only a pure sword competition, the strength of Luli can be seen.


    Although Yuqiong was arrogant, he was not a fool and could not see his strength.


    Lu Li''s current strength is far better than him. If we really fight with Lu Li, his chances of winning are not even one Chengdu, and the probability of death is very high.Therefore, when Yu Tianqing said so, Yu Qiong fell into silence and did not speak for a long time.


    Yu Tianqing said with a smile, "even if you don''t accept it in your heart, you should judge the situation. Now, Lu Li has become a climate. If you go to him for revenge, you just want to take a breath. At the beginning, your Avatar was wounded and humiliated by Lu Li, so you hate him. Then you might as well think about it. If your Avatar was killed by Lu Li, what would be the result? "


    Jade dome eyes a change, looked at Yu Tianqing, tone is not good way: "what do you mean?"


    "I don''t mean much. I just want to advise you not to do stupid things. Now go to find Lu Li, you have no second result except being killed by him. "


    "So what? He dares to kill me in the sky, and Qisheng won''t let him go."


    Yu Qiong bit his teeth and still refused to let go.


    As a result, what he didn''t expect was that Yu Tianqing actually released his hand on his shoulder at this time.


    Yu Qiong couldn''t hang his face any longer. He looked at Yu Tianqing and said, "why, do you want to see me fighting with Lu Li''s snipe clam?"


    "Don''t put gold on your face. If you fight Lu Li, you can only call it self defeating. It has nothing to do with snipe and mussel. What''s more, I may tell you that one of my incarnations of heaven and man was killed by Lu Li. I found him personally and tried to end the gratitude and resentment with him with a sword. As a result, he just clamped the green bamboo sword with only two fingers. "


    After telling Yuqiong what had just happened, Yu Tianqing said: "and you don''t expect the Qisheng meeting to avenge you. Now Qisheng has reached a cooperation with him. Just now I am going to send him resources and inheritance. Previously, Qisheng took away one of your inheritance. You know this. The inheritance is now in the hands of Lu Li. "


    "What?"


    The jade dome was really shocked.


    He never thought that Qisheng had established a cooperative relationship with this boy.


    Moreover, his inheritance also fell into the hands of the other party.


    "Why, it''s incredible?" Yu Tianqing said with a smile: "Qisheng is also a human being. People have needs and weaknesses. You know the current situation of Tianwaitian. If you do not seek solutions, it is estimated that Tianwaitian will be completely destroyed before long. Not only Tianwaitian, but also Zhenwu domain will be implicated by us. Qisheng doesn''t want to see such an outcome. Therefore, he has to find a way to solve the problem. Cooperation with Lu Li may be the key. "


    If Qisheng is at the scene and hears Yu Tianqing''s words, he will surely sigh at Yu Tianqing''s intelligence.


    It should be said that he is indeed a senior member of the conservative school. Compared with Yu Qiong, Yu Tianqing is far superior to Yu Qiong in both strength and ability.


    When Yu Qiong saw Lu Li, he only wanted to revenge Lu Li for his humiliation. However, Yu Tianqing immediately put down his so-called hatred and began to think about why Qisheng wanted to find Lu Li''s cooperation.


    This is the biggest gap between him and Yuqiong.


    Therefore, Qisheng finally was able to trust Yu Tianqing with the resources and inheritance, and he transferred them to Lu Li.


    If yu Qiong couldn''t understand this one day, he was not as good as Yu Tianqing. Even if he is not satisfied, he thinks that his strength may not be much weaker than Yu Tianqing, but the pattern of the two people is not at the same level at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    However, after learning about the cooperation between Qisheng and Lu Li, Yu Qiong''s mood also dropped in this moment, and he knew that he would have no chance to revenge again.


    Because his greatest reliance is to enlighten the saints.


    He knew that if he was killed, Qisheng would never sit idly by and help.


    However, now that Lu Li and Qi Sheng have cooperation, even if Qi Sheng will finally attack him, it is impossible to watch him killed by Lu Li. But after that, he will completely lose the trust of Qisheng, and at the same time, he will really have a death feud with Lu Li.


    Yuqiong is just arrogant, but not without brain.


    At such a time, if he is forced to seek revenge from Lu Li, he can only get the disgust of Qisheng, without any benefit.


    "You see what I mean. In that case, the matter of revenge will be put aside for the time being. Let''s take a look at the battle between Lu Li and jianzun. After all, after all, after all, Tianwaitian and xiajie will usher in a new jianzun... "


    Speaking of this, Yu Tianqing felt that his words seemed unfair. As soon as he opened his mouth, he recognized that Lu Li would defeat jianzun.


    However, he did not change his mind. Instead, he changed his view and said with a smile: "no, sword Zun is the name of the old times. In this era, he should be called the sword God."


    Jade dome some sneer way: "you still really have confidence in him, have not finished, identified him to be the sword God?"


    "He must be."


    Yu Tianqing did not explain, but pointed to the crystal: "continue to see it."


    On the second day, the competition between Lu Li and Jian Zun has come to an end.


    After dismantling nearly a million moves from each other, the condensed energy sword in their hands has completely collapsed, and at the same time it has turned into a sky full of broken skin.


    They looked at each other, and neither of them spoke.


    A moment later, or Lu Li took the lead to say: "even if it is a draw."


    "To win is to win, to lose is to lose. You have won this one." Unexpectedly, Jian Zun didn''t agree with Lu Li. He really lost the competition.


    Because Lu Li has the ability to explore the world''s ten thousand swords, in the pure sword competition, almost everywhere suppress the sword Zun. Unless Jian Zun is better than Lu Li on the foundation, in terms of sword technique, even if he is more than one notch higher than Lu Li, he is still not Lu Li''s opponent when he really starts to fight.


    However, he could not defeat Lu Li at all.


    In other words, no matter what kind of fight the two will have after, Lu Li is already invincible.


    Of course, this does not mean that jianzun is really worthless.


    Sword cultivation is all about killing skills. Today he came here not to separate life and death from Lu Li. In the final analysis, he is to send Lu Li a fate.


    This nature is the reputation of his sword respect.


    In the pure sword competition, he is not Lu Li''s opponent. In the basic competition, he is also a little weaker than Lu Li. Although when it comes to seeing life and death, it is still hard to predict the outcome between them, but now it is not the time to see life and death, and jianzun has no plan.


    In other words, jianzun came here today to prepare for defeat in Lu Li''s hands.


    In order to have a real sword God in the world, jianzun has given up his reputation.


    "Next time, what shall we compare?"


    Lu Li also understood the meaning of Jian Zun and asked after a long sigh.


    Jian Zun flicked his fingers and said with a smile, "sword spirit, sword moves, and then naturally the meaning of sword."


    With that, Jian Zun raised his hand, as if inviting Lu Li, and said, "you may not be my opponent at this level. Although you have many kinds of sword ideas, none of them are your own feelings, and none of them are really recognized by you. "


    Jian Zun''s words, however, are to the point.


    Although Lu Li has many kinds of sword meaning, and among them there is no strong sword meaning like cutting God sword, but there is no sword meaning which is really recognized by Lu Li from his heart.


    In other words, Lu Li doesn''t recognize these sword meanings. He doesn''t take them as his own road, but uses them as a tool.


    If not, Lu Li''s accomplishments in kendo would have surpassed Jian Zun and become a real sword God.


    But now, he doesn''t have this kind of nature, and he doesn''t really have his own sword meaning. So, it seems that Lu Li is doomed to lose the last sword competition.


    However, Lu Li is very clear that Jian Zun is instructing himself. He has said his own shortcomings in kendo as well, and regards the meaning of sword as the biggest shortcoming. He intends to start from the aspect of the meaning of sword, so that Lu Li can become a real sword God.


    Jian Zun''s good intentions are beyond the comprehension of many people.


    "Why is it so hard for jianzun? Lu Li just learned his sword, but he is not his real disciple. Now he not only wants to give Lu Li the reputation he has accumulated all his life, but also to perfect his sword technique and erase his last shortcomings for him?"Some strong man of heaven and man level sighed and began to feel the real idea of jianzun. They all sighed for him and felt sorry for him.


    Compared with Qisheng''s majesty, Wu''s cunning, pure sword cultivation and pure martial arts are the most respected.


    You know, jianzun has become the leader of the Terran. If it had not been for Qisheng who finally got his nod, Tianwaitian would not have been established as scheduled.


    In the age of ten thousand, the three sages of the Terran were recognized as the most powerful, fighting, fighting and sword worshiping of the human race. They led many powerful people of the clan to fight against the four seas royal court, and finally defeated the almost invincible water god clan''s remaining evils. Without them, there would be no present glory of the Terran.


    Although Zhan Zun finally betrayed the Terrans and became the Lord of the North Sea, that is, the northern emperor, many people knew that there must be a secret behind this. Some even guessed why the northern emperor wanted to join the four seas royal court and silently chose to forgive him.


    In short, the three statues represent the highest level of the human race. Their names are not only symbols, but also beliefs.


    Now, tens of thousands of years have passed, and the Terran is close to decline. There is no longer such a brilliant strong man born. Jianzun is the only strong person in that era, representing the hope and the almost unforgettable past.


    Many people in the conservative faction have witnessed the rise of legends. Now it is rather sad to see the myth end.


    "No one knows what jianzun thinks, but since this is the meaning of jianzun, we can only respect it."


    A man from wuchongtian, who belongs to the neutral school, said: "besides, no matter whether you admit it or not, Lu Li is the most outstanding Tianjiao in this era. No one can compare with him, whether he is a strong man of the older generation or a genius of the younger generation. With the birth of such a powerful man, jianzun is willing to give him his reputation all his life to improve his shortcomings in kendo. This may be a gift from the age of ten thousand nationalities


    "You may not take Lu Li seriously, but after today, when you see him, you will be like seeing a sword Zun."


    "If I know who among you dare to be disrespectful to Lu Li, I will not let go!"


    A sonorous sword sound reverberates in the fifth heaven, and everyone''s heart is awe inspiring.


    Because of the existence of the sword Zun, the neutrals also have the most sword cultivation.


    Even many later generations of heaven and men did not choose to join the camp of Wu Lao''s successors, but followed jianzun and joined the neutral faction.


    Although the strength of these swordsmen is not as strong as that of sword Zun, in terms of combat, they are all strong with one enemy and two, including the one sent out from the fifth heaven. He is also a top-notch one. If he really wants to attack, it is not a problem for one person to deal with several strong men in the fourth heaven.


    The threat of his words really frightened many people who had the mind to deal with Lu Li.


    What''s more, after watching the battle between Lu Li and Jian Zun, even if they really want to deal with Lu Li, they can only put them away now.


    Because Lu Li''s strength has long exceeded the scope they can cope with.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    This is also the meaning of Jian Zun''s lifetime reputation to Lu Li.


    Use yourself as a stepping stone for Luli. From now on, anyone who wants to trouble Lu Li must first consider whether he is the opponent of jianzun.


    Although Lu Li is strong, he is still too young to have any outstanding achievements in the war. Even if Qisheng gives his endorsement to him, people like Yu Qiong who don''t believe in evil want to try Lu Li''s weight again.


    Who knows how many people like Yuqiong?


    In Jian Zun''s opinion, Lu Li''s future must bear the burden of all the Terrans in Zhenwu region. In this case, he should not waste his time dealing with these mediocre talents.


    I don''t know what the sky and earth are, not mediocrity.


    To let these mediocre talents influence Lu Li, it''s better to give his own reputation to him and achieve the name of sword God for him. The future road may be smoother.


    Of course, this gift is more than that.


    The statement made by the famous swordsman from the fifth heaven made people realize that after Lu Li gets the "reputation" of jianzun, he may be able to replace jianzun as the leader of the neutral faction.


    Over the years, it is not that the neutralists have not cooperated with the Conservatives and the latecomers. It is just because sword Zun is in the middle and many cooperation is not easy. Jian Zun himself is indifferent to these things. He doesn''t care about these things at all. Even the leader position of the neutral faction is not won by himself, but those people who come together on their own initiative have become the neutral faction today.


    Now give this reputation and the power of the neutrals to Lu Li. From now on, Lu Li will lead the neutralists to choose the road behind them.


    I believe that with the help of Lu Li, the neutrals can survive better between the other two groups.


    Even after Lu Li''s intervention, there will be another prospect for the neutralists.


    In the future, Lu Li''s identity will also change dramatically. Instead of jianzun, he will become the leader of the neutral faction and sit down with Qi Sheng and Wu Laoping.


    After realizing this, some active people began to think about how to make a good relationship with Lu Li.


    Some people began to worry about whether it was a good thing to let Lu Li, a fearless demon, control the neutrals.


    The situation in Tianwaitian has not changed for many years. Although people will fear the neutrals, they will not be afraid of them. Because without the approval of the sword master, the strong man of the neutral faction can be regarded as a kind of self-restraint without causing any trouble.


    But after Lu Li takes over, there will certainly be different changes.


    "I''m afraid there will be no peace in the future."


    When someone realizes the situation in the future, they sigh.


    Lu Li looked at the sword Zun, pondered for a long time, and said slowly, "master, if you want to compete with me in the meaning of sword, do you think my accomplishments in sword sense are too poor?"


    "Not bad."


    Jian Zun shook his head and corrected: "but you have never really cultivated the meaning of sword."


    "Do you think that if you combine several martial arts skills and turn them into sword techniques, you really step into the door of sword meaning? If it''s really so simple, everyone in this world is a sword cultivation, and everyone is a sword respect. "


    "What''s more, the road you are on now has a high probability of being a dead end. If you don''t understand the meaning of sword, you will not understand what the real road is. "


    "The road..."


    Lu Li squinted and said, "what do you mean, the main road, or the grand road?"


    After hearing the words, jianzun praised him and said, "you know the difference between the great way and the great way, which proves that you have begun to think about how to break through the realm. In this case, you are really qualified to be the sword God in the world."


    "Well, you should have a good look. This is my sword meaning. Take a good look. Don''t leave out any details."


    Sword Zun raised his hand and said to Lu Li, "don''t understand, but remember."


    "The sword meaning of cutting God is the sword meaning I understand after I have made a great wish and cut all the gods out of heaven!"


    "Gods, see me kneel down!"


    Boom!


    With the words of Jian Zun, the whole sky was gloomy at this moment.


    Countless sword shadows, dense and stacked, cover the whole sky.


    In the sky, there is a huge incomparable sword light, cut open the sky, come down to the front of Lu Li!


    Obviously, it has no power, but this sword light makes Lu Li have the illusion that he is dead.


    "If you meet the God, you will kill the God. If you meet the person, you will kill the person, and you will hinder my way. This is my sword meaning. Do you understand me


    Sword light stays in front of Lu Li, and the sword respectfully asks.


    Lu Li was silent for a while, and then said, "if this is your sword meaning, why don''t you break through the road?"


    He has seen a breath of breaking through the road level from the sword light of jianzun.In other words, jianzun''s strength has long been able to break through the situation, but it has not taken that step.


    After hearing the words, Jian Zun said with a smile: "it''s too late. I left too many injuries in my fight with the four seas royal court. I''m at the end of my life, and the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. If you want to break through the road level, it may be OK to go back five thousand years. Now, there is no chance. "


    "Do you understand?" After saying that, Jian Zun looked at Lu Li and asked again.


    Lu Li shook his head and nodded, "I don''t understand, but I understand."


    "Good, just understand."


    Jian Zun nodded his head and said, "as long as you can understand, sooner or later you will understand."


    "I lost."


    Lu Li sighed.


    However, Jian Zun said with a smile: "no, there is no victory or defeat in this contest. As a matter of fact, I have lost since the beginning when I found you. You should know that the battle of life and death is hard to predict, but it must be the end of the same fate. For a king of the old era, do you need to die with the king of the new era? "


    "I''m really ashamed of you, master."


    Lu Li said with a bitter smile: "I''m not a king, I''m just a little person who can''t even control my own destiny."


    "In front of fate, we are all just small people. At least, you dare to fight against fate, don''t you?" After laughing, he asked, "is Zhan Zun OK?"


    "He is very good. Although he is still living in a state of soul, I have mastered the technology of making bodies by the gods, and I have made a suitable body for him. He is still satisfied, as long as there is enough time, sooner or later he will return to the peak state of that year


    "Yes."


    In Jian Zun''s eyes, there was a look of reminiscence. "At the beginning, I sealed him there with the intention of sword. In fact, I just wanted to teach him a lesson. I don''t care what he has in the end, but after all, he really betrayed the Terran, betrayed his honor of war. From the moment he became the northern emperor, Dou Zun advocated killing him, but I finally chose to give him a chance. Now it seems that I did not give him a wrong chance. "


    "Yes, master, you sealed him for tens of thousands of years. He should have thought a lot about it. The most regretful thing is that he didn''t trust your companions and didn''t stand with you at the last moment." Lu Li also sighed.


    It''s not that he knows the inside story, but that he knows that over the years, the northern emperor has indeed regretted from the bottom of his heart.


    He regretted that he had not been able to stand together with the people, and that he had not been able to resist the imperial court of the four seas with sword Zun.


    What''s more, he regretted that he was carrying everything in silence and ended up with the end that even his companions didn''t understand.


    "It''s all over."


    Jian Zun sighed and shook his head: "if you want to, take care of him more in the future. Although he is reckless, he is definitely not a bad man. If he had a choice, he would not have taken that extreme road. "


    "Don''t worry, master Master Zhan Zun has helped me a lot. No matter when I get there, I will not treat him badly. "


    Lu Li used to call the northern emperor, but after thinking about it, it seemed that he didn''t respect Zhan Zun in front of Jian Zun, so he changed his name to Zhan Zun.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    Jian Zun smiles and shakes his head: "since he has chosen to be the northern emperor, this is where he is now. The so-called Zhan Zun is just the last stubbornness of an old guy like me. What''s more, I have killed him once, whether it''s the northern emperor or Zhan Zun, it''s just the past. "


    After saying this, Jian Zun took a deep look at Lu Li and told him, "maybe you don''t need to take the road of sword meaning becoming Tao, but you have to remember that if you want to achieve Tao, you must have your own will. To be more thorough, it is a kind of faith and a kind of grand wish."


    "At that time, the ancient people did not lack the strong men at the road level, because the people at that time did not lack great ambitions. They all have the idea of protecting Zhenwu region and destroying all the alien races. "


    "Upholding this wish, the unprecedented unity of the Terran will naturally create a prosperous era in which the strong are like clouds."


    "A lot of things, once put to the point, there is no secret. It''s the same with fighting and training."


    After saying this, Jian Zun seemed to have exhausted his strength, coughed twice, and sighed: "these years, my body has been getting worse and worse. I hope that in my lifetime, I can see you surpass the peak and achieve the road."


    "Master, don''t worry, you will have this day."


    Lu Li held out his hand and held the sword master''s body firmly in the air. At the same time, he felt a trace of fate. He immediately realized that the sword master''s body had a smell of oil exhausted and lamp withered, just as he said.


    Although he is still the top player in Tianwaitian, he can hardly fight with others any more. Once the sword comes out, I''m afraid it will end in the end.


    In other words, today''s sword master came to give himself a reputation and give his life''s legacy into his own hands.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li inevitably has a trace of sadness.


    It is because of the sword Zun that the strong people of the human race, regardless of their own body and handed down from generation to generation, are able to continue to this day, so as not to be swallowed up by those alien races.


    This was the case in ancient times. If not for the pioneers who came forward, Zhenwu region would have been a paradise for alien races. Where could the Terrans live?


    "Don''t be sentimental. A proud man like you needs someone to lead the way. I am honored to be your guide and to play a role in your way forward


    After saying this, jianzun chuckled: "besides, don''t look at me like this, I still have a sword. As long as my sword still exists, no one in the world can threaten you. If you use this sword to protect your way, even if you are a god of famine, you should think twice and again. "


    This is not an empty word, sword Zun''s strength has touched the ceiling of the world, that is, the threshold of the road level.


    In other words, if Jian Zun hadn''t fought in the north and south to make a future for the human race, leaving behind a lot of hidden injuries. With his profound knowledge and qualifications, he would have become a strong man at the road level and really roamed the sky without being bound by anyone.


    Although he has only one sword left, this sword can kill anyone in the world. No one is willing to gamble on his own life to try whether jianzun is sharp enough.


    "The elder protects the way''s grace, the younger generation impresses deeply, dare not forget."


    Lu Li solemnly saluted jianzun, which was really true. He bowed to jianzun with the courtesy of his younger generation.


    However, jianzun sidestepped away from his ceremony and said with a smile, "I can''t afford to be the sword God of the world. In the next 10 years, 100 years, thousands of years, no one can afford to be you. You will eventually become the leader of the Terran and lead the Terran to go on. We old guys, if we can help you, we can help you. But don''t count on us all. After all, that''s all we can do


    "What the elder said will be remembered by the younger generation."


    Lu Li did not insist, but nodded.


    Then, Jian Zun sighed and flew forward, stretched out his hand and patted Lu Li on the shoulder. Suddenly, he began to transmit a voice: "the next words, you know, I know. After listening, they will rot in my stomach. It''s good to remember in my heart. Don''t disclose it to anyone."


    Lu Li''s face is as usual, and his expression has not changed. After all, he has reached his level. It is extremely simple to want to control his subtle expression.


    Seeing that he behaved so naturally, jianzun also smiles and continues to preach: "don''t believe in Qisheng too much. Although Wu is a very deep-seated City, he has some plans for you, Tianwaitian and even the whole Zhenwu area, but his original intention is to let Zhenwu area continue. Even if his methods are too cruel and he has made a lot of mischief, compared with Qisheng, Wu can cooperate. "


    "I don''t know much about him, but I know very well that he is the real schemer."


    Speaking of this, Jian Zun gave a slight pause and continued: "you should have heard that in those years, in ancient times, the gods from the sky invaded Zhenwu area for the so-called Qi Yun treasure. However, for so many years, there is no trace of Qiyun Zhibao. Even those who are as strong as the road level can''t find where the Qiyun Zhibao is. ""Some people doubt whether it really exists or not, and some people doubt that Qiyun Zhibao may have been obtained for a long time. There are many different opinions, but I can tell you clearly that Qi Yun is a treasure, and it is closely related to the will of Zhenwu area. According to the legend, whoever can get the most precious Qi will be able to get real detachment and become a greater existence than the strong one at the high level, or even incarnate as the immortal God, and become the strong one in charge of the stars. "


    Hearing this, although Lu Li is still trying to control his expression, but his eyes are looking directly into the eyes of Jian Zun, as if to distinguish the truth from the eyes of Jian Zun.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in jianzun.


    It''s such a thing that he can''t believe easily.


    In other words, Lu Li will subconsciously doubt the other party''s intention.


    "I know you still have doubts in your heart. Listen to me first."


    The voice of the sword master was calm and said slowly, "I don''t want to mention whether Qiyun Zhibao has such an effect, but Qisheng does have the ambition to get the Qiyun Zhibao. Moreover, I tell you this is because the birth of Qiyun Zhibao may have something to do with the leader of the clan. Now you are the leader of the half human race. Qisheng is close to you and even establishes cooperation with you, just for the sake of Qi Yun''s treasure. I don''t know what he said to you, but he will tell you about the establishment process of Tianwaitian. Moreover, he will tell you that the original Tianwaitian was established to ensure the continuation of Zhenwu area. He paid a lot of hard work for Tianwaitian and Zhenwu, and he succeeded in my obstruction. "


    "I admit that I did not recognize the existence of Tianwaitian at the beginning. Most of what he said was true. But he still conceals one thing, that is, the establishment of Tianwaitian is not that I was convinced by him, but that I understand that his ambition drives him to build this paradise of heaven and man, so as to control all the people in the world under his own eyes. Only in this way can he find Tianjiao with the fate of the leader of the human race. "


    "If I didn''t nod, I could kill him, but I couldn''t stop him."


    "And Qisheng will tell you that the core of the world outside the sky is about to go out, right?"


    When Lu Li hears the speech, he still looks at the sword Zun. Although there is no reply, his eyes have already explained everything.


    "Ha ha, this is the biggest lie of Qisheng. In his view, it must be that the world core of Tianwaitian must have absorbed thousands of energy from heaven and man in recent years, and gradually evolved into a dangerous energy body. He needs to sit near the core of the world at any time. Otherwise, if the core of the world explodes, all the people in Tianwaitian, including Zhenwu, will be swallowed up. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    Lu Li thought for a while, then he asked, "since this is the biggest lie of Qisheng, why have you never exposed him in these years? If he was planning to be a treasure of Qi Yun, he would not be able to hide from other powerful people at heaven and man level. It was related to the inside story of the barbarians from outside heaven who attacked Zhenwu region wantonly in ancient times. Did they not have any idea about Qiyun Zhibao? "


    Jian Zun''s words have some truth, but Lu Li doesn''t believe that Tianwaitian people will not know that Qisheng is secretly planning Qi Yun''s treasure.


    The sword master also said: "you''re right. Qisheng has not concealed most of the heaven and man level strongmen in his plans for the most precious Qi and fortune these years. As a matter of fact, even many of the first heaven people know that Qisheng has an idea about the treasure of Qi. But even so, he is Qisheng, the most powerful existence in this Tianwaitian heaven. Even if everyone knows that he has bad intentions, who dares to criticize him? "


    Lu Li thought for a moment and thought that the words of Jian Zun were true. In the present Tianwaitian society, Qi Sheng does not mean to cover up the sky, but it is also a kind of absolute hegemony. Even if Mr. Wu is only fighting against Qisheng, if Qisheng is really serious, then he must give up.


    Because in this Tianwaitian Tiantian, Qisheng is invincible. Although he always shows an approachable appearance, this does not change the fact that Qisheng is the most powerful person in Tianwaitian. Anyone who wants to challenge his majesty will see the real power of thunder.


    Jian Zun''s words, the true way to do the Tianwaitian status quo. Qisheng and Wu Laoxiong coexist. Both of them are on guard against each other and check and balance each other. Neither dare to break the balance easily.


    Even the neutral faction headed by jianzun has great power, but it has no advantage in front of the two.


    First, Jian Zun is not a man who likes to fight for power. He has no interest in Tianwaitian and Zhenwu secrets. In his eyes, he can only practice Kendo to the limit and see the "great way" of one of the swords.


    He had already been in this situation, but he was doomed to regret all living beings because of his internal injuries and the limitation of Shou yuan. Therefore, Jian Zun had no interest in the so-called Qiyun treasure, which also led to the general reluctance of the neutralists to fight with others.


    Secondly, most of the strong men in the neutral faction are just newspaper groups to keep warm. They are basically independent like jianzun. They have no power, and they are not willing to do such things. To join the neutral faction, on the one hand, is because of their position, on the other hand, they have no choice.


    In such an atmosphere, it is normal for the neutralists as a whole to be on the sidelines, with no aggressive intentions.


    However, the lack of enterprising intention does not mean that the neutralists, who are soft persimmons, have strong swordsmen, and who have a large number of strong swordsmen, are actually feared by the Conservatives and the latecomers.


    "Senior, I dare to say that sometimes, the more you fight, the more easily you will attract other people''s attention. In this world, everyone is fighting for power and profit. You stand in the sky without fighting. Maybe in the eyes of Qi Sheng and Wu Lao, it is a great struggle. "


    Lu Li took a deep look at jianzun. He knew that jianzun could understand what he was trying to express.


    Now the situation has changed greatly. No one can stay away from the whole Zhenwu area, from ordinary people to heaven and man. It is absolutely impossible for a strong man like jianzun.


    "Yes, when it comes to this kind of time, my non contention may be a big fight in the eyes of others."


    Jian Zun sighed and laughed, then shook his head, but did not continue to talk about this topic.


    After all, in his present state, there is only the last sword left. He wants to use it to kill those alien people who are trying to attack Zhenwu area, rather than to attack his own kin.


    Even if he really has the ability to kill Qisheng and even Wu Lao, killing these two people will not do any good to the world and the human race, and he will even have the chance to take his last sword.


    This is also the reason why jianzun turned a blind eye to the conspiracies of Qisheng.


    No matter whether Qisheng is greedy for Qi Yun Zhibao, at least at present, he is not too harmful to the interests of the human race.


    Even Mr. Wu, who has done many bloody experiments secretly, is essentially trying to create a strong man of heaven and man level through the way of energy, so as to thoroughly solve the disaster of Zhenwu area. In the final analysis, they are not enemies. Instead of killing them, they are not allowed to continue to play their final waste heat and do something for Zhenwu people.


    Lu Li also heard his current thoughts from the exclamation of Jian Zun. He felt a deep respect for one of the three masters of the human family. He said, "the younger generation can understand the ideas of the elder generation, and the gift from today will be remembered by the younger generation."


    "It doesn''t have to be remembered."


    Jian Zun laughed and said, "what I want is only for Zhenwu people. I will be satisfied that you will live up to what you say today


    Hearing this, Lu Li hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "I can only say that I will try my best.""Do your best."


    Jian Zun said: "if you promise to come down directly, you will not be very steady."


    Lu Li said:


    He didn''t expect that jianzun, who should have been extremely cold and arrogant, would have said such a joke.


    "Well, it''s late."


    Jian Zun patted Lu Li on the shoulder and said with a smile, "the next thing is not for you to intervene."


    With that, Jian Zun raised his head and looked into the air. His eyes were very cold.


    He is looking through the boundary of the second heaven and looking at the strong people who observe this place secretly.


    Feeling the slightest intention of killing revealed by the sword master, many heaven and man level strong men who were not good hearted were afraid to offend the evil god, so they immediately cut off their divinity prying.


    But there are also some strong people who think they are not too afraid of the sword, and still gaze at this place.


    Among them, the old school of heaven and man is the most powerful.


    After all, the Conservatives are the most powerful force in Tianwaitian. There are also many old monsters under Qisheng''s command. They may not be as powerful as jianzun in terms of strength, but they are not weaker than jianzun in terms of age and seniority.


    Among the later generations, there are indeed some strong people who are more than seven times of heaven, but after all, they are younger generation. At some time, we must give the sword respect to the old master.


    The old monsters of the old school don''t have such worries.


    At this moment, in addition to some unfriendly eyes, there are still three evil thoughts left.


    The breath of these three people comes from qichongtian. Their strength is similar to that of Qisheng. Their fighting power may not be as good as that of Qisheng. However, on the surface, they can be regarded as strong as Qisheng.


    Lu Li sensed the breath of the three men and frowned slightly. He was acutely aware that one of them was slightly hostile to himself, but their main target was jianzun himself.


    "Is that what you want to do?"


    Lu Li murmured and gazed at the sky. He did not leave directly and did not interfere in Tianwaitian''s "private affairs" as jianzun said.


    After all, Jian Zun''s front foot gave him a great fortune. He not only gave himself his reputation in his whole life, but also showed himself the road to the future. As long as he went on step by step, he might not be able to pry into the road in the years when the crisis broke out. So deep grace, since found that someone wanted to find sword Zun''s trouble, Lu Li had no reason to leave.


    "Lu Li, it has nothing to do with you. If you don''t want to be implicated, leave now."


    After a long time, there was a very dignified voice above the sky, with a hint of warning, as if to advise Lu Li not to interfere in this matter.


    Without waiting for Lu Li to speak, another voice also sounded, "Jian Zun, I heard that you have found the whereabouts of Qi Yun''s treasure. Since the neutrals do not participate in Tianwaitian''s struggle, such news is just a hot potato in the hand. On weekdays, you are so humble that you hardly show up. If you have such a good opportunity today, you can hand in this news."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    The speaker, full of confidence, seems to be saying something that should be done.


    Jian Zun chuckled and said, "I thought it was who. It was you, the old immortal. Why, now that he is a dog under Qisheng''s hand, he thinks he can call me twice? "


    "In the war of the four seas, you connived at plundering resources under your command. I taught you a lesson. Are you cured?"


    Two questions, so that the voice of the sky, fell into silence.


    After a while, it was another person who said, "sword respect, we respect you for being a human, and have made indelible contributions to the human race. That''s why I''m willing to discuss with you today. If you know how to praise you, you should hand in the news of the most precious fortune. Otherwise, don''t blame us for deceiving the less


    While speaking, the dome of the double sky shows an illusory figure.


    He is a fairy, dressed in a white robe and holding a volume of books in his hand. He is like a teacher who teaches people. His breath is extremely sacred.


    "Ye Wenwen, you old weirdo, and you have the face to speak a lot here. At that time, your disciples were the most rampant. They said the truth of saints, and they were full of articles about the Tao. They acted behind their backs, not even the animals of the water god clan. If it wasn''t for the war between the two clans, as a strong Terran, neither Dou Zun nor Zhan Zun would agree with me to clean up the door. Otherwise, how could you live today? "


    Looking at this empty shadow, sword Zun laughed a long time, and his words were full of disdain.


    You know, these three people are all old monsters from the age of ten thousand nationalities. They must have known Jian Zun for a long time. In the beginning, some swords were not respected.


    Although I don''t know whether jianzun''s words are true or not, other powerful people who wait and see can confirm one thing. Jian Zun never disdains to tell lies. His heart is as straight as his sword technique. He likes and dislikes his heart and will not hide it.


    Moreover, these three people, as the big figures of the old school, have a great reputation. Many people in heaven know one or two of them in those days. If they know the words of Jian Zun, they will not be false.


    But that doesn''t change the fact that things are turning around.


    What''s more, it''s a matter of luck. Even if it''s on the sword, many people are willing to take risks.


    Now that these three old things have jumped out to fight the front battle, people are also happy to see how much strength jianzun has left.


    As everyone knows, Jian Zun left countless hidden injuries in those years. Even in recent years, his realm has been improved and gradually reached the level of transcendence and supremacy. However, that is the premise that he did not make a move.


    If there is a strong person of the same level as Qisheng, he is willing to take a certain risk and try to find out the present level of sword Zun.


    It seems that everyone knows the whereabouts of the treasure, but because the people holding the treasure are too strong, they can''t afford to be provoked. They expect someone to try the strength of the treasure keeper. It is better for both sides to die together, so that they can hope to find the leak.


    However, looking at Tianwaitian, there are only two people who are qualified to test the bottom line of sword respect.


    One is the absolute leader of Tianwaitian, which can be called the unfathomable enlightenment. The other is the leader of later generations, Wu Lao.


    The strength of these two people is qualified to fight with jianzun, but from any angle, they can''t risk the same fate and break with jianzun.


    Even if both of them have certain ideas about Qiyun Zhibao in their hearts. The idea is the idea. If they really want to take action, they still need to think twice.


    If these two big men don''t fight, the rest of heaven and man are not the same enemy in front of Jian Zun. Even if they all join hands, they are not qualified to see the last sword left by jianzun for the strong of the same rank.


    At the most, it can consume Shouyuan, which is not much consumed by jianzun, and then is killed by this terrible existence of combat power, and no one is left.


    However, the greatest advantage of the strong man is to live long enough. Those who have thought about the most precious fortune of Qi and dare not to go against jianzun are actually hiding in the dark, waiting for jianzun to show his flaws.


    Maybe it''s the fate in the dark who heard their prayers, or maybe it''s jianzun who has lived for tens of thousands of years, and finally comes to the old fool''s time. When they think that they can''t wait for jianzun to show his flaws in his lifetime, jianzun finds Lu Li and fights with the new Jian Zun A lifetime of fame, and the last breath of strength, were given to him.


    Now the sword Zun has ushered in an unprecedented weak moment.


    Also let those who lurk in the dark, see the dawn of hope.


    "Jian Zun, we all know your strength. Even if you are late now, you still have the strength to kill us. We will not refute this. "


    Ye Wenwen, who showed the shadow, held the book in his hand and said in a cool voice: "but you also need to admit that it is a meaningless sacrifice to die together with us at this time. In the chaos of the world, we, the heaven and man, should shoulder our share of responsibility, but we can''t deal with the threats from the outside world only with the current strength of Tianwaitian. ""Once again, I will hand over the whereabouts of Qi Yun''s treasure. You are still a sword master, and you can enjoy your old age."


    "Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Jian Zun asked.


    This is a rhetorical question, immediately let Ye Wen''s face slightly changed, hidden in the mouth of half a sentence, but in any case can not say.


    "Jian Zun, maybe you are not afraid of death, but you have never thought that if you give this young man your reputation all your life, he will be no different from your successor. When you die, he will be your shadow and your continuation. If you don''t have the best luck, how much chance can this young man win? "


    At this time, another voice, however, suddenly rang up, not like Ye Wenwen and the first person who spoke.


    His voice, with a faint smile, seems to be reminiscing with an old friend whom he has not seen for a long time.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, ye Wen immediately shut up.


    Around some prying breath, are followed by a lot of light.


    Jian Zun still had a smile on his face. He didn''t comment on him. Instead, he turned his head to look at Lu Li and asked, "are you afraid of death?"


    Lu Li didn''t seem to expect that Jian Zun would ask himself this question at this time, but he responded in a flash and said with a light smile: "of course I''m afraid."


    "Do you think that there are people in this world who are not afraid of death?"


    "Yes."


    Jian Zun nodded: "in this world, no one is afraid of death. Even if we become man and nature, we will break through the level of life and think that we have transformed into higher creatures. We are afraid of death and seek survival. This is still the instinct of life. "


    "You are afraid of death, I am afraid of death, they are all afraid of death."


    Pointing to the leaf article in the sky, sword Zun''s tone, there is no contempt, just calm as if to explain a fact.


    Although Ye Wen''s face changed slightly, he did not refute the words of Jian Zun.


    Because jianzun is right.


    In this world, no one is afraid of death.


    As strong as the ancient times, those who have infinite power, comparable to the gods, are also afraid of death.


    Even if the vitality of the body was annihilated, the consciousness was trapped in a huge body and drifted outside the space. Finally, he established a cooperative relationship with the deities and voluntarily became their experimental object. He endured thousands of years of silence, just for survival.


    Who is not afraid of death?


    "Survival is the instinct of every living creature. But never forget that people die. "


    "No matter how strong the existence is, at the end of life, it is only loneliness and death."


    "The fear of death is not to be laughed at."


    "But not humble."


    The voice of Jian Zun is very insipid, as if he is expounding something that has nothing to do with himself or the world.


    But his words, however, attracted many strong people of heaven and man level.


    Some people showed a thoughtful expression, while others were nervous, as if aware of jianzun''s intention.


    "Jian Zun, are you really stubborn?" At this time, the first person to speak, the tone of indifference.


    But with an almost imperceptible fear.


    The hero is still in the twilight.


    The sword respected the old, and his last breath was exhausted in the competition which was nearly inherited just now.


    But no one can doubt that this man, who is full of twilight, can kill any strong man in Tianwaitian when he takes out his sword again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    No one will doubt this, let alone feel that the sword Zun at this moment is really reduced to the point where everyone can step on it.


    "Jian Zun, do you really want to fight with us?"


    On the top of the sky, the gentle voice seemed to have a sense of regret and said slowly: "to tell you the truth, your strength is indeed the strongest in the sky. Even Qisheng may not be able to take you down, otherwise, it will be related to the treasure of Qi, and Qisheng can''t endure to this day. He hasn''t dealt with you until now. First, he feels that even if he gets the whereabouts of Qiyun Zhibao from you, he can''t get it right away. Instead of offending you for this secret, it''s better to check it with his own ability. "


    "But Qisheng is willing to give you this face because you are still in the peak state. Now that you have sacrificed voluntarily and exhausted your last breath, you have given the youth all the fame and kendo inheritance you have accumulated in your life. When you make this decision, you should have understood what you should face. "


    The gentle voice gradually became heavy. Every word was like a sword, which made the hearers feel chilly. They gradually understood why they dare to stand up to challenge jianzun today.


    There is no other reason. First of all, the sword Zun is no longer at the top of the mountain, and it''s all hanging at one breath. Even if he has the ability to kill any one of Tianwaitian''s strong men, people can''t wait any longer. Because if you continue to wait, Jian Zun will probably die. At that time, the secret of Qi Yun Zhibao will disappear with him.


    Therefore, even if they know it is a risk, many people are willing to take the risk.


    This is when the atmosphere of the sword pulled out, but Jian Zun stretched out his hand, patted Lu Li on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "I don''t need anyone to help me deal with some rubbish that has fallen into the well. What''s more, they have said so much nonsense, but there is one sentence that is right. In this situation, Qisheng is likely to attack. After all, only I know the whereabouts of Qiyun Zhibao in Zhenwu area. If my state is still satisfactory, Qisheng will probably continue to wait, but now my state has appeared flaws, even if they do not start, I will die within a few years. Qisheng won''t let me spend my old age in peace. These three wastes are just a trial sent out by him. "


    "Once you get involved, Qisheng may have a black hand on you. You''re a bigger threat than me, an old man who has run out of life


    Speaking of this, Jian Zun pinched Lu Li''s shoulder with force in his hand, and continued: "everyone will die, and I am no exception. When we are in this state, we should take life and death lightly. There is no need to worry about it."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he did not persuade him again. Among all the people present, no one knew more about the strength of Jian Zun.


    If not limited by Shouyuan and countless hidden injuries, the realm of sword respect would have broken through the last bottleneck, and entered the threshold of the road level completely, leaving this world and becoming a truly carefree strong man.


    But even if jianzun failed to enter that realm, it was not difficult to deal with Qisheng''s lackeys with his strength.


    So, Lu Li nodded and stopped talking.


    But his eyes, however, were floating in several places above the dome.


    After those positions, the breath of the strong fluctuates. Obviously, there are still three lackeys that are not weaker than Qisheng. I don''t know whether they come from other strongmen of the conservative school or the heaven and man among the later ones.


    Noticing Lu Li''s eyes, Gu Haoran only felt a thrill.


    According to his understanding of Luli, just seeing the eyes of Luli at this moment, we can know that Luli must be planning to be a Yin person.


    "Younger martial brother, you must not be confused at this time. This is not the world. Elder martial brother, I don''t have the ability to save you again. "


    Gu Haoran''s heart is bitter, secretly pray that Lu Li can not be taken away, must be involved in this matter.


    There are too many things involved in Qiyun Zhibao. It can be said that once the news of Qiyun Zhibao is leaked out, the whole Zhenwu region will be in turmoil. Regardless of who is involved in this matter, it will be inevitable.


    In ancient times, there was 80% possibility that the battle between the powerful Terrans and the alien tribes in the sky was around the battle of Qi Yun Zhibao. If Qi Yun Zhibao reappears, such as Qi Sheng and Wu Lao, they will surely do something. What''s more, at that time, can the alien races in the sky be restrained?


    The relationship between the demon Kingdom and Yumo mountain has not been clarified. In other words, the Zhenwu area is always shrouded in the shadow of the re invasion of the demon world. In addition, the wild gods and the destruction of the world are covetous. The news of the most precious fortune involves the strong and the powerful.


    Gu Haoran is from the heart, do not want Lu Li to be involved in this.


    But he couldn''t persuade him.


    He knows Lu Li''s character. Once he decides what to do, he will not listen to people''s advice.


    For today''s plan, Gu Haoran can only hope that Lu Li will not be too rash, and will not make the relationship between Tianwaitian and human being more rigid.


    However, just when Gu Haoran was going to deliver a message to Lu Li, Lu Li suddenly said: "since you are all going to make trouble to master jianzun, why do you hide your head and hide your tail and refuse to meet you in your real life? I would say that if I were to stand in the position of all of you today and face an old myth, the best way is to gather the strength of the people and capture him directly. There is no need to talk to him at all. "Lu Li said, looking around with slight disdain, he said with a smile: "you don''t even have the courage. If you don''t have the courage, why do you have to run to death?"


    "You are arrogant


    "Luli, when you become a man of heaven, will you be equal with us?"


    "If Jian Zun says this, we need to think about it carefully. Just you? By what? "


    One voice after another came from the zenith, resounding from all directions.


    The anger of heaven and man is comparable to that of Tianwei. The sound of calming with anger is like rolling thunder, which makes the whole space of the second heaven begin to shake. It can be seen that the strength of these people is the weakest and the strongest one above the fourth heaven.


    In addition, the three most powerful running dogs under Qisheng''s command usually sit at more than seven times in the sky. If these people all start to fight, whether Lu Li can stand up or not, not to mention for the moment, is enough to crush the whole second heaven.


    Therefore, although these people are shouting loudly now, in fact, they do not dare to come in person at all, because once the stability of jiuchongtian is destroyed, the first one of Qisheng will not let them go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    "If you don''t accept it, you can come down and see the real chapter under our hands."


    Lu Li curled his lips and disdained his face.


    After hearing this, some people thought that Lu Li was sure that everyone did not dare to come to see the tower like giant Han. Some strong men who belonged to later generations recognized his identity.


    In the age of ten thousand nationalities, there was a fault of more than ten thousand years between Zhenwu region and the present. For the later generations of heaven and man, these people were regarded as the existence coming out of "myths and legends".


    Even if today''s strength is in a state, there is inevitably a trace of fear between words.


    And these discussions, of course, cannot escape the perception of land.


    "Julingzun, this name sounds like a third rate product." After abdominal Fei''s words, Lu Li calmly said: "the fight between you and me has nothing to do with the sword master. If you''re afraid, now you can roll back with your tail between your legs. Why do you say this hypocritically? "


    "Boy, you can still be crazy now. Wait a minute. I''m going to crush your chin so you can''t say a word."


    After hearing the words, a trace of scarlet light flashed in his eyes.


    At this time, Jian Zun laughed, "Juling Zun, Lu Li is right. You two have nothing to do with me. If you''re afraid that I''m on the other side of Lu Li, you don''t have to worry. "


    "With your words, that''s enough." Juling Zun grinned and showed some ferocious smile. His eyes fixed on Lu Li, as if he were looking at a prey.


    However, the next word of Jian Zun made Juling Zun''s expression a little bit uneasy.


    "To deal with such goods as you, Lu Li can''t ask me to help."


    "Juling Zun Since then, I''ve seen that you''re not very good. Is this rubbish like you worthy of respect


    "The respect of the human race, except for me, the fight respect and the war respect, the rest of the people are just the goods for fishing for fame and reputation. Can they be worthy of it?"


    The nature of Jian Zun is arrogant and boundless. He looks upon the heroes in the world as if he were idle. In his eyes, in addition to those who can be recognized by him, it is better than the existence of qishengna. He always scolds when he wants to, and his words are at his heart''s content. He does not care about the face of the other party at all.


    Not to mention that julingzun, who rose at the same time with him, is still living in the fourth heaven, making a running dog for Qisheng.


    To be able to say a few words with him is a compliment to him.


    At the same time, Juling Zun was so angry that he shivered all over his body, and his strong breath condensed into essence. If he had not known clearly that jianzun would not be able to challenge him no matter how weak he was. I''m afraid he would have to fight jianzun before he could teach Lu Li a lesson.


    To put it bluntly, he still did not have the courage to attack the strong men who had once dominated an era. Even if he had some courage, he would not dare to be reckless in front of jianzun. Even if jianzun could humiliate him, jianzun was an insurmountable mountain for him.


    Therefore, despite some indignation in his heart, he still swallowed this tone and turned to look at Lu Li. His tone was not good: "boy, do you dare to fight with me?"


    "Master, this kind of rubbish, it should be OK to kill it?"


    Unexpectedly, Lu Li did not pay attention to the Juling Zun, but faced the sword Zun. He ignored the Juling Zun and asked questions about the sword Zun.


    Jian Zun just waved his hand and calmly said, "this kind of person should have died together with the age of ten thousand nationalities. It''s no good for the human race. Why keep him? "


    "I see."


    Lu Li nodded, then reached out and held Canglang sword. He said faintly: "one sword is enough."


    "Arrogant!"


    Juling Zun roared and was completely infuriated by the arrogance of the two men.


    Even Lu Li, the younger generation in his eyes, dared to insult him. The spirit Zun was so angry that he was so angry that he was surrounded by golden clouds of smoke, lingering in a trace of strength, which made him look like an iron tower again It expanded a little bit, almost in the blink of an eye, it became a giant more than ten feet high.


    He opened his mouth like a whale swallowing his mouth, and put all the auras of heaven and earth around him into his mouth. In his chest, it was like the sound of a tiger roaring and a dragon chanting.


    The giant spirit Zun waved two pairs of big hammer like fists and smashed it to Luli in the air. The urn voice said, "today, I will let you understand what it is to respect your predecessors!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw the fist wind of Juling Zun roaring, like a hill, which broke the space.


    "Bigger body doesn''t mean stronger strength, master."


    Lu Li, holding Canglang sword, looked indifferent and said in a low voice: "sometimes, too large a body is tantamount to magnifying one''s weakness. Your strength is so flashy that you seem to be bluffing. "


    "One sword is enough to kill you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li raised his arm and waved his sword lightly. He saw a light falling down, and the action of julingzun was momentarily stagnant.


    The sky behind him, however, reacted earlier than he did, tearing and pulling like a curtain cut by a sharp weapon.The eyes of Juling Zun were full of unbelievable brilliance. The voice of "ho ho ho" came out from his throat. Then, the whole person was like being cut by countless sword lights, which exploded and turned into a blood mist full of life force!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    When Juling Zun appeared on the stage, he was very powerful. In addition to being a little bit timid in front of the sword master, he seemed to be full of confidence even in the face of those strong men who were hiding in the seven fold sky. What''s more, he didn''t pay much attention to Lu Li, a hairy boy.


    But in the eyes of those hiding in the depths and peeping at this place, even if they can''t win Lu Li, they can at least give a sufficient lesson to the young people who don''t know the height of heaven and earth and dare to defy the old authority of heaven and man.


    At least, they really believed in it before it turned into a blood mist.


    The more I believe in this, the more I look at the blood mist that julingzun has turned into, the more shocked and astonished they are. Some people who know the strength of julingzun can''t even control their breath. They murmur: "is the end coming?"


    His words did not lead to any agreement.


    Because for those who have witnessed this terrible scene, it is no different from the end of the day.


    A new man of heaven, who had broken through for only a few months, actually just swung a sword at random, and then chopped the old strong man like julingzun into a blood mist. He didn''t even leave any intact place.


    Some strong people from the old school can''t help but think about it in their hearts. Comparing the strength of Lu Li and Qi Sheng, who is stronger and who is weaker.


    Although Qisheng hasn''t really done anything for tens of thousands of years, they are very clear that no one is the opponent of Qisheng except Wu Lao and jianzun.


    The title of the supreme power of heaven and man did not come to him because he had lived long enough. This title came back with one blow and one foot. Since the age of the ten thousand tribes, there have been countless powerful men at the level of heaven and man who have been defeated by Qisheng. The water gods killed by Qisheng himself can be piled up into a sea of blood and corpses. The contribution to the human race is only under three respects. In terms of strength, Qisheng can be labeled with a holy word, which is enough to prove that his strength is not weaker than the three statues.


    Even, in addition to sword Zun, the hard power of war Zun and Dou Zun may not exceed that of Qisheng.


    After the beginning of the "end of the law era", Dou Zun died and the war Zun betrayed. Only the sword Zun who was indifferent to fame and wealth was left. After the Tianwaitian Tiantian plan was established, Qisheng became the most powerful one of heaven and man.


    However, even such a powerful sage may not be able to kill the giant spirit with one stroke. Although there is a reason why the giant spirit respects the enemy, no one believes that the giant spirit will despise the enemy to this extent.


    Unless the strength has reached the complete crushing state, otherwise, how could the julingzun be so lightly killed?


    "It''s a good sword."


    However, just when everyone was shocked by Lu Li''s strength, jianzun laughed and pressed into the void. The blood mist transformed by Juling Zun was condensed into a drop of blood. In a blink of an eye, that drop of blood turned into nothingness, which represented the spirit Zun who was among the best in Tianwaitian, completely fell down and no bones survived.


    After all this, Jian Zun looked at Lu Li, without covering up his appreciation in his eyes. He said faintly: "in your present state, with time, the road can be expected."


    "The elder has been praised falsely."


    Lu Li modestly said: "the realm of the road, for the younger generation, is still very far away."


    "The distance of the road may be the distance between heaven and earth, but once you can figure out the pass and take a step, it is simpler than transforming into a man and a man."


    Jian Zun shook his head and explained casually. However, he didn''t get entangled in this topic.


    The realm of the great road is more like a legend for the Zhenwu region now. In addition to the ancient times, there was no strong man in the realm of Tao. Even if he saw God, heaven and man, there were very few of them after the age of ten thousand nationalities. This can be seen from the scale of the later generations.


    Of course, with the opening of the world today, the aura is surging. Almost every day, there will be breakthroughs by the strong, and people will step into the road of martial arts all the time. In such an environment, once someone can understand the Tao and enter the threshold, it is natural for them.


    Jian Zun believes that as long as Lu Li is given enough strength, he will surely be able to step into that threshold and become a strong man at the road level.


    "What a pity..."


    "What the Terrans lack most is time."


    Sword Zun in the heart, a sigh. Even if he is not in Zhenwu area, he knows the situation in Zhenwu area. What''s more, the situation in Tianwaitian is getting worse and worse. Sooner or later, Qisheng will reveal his true face. At that time, Zhenwu region will be in a state of internal and external troubles.


    Now the hope of the whole world has been placed on Lu Li''s shoulder. Even if Lu Li really has the talent to become a master, the sword master doesn''t think that Lu Li has enough time to devote himself to practice and transform this talent into strength.


    Of course, this kind of mood, Jian Zun has already pressed the table, cold eyes, swept across the sky, calm way: "now who else wants to stand out?"


    There was no sound.Even Lu Li, who was not valued by them before, has shown such a strong fighting power. In other words, with jianzun, there are now two top swordsmen on his side. Ordinary martial artists have no chance to win in the face of sword cultivation. In the battle of life and death, sword cultivation is more proud of all the martial arts, and should be on the top of the martial arts.


    Now, those people in heaven finally understand that Lu Li is not a successor favored by jianzun, but really has the ability to get the reputation of jianzun all his life and become the strong one of the new "sword God".


    Just Jian Zun is a man. When his oil is exhausted and his lamp is dry, people may dare to gamble and ask him the whereabouts of his lucky treasure. But if you add Lu Li, some of them will mutter.


    "Jian Zun, Lu Li, no matter how strong you are, there are only two of you. Now the neutrals are not willing to come forward, which shows that they have given up on you. Do you still intend to face the Conservatives and the successors with the strength of two people, who are strong in heaven and man? "


    The gentle voice that had been before, sounded again.


    This time, his voice was less calm and more uncertain.


    "If you want to fight, why do you have so much nonsense? If you don''t accept it, you will be finished if I cut you down or not. "


    Lu Li shrugged his shoulders, but when he spoke, he was full of ruffian spirit, which made many strong men hiding behind the sky frown.


    They have always been superior and used to being treated as gods. The worst thing is that they communicate with each other equally. Among heaven and man, there are not no such arrogant people as Lu Li. However, the arrogant strong man will at least maintain due respect in the face of opponents with the same realm unless they are strong enough to reach the realm of sword respect.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li doesn''t care.


    In his opinion, there is no one in Tianwaitian that is worthy of his careful treatment except for Qisheng, jianzun and his cheap master, Mr. Wu. Of course, if these people are willing to show their own inheritance, Lu Li will still give each other some good looks.


    However, now that the two sides have torn their faces, Lu Li is very clear that he is afraid that he will be put on the blacklist of Tianwaitian. From now on, even if the two sides are not enemies, it will be very difficult to be "friends". In this case, it is saving time for both sides to avoid useless politeness.


    The master with a gentle voice did not seem to expect that Lu Li would be so tough. After a moment''s silence, he said in a deep voice: "Luli, there are not a few people who can kill julingzun. Between heaven and man, even if the strength gap is obvious, but there is no way to resist the difference in the number of people. "


    This is clearly threatening.


    Lu Li flicked his finger and asked, "in what capacity are you talking? Before he died, Qi Sheng regarded himself as the leader of the old school? "


    "No nonsense!"


    The owner of the gentle voice immediately said, "I respect you as a character. I have tolerated you several times. If you dare to speak ill of the Lord Qisheng again, he can tolerate you, but I can never tolerate you!"


    As soon as this speech was said, it made the atmosphere drop to freezing point and added a bit of strangeness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    However, Lu Li''s threat to this man is not at all in his heart.


    No one could pose any threat to himself.


    Even if jianzun is close to the end of the oil and the lamp is dry, Lu Li is still 90% sure that they will defeat jianzun with only minor injuries.


    In other words, if you look at Tianwaitian, you are invincible. What else can you do?


    It''s a showdown.


    Lu Li sneered and said, "it''s useless to argue with words. I really feel that I can do it. Why don''t you come to the scene and compete with me? I''m just a little generation. How can you not have a second one to fight with, except for one who came out to die? "


    I don''t know how many people turn their eyes when they say this.


    Now you know you''re a junior?


    You have shown your fighting power. Even many of the so-called "seniors" feel frightened. I really regard you as an ordinary junior. I''m afraid that you don''t even know how to die.


    Of course, people can only say a few words in their hearts, which can not be publicized in the mouth.


    Otherwise, isn''t it true that his own strength is inferior to that of Lu Li?


    However, Lu Li''s poor methods of arousal did not deceive anyone.


    You know, although the strong men of heaven and man level are arrogant, they still have one of the biggest characteristics, that is, they are afraid of death. When the strength reaches this point, Shou yuan is almost infinite. It''s not too much to call it "longevity with heaven". After all, there are still a few reckless men like julingzun. If they even run to death knowing that they are defeated, they are really stupid.


    Therefore, the silence of the public is like a discussion in advance, even if Lu Li is about to make a mockery on his face, they still refuse to make a quarrel.


    Are you kidding? I''m not old at this time. I pretend to be deaf and dumb. Do you really run down to fight with Lu Li?


    Didn''t you see how julingzun died? The whole body has not been left in the blood mist. Such a miserable death method is rare among the heaven and man level.


    For tens of thousands of years, the strong in Tianwaitian have almost all had friction, and there are not a few who have fought and become enemies. However, most of the time, we all stop at the end of the day. First, the cost of killing heaven and man is too high. Even if we can kill them, sometimes we can''t kill them.


    Because no one is willing to pay such a big price, and let himself become the prey in the eyes of other heaven and man level strong men. Today, Lu Li killed julingzun, which not only broke the record that Tianwaitian had never died for thousands of years, but also made a lot of people wake up from the "beautiful dream".


    Before Lu Li wielded that sword, most of them were still absolute. The strong man of heaven and man level could enjoy infinite longevity yuan, almost immortal. Some even regarded themselves as gods.


    However, Lu Li''s sword broke their dream and made them realize that the strong man in heaven and man is also "life", and they will die.


    Once dead, there''s nothing left!


    "It''s all rubbish." Lu Li''s eyes swept, and found that no one had come for a long time. He was contemptuous with a smile and an unspeakable sarcasm: "the years of stability have worn out your fighting spirit and fighting spirit. With you now, you can''t even understand the fight within the clan, let alone fight with those alien races."


    "Thanks to me, from the beginning, I thought that the strong men in Tianwaitian were at least the ancestors of the human race, and most of them had participated in the wars of the four seas. In the Millennium war, they would be some strong men with backbone. Now it seems that you are just a group of soft legged shrimps. If tianwai people throw a bone to you, you may have already wagged your tail to pick it up? "


    Such a scornful tone of voice, to say this kind of heart killing words, but a person with some backbone, can not bear.


    However, hiding in the sky, these "strong" people actually bear this tone.


    Don''t say that he ended up in person, not even a retort.


    At this time, not only Lu Li, but also Jian Zun''s eyes showed a sense of disappointment.


    He sighed and then said slowly, "you want to know the whereabouts of Qi Yun''s treasure, but with your responsibility, what can you do? Do you dare to look for the treasure of fortune? "


    When it comes to Qi Yun''s treasure, the people hiding behind the sky have their breath fluctuating.


    Finally, the gentle voice sounded again, and said with some Sincerity: "Lord sword, I''m not all here to covet the most precious things. To say a word from my heart, Qiyun Zhibao is actually a beautiful dream for us, and we know it is totally impossible. We have been searching hard for many years, but we have become obsessive. What we want is just an answer. "


    "In ancient times, people from the outside of heaven came to Zhenwu area, which made our people suffer a lot. If it had not been for those elders who had come forward and stopped the alien race with blood, it would have been an unknown whether there were any Terrans


    "But the more so, the more we think about it, the more reluctant we feel.""The war of the four seas has led to the loss of life of the human race. The age of the people began and ended because of it. For so many years, there has always been a question in my mind. Qiyun Zhibao, which has provoked countless powerful enemies and made Zhenwu area in dire straits for tens of thousands of years, is what


    "What''s the secret of it that allows those alien peoples to plot for many years at any cost and never give up?"


    The gentle voice of the host, it seems that this is not reconciled.


    You know, as the strong men of heaven and man level, they all have an infinite number of Shou yuan, and they are able to turn the river and the sea. Even if you want to destroy the world, it is not so difficult for heaven and man.


    However, their strength is still not enough in front of the ancient people. From then on, we can see how powerful the enemies the ancient people faced at that time.


    However, when their strength has reached their level, they already feel that there is nothing in the world that can attract them any more and make them have this greedy desire.


    Why did tianwai alien race, which is far more powerful than them, be attracted to Zhenwu region?


    What is Qiyun Zhibao?


    Keeping all sorts of questions, the Terrans in Zhenwu region have never given up exploring the whereabouts of Qiyun Zhibao. As he said, the exploration of Qiyun Zhibao has become a kind of obsession in their minds.


    This obsession has not slowed down with the passage of time, but has become more and more serious, and even become the demons of many people.


    "Yunze, are you speaking on behalf of yourself or Qisheng?"


    Jian Zun chuckled, looked up at the sky, and said the other side''s real name.


    The strong man named Yunze was silent for a long time. He replied, "what I can represent, of course, is only myself."


    "However, to know the truth of Qi Yun''s treasure is the wish of every Tianwaitian Tiantian."


    "You think so?" Jian Zun ignored Yunze''s words, but looked at other positions.


    At this moment, on the sky, there are already many strong people of heaven and man level watching.


    Among them, there are some strong people from the neutral faction.


    As the leader of the neutral faction, Jian Zun doesn''t take charge of affairs on weekdays, but at this time, he always asks for the opinions of the neutral faction.


    On hearing this, the centrists, the Conservatives, and the people who came after them fell into silence.


    However, their attitude is self-evident.


    Obviously, for them, the secret of Qi Yun is also very important.


    "So it is." Seeing this, Jian Zun seemed to understand something. For a moment, he was as old as many years, and sighed: "I used to think that hiding the secret of Qi Yun is for the sake of the whole human race. Now it seems that I take it for granted. "


    If only the old-fashioned or latecomers are curious about the treasure of Qi Yun, Jian zunda can hide it to the end.


    But now even the neutral people have expressed their attitude. Jian Zun is a little disappointed. He waved his hand and said, "since you want to know, I''ll tell you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    "Master?"


    Hearing Jian Zun''s words, at this time, people''s quarrel was silent for a moment.


    Soon after, Yunze''s power of divinity spread out and said, "I think the words of jianzun are true. Because Qi Sheng has already mentioned the issue of Qi Yun Zhi Bao. Qi Yun Zhi Bao is the most powerful treasure in Zhenwu region. It was born in a place that no one knows, and it may exceed the dimension we can understand. The sword master may be able to know its essence by some chance, but it may not be able to know its location. "


    "According to what you say, we are doing useless work when we come to force jianzun today?"


    Someone complained.


    "It is a breakthrough for us to know the essence of Qiyun Zhibao. How can this be called useless? "


    "Besides, in your opinion, what is useful and what is useless? Is it necessary to get the whereabouts of Qi Yun''s treasure from Jian Zun, which is called useful? "


    Yunze is still that light tone, "Qisheng has studied the essence of Qi Yun Zhibao for many years without any clue. If you can get any information from jianzun, it will be profitable and harmless for the plan of the Lord Qisheng. What''s more, even if Jian Zun really tells you where the Qiyun treasure is, do you dare to take it? "


    In the face of Yunze''s rhetorical question, the voice immediately stopped speaking.


    Aware of the hesitation of those around him, Yunze, who was hidden in the seventh heaven, gave a sneer, "although Lu Li, that young man, is crazy and rebellious, there is a sentence that is true and correct. You people are all rubbish!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    Yunze can be said to be among the Conservatives. In addition to the one with the highest status of enlightenment, of course, this position should also be based on strength.


    His strength is just the old school''s "at this time, what can we do besides believe in Jian Zun? What else do we dare to do? "


    Yunze sneered and his tone was full of disdain.


    The real body in the seventh heaven is also revealed, but it is a graceful young man with white clothes and white hair.


    His eyes swept over the breath which was still hidden in the dark, and his voice was as cold as a glacier. He said faintly: "it''s impossible to fight again. If we started earlier, where would there be so many things? Now there is another variable of Lu Li, who can kill julingzun with one sword. Who of you has such strength? "


    "Are we going to give up our original plan just because of a land departure?"


    A voice, quite discontented, said: "no matter how strong he is, can he be stronger than the sage master? It''s related to Qi Yun''s treasure. Lord Qisheng will never sit back and ignore him. When he does it, let alone Lu Li. Yijianzun is close to the state where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. He is not the opponent of Qisheng at all! "


    "So what? Qi Sheng is strong and good, but he can''t fight with Jian Zun and Lu Li. " Yunze said in a cold voice: "what''s more, Jian Zun''s character is so strong that he doesn''t eat hard. Now he''s willing to say the essence of Qi Yun''s treasure, but he''s just disheartened. Do you think that the sword master can really open his mouth when the Lord Qisheng hands? He would rather die than be threatened. "


    "Today, I forced jianzun to do it because I had no choice but to get the approval of the sage. When it comes to the point of turning over, Mr. Qi Sheng won''t answer. "


    Yunze shook his head, his eyes twinkled.


    But he didn''t say much about the plot of Qisheng, and even he didn''t know much about it.


    However, the speaker, obviously, had something in mind. After a long silence, he stopped speaking.


    Because he is very clear that what Yunze said is the truth.


    No matter how powerful Qisheng is, he can''t do his best.


    First of all, there are many conspiracies behind Qisheng. Rash action may damage one''s own affairs.


    Second, many words of Qisheng are lies, but only one sentence does not lie, that is, the core of the world outside Heaven, which is really dangerous. Even if it is destroyed, it will not be buried with all the heaven and human beings, at least it will cause some harm to Qisheng.


    What''s more, Qisheng has always maintained the operation of the core of Tianwaitian Tianwaitian world. There has been a certain relationship between them. If he tries his best and no one can suppress the core of the world, some problems will inevitably arise, which in turn will affect him.


    Qisheng would not take such a big risk to find a piece of news that has not been proved.


    However, what they do today is actually the acquiescence of enlightenment.


    Otherwise, if there is no enlightenment and nod, they can''t decide such a big thing at all.


    "Now the only way is to get the essence of Qi Yun Zhibao from Jian Zun. Mr. Qi Sheng is also curious about the essence of Qi Yun''s treasure. "


    After a flash in his eyes, Yunze waved his hand, which can be regarded as a given tone of the matter.


    A few strong men hiding in the dark dare not say anything more.


    Some words, usually said even, at such a critical time, Yunze is the second figure of the conservative school, he is qualified to make a lot of ideas, including the life and death of some people.


    One or two confrontations are enough. If Yunze decides the tune, he still dares to say a few more nonsense. Maybe Yunze will kill people.


    Looking around, Yunze knew that these people would not say anything more. He gave a sneer in his heart. Yunze''s eyes went down. At the same time, jianzun, who was in the second heaven, looked up as if he were looking at him.


    Yunze was very nervous, but he quickly responded and said in a deep voice: "Lord sword, we all understand the matter. Please tell us the essence of Qiyun Zhibao. At least, we should have an account with the Lord Qisheng. "


    This is a complete concession.


    With his words, it can at least ensure that the Conservatives will not fight again. As long as the "explanation" given by jianzun is reasonable, today''s incident will be settled down.


    As for what the latecomers and neutralists will do, Yunze can''t guarantee, and there is no need to guarantee.


    However, Yunze knows that jianzun will not be afraid of these things. After saying so much, what jianzun wants is just an attitude.


    Right now.


    Jian Zun didn''t pay attention to Yunze, but looked at the familiar breath of Tao.


    These people are all from the neutral school, and even a few of them were his disciples at that time.


    Now, for the so-called fortune treasure, even these people choose to stand opposite to him. Jian Zun can''t help but sigh. When Zhan Zun deviated from the Terran, he already said that Terrans can unite, but they can''t unite forever.


    This is a strong and uncompromising race, and it is also the most complex race among the heavens.Zhan Zun foresaw such a future, so he chose the water Protoss, even if he had his own plan, but behind this behavior, it may not be that he was not disappointed with the Terrans.


    At that time, Jian Zun couldn''t understand Zhan Zun''s words. However, this situation gave Jian Zun a trace of insight. At the same time, he showed a free and easy smile and said: "for many years, I thought you were brothers in law, but some things were really my negligence. However, since you have chosen to stand opposite me today, there is no need for me to say more. I will tell you the secret of the treasure of Qi Yun. From now on, we will not be in debt, and the road will be prosperous in the future


    Speaking of this, Jian Zun raised a finger and waved it across the air, as if something had been cut off by him.


    And the neutrals, who are hidden in the dark, look a little different.


    This is a kind of ancient sword cultivation etiquette, which means that from today on, the two sides have no relationship. If they have the opportunity to meet in the future, they will only be strangers.


    It is not their intention to force jianzun to this point.


    However, as far as luck is concerned, although they belong to the neutral group, they can not stay out of it.


    In other words, in this whole Zhenwu area, anyone who can become a strong man and nature level has some ideas about the treasure of Qi. Either he is curious or greedy, and wants to own it. However, no matter which one it is, only the sword master knows the details of Qi Yun''s treasure. This is an indisputable fact.


    If they have a choice, they are not willing to stand on the opposite side of jianzun. However, it is impossible for them to give up their fortune.


    So when Jian Zun cut off the last trace of affection with them, although their mood was somewhat complicated, no one stood up to stop it.


    Jian Zun didn''t say anything more, but said plainly: "you are all curious about what Qiyun Zhibao is. I will tell you that Qiyun Zhibao is not a kind of thing."


    "How do you say that?"


    Is it not the same as any kind of Qiyun that appears in the seventh heaven


    "That''s right." Jian Zun said: "Qi Yun is the most precious treasure. To put it bluntly, it is a treasure that can affect Qi luck. But if it was just like this, those alien tribes would not invade Zhenwu region with great fanfare. Because the theory of Qi Yun is still limited by the world itself. With their strength, the world they live in must be more than one level stronger than Zhenwu area. "


    "As long as they reach the peak that the world can hold, the so-called Qi Yun is just a toy in their hands."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    Such an earth shaking thing, in jianzun''s mouth, was like a joke that was not worth mentioning. He said slowly: "if Qiyun Zhibao can only affect the Qi in Zhenwu area, what''s the need for them to go all the way to such a backward and stubborn world and fight with the ancient people to the end?"


    This made many people in heaven fall into silence.


    What Jian Zun said is not a secret. As long as they use their brains to think about it, they will be able to think of it. There is no problem with Jian Zun''s words.


    In fact, some people have thought about similar problems for a long time. However, due to the influence of some inherent concepts, the problems that others can point out in a single word are beyond their comprehension.


    Now, Jian Zun is just like using a sentence to break the so-called secret, which naturally leads to people''s thinking.


    Since Qi Yun is the most precious treasure, it is only a treasure that can influence Qi luck. Why should the alien race from tianwai spend so much effort to come here from their own world and make countless sacrifices, but still refuse to give up?


    "It''s a treasure of luck For other purposes? "


    This idea happened to appear in people''s minds.


    Yunze also asked, "Lord sword, according to your opinion, Qiyun is the most precious treasure. It is not a kind of" goods ", but also can not only affect Qi transport. So In what form does it exist? What is the real effect? "


    I have to say, Yunze''s words, can be regarded as asking the doubts in the hearts of all the people present. Moreover, if it is not Yunze, other people really don''t have the courage to ask questions to jianzun.


    After all, Jian Zun has already broken his face with Tianwaitian. Even the neutral faction he is in charge of can give up. His weak affection is now equivalent to none. Where else do they dare to ask the former three human beings?


    Only Yunze, the second figure of the conservative school, has such courage.


    Yunze''s question, so that sword Zun showed a trace of if there is no smile, then, sword Zun said: "you asked the point."


    "I don''t know what state Qiyun Zhibao is in. In fact, to be honest, I always have a skeptical attitude towards the existence of Qiyun Zhibao. If it is not... "


    When Jian Zun said this, he seemed to be in memory. Then he realized that he had made a mistake. He laughed and continued: "in a word, I only know the essence and function of Qi Yun. As for its shape and whereabouts, I have no idea


    "And its real function..."


    "Eternal."


    Sword Zun slowly spit out these two words, although the tone is understatement, but set off a burst of uproar around!


    Eternity?


    What is eternity?


    Or What makes something permanent?


    "Lord sword Can you be more specific? " It is not surprising that when hearing the word "eternal", even the voice of cloud Ze of the seventh heaven trembled, as if in shock. After a long pause, he asked, "is it the treasure of fortune..."


    "I can''t give you a definite answer, but as far as I know, Qiyun Zhibao has a real eternal character."


    "Or rather, it''s immortality."


    Eternal life!


    Compared with eternity, this word is closer to some people''s imagination.


    What is more attractive than immortality for their existence?


    Immortality is the ultimate goal of all life. Even if the longevity yuan of heaven and man level can not be calculated, and even the powerful existence like Qisheng can almost be with the sun and the moon.


    The longevity of heaven and man is already comparable to immortality, but the more powerful the existence is, the more clear it will be.


    Almost infinite Shou yuan is not really infinite.


    The sun, moon and stars will fall, and the strong will turn into dust. In this vast "sea of stars", the world that is stronger than Zhenwu region is always like sand. Even heaven and man are as small as dust.


    Tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, for the heavens themselves, are not even a period of time worth remembering.


    Only when the realm reaches the level of the road can we write our own part of the story in this vast sea of stars.


    But it''s just a tiny part.


    They practice hard and walk hard on this road. The more powerful they are, the more they can feel their own insignificance. And they did not choose this path in the first place in order to become a "small" existence.


    However, even the strong men at the road level are a little bit stronger in the star sea. How can this truth not make them despair?


    Now, the word immortality, placed in front of them, how can we not let them crazy?


    "Is that true?"


    Yunze was the first to wake up from the shock of immortality, and he was also the first to ask.Hearing his question, Jian Zun didn''t even mean to answer.


    Yunze also instantly reacted, knowing that his problem was a bit stupid.


    If you don''t believe in Jian Zun, there is no need to ask this question. If you are willing to believe it, this question is even more superfluous.


    However, treasures related to Shouyuan have always caused a bloodbath. Even if Jian Zun says that the Qi Yun Zhibao can make the strong man of heaven and man have a life span of millions of years, even the strong people in Tianwaitian will fight madly.


    However, when jianzun said that this treasure had something to do with immortality, they hesitated.


    It is not that they are not interested in immortality, but that since it is related to immortality, this treasure is probably the only one.


    In other words, this effect may only work for one person. No matter how much other people think about it, it will eventually be accompanied by running.


    Previously, people thought that Qiyun Zhibao might be a long-term treasure that can work for everyone. That''s why they care so much, because it''s related to everyone''s vital interests. If they don''t pay attention to it, it''s a bit unreasonable.


    But if it''s related to immortality, it''s a little more than they can afford.


    "Master, since this treasure has a real eternal character, doesn''t it mean that it is not only about immortality, but also about eternity?"


    At this time, one side of Lu Li is suddenly asking questions, breaking this slightly strange atmosphere.


    After hearing the words, the sword master was stunned and then said, "do you want to ask if this treasure can be used for the world itself?"


    "Yes, since it is a treasure born in Zhenwu, no matter what form it was born in, I think the world will know it better than we do."


    "If so, why does the will of the world itself not take it for itself, but wait for us?"


    "Is it to say that the effect of immortality on life is not effective on the world itself? In terms of the will of the world for transmutation and evolution, eternal existence should have the same appeal to it


    Lu Li analyzed one by one: "therefore, I think that the will of the world may have started, but we have not noticed it."


    "That''s an interesting idea."


    Jian Zun thought about it for a while, then nodded his head and said, "you''re right. If it can give a life eternal life, it doesn''t mean it has no effect on the world itself. Maybe, at the beginning of its birth, this kind of treasure was actually a unique opportunity belonging to Zhenwu region. However, the world will of Zhenwu domain did not wake up. Perhaps, even the world will itself did not think that this opportunity belonging to it would attract so many people''s salivation. "


    "From the perspective of the world, all life is just ants on it. Terrans can''t understand ants'' thoughts. How can world will understand Terrans'' thoughts?" Lu Li chuckled and then said: "now these mole ants are growing up. They not only want to get out of their control, but also have to get their hands on their own big meals. It has to be said that Terrans are really a complex life group. Now I have some pity for Zhenwu''s world will. I would never tolerate such a group of "mole ants" enjoying my favor and thinking about my things. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    "It''s just your guess. You can''t prove it."


    Questions have been raised.


    I can''t help it. It''s really incredible what Lu Li said. If, as he said, Qiyun Zhibao is actually prepared by the will of the world, is it not to say that their plans for the treasure of Qiyun are likely to be blocked by the will of the world?


    Or to put it more bluntly, there is a high probability that their plot for the most precious Qi transport will be regarded as the enemy by the will of the world?


    When the strength reaches their level, they can gradually see the essence of the world. For them, a world is a sleeping giant. It has a life form that can''t be described by words, and it also has a complete and inseparable operation mode.


    In front of the intelligent life and other life, it is actually the "worker" derived from it. No matter who is a warrior or a mortal, everyone is working for the will of the world itself. Even when the world will wake up, they feel that their energy is not enough to support the transformation of life form, and they will devour those intelligent lives who work hard for it.


    To put it in a more appropriate way, it is like a giant businessman with a terrifying size. The energy consumed by the cultivation of martial arts all comes from itself, which is equivalent to "borrowing" for signing unequal treaties.


    And the interest on this loan almost doubles every day, until it thinks it can be recovered, it needs not only energy but also human life.


    Although the Tianren level can be separated from the control of this "contract", it does not mean that the Tianren level is qualified to flaunt its power in front of the will of the world.


    They may be able to destroy the world itself, but that is only the carrier of the will of the world. Once consciousness wakes up, no matter how many carriers are destroyed, it will not help.


    If the will of the world is to intervene in the affairs of Qi Yun, they really don''t know what to do.


    "I''m just guessing, but you have to admit that my guess is quite reasonable."


    Lu Li said: "the treasures related to immortality appear in Zhenwu domain again. Why can''t it be the arrangement of Zhenwu domain itself? Do you think that the world will of zhenwuyu is so stupid that you don''t even know how to fight for such treasures in your own territory? "


    "It''s a" consciousness "that can''t even destroy a group of jingzhaoji''s life. For it, as long as it is helpful to evolution, whatever it is, it must be contested. How can you be naive enough to think that a treasure with eternal characteristics is an ownerless thing? "


    Lu Li''s question, like a slap in the face of each person.


    These people from the beginning of fanaticism, to hesitation, and finally to the present, like a basin of cold water, all over the body is cold.


    When you think about it, it''s true, and it''s 80% possible. The legend of Qiyun Zhibao has been circulating for so many years, and no one has ever seen its true face. Considering that in ancient times, when the alien invaders invaded, it seemed that the real target was Qiyun Zhibao. However, they had a tendency to destroy the world and confirmed each other. It is not difficult to find that tianwai aliens had known this for a long time.


    They come from a higher-level world. They know more about the nature of the world than the Terrans in Zhenwu.


    They know that if they want to take away the treasure of Qi, the biggest opponent is not the Terran, but the world will itself, which has not yet awakened. If we can destroy the fragile world before it wakes up, we can suppress the will of the world for a short time. Although we have destroyed this carrier, we can not kill the world will that has been born, but this kind of suppression can be carried out effectively for a long time.


    The extraterrestrials who have mastered this method naturally have absolute confidence and come to take this treasure away.


    Unfortunately, the original ancient people, has developed to the extent that even the alien race can not easily overcome. If you have a choice, I believe that those alien peoples will choose to take only treasures and not destroy their homes. However, the fact is that they have no choice at all. Once they take away the treasure of Qi Yun in front of the world''s will, they will inevitably wake up. At that time, the strong men at the high road level may not be able to defeat the furious world will in the "home court".


    The conflict between the two sides can not be reconciled at all, which leads to the war in ancient times.


    At that time, the entanglement between the human race and the alien race was settled.


    No one could have thought that after many years, even the Terrans themselves were greedy for the treasure of Qi.


    In fact, if the will of the world knows about this farce, it will be furious, right?


    After all, in its view, the Terran is a group of food with no value at all, while Qiyun Zhibao is the treasure it has worked hard to produce.


    Even the strong in the sky will be greedy for the most precious treasure of Qi, which shows that this treasure is absolutely rare and extremely rare when placed in the star sea.


    Especially after listening to the sword master expounding its functions, Lu Li even doubted whether the world will of Zhenwu region concealed the information of Qi Yun Zhi Bao by some special means?Otherwise, Qi Yun Zhibao, which can bring eternal treasure, has no reason not to attract the attention of the stronger.


    As a result, only a few "shrimp soldiers and crabs" came to fight in ancient times. Of course, that''s only relatively speaking. For the Terrans in Zhenwu region, the gods, demons, and orcs are all formidable enemies. However, in the heavens, these worlds can only be regarded as mediocre at most.


    "Wait In this way. "


    At this time, Lu Li seemed to suddenly think of something, his whole body was tensed up in this moment.


    "What if all this is a conspiracy of the will of the world? If I am the will of the world, under that kind of absolute ruthless calculation, not only the people of Zhenwu region, but also the creatures of other worlds may not be able to use them... "


    "If Qiyun Zhibao is really made by the will of the world, whether it really exists or not is a question mark. Even if it does exist, there is a hint of conspiracy when the news is leaked. "


    The more you think about it, the more you sink down.


    The ancient will, the world''s extraordinary treasure One idea after another flashed through his mind. Lu Li''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he began to analyze the existence of Qiyun Zhibao from another angle.


    "Is there a possibility that Qiyun Zhibao does exist, and its function can really bring eternal life to life. However, after all, this is the product of the world will itself. The world will itself has no such great ability to create a product that can bring eternal life to people. If it really has such ability, it should have been the top of the world. How could it struggle in the wilderness? "


    "On the contrary, the birth of Qiyun Zhibao is probably the ultimate plan of the world will. It needs this treasure to help itself accomplish the feat of soaring and become the most special one among all the worlds in the heavens. The creation of Qi Yun''s most precious treasure needs countless people''s lives to fill and construct And these people are probably strong. "


    With this in mind, Lu Li has almost guessed the essence of Qiyun Zhibao. The war in ancient times might not have been the invasion of Zhenwu by alien tribes, but by the will of the world. In a special way, a world with a high level of power was selected from the heavens, but the overall strength was not too strong. They sent out an invitation to them.


    At that time, whether it is the death of the alien race or the sacrifice of the Terran, it will eventually become the nourishment of the treasure of Qi. The world will of Zhenwu area, hiding in the dark, is sure to win and has the means to control everything. Fundamentally speaking, this is a plan to make money without losing any loopholes!


    If we want to say the only loophole, it is that the world will not expect that the resistance of the Terran is so tenacious. From the beginning of the gradual decline, and then to the emergence of countless powerful people, in that turbulent era, too many dazzling strong people were born, which made the alien race scared. We had to sign a peace treaty to avoid more losses.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    "When people were strong in ancient times, they resisted tenaciously, which made things beyond the control of the will of the world. Even it didn''t expect that the Terrans were so tough that the alien tribes were finally defeated. "


    "That is to say, the world''s will was totally miscalculated, and the sacrifice caused by Zhenwu did not reach its expected goal. As a result, Qiyun Zhibao was not born as planned. "


    "In this way..."


    "No, there is nothing wrong."


    "I seem to have missed something. Think about it, think about it again."


    In a short period of time, Lu Li''s thoughts almost turned rapidly, and there was no clue on his face. However, from the information available at the scene, it was pushed back to the truth behind the war of ancient times and the arrival of alien tribes in Zhenwu region.


    If we say that Qi Yun is a conspiracy of the will of the world, it must have failed. Back to now, some news of Qiyun Zhibao suddenly reappears. Apart from the information mastered by sword master, where did the rest come from?


    Even if you think about it carefully, Qiyun Zhibao has something to do with immortality. Where does this news come from?


    The more Lu Li thought deeply, the more he felt that there might be a startling conspiracy hidden behind this incident. This plot may be from Qisheng, or from the will of the world, or even from jianzun and Wu Lao.


    But no matter who it comes from, this plot obviously counts all living creatures in Zhenwu area.


    Whether the strong or the weak, this "harvest" is aimed at all people, even heaven and man, may not be able to escape.


    In the face of the temptation of eternal life, even if it is a strong man of heaven and man, it is impossible to avoid vulgarity. Even if they know that there is a trap in it, they will jump in, because even if it is only one in a hundred billion, they don''t want to pass up with immortality.


    In this way, everyone has become the prey of this plot. The mastermind behind the plot is so large that it can''t help but be afraid.


    "The key to Qi Yun''s treasure may still be in the hands of Qisheng. After all, as the strongest man of heaven today, although he didn''t live as long as Su Lao, it can be concluded that Qisheng must have mastered many secrets. "


    Lu Li flashed the idea in his mind, and then said, "gentlemen, since the master jianzun has already told you the secret of Qi Yun''s treasure, today''s event has come to an end?"


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the top of the sky fell into silence.


    It''s not that they intend to pay off their debts, but they are thinking about how true and how false Jian Zun''s words are.


    "Mr. Jian Zun, it''s not that we don''t believe you, but that it involves too many things. Even I don''t have the qualification to make a decision easily. I hope the sword Lord can understand. I need to ask Lord Qisheng for instructions on this matter. "


    Finally, in the silent atmosphere, Yunze took the lead in speaking.


    He said that in such a big event, everyone present is not qualified to make any decision. Only Qisheng has the right to make a decision.


    "Yunze, do you think Qisheng didn''t pay attention to the situation here?"


    Hearing Yun Ze''s words, Jian Zun just smiles, but in that smile, it is unspeakable irony.


    Tianwaitian is Qisheng''s territory. To put it bluntly, it is no different from his back garden. So many heaven and man level strong people gather to make trouble and ask the whereabouts of Qi Yun Zhibao. Unless Qisheng is crazy, he will not pay attention to the situation here.


    So, Yunze''s excuse, at first glance, is no problem. After careful consideration, it makes people laugh.


    He just wanted to delay time and let Qisheng, who was hiding in the dark, use some means to verify the truth of jianzun''s words.


    Qi Sheng''s attention to Qiyun Zhibao determined that he could not ignore any news of Qiyun Zhibao. This is the only one who can do harm to him.


    The mystery of jianzun made his words more credible. If it was not inconvenient, Qisheng would even ask jianzun himself.


    Unfortunately, that''s impossible.


    Qisheng would not take such a risk. If jianzun did not care, he was determined to cut him down. Even if he did not die, he would take off a layer of skin.


    Therefore, the present Qisheng will not show up, but he must be hiding in the dark.


    Jianzun didn''t mean to save face for Qisheng. He directly exposed this fact and made Yunze a little autistic on the spot.


    Because some of the things we know well, they can''t really be put on the table. For example, on the issue of Qisheng, he may falsely say that he wants to ask for instructions from him, but he can''t say that Qisheng is hiding in the dark, listening to all these words.


    Unless he doesn''t want to live.


    "Lord sword, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Lord Qisheng is in charge. However, when things get to this point, Yunze will offend both sides if he doesn''t hold on to it.They also think that Yunze is really in a dilemma. If he is not careful, he will become a back pot.


    Fortunately, Jian Zun didn''t entangle in this matter for a long time. He just said lightly: "no matter whether you want to ask him for advice or communicate with him in secret, in short, I have explained almost everything. No matter how much, I don''t know, and there is no need to ask me."


    Speaking of this, Jian Zun''s expression became somewhat unpredictable. His eyes seemed to have penetrated through the nine fold sky. He looked at the old man, calmed down to the extreme, and said slowly, "Qi Sheng, you and I are old acquaintances. You have ideas about the most precious fortune, and I won''t stop you. I have been carrying this secret for a long time. You should know my sincerity when I give it to you today. "


    "Next, I will go to the world and do my best as a human being."


    "I hope you don''t stop me."


    This sentence, the tone is calm, but the hidden meaning behind it, but all the people present are afraid.


    In the Ninth Heaven, in a palace full of splendor, Qi Sheng sat on a huge sphere like the sun. Half of his body was involved in the energy in the sphere, making him unable to move.


    This huge sphere is the core of Tianwaitian''s world.


    Qi Sheng said a lot of lies, but he did not have more than half a lie about the world core of Tianwaitian.


    This core, which has absorbed the power of heaven and man for tens of thousands of years, has already transformed into the most terrifying melting pot in the world. With his powerful martial arts, Qisheng can still compete with it, but it can''t resist for a long time. The real body is suppressed here and can''t move at all.


    This is also the fundamental reason why he will not come to other days with his real body.


    Even if the core of Tianwaitian''s world can leave him for a short time, once he is injured or even killed, no one can suppress the core of the world, and at the same time, his tens of thousands of years of planning have been ruined.


    "Ah."


    Hearing Jian Zun''s threatening words, Qisheng hesitated for a long time. Finally, he sighed and shook his head and said, "you and I have known each other for thousands of years. There are many things that need not be said too much. Now that you have decided to go to the world, go with the others. "


    Before that, he came into the world as an incarnation, and he and luligou supported human problems.


    This is his promise. Naturally, it is impossible not to count them. But the departure of Jian Zun is also a loss to Tianwaitian.


    Other people, even if they leave ten or eight, can not provide as much energy as sword Zun.


    Not to mention, jianzun has run out of oil and the lamp is dry. If he is allowed to die out in Tianwaitian, the feedback energy will stabilize the core of the world for a century without any turbulence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    Nevertheless, Qisheng finally gave in.


    He didn''t dare to tear his face with Jian Zun.


    Once jianzun lets go of fighting, he will surely let Tianwaitian blood flow into a river at that time, and the losses caused are far more than what Qiang left him.


    This account, Qisheng still can calculate.


    Hearing the voice of Qisheng falling from the sky, many people around him changed their faces.


    They didn''t seem to think that Qisheng was actually paying attention to the situation here. Although they had similar doubts in their hearts, no one dared to publicize this doubt to their mouth before the real appearance of Qisheng.


    But Qisheng took the initiative to open his mouth and exposed himself, which made Yunze feel extremely embarrassed.


    As you know, as early as not long ago, Yunze also vowed that Qisheng would never pay attention to the situation here, and many things needed him to communicate with Qisheng in person. Results the next moment, Qisheng appeared in the face, let Yunze feel a little hot.


    However, Yunze knew that many things between Qisheng and jianzun could not be understood by others. Although jianzun is close to the end of the oil and the lamp is dry, the tiger still has the power to die. Before he dies, Yu Wei is the most powerful one.


    Although Qisheng was strong, he did not dare to touch the mold of jianzun at this time.


    This concession is for the sake of the overall situation as well as for self-protection.


    Perhaps, there is still a little, it is for their friendship over the past ten thousand years.


    No matter what the present Qisheng has become, including jianzun, no one can deny that as early as that year, in the war of the four seas in the era of ten thousand nationalities, Qisheng was once a hero of the Terran people.


    His achievements are not inferior to the three respects of the Terrans. There is no problem in calling one of the Terran leaders.


    In the past ten thousand years, although such a strong man has almost fallen into madness, and many of his actions have gradually violated his original intention, there may still be a place in his heart, which is reserved for the friendship of his fellow soldiers.


    "After today, it may be difficult for us to meet again."


    Jian Zun sighed, raised his head and continued: "so, I have a word to give you."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Now that he has exposed himself, Qisheng no longer pretends to go on, and starts a dialogue with jianzun directly.


    "Some things, so far, don''t let yourself sink too deep. The era of the ten thousand nationalities has long passed, and the era that belongs to us has long since ended at that time. All we old guys can do is to protect the Terrans and do our best. "


    "I don''t ask you to work hard for the Terrans. At least, don''t do harm to the Terrans."


    "Otherwise, I won''t spare you, nor will the Terrans."


    After that, jianzun waved his hand. Without waiting for Qisheng''s reply, a sword shaped Rune erupted in his hand, which broke through the boundary wall of Tianwaitian in front of Qisheng, and disappeared in a flash with Lu Li and Gu Haoran.


    Seeing this hand, I don''t know how many people are pinching a cold sweat.


    It''s mainly fear.


    Today, they dare to stand up and force jianzun. That is to say, jianzun has run out of oil and the lamp has run out, and it no longer has the ruling power of that year. As for the rumor, most people don''t pay attention to the "last sword" belonging to jianzun.


    Even if jianzun''s last sword can kill any man, how many can he kill?


    However, after seeing that the sword Zun could easily break through the boundary wall of Tianwaitian, his lucky mind disappeared and became a deep fear.


    A strong man who can easily break through the boundary wall is able to kill 90% of heaven and man. The so-called last sword, burning the last light of life, is probably just to guard against the supreme power of Qi Sheng and Wu Lao, and the rest of heaven and man are not enemies in front of the sword master.


    After confirming that jianzun really left, the rest of heaven and man, also with fear, gradually dispersed.


    And they all know that Tianwaitian will change the situation from today on.


    Jian Zun, as the leader of the neutral faction, is also the existence of both sides of checks and balances. His departure makes the neutral faction''s power shrink by half in an instant. Without his check and balance, the Conservatives and the latecomers may also start to have a large-scale friction.


    Tianwaitian was originally a stable day. From now on, it will be completely over.


    Speaking of this, Yunze seemed to think of something and said, "speaking of it, Wu didn''t show up this time. Isn''t he interested in Qiyun Zhibao


    Previously, when forcing jianzun to tell the secret of Qiyun Zhibao, Yunze was worried that Wu would suddenly kill him and stand on the side of jianzun, which would destroy the great opportunity.


    However, what Yunze wanwan didn''t expect was that Wu Fei did not come forward. Instead, it was as if he had discussed in advance, and most of the strong ones of later comers did not appear.


    There are only some unimportant characters among the latecomers.


    This attitude, let Yunze some elusive.


    After all, Wu is a "scheming man". Over the years, he has fought with Qisheng for many times. Even when there is a weak point, he can keep the situation at a very delicate level most of the time. Even if Qisheng has an advantage, he does not dare to directly press Wu to death.This means, I do not know how many people secretly praise, but also produced more vigilance to Wu.


    "Wu and jianzun don''t have much personal relationship. They don''t even have a cooperative relationship. However, Lu Li''s son and Gu Haoran, who was close to him, were Wu''s disciples. Although Wu can be regarded as ruthless and cunning, he has no reason to see his disciples die. "


    "The whole process of Lu Li''s landing on Tianwaitian made me feel very strange."


    Yunze frowned and said, "Wu didn''t make use of it, which can only show that he has a bigger plot."


    "I think you think too much."


    Ye Wenwen shook his head and said: "the situation of the latecomers is getting worse and worse. Even if Wu wants to do anything, he has to consider the emotions of the latecomers. Wu can''t fail to understand this truth. "


    There is some truth in this sentence.


    Because now the latecomers have become more and more agitated, many people want to go to the human world to support, but Wu has never expressed anything, which makes a large part of the latecomers dissatisfied with him. The purpose of Lu Li''s going to Tianwaitian this time is to seek help. From this point of view, Lu Li has the same interests as many of the later comers, who should have stood up to help him, but Wu still did not show much.


    This shows that Wu used his influence to suppress this matter again.


    Since he has decided to keep a low profile to the end, he will not suddenly step up and do that kind of capricious things.


    "I hope so." Yunze nodded, then sighed: "after all, Tianwaitian is no longer Tianwaitian in those years. There will be a war between us and those who come after us. "


    It is no longer a climate for the neutralists who have lost the sword respect. So, the next thing is between the Conservatives and the latecomers.


    It is impossible for the two sides to continue their stalemate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    "There must always be a solution to the problem between the latecomers and the Conservatives. I think Qisheng is very clear about this, so today, he will let jianzun leave. "


    Ye Wen said lightly: "and these problems are all in the calculation of the sage, so we don''t need to worry about them."


    Yunze heard the speech and took a deep look at Ye''s article and asked, "is this your view?"


    Ye Wen''s words, however, have some meaning of evading responsibility.


    Although he and himself are "great generals" under the throne of enlightenment, Yunze knows that some things can not be summed up in a word of loyalty.


    Ye Wenwen may be loyal to Qisheng, but at their level, the so-called loyalty is not stupid loyalty. If the two sides do not share the same ideas, it is normal that they will eventually part ways.


    As early as thousands of years ago, Yunze was aware of the estrangement among the three, especially Ye Wenwen. He seems to have a deep resentment against Qisheng. He often expresses publicly or secretly that there are big problems in some decisions of Qisheng.


    If you want to oppose enlightenment, this is the best opportunity.


    Ye article''s sudden attitude makes Yunze suddenly feel a trace of vigilance.


    "Yunze, you are more loyal to Qisheng than any of us. I don''t deny that. "


    Ye Wenwen glanced at Yunze. He didn''t care about his words. He didn''t seem to be afraid of Qisheng''s hearing this. "In this respect, I and an Xiong can''t compare with you."


    An Xiong is another strong man.


    He was the first to make trouble to jianzun, but he was turned away by jianzun''s words and never dared to speak again.


    Among these three people, an Xiong is the weakest and has the least voice. The second is Ye Wenwen, and finally, Yunze, known as the second figure of the conservative school.


    The three of them do their own business on weekdays. If the well water doesn''t invade the river, no one will provoke anyone.


    Since they are the most powerful, they are still the fastest to start.


    On the surface, at least, this has to be maintained.


    In the face of Ye Wen''s profound words, Yunze neither admits nor refutes anything. He just looks at Ye Wenwen silently, as if waiting for his later article.


    After a long silence, ye Wen said, "I and an Xiong both received the favor of the sage. We will not forget this, but you should be clear that we are all the existence of heaven and man, and there is no saying that anyone is higher than whom. We are willing to be humble under the throne of Qisheng for so many years. In addition to repaying this kindness, we still agree with his ideas and ideas. But have you ever thought, if one day, the idea of Qisheng Lord runs counter to the original one, where should we go? Do you really want to continue to follow him to the abyss? "


    "Ye Wen, what you said is over." Yunze''s face, has been completely cold down, staring at the leaf article, the tone is full of murder.


    However, ye Wen did not take it seriously, and said lightly: "I did not carry anyone behind my back. Even the great master of Qisheng, at this moment, may have heard it. This shows that I have a clear conscience. Yunze, you should think about it carefully. It is true that the Lord Qisheng has a great favor for us. It is true that this favor can be paid back with life, but it can not be repaid by your own position. "


    "The position of Lord Qisheng is my position."


    Yunze indifferently said: "Ye Wen, let''s call it a day, don''t force me to kill you."


    "Even if you kill me, you can''t change anything." Ye Wen looked at him calmly and said faintly, "the sage has gone mad. Haven''t you noticed it?"


    "Shut up!" Yunze roared, the whole "Ye article, I will give you one last chance to disappear in front of me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for ignoring the feelings of these years. "


    In Yunze''s eyes, the light of destruction flickers, his voice reverberates in the air, and comes from his face.


    Ye Wenwen suddenly felt a terrible pressure on him. The book in his hand was shining. His face changed and changed. Finally, he did not have the courage to fight with Yunze. He sighed: "I still said that. Kill me, you can''t change anything. However, since you are not willing to face the reality, I will not persuade you again


    "I hope you in the future will not regret what I said today."


    Leaving such a sentence, ye Wenwen did not have any hesitation, turned around and left, to avoid really irritating Yunze, leading to the two men fighting at this moment.


    It has to be said that if Yunze is really angry, he may not be able to stop him except Qisheng and Wu, even if he is ten or twenty heavenly beings.


    Although Ye Wenwen felt the change of Qisheng and tried to make Yunze accept the reality, he was not crazy enough to gamble with his life.


    So he left.


    But after he left, that piece of disaster cloud also slowly dissipated, cloud Ze''s expression, cloudy and sunny, looking at the direction of Ye Wen''s disappearance, did not return to his mind for a long time.If ye Wen is still here, you can see from Yunze''s subtle expression that Yunze is not without any touch.


    Even if he didn''t say these words today, Yunze had already had doubts about Qisheng.


    However, in the face of Qisheng, Yunze did not dare to show any opposition intention at all. As the second figure of the conservative school, Yunze was the one closest to Qisheng.


    He knew better than anyone that Qisheng had been crazy for a long time.


    In this case, ye Wenwen''s outspoken behavior under the supervision of Qisheng is undoubtedly very dangerous.


    No one knows whether Qisheng will be stimulated by him and fall into a more crazy situation.


    "Yunze."


    At this time, Yunze heard that once let him extremely at ease, now sounds, but it is the sound of panic.


    "Lord Qi Sheng." Yunze put away all the ideas, did not show any clues, extremely respectful way.


    At this time, as soon as he said this, Yunze''s expression changed immediately, and then he said with a curse: "master Qisheng, ye Wenwen is just gibberish."


    "Yes."


    The voice of Qisheng, I don''t know.


    Then he said faintly: "Ye Wen''s words are actually very reasonable. He''s right. I''m crazy. "


    "I''ve been sitting here for tens of thousands of years, and I''ve been tired of it."


    "You know, the core of the world is eroding me so much that I can''t bear it. Almost every second, I can feel that huge energy is swallowing my body and assimilating my foundation


    "Recently, my waking moments have become less and less, and I may soon become a monster assimilated by the core of the world and become its slave."


    "How can I stay awake in this situation


    The voice of Qisheng became more and more hoarse. Listening respectfully, Yunze felt that his back was about to be wet with cold sweat.


    Although he had become a man of heaven, he did not have the situation of cold sweat, but the feeling of numbness still gave him infinite fear.


    Yes, it''s fear.


    For him, the state of enlightenment is no secret at all.


    But the more you know, the more afraid you are of enlightenment.


    "Coming soon It''s coming. " Qisheng didn''t notice the abnormal situation of Yunze at all, but he said vaguely, just like talking nonsense.


    The crazy meaning hidden behind this whisper is almost overflowing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    "Qisheng is crazy."


    After leaving Tianwaitian, I came to the world. The first sentence was not to ask Lu Li about the current situation of the world, but to comment endlessly.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was stunned at first, and then asked, "does the elder know something about it?"


    Jian Zun shook his head with a smile, then nodded again and said, "it''s not a secret. Qisheng has been crazy for a long time. I know it, Yunze knows it, and I believe Wu knows it too."


    "He was in the Ninth Heaven, and no one was allowed to enter. At first, it was because the Ninth Heaven was indeed dangerous. The instability of the core of the world could only be solved by Qisheng. But later, he was trapped in the Ninth Heaven, suffering from the erosion of the core of the world day after day. No matter who it was, he could not bear it. But he has endured for tens of thousands of years. During this period, I have seen him several times. He is less intelligent and more manic than before. "


    "If at that time, I just thought that he was tortured into a great change of temperament. But today I understand that the real enlightenment was already dead when he fell into madness. It''s just a Monster. "


    "What the elder meant was that Qisheng was eroded by the core of the world, which caused some irreversible changes to the soul?"


    Lu Li immediately understood the meaning of Jian Zun.


    Although it is difficult to change the mind of a strong man at the level of enlightenment, no matter what kind of pain it is, the core of the world outside Heaven is an exception.


    That''s the core of the energy created by thousands of days of human level power. To be fair, it''s the aggregation of energy. To put it worse, it''s the "crystallization" after being polluted by countless days of human level energy.


    With the terrifying energy that can easily destroy Zhenwu area, and the extremely complex atmosphere, the core of the world today, according to the thinking of Zhenwu domain, is simply more evil than the demon world. It''s a total monster.


    It''s no surprise that Qisheng would fall into madness after contacting with such demons day and night and even gradually assimilated.


    However, Lu Li did not expect that the previous performance of the gentle Qisheng had already gone mad.


    Feeling Lu Li''s doubts, Jian Zun said with a smile: "although Qisheng himself is crazy, he has already made preparations and transferred most of his consciousness to the incarnation. In other words, Qisheng, who is now in the Ninth Heaven, is a madman, but his incarnation is in a normal state and has not been polluted much


    "If it''s not like this, Qisheng can''t control the old school, and there''s nothing wrong with it for so many years."


    "In other words, the real enlightenment is on the verge of madness. But he had already made preparations, transferred his consciousness to the incarnation, and did not allow others to get close to the Ninth Heaven, and then let his avatar take charge of the overall situation? "


    Lu Li thought about it for a while and said strangely, "the Shinto of Zhenwu region seems to have used similar means."


    "Shinto is only a part of the remains of the ancient court. The Enlightenment of that time was a real wise man to be afraid of. His wisdom is far beyond the level of heaven and man. If he had not fallen into madness, he might have been able to solve the problems in Zhenwu


    Jian Zun shook his head and sighed, but he did not continue to tangle with the topic.


    Lu never asked.


    In fact, the situation of Qisheng has no influence on the Zhenwu area. Although, as jianzun said, if he didn''t fall into madness, he could indeed solve the crisis of Zhenwu region. But since he has already fallen into madness, as long as he does not disturb the muddy water, he has made contributions to Zhenwu domain.


    "Well Now Zhenwu area is really a thriving scene. "


    After a moment''s silence, jianzun has used his mind to perceive the current situation in Zhenwu area.


    He is a top man in heaven. Even if he has run out of oil and the lamp is dry now, if he wants to know something, he just needs to think about it.


    "Your program is really effective. It''s just that your idea is too dangerous


    Jian Zun turned his head, looked at Lu Li and said, "have you ever thought that if the student assistance program can not achieve the desired effect and can not empty the aura of Zhenwu area, the warriors born in today''s program will be your biggest enemy in the future?"


    To help ordinary people become warriors, this plan works. However, due to time constraints, the effect of Lu Li''s assumption is that everyone becomes a warrior, so that the aura of Zhenwu area is completely emptied and the world is destroyed in reverse.


    This feat is not impossible to accomplish. Even if he is given enough time to take advantage of the current expansion of the student aid program, there will be no more mortals in Zhenwu region within ten years. The arrival of heaven and earth, as well as the disappearance of the gate of heaven and man, gave Zhenwu people a chance to take off.


    As long as the resources are sufficient and the skills are powerful, the Zhenwu region will be far beyond the age of the ten thousand nationalities and comparable to the ancient times.


    And the current population base is far from being comparable to that of ten thousand nationalities and ancient times. Maybe Zhenwu''s aura can afford the ancient times and the times of the ten thousand tribes, but it can''t afford the present Terrans to throw off their arms and absorb them.Just as previously thought, if the will of the world is a "lender", Lu Li intends to turn all the people in Zhenwu region into "Laolai". Just borrow it and pay it back. No matter how close Zhenwu''s aura is, it will eventually go bankrupt.


    It''s a pity that there is not so much time for him to spend.


    Lu Li knows very well that Jian Zun''s question is to ask him that if time is too late and the plan fails and the world will begin to harvest, the number of warriors of the Terran will become larger and the number of mortals will be smaller. At that time, it will be no longer difficult to choose for the sake of the majority to sacrifice a few choices.


    However, Lu Li''s proposition is obviously that he does not agree to kill one party and save the other. If the plan fails, the mortals will become a minority, and the once "mortals" will become "Warriors". Who can say that these warriors will not force Lu Li to destroy the mortals to save themselves?


    The brilliance of human nature is indeed dazzling, and the ugly side of human nature can not be tested.


    "If it comes to that day, I will leave the world with all that I value." Lu Li looked at the sword Zun and replied very calmly.


    "Oh?"


    Jian Zun was a little surprised. "I thought you would tell me that no matter what the situation, you should insist on saving the world and the race."


    "Master jianzun is joking."


    Lu Li''s eyes were complicated: "looking back on my more than ten years in the world, the most recent one is the most. Most of the time, I was coerced to move forward, until I found someone worthy of protection and had everything to cherish, then I had my own choice. "


    "Race and I have never wanted to protect the world. I really want to protect only those people. "


    In the face of Lu Li''s honesty, Jian Zun was silent at first, and then said with a smile: "yes, life in the world has its own cherished existence. For the sake of racial justice, it may sound good to say, but it is not so easy to do. "


    "Since ancient times, there have been a lot of people who, with the so-called slogan of great righteousness, have been engaged in some affairs of" Ying Ying Gou Gou Gou ". During the war of the four seas, there were many traitors. Some of them died in the hands of Dou Zun and Zhan Zun, but many died in my hands. "


    "Fundamentally speaking, I am no different from them. There is nothing wrong with "everyone" or "small family."


    "But whether you admit it or not, you are no longer the one who fights only for the people you cherish."


    "More or less, they all regard you as the leader of the Terran. Whether you want to or not, this position belongs to you. You should take the responsibility that a leader of the human race should have."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    Jian Zun''s words do not mean anything, nor do they mean moral kidnapping.


    He was simply stating a fact.


    Now, Lu Li can almost be regarded as the leader of the Terran. In terms of reputation and reality, he is the strongest and most prestigious person of the Terran.


    This kind of prestige, since the battle of zenith, has become something that cannot be thrown away.


    In addition, after the start of the student assistance program, Bai Yulou revealed some "leaks" intentionally or unintentionally, which let people know that he was the initiator of the student assistance program.


    This makes Lu Li''s reputation in the "right way" growing, as for his reputation in the magic gate Just the word "devil" is enough to explain everything.


    What''s more, in today''s great unification, the person who really controls everything behind is Lu Li.


    He is the only one who has achieved such fame and prestige for thousands of years.


    It can even be said that Lu Li''s current prestige, as long as he lifts his arms and shouts, that is the situation of countless followers. Even the six holy places must avoid their sharp edges and dare not confront him.


    Therefore, Lu Li has no way to get rid of Jian Zun''s evaluation of the Terran leader, and it is also well deserved.


    "Well, have you figured out a lot of things? At the same time, I feel that the responsibility on my shoulders is heavier? "


    Seeing Lu Li''s expression gradually changed, Jian Zun also made a rare joke.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he had to smile bitterly: "master, this is a victory. Since ancient times, how many of the so-called Terran leaders have died peacefully?"


    At that time, Jingqian, who led the people to resist the alien race, Jingqian, also known as ling''er''s father, finally ended up with a miserable ending that he could not return home. He wandered in the sky, looking for solutions to her physical illness for ling''er and the road to the extreme.


    Looking at the three statues in the age of wanzu, they are: War Zun defected, Dou Zun died, sword Zun ran out of oil, and the lamp ran out. Finally, because of the secret of Qi Yun''s treasure, all of them ended up betraying their relatives.


    Terran leader, it sounds like a very dignified title. In fact, in Lu Li''s view, this is simply a thankless job.


    "Everyone has his own opinion, but there is no way to force it." The sword master smiles and shakes his head, and then looks at Gu Haoran and says: "your elder martial brother''s injury needs to be well recuperated. Don''t delay here."


    Hearing that the sword master actually mentioned himself, Gu Haoran felt like he wanted to cry without tears. "Lord sword still remembers me, but my younger brother didn''t care about his body at all."


    "I can''t die."


    Lu Li looked at him and said speechless: "besides, even if you are really dead, I can go to the nether world to rescue you. At the level of heaven and man, elder martial brother, you still have to adapt for a period of time."


    "Yes, yes, I know you are a man of heaven. Can you let me go back to have a good rest?"


    Gu Haoran sighed: "I knew that running with you would not end well, but I almost lost my life."


    "No exaggeration?"


    Lu Li flicked his finger and said with a smile, "this time, we have gained a lot, haven''t we?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Haoran was suddenly dumbfounded.


    There is no way to refute it.


    Although Lu Li made a great deal of trouble in Tianwaitian and even killed a man of heaven level, he had reached a preliminary consensus with Qisheng and was able to borrow some helpers from tianwaitiannei. This is a great achievement. Not to mention, they also took a turn to run one of the three most powerful.


    Although jianzun can''t do it easily now, don''t forget that he is a Jian Xiu. The so-called lean camel is bigger than the horse. If jianzun is a strong man of this level, if he really does, he will not be able to see what kind of destruction and the wild God are.


    The biggest danger in the world is that these two monsters are hiding in the dark. It is difficult to deal with any one of them before. With the improvement of strength, maybe we can cope with one, but we can''t defeat two with one.


    With jianzun in charge, when the founder of Qingxin couldn''t suppress miejie, they could even work together to kill miejie first and solve a serious problem.


    Originally, there was only a few chances to win. After Jian Zun joined in, there was a big turn for the better.


    So Gu Haoran really can''t say that Lu Li''s trip to Tianwaitian is nonsense.


    At least from the results, Lu Li not only achieved the initial goal, but also exceeded some of the goals.


    "Well, elder martial brother admitted it. You are more forward-looking, elder martial brother. I''m willing to be inferior." Gu Haoran sighed and didn''t bother to argue with Lu Li. He arched the sword and immediately tore up the space and left.


    When he left, jianzun said: "OK, next, take me to see Xie Lingxiu."


    "Xie Lingxiu..."


    "The North emperor."


    Lu Li is not used to hearing the real name of the northern emperor.Even Zhan Zun seems to be more comfortable than Xie Lingxiu.


    However, Jian Zun said the name calmly, as if to put down everything in the past. But Lu Li can still see a trace of congealing from his eyes.


    At that time, the northern emperor betrayed the Terrans and became the Lord of the North Sea. When he joined the court of four seas, he must have been stained with human blood donation.


    This is an unforgivable sin for Jian Zun.


    Even if the northern emperor had made more contributions to the Terran family, once he rebelled, his merits and demerits were balanced, and jianzun killed his body and sealed his soul in douzun''s small world for tens of thousands of years, it would be regarded as punishment.


    Now, as time goes by, the northern emperor has recovered his freedom. The two men, who were never to see each other again, had the chance to meet again when the wind was moving.


    Lu Li did not know how the northern emperor would feel when he saw Jian Zun, but he knew that the mood of Jian Zun must be very complicated.


    "Master jianzun, the northern emperor is also running for the aid program. What happened then... "


    Just when Lu Li wanted to say something good for the northern emperor, Jian Zun suddenly waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m not that pedantic person. It was really helpless to seal him back then. If I don''t seal him up, the Terrans won''t let him go. As for what he has in the end, I have not asked. Limited by his position, that is what I have to do as a Terran sword master. "


    "just now the times have changed, and the Terran is no longer has the final say of our old fellows. Some things we did now should be done."


    "But don''t worry. I killed him once. In the eyes of jianzun, he is already a dead man. Even if I had the greatest skill, could I kill a dead man again? "


    "I didn''t expect that, but in just a few months, you actually made such a deep friendship with him?"


    At last, sword Zun turned his head and looked at Lu Li in surprise.


    Lu Li hears the speech and laughs: "the northern emperor saved my life after all."


    This is not a lie, the northern emperor did save his life, but also saved Mu Ning Qiu''s life.


    Although the two people only used each other at the beginning of the relationship, so far, they really have a life and death relationship.


    Jian Zun said with a smile, "Xie Lingxiu is a cynic, but he knows how to deal with people and things. No matter in the Terran family or in the court of the four seas, Xie Lingxiu is the most open person. If he didn''t mutiny, his future achievements would be far more than that of Dou Zun and me. "


    This is a very high evaluation.


    War respect, fight respect, sword respect, although they are the same three human beings. But there must be a difference between the three.


    The strength of jianzun is worthy of No.1, and Dou Zun, who has the skill of puppet armor and has a large army of millions of puppet armor, should be ranked second. As for war Zun, although he has strong energy and extremely powerful destructive power, his development is more balanced. In terms of combat effectiveness, it is not as good as sword Zun and its role in the battlefield is inferior to douzun.


    He was not as good as these two people in fighting alone or marching in battle, but he was in the same position as the two. He was also in a very awkward position.


    However, Jian Zun''s evaluation of him was so high that Lu Li did not expect.


    "Well, take me to meet this old friend."


    Sword Zun reached out and patted Lu Li on the shoulder, smiling gently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1021

    At this moment, within Yanzhou.


    The northern emperor is in a huge school, teaching those martial arts to refine the power of breaking the yuan.


    The power of breaking the yuan is the energy that can only be touched at the level of heaven and man. However, the northern emperor had a set of methods to refine it in advance, which could at least promote this stage to the level of master Mingyou, so that the martial arts could master the power of breaking yuan at the level of master Mingyou.


    After he showed the power of breaking the yuan, it has to be said that his courses are the most popular in the school.


    Even those who originally belonged to candlelight were astonished by the theory of the northern emperor.


    Although the northern emperor was indeed heaven and man, that''s right.


    But now he is just a soul that survives in the world.


    Without a suitable carrier, it is difficult for him even to maintain the strength of the master level.


    Fortunately, with the rise of the student aid program, he has found something to do. Otherwise, with Lu Li''s understanding of him, he should still be wandering around the world, not knowing where to find him.


    When the northern emperor finished the lecture, he saw the sudden appearance of Lu Li in the rear.


    At the moment of seeing Lu Li, the northern emperor was stunned. But then, he saw the figure walking out of Lu Li''s back, and his expression became more complicated.


    "Well, today''s class will be over here. When you go back, you can think about it yourself. In essence, the power of breaking the yuan is no different from that of Zhenqi. It''s also a kind of energy change. If you can understand the method of refining the power of breaking the yuan in advance, you can get twice the result with half the effort if you want to change the way of energy in the future. "


    With this sentence, the northern emperor smiles and lets the reserve soldiers of this group be dismissed.


    All respectfully said goodbye to Mr. Zhu, and left the room in a row.


    After all the people had gone, Lu Li walked into it. He looked around and said, "I didn''t expect that the construction speed of Yanzhou school is so fast."


    Because of the particularity of the ancient wasteland, the initial material support of the white jade building was not sent to the five kingdoms. Fortunately, the five countries themselves also had a lot of resources, so Lu Li ordered him to let Huang Gu build his own school first.


    But the effect is not very ideal.


    Lu Li didn''t expect that, just a few months later, the schools in Yanzhou had already undergone earth shaking changes. Now, it seems that there are models.


    "It all benefited from the eldest princess, who spared no effort to build schools in the territory of tuntian Shengguo. This school in Yanzhou is the top priority. "


    The northern emperor wiped his hands and explained at will. Then he looked at the sword Zun behind Lu Li with calm eyes. Half seriously and half jokingly, he said, "why, this is here to catch me today?"


    Jian Zun took a deep look at the northern emperor and said, "I left Tianwaitian."


    "Good thing."


    The North emperor nodded, but it was not surprising, "with your temper, I find it strange to be able to fool with those crazy people for thousands of years. You just left today. What should have happened to you? "


    With that, the northern emperor looked at Jian Zun again, saw through his present state directly, and suddenly said, "so it is. You are going to die."


    There was no formality or any tactful meaning. The northern emperor directly pointed out the current situation of Jian Zun.


    "Yes, I''m dying, so I don''t want to waste time with them."


    Jian Zun said with a smile: "just before I died, I heard that your old friend was very happy, so I came to see you."


    "Come on, I just want to see if I have water skills? Now you can see that the pure human soul has no influence on the power of the sleeping Protoss. How about it? Are you more proud that you didn''t really kill me in those days, but sealed me in that small world? "


    The northern emperor chuckled, but his tone was ironic.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the two people became very discordant, Lu Li quickly crossed between the two and said: "I said that the two elders, let you meet, is to give you a chance to reminisce, not to make you quarrel. Give me a face. I want to fight, and I''ll fight later. "


    "There''s nothing to argue about. At the beginning, I was sealed by him, but I''m incompetent. I deserve that."


    The northern emperor glanced at Lu Li, "but you can''t force me to sit down with him and have a good time with him now?"


    "I was cut off and sealed with 18000 swords, which tormented me for thousands of years. That''s what I want to do. I''m afraid I''ve been crazy for thousands of years


    The North emperor''s words, no resentment, but also a truth.


    Lu Li immediately thought of Qisheng.


    In fact, they are very close.


    Think of the northern emperor''s loneliness, but the suffering is not severe.


    The northern emperor was able to carry it down, which was really his idea.


    However, he was able to carry it down completely because of himself. To ask him to sit down with jianzun to have a drink and have a good time is really a bit overwhelming."I''m not here today to have a drink with you." Just after the northern emperor finished that sentence, jianzun shook his head and looked directly at the North emperor and said, "today I come, there are two things."


    "If you have something to say, you can fart."


    The North Emperor didn''t give any good face, "if you don''t come to catch me to seal, then don''t tell me about the old days. As you can see, I have to take many students with me every day. The class is already full. I don''t have the spare time to recall the past with you. "


    "Don''t worry. It''s not about reminiscence." Jian Zun said: "the first thing, originally I wanted to solve the most difficult enemy for the world before I died. But now that I see the program and see you, I''ve changed my mind. I think, my old bone, there should be something left for Zhenwu domain and Terran. "


    "No, I just want to stay here and be a gentleman. It''s quite complicated." The northern emperor curled his lips and said, "although you are not very good at thinking, you really have two skills in practicing sword. For tens of thousands of years, apart from the boy next to you, the younger generation named Luyu, and the boy''s cheap elder martial brother, all the other sword skills are worse than you."


    "It''s a good idea to have you teach those restless sword practitioners."


    The northern emperor had no opinion on this.


    But the northern emperor still respected the skill of sword respect.


    After all, jianzun is the "strongest" sword cultivation of the Terrans.


    This is the strongest, which is judged in various senses.


    No matter his combat power, his understanding of kendo, his talent, and even his training time, all of them have reached the peak of sword cultivation, which is a mountain that can not be surmounted by all sword cultivation in the world.


    There is no way to deny this, and the northern emperor is not qualified to deny it.


    "That''s the first thing. Let''s talk about your second." The northern emperor sat down and asked.


    "The second thing is to want an answer."


    Jian Zun looked at the northern emperor and asked slowly, "I asked you why you betrayed the Terran. You said that you had your difficulties. Now the era of all the tribes has passed. The four seas court is no longer the biggest enemy of the Terrans, and you seem to choose to stand on the side of the Terrans again. So I want to ask you, why did you betray in those years


    "What is your trouble?"


    "None of your business?" The northern emperor said mercilessly: "do you think that after such a long time, you can question me with a face that intends to reconcile? I tell you, I have never owed anyone in my life. "


    "Cough..."


    At this time, Lu Li coughed gently.


    The northern emperor''s face was not very good-looking, pointing to Lu Li: "of course, except him. If he hadn''t let me out, I might have gone back to the nether world with Dou Zun


    "That, I admit, is owed to him."


    Hearing the speech, Lu Li nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "two elders, what do you want to say, let''s talk slowly. There''s no need to hurt the harmony, isn''t it? Even if we can''t talk about it, we can use our fists to solve it. "


    When it comes to fist, Lu Li also takes a special look at the northern emperor.


    It means, "I can only help here."


    Of course, the strongest sword technique is jianzun. If you fight with your fist, is that not to make him break his arm?


    "Yes." The northern emperor immediately understood Lu Li''s hint and said with a little excitement: "find me a suitable carrier and solve it with fists. I will not beat his head today."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1022

    "Forget it."


    Lu Li immediately said, "I mean, it''s better for the two to settle it peacefully. There''s no need to hurt the friendship. "


    Are you kidding? Now the soul of the northern emperor has almost recovered. That is to say, it is impossible to fool him with the body of a master level animal God as before. I really want to find a carrier for him, that is, it can only be the transformation of heaven and man, but also a relatively strong one.


    Otherwise, they would not be able to bear the northern emperor''s torment for too long, and they would explode on the spot.


    What''s more, the northern emperor''s opponent is still jianzun. The most powerful Terran level of heaven and man, what kind of transformation should be used to make the northern emperor fight back and forth with him?


    At least Yunze''s level.


    So Lu Li immediately began to distract the northern emperor''s attention, but don''t mention the decadent.


    "Yes, I didn''t come to fight with you today. If I really want to fight, I''ll always be with you when I''ve solved my doubts. "


    Jian Zun also followed Lu Li''s words and said: "when you betrayed the Terran, you said that you had your own difficulties. But in the face of the doubts of the Terrans, you don''t mention it at all. Is your so-called bitterness just a joke


    "I can''t tell you, understand." The northern emperor glanced at Jian Zun and said, "strictly speaking, we are enemies. You come to me and question me. Why should I tell you? Just because you''re a sword Zun? Please, you look around, and then look at the boy around you. Now the Terran is not the era of three zuns talking. Is it not good to be a tool man? Don''t get angry with the boy around you. It''s a shame to ruin your wisdom before you die. "


    However, to the North emperor''s surprise, Jian Zun just nodded and said, "I have lost to him."


    When the northern emperor heard the speech, he was stunned.


    He did not expect that Jian Zun would suddenly say such a sentence.


    "Lost to him, what do you mean?" The expression of the northern emperor became some wonderful.


    "Literally, the two of us have met in Tianwaitian. I''m not an opponent. From today on, he is the sword God above the sword Zun."


    Jian Zun said calmly.


    The northern emperor was so clever that he understood what kind of tricks they were playing. He could not help but say, "you are willing to be his stepping stone and give him his reputation all his life?"


    "It''s all from the sword master." Lu Li said modestly.


    Seeing that the sword master did not refute it, the northern emperor curled his lips and said, "it''s really like the affectation that your sword cultivation can do. But you have never thought that if you give him the name of jianzun, will other swordsmen be dissatisfied with it? "


    "That''s their business. I''m only responsible for passing on my reputation. For thousands of years, he has been the only one of the Terrans, meeting my requirements. "


    "In sword cultivation, it is easy to find some people with temperament, but it is difficult to find such a shameless young man who knows what responsibility is."


    "Excellent talent, not affected by their own talent, flexible, understand the importance of judging the situation. Only such people can lead the Terran to the future. "


    "Pure personal bravery can only create a second sword Zun at most. I''m not dead. What do I want a second sword Zun for? "


    Jian Zun''s words are reasonable and convincing.


    In sword cultivation, the most important thing is personal bravery. Every sword cultivation has the nature of fighting with heaven and earth. Holding three feet of green front in hand and shaking up the world''s injustice, this is sword cultivation.


    However, this is the advantage and disadvantage of sword cultivation.


    As jianzun said, this kind of personal bravery can only bring about a second sword Zun. There is no change in the situation.


    Even if Jian Zun died, the second Jian Zun still had to follow his old way.


    What jianzun wants is change and breakthrough. Therefore, he paid more attention to Lu Li and felt more and more satisfied with him after he got the inheritance of chopping divine sword.


    "Well, I don''t want to know how much you love each other."


    Hearing this, the northern emperor waved his hand and said, "you come to me today. It''s not to say such nonsense. Of course, one of the most useless words is to ask why I betrayed the Terran


    "It''s all happened. What''s the point of asking me this again? Can you understand why I betrayed the human race when I told you my bitterness, and then remember how you killed my body and sealed me in that small world, and repented of it and knelt down to beg my forgiveness? "


    After the words of the northern emperor came out, there was also a trace of sarcasm in the corners of his mouth.


    As he said, there are some things that have happened, they have happened, they have passed, that is to say, there is no sense in explaining those problems. Even if he really said what he had done, could Jian Zun understand him?


    Understanding between people is very difficult. In particular, both sides are the respect of the human race, representing the leader of the Terran. Once there is any difference between the two sides'' ideas, the relationship will eventually break down, and there is no possibility of any repair at all.Because jianzun couldn''t persuade the northern emperor, and the northern emperor couldn''t persuade him.


    Even if tens of thousands of years have passed, this matter is still a dead end, and there is almost no solution.


    However.


    Just when the northern emperor thought that jianzun would leave, jianzun thought about it for a long time and solemnly nodded his head and said, "maybe there was something strange about that time. If you can persuade me, let alone kneel down and beg your forgiveness, even if you want to deal with me in the same way, I will not fight back. "


    "Of course, before that, I need to keep something useful and finally do my part for the Terran. When the danger of Zhenwu area is solved, you want to kill me, and I will be killed. "


    "You Is there something wrong with your brain


    The northern emperor Leng for a long time, looked at the sword Zun with the eyes of a madman, and then asked Lu Li: "is he in Tianwaitian? Is he stimulated?"


    Lu Li did not know how to answer.


    But he suddenly understood the feeling of Jian Zun.


    At that time, as a man of honor, he had to be fair and just. Even if he knew that there was something strange behind the northern emperor''s defection to the shuishen people, he had to set an example, and he had to be a traitor.


    This is his duty as a man of honor.


    But now he has put down the name of the sword Zun, put down the responsibility he once had. Although he still wants to make a modest contribution to the people, he is no longer so tangled.


    He decided to live for himself, and of course he could live for himself.


    So the first thing is that he has been troubled by the knot for thousands of years. He has personally cut off his comrades in arms and sealed his soul. This matter has always been the heart knot of jianzun.


    "Master Jian, maybe you just figured it out." Finally, Lu Li can only use such a sentence to evaluate Jian Zun''s behavior.


    The northern emperor was silent.


    after a long time, make complaints about it: "that''s too much."


    It has to be said that after jianzun''s attitude, the northern emperor''s attitude was much better.


    At least I didn''t see jianzun''s attitude of tit for tat at first.


    "There was really nothing to say about that year. Jian Zun, I also advise you to put it down if you can. Times have changed. The four seas court is no longer our biggest enemy, but don''t forget that the four seas court has not been exterminated


    The northern emperor solemnly said: "they are no longer as aggressive as they were then, but we still need to be vigilant. After all, once Sihai Wangting comes back again, it will still be a disaster for Zhenwu region now. "


    "Do you mean that the court of the four seas is likely to make a comeback?"


    Jian Zun''s eyes are awe inspiring.


    For Jian Zun, other alien races may be just legendary races.


    But the four seas court and the water god clan, that is what he really experienced. Those enemies are "monsters" that he has killed and fought with his own hands.


    If Sihai Wangting comes back, it will be a disaster for Zhenwu area.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    "I''m just talking about a hypothesis. Of course, the court of the four seas may be in decline now, but what can''t be ruled out is that the court of four seas may be accumulating strength and waiting for an opportunity to capture all the Terrans."


    There were no waves in the tone of the northern emperor.


    However, both Lu Li and Jian Zun can hear the worry in his words.


    Obviously, what the northern emperor said was not a hypothesis.


    However, due to the unequal information, Lu Li and Jian Zun could not capture anything useful from this.


    Jian Zun hesitated for a moment and then asked, "according to what you said, when you betrayed the Terran, you actually wanted to be the undercover of the Terran in the water god clan?"


    "Don''t be so noble as I think, and don''t treat the water gods as fools. If the water gods were so good undercover, the Terrans would have destroyed them


    The northern emperor said faintly: "moreover, even if undercover, it should not be a person of my identity to go undercover. Who doesn''t know that the trio of Terrans is the real Terran leader. If I don''t show the evidence that they can believe me, how can they accept my refuge? "


    "Then you..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The northern emperor shook his head and said, "no matter what I was carrying, it doesn''t matter now. If you want to ask this, that''s the answer I''ll give you. "


    Although the northern emperor''s attitude is not as cold as before, he seems to be very resolute in this matter.


    Hearing this, Jian Zun frowned and continued: "this matter can not be finished if you say it is over. The era of belonging to the 10000 ethnic groups may have ended, but the era of belonging to the Terran people continues. Now that you and I are in the same camp again, you should make me believe you, right? "


    "Wrong."


    The northern emperor said with a smile: "you are no longer the venerable of the human race. It doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not. What matters is whether he believes me or not


    With that, the northern emperor pointed to Lu Li, which means clearly that he is the one who can be in charge of the family, not you.


    "That''s true." Jian Zun laughed and said, "today''s human dignity No, it''s the Terran leader, the teenager, not me. "


    "I said, two elders, you''d better not involve me in your resentment."


    "This has nothing to do with me," Lu Li said


    "No, it has a lot to do with you."


    However, the northern emperor said seriously: "everything that happened at the beginning was our decision as a human dignity. If it is still in the age of ten thousand nationalities, this matter will naturally not be so easy to solve. But now it''s not our time. If you think about these things, you will not be taken seriously. "


    "You''re welcome. You''re welcome." Lu Li repeatedly waved his hand and sighed: "my greatest wish is to end this chaos as soon as possible. By the way, I will kill all the old wangbadan who have plans. If the will of the world wants to fight against me, I will kill it together. In the end of the law era, we will vigorously develop science and Technology... "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li realized that he seemed to have made a slip of the tongue and quickly changed the subject and said: "in short, whoever is the enemy of me will be beaten by me. The northern emperor has helped me a lot and saved my life. To be honest, in my opinion, I don''t think you are my enemy. "


    "Thank you so much." Since the northern Emperor didn''t deal with you, you didn''t think it was good for you to solve the problem


    At the beginning, Lu Li was killed by God and buried his hands and feet in the soul of the northern emperor. From the very beginning, they had an unequal "cooperative relationship.". At first, the northern emperor wanted to wait for his strength to recover and then solve the problems left by Lu Li. As a result, Lu Li''s strength has been far better than that of his own. Even if he untied this hand and played against Lu Li head-on, 80% of them might not be his opponent.


    In this case, the northern emperor was too lazy to bother with these problems.


    Although it is not entangled, we still need to mention it.


    Sure enough, Lu Li hit a ha ha and said, "master, you''re joking. You''ve recovered your soul and body. If you want to untie it, you can untie it at any time."


    "Besides, at the beginning, neither my predecessors nor I knew anyone. It was normal to have some precautions, wasn''t it?"


    "Whatever you say makes sense."


    The northern emperor snorted coldly and then said, "OK, you two can go back where you came from. Don''t get in the way here. The next class will start immediately. Don''t delay my class. "


    Speaking of this, the northern emperor is obviously driving people.


    After hearing the speech, Jian Zun pondered for a while and said, "since you are not willing to explain what happened then, I just want to ask you a question."


    "Have you betrayed the Terran?"


    This problem, even if it was Jian Zun''s most concerned problem, was also the essence of those things at that time.


    Jian Zun has always suspected that the northern emperor''s joining the four seas court and becoming the leader of the North sea must have his own difficulties. But the northern emperor was unwilling to say that Jian Zun had no way to force him, but could only retreat to the next place. He could get a definite answer from the northern emperor to see whether he betrayed the Terran.Hearing this, the northern emperor took a deep look at Jian Zun.


    Finally, under the eyes of Jian Zun, he said frankly: "I have many identities, but there is only one identity. There is absolutely no mistake."


    "I''m a human being, and everything I do is for the sake of the human race. Do you think I will betray the Terrans? "


    As soon as this speech came out, Jian Zun was silent.


    Yeah.


    The northern Emperor In other words, Xie Lingxiu had too many names at that time. Some people say that he is the devil, while others think he is the destroyer of the world. He is zhanzun, the last inheritor of the magic gate, and also the Lord of the North Sea. He is the most special existence among the Terrans and the water gods.


    But no matter who he is, as he said himself.


    He''s a human race.


    Everything he did was for the sake of the Terrans.


    After getting the answer, Jian Zun sighed and shook his head. Then he nodded his head and said, "with your words, I will be at ease."


    "Come on, don''t be here. If there''s nothing wrong, don''t disturb me."


    The northern emperor''s look relaxed a little. This time, he didn''t rush to catch up with others. Instead, he warned, "if you want to be a member of the candlelight program in the future, I advise you to put away your dignity of human race from now on and learn how to teach your own things to these people."


    "A strong warrior is not necessarily a good master. You are indeed the top of Kendo and the worthy sword respect of the Terrans, but you may not be able to impart your sword skills to everyone. "


    "But I am different. I can refine the power of devouring God into the power of breaking the yuan. I can teach them the knack of it, so that everyone who learns it can refine the power of breaking yuan at the master level. Even if Dou Zun is revived, he has to say a word of obedience to me."


    Speaking of this, the northern emperor''s expression with a bit of pride, but also specifically mentioned the dead Dou Zun.


    Because of the three of them, douzun had the largest number of disciples, which had something to do with character and the ability to preach and teach arts. Among the three, Jian Zun is aloof and arrogant, and Zhan Zun is a wild road. Only Dou Zun is an orthodox warrior of all nationalities. He is a strong man who has been promoted step by step. Naturally, he knows how to teach other disciples.


    "Yes If Dou Zun is still alive... " Jian Zun could not help feeling a little when he heard this.


    However, this feeling lasted for a moment, and jianzun shook his head and said: "many things, before trying, do not know the results. In my whole life, I have never received any disciples. Before I have tried, who can be sure that I will be inferior to you? "


    "Ha ha, then you can watch it by the side and see how I carry forward the spirit of swallowing."


    "Your sword is out of date, old man."


    Seeing two people begin to tit for tat, Lu Li didn''t say anything, just laughed.


    It is because of the existence of such strong people that the Terran can safely survive every disaster.


    However, the previous calamity has been passed safely, but now it needs the concerted efforts of all people to have a chance of survival.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    "Both of you are treasures of our people. There is no need to make the relationship too rigid. Since both of you have plans to be part of the candle, why not join hands to make the candle light better and let the student program radiate to more places?"


    Lu Li clapped his hands and chuckled. He stopped between them and said, "although there are resources from all over the country at the beginning of the program, what we lack most is not resources, but teachers. That is to say, two outstanding strong men are willing to contribute to the candle."


    "Boy, it''s true that I was on your ship, but you know that I was a traitor and had a bad reputation. The person who can be found is either trying to kill me in the sky or has become a handful of loess in the world. This is not that I don''t want to help you, but I really can''t do anything about it. "


    The northern emperor knew what Lu Li meant when he said this, and immediately made a statement.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to help, but he really can''t.


    Not to mention the reputation of his traitor, in the past ten thousand years, even if there were still some people who believed in him and were willing to fight with him, after so long, most of his feelings have faded, and maybe even people have died.


    After saying this, the northern emperor looked at jianzun. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, it was yin-yang strange way: "but Jian Zun is not the same. His prestige in sword cultivation was definitely the first person from ancient times to the present. As long as he lifts his arms, he will be followed like a cloud on the spot, not to mention that he is still the leader of Tianwaitian neutral faction. "


    It''s no secret that jianzun is the leader of Tianwaitian neutral sect.


    With the passage of time, a lot of intelligence from Tianwaitian has been exposed to the world. Of course, the exposed part is what some people want to expose to the human world.


    For example, Wu, a later comer, and Qisheng of the conservative school, such a key force, whose words are extremely vague, has been covered up in a few words.


    On the contrary, the "irrelevant" force of the neutrals has been exposed from top to bottom.


    This is actually Tianwaitian''s kind of courtship to the human world. Tianwaitian doesn''t want to make the relationship too rigid, so it divulges this part of irrelevant information to the human world through various channels.


    "The centrists, it''s not about me anymore." Sword respect light way: "however, if it is preaching, have me one, enough."


    "Ha ha, you are crazy. How many disciples have you taught? The wind is so strong that I''m not afraid to flash my tongue. "


    Hearing this, the northern emperor was merciless.


    It''s one thing to be strong, and another to bring out strong disciples.


    Is it true that the disciples brought out by heaven and man must be heaven and man? If it is really so simple, the six holy places have already jumped out of the Zhenwu area and went to battle in the Xinghai.


    For so many years, none of the six holy places has really cultivated a strong man of heaven and man level. To be able to have the name of holy land, it is completely relying on the old man to endure. Of course, there are many factors, such as the gate of heaven and man, the closure of martial arts, such as the law of the end of heaven and earth, and there is no way to be a strong man at the level of heaven and man.


    These are things that need to be taken into account.


    However, these problems also show that if you are strong, the students you teach may not be strong.


    "Although I have never taught a disciple, my understanding of Kendo has gone beyond the level of this world. It''s no problem to instruct some masters. "


    "OK, let''s wait and see who cultivates more masters."


    When the northern emperor heard the speech, he did not argue with him. Instead, he said, "there are still more than two years of good days for the student aid program. In these two years, whoever has cultivated more masters, even heaven and man, will win. How about that?"


    When he said this, the northern emperor also winked at Luli, obviously implying that Lu Li would say a few words and arch fire.


    Lu Li understood immediately, and said with a smile, "you two, don''t make a real fire. This kind of thing lies in the cultivation of disciples. Three points lie in the master and seven points in the apprentice. After all, there are few people with extraordinary talent. Although it''s a big world now, martial artists have the opportunity to easily break through the threshold that they couldn''t break before, but for the vast majority of people, the master is still a difficult hurdle to overcome. "


    "What''s more, master jianzun is a sword master. The cultivation of sword cultivation is not to learn the sword technique, and to understand the Kendo can achieve something. If there are no battles, battles, and the promotion of sword cultivation, it will be unfair if it is slower than other warriors. "


    "You are Jianxiu. Of course you have to help the old man talk."


    The tone of the northern emperor was a little boastful: "which one of the warriors doesn''t want to grow up in the battle? Are you special about your sword training? If I''m afraid, I''ll admit defeat as soon as possible, and don''t be disgraced here. "


    The two of them agreed, as if they had put the sword in the air. However, there was a gentle smile on his face. Although they had seen through their tricks, they did not expose them. They just said, "you are right. Sword cultivation and other martial arts all need to fight and fight between life and death before they can grow up Become a strong man on his own. If it is put in the era of the ten thousand nationalities, it would be a good solution... "Speaking of this, Jian Zun pondered a little and then said, "when the four seas royal court was still in existence, there was no lack of fighting among the Terrans. As for now We can''t let the Terran civil war. "


    "It''s simple." Hearing Jian Zun''s words, Lu Li said, "there was a ban left over from the court of four seas. The land, called demon sea, is located in the snowy state. Although the demon sea has been destroyed by xuezun, the source of the demon sea is the sea god General of the four seas King court. It was seriously injured. Those black evil monsters were part of its huge body. Now it is forced to suppress by xuezun. It is difficult to have any climate, but it can be used as a training place for the Terran. "


    "Will Neptune?"


    Jian Zun''s eyes changed slightly, and then he said: "this is a good idea. In the court of the four seas, the sea god was also regarded as a middle-level combat force. They are huge in size and changeable in character. If they can use their flesh to turn into opponents, they can not only hone the fighting power of the Terran, but also gradually wear out their physical bodies, killing two birds with one stone


    "Even if the master is defeated, he will be able to offer him the most. Without those monsters who have the core energy of the sea god, they can''t do any damage to the master level by relying on the Heisha alone. "


    At this time, the northern emperor put forward a different opinion, frowned and said: "unless the sea god is released and the incomplete body is cut off before Lu Yu leaves, it is impossible to restore the fighting power of heaven and man. Even among the masters, at most, they are the later masters."


    "At present, the number of masters in Zhenwu area is increasing by leaps and bounds. It is not enough to fight with a sea god general alone."


    The worries of the northern emperor were not unreasonable.


    Lu Yu''s sword at that time almost wiped out all the vitality of the sea god, and cut it 90% to death, which was a little short of the real death. Those monsters with its core strength disappear completely. At most, they can summon some cannon fodder black evil spirits. It''s OK to train hands with tongxuan realm. In the master''s eyes, those black monsters are really cannon fodder. You can kill a group of them by lifting your fingers.


    "It''s easy to do. Don''t forget that the two priests of the Shinto are now members of the candle. It''s not difficult for them to make use of the general''s body to reproduce a number of future sea gods who only have fighting instinct. Of course, it is inevitable that this kind of behavior is somewhat inhumane. How to operate it depends on what Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua mean. "


    Lu Li didn''t say anything, but he didn''t really worry about it. Because the Shintoism itself has the backup of the flesh and blood of the sea god. At the same time, it has done a lot of experiments for the water god, the beast God family, the God family and even the demon family. As long as the results of this part of the experiment are not harmful to the Terrans themselves, they can be copied to the "puppets" of the Terran masters.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    "It works."


    However, to Lu Li''s surprise, the first person who nodded his head was not Jian Zun, but the northern emperor.


    What do you think of me? Don''t you understand that if you are not of our own race, your heart will be different? The sea god will be one of the top forces left by the water god family. Although it can only rank in the middle level among the water gods, the death, injury and damage that a sea god general with the fighting power of heaven and man can cause is immeasurable. Even if Lu Yu has done him great harm, no one can guarantee that if this thing stays there, there will not be a day of complete recovery. "


    What''s more, it''s not waste. Killing him is killing him. It''s also a way to make him glow again. "


    "I didn''t expect that the master of the northern emperor was still a man of understanding." Lu Li thumbs up and praises the way.


    However, the northern emperor did not have a good way: "why, in your opinion, we antiques are extremely pedantic people? Don''t forget that we are no less than the present-day Terrans in terms of hatred for alien races. We have experienced all the things that the Terrans have never experienced. As for the Sihai Wangting, you have only heard about it in the legend, and we have fought and fought with them. It can be said that the two sides have a bitter feud. Don''t mention using a sea god as an experimental body in the future. Even if you propose to arrest all the four sea king courts and abolish their martial arts, I have no opinion about it. "


    Although it seems a little extreme, this is a sentence that contains the real ideas of the northern emperor, and even the real ideas of those powerful people in the era of ten thousand nationalities.


    Of course, genocide is too crazy. No one will choose such a radical method until it is unavoidable, even if it is the enemy.


    However, it is an undeniable fact in the hearts of the strong men who participated in the war of the four seas that the alien tribes of tianwai did not have any pity for the Terrans. Jianzun and the northern emperor witnessed how the four seas royal court massacred the Terrans. Perhaps many of their relatives and friends died in the war.


    The hatred between them and the court of the four seas is a deep blood feud.


    What''s more, when alien nations come from the sky, what they start is the war of extermination. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to our own people.


    If it had not been for this, the northern emperor''s betrayal of the Terran would not have caused so much repercussions within the Terrans.


    Jian Zun didn''t mean to refute the northern emperor''s words.


    Seeing that the two men seem to have reached an unprecedented unity, Lu Li nodded and said, "well, I''ll do it. You can rest assured that even if there is no sea god, I have other solutions. "


    "You mean puppet armor?"


    The northern emperor glanced at Lu Li and said with a smile: "you should not have given up on that thing."


    "Puppet armor?" Jian Zun was stunned at first. Then he understood that since Lu Li could unseal the northern emperor, he must have seen the puppet armor left by douzun.


    It has to be said that puppet armor is indeed a technology far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The so-called "man-made heaven plan" of Shinto is the gap between a child who is learning to speak and an adult who has been able to wield a mace to kill all directions.


    In essence, man-made heaven and man are no different from puppet armor. However, the plan of the divine religion obviously lacks some key things. No matter the cost or the finished product, it can''t compare with the puppet armor technique.


    After all, the defective puppet armor of heaven and man, which has been damaged for thousands of years, can make Luli and mu ningqiu almost die. Its structure, to put it bluntly, is a special metal material and an energy core.


    If you can master such technology, complete the feat that Dou Zun can''t accomplish, and create the real and true puppet armor of heaven and man, the problem of the Terran''s lack of peak combat effectiveness will be solved naturally.


    "Duzun''s puppet armor technique is really unique in the world. It''s a pity that he didn''t leave any inheritance. Although there were numerous disciples, none of them really learned his puppet armor skill. "


    "What''s more, if you want to create the puppet armor of heaven and man level, you need not only the knowledge of puppet armor, but also the precious materials."


    Jian Zun said: "if it''s a master level puppet armor, maybe you can find some alternative materials, but if you want to build a heaven man level puppet armor, the materials needed are almost extinct."


    "The matter of materials is not the most important one." Lu Li grinned and felt a little distressed. "The most important thing is that the energy core that drives the Tianren level puppet armor is not something that can be easily created."


    "That''s right. The forging method and refining method of the energy core of Tianren puppet armor are all secrets. In those years, Dou Zun even went to the court of four seas to exchange Dharma with others. It''s a pity that the final result is still a broken core of energy, which is not enough to drive the puppet armor of heaven and man level, which leads to a failure and fails to complete this feat in the end. "


    "Yes..."


    Hearing the speech, the northern emperor seemed to think of something and nodded with emotion.For him, douzun was a "science and technology construction maniac". His brain was almost full of research and development of new things.


    For him, it was a kind of relaxation in his spare time. However, the puppet armor of the heaven and man level finally became douzun''s biggest regret. Until his death, he failed to create this puppet armor.


    "The key problem is not the material and energy core. It is the core inheritance of the puppet armor technique. It has been buried in the nether world with douzun for a long time. Douzun knows what changes the puppet armor army can bring to the world. Therefore, at the end of the four seas war, he has consciously diluted his influence, and does not want to let the puppet armor technique continue to spread, causing internal strife between the human race. "


    "What a pity."


    Lu Li inevitably showed a regretful expression.


    Although the idea of douzun is not wrong, if this kind of thing spreads to today, no matter what forces get it, it will produce some other ideas.


    Think about it, enough warriors can force the holy land to bow its head. If someone creates millions of fierce and fearless master level puppet armor, will it not be able to push the whole Zhenwu region even?


    It should also be considered that Dou Zun would not inherit the puppet armor technique.


    In the war time, the puppet armor skill is the most effective means to contain the enemy, but in the peace time, the existence of the puppet armor technique becomes particularly subtle.


    Even if Lu Li felt very sorry, he could understand Dou Zun''s behavior.


    "Although there is no puppet armor skill, I got some remains and pieces of puppet armor before. These things will help to create a "new" sea god general


    Since he couldn''t get the idea of puppet armor, Lu Li had to take the second place to see if yu Fenghua and Jun qianguangneng could get some inspiration from the puppet armor and start to transform the sea god into a more "mass production" training tool.


    After Jian Zun mentioned this, Lu Li thought that, although the overall strength of the world is showing a straight-line rise, and the strong like a blowout, but in addition to the original old strong, most of the new strong are lack of tempering, and have not seen the battle between life and death, nor any big scene.


    Such a warrior, really put on the battlefield, can play a limited role. Therefore, military training must be practiced. Even if there will be some sacrifice in the process, Lu Li also thinks it is necessary to put this matter on the agenda.


    Secondly, the construction speed of these schools in Zhenwu region is still too slow. Yanzhou, for example, has only built less than ten schools with the help of tuntian Shengguo.


    Of course, the construction speed of the school has something to do with the insufficient teaching staff at present.


    For example, the "top" teacher of the northern emperor was responsible for the school courses in several major state capitals alone. He was almost in a state of lack of skills. The construction of schools was just because there were few good teachers, so he had to slow down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    However, Lu Li did not share these worries with jianzun and the northern emperor, because, as the northern emperor said, they, the "antiques" of the age of ten thousand nationalities, in addition to being able to shine and heat themselves, and trying to find some strong men to join the candle fire, was basically a fool''s tale.


    The previous Jian Zun had this card face, but unfortunately, when Jian Zun left Tianwaitian, he had completely broken up with the neutral faction. Even if the strong of the neutral faction were willing to make a move, jianzun might not accept the good intention.


    Fortunately, the heaven and man level strong people promised by Qisheng will soon come to the world to support them. Although it is impossible for each of them to be filled into the student aid program, as long as there are five more Tianren, they can basically keep the candle burning and will not be delayed.


    A man of heaven is in charge of such a large area as the wasteland. When some master level teachers are trained and distributed, within half a year, the candle will start a prairie fire and completely radiate and cover the whole Zhenwu region.


    "Half a year." Lu Li estimates the time in his heart and feels more and more urgent.


    It took less than three years for the extermination to be suppressed. Now several months have passed. It will take half a year for the candlelight to develop to the full. In this way, it will be less than two years before the end of the world to break the seal of the founder of Qingxin.


    At present, the whereabouts of the God of famine is unknown. Although the extermination of the boundary is a serious problem on the surface, what Lu Li is really wary of is not the destruction of the world itself, but the significance of the destruction after it is broken.


    Before he was fully awakened, he was able to resist the siege of the three heavenly and human levels. If it was not for Qingxin, the founder of Qingxin, who sacrificed the Shenbing wunian and suppressed him for three years, on that day, with the help of Yu Fenghua, Jun Qianguang and Qingxin founder, he might not be able to keep him.


    Once the kingdom is destroyed and the seal is broken, the power of the beast God in his body will be absorbed bit by bit. Even if he wakes up the beast God, he will have the strength of the top heaven and man.


    The original equilibrium situation will be completely broken because of the destruction of the boundary. I am afraid that the God who hides in the dark will not continue to be silent.


    What''s more, what worries Lu Li most is not the destruction of the world or the God of famine.


    What really hung in his heart was the yumagic mountain, which was the strange scene of the suspected pieces of the demon world.


    In the end, it''s just one person, whether it''s a God or not. They used to be the strong men of the road level, but now they are only the top talents, and their strength is greatly reduced. They are not as good as they were in their heyday.


    But the devil kingdom is different. The devil emperor is still at the top of the mountain, and he is a real strong man at the high road level. There are many races in the demon world. The strong ones are like clouds. If the Royal magic mountain really has something to do with the fragments of the demon world, the ultimate goal is to open the channel of the demon world and let the powerful people of the demon clan come to the world. At that time, with the overall strength of the world at present, there is no way to stop it.


    Not to mention, at the foot of Yumo mountain, there are still some evil ideas of unknown origin.


    According to the old man, once the evil thoughts at the foot of Yumo mountain break through the suppression of Yumo mountain, they can become monsters comparable to the top heaven and man on the spot.


    These enemies are more powerful than each other. Even if they think about it, they all have a deep sense of powerlessness.


    That kind of despair is by no means acceptable to ordinary people.


    However, Lu Li still did not "share" this despair with jianzun and the northern emperor.


    The real task of these two people is to protect the continuous development of the candle. What''s more, the arrival of the devil kingdom is a matter of no one left. It is doubtful that they should make a fuss about it now that they know about it.


    So Lu Li hid his worries. He talked to jianzun and the northern emperor about the candlelight. He told them the details of the candlelight and the student program.


    Beidi was a real participant in the program. He knew the ultimate goal of the student aid program and many situations along the way. Many things don''t need Lu Li to point out. He knows what Lu Li means. He can''t help but say strangely: "how can I listen to you? It''s like telling you something later? You are the leader of the Terran now, but don''t do anything stupid. If you die, the morale of the Terran will be greatly damaged. "


    Jian Zun also looked at Lu Li and said: "yes, as a leader of the Terran, before the strength is strong, what you need to do is cherish your body."


    "If even you die, the morale of the Terrans will drop. Most of the time, standing in the position of Terran leader, it is no longer your own person. You represent the whole Terran. Your life and death is the hope of all Terrans. "


    Lu Li came back to his senses and said with a smile: "it''s not so exaggerated. Besides, I haven''t lived enough. Of course, I won''t do anything stupid. But then again, the two elders were the leaders of the Terran. You were all living and dying for the human race. How many difficulties have you survived? Did someone say to you that you should cherish your life? "


    "Our situation, of course, is different from yours."


    Jian Zun said: "at that time, there were more and more wars in the world, and the threats from the four seas royal court became more and more terrifying. We all have to fight, to fight, and At that time, the Terrans were not as prosperous as they are today. "He said with deep emotion: "if the student aid program took place in the era of 10000 nationalities, maybe we can completely defeat the imperial court of the four seas."


    "Don''t think too much about it. It''s impossible that the student aid program will take place in the era of ethnic minorities. Those old things won''t let the program go through. "


    The northern emperor also lightly mocked: "in this era, there are people like Lu Li who can turn the world upside down. Dare to break the rules and ignore all the so-called rules. Such a person can be regarded as an innovator of the times. With him, the student assistance program can be carried out smoothly. Do you think that in our time, who put forward the student aid program, he could live for three days? "


    "Even if it''s you, great swordsman, do you dare to grab food from those ancient people?"


    "No, No


    The northern emperor sneered: "the student aid program is the job of these people, not to mention you, even if it is three Zun joint efforts, I''m afraid it will die unknowingly?"


    The northern emperor''s words made jianzun silent.


    Sadly, Jian Zun didn''t have nothing to say, but he realized that no matter what he said, he could not deny the North emperor''s words.


    In the age of the ten thousand nationalities, there were too many powerful people. But in those light behind the decay, but no one can change.


    Jian Zun couldn''t stop Tianwaitian''s disgusting plan, let alone the promotion of the student assistance program.


    As the northern emperor said, anyone who dares to put forward a student aid program will be killed by the people of the ancient family if they don''t live for three days.


    "The times are different. Many things are seeking innovation and change. Maybe in thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, we people, in the eyes of future generations, are just like the story characters in myths and legends. No one will remember our existence, but life should always be continued. "


    Lu Li interrupted their argument with a smile, "it''s unnecessary to recall the past. Master jianzun, now this era has ushered in the most critical turning point. If we can go beyond the past, the Terran will be for generations to live in peace of mind. The more we can''t pass, the more we will have to sink with this decadent world. "


    Jian Zun stares at Lu Li and seems to confirm his intention.


    After a long time, Jian Zun shook his head and laughed: "Xie Lingxiu''s eyes on people are better than mine."


    "Whatever you want to do, just let it go. If you can''t bear it, we old guys will do it for you. They are all old things that are dying. Before death, if we can play the final value for the new era, it will not be a waste of life. "


    "Our life should have ended as early as the age of ten thousand nationalities. Since we have lived to this day, let it contribute to the future of the human race."


    The northern emperor glanced at the sword Zun and said faintly, "you can say everything. I hope you can do it."


    Jian Zun smiles and doesn''t argue with him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    After the discussion, Lu Li originally wanted to accompany Jian Zun and continue to see the scenery of the world. As a result, Jian Zun said that he lived in the school and continued to do something practical for the world.


    In addition, the northern emperor sneered at him, saying that in addition to a number of people changed over the years, the world is still that world. What''s good about it? It''s still the respect of the human race?


    Feeling the atmosphere of "harmony" between the two, Lu Li decided not to get involved in the affairs between the two of them. He ordered the person in charge of the candle in Yanzhou to be a little more clever. If there is anything wrong with the two men, he should find himself at the first time.


    The person in charge of Yanzhou candlelight did not know the identity of the new comer, but he was also a member of the ancient people. He knew that the northern emperor was once a human warrior. When he saw Jian Zun, he could have an equal dialogue with the northern emperor. Unless he was a fool, he would have guessed the origin of this one.


    He really did not expect, just a few months later, there was a real big man in the candle.


    So he nodded again and again on the spot, only to pat his chest to ensure that he would definitely "serve" the Lord.


    Lu Li knows that they can still handle such a small matter. Moreover, Jian Zun''s personality is quiet and doesn''t need any special treatment, which is contrary to the northern emperor.


    Therefore, Lu Li is not worried about jianzun. He just tells the person in charge of Yanzhou candlelight that he should pay attention not to let the two big men fight.


    Then he left Yanzhou.


    However, after leaving Yanzhou, Lu Li did not rush back to yezong at the first time. Instead, he went to baiyuilou, where he met the ancestor of baiyuilou and discussed with him about the acceleration of the program.


    In fact, the ancestor of baiyuilou had this intention for a long time, but because Lu Li didn''t open his mouth, he couldn''t cross over Lu Li. To preside over the matter himself, he had a certain meaning of "transgression".


    Now, with Lu Li''s approval, the ancestor of baiyuilou is naturally happy. A large number of materials that have been prepared for a long time are distributed almost immediately, requiring the baiyuilou chamber of Commerce in various places to make every effort to develop the student aid program.


    Originally, in the two people''s imagination, the student program should be completed in half a year. However, with the help of Tianwaitian, the problem of teaching staff has been solved by half. Lu Li decided that this matter should not be delayed any more. Now that he is competing with the world for time, no one can guarantee how many problems will arise in the two years after the destruction of the world is suppressed. Maybe the world will feel threatened. In the past two years, the world will suddenly recover and start harvesting. Now they are not busy. At that time, they will not have to be busy any more.


    After solving the problem, Lu Li went to the candlelight school in charge of Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang. At this moment, they were explaining the skills and pass to the students in the school. They were both heaven and man. Naturally, they were the disciples of the master level. Among them, there were some familiar faces.


    After seeing Lu Li, Yu Fenghua is stunned at first, then nods his head and signals Lu Li to wait for a moment.


    It is necessary for Lu to leave nature.


    But Jun Qianguang, whose part had already been explained, came out and said to Lu Li, "how can you come here when you have time?"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "I have something to ask for your help. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll wait until you finish this class."


    As a strong man of heaven and man level, Yu Fenghua''s greatest strength lies not in his strength, but in his wisdom.


    Just as the northern emperor said, the strong may not be good at teaching, but those who have the wisdom of Yu Fenghua are the best teachers who can explain the high-level skills in simple terms for the students to understand.


    No one was distracted. Almost all of them listened to every word Yu Fenghua said. Sometimes, they wrote down their own problems in silence and planned to consult them later.


    Half an hour later, Yu Fenghua stopped talking with a smile. In the eyes of a group of disciples who were slightly regretful, he said slowly, "you can think about these questions after you go back. If you don''t understand anything before the next class, you can ask me."


    "Thank you very much, sir."


    A group of master level disciples were respectful in front of Yu Fenghua. After thanking them, they left the school in groups.


    After they left, Yu Fenghua met Lu Li and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Li is chatting with Jun Qianguang. Hearing Yu Fenghua''s question, he said, "it''s really something to look for you."


    "Walk and talk." Yu Fenghua stretched out his hand to lead forward with a look of saving time.


    , who saw the thousand lights and left his mouth open, make complaints about it: "he has to go to several big states every day, and he is busy with dozens of classes."


    Hearing this, Lu Li was awed.


    You know, even if it is heaven and man, energy is limited. It''s just a small problem for heaven and man to move around a few big states in a day. However, if you have to take dozens of classes, you should not only arrange the time properly, but also pay great attention to the contents of the courses.


    "I just want to do more things. I can do as many things as I can, which is nothing."Yu Fenghua did not wait for Lu Li to open his mouth. He took the lead and gave a gentle smile. Then he looked at Jun Qianguang and warned, "on the contrary, it''s you. The recent course is a bit lazy. Some of your disciples have already responded to me."


    "You can''t blame me. People''s aptitude is different, and their understanding of Kung Fu and martial arts is also different. Some of them can''t keep up with the progress of the course. Can''t I open a small stove for them? "


    Jun Qianguang seemed to think of those disciples who made him feel a little headache. He frowned and said, "and even if I open a small stove for them, their understanding will be lucky to reach the master level. If you want to move forward, unless you have a big chance... "


    "If people call us sir, we should do our duty. Otherwise, is it not a shame for you, sir


    However, Yu Fenghua interrupted: "if you are confused, you should solve it. Otherwise, why are we standing here and preaching to them? "


    "Well, those people even gave up on themselves. What can I do?" Jun Qianguang knew that Yu Fenghua could not be said, but his face was bitter. Obviously, he didn''t know what to do.


    "They give up on themselves, and we will not give up on them."


    Yu Fenghua shook his head and didn''t get entangled in this topic. He turned around and said with a smile: "sorry, Lu Li, you came all the way here and let you listen to these useless words."


    "Listening to your words is better than reading ten years."


    Lu Li arched his hand, and his expression of awe did not change.


    However, when he was looking at Yu Fenghua, his eyes were always strange.


    I think that if yu Fenghua is put into his own world, I''m afraid he can really become a teacher who is full of peach and plum.


    After all, his words all sound familiar, especially the words that the teacher would say to the students at a mobilization meeting before an exam.


    After shaking his head, Lu Li drove these thoughts out and said to them, "to be honest, I really have an important thing to discuss with you this time."


    "If you have anything to do, just tell me. It''s worth discussing." Jun Qianguang heard the speech, but he also laughed and said, "it''s your kindness that we can have today. If you need it, you can take all your life. What is the problem that needs to be discussed? "


    Although Yu Fenghua did not speak, he also stopped and looked at Lu Li with the same attitude as Jun Qianguang.


    They can today''s peaceful days, all rely on the land to bring.


    As Jun Qianguang said, they have all died once. Even if Lu Li wants their life, it is only a matter of words. There is no need to discuss anything else.


    "You two are serious. You can have today only by your own will. Even if I did a little bit of it, it was insignificant. "


    Lu Li laughed and turned the topic aside. Then he said, "and this matter really needs to be discussed. Don''t be busy with your promises. You''d better listen to me and make plans. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    "Good."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Fenghua hesitated for a moment and then said, "I can postpone the next course a little. Let''s find a quiet place to have a good chat."


    With that, he took out a jade slip, and the person in charge of the candlelight of the school said his next arrangement, and the other party agreed respectfully.


    We should know that although there are more and more powerful people in the world today, not every school can be assigned to teach at the level of heaven and man.


    Although some people broke through to the level of heaven and man in the first group of candlelight, in contrast, old-fashioned people like Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua were more popular.


    The attitude of the candlelight interior to them is also eager to be offered by their ancestors.


    After all, most of them are the strong men trapped in the top master level. If they want to take the last step and become a man of heaven, they have to consult Yu Fenghua.


    After finishing all this, Yu Fenghua found a quiet room and poured a cup of tea for Luli himself, and then said, "there should be not many things that can make you pay so much attention to. Let''s talk about it. As long as we can do it, we will never refuse. "


    "Yes, as long as we can, no matter what it is, we will help you." Jun Qianguang also received a sentence.


    Lu Li sipped the tea, considered his words a little, and then said, "to be honest, before that, I went to Tianwaitian."


    As soon as he said this, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang looked at each other, and their expressions were dignified.


    They used to have some records of Tianwaitian in their memory. However, the existence of Tianwaitian is still a secret to the human world. Although Tianwaitian has recently leaked out a lot of information about the neutral faction in order to show favor to the world, it is after all the place where heaven and man gather. Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua are still wary of Tianwaitian.


    "Don''t worry. Since I have come back safely, tomorrow''s Day is not as dangerous as you think. And this time, I got a lot. In addition to making a deal with the leader of Tianwaitian, that is, Qisheng, he agreed to send reinforcements to the world. The biggest gain was to bring the sword Zun into our camp. "


    "Sword Zun? You mean The sword master


    Yu Fenghua was stunned, and then he reflected. In today''s world, besides who else is qualified to be called sword Zun?


    Of course, Jian Zun gave Lu Li his lifelong reputation in Tianwaitian. Sooner or later, the news will spread to the world. At present, the world is still in a state of hindsight and hindsight. When Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian actively cooperate and spread out the results of this battle, the only Kendo peak in the world will change from jianzun to Luli.


    These are afterwords, not for the time being.


    But at this moment, Lu Li still nodded and said, "yes, master jianzun has come to our side. I put him in the school in Yanzhou for the time being. He will be responsible for the candlelight and sword training in the student program


    "That''s a good thing." Jun Qianguang obviously had heard of the name of jianzun. He clapped his hands and said with a smile: "if there are such masters to cultivate sword cultivation, I''m afraid there will be many powerful sword cultivation in the future. Why don''t we talk about Jianfeng at all? "


    Although Jianfeng is now the holy land of kendo, their so-called Kendo holy land still relies on the accumulation of word-of-mouth for thousands of years.


    When jianzun was in Tianwaitian, they could still claim to be the holy land of kendo, but now jianzun has appeared. Who dares to claim that his own power is the peak of Kendo in front of the terrifying strong man who once once crushed the world with one sword for thousands of years?


    Only the place where he stands can be called the holy land of kendo.


    This is really a good thing.


    However, Yu Fenghua is obviously not as optimistic as Jun Qianguang. Seeing the expression on Lu Li''s face, he asked, "it seems that things have some twists and turns?"


    "There are twists and turns, but they are not so great. I can solve this part. I come to you today, but I have other things to do. "


    Lu Li waved his hand and didn''t tell them the situation in Tianwaitian.


    These things, have him to headache is enough, it is not necessary to involve other people.


    What''s more, Jian Zun said that Qisheng had fallen into madness, but at least for the moment, the normal operation of Tianwaitian was still controlled by the incarnation of Qisheng with normal consciousness. As for whether his noumenon has really fallen into madness, it doesn''t matter. Lu Li has no need to provoke Qisheng.


    "Come on, as long as we can do it, we will never refuse."


    Yu Fenghua nodded to Lu Lidao.


    Lu Li was not polite, and said directly: "I talked with Mr. Jian Zun for a moment. I think there is a very obvious loophole in the current student aid program, which is the actual combat experience."


    "Although the world of heaven and earth is coming, there is a smooth road ahead for the martial arts. We will spread all kinds of high-level skills, and we will not hesitate to spend resources to create a real prosperous age of people like dragons. However, no matter what era, the martial arts still need to pay attention to their own actual combat experience. Otherwise, we will cultivate a group of warriors who don''t know how to fight at all. It will be just a false flourishing age. ""That''s right. In fact, I''ve already discovered that. However, today''s student program includes many ordinary people who have never been in contact with martial arts before. Their psychological endurance is limited. We can only arrange them to learn from each other. Even the actual combat training of hunting and killing fierce beasts is beyond their endurance. "


    Hearing this, Yu Fenghua also agreed and said, "what do you think of this point?"


    "In fact, the solution is right in front of us."


    When Yu Fenghua finished, Lu Li looked at them.


    This look in his eyes made them understand what he was going to say.


    Jun Qianguang frowned and said, "do you want to use the technology of the Shinto?"


    "Not bad."


    Lu Li said: "there are some parts of Shinto technology, which are too bloody and evil. But we can''t deny that if we leave this part aside, many of the techniques of Shinto are actually the painstaking efforts of both of you. It has its merits. "


    "For example, if you can make use of this technique of copying the body, you can create a group of tool people with fighting instinct, which can be used for the martial arts practitioners in the study program."


    "This..." Hearing this, Yu Fenghua also showed a hesitant expression, and then said with a bitter smile: "Lu Li, you don''t know something. The technology of copying the body is not as simple as you think... "


    "I understand the blood behind the Shinto, and I don''t want to talk about it. And this time, we don''t need to use Terrans as experimental subjects


    Lu Li waved his hand, interrupted Yu Fenghua''s words and said, "our goal this time is the general of the sea god."


    "Will Neptune?"


    Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang understood what Lu Li meant when he mentioned the general of the sea god.


    After all, the sea god will be an old friend to the Shinto. Many of the Shinto''s plans revolve around the flesh and blood of the sea god generals, which are their important materials. The two most thorough energies of the Shinto are the flesh and blood of the sea god general and the divine power of the God family.


    Even the latter is not as thorough as the former.


    "So it is. Heisha is really a good opponent for low-level warriors to hone their fighting experience. It can not only let them experience the feelings between life and death, but also stimulate their hatred of alien people. At the same time, the sea god will be in our hands, and the casualties can be minimized


    After a little thought, Yu Fenghua understood Lu Li''s plan and agreed: "besides, the flesh and blood of the sea god can be copied from the Shinto. The material is very convenient. If you catch some fierce animals, you can make a large number of flesh and blood of sea god generals. Even if we can catch the body of the sea god general, we don''t need to capture the fierce beast. We can directly take it from the body of the sea god general and make a large number of copies of it


    "Of course, there is no way to completely copy its original strength with this degree of replication."


    "There is no need to copy it completely. As long as there is a 23 / 10 that may threaten the master level, it is enough." Lu Li said: "our top priority now is to train strong masters. If the talent is good enough, we will incline the resources and focus on training, so as to form a large army of heaven and man as soon as possible."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    This is the ultimate goal of the program.


    Although Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua had already known Lu Li''s idea, they still felt extremely shocked when they heard the words "the army of heaven and man" from his mouth.


    What is an army?


    Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian?


    No, in Lu Li''s idea, Tianwaitian people can only be regarded as a Tianren team at most. The army of heaven and man he really wants should be composed of at least 100000 people!


    One hundred thousand people, at first glance, is just a dream.


    But don''t forget, there are more and more fresh blood to join the ranks of warriors. With the opening of the world, with the pouring of resources at no cost, the proportion of 100000 people is not much compared with the huge population base of Zhenwu region.


    Is it difficult to pick out one hundred thousand people who are qualified to become heaven and man from the population of Beijing?


    It''s hard to say it, it''s not hard to say it, it''s not hard to say it.


    The difficulty lies in whether the whole world will unite and concentrate all the resources together to cultivate this army of heaven and man.


    It is not difficult to find that the six holy places are now almost condensed into a rope. Human power is unprecedented because of the battle at the zenith. In addition, with Lu Li''s instruction, the white jade building deliberately added fuel to the flames. As we all know, now they practice to live. Even if there is no alien race or conspirators, when the will of the world wakes up, both the warrior and the mortal will die.


    In this atmosphere, everyone is doing their best to practice, and the six holy places, as well as their aristocratic families and sects, also take out their own resources and distribute them every day. Maybe before long, there will be a heaven and man class born from ordinary people.


    As long as there is the first, there will be a second, a third.


    The goal of a hundred thousand people is really not wishful thinking.


    "I see. Let''s leave this matter to us. The remains of the sea god are still in the snow state. When we go there, we can take back the remains. We should be able to produce a batch of copies of the sea god which is enough for the current new masters to temper."


    "As for Heisha, it needs the help of snowy state. The number of Heisha is so large that it is safest to put it outside the walls of the snowy state. "


    Yu Fenghua immediately clarified the matter and gave Lu Li a more satisfactory answer.


    Lu Li thought for a moment and said, "there is no big problem with my elder martial brother sitting in the town over there. Moreover, xuezun killed the sea god and the demon sea with a sword. It is estimated that those people in snow state are already rusty. They have been fighting with the black devils and monsters almost all their lives. Suddenly, they are not used to being idle. There will be no resistance in this matter. Let go and strive for the fastest speed to achieve results. We have a tight schedule, which is only two years at the most. "


    Two years, this time sounds very sufficient, but really count up, two years is not enough to support the world to complete such a huge transformation.


    The plans formulated by Lu Li are extremely effective. However, behind these plans, time is needed to support them, which is not enough for one year and two years.


    "Two years..."


    Yu Fenghua knew that the time was very urgent, but he didn''t expect that it was so urgent.


    He sighed and said, "don''t worry, at least I won''t have any problems."


    "Me too."


    Jun Qianguang put away his cynical smile and said, "the Shinto should have some details left. If you don''t mind if those things are stained with human blood, we can take them out, at least to speed up the progress."


    "In an extraordinary period, when it comes to dyeing human blood, I slaughtered the Yanzhou aristocratic family overnight. Others called me the devil, and the blood I dyed in my hands was not small." Lu Li laughed at himself and then said, "we need all of us to work together to get through this difficult time. As long as it is useful and dangerous, we have to try it. "


    "With your words, I can rest assured." Yu Fenghua heard the speech, but he was also relieved.


    To be honest, although he and Jun Qianguang are now integrated into the candlelight, they have become an integral part of the student program. But after all, they used to be the Pope of the Shinto, which is no less than an alien to the world.


    If Lu Li had not concealed their identities, their integration would not have been so smooth.


    Because of this relationship, although there are many details of the Shinto, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang dare not take them. After all, those things are contaminated with the blood donation of the human race. Some of these plans, when they wake up and think about it, feel cold on their backs.


    However, since Lu Li has said that special means should be used in an extraordinary period, they are more or less relieved.


    At least, as long as Lu Li has no opinion on this, it can still be concealed.


    Now, even baiyulou, the world''s first intelligence organization, wears a pair of pants with Lu Li. Many things in the world are controlled by Lu Li. What he wants others to know, others will know.It is a simple thing for Lu Li to conceal the past of the Shinto religion and their two identities.


    "This matter, please give it to you."


    "I don''t say that it''s for thousands of years, or for the chicken soup of Terran."


    "I can only say that we all want to live. In order to live better... "


    "Since we want to live, the best way is to kill those who want our lives. Whatever it is, just kill it. "


    Lu Li arched his hand to the two men. At last, he showed a wry smile and said, "as for what result can we get in the end..."


    "That''s what''s going on."


    Finish this sentence, Lu Li also did not exchange greetings with the two people, directly left.


    The more things are arranged properly, the more he can feel the urgency of time.


    After saying goodbye to the two, Lu Li did not tear up the space, but galloped all the way. When night fell, he rushed back to yezong.


    Feeling his breath, mu tea has already walked out of the small yard, holding a big flag in his hand, went up to put it on for him, and asked, "what''s the harvest of going to Tianwaitian?"


    Lu Li easily grasped her soft Yi and said with a smile: "the harvest is quite abundant. I''ll talk to you in detail."


    Mu red sleeve um a, and then feel the breath of Lu Li''s body, seems to have some changes, surprised: "this is only how long, your realm..."


    "With a little insight, it is not progressive, but it has entered the top level of heaven and man."


    Lu Li said with a smile and then said, "how can we not see linger and them?"


    "They went to the school to help early in the morning. Ling''er read a lot of books, and her knowledge is not comparable to many people. Recently, she has secretly run to the school to help, but didn''t tell you."


    "Ding Lingxi, that little girl, is also mixed with ling''er, but she is going to practice, which makes her father very angry."


    Mu tea said here, but also smile.


    She did not practice in her own family, but went to join the student program. Speaking out, it''s really good to say but not to listen to.


    However, this is not to blame Ding Lingxi.


    With the full support of the six holy places, any school now enjoys the resources of the Holy Land''s disciples. What''s more, those old things in the old people are not vegetarians. If you take one of them, they are stronger than the Lord of yezong.


    Not to mention, there is also the spirit gathering array made by Lu Li, the great master of the array. The effect is better than the secret place of the holy land. Ding Lingxi goes to the school to practice, which is really a good thing.


    Therefore, the Lord of yezong was angry, but he turned a blind eye to his daughter''s behavior.


    After hearing this, Lu Li couldn''t help but smile. Ding Lingxi''s character jumped off. But now she is willing to practice with her heart, which is a good thing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    He took mu tea''s hand and came to the cliff side. Lu Li took off his great banner and put it on Mu''s body. He took her and said, "today I''m in Tianwaitian and turned back a strong man."


    "Let me guess."


    Without waiting for Lu Li to continue to say, mu tea is a way: "you can be called the strong, just a few people. You and Gu Haoran''s master can''t leave Tianwaitian. As for the old antiques that built Tianwaitian, it''s too late to be hostile to you and will not cooperate with you. "


    "What you brought back should be Jian Zun."


    Mu tea said, Lu Li''s face flashed a trace of surprise, and then said: "it''s not a pity that his highness is the king of Yan. As expected, everything can''t hide from you."


    "You are welcome, your Highness the devil." Mu tea looked at Lu Li with a smile, and then took out the title of HuangXuan.


    Lu Li was dumb for a moment, scratched the tip of his nose, and simply changed the topic: "in addition to the sword Zun, I also talked with the authority of Tianwaitian, that is, Qisheng. He promised to lend some support to the world. The number will not be very large, but I estimate that there will be at least 10 people, otherwise, he will not be able to take it. "


    "Ten heavenly beings, this support is already very good."


    Mu tea is first a smile, and then take the initiative to hold Lu Li''s hand, soft voice: "hard you."


    Lu Li was stunned and said, "what''s the hard work? In the final analysis, I am a man of little success. If I can live a life of wife and children, I will be satisfied. "


    "Unfortunately, I have a wife now, but I can''t have a baby. You say, I can''t worry about this. "


    Hearing his words that were out of tune, mu tea looked at him again with a smile, and then said, "sometimes I really doubt if you are some old monster who has hidden his identity. How can you be a normal teenager with such a face?"


    Lu Li thought, that''s right.


    His actual age is close to 40. In addition, now he has become a strong man of heaven and man. His life form and thinking mode have changed. To some extent, he is no different from those old monsters.


    The only difference is probably that they have a tendency to jump off from time to time, and still retain a sense of "Youth".


    "Marry the chicken, marry the dog and follow the dog. Anyway, you have followed me. Even if I am an old monster, you have to vote for it."


    Lu Li didn''t make much entanglement on this topic, and turned away with a smile.


    Mu red sleeve white his one eye, "because with you together, Ning Qiu is not willing to see me now. Seriously, you can take her back when you want. Now that the ancient times are unified, you don''t need her to hold on to the holy land. "


    Said here, mu tea hesitated for a moment, and then said: "if not, you put her together."


    "What nonsense, what''s that called?" Lu Li quickly waved his hand, and he was not deceived at all.


    There is no such thing as "respect for the strong" and "three wives and four concubines" in this world. What''s more, leaving aside the special relationship between mu tea and Mu Ning Qiu, both of them are the best. They can''t rub sand in their eyes. If you don''t want to have a fire in the backyard, you''d better not even think about it.


    "I''m not kidding you." Mu tea first sneered, then said: "however, Ning Qiu is now bent on stabilizing the foundation of swallowing heaven, except you, others can''t persuade her."


    "What can I do if I persuade you?"


    Lu Li sighed: "she suppressed the whole tuntian Shengguo by means of thunder, and killed all the evil people like King Yun. Although the wasteland is unified, the present tuntian Shengguo is her talk. Without her, the tuntian Shengguo will not be far away from being destroyed. Call her back. Will you really destroy your family''s efforts in this generation?"


    "What''s more, even if I forcibly bring her back, she will run in a few days."


    "Don''t forget that she is much better than your aunt now. She is only a little short of heaven and man."


    Mu tea smell speech, glared at Lu Li: "even if you say so, I will not borrow your road to break through heaven and man."


    They have talked about this matter for many times.


    Lu Li wants to let mu tea take the road of energy, but mu tea has always insisted on taking her own road and finding her own martial road.


    This stubborn, so that she has not been able to break through to the level of heaven and man.


    Although Lu Li is a little worried, she can not be forced to break the border.


    But if it goes on like this, it''s nothing.


    Now, it''s better to be a dog than a master. There are more and more powerful people in the heaven and human environment, and the discourse power of the top masters is also further weakened. In other words, if you fail to become a strong person at the level of heaven and man, there is no security at all.


    Unless Lu Li can guard in the mu tea side day and night, otherwise, if there is a case, it is regret.


    Thanks to Chen Yang''s leisure time recently, some of the ancient masters broke through the realm and became a new man of heaven. However, Lu Li let Chen Yang carry out the student aid program and build schools near yezong. At the same time, he also sat around to protect them.Unless it is the God of famine, no one in this world can sneak into yezong quietly in front of Chen Yang.


    If there is no such guarantee, Lu Li would have forced mu tea to break the border.


    "I know you are good for me, but you don''t want me to be unstable after I break through the state, and then I will not be able to advance any more?" Mu tea looks at Lu Li''s side face, the tone is more and more soft up.


    It was extremely rare for her.


    "Well, the situation is becoming more and more uncertain. Maybe one day I will die in battle. By then, we will have to go to the nether world to see you again."


    Lu Li smiles bitterly and shakes his head. His tone is not optimistic.


    There is no way, the current situation, time flies against the clock, he is not optimistic.


    Even if Bai Yulou tries its best to complete the student aid program within half a year, it is uncertain to what extent the world can be prepared in the future.


    For Lu Li, there are only two ways to break the situation.


    1¡¢ It is that the powerful men in the world once again burst out like a blowout, and really let him build up an army of 100000 people of heaven and men. Even in the face of the arrival of the devil Kingdom, the army of heaven and men with 100000 people will be able to push across. In addition to the demon emperor, the demon world is not afraid at all.


    Second, he found his own way to heaven and man and stepped into the "Avenue" level.


    In the Starry Sea, heaven and man are all mole ants. Only the road level can be regarded as strong mole ants.


    Moreover, Lu Li has a premonition that the current calm is only an illusion. When the situation is totally out of control, the top Tianren may not have tickets. Only when they become the avenue level can they have a place in the following chaos.


    At least, before the will of the world wakes up, if there is an alien invasion, only the strong people at the road level can break hands with them.


    Of course, in addition to these two roads, there is another way, that is, to find a way to find ling''er''s father.


    Let alone in many worlds, how to find the father of ling''er, even if he is really found, who can guarantee that the once hero will not become today''s dragon?


    Lu Li has a natural distrust of those "antiques".


    Not to mention, ling''er''s father is a real antique, the original strongman of the Terran, and one of the survivors who really experienced the ancient times.


    Apart from the nether world and the two boundary rivers, there is no such existence at all.


    "If you go to the nether world with your temperament, you will make the nether world upside down." Mu tea smile.


    Although she heard the worry in Lu Li''s words, she did not comfort anything.


    Sometimes, the power of comfort is far less powerful than company.


    She quietly leaned on Lu Li''s side, chatting from time to time, and the atmosphere was also harmonious and warm.


    At the end of the night, Lu Li suddenly picked up mu Hongxiu, as if he had just remembered something, and said, "why don''t you hurry to give me a baby, so that when I die, your orphans and widows will inherit my will..."


    "Go away!"


    Night on the top of the mountain, a strong breath broke out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    The next day.


    Lu Li walked out of the room, and saw Chen Yang waiting outside.


    As a matter of fact, long before, Lu Li had already felt Chen Yang''s arrival. He waited until mu Hongxiu woke up and washed, and then walked out of the room. He made a silent gesture to Chen Yang, and then waved to him, indicating that Chen Yang would follow him.


    Chen Yang followed him.


    When waiting for a secluded place, Lu Li said slowly, "if there is no urgent matter, you won''t come to see me. Tell me, what have you found?"


    "You asked me to check the situation of yumagic mountain. There are already some details."


    Chen Yang is also straightforward. He opened the door to see the mountain and said, "the evil spirit of yumagic mountain has basically converged to the inside, which leads to the external exposure. I have personally explored it. Just as you said, Yumo mountain is indeed a bit strange. There are so many levels of space there that it seems to have been cut apart by life, and I also feel that something is waking up in the depths of yumagic mountain. "


    After a few words, Chen Yang explained the matter almost, and then said to Lu Li: "if Mujing and Lin Wangbei, and Li Wu are all in Yumo mountain, I suspect they may have died."


    "I can''t die." When Lu Li heard the speech, he waved his hand and said, "the other two are not easy to say, but Lin Wangbei will never die."


    After that, Lu Li opened his hand, the void concussion, a dark long knife, appeared in his hand.


    "Ghost sword river of hell?" Chen Yang was surprised and then understood what Lu Li meant.


    The magic weapon has spirit, not to mention the ghost sword and the ghost river. There must be some connection between it and Lin Wangbei that ordinary people can''t understand.


    If Lin Wangbei died, the ghost sword river would not be so peaceful.


    "How did you get the knife?"


    After surprise, Chen Yang still has some doubts.


    Ghost sword, if he remembers correctly, it should be in the hands of Lin Wangbei''s female disciple.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s not complete. It doesn''t play a role in Su Liu''s hand. She simply uses this knife as a reward and asks me to save Lin Wangbei."


    Lu Li put away the ghost sword, Ming he. "It''s a pity that I''m a swordsman. No matter how good it is, it''s useless for me. Now I''m just keeping it for the time being. When they come back, they''ll give it back as they are."


    This is not a lie.


    Although the ghost sword is precious, for Lu Li, it is indeed a little chicken ribs.


    What''s more, Shenbing has a spirit. Ghost Dao and Minghe have recognized Lin Wangbei as the main thing. It''s just like the Canglang sword that hasn''t recognized its real power. It''s useless even if it''s owned by itself.


    Chen Yang said, "since Lin Wangbei is alive, it proves that Li Wuming and Mujing are not dead. What are you going to do?"


    "What to do, of course, is to save people."


    Lu Li glanced at him. "You came here early in the morning, don''t you just want to tell me about this?"


    "I can''t hide it from you." Chen Yang said with a bitter smile: "in addition, there is an important matter to discuss with you."


    "Go ahead."


    Chen Yang nodded and said, "someone has found the whereabouts of the God of famine."


    Hearing the word "Huang Shen", Lu Li''s eyebrows jumped and asked, "who is so lucky?"


    This is, of course, a irony.


    Although a group of heaven and men headed by Xue Zun are exploring the fate of the God of famine in Zhenwu area. However, these people all know that they are ready to sacrifice for the God of the wilderness. Even if they are not the opponent of the God, the battle at the level of heaven and man will surely attract wide attention.


    In other words, these strong men who went to explore the whereabouts of the God of famine were basically determined to die.


    However, Lu Li didn''t feel the fluctuation of the war between heaven and man in Zhenwu area. This kind of fight often broke up the void and could not be concealed. In terms of his mind cultivation, once a strong man of heaven and man level fights in Zhenwu area, he will almost immediately feel it.


    Since he did not have any feeling, it shows that the people who found the whereabouts of the God of famine did not really meet the God of famine.


    "It''s not heaven and man. People are dead. However, before he died, he spread the news to Xue Zun''s hand. "


    Chen Yang''s expression, some gloomy, "snow Zun has gone to chase, but the God of famine seems to have a way to hide his breath. As long as he hides in the crowd, he can''t find it at all."


    "In this case, in order to avoid being found by xuezun, he will not escape too far." Lu Li rubbed his fingers and said almost in a certain tone.


    "Snow Zun also had this idea. When the news reached his hand, Xue Zun immediately tore up the space and went to the nearby area. If the wild God also tears the space to leave, it will inevitably leave some traces. In order to avoid exposing himself, he will not choose to fight xuezun head-on. This shows that he is still there, just hiding. "


    Chen Yang nodded and hesitated: "it''s just that he''s hiding in some trouble.""Where is it?"


    "Zhongzhou, Longcheng."


    When Chen Yang slowly highlights these four words, Lu Li''s expression also changes.


    Among the ten places in Zhenwu, Zhongzhou is the most vast and prosperous.


    It can be said that a single Zhongzhou can be compared with dozens of wasteland.


    The dragon city is a prosperous city in Zhongzhou, controlled by the ancient dragon family. The dragon family is also an ancient clan under Tianmen, so when Tianmen joined the program, almost all of the part in his charge was handed over to the dragon family.


    In other words, Longcheng is not only the most densely populated area in Zhongzhou, but also the core of one sixth of the program.


    If the God of famine really kills in Longcheng, even if it is stopped at last, the loss will be immeasurable.


    One sixth of the student programs are destroyed, and by then, they will be really cold.


    No wonder Chen Yang rushed over early in the morning. There was no way. This had already been stolen. If you don''t hurry to rescue, there''s no need to study any more plans. We''ll die together.


    "Longcheng, Zhongzhou, this guy has been to the Terran core, but it''s only now that he realizes it?"


    Lu Li grinds his teeth and really doesn''t know what language to describe his mood now.


    A god family, but also the top cultivation of heaven and man, actually went to the core area of the Terran grandly. What''s the protection of Tianmen for? Food and decoration?


    However, at the thought that Tianmen ancestors had already been running around outside, Lu Li couldn''t be too harsh about anything. Moreover, since things had already happened, there was no point in criticizing anything. He sighed and said, "Zhongzhou dragon city I''ll go by myself. You''ll watch here. I always feel that something is wrong. The God of famine suddenly appears, or is found by the non heaven. This is not his style. "


    Although he had only met with the God of famine once, Lu Li knew that this kind of "madman" who could endure for thousands of years could not be found out if he really wanted to hide his heart.


    If you can find him, it''s also his initiative to let people find out.


    What is the concept of the strong at this level?


    Well, there is a conspiracy.


    "I understand that yezong has my protection here. You can rest assured." Chen Yang knows that Lu Li''s most unforgettable things are the people hiding in yezong.


    So he nodded and said to Lu Li, "even if there is any conspiracy, I will die in front of them."


    "No, it''s better not to die until I come back." Lu Li patted Chen Yang on the shoulder, "ask song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong to go with me. If we want to distract the tiger from the mountain this time, we should ask them to stay there, just in time to build a base of Tianbu."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Chen Yang couldn''t help but say, "you want to interfere in the operation of Tianmen. Tianmen may not agree."


    Now the Ministry of heaven has the support of the white jade building. Although the force has not expanded too much, it has a lot of skillful means. As the second leader of Tianbu, if song Bocheng went to Longcheng in person, it would be beyond the boundary for Tianmen.


    "Today, if we can let the emperor of the wasteland Temple break into the Dragon City, the intelligence system of Tianmen is just like the decoration. The Tianbu is rooted in Longcheng, which is also for their good."


    Lu Li''s tone is somewhat cold. Although he does not investigate this issue, Tianmen''s performance this time is indeed disappointing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    Farewell to Chen Yang, and to mu tea simple account of the things of Longcheng, Lu Li sighed, he is really a hard life, not even carved leisure, directly tear space, rushed to Longcheng.


    As the core city of the Terran, the dragon city covers a vast area, and a city is comparable to a country in ancient times.


    Lu lifeI was in the middle of the dragon city. His mind swept through his mind. Almost instantly, he swept hundreds of millions of people in Longcheng. With a slightly stronger breath, he flipped through his mind. Finally, he found that the efficiency was too low.


    "It seems that the wild God does have some kind of Dharma which can hide his own breath. Although it is not as good as the law of heaven, it is not much worse."


    Lu Li squints and feels a little tricky.


    In any case, the God of famine was once a strong one at the level of Tao, and the law of heaven was also inherited from the level of Tao. The two belong to the same level. Even if the Dharma mastered by the God of famine was weaker than the law of heaven, it would not be weaker.


    Just as Lu Li plans to go deep into Longcheng and make a careful investigation, a sharp breath rises from afar. In the twinkling of an eye, he is wearing a black robe and a white haired snow statue appears in front of him.


    "Here you are."


    Without any polite greetings, Xue Zun nodded to Lu Li, and then said with a heavy face: "can you find any trace of him?"


    "There''s no clue yet." Lu Li said: "the method he has mastered should be at the high level. If we want to see through it, I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    "That''s bad."


    Xue Zun frowned and said, "there are hundreds of millions of people in Longcheng. It''s too late for us to investigate one by one. What''s more, once it''s stimulated to the wild God, he kills here, and the losses are almost immeasurable. "


    "Now we have to find a way to force him to show up."


    Snow Zun finished and asked, "what do you think?"


    "No Lu Li turned his lips and said, "not to mention the strong master of the avenue level concealment method. Even ordinary people in heaven really block their own breath and mingle with the crowd. It''s very difficult for us to find him and catch him."


    "What''s more, even if he doesn''t kill a lot, hiding here is enough to hold the two of us under control."


    "What do you think his goal is?" Snow Zun heard the implication of Lu Li and immediately asked.


    Lu Li looked at the prosperous city and said in a deep voice: "if I can guess what he is thinking now, it means that I can catch him soon. But the truth is, we can only stare here, neither of us has a clue


    Snow Zun smell speech, deeply looked at Lu Li, "you also brought two people to come?"


    He said Song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong.


    Previously, Lu Li had let these two people into the city.


    Two masters can''t attract anyone''s attention, but for Xue Zun or the God of the wilderness hidden in the dark, there are two more masters in the city. The change of the atmosphere can''t escape their perception.


    "I''m not satisfied with Tianmen''s performance this time. Since they can''t do intelligence work well, I''ll do it for them."


    Lu Li''s words, said lightly, fell in snow Zun''s ears, but changed a taste.


    Snow Zun looked at Lu Li and couldn''t help but say, "now you really have some meaning of Terran leader."


    "It''s all your love. If you really want to say it, I think you are more suitable to be the leader of this Terran." Lu Li looks at Xue Zun with a smile. This is not a compliment, but a sincere one.


    Xuezun has been in the snow state for many years and has contributed so much to the Terran. In the end, he has become a strong man at the level of heaven and man. No matter from which angle, xuezun is the most suitable person to be the leader of this Terran.


    On the contrary, I just showed my face in the battle of zenith, and I have made some insignificant achievements. Compared with Xue Zun, I''m not suitable to sit in this position.


    "Who is the Terran leader? You and I don''t count. The Terrans say it." Xue Zun said plainly: "your student program is very good. It has brought changes to the Terrans in Zhenwu area, and also brought a real turning point. If it wasn''t for you, the current Terran is already antagonistic because of the gap between the warrior and the mortal. "


    Lu Li waved his hand and said, "don''t say that. What leaders do not lead are all doing their best for what they want to protect. Why don''t we think about how to get this old Wang Ba to show up? "


    "The wild God can never come here for no reason. Since he dares to expose himself in front of martial masters, he must know that we will come to him."


    "Maybe it''s not us who come to look for the wild God this time, but maybe the wild God wants to look for us."


    Lu Li laughed twice, holding his arms and saying, "if we think in accordance with this idea, we will wait for him here. If he really wants to see us, he will show up on his own initiative."


    "What if you guess wrong?"


    Xue Zun didn''t expect that Lu Li would be so "careless" that he didn''t take the initiative to find the wild God, but in turn had to wait for the God to see him."You think, if the famine God has no plot, why should he expose himself to a master? Is it difficult for him to hide his tracks in front of you and me and avoid the ears and eyes of the grand master? It''s so easy. "


    "What''s more, he can leave after his tracks are exposed. He doesn''t go. He kills people only after the warrior informs you. Such an obvious demonstration can only be understood as that he wants to see you. Or he wants to see us


    "In Zhenwu area, it can''t be said that the strong are like clouds, but the number of strong people is also more than before. The wild God knows that if he wants to hide forever, or if he wants to survive in the dead, he will come to us for cooperation this time. "


    After hearing this, Xue Zun was puzzled: "what cooperation can the God of famine have with us? Is it difficult for him to help us deal with the destruction of the world? "


    These two people are the two great threats on the table.


    If the famine God really wants something, it can only deal with the destruction of the world.


    However, before that, the wild God had already reached a cooperative relationship with miejie. At such a sensitive time, how could he suddenly give up his allies and turn to them for cooperation?


    "First of all, extermination is essentially an individual race. There is no conflict between cooperation with extermination or cooperation with us. Moreover, he has suffered a lot in the past ten thousand years. If he wants to kill the world, I''m not surprised. "


    "Secondly, even if we don''t care about the torment of Mie Jie over the years, we don''t care about the fact that Mie Jie is an individual. The power of exterminating the world comes from the beast God. Don''t think they are all alien from heaven, and both sides are allies. As far as I know, the relationship between the gods and the orcs is worse than that between them and the Terrans. If it is not for the common interests, the first thing the God wants to kill is to destroy the boundary. "


    Lu Li''s analysis is well founded. Even if xuezun thinks something is wrong, he still can''t say.


    However, Xue Zun still asked, "if the wild God wants to establish a cooperative relationship with us as you guessed, would you really like to cooperate with him?"


    "Don''t forget that the God of famine killed a master of his clan just now."


    "Master of Terran, I didn''t kill less, and you didn''t kill less. It''s no problem to say that he''s not my race, but it''s a bit unreasonable to judge his position by killing a master. "


    Lu Li''s tone, calm to the extreme, "you know my character, even if he is the real devil who killed half of the Terran, as long as he is willing to help save the remaining half, I will cooperate with him."


    "The dead will not be reborn. It is more important to protect the living."


    Since becoming the level of heaven and man, Lu Li''s thinking has become more rational and calm.


    These words, if he used to, could not say it at all, but now he can say it without psychological barrier. Snow Zun on one side, in his eyes, also shows some fear.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect that Lu Li would say so.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    However, when Xue Zun wanted to persuade him, a voice with a smile sounded slowly in their ears.


    "Lu Li, I really appreciate you more and more."


    "You are right in your analysis. Although miejie and I have a cooperative relationship, before that, we are enemies."


    "It''s the God of famine!"


    Snow Zun deep voice a drink, white deer sword suddenly appeared in the hand.


    However, the wasteland God just made a sound and did not really appear. Obviously, he still does not trust Lu Li and Xue Zun. He is worried that he will fall into siege and attract other Tianren level strongmen in Zhenwu region.


    "So you''re bringing me both here today to give up?" Lu Li seemed to have foreseen that the God of famine could not come here in person. He was not surprised at all. He said with a straight eye: "if you want to surrender, your sincerity is not enough. If this is your cooperative attitude, I can only say that if you dare to appear in front of me again, I will definitely kill you. "


    "Lu Li, it''s better to save this useless threat. I don''t really come here. I just don''t want to get into trouble with you. As for the person you mentioned, don''t forget that the divine power of my God family can turn corruption into magic. He just falls into a deep sleep. When I leave, he will naturally wake up. "


    The voice of the God of famine sounded again, and showed that he did not kill the master.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li looked at Xue Zun, and then said with a smile, "according to what you said, you didn''t kill people, but just led us to meet?"


    "Not bad."


    "If I really want to kill him, he won''t have time to deliver the message. And if I let him go, you will not dare to come. "


    "Now, you should know my sincerity."


    "Well, it''s a bit of sincerity."


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and said with a smile, "in fact, carefully speaking, we don''t have any deep hatred. You didn''t do that kind of massacre. All in all, it''s just that the interests are not compatible and the positions are different."


    "I don''t have any opinions. If you really cooperate sincerely, it is not impossible for us to go on talking. "


    "Lu Li, you can''t trust him."


    Xue Zun had no good feelings for the alien race in the sky. This is the "shadow" left by the water god for many years. In addition, the snow Zun is also with three points of fear, as well as seven points of hostility.


    He didn''t believe that after hiding for so long, when the God of famine appeared, he actually wanted to talk about cooperation with them.


    Moreover, there seems to be no need for cooperation between the two sides.


    For a long time, people have been showing that he is in the dark. He has clearly hidden himself very well. As long as he keeps it, when the seal of extermination is untied, the two of them will work together to make a joint effort in whatever they want to get in this world.


    Not to mention, the two have great potential, whether they are the gods of famine or the destruction of the world. When they recover their former strength, they can directly enter the level of the great road and cross the entire Zhenwu area.


    Now to establish cooperation with Terrans, not only has he lost his powerful ally, miejie, but he has also turned himself from the dark to the light. What is the benefit to him?


    On the other hand, what can the barbarians get when they cooperate with the Terrans?


    A top talent?


    Snow Zun really can''t think of any reason to cooperate with him.


    "Hehe, xuezun, no wonder Luli is the leader of the Terran, and you can only act as a thug."


    The wild God laughed, but not at it.


    He just said with a little sigh: "your pattern is different from that of Lu Li. There are so many things you can''t understand. "


    "Well, don''t be sarcastic here. Your situation is not much better now, is it? Even if you can hide for a day or two, a year or two, you can still hide for a lifetime? If you come to us today, you should get some news. "


    , who interrupted the wild gods, said with a few jokes in his voice, "let me guess, you should have your own eye liner in the sky, right?"


    "Jian Zun told the secret of Qiyun Zhibao in Tianwaitian before. This secret should only be known to other people in Tianwaitian. Now it has been known to everyone. So you can''t sit still. You are going to leave the scene and talk to me about the issue of Qiyun Zhibao."


    "In order to survive, the will of the world is for promotion, and you just want to get the treasure of Qi and pursue eternal life."


    "In this case, there is no conflict of interest between us. On the contrary, if you continue to fight against Terrans, you may end up with nothing left. "


    Lu Li finished this words, snow Zun on one side was almost stunned by the amount of information in his words.


    What is the treasure of fortune, what is immortality, and In fact, the God of the sky still has eye liner in the sky?


    Tianwaitian was isolated from the world, and the God of famine had just recently acquired the body of Luo Chunqiu. He had integrated the heaven God''s colonization and gained freedom again. At what time and how did he put an eye on Tianan?These questions make Xue Zun''s expression a little ugly.


    But Xue Zun couldn''t ask at this time.


    For Lu Li''s words also questioned the God of famine.


    After a long time, the God of famine opened his mouth and said, "I didn''t expect that these things can''t hide from you."


    seems to be feeling the same. "God is smiling." Over the years, although I have been regarded as an experimental body by Shinto, it is not that I haven''t done anything. The most important thing is that Shinto has established some relations with Tianwaitian. As long as there is contact, the development of the sky outside my eyes, it is not what is difficult.


    "yes, then let me guess, your eyeliner, it will not be jade dome."


    Lu Li also said with a smile.


    "These seem to have nothing to do with our cooperation."


    The God of famine avoided answering, but also said with a smile: "and this time I come to cooperate with you, I really come with sincerity. Don''t you wonder what Qiyun Zhibao is? "


    "Oh? Do you have a clue? "


    Lu Li showed a trace of curiosity.


    "The answer is always in front of you, but you have not noticed it."


    As soon as he said this, Lu Li immediately thought of Yumo mountain. He was half surprised and said, "do you mean that thing is in Yumo mountain? It was suppressed by Yumo mountain Evil thoughts? "


    "So you''re really smart, but you''re only half right." The God of famine said, "yumagic mountain is indeed a hiding place for Qi Yun''s treasure. But the evil thoughts suppressed by the Yumo mountain are not a complete treasure of Qi. "


    "At that time, we invaded Zhenwu area, and although we were defeated in the end, this does not mean that we have achieved nothing."


    "You know, what is the origin of Yumo mountain?"


    Lu Li frowned: "that''s a piece of the demon world."


    "Wait a minute. You mean that yumagic mountain is a fragment of the demon world And that''s the hiding place of Qi Yun''s treasure. Do you mean the devil emperor got it


    "Ha ha, smart."


    The God of famine said, "otherwise, in ancient times, why did we agree to the armistice agreement of the Terrans. Are you really afraid of being beaten by the Terrans? "


    "At that time, the Terrans were indeed powerful, but their number was scarce. Once there was sacrifice, it would be an unbearable loss for the whole Terran. But we are different. We lead the elite of our clan. No matter how many people we sacrifice, we must achieve our goal, even if we all die here. "


    "But later, the devil Emperor A mean person. He discovered the true secret of Qiyun Zhibao, and found that the sacrifice of both of us was to provide nutrients for Qiyun Zhibao. At that time, there were countless dead high-level people. Qiyun Zhibao had already absorbed enough nutrients, and it was born when no one was aware of it. "


    "So, the devil emperor took this opportunity to take away the treasure of Qi luck that had just been born, and awakened the world''s will in sleep."


    "The world will of Zhenwu region is very special. Its power is very strong. As soon as it wakes up, it has no less than the strength of the grand road. He used thunder and fury against us, and hit a lot of people, including the devil emperor


    "At the critical moment, the devil emperor can only take away the body of Qi Yun''s treasure, but suppress its core with a piece of devil''s world fragment and pollute it with evil Qi. Even if we take away the core, we can''t use it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    Speaking of this, the voice of the wasteland God had already had some hatred. "If it wasn''t for the magic emperor, we would have got the most precious Qi luck in those years and left Zhenwu domain."


    "The water gods were divided into four seas, leaving most of the people here to monitor yumagic mountain."


    "Your people''s calamities, speaking of the head, are due to the evil emperor."


    "If it wasn''t for this greedy fool, without consultation, he would have taken away the treasure of Qi Yun. At that time, the world will would not have the conditions to wake up."


    "The awakening of the will of the world forced us to retreat with the Terrans. Finally, the army failed and withdrew from Zhenwu. Our sacrifice is in vain. "


    Speaking of this, the tone of the wild God eased a bit, and his voice was smiling: "how about, do you want to cooperate with me? Now the world is facing the threat of the invasion of the demon world, you have to admit that you have not many choices. With my festival with the devil emperor, you can rest assured. "


    It has to be said that the reason given by the God of famine is indeed very sufficient.


    In ancient times, the defeat of the alien race in tianwai was very strange.


    Even if some of them are too strong, but that is not all.


    At least Lu Li can be sure that 80% of the words of the God of famine should be true.


    In those days, even if he didn''t really get the treasure of Qi, he must have got the crucial clues. Otherwise, with the character of the demon clan, he can''t leave Zhenwu area in advance and give such a good opportunity to other clans.


    Therefore, the hostility of the God of famine to the demon emperor should be true. This is mostly the case in the war of ancient times.


    But Lu Li didn''t believe that the God of famine would really "hate" the demon emperor.


    An old monster like him can control his emotions most. He has been cut off by a strong Terran, and his consciousness remains clear. After tens of thousands of years of torture, he has not been able to hate anyone. In other words, even if he has hatred, he can keep this hatred deep in his heart. Now deliberately showing this hatred, it is not to win his trust.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li chuckled and said, "wasteland God, even if we want to cooperate, we have to say a lot of things ahead. I believe you can understand the truth that you are not my race. However, the hatred between you and the Terran will be gone after thousands of years. Today''s Zhenwu people are more wary of you than they hate you. If you want to cooperate, I may not be able to be the master. However, cooperation leads to cooperation, which still can not change the fact that you are a different race. "


    "I''m sorry, sometimes, I can''t speak as a person, but I''m telling the truth."


    Lu Li shrugged his shoulders and winked at snow Zun.


    Xuezun immediately understood, his eyes slightly Lin, looked around.


    Flakes of snow, formed out of thin air, scattered around.


    These snowflakes, all of which are made by cutting snow and sword, cover the whole dragon city quickly. As long as the wild God still dares to send out a trace of divinity fluctuation, snow Zun can sense it.


    Of course, this kind of small hand can not escape the eyes of the God of famine.


    However, Lu Li didn''t want to avoid the wild God from the beginning. The reason why he asked xuezun to find the location of the wild God so blatantly was to make the wild God be more vigilant. In this way, there would be "flaws" exposed.


    "Lu Li, this kind of means is meaningless. I come with sincerity. If you want to go to war, I can help you


    Sure enough, the famine God immediately restrained his mind, even his voice was floating.


    "Your sincerity is to hide your head and expose your tail. With a few words of unfounded hatred, you can win over the people to help you find the treasure of your fortune? That''s too beautiful for you to think about. If I cooperate with you, I might as well go and cooperate with you. In any case, before the integration of the power of the beast God, he was still a personal clan. Even if he didn''t admit it, he would at least have the benefit of knowing the root and the bottom


    Therefore, he said with a sneer: "it''s useless to try these things out. Now that you want to work with Terrans, put your ideas to the surface. "


    Hearing this, the God of famine was silent for a while, and finally said with a smile: "you are worthy of being the leader of the human race. This courage is stronger than the people from the outside of heaven."


    "At least, those people in Tianwaitian have no courage to threaten me with orcs."


    "I want to correct you two points."


    Lu Li said: "first of all, I am not a leader of the Terrans yet. I can''t represent all the Terrans. You don''t have to wear this kind of hat for me, and you don''t need to expect that to establish cooperation with me is to establish cooperation with the Terran. "


    "For example, the snow Zun beside me, even if you cooperate with me and he wants to kill you, I can''t stop it, and there''s no need to stop it."


    "Second, to cooperate with you is to seek the skin of a tiger. Those people in Tianwaitian have no courage, but that doesn''t mean I don''t. You are not in harmony with each other in heaven. Since I can do anything to seek the skin of a tiger, why can''t I watch the two tigers fight each other? "


    It has to be said that Lu Li''s frankness makes the God of famine hidden in the dark feel at ease.At least, Lu Li didn''t put on a smile. He promised to cooperate and then tried to lure him out.


    Today, when he came to see Lu Li, he still took some risks.


    There are more and more powerful people in Zhenwu area. If you are still in the peak state, the famine God will not have any worries. If you want to kill heaven and man, it is no different from crushing an ant.


    But now he is no longer a strong man of the road level, the strength of the fall, less than one in ten. Although God colonization has been mastered by him, as long as he slowly absorbs the power, sooner or later he will be able to restore the strength of the road level.


    But now he, the most lack of time.


    The resurrection of the beast God and the fusion with the extinction world is the true and true inheritance of the great way. The wild God is very clear that the beast God wants to recover its original strength, which is more simple and relaxed than himself.


    At that time, the beast God took the lead in restoring the strength of the road level. The dead must be himself.


    Not to mention, there are so many people in the world who can threaten their own combat power.


    More and more, the God of famine felt that he was really in an extremely dangerous situation. If he did not seek survival, there would be only one way to die.


    That''s why he ventured to find Lu Li and wanted to see what the rapidly growing "Terran leader" thought about the alien race.


    As for the result of this adventure meeting, let the God of famine have 50% confidence, and Lu Li will cooperate with him.


    Between the reversals, the God continued: "I don''t know what sincerity you want, just say it, as long as I can do it."


    "Any cooperation should be established on the premise of interview. No matter what you can give, at least, stand up and see each other first."


    Lu Li flicked his finger and said with a smile, "or do you have the courage to meet again? So afraid we''ll kill you? "


    "I''ve probably found his hiding place." Just then, xuezun opened his mouth and added a fire.


    He looked at a certain direction and said faintly: "this guy really hides in the crowd. The range is very large, and it needs some time."


    "You''ve heard that, even if you hide, we''ll find you sooner or later. It''s not a concept to come forward for an interview and to be caught by us. "


    Lu Li didn''t look at the direction of the snow Zun, but as if he didn''t care where the wild God was hiding, he said with a smile.


    The atmosphere fell into silence again.


    Snow around the statue, has become more and more dense, as if brewing a heavy snow.


    "Well, you win."


    Suddenly.


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of them. It was the God of famine.


    At this time, the God of famine was not as swaggering as the battle at the zenith. He was wearing a simple smock and a hood covering his white hair. Looking at Lu Li and Xue Zun, he said with a light smile: "you said that you were trying to hide from a tiger by cooperating with me. Now I think that I am in a trap to cooperate with you."


    "It''s better to seek the skin of a tiger or throw yourself into a net. If you want to cooperate with me, you have to take out the chips that make me feel suitable. The information you gave earlier is not enough. " Lu Li rubbed his wrists and wrote in a light tone: "your life and your chips must be handed in."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    Although he did not appear to me, he did not give me a gentle smile. But besides that, I do have a chip. "


    Lu Li hears the speech and looks at snow Zun on one side, exchanging eyes.


    Snow Zun directly with the divine thought way: "I do not trust him, not my race, his heart will be different, Lu Li, no matter what decision you want to make, I advise you to think clearly."


    "If you establish cooperation with him now, it''s no less than raising a tiger. Who can hold him down when he turns back on him


    We should know that the God of famine was once a strong man at the level of Tao. Xue Zun''s words may not be unreasonable.


    Once a strong man at the Dao level who is full of malice towards the world, once he is attacked in the future and looks at the whole Zhenwu area, who can hold him down and who is his opponent?


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was still, but he responded with a spirit: "the God of the wilderness is indeed a different race from heaven. I also know that if we are not of our own race, we have to face strong enemies from all sides. If we don''t draw him in, let alone the invasion of the demon world, who can guarantee that we can defeat the world by the strength available in the world? Is it you or me? "


    Snow Zun''s idea is too racial. Although it can''t be said that his idea is wrong, in an extraordinary period, we have to use extraordinary means. The survival of the human world is between one thought. If we stick to the differences between the human race and the alien race, there will be no future in Zhenwu region.


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Xue Zun fell into silence.


    However, he can''t deny the existence of God and water, which is natural to him.


    Even Xue Zun knew that Lu Li was right.


    How much did the founder of Qingxin pay to seal the world for three years? If miejie breaks the seal three years later, at that time, few people in Zhenwu can resist his outbreak.


    It was a quasi Daodao level that accepted the original inheritance of the beast God, which was one level stronger than the pseudo Dao level, which absorbed the remains of itself and could not know when and when to recover its strength.


    "Now you''re the leader. Make your own decisions." After thinking about it for a few seconds, Xue Zun reluctantly agreed with Lu Li''s idea.


    Lu Li did not respond to him, but continued to talk to the God of famine: "tell me about your sincerity. It is probably unprecedented in Zhenwu region that Terrans and other races join hands. If you don''t have enough sincerity, I can''t agree


    "Lu Li, your horizon is still shallow. In the long history of the Terrans, it is not without precedent to cooperate with us. We should know that in those years, when several alien clans joined hands to attack Zhenwu territory, how could they resist only by the strength of Terrans? "


    "Of course, I''m not saying that the cooperation between us and the Terran is that there is no real worry. At the beginning, the man named Jingqian once betrayed himself, and among us, the people who joined hands with the Terrans also had examples of betrayal at a critical moment. "


    "We all act for the sake of interests, and each has its own position and plan. If there are the same interests, short-term cooperation, it is not incomprehensible. Just like now, I want to deal with the destruction of the world, and you also want to let the world relieve the pressure, and the two benefits will be achieved. Are you right? "


    The voice of the wild God reverberates in the sky, but only Luli and xuezun can hear it. At this moment, the Terrans in the dragon city have no idea what happened here, let alone that there is a conversation about the future fate of the Terrans and Zhenwu region, which is going on.


    "As for my sincerity, it''s very simple. I know how to deal with the destruction of the world, and I know the weakness of the demon emperor."


    "With these two points, are you qualified to establish cooperation with you?" he asked


    Hearing this, Lu Li squinted, and then said, "I can guess one or two of the ways to deal with the destruction of the world. But I''m really interested in the weakness of the emperor. "


    "But before that, I have a question for you."


    "But it doesn''t matter." The God of famine showed great magnanimity, as if he really showed the sincerity of cooperation.


    "The pieces of the demon world are in Zhenwu area. Can we think that without the passage of building two worlds through this fragment, the demon clan and the devil emperor will have no way to come?"


    Lu Li asked himself the most concerned and the most important question at present.


    However, the answer of the famine God made his heart cold.


    "I can make it clear to you that it is not."


    "Besides, you don''t want to ask about it, do you?"


    "I know you want to ask if you can break the pieces of the demon world and prevent it from establishing a channel between the two worlds, can you stop the demon world from coming?" he said directly


    At this time, not only Lu Li, but also Xue Zun showed a dignified expression.


    The arrival of the demon world is of great importance. It is not too much to say that it can influence the future destiny of Zhenwu region.


    After all, the magic emperor was a strong man at the high level of Taoism in his heyday. With one hand, Zhenwu could be destroyed. No matter how many strong people in the heaven and man level could not stop him. Even the God of the wilderness and the world of destruction, which was once the Great Road level, were so difficult to deal with. It can be seen that if the real strong man of the road appeared, all their plans would be in the eyes of the devil emperor It''s just jokes.It seems that he noticed the solemnity of Lu Li and Xue Zun, and the God of famine chuckled and said, "the demon kingdom can''t be stopped. This is what the devil emperor decided when he laid pieces on the mountain. Even the powerful Terrans in ancient times can''t solve this problem. With the current strength of Zhenwu region, there is nothing to do. "


    "What?"


    Snow Zun can''t believe: "you mean, the arrival of the demon world is an established fact, no one can stop it?"


    "Yes, and once the passage is opened, that fragment will turn into a real demon world. The demons have infinite forces, which can be consumed slowly with the Terrans."


    The God of famine sent out another news that made Xue Zun feel desperate.


    Once the channel is opened, even the demon world will come. In their original imagination, the demon emperor led the army to invade Zhenwu area, which is already very difficult. Now the God of famine told them that they were not going to face a large army, but the whole demon world!


    "What evidence do you have that the demon world will come with that fragment?" Lu Li understood the secrets of the heavens and frowned: "the great power that affects a world is beyond the grasp of the Tao level. The strong of the Tao level can destroy the world, but it is impossible to bring a world across the star sea to come here."


    "If the devil emperor had such a skill, the Terran should have been extinct as early as ancient times."


    The wild God said with a smile: "of course, the magic emperor has no such ability. In fact, the meaning represented by the fragments of the demon world is just a seed. It is rooted in Zhenwu region. After tens of thousands of years of evolution, this seed is about to germinate. Opening the channel to communicate with the two realms is only the first stage. What the devil emperor wants to do is to use this seed to turn into a new demon world. He doesn''t intend to influence the arrival of the whole demon world. He just wants to create a new demon world, which is adjacent to Zhenwu domain, and then feeds on Qi Yun''s treasure! "


    "Do you mean that the devil kingdom is coming to an end?" Lu Li is keenly aware of the deep meaning in the myth of famine.


    There is only one possibility that the powerful men of this level can lay out for tens of thousands of years, that is, their original demon world is about to be destroyed, so the magic emperor wants to find a new world.


    This is very similar to Lu Li''s initial guess. However, Lu Li did not expect that the magic Emperor didn''t want to occupy Zhenwu area. He planted a seed in Zhenwu area, took root and sprouted, and turned into a new demon world!


    "This is not in line with common sense. If the devil emperor really has such a plan, why not directly occupy Zhenwu area and spend so much effort to open up a new demon kingdom?"


    Seeing the acquiescence of the God, Xue Zun immediately asked.


    "The demons are different from the Terrans, the gods, the orcs, and even many alien races in the endless world. The demon clan is just a general term. In the demon world, there are tens of thousands of races. Their living environment is even worse. At the same time, relying on this bad environment, tens of thousands of "demons" can be born. "


    "The environment of Zhenwu region has no soil for the survival of demons. Even if they occupy Zhenwu territory, time will wear away their strength and lead them to extinction. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    As soon as this word is uttered, snow Zun and Lu Li''s heart sink.


    If this is the case, they must pay attention to the arrival of demons.


    "How do you know that the demon world is about to be destroyed? Where do you come to this conclusion? " Xue Zun still doesn''t trust the God.


    It''s not his fault. After all, what the God said is too absurd. The demon world is coming to an end. That is no small matter. For the whole heaven, I''m afraid it will attract the eyes of many powerful people.


    Moreover, when the demon kingdom was destroyed, the demon emperor foreshadowed tens of thousands of years ago to establish a new demon Kingdom next to Zhenwu. This idea is also unreasonable.


    "I know you still have a lot of confusion in your mind. Believe me, I have no reason to deceive you in this matter, have I?"


    The God of desolation gave a faint smile.


    However, Lu Li said: "if this is the case, why don''t you dare to meet each other? Are you still afraid that xuezun and I are not good for you


    "You used to be a strong man at the road level. For your existence, we were just like heaven and man. Even if you want to do harm to you, you can turn around and run away. What''s more, there are hundreds of millions of people in this dragon city, and it is one sixth of the headquarters of the student aid program. "


    Lu Li did not conceal the importance of Longcheng.


    It doesn''t make sense to hide it.


    He didn''t believe that the God of famine had been lurking in the world for so long, and he didn''t know what Longcheng meant to the student program. What''s more, he has been in the world for tens of thousands of years and has experienced a lot of vicissitudes. He may not know less than any strong man now.


    Because of its special geographical location, Longcheng is also known as the largest city of the human race. Its significance is not only one sixth of the headquarters of the student aid program.


    Now the famine God is hidden in the dark. Even if he appears, he can use the dragon city as a threat.


    In the face of such a strong man who can kill the dragon city at any time, Lu Li and Xue Zun are bound to commit suicide.


    On this point, Lu Li''s words are true and 20% false, which is not entirely a hoax to the wild God.


    The real 80% is the importance of dragon city, and the false 20% is that Lu Li blurs out his own strength with xuezun.


    Although the wild God was once a strong man at the level of Tao, he is also at the top level of heaven and man. If he didn''t make a particularly obvious entry into China during this period, Lu Li was confident that he would be able to keep the God of famine here forever by his own strength.


    Not to mention the existence of snow Zun.


    If you really tear your face, take the millions of creatures in Longcheng as a bet, and kill the wild gods here, no matter what you think, it will be a good deal.


    However, Xue Zun frowned.


    He heard Lu Li''s implication, but he did not agree with the plan. At the same time, he did not think that the God of famine would be so stupid that he was provoked by Lu Li and showed up at risk.


    "Lu Li, your current strength is only one line short of" Enlightenment ". I have to admit that if I fight with you, I have a 70% chance to die here. But when you say the particularity of Longcheng, you don''t really care much about Longcheng. What you care about is just to get rid of my threat. "


    Of course, the wild God could see Lu Li''s plan, sighed and said slowly, "it''s really cold. Lu Li, do you think these people''s lives are chess pieces that can be abandoned at any time?"


    "I don''t think of these people as chess pieces." Lu Li said with a smile: "when it comes to coldness, it can become the existence of life in heaven and man''s world. Which one really cares about the world? I''d rather be a real villain than a hypocrite dragged down by a false name. I admit, if I can kill you, the life of these people in Longcheng, I don''t care about it. With the lives of hundreds of millions of people, for you, a quasi great race, no matter who it is, will do this business. "


    Lu Li''s words, but there is nothing to cover up, completely do not hide his intention to kill the God of famine.


    And his words also remind xuezun.


    Now, the wild God hiding in the dark does not exist at the level of cat and dog. He used to be the supreme power at the road level. His threat level is only a little lower than that of extermination. If he recovers, he can also bring a devastating blow to Zhenwu.


    Think of here, snow Zun''s expression firmed a little bit, agreed with Lu Li''s idea.


    Lu Li continued: "today''s Terrans should have understood what the enemy they are facing. I''m different from the Shinto, whether it''s martial arts or ordinary people, I''ll treat them equally. I give all Terrans a chance to choose their own destiny, but it doesn''t mean that I am responsible for their fate. "


    "Your own destiny, only you can decide. It is for this reason that student aid programs exist. Today, different from the past, the former clans need strong people to stand up for their lives. The future generations will be in their own hands, and the only people who can control their lives are themselves. "


    "Now they are not your opponents. They are killed by you. Sooner or later, some people will revenge for today''s killing. I have given them the right to choose their destiny, and they need to take it with their own hands. Otherwise, I''ll be the nanny of the Terran? "After saying this, Lu Li also made a gesture of "please" to the God of famine, indicating his attitude.


    The meaning is very obvious. If you want to kill, you should kill and revenge. The strong man after the Terran will take revenge.


    This kind of irrelevant attitude made Xue Zun frown and silence the God of famine.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a joke. Since I want to form an alliance with the Terrans, how can I attack the Terran compatriots?"


    I don''t know how long it has been. The God of famine gave a faint smile and then said, "to tell you the truth, Lu Li, you are the most special people I have ever seen. Over the past tens of thousands of years, I have seen many strong people of the human race, and I have also seen the arrogance of heaven. But they are more hypocritical than you. Even if the snow Zun around you has been guarding the snow state against the water god clan for many years, he has been regarded as a "Saint" to Zhenwu region, but he is too hypocritical compared with you. "


    "Everyone''s destiny is in his own hands. Strength is the best weapon to defend one''s own destiny. You spread the method of getting this weapon to everyone. If this can''t let them take the initiative to protect themselves, there is no need for such a race to continue. "


    After commenting on it with a smile, cracks appeared in the surrounding space.


    Xuezun was on guard, and then he saw that the God in armor stepped out of the cracks and stood in front of them with negative hands.


    "As you wish, now I stand before you. Does this mean that I have the sincerity to cooperate with you? "


    The wild God suppressed his own breath and did not disturb anyone. Even if Lu Li swept at him with his own mind, he could only feel the extremely weak fluctuation of life, and could not feel the divine breath belonging to the wild God.


    This means that, although the God of famine exists in front of them at this moment, the fluctuation of his power and even his own breath have all converged to the limit. For the real strong, they rely more on perception than the naked eye, such as mind, breath perception. The naked eye can deceive people, but perception can''t.


    The method of restraining breath mastered by the God of famine may not be superior to the method of heaven''s movement, but this kind of method can be regarded as a supernatural skill.


    In the perception of the strong man and nature, the existence of the realm of heaven and man is like looking directly at the sun under the clear sky. No matter how convergent, it will leave certain traces, which is an absolutely unchangeable fact. Even if it''s the law of heaven, it just makes the breath disappear, not convergence.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li suddenly said: "hand over the method of your breath convergence together, which is the real sincerity."


    The God of famine squinted. He didn''t expect that Lu Li would propose this condition.


    He didn''t think that Lu Li wanted to learn the method of restraining breath, but intended to find a way to restrain it.


    We must know that as long as we master the root of any Dharma, we can find a way to restrain ourselves. The God of famine is also hesitating at this time. If we really give this dharma to Lu Li, we will lose our card in vain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    For any strong person, it is taboo to open a card to the enemy without any reason. Even if the wild God thought, without this method of restraining breath, as long as he fully integrated the heaven God colonization, and the strength went further, Lu Li could not be his opponent.


    At that time, not to mention Lu Li, even if all the strong men in Zhenwu area were tied together, no one was his opponent.


    The power of the road level is by no means comparable to that of heaven and man.


    However, now, the God of famine is sincere in finding Lu Li''s cooperation. He is really afraid of destroying the world, or in other words, he is afraid of destroying the animal God in the world.


    With the existence of Tao level, the animal God''s state is more perfect. As long as he has enough time, it is indisputable that he can recover his state. Even if they completely devour the God colonization, they may not be able to recover 100% to the former state.


    If he gave Lu Li the way to hide his breath at this time, it would be tantamount to breaking the delicate balance between the two sides and letting himself, who was originally in an advantageous stage, fall into a disadvantage without any suspense.


    After all, when Lu Li has a way to find himself, who can guarantee that the first idea that comes out of his mind is to cooperate with himself instead of killing himself?


    The old monster like the wild God who has lived for many years will not trust anyone, any ally or cooperation. In his eyes, it is a tool that can be used. Otherwise, he will not turn around and find the Terran to establish cooperation after being sealed off.


    Even for the God of famine, even his kin is not as important as himself.


    He found out that the reason why Lu Li wanted to establish cooperation was interest. However, once the cost of getting this benefit was far more than what he could bear, so that his life would be threatened, the famine God would not hesitate to give up the benefit.


    "Let''s be more honest, Lu Li." All kinds of thoughts turned around in my heart, and the God of famine was directly in charge: "now I really need to establish a cooperative relationship with the Terran to deal with the coming devil emperor and beast God, but this does not mean that when I cooperate, I will also give you as a gift."


    "I will not give you the way to hide the breath. This is my last card to protect myself. Your strength is getting stronger every day. Maybe before you wake up and the devil emperor comes, you will be able to understand the road and become a strong man among the stars. To be honest, I have no confidence and I don''t need to take risks in the face of you. "


    "It''s a great honor to give me such a high evaluation." Lu Li smiles, but his eyes are full of cold light.


    The more candid the God is, the more alert Lu Li is.


    If the God of famine still maintained his arrogance and arrogance when he just regained his freedom, Lu Li would not regard him as a threat. Because the old man who has lost his awe has no place to be very vigilant. In this era, he will eventually be abandoned.


    However, now the wasteland God has recognized his own situation, and understood that although Zhenwu domain has lost the strong man of ancient times, it is not as weak as it seems on the surface.


    The strong men in the new era headed by Lu Li are getting stronger almost every moment. They even want to do something that the strong men in ancient times did not do - the will to resist a world.


    For the strong in any world, the will of the world is absolute and irresistible. Even if it is a strong man at the Broadway level, his body is stained with the breath of the world will, unable to resist the fate of becoming a world will community.


    The God of famine was once a strong man in the world of God family. He knew very well what the will of the world that was about to wake up represented. Even if it is the world of the gods, its will can not guarantee that it will be in a state of awakening at any time. Most of the time, it is in a deep sleep, and nothing can be done.


    And the strong people at the high road level are its spokesmen.


    Different from the heaven man class, although the world will accept the attitude towards the strong man and nature class, there is a trace of rejection, as if it is the attitude of the head of the family towards the thief. But to the strong people at the high level, it is the attitude towards their own people.


    Because of this, there are many things that the wild God knows, including the truth of Zhenwu domain.


    But the more so, the God of the wilderness admired the strong people of this era. Perhaps the ignorant were fearless. They did not know what they were fighting against. However, the Zhenwu area is different from before.


    The wild God realized this, so he had to change his strategy and seek cooperation with the people who were probably thinking about how to kill them.


    After perceiving the killing intention of Luli Nasi without camouflage, the wild God sighed: "I know that there is no trust between us now. However, although I can''t give you the method of restraining breath, I can tell you the way to deal with the beast God and the weakest point of the devil emperor."


    "Oh? Tell me. "


    Lu Li really showed an interested expression this time.


    Because whether it''s the way to deal with the beast God''s extermination, or the devil emperor''s weakness, it''s extremely important for him now. Especially for the beast God''s destruction world, compared with the wild God who still has fighting power, the Mie world, which is in the sealed state, is obviously better to deal with. Both the wild God and the extermination world are the great troubles in Zhenwu region, no matter which one of them is killed It''s a good thing for Zhenwu.If he could know the way to kill miejie and get rid of it when it was sealed, Lu Li would not mind making a deal with the God of famine.


    "It''s easy to deal with the beast God."


    The God raised two fingers and said, "two things, two ways."


    "Go on, I''m listening." Lu Li didn''t mind the wild God''s behavior of betraying Guan Zi, and continued to ask.


    "The first one is to find the ancient array that used to seal the beast God in the ancient court. If you study the array, you should not be difficult to understand the secret, or even improve it to seal the spirit of the beast God again. Without the power of the beast God, the essence of destroying the world is just a copy of the religious Pope, which is not enough to cause trouble. "


    "Ancient court seal beast God''s ancient array?"


    Lu Li squints.


    This can be regarded as a solution, because he once talked to Yu Fenghua about this matter. The power of animal gods obtained by the divine religion is indeed the heritage inherited from the ancient court. At that time, the ancient court paid a great price to seal the beast God. Naturally, there are some secrets that have not been handed down. The wild God said that the ancient court sealed the animal God with the array. If you think about it carefully, it is not difficult to understand.


    However, it is not so easy to find this ancient array.


    What''s more, even if we find the ancient array and seal the power of the beast God, since the beast God can break through once, he will certainly be able to break through the second time. The seal method is to quench thirst by looking for plum blossom, not a long-term way.


    This idea just turned in the bottom of my heart. Lu Li''s face was still silent. He didn''t evaluate anything. Instead, he asked, "well, what''s the second way?"


    "The second way is simpler."


    "Of course, it may be difficult for you," he said with a smile


    Lu Li looked at the wild God and said with a smile, "when it comes to this kind of time, if you still play such a little trick, I will despise you."


    In fact, from the very beginning, you didn''t look up to me. There was no difference between human race and alien race. I''m just an old thing that can live among different races. "


    After finishing this sentence with emotion, the God of famine said: "if you want to really kill a strong person with the essence of" Tao source ", even if it is only in the state of primordial spirit, you must have weapons that can touch the essence."


    "This kind of weapon is rare in the world, not to mention the Zhenwu area. Even if it is placed in the endless star sea and many big worlds, it is extremely rare."


    "The ghost sword in your world is only half of it."


    "There''s another one."


    Facing Lu Li and Xue Zun''s exploring eyes, the God of famine said: "the deer family has pursued the ultimate weapon for a lifetime, the most powerful sword in the legend."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    "It''s impossible!"


    When Xue Zun heard the name of the strongest sword, he showed unreasonable excitement and said in an angry voice: "the strongest sword is just a obsession of the deer family. Even if It does have some magical powers, but what you said is that touching the origin and killing the strong ones is not a realm at all! "


    Seeing that Xue Zun was so excited, Lu Li frowned, stretched out his hand to stop xuezun, and then said, "since we have talked about it here, we may as well have a chat."


    "I don''t quite understand what you said just now."


    Lu Li looked at the wild God and asked, "first, what is the essence of Dao Yuan? Second, why do you say that the ghost sword is only half a weapon that can hurt Daoyuan?"


    Now the ghost sword, Ming River, is in his hand. Although it is a incomplete version, Lu Li has studied it for a period of time. He probably knows that the ghost sword and the hell River are all together, that is, the level of powerful magic weapons. Although it is much higher than Canglang sword, it is not strong enough to hurt the strong people at the Dao level.


    In other words, ghost sword and river Styx is just a weapon with some ghost characteristics. Its ability is extremely difficult for the strong men of heaven and man. However, Luli doesn''t think it can kill the beast God.


    The God of famine seems to have known for a long time that Lu Li wanted to ask this question. He first shook his head, then nodded, and said, "from my personal point of view, I don''t want to answer this question for you, because this question is likely to bring endless inspiration to you, and even help you take the last step that you may take decades later to become a high-level power ahead of time He is the overlord of the sea of stars. "


    "But."


    The voice of the wild god suddenly changed, and his smile was a bit helpless. He said, "but, I have to say, we are not in a good situation now. The human race is facing the crisis of extinction, and I am also facing the threat of the beast God and the devil emperor. So from the perspective of the community of interests, I need to answer this question for you


    "It''s a wise choice, and it''s also the most worthwhile choice you''ve ever made in your long life."


    Lu Li also showed a smile.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li didn''t take the words of the God of famine as one thing. The essence of Daoyuan sounds really bluffing. However, Lu Li doesn''t think that after the God of famine explained the essence of this thing to himself, he could really help him become a strong man at the level of Tao. What''s more, Lu Li doesn''t trust him, and he doesn''t think how much of what the wild God is going to say to himself is true.


    However, in any case, only the God of famine is now in possession of this part of the information. If you do not get it from him, you will cut off the source of the information.


    So Lu Li said with a smile to the God of famine: "if the explanation of this problem can really bring me so much benefit, believe me, you will never regret today''s behavior. At the same time, I will repay you today''s kindness one day in the future."


    When the God heard the words, he just laughed.


    Although he and Lu Li have only two sides of the relationship, he is very clear about the nature of the young man in front of him. He is definitely not a "gratitude" person. At least, when facing the threat in his eyes, all the good qualities in the world will have nothing to do with him.


    However, in the end, the God of famine did not say anything. He just said calmly: "the essence of the source of Tao, from the most straightforward point of view, is the ''truth'' seen by the strong man of heaven and man."


    "You should have realized this when you are breaking through the realm and completing the advancement of life level. In the world we live in, there is a kind of "truth."


    "This truth is not just a new vision in your eyes, nor is it simply under a certain world or a certain star. Some call it the law, and others call it the Tao. However, according to the custom of our God family, we prefer to call it "divinity."


    "Only by mastering this divinity can we see more truth and occupy a place in the nearly endless sea of stars."


    "Divinity, do you mean the twisted belief that the God of the sea deceives flesh and blood with the God of the sea? Or some kind of powerful energy in the unknown


    For this somewhat mysterious title, Lu Li naturally kept a certain vigilance and raised his own questions.


    However, the wild God just shook his head and said calmly, "divinity can let you see the truth. To some extent, it is equal to the truth. Just as the environment in which each of us lives and the earth on which we tread is quite different, the divinity and truth experienced by every strong man at the highest level are not the same. "


    "Or it can be said that divinity is a higher dimensional power. With the means you have now, even if you are tired to death, there is absolutely no way to hurt a strong soul with complete divinity. The beast God is different from me. It was only sealed at that time, so although its power is certain, its divinity has been completely preserved. "


    "The power of higher dimensions, no wonder, your existence is really irritating."


    Lu Li didn''t believe in the "divinity" and "truth" of the wild God, but his final explanation was unexpectedly in line with his inner view of the great way.At that time, jianzun had a similar hint in Tianwaitian. He wanted him to find his own way, through which he could see the hope of the road level.


    This road may be a way to see the high-dimensional power.


    Just like the gap between mortals and heaven and man, even if a mortal knows more about the abilities and characteristics of the strong man of heaven and man, and knows that the strong man of heaven and man can easily destroy all the creatures they know, even the world, but they still can''t understand the nature of the power mastered by heaven and man.


    The ants on the ground can''t understand the eagle in the sky, and the difference between the heaven man level and the road level is close to such despair and remoteness.


    Can''t see, can''t understand, how to have that kind of power?


    However, what really made Lu Li feel uncomfortable was the description of this power by the God of the wilderness. He used the words of divinity and truth to describe the power of the great way. This was the same arrogance as that of the strong man of heaven and man who thought he was a God, but he also had different lethality.


    "Do you really think there is a God in this world?"


    All of a sudden, Xue Zun, who had never spoken before, regained his composure and asked in a indifferent tone: "you were once a strong man at the level of Tao. Even if you look at the sky, you are not an unknown person. In your opinion, there are gods in the endless world?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Instead of answering this question, he asked, "I know you are confused, or dissatisfied, that there should be no gods in the endless sea of stars. But you ask yourself, do you really think that there is no God in this world? "


    The wild God said, pointing to the prosperous dragon city in the distance. Even if the three of them were above the sky, they could see the bright lights in the dragon city and the moving figures.


    "Such a huge city, in our eyes, to destroy it is just a matter of moving a finger. Is it not God to have such a great power for those who have been destroyed by us? "


    As soon as the words fell, the God of famine continued to point to the sky and said, "in this sky, why don''t you move your fingers and wipe out our existence?"


    "Shouldn''t any life, in the face of great forces beyond comprehension, be called gods?"


    The tone of the desolate God, with a trace of course, looked at Lu Li at the same time: "you are contaminated with the breath of the palace of life. As far as I know, in that world, there is no less than the existence of gods for us."


    "Lord of life?"


    Lu Li heard the speech and said a name.


    Of course, he got the name from the little hairball.


    "Maybe it''s him, maybe it''s not. I just want to tell you that gods do exist, but they are greater and more unpredictable than you and I think


    Listening to the description of the wild God, Lu Li thought of some books he had read in his previous life.


    In those books, the gods, or gods, are themselves immeasurable, indescribable, and even indescribable.


    Is it possible that the God of Lu has left the world?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    Of course, this is not the most important issue.


    The most important issue is the connection between the strongest sword and the God of beasts.


    In fact, not only Xue Zun couldn''t believe it, but even Lu Li didn''t believe it. The strongest sword created by the Lu clan can really hurt the strong people at the road level.


    How can the deer family create such weapons even if they can''t do it?


    What''s more, Lu Li knew the truth of this weapon for a long time.


    It is not a simple sword, but a humanized sword. The little girl with Mrs. Lu is the strongest sword.


    No wonder Xue Zun is so excited.


    It was because of this that he resolutely opposed the strongest sword plan. He continued to cast a sword with an innocent child. Xue Zun couldn''t pass his own heart.


    Unfortunately, Mrs. Lu has long been obsessed with obsession, so she has to part with her brother and leave the Lu clan with several people who want to continue casting the strongest sword.


    When xuezun heard that Madame Lu had created the strongest sword, he had already guessed what she had done.


    Now the wild God says that the strongest sword may be the key to their victory over the beast God. How Can Xue Zun accept this?


    "The most powerful sword is the law of salvation handed down by the Lu people for thousands of years. However, I know the upper limit of this method better than anyone else."


    Xue Zun''s expression was gloomy and said in a cold voice: "I am the head of the deer clan. In this generation, the task of casting the strongest sword should have fallen on me. Do you think that with your few words, you can make me believe that the deer people have persisted in the obsession for thousands of years, and can suddenly become a secret weapon to kill the strong men at the road level? "


    "I tell you, no matter what you''re thinking, you''d better give up. The Terran is not bad for your cooperation, and even without your cooperation, we can get through the difficulties


    Xue Zun was always hostile to the God of famine.


    What''s more, when it comes to the strongest sword, Xue Zun will inevitably think about it. How did the wild God learn about the inheritance of the Lu nationality?


    There are too many incomprehensible places, but Xue Zun has no idea to explore. Now he just wants to leave the God of famine here forever and solve the problem for the human family first.


    Aware of xuezun''s sudden increase of killing intention, the God of famine was not in a hurry and said with a smile, "Lu Li, are you sure you want this snow Zun to fight me?"


    "Xuezun is a strong man who has been guarding the snow state for many years. His contribution to the Terran is not comparable to that of my younger generation. In other words, I can''t restrain him. If he wants to kill you, I will only help him. "


    Lu Li showed his attitude.


    When the God heard the words, he narrowed his eyes and said, "so, there is no need to talk about it?"


    "Of course not." Lu Li said faintly: "because you said for a long time, you still didn''t mention the root cause. Since you said that the strongest sword can kill the essence of Daoyuan, at the same time, you also explained that the essence of Daoyuan is a kind of higher dimensional power, but you have not explained clearly why the strongest sword of the deer clan can become the key to kill the beast God."


    "Even the existence of our level can not touch the essence of Daoyuan. The strongest sword of the Lu clan is just a new forging method. It may have an impact on the current pattern of weapon refining, but I don''t think that its existence will be the key to killing the beast God."


    Hearing this, the wild God''s eyes flashed and seemed to be hesitating.


    This is the first time that he has shown such hesitation since he contacted them.


    Seeing this expression, Lu Li smiles and does not ask.


    But the heart already believed seven points.


    Although the God of famine may have deliberately made this expression to confuse them, Lu Li is very clear that he will not do such low-level things by the means of the God of famine. It''s not that it''s unnecessary to confuse them, but it''s really unnecessary to confuse them in this matter.


    What''s more, Lu Li calculated in his mind that the strongest sword had nothing to do with the wild God. He could not achieve any purpose by relying on the strongest sword, except killing the beast God.


    Then, it is obvious that the waster God''s hesitation is obviously because the secret of the strongest sword coincides with some of his secrets.


    Or, once the secret of the strongest sword is revealed, it may cause some harm to himself.


    Lu Li was more inclined to the latter.


    Because since the strongest sword is a weapon that can kill the essence of Daoyuan, it means that the God of famine may also die under the strongest sword.


    "Well, if you don''t believe us and we don''t believe you, let''s make a reasonable cooperation."


    Lu Li suddenly said, "the strongest sword is for us to find, and you can do it to kill the world. How about it?"


    "You don''t want to tell the secret why the strongest sword can hurt the essence of Tao Yuan, which means that we don''t know the details of the strongest sword. Do you think you are crazy or we are crazy to kill a strong man with complete source of Tao in the way you proposeNoticing that the wild God still hesitated, this time, Lu Li''s tone was not so polite, almost with a sense of indifference. He said, "the strongest sword is for us to find. You can do the killing. Even if something goes wrong, we will lose a sword, but you and miejie can''t cooperate any more. At that time, we can still cooperate to kill The world. "


    "Or cooperate with exterminator and kill me?" The God of famine laughed and said another meaning of Lu Li.


    At least, since we don''t have mutual trust, we just have no basis for mutual trust


    On hearing this, he nodded his head and said, "you''re right. It''s a pity that even if you find the strongest sword, I can''t use it to kill the world."


    "At last will you tell the truth?" Snow Zun said coldly.


    He still thinks that the strongest sword to kill the world is nonsense.


    The level of the strongest sword is nothing more than the level of Shenbing. But even the top magic weapon like ghost sword and river Styx can''t kill the beast God. What''s the strongest sword?


    "No, the strongest sword can indeed hurt the essence of Tao Yuan. I did not deceive you. The reason why I can''t kill people with the strongest sword is that I''m not a Terran. "


    "Since you want to know why the strongest sword can hurt the essence of Tao source, I will tell you. Because the strongest sword, to some extent, is the Terran sword


    Sword of Terran?


    Hearing this, Lu Li and Xue Zun looked at each other and seemed to have guessed something.


    "The sword is no longer a common artifact, which is forged by people, forged by heart fire, and supported by the deer people for thousands of years. From the very beginning, it had spirituality, and it was hidden in that child, and gradually became stronger and became one with her. With only a little heat, it could become the sacred instrument of the whole human race. "


    "You don''t have to be surprised," said the God. "Any race will have such a sacred instrument. Even tens of thousands of years ago, your people were born with similar existence. But in those days, it wasn''t a sword. "


    "The so-called sacred utensils, such as gods and saints, represent the hope of a group. Its birth is not the will of heaven, but more than the will of heaven. Once carrying such a weight, even if it is just a piece of ordinary iron, it can also damage the essence of Tao source. "


    "Because It''s part of the road


    At this point, the waste God has no longer spoken.


    However, there is no need for him to answer the rest.


    "The strongest sword is the Terran sacred weapon..." Xue Zun couldn''t believe it.


    Lu Li, however, fell into deep thought and felt that this remark was very reasonable.


    The weapons of the Lu nationality, which have been consecrated for thousands of years, are made by people and forged by heart fire. They are indeed qualified to become a part of the road.


    "He didn''t lie." Finally, or Lu Li confirmed the authenticity of the words of the God of famine, and said faintly: "if it is not like this, he dare not appear to meet."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1040

    "It doesn''t take much effort to talk to smart people."


    The God of famine laughed, and then said, "I told you the root of the strongest sword, which is equivalent to telling you how to target the strong one at the high level. As long as you master the strongest sword, you will die in your hands, whether it is the beast God, me or the devil emperor. "


    "Not necessarily."


    Lu Li took a look at the wild God: "you and the beast God are in an incomplete state now. Even if the beast God has a lossless nature of Tao source, it can''t be changed. He can only play the fact that he is at the level of heaven and man."


    "As for the devil emperor, that''s a real fighting power of the great way. Do you want us to take a sword and find him to die?"


    That''s true.


    Because no matter the God of the wilderness or the God of the beast, in fact, they are all pseudo Taoism with no actual combat power.


    Even if they once had such a state of mind and combat power, now they can only play the power of the top heaven and man at most. There is still a big gap between them and the road level which can be called "gods".


    What''s more, Lu Li is very clear that the God of famine has no good intention to tell them that the strongest sword can hurt the strong one at the road level.


    At least, he doesn''t exist so well.


    "Well, I admit that if you want to unleash the power of the Terran artifact, there is a price to pay."


    The God of famine laughed and didn''t hide it.


    Or, he didn''t want to hide it from the beginning.


    After listening to this sentence, Lu Li probably guessed the plan of the God of famine.


    It''s a fair and aboveboard conspiracy.


    If the strongest sword is as powerful as he said, then the cost of using this sword is absolutely beyond the ability of heaven and man.


    Cross border fighting, even if nothing is available, needs to pay a great price.


    What''s more, they want to use the power of a weapon to kill the strong men of the road level now?


    However, Lu Li did not ask what price it would cost to use the strongest sword. In fact, this question did not make any sense. No matter what the cost of using the strongest sword, they must use this weapon to kill at least one high-level strongman.


    Whether it''s the beast God, the wild God, or the devil emperor.


    These three people are a great threat to Zhenwu area.


    Of course, at present, the biggest threat is the magic emperor, because the other side represents not only the strong man of the road level, but also the master of the world, with almost endless forces.


    Those strange creatures in the demon world, Lu Li once saw some clues in the palace of life.


    If the devil emperor comes with the demon world, they will not be able to resist at all. Unless there is a strong man in the world, otherwise, the strongest sword will not help the situation.


    As for the other two threats, Lu Li originally believed that the threat of the wild God was much greater than that of the beast God.


    But now it seems that no matter whether the wild God is deliberately reducing his threat or deliberately exaggerating the threat of destroying the world, no one can deny that the extermination world indeed integrates the spirit of the beast God. He really has a complete source of Tao essence. If the founder of Qingxin didn''t seal him at such a high price, he would have recovered his strength at the level of Tao, With the power of crushing, the whole Zhenwu area has been turned upside down.


    Originally, Lu Li was still thinking that in the past three years when miejie was suppressed, he should accumulate strength and break through to the high road level as soon as possible. By then, even if the extermination really recovered, he would have the power to fight a war.


    However, after seeing this with the God of famine today, Lu Li knows that his idea is still naive after all.


    It may not be difficult for me, but in the past three years, things may not change. Whether the demon world has come or the God of famine has found his strength by some means, these things must be faced.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li looked at the wasteland God and said lightly, "let''s put aside the matter of destroying the world for the time being. You say that you know the weakness of the devil emperor. Talk about it."


    "Lu Li, it''s better not to be greedy."


    However, the famine God did not answer this question. Instead, he said with a smile: "the intelligence of the strongest sword is enough to make you invincible in this period of time. If I even tell you the weakness of the demon emperor, will my next target become me after you kill the kingdom? "


    "I''m not that dishonest." Lu Li said with a smile: "people who have worked with me know that I have never let my partners suffer. Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, there is no one who keeps his promise more than me. "


    "Ha ha."


    The God of famine just laughed, neither agreed nor denied.


    As for Lu Li''s words, he should not have heard them.


    Keep your promise? Are you kidding?


    Those who believe this sentence are afraid that they have already gone to the nether world?


    Of course, the wild God didn''t break with Lu Li. After all, he has paid a part of the price, and he has also taken such a big risk. If he can''t get what he wants, today''s trip will be a wedding dress for others."The devil''s weakness is the last chip in my hand. No matter what the deal is, both sides should keep certain chips in their hands. Are you right? "


    After laughing, the God did not go on talking, and his figure gradually faded.


    Snow Zun sees this and is about to stop him, but Lu Li stops him. He shakes his head and watches the God disappear.


    "After getting the strongest sword, we will have the next chance to cooperate with each other."


    "I hope the next time I see you, you are already a strong man on the road."


    The voice of the wild God, with a sense of banter, drifted in the wind.


    "Why stop me?" Until there is no trace of the God of famine, snow Zun just a little puzzled to see Lu Li.


    He did not understand why Lu Li stopped him from fighting against the God of famine.


    With the strength of both of them, just now was the best chance to stop the God of famine. Now that the information of the Terran sword has arrived, it is no longer a hidden danger to eliminate the wild gods. Before the arrival of the demon emperor, they have enough time to breathe and accumulate strength.


    So Xue Zun doesn''t understand why Lu Li wants to stop him from retaining xuezun.


    Lu Li shook his head and said, "it''s not helpful to kill the wild God now, and I think the weakness of the devil emperor he said is probably not so simple."


    "What can be regarded as a weakness by a strong man at the Broadway level must be quite fatal."


    "So what? If we can get rid of two threats at one stroke, there is only one magic emperor left. We still have enough time to target him and win more


    Snow Zun frowned.


    "No, the magic emperor''s strength is not the same level as the wild God. We should not be able to imagine the horror of being the Lord of the world


    Lu Li said: "even the God of famine is not the real leader of the God family. You have seen his body. If he wants to destroy Zhenwu in his heyday, how many breaths does it take? "


    Snow Zun was silent.


    Of course, he saw the battle at the zenith.


    The vast body of the wild God, which cannot be described in words, has surpassed all people''s concept of "greatness".


    What''s more, it''s just a remnant, and it already has the power to suffocate the powerful man at heaven and man level. If the God of famine really recovers to its heyday, he wants to crack Zhenwu territory, but it''s just a matter of holding hands.


    However, thinking of this, Xue Zun was still reluctant to say: "this is the only chance to kill two threats. I don''t know when I will have a second chance if I miss this time. "


    "There will always be opportunities. Don''t worry."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "what''s more, now that the destruction of the world is trapped, the God of famine intends to cooperate with us, so why not our intention? It''s like a game in which all sides participate. The magic emperor is powerful and has been isolated by us. Therefore, we all agree to eliminate him first. The rest depends on who can fight against the devil emperor. As long as the wild God feels that he can''t fight against the demon emperor, he won''t turn back. At least, he will stand in the distance, watching coldly and be the fisherman. "


    "Unfortunately, until the end, no one knows whether he is a fish or a fisherman."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1041

    After solving the problem of the God of famine, Lu Li and Xue Zun are not in a hurry to leave Longcheng.


    He rescued the unfortunate master who met the God of famine. He found that the God did not lie. The master was still alive. Although he lost his vital signs, he seemed to be dead. However, when Luli transformed his energy and dissipated the dark hand left by the wild God in his body with a trace of divine power, he gradually recovered.


    See this scene, snow Zun''s expression slightly good-looking.


    The fact that he did not kill this man proves that the God of famine really has the willingness to cooperate, at least, the sincerity of cooperation.


    After saving the life master, the other side recognized xuezun and Lu Li. They only thought that it was a magical means of heaven and man to bring himself back to life. He immediately expressed his gratitude and wished to serve them both. As a result, Lu Li dismissed him with a straight face.


    If it wasn''t for remembering the reputation of the devil before he became a man of heaven, the master would have to pester for a moment.


    Of course, if Xue Zun is the only one, he will have to hold his thigh.


    After seeing the master off, Lu Li and Xue Zun strolled in the dragon city. Looking at the prosperous eyes, they were thinking about other things.


    After a long time, Xue Zun suddenly asked, "Lu Li, do you think Is there any possibility of victory in Zhenwu area? "


    "Of course."


    Lu Li nodded, his expression unchanged: "before me..."


    He wanted to say that in the world before me, he stopped in time and said faintly: "no matter in which world, the strength of the Terran is worthy of admiration. You see, Zhenwu district is now a thriving scene. With the aid program in place, the Terrans will sooner or later jump out of this small pond and go to a broader world to see the scenery. "


    "Yes." Xue Zun felt the same way, "everyone is like a dragon. After the era of hundreds of millions of warriors, the strength of the Terran will make a leap. At that time, the Terran will jump out of this pond to see what exists in the endless sea of stars."


    "But."


    Xuezun turned his words and sighed: "before that, we still need to solve the problem of the demon world coming."


    Lu Li heard the speech and did not speak.


    However, his mind moved and sent a message to song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong who were lurking in the city.


    Sensing this, song Bocheng and Gong Yunhong soon arrived.


    "It''s almost done." Without half a word of nonsense, song Bocheng said directly: "the intelligence system in this city is really rubbish. Give me three days, and I can make Tianbu take full control of Longcheng''s intelligence network."


    When he said this, song Bocheng''s expression was very confident, but also with some excitement.


    This is dragon city.


    Kyushu ten places, the largest city, the most prosperous place of the human race, has always been directly controlled by Tianmen. Even the penetration of white jade tower here is not as serious as expected. If you can win the Dragon City, the benefits of Tianbu are almost endless.


    "Do it as soon as possible. If you encounter any problems, don''t use tough measures. Of course, if you can''t make sense, you should use your fist. If you can''t beat it, find someone to fight. "


    Lu Li said calmly.


    At the same time, it also gave song Bocheng a reassurance.


    You know, although Longcheng''s intelligence network is very useless, song Bocheng knows that this is Tianmen''s territory. Although the Terrans have been integrated into one place and everyone has a common goal, it is related to their own interests. No one can be sure whether Tianmen will have any excessive reaction.


    And Lu Li''s words gave song Bocheng some confidence.


    Now, in the candlelight, there are more than five people in the sky and man level. As far as song Bocheng knows, there are more than a dozen of heaven and man level strong people in the candlelight.


    Lu Li implied that if there was fierce resistance at Tianmen, he would call people by candlelight. If he could call a few Tianren, he would have to occupy the dragon city even if he forcibly occupied it.


    Not for the sake of interests, but for the sake of "unity.".


    Even if there is no such thing as the God of famine today, Lu Li has long had an idea for Longcheng. As the largest city of the human race, the Dragon City, known as "never night", represents too many meanings. Besides the superficial interests, it is also the symbol of the Terran.


    There are hundreds of millions of permanent population in Longcheng. If those who can''t be counted are included, they can''t be stopped. In addition, the daily flow of merchants, as well as those who go back and forth, add up to form a terrible number.


    Tianmen controls Longcheng and makes it more and more prosperous, but it doesn''t make use of the population base and flow of Longcheng.


    Think about it. If the gods could come to Longcheng to preach, I''m afraid that within half a month, they could spread their influence to the ten places in Kyushu.


    This is the horror of a top city.


    Therefore, Lu Li hinted that song Bocheng, no matter what means, must put the intelligence network into Longcheng and control the city from the dark.


    "If you do this, you won''t be afraid of Tianmen turning over?" Xuezun certainly understood Lu Li''s hint, and his expression was a little strange: "although Longcheng is not the base of Tianmen, it is also one of the most important strongholds of Tianmen. If you just put your hand in it, Tianmen will not give up.""What can you do if you don''t want to


    Lu Li said in a flat tone: "the times are different now. If it had not been for the presence of foreign enemies and the six holy places, I would have integrated them."


    "Terrans don''t need to have no sound on their heads, but Terrans don''t need to have too much sound on their heads."


    "Each of the six holy places fights against each other, and no matter how much power there is, no matter how many forces can go to the same place. If the Terrans point to these people, what is the future?"


    Although Lu Li''s tone is extremely insipid, Xue Zun still hears a trace of bloody taste from this insipid background.


    The six holy places are the six strongest forces of the Terran. This powerful tradition has lasted for thousands of years. No one can break it, let alone break it.


    But listen to Lu Li''s meaning, he not only wants to break this tradition, but also wants to integrate the six holy places into one place, so that the Terrans will have only one voice in the future?


    Xuezun thought for a while, and felt that Lu Li''s courage was not ordinary.


    In addition to the fact that the white jade building has a definite cooperation with Lu Li, the other five holy places are all forced to soften up because of their helplessness. Now, I can''t help but point out how frustrated I am.


    And Lu Li wants to integrate these six holy places together, isn''t it digging their lifeblood?


    "I don''t think you''re going to do that for the time being. However, Longcheng is a beginning. If Tianmen makes concessions, it is the best. If they refuse to give in, I just have an excuse to start with them. "


    Lu Li''s tone, gradually with a bit of cold.


    He was worried that he had no excuse to fight Tianmen. If Tianmen obstructed the affairs of Longcheng, Lu Li would be able to use them to teach the six holy places a lifelong lesson.


    Terrans, just one voice.


    This voice may not be from Lu Li, but at least not from Tianmen.


    "After all, the six holy places are an important force of the Terran people. Don''t overdo it." Snow Zun pondered for a moment, and did not know how to persuade Lu Li. He only whispered: "of course, if you really want to do something, please inform me."


    This is the attitude of clear support.


    If Lu Li really wants to fight with the six holy places, then xuezun must be on the side of Luli.


    It''s not that he has any dissatisfaction with the six holy places, but Xue Zun knows that Lu Li''s strength will not be limited to the present step. In the future, he will certainly become a strong man at the road level and become the real backbone of the Terran.


    In addition, Xue Zun has heard of Lu Li''s means, and knows that if he does, the holy land that dares to resist will never leave a few alive, which will be a great blow to the Terrans. Therefore, xuezun firmly stood on the side of Luli, also considering this point. When it turned over, things would turn around.


    Lu Li understood snow Zun''s hint and said with a smile: "don''t worry, in the short term, things won''t get to that point."


    "Now our top priority is to find Mrs. Lu and negotiate with the child about the strongest sword."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1042

    Time flies.


    It has been a year since the God of famine appeared and established "cooperation" with the Terrans.


    During this year, the speed of the expansion of candlelight has made all people feel cold. Now, the candlelight and student assistance program have been thoroughly spread to the whole Zhenwu area, which is one last step away from the goal that everyone is like a dragon and the world is spreading martial arts.


    But this step, but let in addition to the white jade building, five sacred places, feel anxious.


    At this moment, above the gate of heaven, a huge curtain of light covers everything. It is an array that can isolate the prying eyes of heaven and man. In the gate of heaven, the leaders of the five holy places have gathered together.


    After a year, the leaders of the five holy places have become the strong men of heaven and man, and they no longer rely on their old ancestors to support the operation of the holy places.


    However, they thought that they would be able to control their own destiny and the fate of the holy land when they became the strong man of heaven and man. However, they did not expect that without their ancestors, they would now have an extra Lu Li riding on their heads.


    "Yuntian, what do you think should be done about this?"


    The current Yanling of gulongting looked at the master of Tianmen and said in a cold voice: "if you hadn''t responded to their occupation of Longcheng, we would not have been in such a passive situation. You should be responsible for this. "


    Yuntian, the leader of Tianmen, said nothing but a cold hum.


    The leader of this generation of Qingxin saints said: "it is useless to shirk the responsibility now. We must admit that over the past year, Lu Li has weakened the power and influence of our holy land from various angles, and has gradually touched our bottom line. For the sake of the human race, we have never done anything to him. As a result, he even wants to touch the secret place of the Holy Land and can''t continue. "


    Speaking of this, gulongting''s Yanling looks to the master of Guanlan mountain and Zhenlong holy land.


    The owner of Guanlan mountain is an old man. He exudes the fragrance of medicine all over his body and looks very peaceful. As soon as he notices Yanling''s eyes, he shows his attitude and says: "the white jade building can let the secret place out. Our secret state of Guanlan mountain is just a broken medicine field that can be used for Dan Xiu. He wants it and I can give it to him. Today, I just want to see your attitude. If you want to die, guanlanshan will not die with you. "


    The old man''s words made several people''s expressions not very good-looking.


    Among the six sacred sites, Guanlan mountain is the only one with ambiguous attitude. Because they have the largest number of medicine refining masters in Zhenwu region, and their pills play an important role in promoting the student aid program. Therefore, it is clear to all present that the status of guanlanshan is equal to that of baiyuilou, and they are the most indispensable allies of Luli. When will Luli guarantee the interests of baiyuilou and guanlanshan, as for them? That''s not necessarily the case.


    As for the Lord of Zhenlong holy land, he was a young man in cloth.


    Facing the eyes of the other three masters of the holy land, he just said with a wry smile: "several predecessors, I took over the position of Lord Zhenlong only last month. I don''t know the situation very well, so I won''t express any opinions?"


    This is not a shirking of responsibility, but a fact.


    He was still the son of Zhenlong last month. As a result, he broke through the realm and became a strong man at heaven and man level. He was driven to the shelves and became the current leader of Zhenlong holy land. He did not understand many things, let alone express any opinions.


    However, gulongting Yanling didn''t intend to let him go like this: "Lord Bai is so polite. After you become a strong man of heaven and man, we have heard that you are the most powerful son of Zhenlong holy land. Now that you have taken over the position of the holy master of Zhenlong holy land, shouldn''t you ask for a place for Zhenlong holy land?"


    Hearing this, the young man was a little embarrassed and said, "I understand what you mean. However, our Zhenlong holy land is just a group of crazy people who can only play chess and practice martial arts, but in order to better understand the truth of heaven and earth, it has become one of the six holy places. To be honest, even I doubt whether Zhenlong holy land has any ability to become a holy land Among them? "


    He scratched his head and said in a helpless voice, "just because the old ancestors were Heaven and man?"


    As soon as this was said, the others were speechless.


    Because he''s right.


    Before that, there were few Tianren level strongmen in Zhenwu area. The ancestor of Zhenlong holy land got to Tianren level by playing chess, which was one of the six Tianren in Zhenwu. The Zhenlong valley he created at that time has become the Zhenlong holy land today.


    It''s a pity that Zhenlong holy land is indeed a group of crazy people, who have no great interest in striving for fame and wealth, and do not intend to dominate the world. There has always been no sense of existence in the six holy places. Although they are both holy places, they do not have the reality of holy places. Sometimes people will feel extremely strange.


    Not to mention, Zhenwu area is different from before.


    After more than a year of changes, the six sacred sites alone are definitely more than six heavenly beings. Not to mention the aristocratic family, the family of heaven and man, loose repair of heaven and man, and from the candle light of heaven and man level strong.


    In an era when so many heaven and man level strong men emerge at the same time, the pattern of Zhenwu region should have changed a long time ago.


    The reason why Zhenlong holy land still retains the position of holy land is that they do not fight for it.Now the meeting in the Holy Land obviously wants them to fight. The people in Zhenlong holy land are not stupid. They are afraid that Zhenlong holy land will be the first to be attacked by the masses.


    "The meaning of the Lord Zhenlong is that he is willing to give up the name of holy land?"


    The holy master of Qingxin holy religion looked at the young man with a smile on his face: "if it is, then you can''t listen to our next topic."


    Hearing the speech, the young man also said: "this time, I''m here to show this attitude. Like Guanlan mountain, Lu Li wants our secret place, and I have given it to him. Today, I also want to tell some seniors that we should never seek death. We should not be dragged together. "


    With this sentence, the young people from Zhenlong Holy Land didn''t stop at all and left.


    This scene made the remaining few people feel a little uncomfortable.


    In addition to the old man of Guanlan mountain, whether he was the master of Tianmen, the holy master of Qingxin holy cult, or the Yanling of gulongting, his expression was a little strange.


    In the past, Holy Land gatherings were deliberative events, and no matter who was the leader of the holy land, he would attach great importance to it.


    But Today, the old man of Guanlan mountain showed that he didn''t care about his secret place, and then the Lord of Zhenlong holy land turned away.


    How can we keep this meeting going?


    Gulongting''s Yanling, his face was livid and said, "in this case, the six holy places will be scattered in the future?"


    "Lu Li once said a word."


    At this time, the Lord of Tianmen sighed: "he said that there is no Dynasty in the world. In ancient times, in the age of ten thousand nationalities, there were more and more powerful forces than the six holy places, and they have finally disappeared under the wheel of history. "


    "Every time the times change, the top forces will always produce some changes. But the position is the same. "


    The master of Tianmen first looked at Yanling and then said, "I have decided to hand it over to you."


    "What do you say?" Gu Longting Yan made a face of disbelief.


    He can accept the fact that Guanlan mountain is not involved, and he can also accept the sudden "betrayal" of Zhenlong holy land. Because there was no desire to win fame and wealth for the two, it was natural that they were willing to take refuge in the land separation at the height of the sun.


    However, Tianmen is different. Although the comprehensive power of Tianmen is not as good as that of gulongting, Tianmen has never had a precedent of bowing to people.


    Now even the master of Tianmen is soft, and Gu Longting Yan can''t help being a little confused.


    What the hell is this?


    First, the white jade building, then the Guanlan mountain, the holy land of Zhenlong. Now even Tianmen has surrendered. Do you want to take Qingxin holy religion and fight with Lu Li to the end?


    Even if he thought, the Qingxin saints were not fools.


    A candle light has already given them a headache. Now, with the power of the four holy places, they want to fight for it. What do they want to do?


    "Times are always changing. Terrans are facing great difficulties now. We must work together to have a future."


    The Lord of Tianmen sighed: "Lu Li said that he hoped that the Terrans would have only one voice. Otherwise, when the evil world came, the Terrans would not be able to survive."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1043

    Above the gate of heaven, the atmosphere suddenly became a little strange.


    No one thought that the Lord of heaven would say such a thing.


    But Gu Long Ting Yan Ling sneered and said, "only one voice is needed? It''s very nice to say. Who made the sound? Did he leave? Is it true that a young boy who has achieved success by virtue of good fortune really regards himself as the leader of the adult race? "


    "Isn''t he?"


    There was a sound without smoke.


    Surprisingly, this rhetorical question is not put forward by the Lord of Tianmen, but by the holy master of Qingxin holy religion.


    She said lightly: "Lu Li fought against the God of famine, recovered the religion, and solved the disaster of the human race. After that, he launched a student assistance program, which enabled the Terrans to start an unprecedented era of martial arts. He also invited help from Tianwaitian, and now he is trying to solve the disaster of the beast God. "


    "Well said!"


    Gu Longting Yan ordered coldly: "it is said that it is to solve the disaster of animal gods, but in fact it is to liberate your ancestors?"


    Now the extermination of the world is suppressed by the founder of Qingxin. Every day, the strength of the founder of Qingxin will weaken. It can be said that the founder Qingxin exchanged his life for the three years of suppressing and destroying the boundary.


    If the founder of Qingxin dies, Qingxin holy religion will not be greatly damaged, but it will also cause turbulence.


    "I admit that there is an ancestor''s reason, but not all of it."


    The Lord of the holy cult still said: "Lu Li''s contribution to the human race is undeniable. The benefits of the program are obvious to all. As long as there are another 10 years, there will be countless Tianren level strongmen in Zhenwu area. Even if the demon Kingdom invades, we will not have to fear anything. Such a great cause, even the sages of ancient times, had never achieved it? "


    Gu Longting Yan Ling wanted to continue to refute something, but he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Mainly, he was confused by the woman''s attitude.


    Just now, the woman was still willing to talk. As soon as the Lord Zhenlong left, she turned over her face and began to endorse Lu Li. This repeated face made Gu Longting Yan dumbfounded for a moment.


    Finally, the Lord of Tianmen said: "yes, the ancient sages could not reach the height of Lu Li today. Since he wanted to leave the Terran with only one voice, we would let him."


    "No way!" Gu Longting Yan made his teeth clench his teeth and said, "the six holy places have ruled Zhenwu region for many years. Why let a little boy climb over our heads and act as a bully? You will, but I will not! "


    "What if you don''t want to? Now that there are more than 100 people in the sky, you have to be afraid of the sky. Can you still fight against them


    The old man of Guanlan mountain gave a smile in a disdainful tone.


    Although today''s meeting is held in Tianmen, the real leader is Gu Longting, the Yan Ling.


    Anyone can see that this Yan Ling was very dissatisfied with Lu Li''s recent expansion and thought that Lu Li had infringed on the interests of the six sacred sites.


    As a result, there are now three services in the six holy places. The attitude of Tianmen and Qingxin holy religion is ambiguous. Only gulongting is still struggling. People can see that the ship is almost sinking.


    The difference is that when the ship sinks, it will drown a few people.


    At present, it is obvious that both Tianmen and Qingxin saints are aware of this and do not want to be drowned when the ship sank. The old man of Guanlan mountain clearly intends to give the secret land to Lu Li, and Guanlan mountain completely retreats behind the scenes to contribute to the human race.


    Gulongting wants to fight to the end, but they don''t want to accompany him.


    At this moment, gulongting understood the situation, gritted his teeth and said, "since you are willing to be a dog for people, you can do it with you!"


    "Anyway, gulongting can''t recognize that little boy as the main one!"


    After that, Yanling also opened the space and left.


    He was too lazy to talk about the rest of the meeting. It was obvious that no one wanted to be on the same line with him, and he was only insulting himself by continuing to talk.


    When he left, the remaining three looked at each other with a smile of relief.


    "Did Lu Li contact you before?" At this time, the holy master of Qingxin holy religion looked at the Lord of Tianmen and expressed his doubts in his heart.


    She had been in contact with Lu Li before, so she hesitated. She didn''t really make up her mind until Lord Zhenlong left.


    However, it is obviously impossible for the master of Tianmen to have contact with Luli.


    Because of Luli''s penetration into the holy land, the first step is to use Tianmen to open a knife.


    With the fall of Longcheng, Tianmen was in an extremely inferior position. Among the several people present, who was the least willing to join hands with Lu Li was the only one who was full of brains to protect the honor of gulongting.


    "He didn''t contact me, but I agree with him." The master of Tianmen shook his head and said calmly, "Zhenwu district now really needs only one voice."


    "If the six sacred places can''t do this, it''s OK to let another person do it.""Ha ha, you old devil, in the end, you''re looking at it."


    The old man of Guanlan mountain, who obviously knew the Lord of Tianmen, opened his mouth and said with a smile: "but you are right. The human race only needs one voice, which can not be Lu Li, but the six holy places do not have the responsibility and courage."


    The eyes of the Lord of heaven darkened a little.


    Obviously, he had thought about how to put himself in that position.


    As a result, he did not have the courage to face all that Lu Li had to face now.


    Zhenwu area seems to be thriving and prosperous, but everyone knows that behind this prosperity, there are many holes in the world, as well as foreign enemies.


    The news of the arrival of the demon world can be concealed from ordinary people, but it can not be concealed from them, who are the leaders of the holy land at the top of Zhenwu region.


    After knowing that the devil emperor will bring the whole demon kingdom to Zhenwu area, their mood is very complicated.


    In the face of such a huge pressure, a little carelessness, people will collapse.


    That position is really not as good as I thought.


    "In that case, we have reached a consensus."


    After a moment''s silence, the leader of Qingxin holy cult smiles and says, "all five of us are willing to give Lu Li the secret place. Although there is no name of holy land from now on, at least, our fate will be much better than gulongting, isn''t it?"


    The old man of Guanlan mountain sneered, "gulongting, ha ha."


    "I''m afraid there is something strange behind this." The master of Tianmen also frowned and said, "gulongting is eager to make progress. It''s hard to guess what he wants to do


    "What''s more, I have heard that gulongting seems to be very close to the people in Tianwaitian."


    Tianwaitian supports the human world, and has sent many Tianren level strongmen. According to the law, these people were invited by Lu Li, and they should have been closer to Lu Li.


    As a result, they kept a delicate balance with Lu Li. It seemed that they didn''t like each other very much. On the contrary, those heavenly beings had frequent contact with the six holy places. Among them, the Yan Ling of gulongting was the one who had the closest contact with those tianwaitiantian people.


    "The situation in Tianwaitian is better than that in Zhenwu. What''s more, he is not a good man. "


    The old man of Guanlan mountain pointed to the sky and cold road.


    At this moment, the three people are no longer talking, it is obvious that they are taking into account something.


    In the past year, Qisheng also personally lowered his avatar and passed down his own methods, which was very helpful to the student program. The martial arts people in the world had a good impression on Qisheng.


    However, although Lu Li was very polite to Qisheng, as the master of the six holy places, several people present could see the estrangement behind Lu Li''s politeness.


    What''s more, they all know that Qisheng, the top heaven and man at this level, will frequently lower their avatars and make friends with the Terrans, which is definitely not as simple as it seems on the surface. Anyone who does anything has a purpose. What is the purpose of a strong man like Qisheng? What does he want from Zhenwu?


    These questions linger in their hearts, even if they just think about it, they feel terrible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1044

    "Well, these things are not for us to worry about."


    The old man of Guanlan mountain shook his head and showed a rather bitter smile. Finally, he broke through the space and left directly.


    It''s kind of disheartened.


    It''s not because they lost the name of holy land after Guanlan mountain.


    In fact, today, the so-called name of holy land has become more and more powerless. Before Lu Li''s student aid program, the influence of candlelight almost spread to the whole Zhenwu area. Some people have called it the seventh holy land, which is covert over the six holy places.


    In addition, heaven and man come forth in large numbers, almost all over the country. In addition, Tianwaitian has revealed its extraordinary features, and people''s three views have been refreshed one after another. Looking at the six sacred places once unattainable, it has lost some awe.


    Moreover, as the only pill Holy Land in Zhenwu area, Guanlan mountain''s pills are indispensable cultivation resources for martial artists. Even if there is no name of holy land, it will not affect the transcendental status of Guanlan mountain.


    What really makes the old man of Guanlan mountain sigh is the attitude of gulongting.


    The Terrans have come to this situation, and gulongting even wants to fight for power and power, and fight internally.


    In the past year, although Luli''s expansion speed is surprising, people with a clear eye can see that this once known as the devil has been restrained too much. The main means are to be gentle. Under the premise of not hurting people, he will never hurt anyone.


    Over time, most of the forces acquiesced to Lu Li''s expansion steps.


    This is also the fundamental reason why the old man of guanlanshan decided to go to Lu Li.


    Although Lu Li is young, his style of conduct is much more correct than the so-called six holy places. Even a young man knows that in such an extraordinary period, we must not let the human race fall into internal strife and internal friction. Gulongting, a group of old people who have lived for many years, are not even as good as a teenager.


    After the old man of Guanlan mountain left, the holy master of Qingxin holy religion did not go away. He clearly had something to say.


    The Lord of Tianmen was disappointed for a moment. He looked at the holy master and said, "what else is the holy master?"


    "I can''t talk about important things. I just want to do a business with Cloud Gate owner."


    "Of course, I am also entrusted by others. This business is not my intention," he said with a smile


    Entrusted?


    The Lord of Tianmen heard the speech, first a Leng, then understood her meaning, "is Lu Li entrusted you to come?"


    "Not bad."


    The Lord of the church did not refute, nodded and admitted: "before I came, Lu Li had met with me once. It seems that he is firmly committed to this meeting. Some people refuse to give up their secrets, but he doesn''t say anything to me. He just tells me that if someone does this in the end, no matter who the person is, he will let me have a business with you. "


    Hearing this, the Lord of Tianmen was quite surprised and said, "no matter who it is? Is Lu Li not afraid that this person is me? "


    "Even if it''s you, the business has to go on."


    The Lord of the holy cult said: "this is the original words of Lu Li. Even if the Lord of heaven decides not to hand over his power, this business is to talk with you."


    The Lord of Tianmen hesitated and said, "what is this, a demonstration?"


    "It''s just a business." "Lu Li asked me to ask you, are you interested in being the only voice?" said the Lord


    "What do you say?" The Lord of Tianmen was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li would say so.


    However, the Lord of Tianmen must also admit that Lu Li''s words are about his heart.


    Is the Lord of heaven a bad man? Of course not.


    Although some of the Tianmen''s ways of doing things are stupid, each of them is jealous of the evil. He is not really a good man, but he is definitely not a bad man.


    At present, the leader of Tianmen, although he can''t use his means, he has a persistence that others can''t imagine.


    This insistence is the adherence to the Tianmen doctrine, and also the adherence to our own bottom line.


    What''s more, he is also one of the most enthusiastic about power among the leaders of Tianmen.


    Otherwise, with his talent, he would have been able to break through the realm of heaven and man without waiting for heaven and earth to come.


    If he had not been entangled in many affairs of Tianmen and delayed his practice, he would not have become a man of heaven level until now.


    Therefore, the words that Lu Li entrusted to him brought to him really had an unimaginable temptation to him.


    To be the only voice means that Lu Li intends to delegate power to him?


    "What is the price?" After a long time of restraint, the master of Tianmen did not let his expression change reveal. He looked at the holy master and said, "such a big business, there must be a price?"


    The Lord of the holy cult gave a light smile and said, "before that, you might as well take a look at Lu Li''s future vision of Zhenwu region."She took out a jade slips, pointed a little, and the jade slips flew to the Lord of heaven.


    The Lord of Tianmen hesitated for a moment. He was afraid of the means hidden in the jade slips. Once his mind entered it, he would be attacked by Lu Li.


    Now Lu Li has been recognized as the world''s strongest, and he has put many things down half a year ago and left it to others to do. He himself is looking for an opportunity to break through the great road.


    Even if he has not become a strong man at the road level, at least, his means are enough to kill a man in the sky.


    However, after hesitating for a long time, the master of Tianmen still bit his teeth, sank his mind into the jade slips and began to watch the contents.


    Boom!


    A lot of information, into the mind, even if it is the master of heaven, there is a moment of trance.


    Because the things in this are too complicated, many of them are beyond his understanding.


    There are even some words that he has never seen before.


    But after all, he was a man of heaven, thinking far beyond the human race. He quickly smoothed out most of the information, and finally fixed his eyes on the word "Terran Federation".


    There are some ideas about the Terran Federation, but Lu Li''s explanation is not particularly detailed. Some are just a part of the framework, such as the title of the federal speaker, deputy speaker, federal Councillor, etc.


    He soon understood that this was a huge "clan gate", which managed the whole Terran. The parliament discussed and issued plans and orders that were beneficial to the Terrans.


    Under this framework, there is a more detailed framework, which is more detailed than the official system of any dynasty, and it ensures that every person in an important position has a practical person to do.


    The leader of Tianmen looked at it for a long time, and finally breathed a breath. His eyes were filled with incredible light: "he wanted to turn the whole Zhenwu region into a powerful sect. On the surface, the decision-making was made by the speaker, but in fact, it was discussed by the whole Parliament. Moreover, the term of office of the speaker is only 300 years. For the master, 300 years is nothing, let alone heaven and man It is. "


    "The new speaker shall be nominated by each member of the Parliament and finally submitted to Zhenwu Prefecture for voting."


    "In a way, it''s a position where everyone has a chance."


    The master of Tianmen''s eyes twinkled and looked at the holy master: "Lu Li means..."


    "If you agree to his terms, the first speaker of the Terran Federation will be yours."


    The Lord of the church laughed. "Of course, I''ve got the status of a member of Parliament. Maybe I''ll have a chance to fight for the speaker in the future?"


    The Lord of Tianmen ignored the second half of the sentence. He only heard the first one, so he asked, "what are the conditions of Luli?"


    Hearing the speech, the Protestant master gradually began to smile, and said faintly, "the plan to clean up."


    "The last civil war of the Terrans!"


    "What do you mean?" The master of heaven''s gate breathes slowly.


    Lu Yin''s idea is not so crazy?


    Clean up plan?


    Who should be eliminated? How to eliminate it?


    "The specific plan is clear only to Lu Li. However, he told me that if Terrans want to have a voice and achieve the highest degree of unity, they must bleed and eliminate those who are unwilling to do so. "


    "For example, the derivative orders of gulongting?" He said the last word with a smile.


    But the Lord of Tianmen didn''t smile


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1045

    After seeing off the new leader of Qingxin holy cult, Yuntian still held the jade slips recording Lu Li''s crazy plan in his hand. His expression changed again and again, and finally he had to sigh. Lu Li, a rising star, has completely gone ahead of everyone.


    What''s more, Lu Li has made every one''s thoughts and reactions extremely accurate. Even if Yuntian knows that this is probably Luri''s bait, he has to take the bait.


    After reading Lu Li''s idea of the Terran Federation, how could he refuse the temptation of the first president?


    What six holy places, secular Dynasty, are pale and powerless compared with the position of uniting the whole human race and standing on the top of Zhenwu.


    "It''s great. It''s really great."


    After thinking about the news that Lu Li released this time and the series of consequences it will cause, Yuntian can''t help but feel a little bit of pity for gulongting.


    Unfortunately, gulongting''s new development thought that the power of uniting with holy land could also curb the development of Luli and candlelight. However, he did not expect that Lu Li had already made a judgment on this issue.


    "Master."


    At this time, as soon as the ban on Tianmen holy land was gone, several senior elders appeared on the huge Tianmen gate. Looking at their expressions, they seemed to have guessed the problem to be discussed at the meeting of the five families today.


    One of the elders, with a worried face, said with a bitter smile, "where should Tianmen go from now on? What do you think, master?"


    Yuntian put away the jade slip and was silent for a moment. Then he said, "now that the candle fire is in full swing, the unity of the people will be irresistible. Anyone who wants to fight against this force will come to a miserable end. Of course, gulongting is powerful, but now Luli doesn''t pay attention to the holy land any more. "


    "Are we really going to bow down to that little boy?"


    It was another elder who made a reluctant voice.


    The six holy places are high above the world, and their status has been maintained for thousands of years. Now, the birth of candlelight and student assistance program has broken their long-standing business balance. The holy land is strong, and all of them are vested interests. If the holy land is weak, it is equivalent to cutting flesh and blood from them!


    If we want to say who is the least willing to see the candlelight family dominate and unify the human race, these elders from the holy places must stand in the front.


    Although Zhenlong holy land and Guanlan mountain recognize each other so quickly, there must be some discordant voices inside them. However, due to the nature of the holy land, those discordant voices were finally suppressed.


    However, the elders of Tianmen holy land are not so easy to fool.


    Yuntian narrowed his eyes and looked at the elders in front of him. In his mind, he recalled some contents in the jade slips and Lu Li''s prediction of this situation. At the bottom of his heart, he sighed again. This young man is indeed a man who knows everything.


    "Well, I have a plan in mind for this matter. If you have any questions, you can ask for your instructions."


    Yuntian made a decision, and also mentioned the ancestor, so that the elders understood that the head of the sect seemed to have made up his mind and could not be changed.


    After all, the master of Tianmen is also a strong man at Tianmen level now. Tianmen is no longer the only one who can fix the sea. If things really get to the point where we need to ask the ancestors for advice and let the two Tianren make a decision, no matter what the result is, the elder who provoked the trouble will come to a bad end.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. The candlelight plan is not harmful to our family. It is not advisable to go against the trend."


    Yuntian glanced at several elders and said in a gentle tone: "it may not be a good thing that Tianmen can get this opportunity. On the contrary, the ancient dragon court is still a dream of holy land. With the power of candlelight, it subverts the ancient dragon court. In the twinkling of an eye, the inheritance of tens of thousands of years is destroyed. What do you really want? "


    As soon as this speech came out, several elders fell into silence.


    Because they are clear in their hearts that Yuntian''s words are really not bluffing them.


    After a while of silence, the elder couldn''t help but ask: "master, Lu Li is really going to attack gulongting?"


    Yuntian did not answer this question.


    But his silence has given the answer.


    There was a palpitation.


    Gulongting is an ancient holy land with a real heritage of thousands of nationalities. Lu Li even dared to make a decision, which made people feel that he was really brave and had a sense of urgency.


    If gulongting is really destroyed, will it be their turn for the next one?


    "You don''t have to worry. There are many things I can''t tell you yet. However, you may be relieved that Lu Li''s real goal is not to destroy the holy land. If he wants to integrate the human race and create a world where everyone is like a dragon, he must be inseparable from the power of the holy land. "


    "However, I would also like to advise you to hand over the holy land today, and five of our six holy places will give up their special status."


    Looking at the elders whose faces suddenly changed, Yuntian said in a deep voice: "what does this mean? I believe I don''t need to say more. If anyone else has other ideas, it''s better to say it now. We can get together and get together. When the candle really takes over everything, and there are people who do little things behind their backs, then don''t blame me for ignoring the feelings of these years. "The words have said this point, everyone knows that Yuntian really wants to go to Lu Li.


    Although the mood is very complicated, many elders did not say anything.


    Not only because of the majesty of Yuntian as the Lord of Tianmen, but also because of their fear of Lu Li.


    In the past year, although Lu Li has gradually been hidden behind the scenes, many things he has done can not hide the observation of those who have a heart.


    The eight successes of candlelight are in Luli. Without this ruthless young man''s advice behind his back, candlelight would not have been as powerful as it is today.


    In particular, he joined hands with baiyuilou to set up Tianbu branches in various places to monitor the world, and the collection of intelligence reached an extremely terrible level.


    The elders even suspected that their dialogue here might eventually reach Lu Li''s ears.


    At the thought of this, the elders, who had intended to say something else, shut their mouths in silence and did not dare to spit out half a word.


    You should know that Lu Li''s penetration of the six sacred sites has exceeded all people''s imagination. Don''t you see that the Lord of Zhenlong holy land has been "rebelled"? As long as Lu Li wants to, he can completely rebel against Tianmen elder!


    No, maybe Lu Li has already conspired against some people. Maybe among those present, there are spies bought by Lu Li.


    It is not that no one has ever been able to penetrate into the high-level of the holy land. However, what Lu Li has done in a fair and aboveboard way, and people can''t find out what''s wrong with it, is unprecedented, and may even be the last one.


    After all, the idea of uniting the people is too big. It seems that the general trend is rolling and oppressed. No one can resist or resist.


    In the end, the meeting of Tianmen ended in nothing.


    Each elder has his own mind.


    Some people feel disappointed and some feel nostalgic for the arrival of a new era.


    But some people think it''s the right thing to do.


    Before that, the six holy places fought on their own, and there was no way to integrate their forces into one. The helm of each holy land could not give up their noble status and unite with each other to unify the people.


    Now that Lu Li has done so, it is tantamount to forcibly condensing the most high-end forces of the Terrans into a stream, and to make sure that the Terrans can tide over the difficulties together.


    Although in a short time, it will damage the interests of the holy land itself, but for the long-term and the future of the human race, the integration of the six sacred sites and the cohesion of the human race are beneficial and harmless.


    But no matter what kind of thinking, people are very clear that they have no way to stop Lu Li, let alone the candle fire.


    In this case, it is better to accept the fact that the Terrans will be unified.


    "The general trend is coming." Yuntian was still thinking about the contents of the jade slips. After sighing, there was an inexplicable cold light shining in the deep of his eyes and whispered: "gulongting I hope you will not be too stubborn


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1046

    After returning to the holy land of gulongting, the emperor immediately summoned all the elders to discuss how to deal with candlelight.


    It has to be said that the outcome of today''s meeting was indeed totally unexpected to him.


    In addition to the white jade tower holy land, Guanlan mountain had been very close to Lu Li before. Today, he wanted to strive for the holy land of Guanlan mountain as much as possible. If he could not, it would not matter. In any case, there are still four holy places. If we unite these four, we may not be able to fight against the candle.


    However, to his surprise, in addition to Guanlan mountain, Zhenlong holy land and Qingxin holy religion actually have the intention to throw themselves into candlelight.


    What''s more, the two people''s defection made Yuntian''s attitude blurred.


    The five sacred sites either hesitated or stood firmly on Lu Li''s side and decided to unite with the candle light to unify the people. No matter how strong the gulongting is, it can''t resist.


    Therefore, after the return of gulongting''s Yanling, the first thing to do was to think about how to separate the five sacred sites, which might hinder their cooperation with candlelight.


    As long as he can do this, he still has a chance.


    "That''s about it. If you have any ideas, just say it."


    Yan Ling''s face was a little gloomy at the moment. Looking at the many elders who frowned and thought hard, he looked a little unhappy.


    The main reason is that he thinks that Lu Li''s "people" may also be among these elders.


    He had already known the intelligence of Tianbu''s cooperation with baiyuilou in infiltrating various holy places, but he was unable to determine whether there were any people who had been infiltrated and rebelled by Lu Li in Gulong ting.


    Even if there is, now he can''t do a thorough investigation. The more critical the moment is, the more important the stability of people''s hearts is. The momentum of candlelight had already made people panic. Most people in gulongting didn''t want to fight against candlelight. Relying on the power of the last Gu Yanling, Yanling managed to stabilize these people and make them believe that they had a way to deal with Lu Li. In addition, his strength was really strong. After breaking through the heaven and man, he still made great progress. Now, even if he was included in the Sixth National Congress of the CPC The ancestor of the holy land, he is also the most powerful man of heaven and man level in the holy land. With this guarantee of strength, he can stabilize the situation in the ancient dragon court and make the elders believe him.


    If, at such a moment, he suddenly turns his face and makes a thorough investigation into the existence of the "traitors" in the gulong court, the people''s hearts that have not been easily stabilized may suddenly collapse in this way.


    Therefore, even if Yan Ling felt as miserable as eating a fly, he must take the initiative to pacify the situation.


    "Yanling, if the other holy places are going to give the secret place to the candlelight as you said, then even if we resist to the end, it will be difficult for us to support it."


    An elder said with a bitter smile.


    Then there was an epilogue.


    "Yes, Yanling, the five sacred places have all been converted to the candlelight. Even if we really fight to the end, what good can we do in the end? It is the trend of the times to unify the human race. Lu Li has won over the five holy places, and has been greatly helped. To be honest, by this time, they are already more than we are, and we are less than many. "


    "It''s not wise to continue to be right with him. Please think twice!"


    These people are obviously the "Zhu He" school in gulongting.


    Of course, if there are peace advocates, naturally there will be war advocates.


    Before Yan ordered him to speak, one of the elders stood up again and said, "according to your opinion, we in gulongting should give up the family property that we have managed to accumulate? Today can be a secret place. What about tomorrow? Isn''t tomorrow asking us to give up all the accumulation of gulongting for so many years? "


    "If there is one, there are two. Lu Li''s son is greedy! We should not let go when we force all holy places to open up and inherit and integrate into the candle fire to spread martial arts in the world. Now we raise tigers and they hurt people. If we continue to connive, we will be destroyed by him! "


    This elder is obviously an unswerving advocate, and his words are full of dissatisfaction with Lu Li.


    However, his words are not wrong.


    Lu Li now wants the six holy places to hand over the secret places of each family. This behavior is basically the same as digging people''s ancestral graves. The particularity of the six sacred sites has been gradually weakened in the era of large numbers of people. It is because there are still secret places.


    As a result, as soon as Lu Li opened his mouth, he asked the six holy places to hand over the secret places of each family?


    "I don''t know what Guanlan mountain and Zhenlong holy land really think. Lu Li''s excessive demands are recognized by their noses? Is it true that, like the rumor, these two holy places have long been subdued by Lu Li? "


    Some people have a queer tone and ask questions.


    In the past year, there have been too many rumors about Lu Li. Some of them were deliberately spread by the Ministry of heaven to confuse the public and the public. However, some of them are the real intelligence that the holy places have exhausted their means to find out.


    Among them, there is a rumor that when Lu Li entered the peak of heaven and man, he went to Guanlan mountain and Zhenlong holy land alone. No one knows what happened. Only that since then, Guanlan mountain and Zhenlong holy land have almost followed Lu Li''s lead. Guanlan mountain, in particular, is following the steps of white jade building, becoming a loyal supporter of Luli and hollowing out his family to help Lu Li From the promotion of student aid program.They suspected that the two holy places were actually conquered by Lu Li, not without roots.


    "Hum, if Lu Li dares to fight against Gu Longting, it would be great!"


    Yan Ling sneered.


    At present, gulongting''s strength is already the top of the six holy places. Although there is no chance of winning against the candle fire, Yan Ling knows that if Lu Li wants to make his family bow down, he can''t use the power of candlelight. More likely, he will visit gulongting with his own strength, just as he did with Guanlan mountain and Zhenlong holy land.


    If so, it would be a good thing for gulongting.


    After all, although the ancient dragon court is still two Heaven and man level strong, but if you add the hidden strength, the ancient dragon court has reached five!


    Except for Lao Yanling, who did not sit in gulongting, including himself, they were all four strong men of heaven and man level.


    Even if Lu Li has the momentum to be regarded as the strongest in the world, Yan Ling still doesn''t think that he has the power to outnumber the enemy.


    "The battle between man and nature is earth shaking. If Lu Li really subdued Guanlan mountain and Zhenlong holy land by force, there must be accurate news coming out, not just one or two rumors. " However, the elders of the peace faction have different views on this matter. Some worried: "Lu Li is now one of the top heaven and men in Zhenwu region, and his wisdom and means are extraordinary. If he wants to subdue a force, he has no need to oppress by force."


    "That''s what it says..."


    Some of the elders of the main war faction frowned deeply and thought that the idea was too optimistic.


    What''s the difference between the "high neck" and the "big neck"?


    Gulongting has evolved from the ancient court of that year, with complete inheritance and powerful force. It has experienced many wars over the years. For external provocations, they always fight back with thunder, and there is no room for seeking peace. If not, how could gulongting stand on the top of the six sacred sites?


    However, the war and the bickering between the two sides did not affect the decision to issue an order.


    With a big wave of his hand, he said directly: "no matter what the outcome is, you just need to remember that I can continue to this day because we never compromise with anyone! At that time, the ancient court went through all kinds of calamities, and finally lost in a mess, that is, it was defeated by the four words of indecision


    "Naturally, we can''t repeat the mistakes made by our predecessors. We must be resolute in dealing with Lu Li. Do you have any objection to this?"


    His eyes, sweeping the whole scene.


    The main thing is to look at the elders of the peace faction.


    Thinking of the means of this order, the elders of the peace faction suddenly felt awe, and no one dared to speak.


    "In this case, I''ll reply to Lu Li. We can''t give him the secret place of gulongting!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1047

    In the secret place of yezong.


    Now the chief leader of Tianbu, Fang Yin, the spy chief who makes the whole Zhenwu area afraid of him, steps into it with the latest information in his hand.


    Under a deep starry sky, Lu Li was dressed in black and sat cross legged. His long hair was still simply tied behind his head. He noticed that Fang Yin had entered. He opened his eyes and asked with a smile, "is there any result?"


    "It''s not much different from what you expected. Gulongting did reject your proposal. However, Tianmen didn''t think about it for a long time. "


    Fang Yin throws a jade slip to Lu Li. The inside is actually a detailed record of the Tianmen meeting. Even Yuntian''s last words with many Tianmen elders are among them.


    Not only that, but at the end of the record, there are all kinds of things that happened in gulongting.


    If this jade slip is spread to the outside world, it will certainly cause a great disturbance!


    Because the Ministry of heaven is now very frightening. No one expected that their fear of Tianbu was too conservative after all.


    Even gulongting, the most holy land in the world, can be penetrated by the heavenly part. This skill, even the white jade building are poor.


    However, Lu Li did not look at the contents of the jade slips, but weighed the jade slips with his hands and sighed: "people die for wealth, birds die for food. Gulongting knew that once the secret land was handed over, it would be difficult for them to guarantee their own status. Without the particularity of holy land, Guanlan mountain and Baiyu tower, it is not like Zhenlong holy land, which has a deep research on array and has a skill. Apart from the situation of Qingxin Shinto and gulongting, they can''t even find an ally. "


    "Listen to your meaning, seem to have known for a long time that Tianmen will join us?" Fang Yin recognized the deep meaning of Lu Li''s words.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not mention Tianmen, and was not surprised by the decision of the Lord of Tianmen.


    Fang Yin''s mind was delicate, and he immediately thought of the key: "is it because you entrusted the jade slips that the holy master of Qingxin holy religion brought to the past?"


    Lu Li laughed but did not speak. After a moment, he said calmly, "it is a gift, and it is a gift that the Lord of heaven cannot refuse."


    "If he doesn''t accept my offer, I don''t have much to lose. On the contrary, he will lose his last chance to stand at the top of his power for the last time in his life."


    With these words, the jade slips in Lu Li''s hands suddenly broke, and the surrounding space seemed to have a kind of illusory distortion, which made the whole night sect''s secret place tremble.


    Fang Yin saw this and couldn''t help saying, "your situation is getting worse and worse."


    "I can''t help it. It''s because I underestimate Zhenwu."


    Lu Li''s smile does not decrease, but his tone is much more peaceful than a year ago.


    If you take a closer look, you can see that in the void around him, there are chains that are looming around him, constantly winding around him, trying to pull him out of the world.


    "Before, I thought that the world will of Zhenwu domain would not show any ability before harvest. But I didn''t expect that this chicken thief''s guy was already on me


    After hearing the speech, Fang Yin was silent for a long time, and then he said, "with your present situation, you can suppress it for a year at most. Maybe you can''t wait to kill the boundary, and you will go away."


    If there is a third person here, you will be shocked to hear Fang Yin.


    Lu Li is already the peak of the realm of seeing God. If he breaks through the realm again, he will step into the level of the road and become the only strong one in the world!


    Moreover, Fang Yin''s words also revealed a message.


    In fact, Lu Li has been able to enter that level for a long time, but he suppressed it and did not break the border.


    "The rejection of the world will to the great road is beyond imagination. If I don''t want to destroy the world, I must continue to suppress it."


    "In fact, it is not only me, but also Qisheng who has touched this threshold, and is also suppressing his own realm."


    Lu Li said faintly: "of course, even if you can''t suppress the realm, it''s not all a bad thing to be expelled from this world. The demon world fragments of Yumo mountain have already had some features. Now Lin Wangbei is controlling the expansion speed of the demon world fragments and preventing its communication with the demon world. If I can break through the boundary, I will stay outside the world barrier and cut off the two boundary passages. "


    "In that case, you can''t come back. Is it worth it?"


    Fang Yin sighed.


    Lu Li''s state this year, he can be seen in the eyes, know what he has done for Zhenwu domain.


    Countless layouts are not mentioned for the time being. This hard work day and night alone has made many old antiques in the candlelight frighten them. Not to mention, in order to improve the realm, Lu Li almost forced himself to death, which made people look and sigh.


    He has indeed paid a lot of money to become the world''s first.


    "Whether it''s worth it or not, we''ve come to this point. If we talk about it, it''s a bit of an affectation."


    Lu Li said in a soft voice: "what''s more, only when you become a strong man at the Broadway level, can we have the qualification to confront the will of the world. If we don''t make great efforts, we will end up in vain. Isn''t it more futile? ""What''s more, I also want to have a look at the extreme scenery of the Avenue..."


    Speaking of the last sentence, Lu Li''s eyes moved. In the secret place of yezong, the stars were broken, and the sound of chains around him became more intensive.


    Even now it is half a step of heaven and man''s Square drink, can''t help but go back a few steps, was inadvertently revealed by Lu Li''s breath to shock.


    That kind of mysterious and mysterious breath has gone beyond the level of heaven and man. Even if it is just a trace, it will make the space collapse and cross pressure thousands of miles.


    "It''s really hard to imagine how those strong men at the road level fought in Zhenwu area at that time."


    Fang Yin pinched a sweat in his heart and said, "for the strong at this level, it''s an idea to smash Zhenwu domain, right?"


    Hearing this, Lu Li nodded his head, then shook his head and said, "the road level is not about destroying a world."


    "Many of these understandings and feelings are indescribable and cannot be described in detail. However, as long as we step into this level, we will at least have the power to fight against many future crises. "


    With this sentence, Luli closed his eyes again, and the sound of the chain around him gradually became quiet, as if changing with his state.


    "It seems that the world will of Zhenwu region has not yet been fully awakened. It is just stimulated by me, and the world rules have been condensed into a chain, trying to drive me out."


    "It''s in a hurry."


    "Maybe, before I became a great way, the world will of Zhenwu domain still had spare power to drive me away. Once I became a Taoist, there was no way for Zhenwu''s world will to take me. That''s why it was so impatient that it even spent the power to wake up and drive this strange number out of Zhenwu territory in advance. "


    "Sure enough, the will of the world has its own plot."


    "Is it just upgrading?"


    "Not necessarily."


    At the moment when Lu Li closed his eyes, all kinds of enlightenment suddenly appeared in his heart. The closer he was to the road, the clearer his thinking was, and there was a feeling of "Enlightenment".


    Of course, Lu Li knows that this sense of enlightenment is just an illusion that he is about to break through. The so-called "road" is just a close link between himself and the endless void and becomes a part of "destiny".


    Strictly speaking, this is another way of evolution.


    The second transformation of life level makes the individual gradually possess indescribable great power. However, the more you step forward, the more you can feel the "despair" that the road ahead has been exhausted.


    It''s like a mole ant flying away from the earth and finding the top of the sky is as terrible as a dead road.


    It''s no wonder that ling''er''s father, the most powerful man of the Terran family, would leave Zhenwu area and travel around many worlds. Finally, he left the question of "whether there is a way ahead" to Baihu, a Taoist priest in the palace of life.


    Where is the way ahead and in what form does it exist? This doubt also haunts Lu Li''s heart.


    "Perhaps, is it immortality?" Lu Li once again thought of the description of the treasure of Qi Yun.


    Qiyun Zhibao may be related to immortality, but no one can be sure of its specific effect.


    However, it seems that there is no other possibility to let the tianwai people led by the strong men at that time to come to this deserted world, except for the "road ahead".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1048

    Thinking of this, Lu Li patted his knee and drove these "thoughts" out of his mind. He said: "now that five holy places have decided to hand over their secret places, it''s time for candlelight to carry out the next step of the student aid program."


    Fang Yin was stunned and asked, "is this too fast? At present, the expansion of the candle fire has caused many people''s dissatisfaction. Even if the five holy places give up their secret places and rashly start the next plan, it is likely that some people with evil intentions will come in. "


    Nowadays, the fire is so fierce that the student aid program covers almost the whole Zhenwu area, and colleges are blooming everywhere. Just as the first step, the goal of "spreading martial arts in the world" is almost completed.


    Fang Yin knows that Lu Li''s ideas about the student aid program are not just like this. He has arranged three stages, and the current momentum is only the first stage.


    The second stage is the elite project.


    Starting with the aid program, at least 80% of the people in Zhenwu region will become martial arts practitioners. Through the secret places of the six holy places, some martial arts talents with outstanding talents will be selected to practice in the secret places. In this way, the probability and speed of the birth of the strong among the martial arts will be doubled several times.


    However, now the momentum of the student aid program has reached the peak, I do not know how many pairs of eyes are staring at Lu Li, staring at the candle. If the second stage of the program is opened rashly, the strength of a group of warriors will certainly be improved in a short period of time, but this is also equivalent to opening the door to the upper level completely. For those who have no access to the secret place, this opportunity may be a good thing or a bad thing.


    After all, many forces are very dissatisfied with candlelight, especially the ancient clan families. If the six sacred sites were not stopped, these ancient clans would have been at war with candlelight.


    Even if on the surface dare not with the candle to set right, in the dark some small movements are not interrupted at all.


    Fang Yin''s biggest worry about the opening of the holy land this time was that the ancient family, hostile to the candle fire, sent people to make trouble.


    "No harm, even if they want to make trouble, it is impossible to control all the martial arts who enter the secret realm."


    However, Lu Li was not worried about it. He said calmly: "you know, although there are many people who are not used to the student aid program, many of them benefit from it. It''s good that the ancient people don''t make trouble. If they make trouble, the opening of the secret place will be a great opportunity to unite the Terrans for the second time. "


    "But..." Fang Yin frowned. Although he understood Lu Li''s meaning and knew what effect Lu Li wanted to achieve through the opening of the secret place, he was still a little uneasy and said, "in this way, if there is a conflict between the two sides in the secret place, we will inevitably lose our hands."


    "The warriors who can pass through the first level of screening are all the seeds of the Terrans. It''s a pity to lose them here."


    What he was really worried about was that the Terrans would break out and consume their own strength.


    "So what? If it is, let them fight. "


    Lu Li said calmly: "we are not their nannies, warriors, and we don''t need to grow up under the protection of anyone. The world has always been the law of the jungle. Even if we protect the Terrans from the wind and rain and solve all the troubles, do you think they will be merciful to the Terrans when the aliens come? "


    "Don''t forget that the original intention of the program is to unite all the forces that can unite the human race. It''s not about cultivating a bunch of junk and living under our wings. "


    Lu Li''s words are merciless.


    Even with a hint of blood.


    How to deal with the forces that the Terrans can unite and those that cannot be united?


    Fang Yin instantly understood that Lu Li didn''t want to see the fight among the Terrans. He even pushed the flames behind him and wanted the Terrans to launch an internal fight.


    Of course, the real goal of this fight is to eliminate all the hidden dangers of the Terrans.


    Those ancient people with evil intentions are just the first dish.


    The real dish is still gulongting, which still refuses to let go.


    So Fang Yin asked, "what are your plans for the ancient dragon court?"


    "No plan. Since gulongting is not willing to give us the secret place, let it go."


    With his eyes half closed, Lu Li said softly, "five of the six holy places have handed over their secret places. Considering the small secret places of various countries, the number of people the elite plan can accommodate is just a drop in the bucket for the whole Zhenwu region. At this time, gulongting guards their own secret place and refuses to open it. Do you think those who can''t enter the secret place will hate us or hate gulongting? "


    Fang Yin was stunned at first. Then he figured out the middle of the joint. Suddenly, he felt a little chilly in his heart. He asked, "is this the plan you have already made? Do you want gulongting to share the pressure of the elite program? "


    "No, if all the six holy places are willing to open the secret places, I have other ways to calm the resentment of those who can''t get into the secret places."


    "Anyway, the six holy places are all important forces of the Terrans. If they are willing to cooperate, I will not harm them."Lu Li flicked his finger and said, "I''m sorry that gulongting would choose this way. However, since he has given me a more energy-saving plan, I am also very grateful to them


    Fang Yin did not speak again.


    Because he had foreseen the future of gulongting.


    As the saying goes, Lu Li carries out the elite plan to open up the top resources of the Terran. Although there will be a large number of Tianjiao, and at the same time gain their favor and a group of strong people who have rapidly improved, but now the world of martial arts is close to success, everyone is a warrior. At this time, no matter how good Lu Li is, there will be some resource allocation With the uneven situation.


    In the past, compared with ordinary people, the number of warriors was "rare". Even if people were dissatisfied, they would not make trouble.


    But now everyone is a warrior. Those "elites" can enter the secret realm and get better opportunities and training resources. However, they can only watch and promote Mi en and fight against Mi Qiu. As time goes by, they will never remember. Without Lu Li and candlelight, they would not have the talent or the opportunity to enter martial arts. They will only remember that Lu Li opened the secret place, but not let him They enter.


    This resentment is not something that ordinary people can bear.


    However, with Gu Longting''s move, it can be said that the pressure Lu Li has to face is much smaller.


    Even if it is just a secret difference, it can relieve great pressure.


    They will turn their eyes to the only one who hasn''t let go of the secret place.


    Lu Li''s hand can be said to have calculated human nature to the limit.


    Although the martial arts practitioners that can be contained in a secret place are still not enough, they give people a vent. In the era when everyone is like a dragon, everyone is conceited. They only feel that if gulongting opens up the secret place, they may enter the secret realm cultivation and participate in the elite plan.


    In this way, the pressure that should have been faced by Lu Li was transferred to gulongting.


    "High, too high." Fang Yin sighed and sighed for Lu Li.


    This is not only high, but also tough.


    The more arrogant gulongting is now, the more regret they will have when the five secrets are opened.


    At that time, gulongting not only had to bear the pressure of the people, but also could become a knife in Lu Li''s hand to complete the plan of "internal friction". Until he could not resist it, he still had to hand over the secret land and submit himself to Lu Li.


    This method of killing three birds with one arrow is really killing Gu Longting.


    "It''s just a last resort. Now I can''t do it at will. The world will suppress me more and more. I can only hide in the secret place of yezong. Otherwise, I will directly kill the ancient dragon court. If anyone dares not accept it, I will be able to solve all the problems in one day. "


    Lu Li sighed, but he didn''t entangle himself in this topic. Instead, he asked, "can you master the latest trend of the wild God?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1049

    Fang Yin knew that Lu Li would have this question, and immediately said, "since we have discovered the hidden method of the wild God, the wild God has become wary of us and is extremely cautious. If it is unnecessary, he will not show up at all. However, we still found his trace. His last appearance was in tianmang city and took away some tianmang stones. "


    "Tianmangshi?"


    Lu Li eyebrows deep lock.


    At the next moment, he unfolded and said with a light smile: "it seems that the old man, the God of famine, has already been impatient to wait. His injury needs to be treated, and he traded with me several times. Although it has an effect, it is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. Looking for tianmang stone is another choice for him


    "Not bad."


    Fang Yin nodded and said, "the effect of tianmang stone should help him recover his strength. Since we knew that he had gone to tianmang city to collect this material, we started to retrieve some of them for research. Finally, we found that the tianmang stone contained some energy similar to the nature of divine power. The God of the wilderness was interested in this characteristic, so he collected a large number of tianmang stone and tried to restore his own realm. "


    "This guy is really cautious and smart. After all, he is an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years. In those years, he could muddle along and live to this day. Don''t underestimate his desire to survive."


    On hearing this, Fang Yin could not help asking, "in this case, should we make some precautions against it? Tianmang stone is a specialty of tianmang City, and its output is extremely high, so it has to be prevented. "


    "No need."


    Hearing this, Lu Li just shook his head and sneered: "the God of famine is just a signal to me. Even if he doesn''t cooperate with me, he can find other ways to recover his strength. As for the tianmangshi, it''s just a guide. The materials that can be used at will are not enough to make up for the black hole like deficit of a high-ranking master. Even if he plunders all the resources of Zhenwu area, he may not be able to recover the strength of the peak. "


    "If he wants to return to the road, he can only rely on the beast God except me."


    "Beast God?" Fang Yin was stunned and immediately understood what Lu Li meant. He frowned and said, "indeed, in the whole Zhenwu area, except you and Qisheng, only the sealed beast God can possess the power of Tao. However, he should be very clear, if he and beast God join hands, you will not let him live to see tomorrow''s sun


    At present, the God of famine has established a short-term cooperative relationship with the Terran people. Although both sides are still vigilant against each other, at least the famine God has spared no effort in dealing with the beast God.


    Now the Terrans have information about the animal gods, which are all put forward by the famine gods. After verification by Lu Li, although some key information is concealed, at least the information given so far is not wrong.


    Judging from this point of view, it can be proved that the wild God has a killing heart to the beast God.


    So Fang Yin didn''t understand why Lu Li felt that the wild God would cooperate with the animal God.


    However, Lu Li only said lightly: "if he wants to recover his strength, he does not need to cooperate with the living beast God. Do you think that the famine God is so eager to kill the beast God, is it really the same as he said, to protect himself


    "Although the beast God has the ability to devour all nations, if he is allowed to break the seal and restore his complete strength, he will devour and strengthen himself in the first time, but he is not without the ability to protect himself."


    "As the last strong man of the God family, it is not luck that the famine God can live to this day. If the beast God really wants to devour him, there is also a great risk to himself. Maybe he will be killed


    "In this way, many of the actions of the wild God can not be compared with what he said. Then, the conclusion is very simple. The wild God''s urgent desire to kill the beast God must be in order to devour the beast God and complete himself. His ambition for Zhenwu domain has not been put down yet. "


    After listening to Lu Li''s words, Fang Yin made a simple calculation in his mind. He was surprised to find that what Lu Li said was exactly the same as what he was worried about. There were even some parts that he had not been able to understand before.


    Therefore, Fang Yin couldn''t help saying, "in this case, why do we have to compromise with the famine God? Taking advantage of his weak period now, with your current strength, it is absolutely impossible to kill the God of famine with a strong hand. With the current strength of the Terrans, even if there is no wild God, even if the beast God is really broken after a year, we can still be fully prepared to kill the beast God on the spot, or continue to seal it. "


    After this year''s development, the Terran can not be compared with each other. With the help of Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang, many array masters were born in the Terran. With the help of Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang, they started to study the array that the powerful ancient court used to seal the beast God. Now, there has been a lot of progress. Even if the beast God breaks the seal, the Terran is not without any countermeasures, so as not to have no strength to fight back.


    With such confidence, Fang Yin felt that the existence of the God of famine was no longer necessary.


    "It''s about balance. A living God is more useful than a dead one for Zhenwu kingdom."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "it''s like the existence of the Ministry of heaven is to supervise the world and prevent the occurrence of disasters. However, if one day, the world really does not have any threat, and everyone lives and works in peace and contentment, will the existence of Tianbu be unnecessary? ""Of course, if there is such a future, Tianbu will disappear!" Fang Yin''s tone is very firm and firm, without any hesitation.


    Because he agrees with Lu Li''s idea.


    If there is such a future, for the Terrans, an organization hanging above their heads will have no meaning at all. On the contrary, it will cause panic and create conflicts.


    However, Fang Yin does not think that Lu Li''s example is appropriate.


    After all, there are still two concepts between the God of famine and the Ministry of heaven.


    "I know what you think of the wild God, and believe me, if I can, I want the God to die more than you. However, for the present situation, the God of famine cannot die, at least he cannot die now. "


    Lu Li took a look at Fang Yin and said: "the existence of the God of famine can make the human race hate the enemy together. If he dies, the Terran pressure will be reduced a lot, but those who once held high will still contribute to the Terran wholeheartedly like now? "


    "I''m already in the middle of the road. It''s not difficult for a beast God to kill him without the help of human beings. Until then, the Terran will be in real danger without a sense of crisis. "


    "You regard the God of famine as a whetstone for the progress of the human race." Fang Yin pondered it for a while and couldn''t help laughing.


    But he also admitted that Lu Li''s words did have his truth.


    Now there are gods wandering outside, and the strongmen of the Terran are indeed in a high-pressure state. A strong alien who once had a high-level fighting power is eyeing in the dark. Even if the current Terran is still being born, the sense of crisis cannot be eliminated.


    What Lu Li wants is the current situation.


    Otherwise, a beast God and a wasteland God are not enough to fear.


    "I see what you mean. I will continue to monitor his movements. But I have to tell you that the God of famine is not in the right mind, and he has never really established a cooperative relationship with the Terran. If you have the opportunity, you''d better get rid of him and avoid future trouble. "


    Although Fang Yin understood Lu Li''s plan, he still talked to him.


    Lu Li nodded and said, "don''t worry, if you get to that step, I won''t save his life."


    "Then I won''t disturb you."


    Fang Yin finished and planned to leave the secret place of yezong.


    Because he knows that most of Lu Li''s mind and spirit are used to fight against the will of the world and suppress his own realm. If he is too distracted from other things, it is likely that the realm can not be suppressed and he will enter the Tao level ahead of time.


    In that case, many of their current layouts will be abandoned.


    Therefore, after reporting all the things, Fang Yin no longer let Lu Li waste his heart and energy thinking about other issues.


    However, when he turned to leave, Lu Li suddenly stopped him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1050

    "Wait a minute."


    Lu Li''s light voice channel.


    "What else do you want to account for?" Fang Yin was a little surprised.


    This is the first time that Lu Li stopped him after the conversation.


    Lu Li said: "Lin Wangbei, Li Wuming and Mujing are still guarding the yumagic mountain. If it goes on for a long time, they will probably be infected by evil Qi. In a few days, we will ask Chen Yang to send someone to replace them. "


    Apart from personal contacts, the three guards of Yumo mountain have been in Yumo mountain town for two years. They know more about the details of Yumo mountain than others. At this time, changing them back to find out the situation in yumagic mountain in advance is also good for the next layout of the Terrans.


    Fang Yin smelled the speech and couldn''t help laughing and said, "I thought you were so hard hearted that you intended to let them die old in the yumagic mountain."


    "It''s just not yet time before, so people who are familiar with the situation must continue to guard. But now, it''s not necessary. "


    "According to the information sent back by them, I have a general understanding of the situation in the yumagic mountain. If we continue to keep them there, there will be no other benefits except to increase the risk. Why don''t you call people back and sort out the details of the information we have now. "


    Lu Li seldom explained one sentence.


    "I see." Fang Yin nodded.


    This time he turned to leave, and Lu Li did not leave him.


    Wait until Fang Yin leaves.


    Behind Lu Li, there was a voice: "little fart boy, are you really not going to ask for help? She left a mark on you. Should you feel it in your present state? As long as you activate that mark and let pick stars confirm the coordinates of Zhenwu domain, she will be able to come to help soon. "


    "What kind of demons, beasts, gods, and the world''s status can''t be compared with the palace of life. If you take the stars, you can directly suppress them!"


    With the sound, the ball slowly flew out.


    At this moment, it is no longer a fluffy pink appearance, but grow out of the body and limbs, there is a pair of white wings behind.


    But in the position of the head, it was still a misty fog, which looked mysterious and strange.


    Although the appearance has changed, the tone of xiaomaoqiu''s under playing tone has not changed.


    looked at it and looked at it. "You stay away from me, I''m afraid I''ll make complaints about what monster you are," he said.


    "What do you know, little boy?"


    Little hairball hummed: "my adult has awakened a lot of memories recently, especially after swallowing the power of that egg, I think of the most important part. I tell you, over 100000 years ago, the monster that could feed on the world was probably a pet I kept! "


    "Hum, even my adult''s pet is so powerful. My real body must be an invincible and powerful man in the Starry Sea. At that time, the master also said that I was closely related to the world will in the palace of life. It was probably a projection of the world will. It was all farting! If the projection of the will of the world can have the ability of an adult, the palace of life has already turned against the sky


    Listening to its stinky tone, Lu Li squinted at it and said, "in this case, you''d better wake up to your previous memory and suppress everything by your invincible strength. Why should I ask for help from the star picking emperor?"


    "That''s not the same. Although I have awakened my memory, the related supernatural powers have not yet come to life. But picking the stars has become the main road. It has been pressing the palace of life for many years. It is invincible that I can''t hydrolyze my thirst far away. "


    Xiaomaoqiu chuckled and then said: "and the attitude of Jiexing to you is different from that of others. She has left a mark on you, that is, to invest in you in advance. Although she is usually cold, she will help as long as she cares


    "That''s a ridiculous idea." Lu Li flicked his finger and said with total disapproval: "she is a strong man at the road level, and I am also half a step on the road. If it is not for resisting the rejection of the will of the world, if I take another step, I can stand in that realm. Why should I seek a strange strong man who I don''t know the bottom of?"


    "What''s more, fate is always in one''s own hands. To put one''s family''s life on the likes and dislikes of others is tantamount to giving one''s own life to others to decide. Do you think that the reason why I have come to this stage with all my life is for the emperor to decide the fate of Zhenwu


    Xiaomaoqiu fluttered his wings, circled Luli, and then said, "I understand. In the final analysis, you little fart is still suspicious and sick, and you don''t believe all the people outside Heaven. In your eyes, picking the stars is no different from that wild God, the devil emperor. "


    Lu Li looked at it and did not speak.


    But little hairball is right.


    In his eyes, the star picking emperor is no different from those alien races. At that time, it was a coincidence that led to the emperor''s attention to himself, but that did not mean that the two people really had any friendship.


    If you have to say it, it''s a little hairball that is more trustworthy.


    Big and small, I don''t know how many times dangerous, small hairball are with you, in the most critical time, also saved their lives. Lu Li does not reject discussing these issues with xiaomaoqiu, and even tells it about his plans. However, in order to make Luli activate the mark left by the great emperor of star picking, and lead a high-level strong man who can''t determine his position and attitude to Zhenwu area, Lu Li can''t do that.Unless, after the arrival of the demon world, there is absolutely no match, and there is no way to reverse the situation, Lu Li will take dangerous moves and do this dangerous operation of "driving the tiger and swallowing the wolf.".


    "Forget it, you little boy, you are not old, but you are very worried. No matter when it comes, you will not suffer."


    The little hairball vibrated his wings, fell prone on the side of Lu Li''s body and yawned, "I''ve been sleeping too long recently, and my memory is always a little confused. It seems that my adult''s complete recovery is the latest thing."


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li looked at its misty head and said with a smile, "I think you''d better evolve your own head as early as possible. It''s useless and strange to change from a hairball to the present one."


    "In the past, the meat was rolling, at least lovely, and it could be a pet for ling''er. Now, it''s not only useless, but I know how to sleep all day long. I have to protect you in case of anything."


    The small hairy ball''s furry claws pad the head which is covered by the fog, and lazily says: "you are already half a step on the road. It is not proper to protect this adult."


    "You know, when I was in the palace of life, my bodyguards were all strong at the road level. It''s not a chance. "


    Finish this sentence, the small hair ball on the deep sleep in the past, and issued a uniform breathing sound.


    With its breath, the aura in the secret place of yezong began to rotate and move slowly towards it.


    At this moment, the little hairball seems to have become a bottomless pit of aura. Even the unique and powerful training ground of secret place is hard to support in order to supply its own consumption when sleeping.


    In other words, Lu Li now lives in the secret place of yezong for a long time, not only for his own cultivation, but also for the safety of the small hairball.


    Its sleep state is very unique, if there is no Reiki supply, it will soon fall into suspended animation. When it was guarding the metal egg, there was a similar situation, which scared the people in the white jade building.


    If the huge energy in the metal egg was not engulfed by it unintentionally, and at the same time, the special life could not wake up again. Two major problems were solved at one time. Otherwise, it would fall into suspended animation and the life in the metal egg would break out of its shell. Zhenwu could not have been able to withstand such a turmoil.


    So in order to avoid the similar situation, Lu Li took it to the secret place of yezong. At the same time, it was convenient for him to observe the state of the little hairball at any time.


    They have now developed a tacit understanding.


    When Luli doesn''t need to practice, xiaomaoqiu stays asleep and absorbs the aura in the secret place. If Luli practices, xiaomaoqiu wakes up and sorts out the memories recalled in his dream. The two people use the yezong secret place alternately, but there is no pause.


    After patting the wings of a small badminton ball, Lu Li suddenly raised his head and said with a light "eh" and frowned, "what''s the matter with such a huge evil spirit?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1051

    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li stood up, and the invisible chains around him suddenly retreated for dozens of feet, not daring to get close to him.


    Before that, Lu Li had been suppressing his own realm and did not show the breath of half a step. The world will was somewhat "bullying the soft and afraid of the hard". The chains formed by the rules were more threatening than practical.


    As a matter of fact, once Luli releases his own breath like now, those chains will not dare to get close to them. The high-level pressure is a terrible force that can destroy the laws of the low-level world.


    Glancing at those chains, Lu Li didn''t pay attention to them. As soon as he stepped out, the next moment, people had already appeared hundreds of millions of miles away. Looking at the endless huge mountains in front of him, his brows were slightly frowned.


    Over the mountains, a black flame is blazing and spreading for tens of millions of miles, covering the whole mountain range. Here is Yumo mountain.


    The black fire above the mountain is the "magic flame" formed by the magic Qi in the yumagic mountain.


    "The magic flame has actually expanded to this degree, and is it about to be suppressed?"


    Lu Li murmured, and his palm went forward. The air wave swept over the sky and turned into a giant hand shadow. The magic flame was like a killer, separated like a wave. The giant hand went deep into it and immediately fished out a figure.


    At the moment of his appearance, a strong smell of blood came to his face.


    "Lu Li?"


    Lin Wangbei, dressed in white and holding a ghost knife, was red in his eyes. He felt a sudden change in the scene around him. He immediately became alert.


    But when he saw the moment of Lu Li, his vigilance was pressed down and he sighed, "you are just in time!"


    "What''s the situation?" Deep in Lu Li''s eyes, there is a purple light shining. The power of the stars moves. When he asks Lin Wang to the north, his eyes also look into the magic flame.


    Through the towering fire, Lu Li sees a space crack, in which strange shapes of demons are constantly pouring out. There are also some higher demons in human form, the weakest of which are masters. Li Wuming and Mujing are fighting with each other in blood to resist those demons and strong ones. There are many corpses piled up around the body, and there are demons behind the space cracks Things keep pouring out, and some powerful demons stand behind the demons with disdain on their faces. Seeing the demons constantly rushing forward, they are killing their strength.


    Although they are all top masters, after all, they have not become the level of heaven and man. Surrounded by such endless sea of people tactics, sooner or later they will die on the spot.


    "Space crack? Is this the passage to the demon world After seeing the situation clearly, Lu Li''s expression sank down.


    No wonder there will be such a terrible evil Qi, even in the secret place of yezong, he can feel it. It turns out that it came from behind the space crack.


    "I''m not sure if it''s the passage of the demon world, but the space crack can''t be destroyed. There are always strong people appearing. Moreover, they seem to know us very well. All the demons sent out are aimed at our weakness. So far, none of the higher demons in Terran form has ever made a move."


    Lin Wangbei knew Lu Li''s ability and immediately told the story.


    "When did it start?" Lu Li asked.


    He just learned about the situation from Fang Yin. Although the relationship between Lin Wangbei and Fang Yin is phased, if Fang Yin can''t find out what happened in Yumo mountain, Fang Yin, the leader of heaven, can commit suicide.


    This shows that the fracture may not have appeared for a long time.


    "Yesterday."


    Lin Wangbei did not hesitate to say: "originally I wanted to use the river Styx to cut the space crack, but..."


    "You can''t do it."


    Lu Li said: "the space crack has involved some deep rules. It is even tens of thousands of times stronger than the world barrier of Zhenwu area. Even if it is a big way, it may not be able to cut it off."


    "What''s more, the real purpose of the demon emperor is likely to cover the whole virtual shadow of the demon world over the Zhenwu area, completely overlap with the Zhenwu area, and rebuild a demon world. In this way, he can''t open a space crack for no reason..."


    Finish this sentence, Lu Li''s palm empty grip, Canglang sword fiercely started, a step, it rushed into the magic flame.


    "Watch out for those demonic flames, they are..." Lin Wang saw the situation in the north and immediately made a voice to remind him. As a result, the scene that happened in front of him at the next moment let his words hold back.


    Lu Li''s whole body was full of purple light, and the space was fragmented. It was like creating a void out of thin air, and with great suction, he involved all the magic flames that came near him into the void.


    And he was so fast that he almost passed through the sea of fire in the blink of an eye. It was as if a thin line had been drawn out in the sea of fire. From the visual effect, it seemed that the flame on that line had been "swallowed" by people.


    Lin Wangbei is full of strange meaning. He didn''t expect that Lu Li''s current strength has been improved to this extent.


    This is not the category of heaven and man, is it?Lin Wangbei muttered in his heart.


    At present, there are many heavenly beings in Zhenwu region, and he has already reached that level. Not to mention him, Mujing and Li Wuming are only a little short of each other.


    Heaven and man are not uncommon.


    However, Lin Wangbei was shocked by the fact that Lu Li had "shifted his position" and directly rescued him from the depths of the fire.


    He is a strong man at heaven and man level. Lu Li can make him feel no reaction at all, so he can pull him out of the fire and get rid of the battle. That means that whenever Lu Li has a little intention to kill, he will die without realizing it.


    In addition, those magic flames can also erode the life of heaven and man. If they are polluted by fire for a long time, they may become demons.


    Lin Wangbei was accidentally infected with the magic flame. Up to now, his mind is haunted with an extremely fierce intention to kill. If he did not survive by killing the demons, and there were not many demons infected, he might have become a demon who only knows how to kill.


    Lu Yan, who is worried about the pollution, is the one who worries about the pollution.


    As a result, he didn''t expect that Lu Li''s appearance was so special.


    At the same time.


    Mujing and Li Wuming, who are fighting for blood, also feel an extremely strong breath approaching. They are a little shocked. Before Lin Wangbei suddenly disappeared, the situation has become very complicated. If there is a strong man who does not have a clear position at this time, they will probably be folded here today.


    "Concentration, it''s me."


    The next moment, Lu Li''s voice sounded, holding Canglang sword appeared in front of them.


    Li Wuming said with great joy: "Lu Li, you are here just in time."


    One side of the Mu whale, but the expression is delicate, no good way: "brother-in-law, you still remember the Royal magic mountain."


    His brother-in-law called Lu Li a little awkward and said in embarrassment: "Your Majesty is serious. Now I have to worry about all matters in Zhenwu area. Although Yumo mountain is important, there are several people sitting here. I''m relieved."


    "All right, don''t talk nonsense."


    Although Mu whale has been very embarrassed, but still maintain a certain demeanor, "Lin Wangbei is to be fished out by you, then you take his place."


    "I think so."


    Lu Li nodded, and the horizontal sword was on the side. He said, "you step back and clean up the demons around you. Give it to me here."


    He wants to face the space crack by himself, as well as those high demons who guard under the space crack.


    Of course, another deep meaning of this remark is that Mujing and Li Wuming are "in the way" for fear that they will lag behind.


    Li Wuming doesn''t mind.


    So far, he has not broken through to the level of heaven and man. For a long time, he didn''t think that his strength could still stand at the top of Zhenwu area. However, Mujing had not changed his mentality. However, he still had some self-knowledge. With a cold hum, he retreated a hundred feet to clean up the demons.


    And Li Wuming is to Lu Li arch hand in hand: "here to you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1052

    "Rest assured."


    Lu Li did not look back.


    Li Wuming didn''t bother to fly to the other side. He also withdrew from Baizhang and cleaned up the external demons.


    After losing Lin Wangbei, the man of heaven level, they had been brave enough to stand in front of them. Now, Lu Li stood up. Of course, they were confident and bold to clean up the external demons and completely let go of their hands and feet, which improved their efficiency a lot.


    "Can you speak the human language?"


    After the two "encumbrances" retreated, Lu Li looked at the powerful demons who kept the human form in front of him and asked.


    None of those high demons spoke.


    However, judging from their standing position and the breath they released, Lu Li knew who was the real leader and looked at the golden haired man in gorgeous purple armor standing at the end.


    With a huge sword in his hand, the opponent''s body is surrounded by the essence of evil Qi. He is also a powerful man of the demon clan at the level of heaven and man.


    Although he is not the only one among these advanced demons, Lu Li''s perception of this demon clan is the strongest.


    Not only that, this demon clan is obviously more "noble" than other high-level demons. From the details of the position, we can see that this big devil is really a noble among the demons.


    At the beginning, Lu Li met those demons in the palace of life, and he had some understanding of some classes of the demons.


    For example, the higher demons are human beings from birth, and they also have the real body of big demons. Their combat power is matchless. For the lower demons, they have the upper authority and can decide their life and death. Ordinary demons will kneel down when they see the big demons. There is no possibility of any resistance at all.


    But in the higher demons, this class is not so obvious, but also can not be ignored.


    Looking at the big devil, who was showing the power of all the stars and the moon, Lu Li asked again, "if you can''t speak human words, then go back quickly. The devil emperor sent you here, not to die."


    "Terrans, weak races."


    "You will also be born."


    "Interesting."


    While Lu Li finished this sentence, the big devil raised his eyes, his face was full of fun, looking at Lu Li and saying, "it''s a pity that a strong man like you is dead."


    He spoke the common language of the people, which was a little crude and slow, and didn''t seem to use it very often.


    However, his meaning has been made clear.


    "Bow down to me, surrender to the demons, and spare you from death."


    He slowly spit out these 12 words, holding his arms, arrogance as far as possible to show.


    Hearing this, Lu Li pretended to be surprised and said, "is there such a good thing? Then you tell me, what treatment does the demon clan have for the Terran strongmen who join in? Do you have five insurances and one fund? Do you have paid leave? How much annual leave


    A series of strange words came out of Lu Li''s mouth. The big devil frowned and didn''t seem to understand what Lu Li was saying, but he still understood the general meaning of Lu Li and sneered: "surrender, you can not die. That''s your advantage."


    It seems to him that the Terran is a group of weak inferior creatures. Even if some strong ones are born among these inferior creatures, the gap between the two races is still irreparable. He allowed him to kneel down and submit, which was the greatest gift. Lu Li''s face of "pushing an inch forward" had already made him a little unhappy.


    "No wonder others say that the demons are a group of fighting maniacs who only know how to fight. With your words, I know that the doom of the demon kingdom is doomed."


    Lu Li said with a long sigh: "if you want to invade other worlds and plunder resources, you should at least understand how to break down the defense lines of the other side from the inside. I guess you are not the descendant of the devil emperor. Otherwise, the devil emperor should have crushed you to death


    "Oh?"


    The big devil, but not angry, just curiously looked at Lu Li: "you, how do you know that I am not the son of the devil emperor."


    "Because you are so stupid." Lu Li said lightly: "how can he have such a stupid descendant as you who can integrate the characteristics of each demon clan and create the magic emperor''s formula?"


    The big devil''s expression suddenly cooled down and said in a deep voice, "are you insulting me?"


    "Surprised," Lu Li said, "do you finally hear that? Fortunately, if you can''t hear this, I''ll point to your nose and scold you. That kind of rude behavior is not my style. "


    "Looking for death!"


    Dressed in purple armor, a dazzling blonde devil, issued a cold hum, directly waved: "kill!"


    The arch guards in the several days around him, immediately moved.


    "That''s right. If you start early and finish early, why do you have to perform the boring trick of pre war verbal cannon?"


    Lu Li smiles and goes forward directly with his sword. He meets those demons and walks in the past.


    But his action, seems to be walking forward, in fact, step out, like the nine sky god thunder, set off an endless wave of air.As like as two peas in the blink of an eye, the purple thunder sparks, and seven identical figures appear in his body, surrounded by electric light. Each person holds a long sword with different sword meanings.


    [sword incarnation]


    this is Lu Li''s new killing move. However, there has been no opportunity to use it freely.


    Today, these demons have become experimental objects, contributing actual combat data for his new killing move.


    "Just incarnation..."


    Seeing that Lu Li was only fighting with his avatar, those warlike demons were insulted and gave out a roar that was not like human beings. The flames were raging and the flames were raging like a scene of doomsday. Each of them picked a sword and rushed over!


    At this moment, Li Wuming and Mujing, who withdrew from Baizhang, have also seen Lu Li''s action.


    Mu Jing couldn''t help but say: "this boy is too big. To deal with so many heaven man level demons by one person, to fight with his avatar is to divide his own strength!"


    Heaven and man level strong people can be divided into the embodiment of strength is not weak, now it is known to all people in the world. However, the incarnation can only inherit 80% of the power of the noumenon, which is still the top heaven and man of Qisheng.


    But even if Lu Li is now at the same height as Qisheng and has seven avatars in one breath, it is uncertain whether the avatar is still at the level of heaven and man. What is the difference between fighting with the demons and committing suicide.


    "There are some..." Li Wuming, from another position, originally wanted to agree with him. As a result, he was stunned by the following scene and swallowed back the words he had intended to say.


    "Is this still human?"


    Li Wuming could hardly help but blurt out.


    Lu Li''s seven incarnations are like wind and thunder. Each of them displays a sword meaning without any fancy brilliance. Just one sword cuts down, it cuts out the terrifying power of the collapse of heaven and earth. Those big demons at the heaven and man level were still fierce and powerful, but now, they were chopped into pieces by Lu Li''s sword on the spot.


    No, it should be said that he was cut into indescribable flesh and blood by seven Lu Li at the same time.


    Almost in an instant, those big demons of heaven level had already been killed on the spot.


    Wearing purple armor, the higher demons even have no time to change their expressions, and their faces are still very proud.


    The seven incarnations dissipate in heaven and earth.


    Lu Li moved his shoulder and said, "are you the cutting-edge combat power of this generation of demons? It''s too weak. It''s a grade worse than the water Protoss. Is it because the demon world is on the verge of decline, and the demon clan has no new generation of strong men to take advantage of? "


    This is not ridicule, but really a little surprised.


    The strength of those big demons is really far behind that of himself. However, they are also great demons of heaven and man level. Lu Li didn''t expect that he just separated out the embodiment of sword and killed these big demons with one blow.


    "You You are the emperor


    At this time, the only big devil could not maintain his arrogant expression, as if he had seen a ghost. He pointed at Lu Li and roared. Then, without any hesitation, he turned to escape into the space crack!


    "You want to run? Where are you going This big devil obviously has different status among the demons. How can Lu Li let him run away? As soon as he steps on it, the strength of the void town erupts, locking up the space around him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1053

    As soon as you clear the higher demons, you can control the most powerful one. This method can be called "unpredictable".


    Mu whale had a little bit to find fault, but now he can only swallow a lot of words.


    After exclamation, Li Wuming jumped up and looked at the demon who couldn''t move. He couldn''t help saying, "you''re better than Qisheng."


    "Keep it low, keep it low. Be careful what you say about him, and be sensed by him. "


    Lu Li glanced at Li Wuming.


    Li Wuming immediately responded and kept silent.


    At the level of enlightenment, it can be regarded as being integrated with the Tao and the law. Even if you just talk about him carelessly, you may be perceived by him.


    At this time, it''s better to speak with caution.


    Lu Li didn''t look at Li Wuming any more. He stepped forward to the big devil and said with a smile: "my friend, although I said that I''m a guest from afar, I should treat you well. However, as a villain like you, I don''t have much patience. You should know the reason why I didn''t kill you? Then don''t waste each other''s time. If you have something to say


    "Humble people, lowly creatures!"


    The big devil''s eyes were about to crack, and he said angrily, "if you have the ability, let me go. You and I will fight fairly!"


    He was obviously not satisfied. He was scared to run away. As a result, he let Lu Li subdue him. However, he failed to show his skills at all. Naturally, he was angry.


    Lu Li hears the speech, but he ignores him. "I think you demons should be more clear than me about this truth. In your demon world, the winner takes everything. What qualification does the loser have to say? "


    "I have only a few words of patience for you. Don''t waste your time. It''s a waste of your own life."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, the big devil''s expression changed several times, as if struggling with something.


    However, he soon realized that the strong man in front of him did not seem to be joking.


    From the demon world, he knows better than anyone what a real "cruel man" looks like.


    Even if Lu Li didn''t release a bit of killing intention, the big devil still felt his back was cold, as if he was facing a sea of corpses and blood, and the sense of suffocation came one after another.


    "You, you are indeed the emperor!"


    His expression was distorted with some fear.


    Just now he called out the word "emperor", but Lu Li didn''t care about it. But now he said it again, saying, "do you call the emperor the ruler of the devil kingdom? It seems that there is only the devil emperor in the demon clan? "


    "No, demon world, there are many emperors!" However, the big devil roared: "the devil emperor is unique and invincible. He is the supreme emperor."


    "Forget it, I''m not interested in the division of the strength of your demons. From now on, I ask, you answer, dare to say a nonsense, I will remove a part from you, believe me, you will not be willing to taste that feeling. "


    Lu Li waved his hand, interrupted his flattery to the magic emperor, and directly held his palm. The power of the stars turned into a long sword.


    Since then, Lu Zhili has not developed some interesting weapons with the development of Xingli.


    This is the most interesting one.


    The energy nature of the power of the stars is far higher than that of the demons. The power of the divine power represents that when facing the demons and the gods, they have a unique advantage.


    That is torture.


    The damage of higher energy to the lower energy is great, even permanent. Lu Li discovered this point as early as when he was fighting with the wild God, so he figured out this method of torture when he was bored.


    Considering all kinds of situations, he should do it.


    For example, Lu Li has simulated in his mind countless times how to get useful information from them, which is a certain thing for a long time.


    "What energy is this?" In front of this big devil, immediately felt the power long knife in Lu Li''s hand, which brought him great threat. He could not help but say, "what kind of monster are you?"


    Being able to be called a monster by a big demon is enough to prove his fear now.


    "Brother, on the surface, I''m not as good as you. However, as a "noble" demon clan, it is not appropriate to say that a human race is a monster


    Lu Li looked at him strangely, then his expression cooled down and said directly: "the chat time is over. The first question is, how many higher demons still exist in the demon world? I''m not talking about the number of people, it''s the number of races. You should understand what I''m asking. Don''t try to fool me because you don''t want to feel like you''re being slashed by this knife. "


    In front of the big devil, he shook the long sword made of the power of stars. Lu Li''s tone was a little cold.


    Li Wuming beside him was puzzled: "Lu Li, although he is your prisoner, should we not ask him how to close the space crack at this time?"He didn''t understand why Lu Li wanted to ask, and how many higher races remained in the demon world.


    The biggest threat now is this space crack. As for the number of demons in the demon world, it is not their concern.


    Lu Li shook his head and did not answer Li Wuming.


    The first question he raised was this. Naturally, he had his own consideration. The demon kingdom wanted to build the whole world on the Zhenwu area and regenerate. Obviously, their entire ethnic group was in danger. Such a group could definitely burst out an extremely terrible fighting capacity.


    If you look at the Terrans, you will know that even the best fighting race of Terrans will unite as one to fight against foreign enemies at a critical time. Although the demons are warlike, they are not fools. The demon world will be destroyed, and there is no benefit to continue to fight internal strife.


    Therefore, Lu Li wants to know how many advanced ethnic groups there are in the demon world. Only in this way can he quickly formulate a plan to deal with the demon world and avoid miscalculation.


    And that big devil is silent, stare at Lu Li with vicious eyes.


    Although he was really afraid of the power of the stars in Lu Li''s hands, he could not be frightened by Lu Li in a few words.


    "What I hate the most is that you''re such a fool. Before he was packed up, he was extremely tough. As a result, he just cleaned up a few times and cried and told everything. Isn''t it good to save each other some strength? "


    Lu Li sighed, but his expression was extremely helpless.


    Hearing his words, the great devil gave a scornful smile.


    As a high demon, even in the face of a Terran emperor, he also has his integrity!


    It''s impossible to make him bow.


    "Lu Li, some people, you can''t force out useful information."


    At this time, Mujing also came to the big devil and said with a gloomy look: "I''ve been in charge of tuntian Shengguo for so many years. I''ve seen so many crazy people like this. If you want them to open their mouth, it''s not so difficult. It''s better to kill them directly. "


    "I say, your majesty, now that the kingdom of tuntian Shengguo is in charge of ningqiu, your set has long been out of date."


    Lu Li glanced at Mujing and had to remind him that the emperor of the holy kingdom was no longer him, but his daughter mu ningqiu.


    Mujing''s voice was blocked and he didn''t have a good airway: "I just want to remind you not to waste time and talk and kill him as soon as possible. We will try to deal with the space crack in front of us again!"


    "It''s not urgent. There''s time to deal with the cracks in the space. But if you miss the big devil who knows a lot of information, you can''t catch another one."


    Lu Li is very clear that he was able to seize the great devil, or to take advantage of unequal intelligence.


    The other side thinks from the heart that Terrans are a group of low-level creatures. Even if they can see that they are powerful, their contempt is still not reduced. Under the contempt of the enemy, they will be caught without any resistance.


    Miss this time, the next time you encounter the big devil, in case it is not so stupid, what should we do?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1054

    However, Lu Li''s words attracted the dissatisfaction of the great devil.


    Only listen to the big devil cold way: "Terran emperor, although you are very strong, but you want to get anything about the demon world from my mouth, is a dream."


    He still used that kind of harsh tone, saying the common language of the human race, "Your Majesty the devil emperor, is the immortal Lord. He will certainly lead the demons to occupy this world. You Terran, do not deserve to have it, only demon clan, can be its master


    As he finished these words word by word, he closed his eyes and seemed to make up his mind that no matter how Lu Li tortured him, he would not spit out a word.


    "The target of the demon clan is Zhenwu area indeed!" After listening to Mu Jing, his expression coagulated and said: "demon emperor, great ambition."


    When it comes to the devil emperor, his mood is actually a little complicated. First, he thought of the old opponent of the extremely heavenly devil emperor, and the other was the same emperor. He was not unable to understand the mood of the demon emperor.


    When the ethnic groups under their control will face extinction, as the emperor, that helpless mood can drive people crazy.


    "If the devil emperor really comes, what will happen to Zhenwu domain?"


    But Li Wuming asked his biggest worry.


    He knew that the devil emperor, as the Lord of the world, must be a strong man at the high level.


    Lu Li is now suspected that half a step on the road can kill heaven and man, just like killing dogs. In other words, in front of the strong man of the avenue level, the heaven and man are vulnerable.


    Before the war began, they had to prepare for defeat.


    "No matter what the devil emperor will do, what we have to do is smash his ambition. Don''t you understand the simple truth?"


    Lu Li took a look at Li Wuming and Mujing. He said faintly: "the shadow of the Demon World covers the Zhenwu area. The two worlds gradually merge into one world. At that time, Zhenwu will become the soil suitable for the survival of demons. Look at these demons. Do you think that there is still room for human beings to survive in that soil? "


    With that, Lu Li pointed to the monsters with ferocious faces around him, and asked without salt.


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Li Wuming looked at the demons around him and finally said, "yes, the demons are different from the Terrans. They should have the ability to survive in a bad environment. Even, they themselves are creatures that pursue this harsh environment, and without such an environment, their life levels are likely to degenerate. "


    The biggest difference between the Terrans of Zhenwu region and other nations is that the environment they live in is not as good as other worlds.


    No matter how many mysterious places there are in Zhenwu area, in the final analysis, it is only a wild world.


    This is the biggest drawback.


    Every kind of creature has its own characteristics. The biggest characteristic of the demon clan is that it needs to stimulate its potential in a bad environment. For them, the environment of the demon world may be an excellent training ground, but for the Terrans, it is a hell that can''t survive for a moment.


    "I didn''t expect that no matter what race you are, the first thing you want to do is to destroy the world."


    Li Wuming sighed and his expression became extremely helpless.


    In his opinion, there is no way for Zhenwu domain to cope with such a powerful existence as the demons. Not to mention that in addition to the demons, the Terrans in Zhenwu domain have to face the wild gods, beast gods, and even may wake up at any time to launch the world will of mass extinction on the whole Terran.


    Difficult!


    It''s too hard!


    The more he knew, the more difficult it was for the Terrans.


    "Lu Li, kill him. If you continue to ask, you can''t find anything."


    This time, Li Wuming doesn''t want to insist any more, persuading Lu Li to get rid of this big devil.


    And this big devil itself has already had the meaning of dying.


    Hearing this, Lu Li couldn''t help saying, "where are you going? You two are already desperate? It''s not that far. Don''t worry. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li''s long sword, which was made of the power of the stars in his hand, chopped at the big devil''s shoulder!


    The body of this great demon of heaven and man level has been cultivated to a level of extreme terror. Even if the magic weapon is cut up, he may not be able to inflict heavy damage on his body. However, as soon as the long knife transformed by the power of stars falls down, he will see a burst of blood, and his whole arm and half of his shoulder are cut down by Lu Li!


    "Ah


    In the mouth of the great devil, an extremely shrill scream broke out. Purple blood flowed from the neat wound on his shoulder, and he began to struggle violently. The blocking force of the empty town began to tremble, and there were signs that he could not be suppressed for a moment.


    Lu Li gave a sneer, raised his hand to strengthen the blockade force of the empty town, and then asked, "do you think what I said just now is a joke to you?"


    "If you refuse to answer a question, I will remove a part from you. From now on, you''d better not be stubborn. Because I have countless ways to cut you to one head and keep you alive"Of course, if it is not necessary, I am not willing to use such cruel means to you. Although you are the enemy, what I advocate most is peace. When we get familiar with this, you will know it. "


    At the end of the day, Lu Li''s tone became very gentle, but the star blade in his hand, which was not stained with any blood, was chilling and did not believe his words.


    Mu Jing and Li Wuming on one side are also a little silly.


    They didn''t expect that Lu Li just chopped out a knife, which made the great devil send out such a miserable scream.


    Cut off an arm just, that kind of pain, really so unbearable?


    Two people look at each other, both see the other''s eyes are uncertain.


    Obviously, what Lu Li just said was not really deceiving the great devil.


    He really has some means of "torture", which can make people unable to survive or die.


    "Well, you may have to ache for another cup of tea. After a cup of tea, I will pull out the power of the stars in your body. Don''t worry. I have tried before that the torture of a cup of tea will not make your soul collapse. At most, it will make your realm regress."


    Lu Li rubbed his fingers and said: "of course, in terms of your realm, the star power I injected can only make you retrogress seven or eight years of cultivation. Moreover, considering the nature of the evil Qi, you should be able to persist for a longer time. However, I will tell you in advance that the more you can carry the evil Qi, the more intense the burning of the power of the stars will be, and the more pain you will have to experience


    "You What kind of evil way of torture are you? "


    Seeing the big devil, he didn''t have the strength to speak. He only knew how to scream. When Mu Jing heard his scalp numb, he couldn''t help asking.


    As the emperor of the holy Kingdom, Mujing has certainly seen many torture scenes. He even personally tortured some people from the enemy countries.


    It is not a cruel method that does not affect the soul. However, as Lu Li said, he has never seen such a strange force that can burn with the opponent''s Kung Fu resistance.


    "Well, I admit, I was just bluffing him."


    Lu Li blinked, and his tone was full of laughter.


    However, after listening to his words, Mujing and Li Wuming didn''t mean to laugh at all.


    Because the great devil''s shrill screams remind them all the time that this sentence itself is a joke!


    "If you have nothing to do, you''d better go and pick up Marshal Lin. if you have him, you can clean up the demons more quickly."


    Lu Li looked at the two people with a disgusting tone of "don''t watch the excitement here.".


    "Are you really going to waste time with him?" Asked Mujing.


    "It''s not a waste of time, and I have so much time that I can afford to torture him here for a year." Lu Li''s eyes, passing a trace of fun, slowly said: "another point, if he continues to insist on nothing, I can also use him to test my new moves."


    "Well, now that the Terrans have been unified, many moves are not convenient to use on the same clan. Now it''s not easy for an alien to bump into my hand. If you don''t make good use of it, how can I do it? "


    Mu Jing and Li Wuming said:


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1055

    If it wasn''t for the big devil still crying bitterly, Mujing and Li Wuming were a little uncomfortable, otherwise they would really like to ask, are you the devil?


    It''s OK to torture him like this. Do you want to use him to test new methods?


    "Don''t worry. If you don''t die, your soul will be broken. Of course, even if his soul is broken, I can get him back before he goes to the nether world. "


    Lu Li flicked his finger and said, "if I have the ability to kill him, I have the ability to save him. This is not a bluff."


    "You Forget it Mu whale seemed too lazy to say anything, shook his head, turned and flew to the periphery of Yumo mountain, ready to meet Lin Wangbei.


    Li Wuming didn''t leave.


    He seems to be very interested in Lu Li''s new moves just now. He wants to see what "new moves" Lu Li has to test on this big demon.


    "Kill Kill... "


    "Kill me!"


    Although the great devil was in great pain, the most terrifying thing was still conscious. He could hear every word of Lu Li clearly, so he used all his strength and almost put his life to say it.


    Just now he was also seeking death, but that was not afraid of death.


    Now he is also seeking death, but he is really afraid and intends to die.


    If he has a chance to return to the demon world, he will tell the demon emperor that the emperor of the Terran is a monster. He is more evil than the devil!


    "Where is that? Can''t hold on? " Lu Li looked at the big devil in surprise and said with a smile: "what about the previous prestige? Don''t you think the Terran is a lower race? Now to beg for mercy from the lower race you think is a little disgraceful to your higher demons? "


    "Kill, kill me!" This big devil doesn''t care what Lu Li is talking about. He is conscious, but he can''t control it. He can only say this sentence, that is to ask Lu Li to kill himself.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll kill you, but not now."


    Lu Li said: "if it is a cup of tea, it must be the time for a cup of tea. As a man, I always mean what I say. I don''t want you to feel the enthusiasm of our people. I''m afraid you really think that the human race is a group of weak and deceptive "low life."


    "Besides, since you have made up your mind to invade the Zhenwu area, you should make all the psychological preparations, including being captured and tortured, don''t you?"


    Speaking of the last sentence, Lu Li''s tone has been completely cold down.


    As he said at the beginning, to treat evil guests, we must have the means to deal with them.


    What''s more, these demons are no "guests".


    They are just a group of aggressors with no bottom line, coming with the intention of exterminating the human race.


    In that case, why should we be polite to them? Naturally, there are all kinds of means to use. As long as we can''t kill him, we will go to the dead.


    In just one cup of tea, the great devil had changed from shrieking to whining. It was not that he had adapted to the pain, but that he had no strength to continue to scream.


    If Lu Li is willing to kill him now, he will definitely kneel down and thank Lu Li for his "gift".


    It''s a pity that the Terran strongman who is more like a demon clan than him seems to have no meaning of giving him a "gift". On the contrary, he accurately calculates the time, and there is absolutely no intention of stopping before time.


    During this period of time, Li Wu on one side really felt that he had opened his eyes. They had been fighting with the big devil for several days. Of course, the big devil did not directly attack. He just stood aside and ordered those demons to rush up to attack. Strictly speaking, these high-level demons were just like watching a performance, enjoying the fight between the three of them against the demon from the beginning to the end No real interference.


    But it was because of this that Li Wuming felt that the performance of the great devil before and what it looked like now was just heaven''s difference.


    In the past, the arrogance of regarding the human race as a low-level life has been completely lost. There is only endless pain and hope that Lu Li will kill him.


    "Lu Li, you are really a strong player. Before that, I thought that although you are powerful, you lack experience after all... "


    Li Wuming sighed and then said, "now it seems that I underestimate you. If you don''t have enough experience, you can''t do it."


    "Dean Li, you say that as if I have tortured many people?" Lu Li said with a smile, "who doesn''t know the whole Zhenwu area? I''m the most reasonable. Even if it''s a strange race like the God of famine, I''m willing to cooperate with him as long as I show enough sincerity. "


    "Alas, it''s a pity that a good man like me has always been misunderstood."


    Lu Li waved the long knife made of the power of the stars in his hand. Seeing that Li Wuming''s eyelids leaped, he kept quiet and avoided a few minutes.


    Then, Lu Li said: "if these demons can communicate, I will not torture him."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Li''s eyes fell on the big devil and said with a smile: "it''s time for a cup of tea."A flash of light flashed through the depths of the devil''s nearly dead gray eyes.


    Lu Li stretched out his hand and pressed it on his shoulder, blood coagulated, and a trace of star power was collected back by him, and the big devil seemed to be reborn again and gave a long breath.


    If it had not been for the blockade of the empty town, he would have collapsed to the ground.


    Even if there is a void town "frame" him, he is like a pool of mud, there is no longer just the prestige.


    "I think we should be able to talk about it now?" Lu Li didn''t mean to wield a knife again. He just said with a smile: "I''m a man of my word. As long as you answer my questions well, I won''t torture you again."


    "You What do you really want to know? "


    After a few breaths, the big devil looked up at Lu Li and said in a deep voice: "you have such strength. You can join the demon clan and submit to the magic emperor. In the future, you will be able to become a strong one among the demons, only under his majesty!"


    "Is it? Unfortunately, I asked you before, what''s the benefit of joining in with your demons? You have given me an answer I don''t want to hear


    Lu Li chuckled and said, "let''s not waste our time. My question is still that, how many advanced races are there in the demon world now? Tell me about it carefully. The more detailed you say, the better. Don''t play tricks with me. As long as I feel that your answer is not honest, this knife will take off your other arm. This time, it will not be as short as a cup of tea. "


    This threat is really useful.


    The big devil''s body almost subconsciously trembled, then half closed his eyes, as if thinking something.


    A moment later, he said slowly, "there are still three races left among the higher races of the demons. In addition to the" dragon and demons "controlled by his majesty, there are also" ice demons "and" Zhi demons. "


    "Oh?"


    Lu Li squinted and continued to ask, "these three kinds of demons represent an emperor respectively?"


    The big devil looked at Lu Li in surprise, as if shocked by his "wisdom.".


    "Don''t look at me like that. You''ve already revealed it to me before."


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that there were only three higher demons left. How long has it been? It seems that great changes have taken place in the demon world. "


    Lu Li rubbed his chin and thought for a while, which made sure that the big devil in front of him didn''t tell a lie.


    First of all, this guy has tasted the taste of the power of the stars into the body, and his heart has been suppressed, and what he asked is not top secret. He is not likely to lie on such questions.


    Second, the demon world must have undergone great changes. If not, why does the demon emperor have to invade Zhenwu?


    The third and most important point.


    When Lu Li saw these demon pioneers, he had a similar judgment in his heart. If the demons still maintain absolute combat power, and spend so much effort to open up a space crack, it is impossible to only send these goods to play the front station.


    Although the strength of these high demons is not bad, however, their strength is not equal to the position of the demon world.


    In this way, the current situation of the demon clan is naturally exposed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1056

    "Among the three emperors, the Dragon demon clan represents the demon emperor, the ice demon clan and the two emperors represented by the demon clan. What are their strengths?"


    Lu Li did not continue to show his "wisdom", but raised a second question.


    This time, the great devil seemed to have learned to be obedient and asked, "is this a question?"


    Lu Li looked at him in surprise and said with a smile: "why, don''t you want to fight with me in the end? What about your demonic spirit


    The great devil was silent.


    No matter how angry he is in his heart, he must recognize this fact.


    Lu Li didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He said, "of course, it''s a question. Besides, I have two questions. As long as you answer them honestly, I won''t embarrass you."


    "King of Terran, I hope you will keep your promise. As an emperor, if you promise, you can''t destroy it lightly! "


    The great devil, said in a deep voice.


    It can be said with the most ferocious tone, the most admonished words.


    Lu Li didn''t want to use any tricks to deal with these strange and strange people. As long as he was convinced, he would find out what he could hear. If he could not, he would kill them with one sword.


    "Don''t nag, answer!"


    Hearing Lu Li''s tone, the big devil knew that the despicable Terran was angry. He shrunk his neck and quickly replied: "now the emperor of ice demon clan is seriously injured, and he doesn''t know whether he lives or not. The strength of the most evil emperor is weaker than his majesty. Usually, the victory or failure of the fight is uncertain. However, his majesty will be able to kill him in the battle of life and death."


    "I don''t know the life and death of the king of ice demons. Why did you say that ice demons also have emperors?"


    Lu Li glanced at the big devil and said coldly, "this is not a question. If you are willing to answer, answer it. If you are not willing to answer, I will not embarrass you."


    Such a "humanized" reminder made the big devil shiver.


    Now he has figured out the routine of the shameless people in front of him. No matter what he asks, he''d better answer. Otherwise, the cautious Terran may use some tricks to concoct himself.


    "Although the emperor of the ice demon clan does not know the life and death of the emperor, once the emperor falls, heaven and earth will be sad, and the demon world will certainly be in chaos."


    "Now the demon world will become like this, in fact, because the emperor''s internal strife, and wars have broken out over the past few years, and the emperor has died one by one, which makes the demon world which has been close to the limit even more unbearable. In the end, the demon emperor and the Dragon demon clan put out a crackdown, and from then on, the demon emperor kept the ice devil emperor. Otherwise, if another emperor died, the demon world would surely collapse completely. "


    The big devil said these secrets that belong to the demon world alone, showing a face of complete recognition.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li thought for a moment and said, "this is why you think the ice demon emperor is not dead yet?"


    The devil nodded.


    "Well, let''s not mention that for the moment. Let''s move on to the next one." Lu Li said, "how did this space crack come into being?"


    He pointed to the space crack that no longer gushed out demons. Lu Li wanted to ask this question before, but because the big devil was not very willing to cooperate, he asked again after finishing up his meal.


    Now, although we can''t confirm that the answer given by the devil must be accurate, at least we can guarantee that the answer he gives will not be particularly outrageous.


    "This..."


    The big devil hesitated for a moment, but seeing Lu Li''s expression, he said: "because this world has the projection fragments of the demon world, so strictly speaking, the two worlds have always been connected. Of course, this connection is not very close. It needs a strong person to pay a great price to get through it, so as to create a space crack across the star sea. "


    "So this space crack is not formed naturally?"


    Lu Li pondered, and then said, "Oh, yes, that''s not a problem just now. The next one is."


    Big devil looks ugly, but he doesn''t dare to say anything. It seems that he is used to Lu Li''s shameless style.


    Lu Li asked: "what level of strong people can this space crack support at most? To your degree? Or more powerful? "


    When it comes to "like you", Lu Lisi does not hide the subtle meaning in her words.


    The devil wanted to defend himself.


    But when he thought that he didn''t even move his hand, he was caught by Lu Li. No matter how you explain it, it''s too pale.


    Even though he failed to resist, he was captured by Lu Li. If he was put in the demon world, he would be "disgraced" by the devil Emperor himself, so as not to disgrace the great demon family.


    Although he behaved so badly, a large part of it was because he belittled the enemy, but the reason why he became a king and defeated the enemy was very clear to the great devil. In the demon world, we can only sigh for a long time. Even in today''s demons, they can only be regarded as high-level soldiers. Above us, there are still generals"Above the generals, of course, is the emperor."


    "What kind of strong people can this space crack hold at most? General? "


    "I''m not sure."


    The devil hesitated this time.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to say, but he really doesn''t know what level of strong people can pass through this space crack.


    After all, the magic emperor opened up this space crack just to let them be pioneers in Zhenwu area, no matter whether it is successful or not.


    This is a plan without hindsight.


    In other words, the plan has a backhand, but its backhand, the devil is not clear.


    "The next question."


    Lu Li didn''t get entangled in this issue, and continued: "when is the devil emperor going to come?"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    When it comes to this issue, the tone of the big devil suddenly becomes cautious.


    Obviously, let him choose between Lu Li and the devil emperor, he must be more afraid of the devil emperor.


    It was years of accumulated strength, and it was not that one or two beatings could bridge the gap.


    Seeing this, Lu Li said with a smile: "friend, think about it carefully. No matter how strong the devil emperor is, he can''t control you now. Although I''m not as powerful as the devil emperor, at least I can cook you well. Do you think that''s the truth? "


    The big devil is still silent. It seems that he has made up his mind. No matter what Lu Li says, he will resist.


    "Well, I''m assuming that the devil emperor really leaves you some restrictions. If you say this kind of secret, even if you don''t know how many worlds, he can sense it and attack you."


    "But don''t forget, this is Zhenwu area, it''s my territory. Since you all know that I am the emperor of the human race, I have no means to protect you? "


    "Think about it carefully, one side is the devil emperor, the other is the emperor. You can''t afford to offend any of them. Why don''t you choose one that you can''t afford to offend?"


    Lu Li''s words made the big devil''s face show a strange expression and said coldly: "I have put life and death out of the way. His majesty is my king, and I will not betray him!"


    "You, the emperor of Terrans, are the enemy of the demons. Give up."


    "You''re playing the fool''s game again, aren''t you?" Lu Li grinned and said: "what I hate most is that you have such a dead brain. If you die, you will have nothing. If you keep your life, you will have a chance to turn the tables. Now, no matter how much you hate me, you can''t do me any harm. If you really die here, there will be no chance of revenge. "


    When Lu Li just finished this sentence, Lin Wangbei''s voice suddenly rang out: "Lu Li, something''s wrong!"


    Lin Wangbei has always been a steady man. If something had not happened, he would not have spoken in such an anxious tone.


    Lu Li heard the speech, followed the reputation, and saw a bloody forest, looking at the North floating in the mid air, looked a little dignified, and nodded to him.


    Seeing this, Lu Li squinted, then patted the big devil on the shoulder and said, "you wait here for me first, and then we will continue to talk."


    After that, Lu Li stepped on his feet and flew in the air. He followed Lin Wangbei and left.


    Seeing this, the big devil quickly moved his body and tried to break the shackles of the empty town.


    However, the empty town has now been developed to the limit by Lu Li. When he was at the master level, he could trap heaven and man. Now that he is more advanced, how can he break through?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1057

    After Lu Li left with Lin Wangbei, he immediately asked, "what''s the matter? Can you all be so anxious? Is it not small?"


    "You know, I found the scabbard of the Styx River and put it under the Yumo mountain to suppress the existence of the great malice


    "Yes, what''s wrong with that thing?"


    Lu Li looked at the forest and looked north.


    At this time, Li Wuming and Mujing came one after another.


    Mujing opened the door to see the mountain and said, "the scabbard of the Styx river is missing!"


    "What?" Lu Li was surprised at first, and then said with a strange face: "is there anyone who specially goes to Yumo mountain to steal the scabbard of the Styx river?"


    Ghost sword, the river of hell, is really a top-notch weapon that is hard to see. Yes.


    However, the danger of Yumo mountain is now so dangerous that even the strong man of heaven and man dare not set foot in it easily. If Li Wuming and Mujing were not familiar with the situation here, Lu Li would have told them to evacuate.


    And now the Yumo mountain is almost equal to a tiger''s den. Even the strong man in heaven is not willing to come here.


    Now the scabbard of the Styx river suddenly disappeared, or it disappeared when suppressing the evil thoughts at the foot of Yumo mountain. This is a bit intriguing.


    "It''s not that someone has stolen the scabbard of the Styx, but that it''s gone."


    Lin Wangbei''s face was a little ugly. "With you, even Qisheng can''t enter the Yumo mountain quietly. What''s more, the scabbard of Styx has something to do with me, and I can sense its position


    "Just now, the river Styx seems to have disappeared from the world, but in an instant, all the breath is gone."


    Speaking of this, Lin Wang said in a deep voice: "so I suspect that it was not someone who took the scabbard of the river Styx, but that the evil idea of suppressing under the Yumo mountain began to revive."


    "That''s a reasonable conjecture."


    Lu Li nodded.


    In fact, he also had similar conjectures. The reason why he didn''t say it was that he was trying to test these people present.


    You know, the abilities of the demons are changeable, and it is impossible to prevent them. No one can guarantee that Lin Wangbei and others will follow the path of the demons in a short period of time.


    After such a trial, we can at least ensure that Lin Wangbei is not controlled by the demons.


    As for Li Wuming and Mujing, they are just two masters, but they can''t control the overall situation.


    "Wait till I find out." It was determined that there was no hidden danger. Lu Li''s divine thoughts shrouded the whole yumagic mountain. The eyes of exploration, which had been upgraded to full level, were opened. Everything in the field of vision became lines and prismatic crystals that could not be understood by ordinary thinking.


    Those are the laws and the spaces.


    There are also some black substances hidden between the lines and the prismatic crystals. Lu Li looks at them with an exploratory eye, and recognizes those substances, which are the dark matter in the void. He can''t help but say, "this thing revives, and can actually draw dark matter from the depths of the void?"


    "It seems that we have underestimated it before. Even if it is a projection of the will of the world, it is definitely not a good stubble."


    Lu Li pinches his finger, and the vision of the exploration eye is closed. He begins to locate where those dark substances are going through the feedback of his mind.


    "This is..."


    After perceiving where those dark substances had gone, Lu Li''s look changed dramatically, and he even said in a voice: "not good!"


    Before the voice falls, Lu Li directly reaches out his hand in the void and shatters the whole space. At the next moment, people have disappeared in the depth of the space channel.


    "Lu Li!"


    Lin Wangbei is totally stupid.


    He didn''t think of it. Lu Li said that he left and disappeared in an instant.


    "What''s the big deal? In such a hurry? " Li Wuming was also stunned.


    However, the next moment he seemed to think of something, his face suddenly changed: "not good, it''s the beast God!"


    If there is anything else in this world that can let Lu Li leave in such a hurry, in addition to the famine God, there is only the animal God.


    Although the God of famine is now pretending to join hands with the Terrans, his attitude is not clear. No matter whether he is sincere or not, Lu Li must have thought of a way to deal with him. At least when he turns his face, he can have confidence to stabilize the situation.


    However, the sealed variable of the beast God is the biggest hidden danger.


    Only what happened to the God of the beast could make Lu Li so impolite.


    At the same time.


    Outside the seal of the beast God.


    Qingxin, the founder of Qingxin, also felt something in his heart. He slowly opened his eyes and looked to the horizon.


    Lu Li tore up the space and fell on the top of the seal. His face was dignified. He opened his eyes and looked around. Finally, he said, "master, can you feel something wrong?"


    Hearing this, the founder of Qingxin said, "what''s wrong? What''s wrong with the seal? "


    She suppressed the beast God here, and the subsequent seals were almost all arranged by Lu Li himself. Moreover, Lu Li would send people to repair and inspect them regularly to ensure that they were safe and sound.He will suddenly be so nervous, it should be something wrong with the seal.


    "It''s hard to say. Let''s have a look first."


    Lu Li shook his head, and did not feel those dark substances, but he did not take it lightly.


    After all, dark matter was born in the void, nameless, and time and distance have no meaning to it. When I feel something in my heart, I immediately tear up the space and get here. Although it only takes a moment, it makes no difference whether it is a moment or 10000 years for the dark matter.


    Seeing Lu Li''s dignified face, the founder of Qingxin realized that something must have happened.


    She also did not stop, directly said: "check the array first, there is no change in the seal inside, I can feel that."


    The seal she used to suppress the beast God was completed at the sacrifice of the divine soldiers. If there was any situation in the seal, she would be aware of it at the first time.


    "We can''t feel sure now." Lu Li said solemnly. He did not untie the array, but just let out a spirit to feel the specific situation of those arrays.


    Sure enough, the array did not show any sign of being touched, and all aspects were kept extremely perfect.


    Even if the seal of Founder Qingxin is broken, these arrays can block the beast God for a period of time.


    Isn''t the target of dark matter the beast God?


    Lu Li has a trace of doubt in his heart.


    Even if it is the dark matter born in the void, it is impossible to penetrate from the outside of the array to the inside of the seal without any sign of invasion.


    "What have you found?" Seeing that Lu Li was still a dignified expression, the founder of Qingxin asked.


    Lu Li said in a deep voice: "master, continue to guard here. If there is any situation in the seal, don''t explore. Leave as soon as possible and save your life."


    After investigating the beast God, Lu Li did not relax, but became more nervous.


    There is no situation on the side of the beast God, which means that there are other targets for the evil ideas of suppression at the foot of yumagic mountain.


    "If it''s not the beast God, who can it be? The big devil? "


    Lu Li murmured, but the action was not slow at all, tearing the space directly and entering the space channel.


    Seeing that he came and went in a hurry, the founder of Qingxin seemed to have noticed some abnormality. He immediately sent a message to the current leader of Qingxin holy cult, and told her to be on guard against any fluke.


    It has to be said that Lu Li, as the strongest man in the world, his every move will involve people''s nerves.


    And after leaving here, the next moment Lu Li appeared in the courtyard of Suo Lao, the capital of the holy kingdom.


    "Well?"


    The God of original sin, who was taking care of the medicine field for Su Lao, raised his head and saw Lu Li. He was surprised and said, "how did you come?"


    Lu Li didn''t speak. He thought of a volume and frowned: "is the old man staying?"


    "The old man has gone to take care of the mother and daughter." The great God of original sin wiped his hand and asked, "are you looking for him?"


    "The mother and daughter..."


    "The sword of the Terran?"


    Lu Li turns around and disappears again.


    When the original sin God saw this, he didn''t know what had happened. He frowned and quickly put down his work. He was ready to go to Yaoshan to look for sucai.


    It''s not a trivial thing to disturb Lu Li. Now Su Cai is still collecting herbs outside. If something happens, he will be really responsible for his death.


    On the other side, Lu Li comes to Madame Lu''s seclusion. As expected, he sees Su Lao, who is teaching the girl how to guide the sword of the human race in her body.


    Unable to say hello, the eye of exploration quickly opened, Lu Li looked around, looking for the existence of those dark substances.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1058

    Mrs. Lu was startled by the sudden appearance of Lu Li, who is now the most powerful man in the clan. At that time, they had some connections. What''s more, Lu Yu, the leader of the Lu family, had a good relationship with Lu Yu, her brother. So Mrs. Lu didn''t panic when she saw Lu Li. Instead, she asked with a smile, "Lord Lu is a rare visitor, How can you be in the mood to come to us


    Lu Li smiles and looks around. He replies faintly: "there''s something wrong with the outside. I have no choice but to harass my wife."


    "Oh?"


    With a curious look on her face, Mrs. Lu asked, "what can be called a minor fault by Lu Da, I''m afraid it''s no small matter how it is?"


    The name of the first in the world is not held up by everyone. It is totally Lu Li who rushes into the holy land with one sword. Even the six sacred sites now bow to Lu Li and submit to him. All the strong people of the human race are convinced and recognized as the most powerful one today. Even Lu Li has to act for it, how can it be a trivial matter?


    Mrs. Lu, with an inquiring expression, said with a smile, "or do you want to tell us the truth?"


    Lu Li explored for a while, but he didn''t find the dark substance escaping from the foot of Yumo mountain. He was a little confused, but on the surface, he said directly: "since Mrs. Lu has raised a question, how can I, a younger generation, not answer it?"


    Finish saying, Lu Li hand pinches the seal Jue, immediately makes the surrounding void concussion, shielded all the exploration of the outside world.


    With his current strength, even a strong man of heaven and man level, can not explore the content of this conversation through his prevention.


    Unless it is a strong person such as qishengna who appears in person, however, once there is such existence, it is impossible to be silent, and Lu Li will feel the first time.


    In other words, after the blockade of this place, only a few people present could know about everything they talked about.


    Mrs. Lu''s face was slightly Su, and she understood that it would never be a trivial matter to let Lu Li be so cautious.


    "Come on, what''s the matter, and what can I do for you?"


    When Mrs. Lu opened her mouth, she pointed to the crux of the problem.


    Next to the girl in black, is showing a curious expression, staring at Lu Li constantly.


    Hearing this, Lu Li said with a smile, "I want to take a look at the sword of the human race. Can Mrs. Lu allow me?"


    The most powerful sword forged by the Lu people for thousands of years is "the sword of the Terran". Madame Lu has known this for a long time. However, nowadays, there are many powerful people in the clan, but there is always some haze, which makes people have to pull in all the forces that can be drawn on.


    Mrs. Lu obviously accepted the statement of the Terran sword, but when she heard Lu Li''s meaning, it seemed that something was wrong with the Terran sword. Her face suddenly became nervous and asked, "what''s wrong with the Terran sword?"


    "It''s hard to say now. You need to see it with your own eyes." Lu Li said: "but Mrs. Lu doesn''t have to worry too much. If something really goes wrong, I can solve it in the first place."


    "I can still trust the promise that Terrans are the first in the world."


    Mrs. Lu nodded and said with deep meaning: "however, you should know that this sword is terrible. If you wake it up once, it will be incomparable. When it is still weak, it can hurt Gu Haoran. Now it is close to maturity. If it is not very serious, you may be hurt."


    This is not Mrs. Lu''s scaremongering.


    The Terran sword has inherited the will of the Terran. It is not exaggeration to say that it is the existence of the supernatural weapon. Even today''s Lu Li, in the face of this sword which gathers the will of the human race, he must be extremely cautious and never be careless.


    Lu Li said: "Mrs. Lu, don''t worry. Since I dare to make this request, I have full assurance."


    When Mrs. Lu heard the speech, she did not instigate any more. She looked at the girl in black and said, "Qingcheng, show him the sword."


    Lu Li or for the first time heard the name of the girl in black and said with a smile, "Lu Qingcheng, it''s a good name."


    Lu Qingcheng, a girl in black, looked at Lu Li, but did not release the sword of the human race for the first time. Instead, she asked, "I heard you are the strongest in the world."


    Lu Li Leng Leng, and then said with a smile: "it''s all the love of your predecessors."


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s not. It''s the best in the world. Can we be humble?" Lu Qingcheng seems to rarely speak, the voice is not very smooth, but also with a bit stiff feeling.


    "Indeed, it is the best in the world. There is no way to be humble. I have this title, not by others'' humility, but by typing. "


    Lu Li is still smiling.


    Lu Qingcheng showed a thoughtful expression, and then said: "there are people who call you the sword God on earth. I like this title very much. Ten years later, I will challenge you. The title of sword God belongs to me. "


    "Qing Cheng, don''t be rude." After Mrs. Lu was angry, she said with a smile: "Lord Lu, don''t you care about a child?"


    Lu Li took a deep look at Lu Qingcheng and said, "if the world is not destroyed in ten years'' time, I will give you this opportunity to challenge me.""And Mrs. deer."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li paused and looked at Mrs. Lu. "Strictly speaking, I''m just a child."


    "Is it?"


    Lu Fu said: "whose children can conquer the six holy places with one sword?"


    "I''m just forced to do it." Lu Li touched the tip of his nose and then said, "it''s not too late, little girl. Show me the sword."


    This time, Lu Qingcheng didn''t speak any more. Instead, he tapped his eyebrows with his knuckles. The space around him seemed to fall into some strange field. He began to shake layer by layer, shaking off many pieces like a crystal cracking.


    Even Lu Li''s previous blockade almost lost its effect.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li''s expression is somewhat dignified.


    He had never seen the strongest sword of the Lu clan. Even if he knew that the sword might become a key point, he just asked xuezun to arrange for the protection of Mrs. Lu and Lu Qingcheng by himself, without really participating in it.


    However, only when he saw that the sword of Terran was about to come into the world, did he really feel the terrible fluctuation of the sword.


    Just the state that the seal is about to be released can make him have a sense of crisis. It is no exaggeration to say that if the sword is really fully mature, it is absolutely impossible to kill heaven and man with one sword.


    Buzz!


    Just at the moment when the terrible sword idea broke out, the void around Lu Li''s body also sent out a sense of tremor. Canglang sword and peach blossom sword appeared at the same time, one left and one right, as if facing a great enemy!


    In the face of this kind of terror beyond the level of divine weapons, peach blossom sword and Canglang sword naturally feel more intuitive than Lu Li!


    And then.


    Lu Qingcheng took out a little light from the center of his eyebrows, and the tremor of the space was more intense.


    She drank a little, that little light quickly turned into a slender light, strong and incomparable, such as the breath of the sun, surging out!


    "So exaggerated?" Lu Li didn''t even need to see the real body of the sword, but he realized that the evil thoughts under the Yumo mountain could not get close to the human sword.


    No matter whether it is dark matter in nature, or something else, once it has malice on this Terran sword, I''m afraid it will trigger the counteraction of the Terran sword on the spot!


    It is no joke to be attacked by such a powerful breath.


    What''s more, Lu Li can see at a glance that this sword is full of righteous power, not to mention being invaded by evil ideas. Even if he has some evil intentions towards Lu Qingcheng, maybe this sword will immediately kill himself.


    "It is not the beast God, nor the sword of the human race. What is the target of that evil thought?"


    Lu Li stares at the sword, but he doesn''t feel any relaxation. Instead, he feels incomparable pressure.


    If it''s not the Terran sword, then this matter will be more difficult.


    However, although Lu Li was pondering, on the surface, he kept quiet and continued to strengthen the protection here. Then he said with a smile: "OK, it seems that there is no problem with the Terran sword. I can rest assured."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1059

    Lu Li''s expression was like a sigh of relief. On the contrary, Mrs. Lu was puzzled and said, "Lord Lu, you have come all the way to see the deer sword?"


    She didn''t believe that Lu Lihui, because of this incident, assumed the appearance of facing a formidable enemy.


    Who doesn''t know that today''s strongest man in the world is very cautious. If something really happened, he would never have come here to see the sword of the deer clan.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Lu suddenly realized that Lu Li had a fancy to this sword?


    Just when Mrs. Lu was still thinking, Lu Li said directly, "madam, the situation is really urgent. I can''t explain many things to you in detail. When this matter is over, I''ll make amends to his wife."


    After that, Lu Li also pointed to the surrounding protection. "The protection I left behind can last at least several months. If there is a strong man at the level of heaven and man, I will feel immediately. Of course, the two bodies are in the protection array, so they can''t leave at will. "


    The more Lu Li said this, the more determined Mrs. Lu was. She looked at Lu Li and said with a smile: "Lord Lu, this is to put our mother and daughter under house arrest here?"


    Although they had been in a state of secret protection before, there was no difference between them and house arrest. But now Lu Li is tearing up the last tacit understanding. Mrs. Lu simply pointed out that she wanted to ask Lu Li what she thought.


    Hearing this, Lu Li shook his head and said, "in an extraordinary period, we should use extraordinary means. The current situation is very dangerous. The internal and external troubles of the Terrans are like walking on thin ice. The sword of the Terran is of great importance. If you are not careful, it will not endanger the lives of one or two people, but hundreds of thousands of people in Beijing. I hope Mrs. Lu can understand my practice."


    "We, orphans and widows, can survive only by landing. Lord Lu must not say so. Anyway, now that the hope of the whole world is on your shoulders, who dares to say that you don''t understand your extreme behavior? "


    Mrs. Lu sighed and looked worried.


    Lu Li glanced at her and murmured in his heart. He was too lazy to continue fighting with this woman with a lot of ghosts. As soon as his sleeves swung, he tore the space in front of him and stepped into it.


    After Lu Li left, Mrs. Lu instantly changed her expression and said, "Qingcheng, have a look. Is there any problem with the sword?"


    Lu Qingcheng closed his eyes for a moment and said, "no problem, why ask?"


    "It is not so simple to make Lu Li so nervous. I''m afraid something is out of their custody. " Mrs. Lu said in a deep voice, "I don''t know whether it''s the beast God or the thing under the Royal magic mountain."


    Now the whole Zhenwu area, which can make Lu Li so nervous, is nothing more than the situation of yumagic mountain, and the beast God who has been suppressed for two years.


    It''s not hard to guess.


    However, after guessing the result, Mrs. Lu''s expression was more worried, "has the situation been tense to this extent? If you can''t even take care of Lu Li, is there any hope in Zhenwu area? "


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Lu couldn''t help sighing.


    Her strength simply can not participate in the struggle at this level, and she does not have the incomparable cultivation talent like her brother Lu Yu. Even if the world is now opened and the door of heaven and man is no longer blocking the way forward, she is still trapped in the realm of master, unable to advance inch by inch, and unable to enter the realm of heaven and man.


    Nowadays, Zhenwu is not a heaven and man. You don''t even have the qualification to participate in many things.


    Therefore, even if Mrs. Lu was worried, she was useless and could not do anything at all.


    On the contrary, Lu Qingcheng''s bright eyes twinkled slightly. After pondering for a few seconds, he said slowly, "within half a year, I will become a man of heaven. At that time, the sword will be able to come into the world. "


    Mrs. Lu was stunned. Then she said strangely, "do you want to lend him your sword?"


    The strongest sword is not yet mature. It is the soul link with Lu Qingcheng. There is no possibility of borrowing it. Only when she has reached the level of heaven and man, and her life level has broken through, can the strongest sword be transformed into a complete form with the help of this force. At that time, this powerful magic weapon bearing a certain will can be handed over to the real strong to use.


    Although Lu Qingcheng was not reconciled to this point, she still admitted: "that man is very strong, even my sword soul in the face of his time, have produced fear mood. Unless there is another ten years, this sword will surely be able to play a more powerful role than I am in his hands. "


    This is not a lie.


    Lu Qingcheng is almost born with a sword embryo. He is a real genius of practicing kendo. Since ancient times, no one has been able to compare with her. However, Lu Li''s current Kendo attainment has really made her feel an incomparably frightening gap. It seems that she is facing a magic weapon hidden in the sheath. She has never seen that kind of sword sense that makes her feel cold.


    Even the sword Zun of the previous generation failed to give her this sense of fear."Ten years, what a pity." Mrs. Lu also shook her head and sighed. Her smile was a little bitter.


    It''s easy to say, but where are they now?


    If Lu Li''s group of people really lose, Zhenwu area will be destroyed in an instant.


    "Let''s talk about borrowing the sword later. The top priority now is to let you break through the realm of heaven and man as soon as possible. "


    Mrs. Lu suppressed the abnormal situation in her heart, observed the protective array left by Lu Li, and then laughed: "this Lord Lu is really generous. Now that the aura of heaven and earth is greatly revived, he actually set up this level of spirit gathering array. Within a few months, this place is almost the secret place of the six holy places."


    Lu Li''s array attainments are not inferior to his swordsmanship.


    With the spirit gathering array set up by him, in a short time, this place can indeed become a treasure land for cultivation. It is absolutely no exaggeration to say that it is a secret place without losing the six holy places.


    We should know that although the secret places of the six holy places have all kinds of unimaginable miracles, they have accumulated for thousands of years. In addition to the legacy left by the era of many thousands of nationalities, the spirit gathering array set up by Lu Li can compete with the secret places of the six holy places in a short time, which is a very amazing thing.


    Sure enough, Lu Qingcheng practiced there for a while, and then he felt that the concentration of the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth had greatly increased, almost ten times that of the previous one.


    She immediately sat down on her knees and began to practice.


    Mrs. Lu was shocked by her "determination". Seeing that she was really immersed in the practice, she couldn''t help laughing and practicing together.


    Although talent is not enough to support her into the realm of heaven and man, at least this opportunity can not be missed.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    After Lu Li left Madame Lu, he met Lin Wangbei and opened the door to see the mountain. "It''s not the beast God, nor the sword of the human race. Where has that dark substance gone?"


    "I don''t find anything here." Lin Wangbei shook his head. He also got nothing. He looked worried: "I suspect that those dark substances may have their own will. Now that they have left Yumo mountain, they may hide directly."


    "Hide?"


    Lu Li frowned and said, "if it''s true, it''s bad."


    Now they are not afraid of the enemy who is attacking directly. What they are most afraid of is this kind of sneaking situation.


    Why do all the strong people of the human race fear the God of famine? It is because he appears and disappears, and he will not easily expose his position.


    If the gods of famine appear and fight with them in a big way, the Terrans will reduce the threat of the gods.


    Now, in addition to the God of famine, there are such dark substances. Lu Li feels vaguely that this is likely to become a big problem.


    It''s not that he''s worried too much. It''s the feedback given by "heaven and man induction.".


    To achieve his strength, it is only one step away from the road level, and even can foresee the future to some extent, and perceive some possible dangers.


    This is similar to the strong master''s pursuit of good fortune and avoidance of evil, but it is more powerful than pursuing good fortune and avoiding evil.


    In short, it is the situation that he foresees now, almost 90% of which may happen!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1060

    However, Lu Li did not entangle himself with this problem. After all, Zhenwu area now can be described as full of flaws. Even though it seems that the strong are like clouds and the situation is getting better, the internal and external troubles have never been solved.


    If you are so worried about this kind of thing, what kind of beast God will be suppressed, what kind of wild God will be captured, and what kind of Outland demons will be resisted? Hand in hand, we contribute Zhenwu domain to the demon clan. Maybe we can be a senior member of the demon clan.


    However, to relax the mind is to relax the mind, the problem should be solved.


    Lu Li looked at Lin Wang Bei and said, "what do you think now?"


    Lin Wangbei helplessly said: "even you, the strongest man in the world, have no idea. What else can I have?"


    "We have wasted a lot of time. Now several parties have investigated it. It is estimated that it has been hidden for a long time. If we really want to catch it, we still have to send out more powerful people."


    When he finished this sentence, he couldn''t help looking at Lu Li and said, "why don''t you go and ask for some help?"


    Lu Li looked at him angrily, "is it so easy to ask for help? You don''t know what the situation of Terrans is now. Zhenwu area is almost leaking from all directions. Those guys on the zenith don''t know what ideas they have. Do I dare to hand over such matters to them? "


    This is not Lu Li''s evasion, but the fact.


    Of course, he knew who Lin Wangbei was talking about. Of course, he said those Tianwaitian strong men. After all, although the number of Terran strongmen in Zhenwu region is increasing day by day, in terms of strength, it is certain that the old Tianren level of Tianwaitian is more powerful.


    "Isn''t there a latecomer?" Lin Wangbei frowned.


    He was not very clear about the situation of Tianwaitian. He only knew that the strongmen of Tianwaitian were divided into two camps. Among them, the latter camp was still close to the Terrans. So Lin Wangbei felt that he could go to heaven and man sent by the latter for help at this time.


    However, Lu Li shook his head and said: "the attitude of the latecomers is not clear. Frankly speaking, at this time, we can only rely on ourselves."


    After that, Lu Li stopped for a moment, and then continued: "otherwise, I''ll go back to solve the mess of Yumo mountain. You go back to tuntian Shengguo and send someone to find Jian Zun to discuss with him how to deal with the current situation."


    In Tianwaitian, the only strong person that Lu Li can trust is jianzun.


    Although jianzun''s condition has declined seriously, he may not be able to exert the strength of the top heaven and man now. However, he is also an ancient strong man who has survived from the time of wanzu. In addition, with the presence of the northern emperor, these two "antiques" have strong experience in some aspects. At least, there is no problem in stabilizing the situation.


    If you hear the northern mountain, it''s better to deal with the problem


    Yumo mountain, if not solved, will become a big problem.


    Although Luli almost suppressed those invading demons and blocked the space passage, no one can guarantee that there was no change in the period of Luli''s departure.


    After a few words of discussion, the two of them agreed with each other, separated from each other and went to deal with their own responsibilities.


    Back at Yumo mountain, Lu Li heard that the great devil was bewitching Mujing and Li Wuming. His voice was low and hoarse: "you two need to think clearly, the arrival of the demon emperor is irresistible. His strength is overwhelming. If you want to destroy this small Zhenwu area, just wave your hand, and those so-called strongmen in Zhenwu area will disappear completely, including you The kid who saw him as the Savior. Now bow down to the devil emperor. I can make the decision and let you become the vanguard of the demon world. After the Zhenwu area is defeated, you will have the same status as me. The devil emperor will never treat you badly! "


    With the last word, the big devil raised his head and saw Lu Li, as well as the expression on his face.


    "Come on, why don''t you go on? I also want to know what kind of treatment you demon world treats those who surrender. If the treatment is really good, what kind of position can I get in the demon world with my strength? "


    Lu Li fell down and looked at the big devil with a smile.


    The big devil laughed twice and said, "I was joking just now. I can''t do it really. I can''t be true!"


    He is also not a fool. He bewitches Li Wuming and Mujing, who have not yet reached the level of heaven and man, but can take advantage of it. Even if he is a strong man of heaven and man level, he is sure to persuade the other party to let go and become the vanguard of the demon clan.


    However, the strength has reached the level of land separation. Unless the magic emperor comes in person, no one is his opponent at all, and it is impossible to give him any promise.


    What can he do to instigate rebellion?


    Therefore, the great devil fell into an awkward silence. He was afraid that Lu Li had already been afraid of him. Based on the principle of saying more than wrong, not saying good, he decided that it was better to keep silent.


    However, how could Lu Li keep him silent, instead, he said to Mu Jing and Li Wuming: "two elders, what do you think of the conditions given by this great devil?"Mu Jing and Li Wuming don''t know what Lu Li is selling, and they don''t say anything.


    Lu Li didn''t think so. He just sighed and said, "let me tell you the truth with the two predecessors. The situation in Zhenwu district is really not very good. If there is no accident, it may not be long before Zhenwu domain will be completely destroyed. We say it''s fighting for the continuation of the Terran, but how many of them don''t care about these things at all. They don''t even care about their own life or death, let alone our life and death. "


    "For the weak, we the strong need to fight hard for them and fight to death for them. As for the reason, no one has ever really considered it, and no one will really care about it. Two elders, do you think this kind of people is worth fighting for? "


    Lu Li sighs and says, Mu Jing and Li Wuming are more confused.


    Although they are almost isolated from the world, since Lu Li found them before, people often bring in news from the outside. Therefore, they are very clear that Zhenwu area is in a relatively benign rising period, and it is Lu Li who founded the candle light to promote the development of all these.


    No matter who says so, Mujing and Li Wuming may have to think about it. But Lu Li''s saying so will only make them feel a little strange. I''m afraid this guy is digging people?


    Who''s the one in the pit?


    Of course, it''s the devil.


    Sure enough, as soon as the big devil heard Lu Li''s words, he was cheated almost instantly, and quickly said, "you are right. In fact, it is not only the human race, but also our demon world. It is not uncommon for the weak to ride on the head of the strong. To put it bluntly, they just want to get more benefits. If they are in the critical moment of life and death, they will certainly force the strong to fight for them. But they have never thought that the purpose of cultivating the strong to the present state is to die for a group of weak people? "


    "It''s really unnecessary to sacrifice your strength for those weak Terrans!"


    He quickly advised: "you are already a half step emperor. If you are willing to submit to the devil emperor, when you break through the realm and become the emperor, the position of the fourth emperor of the demon clan must be yours!"


    It''s not a random promise.


    If the demon world can become a force to fight against the heavens, it will certainly not stick to those racial concepts. Moreover, it is already normal for the demon world to absorb the strong ones of other races among the myriad races. Otherwise, how could the water gods absorb the northern emperor and become the leader of the North Sea?


    Of course, the big devil force was not stupid. He didn''t fully believe Lu Li''s words, so he left a little hand and said, "if you really want to join the demon clan and submit to the devil emperor, you can untie the array restrictions here, let me open the channel, and prepare for the arrival of the devil emperor in advance. This is also your first meeting gift for the devil emperor, I can speak for you at that time, otherwise, once the devil emperor comes, the first thing is to kill all the powerful people who can threaten the demon clan! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1061

    Lu Li is almost amused by this big devil.


    When is it time to threaten yourself?


    Even if the demon emperor will really slaughter the strong people after his arrival, but that will be something after that. Moreover, it is not difficult to find out from the attitude of this great demon watch that it is still difficult for the demon emperor to really come to the world. Of course, Lu Li does not know what the preconditions are for the demon emperor to come to the world, but can be sure of one point. Including the great devil inside, a large number of demons come to Zhenwu area through the space tunnel, and they must want to find out how to let the devil emperor come to Zhenwu The way the magic emperor can come.


    Moreover, after a few words, Lu Li can basically determine that the demons really want to pull the whole demon world around Zhenwu area, swallow Zhenwu area and turn it into a second demon world.


    That also represents the current situation of the demon world. It is indeed not optimistic. No matter what the reason is, the time that the demon world has should have been running out.


    "Well, I think you can think about it. As long as you submit to the devil emperor, you can get more benefits than you insist on fighting for the Terran!"


    The big devil didn''t realize that he had been talked about by Luli. He thought that Luli was thinking about the feasibility of surrendering to the demon emperor. He got excited.


    This invasion of Zhenwu region has been a complete failure. If we can''t make atonement for our achievements, even if we don''t die in Lu Li''s hands today, he will surely die in the hands of the magic emperor in the future.


    However, if he can persuade Lu Li, a strong man of this level, to submit to the demon emperor and turn to the demon clan, the result will be different.


    He believed that with the help of Lu Li, the devil emperor would come soon. In this way, he would not be punished, but would make atonement and get the reward from the devil emperor.


    "According to your opinion, if I surrender to the demons, I can have the status no less than the emperor of the demon kingdom?"


    Lu Li looked at the big devil with a smile and said, "what guarantee do you take? How do I know if you''re fooling me? After all, the credibility of you foreigners is too low. "


    "You can rest assured that although we demons have a vicious reputation, we will never lie about such things!"


    The big devil said in a hurry: "now the demon emperor is basically dead. As long as you are willing to submit, I can affirm that the position of the fourth emperor of the demon clan is yours!"


    The more anxious he said, the more serious Lu Li''s smile became.


    After a long time, Lu Li put away his smile and calmly said: "through your words, let me confirm two things. First of all, the devil emperor has not been able to come to Zhenwu area at present. Otherwise, with his strength, you don''t have to talk so much nonsense to us. You just need to die generously. "


    This speech, the big devil''s expression immediately solidified, also guessed that he was played by Lu Li, and glared at Lu Li fiercely.


    However, Lu Li ignored him and continued to say: "second, the situation in the demon world should be worse than I imagined. Otherwise, you will not take the position of the so-called demon emperor to tempt me. You said that there were only three emperors left in the demon kingdom. I guess the other emperors were not disposed of by the demon emperor, but were sacrificed for the sake of the demon kingdom for some irreversible reason? "


    "How do you know..."


    The big devil subconsciously blurted out, and then swallowed that sentence back. His face was very blue, and he kept staring at Lu Li.


    This is the biggest secret of the demon world. How does this Terran know?


    Are there traitors in the demon world?


    As soon as this idea appeared, the big devil kept his mind down. There could be no traitor in the demon world. Even if there were, who could find out the secret of this level and could pass it to Zhenwu area, what level should it be? Is it the devil emperor who has rebelled?


    Since it is not a traitor, there is only one possibility left.


    This Terran, is really too evil, only from their own words to judge the current situation of the demon world!


    The devil is unstable and looks terrible. He realizes that he has leaked too much. This Terran is playing tricks on himself!


    What want to surrender, are false!


    "You should scold me in your heart now, but it doesn''t matter. I already know the information I want. Your role is no longer important."


    Lu Li smiles, and then says to Mu Jing: "this guy is left to the disposal of two elders. It depends on the skills of the two elders whether they can ask for anything useful."


    After that, Lu Li immediately locked up the great devil''s body, and his whole body of evil spirit was compressed, and his combat power rapidly declined to the level that even the master was inferior to him.


    He exclaimed, "I''ve told you everything I should tell you. You can''t do this to me! We didn''t agree that you would let me go as long as I told the truth? "


    "If you are not of our own race, your heart will be different. Don''t you understand that?" Lu Li pretended to be surprised and said, "to us, you are an alien race, but to you, we are not? You don''t believe me"You You are shameless


    The great devil was so flustered that he could not vent his anger. He only held out these three words.


    Lu Li is indifferent.


    There are too many people who call him shameless. It''s just a big devil. He just intruded into Zhenwu domain with bad intentions. Why don''t you fart with him?


    "I now began to think, you are using what means to cheat mu tea." Mu whale was also shocked by Lu Li''s shamelessness, and said half truthfully.


    Lu Li is boasting: "Your Majesty, what are you kidding me about? I''m with her. Does it look like I cheated her?"


    Mujing was silent, which was really hard for him to say.


    After all, he thought it was his sister who cheated this promising young man by some means.


    But now it seems that this bastard is not as "simple" as he imagined.


    "Well, well, my emotional life should not be the focus now." Lu Li waved his hand and said, "deal with the trouble here, and I''ll arrange a few more heavenly beings to sit on the yumagic mountain. Lin Wangbei has other tasks to do now. There are only two elders guarding here. I''m not sure. "


    Mu whale smell speech, face suddenly a black.


    The boy, however, mocked him, and immediately turned to ridicule his own strength.


    Li Wuming, who was next to him, nodded and said, "yes, the situation of yumagic mountain is special. With our strength, there are too many variables to sit here. If Lin Wangbei is not there, he really needs to find some heavenly beings to help him


    However, he has a character of what to say, without considering the face of Mu whale.


    But even with this in mind, their current strength is not enough in Zhenwu area.


    A few years ago, the fighting power of the master level was indeed the top. Now, people and heaven are everywhere. The master is not as exaggerating as the dog. They can defend the magic mountain by their two towns, not to mention those who are strong at the level of the wild God. They almost capsized this time when the great devil attacked. It''s really impossible without the care of heaven and man here.


    Mujing also knew that this was the truth, so he didn''t refute anything, but he felt a little bit uncomfortable.


    He was also the emperor of the heaven devouring kingdom. When he looked at the whole Zhenwu area, he was a strong man who could rank on the list. Now he is not only despised by a younger generation, but also disliked by Li Wuming.


    He gave Lu Li a hard look and made up his mind. After this time, he would go to the closed door to practice. If he didn''t become a man, he would never leave the pass!


    Lu Li didn''t care whether Mujing was hit badly. He said directly: "you two, please don''t make any mistakes. Now the situation in Zhenwu area is very delicate. I need to travel around to stabilize the situation. I really don''t have much time to look after this side. If something really goes wrong, you can ask candlelight or Chen Yang for help. "


    Now Chen Yang can be regarded as the mainstay of the candle fire, and Lu Li''s positioning for him is the fireman who can fight fires everywhere. No matter what happens, he can at least guarantee that Chen Yang can support at any time.


    In addition to Chen Yang, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua, the two strong men of heaven and man level, are also in the same position. At the critical moment, Lu Li can at least ensure that these three people can be called at any time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1062

    This arrangement has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage lies in its flexibility. No matter what happens in Zhenwu area, the three powerful men at heaven and man level who can fight at any time, together with the deterrent power of Lu Li himself, are enough to ensure that many unnecessary situations occur.


    But the drawback lies in that the three Heaven and man, say more, say less also many. They are placed in this position, whether inside or outside the candle, there are actually some discordant sounds.


    However, these voices are not mainstream after all, and Lu Li can still solve them.


    "Well, if something goes wrong, I will ask Chen Yang for help at the first time."


    Li Wuming knew what Lu Li meant and did not refuse the proposal.


    Mujing is completely silent.


    At such a time, no matter what he said, it was meaningless.


    After Lu Li ordered a few more words, he directly tore up the space and left here.


    After he left, Mu whale was a cold hum, said: "this disrespectful smelly boy."


    "Calm down. The situation is not so optimistic. As a signboard of Zhenwu area, he has to bear more pressure than us." Li Wuming knew that Mu Jing''s heart was not very balanced, so he said with a smile.


    Mu Jing said: "of course I know how much pressure this boy has taken on. I just Ah


    He sighed and said helplessly, "I just didn''t expect that the change came so fast that many people couldn''t react. You said, if you put it a few years ago, when would Zhenwu domain need such a hairy boy to stand up and carry things? "


    "Yes."


    Li Wuming also said with emotion: "but he is different from us after all. He is a real genius. It''s no exaggeration to say that he came into being. Only a few years ago, he has grown into a strong man of this level. Maybe before long, he will be able to touch the legendary road level and become the sustenance of Zhenwu area. "


    "Hum, you said that as if Zhenwu domain had to rely on this little boy to be saved."


    Mu whale refused to accept: "we people are not old, let alone dead, when can we get such a hairy boy to stand out?"


    "Your Majesty, before that, should we first break through to the level of heaven and man?" Li Wuming looks at Mu whale with a smile, but he doesn''t mean to laugh.


    It''s just that the strength has not reached the level of heaven and man. Now, it''s a bit of a slap in the face.


    However, Mujing was a bit upset and said, "I''m guarding yumagic mountain all day. Where can I break through to the level of heaven and man? All blame this bastard. We are responsible for the dirty work and hard work. He himself has cultivated a group of strong men of heaven and man. Let alone, the strength of Chen Yang before that was only one line stronger than me. As a result, he broke through to heaven and man more than a year earlier than me. It''s not because he can practice outside at ease? If I had no worries, it would not take so long. At most one month, I would be a man of heaven! "


    It''s not that Mujing is bragging.


    In fact, his talent is stronger than Chen Yang. After all, Chen Yang is also an old man who has practiced for nearly a thousand years. He has long stood in front of the threshold of heaven and man, and may break through the boundaries of heaven and man at any time.


    Mujing has only been practicing for decades, and since then, Mujing has indeed neglected his practice because he is guarding Yumo mountain. This is not an excuse for him.


    "Well, it''s not too slow to be a man in a month." Li Wuming smiles, but there is a trace of worry in his eyes.


    To be a man of heaven, one is entitled to have the right to speak in this ever-changing stage. In addition, the powerful masters have become cannon fodder.


    However, in Li Wuming''s opinion, even if he becomes a strong man at the level of heaven and man, he may not be able to play a real role in the face of the next catastrophe.


    The strong fault of Terran is too serious. Although there are new blood coming into being, there is no decisive force. That is to say, a strong man like the devil emperor.


    After this period of understanding, Li Wuming is very clear that only when his strength reaches the level of the road can he be qualified to make a voice in this catastrophe.


    Looking at the whole Terran, at present, only Lu Li has this ability.


    As for other people, such as Tianwaitian''s two powerful men, their attitude towards the Terran is not clear, and no one can be sure whether they will really stand on the side of the Terran. In particular, Wu, a strong man who had made a layout in the world early on, is more elusive than that of Qisheng.


    In other words, the current human situation is really not optimistic, even has reached the point of urgency.


    After a long sigh, Li Wuming said slowly, "when our strength reaches the level of heaven and man, we will be able to help some small things. Otherwise, we will not even be able to watch."


    Feeling the heavy meaning of his words, Mujing was silent for a few seconds, and then said: "after all, this era no longer belongs to us, but what we can do is to help him more at the last moment, so that he can go further."


    Li Wuming smelled the speech and nodded with deep sympathy.They are all "old people". In the future, they must belong to the young and strong. It is a good result for them to make contributions to the younger generation.


    "It''s a pity that we don''t have the strength to die together with the alien race in the sky. Otherwise, this life will be worthy of death."


    Mu Jing gave a faint smile.


    This is indeed the only regret in his heart.


    Li Wuming shakes his head and ends up with a strong man of the same level as the devil emperor. I''m afraid that the existence of the great way may not be possible. The idea of Mu Jing is still too radical.


    If put in the usual, Li Wuming will definitely open his mouth to remind the emperor of swallowing the heavenly kingdom not to have such dangerous thoughts. But at this moment, Mujing has stepped down from the position of emperor, and he is no longer the president of Wuzong. They are just ordinary warriors. It is nothing to put down these burdens and say such seemingly innocent words.


    At the end of the day, Li Wuming sighed, "I hope that Lu Li can become a strong man on the road as soon as possible. Only in this way can the Terran have hope. Otherwise, when the devil emperor comes, who can resist him


    Mu whale also deeply thought and nodded.


    During this period of time guarding yumagic mountain, they have a deeper understanding of the world''s powerful people. The so-called "road level" is the existence with the real power to destroy the world.


    If there are no equal strong men in the world, when the devil emperor comes, they will only be able to lead the neck and be killed.


    At this time, the big devil who had been sealed and cultivated by Lu Li said with a sneer: "even if the boy has entered the road level, what can he do? There are also high-level and low-level strong people. The devil emperor has been emperor for more than ten thousand years. His strength is unfathomable, and there are even signs of peeping into a new realm! Don''t think that the boy has become a strong man on the road, and your people will have a chance to turn over! "


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Li Wuming and Mujing remembered that there was a big devil to deal with.


    The two looked at each other, and then Mujing said, "let me deal with such a hard mouthed fool. Our royal family has a lot of inheritance."


    "Well, after all, I''m also half a scholar. I can''t do such a shameful and gentle thing." Li Wuming laughs. He walks to the space channel blocked by the empty town and starts to clear those demons.


    And the big devil saw Mujing coming towards him, and realized what he was going to face. His face was very pale and said, "you, you wait, I''m still useful to you. Don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive!"


    "Oh? Is it? "


    Mujing rubbed his wrist and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. We just met today. We have a long time to get familiar with each other for a long time. As for what you do to us, I think I have enough time to understand, right?"


    After that, Mujing took out a whole set of "tools" from his storage bag, and the big devil was stupefied.


    If it was the time when the cultivation strength was still there, he would not pay attention to the menace of Mujing.


    But now he has been blocked by the land, and the way to bathe the whale is too cruel.


    At the foot of the demon mountain, the cry was very sad.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1063

    After leaving Yumo mountain.


    Lu Li went back to yezong and summoned several strong men of heaven and man level guarding yezong to explain the situation of yumagic mountain.


    Chen Yang was the first to realize the seriousness of the matter and said in a deep voice, "in this case, someone must keep an eye on it. Prevent the demons from invading again


    "Yes, it''s unreasonable for two masters to handle this matter. There is no strong man in heaven and man level. If the demons invade again, yumagic mountain will be broken."


    Another one from the candle light of heaven and man level strong, also nodded to agree.


    They have long been dissatisfied with the strength reserve of Yumo mountain. However, in a short period of time, there are not many Tianren strong people who can spare time to support Yumo mountain. Although this matter has always been recorded in the candlelight, it has never been a satisfactory result.


    In addition, Lin Wangbei broke through the realm and became a new strong man of heaven and man level. For a long time, there was no omission, so the candlelight people did not mention it again. Lin Wangbei was allowed to lead, Mujing and Li Wuming were assisted. The three of them continued to guard the magic mountain.


    As a result, this incident happened in Yumo mountain today, and Lin Wangbei was temporarily assigned other tasks by Lu Li. The garrison force of heaven man level strong men in Yumo mountain was immediately empty.


    "Today I''m looking for you to discuss with you who is going to guard the magic mountain."


    Lu Li looked at some of the Tianren level strongmen present and said: "these are the mainstays of candlelight, and they are the earliest group of old people who have become heaven and man level. At present, we should be very clear about the situation in the world. It is not too much to say that there is air leakage on all sides. The situation of Yumo mountain is indeed very important, but there are some places in the world that are no less important than Yumo mountain. For example, the suppression of the land of beast gods and the passage to heaven and the sky all need human hands to control them. If we lose a place, it will cause a fatal blow to us. However, something like this has happened to Yumo mountain. The dark materials suppressed at the foot of the mountain are still unknown. The demons have opened up a space channel in Yumo mountain to invade Zhenwu area. If no one is watching, everything will be out of time. "


    Lu Li''s words, so that the presence of several Heaven and man level strong men are in silence.


    Because they all know that Lu Li''s words are not alarmist. The situation in Zhenwu region has indeed reached a time when the wind is leaking from all sides and is in danger. Let alone the powerful man of heaven and man, even those born by other forces, have begun to carry out some maintenance work spontaneously.


    Even so, the number of heaven and man level strongmen in Zhenwu region is extremely insufficient, and the gap is too large, so everyone is busy with several duties.


    Now, it is obvious that Lu Li wants people to discuss a solution, or to come up with the idea of who should guard the magic mountain.


    After a brief silence, a strong man at heaven and man level said, "I need to be responsible for the beast God, but because there is a pure heart founder, I don''t need to keep an eye on it. I can count on me."


    "Count me in." Another old man also said: "the six sacred sites are about to surrender. I am responsible for keeping an eye on their strong ones. Now it seems that this task should be about to be cancelled, and it is time to shift the focus to yumagic mountain."


    "Count me in." After the two of them, Chen Yang also said: "the other several are responsible for some important tasks, and I generally serve as the emergency rescue work. I help everywhere on weekdays. There is no fixed task. It is most appropriate for me to do the work of guarding the yumagic mountain."


    Chen Yang''s words, also let a few ready to speak of heaven and man class strong to give up the idea.


    On the one hand, Chen Yang is indeed the only one among them who does not have to take charge of fixed tasks. Second, Chen Yang''s strength is stronger than them. In fact, it is almost enough to give him the task of guarding the yumagic mountain alone.


    Sure enough, after Chen Yang took the initiative to take over the task, Lu Li immediately said, "if you have master Chen Yang guarding the magic mountain, you don''t need to pay too much attention to it. As long as you help in an emergency, you should leave the rest of your time to the care of Mr. Chen Yang alone. Don''t waste too much combat power. "


    "It''s really the best solution."


    Everyone nodded.


    At this time, no one will shirk responsibility, and no one will be bored to fight for credit.


    To be able to stand out in the candlelight and become an old antique of heaven and man level, almost all of them have put down their names before and after them, and are determined to sacrifice all their existence for the sake of the human race. Not to mention that today, Luli wants them to defend the magic mountain in the town. Even if Luli asks them to die with the powerful demons, they will not frown.


    It is precisely because of this that Lu Li believes them unconditionally to some extent.


    "Let''s deal with this for a while, and then I''m going to talk about the second thing." Lu Li waved his hand and said cleanly: "in the next period of time, we need to close the secrets of the six sacred places, speed up the progress of the student aid program, and strive to cultivate a group of strong people in half a year. Of course, the six holy places themselves will occupy some places, and the rest will be arranged by us. "Looking around at the crowd, Lu Li said, "you try to contact schools all over the world these days, sort out the list of students with good qualifications, and arrange a sequence. Within ten days, I will send the first batch of disciples into the secret places of the six holy places."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, all the people at the scene were shocked.


    It''s not a small thing.


    Although they all know that apart from the white jade building, the other five holy places are almost conquered by Lu Li with one sword. Now, the six holy places are almost dead in name. They really open up the resources and achieve resource sharing with Zhenwu people.


    However, even in this way, they did not expect that Lu Li planned to attack the secret places of the six holy places so soon.


    The secret place can be regarded as the foundation of the six holy places. After the balance between heaven and man is broken, this unique resource is the foundation for the holy land to keep aloof.


    Lu Li is in such a hurry to move the secret land, which is no different from waving a hoe to dig the foundation of the six sacred sites.


    Chen Yang and Lu Li are already very familiar, and the first one said, "is this too anxious? Although the six sacred sites have been basically obedient, I think it needs a gradual process. Otherwise, it would be bad for the six holy places to be dissatisfied with us at this time and the civil war will break out again. "


    How powerful are the Terrans in the age of ten thousand? In the end, why did it disappear completely? Was it not destroyed by the earth shaking civil war?


    Although the strength of candlelight is far more than that of a single holy land, if the six sacred sites are forced to rush forward, they will fight back against Lu Li, and the final result may be that both sides will be hurt, and no one can be spared.


    "I have already made a decision on this matter, and you should bear in mind that what candlelight pursues is not the power of a certain force, but the collective prosperity of the whole Terran. Now we have done part of it. If we want to develop for a long time, our strength is not enough. We must unite all the forces that can be united. The secret places of the six holy places are our best help. No matter what means are used, these resources must be completely opened up so that the overall force of the Terran can complete the second leap. "


    Lu Li looked at Chen Yang. Then, he glanced at every man and nature strong man present, and said in a deep voice, "gentlemen, our time is running out. Don''t be deceived by the false prosperity in front of us. The weakest of those invading demons at the foot of Yumo mountain are masters. This is still the vanguard soldiers sent out after the demon world has been greatly damaged. You can imagine how powerful the alien clans are. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1064

    The weakest vanguard has the strength of the grand master, which is definitely not good news for the Terrans.


    Even today, even with the implementation of the student aid program, the Terrans are not strong enough to use the masters as vanguards.


    As a member of the candlelight, they know this very well. Although the student aid program has been extended to the whole Zhenwu area, the number of strong masters may be about 100000.


    Although this number has increased too many times than that of that year, but compared with the number of people in Zhenwu area, is there really a lot of 100000 masters?


    Not only not much, but also rare and despairing!


    Especially after learning that tianwai alien clans can take the masters as vanguards, this sense of urgency lingers in everyone''s mind.


    "Lu Xiaozi, don''t worry. Tomorrow I will give you the list of talents from all over the country. Then you can select the first batch of candidates to enter the six secret places as soon as possible."


    After a short period of thinking, an old man immediately stood up and said, "there is not much time left for the development of the Terrans. As you said, we must race against the clock to win over all the forces that can be drawn on. Even if we offend the six holy places and start a civil war, we will not hesitate! "


    The old man is really determined to continue to cultivate a group of strong people for the Terran in the shortest time.


    Although some of the others were hesitant, they didn''t stand up to say anything disheartened at this moment.


    Chen Yang finally compromised: "the attitude of the six holy places is still very important. If we can win their consent, it is naturally the best. If we can''t win them, we should take some tough measures, which is also necessary."


    He has realized the seriousness of the matter. At this time, the Terran must form a real community of destiny. The attitude of the six holy places is important, but their attitude is not important to the survival of the whole Terran.


    By this time, the results of this simple internal meeting are preliminary.


    Lu Li pondered for a moment, and finally added: "gentlemen, this is the most difficult time for the Terrans. Although it will be very hard, I still hope you will not have any fluke mentality. No matter what abnormal situation is found, you should report to the internal intelligence network of candlelight as soon as possible, and then submit it to the Ministry of heaven for coordination. You know, our opponent is not only the alien race, but also the world that is gradually waking up. Zhenwuyu''s will is affecting every one of us. The biggest opponent of the program is its existence


    "What''s more, I have good reasons to suspect that Zhenwu''s will has recovered to a certain extent, and there may even be signs of complete recovery. The dark matter at the foot of Yumo mountain this time is likely to be its ghost. That kind of power may be a concrete manifestation of the will of the world. Lin Wangbei is investigating this. Don''t take it lightly. If you find something, report it at the first time. "


    After paying special attention to this point, Lu Li looked at the crowd and said, "that''s the general situation. OK, you should be busy. Remember, no matter when it''s time, it''s the key to keep your own life. Only if you survive can you have the opportunity to show your self-worth. If you die, you will have nothing. "


    "We old guys, we can''t wait for you to educate us."


    "What''s more, we''ve all lived enough. As long as we die properly, there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "Yes, if we can get foreigners to go to the nether world for a few days, it will be a profitable business for us."


    "You, on the contrary, are young and have unlimited possibilities. We old people basically have no hope to enter the great realm. If you have this talent and potential, you should improve your own realm as soon as possible. Only when you reach the great realm and become the real pillar of the Terran can we have the strength to fight against those alien races. "


    Several other strong men of heaven and man level are also from you. They don''t think their life is worth cherishing. Instead, they begin to advise Lu Li not to be too busy and practice as much as possible.


    After all, only Qi Sheng, Wu, and Lu Li have the hope of stepping into the grand road.


    The first two are not in the same mind with the Terrans, and no one knows when they will bite back. It can be said that Lu Li is not only racing against alien races in tianwai, but also in collusion with the strong men of the same clan.


    If Qi Sheng and Wu Xian become the strong men at the high level, no one dares to say what will happen, and no one wants to try.


    "Well, I have a good idea of what to do. Although I''m running around every day, I''m still practicing when it''s time to practice."


    Lu Li chuckled and responded to the concern of these old people, but a haze swept over his eyes.


    Avenue level, where is that simple?


    Today, he has reached the top level of heaven and man, no matter according to the rating of the system or the division of Zhenwu realm, and he feels the impeding force beyond words.If the threshold of cultivation in front can also be described by bottleneck, then now Luli feels that he is facing a peak that can''t see the top.


    Whether it is the accumulation of strength to break through, or turn to understand the true meaning of those mysterious martial arts, are not very helpful for the road ahead.


    According to Jian Zun, I have to find the existence of Tao.


    Although the road of predecessors can also be used for reference, it has no help for the breakthrough of realm.


    Lu Li thought hard and finally chose Kendo as his breakthrough path among many roads. Unfortunately, to this day, he still has no clue about the details of the road.


    Fortunately, my Kendo has become more and more sophisticated. Although the modifier has helped me less and less, those horrible increases can still keep me almost invincible under the road.


    Even in the face of Qisheng and the mysterious old Wu, Lu Li believes that he may not lose to them.


    But that''s not enough.


    The road has not been completed, it is still just a mole ant.


    "It is not only me, but also you should pay more attention to the cultivation. After all, even if I have reached the high road level by myself, it is impossible for me to have a great influence on the situation. Don''t forget, there are two great masters in Zhenwu area. It''s only a matter of time before the beast God and the wild God can regain their original strength. Even if I become a Taoist first, I can''t defeat two with one. "


    Of course, Lu Li won''t tell them the worries in his heart, but he just changed a way to stimulate the enthusiasm of everyone to practice.


    One person''s strength can never reverse the situation.


    At that time, ling''er''s father was so powerful that he suppressed the alien race. Even after tens of thousands of years, the road of human race could be sealed off. The existence of great power like him still realized the lack of his own strength and set foot on the road of seeking for thousands of nationalities.


    Even if he is invincible in war and oppresses all the alien races, he will become the father of the second ling''er, and will still be unable to solve the real problem in the end.


    Avenue, it''s just the beginning.


    The road behind the main road is what really needs to be considered.


    However, many of the strong men at Tianren level didn''t think too much about it. They all said with a smile: "it''s very good for us to become Tianren level. As for the avenue level, you''d better count on the new generation of Tianjiao of those Terrans."


    "Yes, we are old. The future will depend on you."


    "In addition to you, snow Zun may also be able to walk out of their own way."


    "Of course, there is also the king of Yan. She has walked out of the invincible road as early as the master level. As long as she can understand thoroughly and step into the level of heaven and man, I believe that she will soon be able to sort out the key to the road realm, and she may become a strong person at the road level faster than you."


    However, a few people discussed how many new generation of strong men in Zhenwu area have the hope of crossing the heaven and man to become the road level.


    Lu Li hears the speech and doesn''t interrupt, but he thinks about it in his heart.


    They are right. Many people in Zhenwu district have this potential, but they can''t develop it. Maybe, this invasion of the demon world is a great opportunity?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1065

    This idea just turned in the heart, Lu Li did not really speak out, and then, after a simple chat, he said goodbye to everyone and ran to see mu tea.


    At this moment, mu tea is concentrating on training, aware of the breath of Lu Li, she opened her eyes, calm way: "back? What''s the situation over there


    "It''s not very optimistic, but for the moment, it''s still under control." Lu Li smiles, and then repeats what happened in yumagic mountain with mu Hongxiu.


    Mu tea listened, shook his head and said: "this is not a long-term plan, even if you personally guard there, the demon world will come sooner or later."


    "Yes."


    Lu Li sighed: "in those years, the demon Kingdom turned yumagic mountain into a fragment, and established an inseparable link. Let alone the current strength of the Terrans, even if it is several times stronger, it may not be able to solve this problem."


    After a pause, Lu Li looked at mu Hongxiu and said slowly, "so I decided that instead of waiting for the arrival of the demon Kingdom passively, I''d better take the initiative to fight and put the battlefield out of the sky. The demons, the gods of heaven, and the water gods, we will take the initiative to solve them."


    Mu tea was startled by Lu Li''s words and couldn''t help saying, "do you mean to ask for help from the palace of life?"


    Lu Li had already considered this plan at the beginning, but at that time, he thought that there were too many powerful people in the palace of life, and the attitude of the higher world was not clear for a moment. If he rashly asked for help from them, it would probably lead to a series of unpredictable consequences.


    But now Lu Li has figured it out. Zhenwu area is already in a state of siege. Even if there is another palace of life, it is not painful.


    What''s more, those who are strong in the palace of life may not be interested in Zhenwu.


    Even if Qisheng reveals the Qi and fortune of Zhenwu region, it may be related to eternity. However, the particularity of the palace of life determines that all the creatures there have a life span far beyond ordinary people. According to xiaomaoqiu, all the creatures born there have a life span of at least thousands of years, while those on the other side of the road are almost the same as the eternal existence, as long as they are not affected by it People kill, they can live forever.


    At least, there has not been a case of "old death" of a strong man in the whole life palace.


    Among the ten thousand tribes in the universe, there are not a few of them, especially those who are dead. It is precisely because of this that those alien tribes invaded Zhenwu region and wanted to obtain the treasure closely related to eternity.


    As long as there is a demand, greed will be born. But Lu Li really can''t imagine that people in the palace of life have any needs for Zhenwu domain.


    Of course, he has not yet figured out why the great emperor of picking stars would let the little hairball follow him. This is the key to him to ask for help from the palace of life, and also a thorn in his heart.


    Because it is impossible to determine the needs of the palace of life and the star picking emperor, it is impossible to determine whether asking for help from them will lead to a series of unknown things.


    "In a word, I''ve made up my mind about this matter. Even if I don''t ask for help from the palace of life and open up the outer space battlefield, it''s the way the Terrans must think about next."


    After thinking for a few seconds, Lu Li said in a deep voice: "first of all, Zhenwu area is too fragile to bear the power beyond the level of heaven and man. Even if we know that the world will of Zhenwu region wants to kill us, we can''t abandon ourselves to allow those strong people to come to Zhenwu to fight and kill. Secondly, the main reason why Tianwaitian people can be indifferent to themselves is that the battle in Zhenwu area may not affect them. On the contrary, the small world of Tianwaitian has become a hidden danger like a time bomb, so we must empty them! "


    Mu Hongxiu nodded with deep sympathy and said, "you are right. Tianwaitian people should be holding such an idea that they have been watching. Moreover, this small world is a danger that must be handled well for Zhenwu region. However, if the battlefield is transferred to tianwai, or even other worlds, Tianwaitian will be stronger Even if you want to stand by, you can''t be as comfortable as before. "


    "Yes, most people choose to watch when the fire doesn''t burn on them. What I have to do is to burn the fire on them and make them understand that even if they hide in the sky, it is not absolutely safe. "


    "In this way, if they don''t want to, they have to do it."


    After finishing Tianwaitian''s affairs, Lu Li continued: "and I feel that Zhenwu''s restrictions on me are getting bigger and bigger. Even if I have the power of the stars, I can''t completely erase this restriction. Therefore, it is not only my strength that makes Zhenwu a battlefield, but also bad for me and the future development of all Terrans. "


    Mu tea is first a Zheng, then understand the meaning of Lu Li, said: "you mean, the road?"


    "That''s right." Lu Li nodded and said, "in principle, I should have reached the threshold of the great road and found a way to enter. As a result, I have not broken through the realm. This only shows that the will of Zhenwu region has been greatly awakened, even to the extent of interfering with reality."Mu red sleeve frowned, and then said: "if you say so, the ancient people should not be able to break through to the road."


    "That''s not the same."


    Lu Li said: "the Terrans in the ancient times were the real sons of heaven. At that time, Zhenwu domain was under a fatal threat, and the world will was in a state of ignorance. Therefore, instead of limiting the breakthrough of the powerful Terrans, they would help the flames behind them."


    "However, the great masters born in that era should have discovered the conspiracy of the will of the world. Therefore, all of them, including ling''er''s father, have disappeared without a trace. There is a great possibility that they will find a way to break the situation. Even they feel powerless. It is impossible for us to break through to the level of the road under the blockade of the will of the world. "


    "After all, the will of the world has already begun to interfere with reality, and it certainly does not want to see the Terrans have a strong man on the road. This is not good news for us."


    As Lu Li finished this sentence, mu Hongxiu also understood the key, and some worried: "in this way, if the strong man of the human race wants to be born with a high-level existence, he must leave Zhenwu area? However, in this case, the risk is too high. No one knows what the road level is like. If you go to a strange place to break the situation, you may attract other opponents. "


    "If you want to have enough harvest, you must bear the corresponding risks. If the Terrans don''t even have this spirit of adventure, they should not be able to produce a great battle force." Lu Li''s eyes twinkled and said slowly: "I can''t control others, but I must try to go to other worlds to break through. What''s more, we can turn passivity into initiative, go to the world that has ideas about Zhenwu area, plunder resources, and take the initiative to fight!"


    "Turn the heavens into battlefields and fight out the strength and name of the Terrans!"


    "The resources of Zhenwu region are not enough to produce more strong men. I''m afraid it is a restriction that the world will have insight into our plan. In addition to the secrets of the six holy places, we have no more effective means to enhance our strength by leaps and bounds. In this case, we must go to the heavens to plunder resources, and when the strength of the Terrans is enhanced in a large scale, we can also complete our original idea


    After Lu Li finished his several points of view, he was actually calculating the feasibility of the plan.


    Although the final result may be less than 30%, at least, it is better to have the success rate of 30% than to stay in Zhenwu area and wait for death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1066

    "That''s about it. I have to make a decision early."


    Having said this, Lu Li looked at mu Hongxiu and said, "you should be very clear about the meaning of saying these to you. If I am a little careless, I may die in the battle of the heavens."


    "In fact, not only me, but all of us may die in the battle of the heavens. So, I don''t want you to come with me. "


    "Not only you, Mu Ning Qiu, ling''er, Ding Lingxi, none of them will be allowed to go to the heavens to seek a breakthrough."


    "Let me be selfish again. I will be responsible for the external affairs. Zhenwu area will be left to you to maintain. If I can succeed, the danger of Zhenwu will be resolved at least 50%. If I fail, it will not help if you go or not... "


    Lu Li sighed and didn''t go on.


    Mu tea also did not speak, just a deep look at Lu Li, after a long time, mu tea just said: "you said not to let me go, then I will not go? Lu Li, you look down on me too much. "


    "Even if you use the void town to trap us all in Zhenwu area, we have a way to leave."


    "You have to understand that Zhenwu domain is not your own Zhenwu domain. It''s about the rise and fall of the Terrans. No one can escape this torrent. Even if they can escape for a while, who can still escape for a lifetime? "


    "I''ve never been used to handing my own destiny to others, so you have to know that even if I die, I will die on the road of fighting for my own life."


    "And, you little thing, don''t think that you can decide something for me if you surpass me now. When I was your age, although I was not as powerful as you, I was already the royal highness of the Yan king on the awe inspiring side. "


    Mu tea stretched out his hand, touched Lu Li''s head, and said, "my reputation is not hidden under whose wings, but by myself. When I suppressed the so-called Tianjiao of that generation, I was afraid that you were not born."


    Lu Li knew that she was broadening her heart. She was moved, but she was still used to saying, "you are not allowed to tell me about my age. How can you mention it yourself?"


    Mu red sleeve Lengleng Leng, then cold face way: "looking for death, right?"


    "I dare not, your highness, don''t tell me the same thing!" Lu Li jokingly fooled two sentences, and then sighed: "however, as you said, my first intention is to force the use of void Town, leaving you completely in Zhenwu domain. Even if you really counter attack alien tribes, I will not let you have the opportunity to enter the battlefield of the heavens."


    "But after you said that, I suddenly felt that I was really too small-minded."


    See Lu Li quite lost expression, mu tea heart a soft, stretch out his hand to hold him in the arms, light voice way: "you are just too soft heart, so Ning Qiu often said, fortunately now is the troubled times, otherwise, you may not be able to get any benefits."


    "I, soft hearted?" Lu Li said with a smile, "now the whole Zhenwu area hears that I am a devil who eats people and doesn''t spit out bones. If it wasn''t a chaotic time, I would have cleaned them up."


    "You have a hard mouth."


    Mu tea helpless smile, then said: "I know, you care about a lot of people, but no matter what kind of attitude those people are, I can tell you, no matter when, I will not be your burden."


    Lu Li''s smile solidified. After a moment''s silence, he said in a low voice: "I have never regarded you as a burden."


    "But in fact, it''s us who are dragging you down." Mu Hongxiu whispered: "if it''s not for us, you really don''t have to work hard in Zhenwu area. You can fly far away. With your strength, you can find a good position in Tianwaitian and tianwai alien groups, at least for ten thousand years. But you didn''t do that. You chose to carry the whole world on your own. In fact, sometimes I was worried about whether you could bear such pressure... "


    "But you told me with your actions that my worries were totally unnecessary. You not only bear such pressure, but also do a good job. Even in Zhenwu area, no one can be better than you. "


    Lu Li took mu tea''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t boast. I should be proud to boast again. Although I know what you say is true, after all, you are a family member. What you say is not convincing."


    "Family members?"


    Mu tea looked at Lu Li with a smile, took his hand back, and said, "well, you said, when are you going to marry me?"


    As soon as this sentence was exported, Lu Li was asked about it at that time.


    In fact, he didn''t think about it.


    After all, he and mu tea, should have happened, should not have happened, have happened. It''s just that the situation is special now. Sometimes Lu Li thinks about it clearly and finally has to put it down temporarily.


    "I forgot." After thinking about it, Lu Li finally decided to wear a stiff face.


    Mu tea are to be Lu Li to gas smile: "it''s all heaven and man level, you said you were beaten silly, all more convincing than said forget."Seeing that Lu Li was more and more embarrassed, mu Hongxiu held out Qianqian jade finger, pointed at his eyebrow, and said with a smile: "I''m just teasing you, but you can remember that I''m the Yan king of the kingdom of swallowing heaven, so you don''t have a name and share to be with you, and you owe me."


    "When the matter of Zhenwu area is settled, you should give it back to me."


    Finish this sentence, have not waited for Lu Li to reply, Mu red sleeve grasps his robe, cloud light breeze light way: "rare come back once, should do business."


    "Ah? No, I have to go to the six holy places... "


    Lu Li did not react to come over, was mu tea dragged into the small courtyard beside the cliff.


    A few hours later, Luli staggered out of yezong, still chanting words like "women are really terrible.".


    On the cliff, Mu red sleeve wearing that red dress, but disdain to hum a, and then returned to the courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving yezong, Lu Li''s first visit was the white jade building, which was in the "honeymoon period".


    Now Baiyu building can be called the second candlelight headquarters. It not only fully supports the development of candlelight, but also spare no effort to promote the student aid program.


    At the beginning, no one thought that the six holy places had become the running dogs of a young man.


    However, when Lu Li conquered the other five holy places with one sword and became the recognized first strong man in Zhenwu region, the voices of doubt gradually disappeared. They finally realized that the reason why white jade house can control the economic lifeline of Zhenwu area is that they never make loss making business!


    No matter how much you think Baiyu building lost, in the end, Baiyu building will tell you with practical actions that he is not only not losing money, but also making a lot of money.


    When Lu Li came to the white jade building, the ancestor of the white jade building appeared in person to greet him. He said with a smile, "Lu Xiaoyou, how could you come so suddenly? Let me know earlier, and I will go to meet you."


    "Old man, let''s not play with those empty things. How is the secret place of Baiyu building ready?"


    Lu Li waved his hand, but there was no one under him. He was too lazy to be polite to the old ghost.


    The ancestor of the white jade building said with a smile: "it''s already ready. When are you going to send someone over?"


    "These days at the latest, there will be a specific list on the candlelight side. Then I will send people over to cultivate a group of strong people as soon as possible." Lu Li nodded. Although the old ghost was full of false politeness, when it was time to do something, he would never be vague.


    But when he heard Lu Li''s words, the ancestor of the white jade building showed a surprised expression and couldn''t help saying: "so urgent? Is something wrong? "


    Lu Li took a look at him, and then said, "I am going to take a group of people to the battlefields of the heavens and to the territory of other nations to hone their fighting power."


    "What?"


    The old ancestor of the white jade building was shocked and said, "take people to the alien territory to hone our combat power? Are you looking for death


    "What is it called?" Lu Li said: "let those alien invade Zhenwu area, can''t we invade in reverse?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1067

    The old ancestor of the white jade building was stunned, and then said, "although it is said so, you should be very clear that our human race can not be compared with other nations from the heaven. Even if you have trained a group of masters or even heaven and man strong people in this period of time, they are very different from those other clans in terms of quantity. "


    He didn''t mean to increase the ambition of others and destroy his prestige. The main reason is that the gap between the human race and the alien race is really so big. It is not that he is alarmist.


    What''s more, Lu Li''s intention is to train a group of elite generals and take them to the battlefields of Zhutian to test the water. Now Zhenwu area is so short of resources that those who can be assigned to the six holy places must be the real elites of the human race. If these families are destroyed by Lu Li, how much loss will Zhenwu domain suffer?


    Such a toss, the Terran hard to build up a good time, that really buried the majority.


    "Why, I''m worried that I can''t take this group of people to commit suicide?"


    Lu Li looked at the ancestor of the white jade building with a smile and said, "in the eyes of you, this old ghost, I, Luli, is such a person who can''t carry it clearly?"


    "I don''t mean that, but I think it over and we''ll have a long-term view?"


    Where can the ancestor of white jade building say that Lu Li is not clear? Can only consider the tone, hope that Lu Li again to think about it, do not be too impulsive.


    As for persuading Lu Li, the ancestor of baiyuilou didn''t have this idea.


    He is very clear that Lu Li''s temper is almost the same. Since he has proposed this matter, there is absolutely no room for turning around. In any case, he will take practical actions.


    Therefore, the ancestor of baiyuilou hoped that Lu Li could think about it again. At least, he should not be so eager for success. At least, he would think about this matter after the Terrans in Zhenwu region developed for a period of time and really had the strength to fight with other races.


    However, Lu Li shook his head and said directly: "the devil Kingdom has reached the Zhenwu area and tried to invade. If we continue to wait until the devil emperor comes, it will be too late to say anything again."


    "What''s more, don''t you find that Zhenwu''s restrictions on us are getting bigger and bigger?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, the old ancestor of the white jade building was stunned.


    Then, he realized what Lu Li was talking about and hesitated: "do you mean that the world will of Zhenwu region is the reason why our people have been unable to give birth to a strong man at the high level? However, if this is the case, it means that the world will of Zhenwu region has been restored to seven or eight points, reaching the level of interference with reality. Why can it tolerate the continued existence of us? "


    If things are really like what Lu Li said, this point will not be explained.


    In principle, they are like thieves living in the master''s house, and they have become thieves in a certain period of time. Before that, the will of the world had not really awakened. It could not interfere with the reality. It could only suppress their combat power with some small measures. In this way, it forced the strong men of heaven and man level to leave Zhenwu area.


    But now, although they feel that the road ahead is blocked, they do not feel that the world will force them to leave.


    "I know what you mean, but have you ever thought that maybe what the world will want is not only to harvest the people below heaven and man? If it suddenly changes its mind, even heaven and man want to harvest? "


    Lu Li''s tone is light.


    However, the ancestor of the white jade building was frightened by his words!


    If the world will not only want to harvest the strong under heaven and man, but its appetite is so big that even heaven and people want to eat together, then there is a reasonable explanation for the present situation!


    Almost instantly, the ancestor of baiyuilou deduced tens of thousands of conclusions in his mind, which proved that Lu Li''s words were not alarmist. The world will is likely to be on the verge of recovery. However, it did not start harvesting directly. First of all, the implementation of the student assistance program has indeed brought it a lot of trouble. Now everyone in Zhenwu is like a dragon, stronger than before. I don''t know much Few times, even if the world will of Zhenwu domain really wants to harvest, it will not choose to act rashly at this time.


    Second, the world will of Zhenwu region restrained his instinct, and there must be a bigger plot.


    What can this plot be?


    In addition to these strong men of heaven and man level, the ancestor of baiyuilou can''t figure out what plan Zhenwu''s world will has!


    "If this is the case, is it not the intention of correction to go to the battlefields of the heavens?" After some deduction, the expression of the ancestor of the white jade building was even more ugly, and he was not optimistic about Lu Li''s plan to go to the battlefield in Zhutian.


    However, Lu Li just said: "you only see one, but not the other. There is a great risk in going to the battle field of Zhutian. However, when the world will of Zhenwu region blocks our way to the road level, the only way we can break the situation is to break away from the control of the world will in Zhutian battlefield, so as to find the way ahead."


    "You want to break through the sky?"The ancestor of baiyuilou was really shocked this time.


    He had thought of countless possibilities, but he only did not think that Lu Li was so crazy that he not only wanted to fight back against other ethnic groups, but also wanted to break through the territory of foreign nations?


    It''s not a trivial matter to break through the realm. Even in the Zhenwu area, from the master to the heaven and man level, there is a need for masters to protect the Dharma to prevent accidents. Lu Li wants to break through from heaven and man level to Avenue level, which is not a small matter. Even in Zhenwu area, this is the Terran''s own territory, and it is impossible to completely eliminate accidents.


    Can he actually want to run to tianwai, break through the realm of alien territory?


    At that time, if a strong person from a different race is attracted, let alone the great road level. Even if it is only a man of heaven, or even a master level strong man, he may fall short and die in a foreign land!


    "It''s too risky, I can''t agree!" After thinking about it for a few seconds, the ancestor of baiyuilou said: "now you not only represent yourself, but also represent the hope and future of the Terran. If something happens to you, it will be a huge loss for the Terran. I can''t agree with you to commit danger with your own body. Don''t mention it in the future! "


    For the ancestor of baiyuilou, Lu Li is not only a cooperative object, or a golden thigh that can bring him many benefits. Although he did want to invest in Luli and make a good return, he was one of many people who believed that Luli could solve the Terran crisis and change Zhenwu area for tens of thousands of years.


    Therefore, he made up his mind that no matter what Lu Li said today, even if he talked about all the dead alive, he would never agree with Lu Li to go to the battlefields of the heavens and do things that are certain to die.


    Even if he knew that it would be a real waste to stay in Zhenwu area with Lu Li''s talent. Only when he reached the battlefield of Zhutian, could he really find a way to enter the great realm.


    But what if Lu Li failed?


    Looking at the whole Zhenwu area, among the many strong men in heaven and man level, only Lu Li is the one who has the most hope to be promoted to Da Dao level and reverse all this.


    If Lu Li failed and died, who should hand over all these responsibilities?


    "You can''t deny that it''s the safest way to stay in Zhenwu area, even if you don''t get into the main road so quickly. It may not be without any hope." "In a word, I will never agree with you to do such a dangerous thing. Even if you turn over your face and even hate me, there is absolutely no room for discussion about this matter!"


    He spoke with great excitement. The old man, who always regarded himself as a businessman and pursued interests in everything he did, did not consider the consequences at all. Today, he almost turned his face.


    Lu Li was moved.


    Because he knew that the ancestor of the white jade building was using his method to protect his own safety.


    However, Lu Li still shook his head and said slowly, "old man, I have made up my mind. You don''t need to persuade me any more."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1068

    "What the hell are you doing? If you don''t even have hair, don''t pretend to be mature in front of me


    However, the ancestor of the white jade building snorted coldly and said, "don''t think you subdue the other five holy places with one sword. I have no way to take you! It''s a big deal. I''ll go to find ten eight heaven and man levels. I won''t beat you, but I''ll trap you. I''ll make you a paradise of heaven and earth. I''ll let you stay in Zhenwu to practice. When will you become a Taoist realm and when will you be released! "


    He blew his beard and glared at Lu Li, and then said, "in a word, it''s impossible to go to the battlefield in the heavens. Don''t mention it any more!"


    "You old man, you can talk nonsense. What''s the matter? If I have to go, can you contact a group of heaven and man level strong men and tie me up? I don''t believe those people who are blind and really make trouble with you. "


    Lu Li turned his lips away. Although he knew that the ancestor of baiyuilou was really worried about himself, he was still not prepared to let him "do whatever he wanted".


    At least on this matter, Lu Li''s attitude is also very firm, there is no room for discussion.


    Now that the situation is at this point, everyone is looking for a breakthrough. Going to tianwai is the only chance.


    The Zhutian battlefield may be very dangerous, but it is also a very big opportunity. There are countless resources and breakthroughs without any restrictions. In any case, Luli must go to the Zhutian battlefield and become a strong man at the Dao level as soon as possible.


    "Old man, I''ll tell you the truth, there is no soil for the birth of a strong man in Zhenwu district. Even if you gather all the aura of the whole world on me, I can''t break through to the level of the road. This is not just a question that the will of the world is blocked. Can you understand me when I say this? "


    Lu Li took a deep look at the ancestor of baiyuilou and said, "I can tell you very clearly that many people will not be able to break through without going to the Zhutian battlefield for training, including those who are ready to be promoted to the heaven and man level."


    "What are you talking about?" The old man''s face changed greatly, and he said in a deep voice, "this is the foundation of the student aid program."


    You know, there is a big reason for the smooth development of the student assistance program, which is because the Zhenwu area has opened up the channel of ascension. Many strong people who have never been able to touch the threshold of heaven and man have the possibility of promotion. It is precisely because of this, including many strong believers, they are open to Lu Li''s aid program One eye is closed.


    In any case, it is good for everyone to open up their resources and inheritance. Everyone has the hope to enter the heaven and human realm, which is no longer the exclusive domain of genius and holy land. Therefore, the implementation of the student assistance program is hardly hindered.


    If what Lu Li said just now is true, it is very difficult for the world''s even powerful men to be born again, and the Terran will surely fall into chaos!


    "I know you are worried now, but we may not have no other way, and you have not considered how much damage will be caused to the Terran situation if you suddenly take a large number of strong people away from Zhenwu area? Those people have a hard time building confidence. Are you going to destroy it yourself? "


    "Think about the consequences first! You are still too young, with a cavity of blood, it is easy to bad things


    In the face of the scolding of the ancestor of the white jade building, Lu Li was not annoyed. He just shook his head and said, "old man, I know the truth that people are always treacherous and ghosts are always slippery. You who have lived for thousands of years, you have seen too many things, and you are also aware of the bad nature of the human race. I also know that if my statement is proved to be correct, the Terran will once again fall into turmoil. The confidence that is hard to build up may destroy 7788 on the spot, but you forget a little bit! "


    Looking at the ancestor of the white jade building, Lu Li said: "the Terrans are still preparing for the war. Many things have not been settled. The demons have not yet invaded, and the beast gods have not broken away from repression. Now, the existence of the will of the world is in a delicate buffer period. At this time, everyone''s fighting spirit is relatively high. Even if they suffer some blows, it is not an unbearable consequence. Otherwise, it will not be as easy as it is now when all the hidden dangers break out and the whole world is in despair. "


    "Old man, old cunning has his own cunning ways, but sometimes it''s not necessarily a bad thing to forge ahead."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li stretched out his hand and put his arm around the shoulder of the ancestor of the white jade building and said with a smile: "and you think about it, you can''t put all the eggs in the same basket, right? Now the Terran, all expect me to break through the realm, in case I can''t break through? Staying in Zhenwu area also takes up resources. It''s better to go out and be self reliant. When I find a way to break through, I can share it with you, and quickly promote several strong people at the level of high road. Isn''t it better? "


    The ancestor of the white jade building was silent.


    To tell you the truth, he has been a little convinced by Lu Li. Because Lu Li''s words are very reasonable. Now Zhenwu area is in the state of preparing for war, and everyone''s fighting spirit is very strong. Even if there is a little setback, the whole Terran will not be knocked down. On the contrary, everyone is desperate to stay in Zhenwu area. At last, when all the hidden dangers break out, the Terrans will find their roots There is no resistance, that is the most terrible.However, the ancestor of the white jade building hesitated and said, "but if you really have something wrong, Zhenwu district will not even have the last hope."


    "You are wrong."


    Lu Li hears the speech, but he cuts the railway: "the hope of Zhenwu region has never been a certain person or a certain force. What is the reason why we have put so much effort into implementing the student assistance program? In addition to fighting against the harvest of the will of the world, we want everyone to have the opportunity to set foot on the road of cultivation, and create a great era in which people are like dragons and martial arts are prosperous! "


    "How long has it been since then, the number of masters in Zhenwu has doubled, and even Tianren level has been born. These are the foundation of the human race, and they are the hope. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li''s tone was slightly slow, and continued: "and don''t forget, looking at the whole Zhenwu area, my talent is not the best. I can make it to today, the first thing is luck, the second is not afraid of death. As for talent, in today''s era, it is not the first prerequisite. That''s why I''m going to organize a group of Terrans to go with me to the battlefields of the heavens. In this way, I may be able to train many strong men, who are really strong in the Terran. "


    In fact, the ancestor of baiyuilou at this moment has been almost talked about by Lu Li.


    But he was still unable to make up his mind, because the matter was too big, he had to weigh the pros and cons, and everything had to be considered from the worst point of view. If Lu Li really died in the battle field of the heavens, would the Terran really have a strong man to replace him?


    Who is this man?


    Snow Zun?


    Dong Ao?


    Or Gu Haoran?


    One name after another flashed in the mind of the ancestor of baiyuilou. He soon thought about all the outstanding and powerful people of the younger generation of the human race. Finally, he found that there were not no people who could replace Lu Li, but no one could guarantee that those people could do as well as Luli.


    However, in the end, he sighed and said helplessly: "if you really have decided, do it as soon as possible. Although my old bone has no ability, it can still help you bear some reputation."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was stunned and puzzled: "old man, you can''t be? Do you want to help me with my name? "


    However, he knew that although the ancestor of baiyuilou was a little shameless, he still cherished his reputation very much. Now he even wanted to help himself to be called a name. This is really the sun coming out from the West.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1069

    The ancestor of the white jade building laughed: "why, I am an old bone. I can''t be too bold to go out to help you younger generation bear some things?"


    Seeing Lu Li nodded without hesitation, the smile of the ancestor of baiyuilou suddenly froze on his face, and he didn''t have a good way: "you little son of a bitch, you''re really kind-hearted. Now you''re the strongest one in Zhenwu area. You''re almost the spiritual leader of the Terran. If it''s up to you to decide, whether it''s successful or not, some people will take you as their eyes If you nail a thorn in your flesh, you may end up organizing against you like the original Shinto. "


    "But I''m different. Although I''m at the level of heaven and man, in the eyes of those people, I''ve always been an unworthy merchant, full of interests. Therefore, it''s up to me to make the decision, which is more in line with their expectations and can be convenient for you. "


    Although the ancestor of baiyuilou said it lightly, Lu Li knew that it was not easy for him to make such a decision.


    You know, to take such a responsibility is not so simple as to talk about it. If it is not done well, it will be infamous for a long time.


    After all, at such a critical moment, the plan to go to the battlefields of the heavens has some influence on the Terrans, let alone Lu Li among those who decide to go to the battlefields of the heavens.


    If it is, everyone will be happy. No one needs to take responsibility. If it fails, it will turn into the worst direction. At that time, there will be a lot of sacrifice.


    Whether it is the sacrifice of the genius who went to the battlefields of the heavens, or Lu Li''s own sacrifice, there must be someone responsible for these things.


    It is also because of this, the ancestor of white jade building can''t let Lu Li carry this pot. In his opinion, Lu Li is a ghost and a ghost. In the end, even if he can''t become a strong man at the road level, he will find a way to save his life, so that he won''t be finished completely.


    At that time, the Terran still had a leader, and Zhenwu had a chance to survive.


    As for those curses, the ancestor of the white jade building took the burden on one shoulder, which was nothing.


    Of course, for the ancestor of white jade building, this is nothing, but for Lu Li, it may be fatal.


    Lu Li thought about it for a while and then said, "originally I wanted to be polite and polite to you, but if you think about it carefully, you need to know the truth that people are afraid of. Since you are willing to carry this pot, I will not be hypocritical to you."


    "You boy, you really don''t know what politeness is." The ancestor of the white jade building laughed and scolded, and then said, "let''s settle this matter for the time being. I''ll announce it after the first batch of strong men trained in the secret land come out of the mountain."


    "Yes."


    Lu Li nodded and then said, "there is no problem with the holy land of Zhenlong, the holy religion of Qingxin, and the holy land of Guanlan mountain. If there is no accident, the holy land of Tianmen is also natural. Therefore, only the holy land of gulongting has not been settled for the time being. Do you have anything to do with the new decree of gulongting? If you can, don''t do it. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, the ancestor of the white jade building shook his head and said, "if it was the old Yanling before, I could come forward to advise him. However, the new Yanling has no friendship with me now. Moreover, he is famous for his bad temper and great ambition. It is absolutely impossible for him to give his holy land to you easily. "


    "That is to say, it has to be done." Lu Li sighed and pretended to be sorry: "you know me. If it''s not necessary, I really don''t want to press people down with force. After all, everyone is a human race, so we should be united. The internal fight only consumes the strength of the Terrans themselves, and there is no benefit at all."


    "You? Forget it


    The ancestor of the white jade building disdained to say: "I see you boy, you wish all the six holy places are against your opinion, and then you can find a chance to kill all the old ghosts in our way."


    He did not forget that when Lu Li arrived at the white jade building, he directly united with his unfilial disciple to kill him and replace him.


    If he had not been beaten down and realized that this kid had become a climate, he would not have bowed his head at that time.


    Now the situation of gulongting''s Yanling is similar. Although he has been cleaned up by Lu Li, he has never given up the idea of uniting the six sacred sites. In his opinion, the status of the six sacred sites has been detached for so many years. Now this situation has been the result of concession. However, Lu Li actually has an inch in his hand and wants to let the six holy places give up their basic secret land Come on, in this way, it won''t take long at all. Maybe it will be ten years, or even three years and five years. The number of strong people in the clan will far exceed the six holy places.


    At that time, what are the advantages of the six sacred sites?


    Gulongting is a force transformed from the ancient court. In a word, it is older than the other five holy places, and has a more complete inheritance. Relatively speaking, gulongting is the one that does not want the holy land to exist in name.


    "Well, I can''t say that. I know that some of my predecessors are people who are clear about right and wrong. No matter how much friction they had before, they finally got back together? If gulongting''s Yanling is really stubborn, I will not hurt his life. After all, I, Lu Li, have always been honest with people and will not treat my partners badly. "Lu Li laughs and refuses to admit that he really wanted to put the holy land forces in one pot.


    Fortunately, the white jade building quickly alerted several other holy places, including Tianmen, which led to the bankruptcy of Lu Li''s original plan. It was not easy to start any more on the holy land.


    However, at this time, gulongting hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Lu Li was worried that there was no way to make an example of the evil forces. As a result, gulongting came and would rather die than follow.


    Well, since you''d rather die than follow, then die.


    Of course, Lu Li is not fooling the ancestor of baiyuilou. If possible, he really doesn''t want to hurt the life of gulongting Yanling. After all, it is also the strong man of the human race. It is better to kill a few alien races in the battle field of Zhutian than to kill one less.


    In a word, if it is not necessary, Lu Li still tries to keep him alive. Even if the Yan Ling really wants to die, Lu Li will try to make him die more valuable.


    "Forget it, I can''t control you, and I don''t want to. In a word, if you want it, do it as much as you can. After all, the situation can''t be worse now. How bad can it be? "


    As soon as the ancestor of the white jade building looked at Lu Li''s expression, he knew that he certainly didn''t hold back any good idea. He waved his hand and felt a little frustrated.


    Only in the face of Lu Li, the ancestor of baiyuilou really felt that he was old.


    "Yes, how bad can it be?"


    Lu Li is also a long sigh, no longer open his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Lu Li stayed in the white jade building. On the one hand, he waited for the candlelight side to send the list of Tianjiao who needed to enter the secret place. On the other hand, he studied the composition of the secret place and gained a lot of array insights from it.


    As long as we understand the composition of the secret places of the six holy places, we may be able to create one by ourselves when the dust settles in the future.


    However, these are afterwords. After staying for several days, Lu Li did not continue to stay until the first batch of Tianjiao who entered the secret realm was sent to Baiyu building by the candlelight side. Lu Li said a few words of encouragement in front of those Tianjiao, so that they would not have any burden. They would work hard with the disciples of Baiyu building to reach the realm of heaven and man as soon as possible, and then with the ancestor of baiyuilou Farewell, to the next Holy Land.


    Lu Li''s second stop is Qingxin Shengjiao.


    The new leader of the holy cult did not flatter Lu Li too much. It was said that Lu Li came for the holy land. He also showed indifference. He took Lu Li to the secret place without any reservation.


    Even, there was no "bargaining" to ask Lu Li how many places would be allocated to Qingxin holy religion. He seemed to have no concern about these matters.


    However, the more she is like this, the more embarrassed Lu Li is.


    After all, the new leader of Qingxin holy cult is indeed a weak character. He doesn''t care much about many things. At this time, he is a little bit of an opportunist.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1070

    However, Lu Li soon suppressed the idea in his heart. Since the Lord of the holy religion did not mention it, he was also happy to occupy more places for the Tianjiao people who put forward the candles.


    Of course, Lu Li could not pretend to be deaf and dumb to swallow up these places. Instead, he opened the door to the mountain and said, "the Lord of the Holy Church didn''t say anything on the way, but he showed a very cooperative attitude. It seems that there should be something else to ask for? Let''s talk about it. If it''s not any trouble, I''ll help the church to organize it together. "


    If other people show sincerity, they should also have relative feedback on their own side. Otherwise, it is not appropriate to be emotional or reasonable. Lu Lixiang claims to be honest with others. Of course, it is impossible for people to catch loopholes in such places.


    Sure enough, the Protestant leader took a deep look at Lu Li, and then said, "I really have something to ask you to help me with."


    "All ears." Lu Li smiles, and he doesn''t say too much. As long as he doesn''t have any trouble, he will help her with the request of the holy leader. How big is it?


    However, the holy master pondered for a few seconds and said slowly, "the ancestor of white jade tower learned that you are going to come to Qingxin holy cult and talked to me about some things. I heard that you want to go to the battlefield of the heavens?"


    Lu Li Leng Leng, then squint.


    That old man is not reliable.


    His mouth was strange and moving. He turned around and sold himself to the pure heart sect. He even explained all the things about the battlefield in the sky.


    Pressed down the idea in the heart, Lu Li said with a smile: "is there such a thing? I don''t know. The old man is going to be old and stupid. His nonsense is not worth believing. I think, with the wisdom of the holy master, he will not be deceived by him? "


    Lu Li didn''t mean to deceive the holy cult leader. The main reason is that she is going to the battlefield in the sky. Now it is still in the preparatory stage. Whether she is an enemy or a friend, it is the best choice to keep secret temporarily.


    Hearing the speech, the leader of the Qingxin holy cult took a deep look at Lu Li and said, "don''t think too much about it. I just want to go to the battle field of the heavens together, and find the road after heaven and man with the strength of the agricultural Federation."


    "Yes."


    Lu Li gave a noncommittal smile, but refused to admit that he did have a plan to go to the battlefields of the heavens. He just nodded and said, "it is not easy for the holy master to have this ambition. Well, if I really intend to go to the battlefields of the heavens, I will inform you. "


    Seeing that Lu Li avoided this topic, the holy cult leader''s conversation decreased significantly and said, "I hope you can do what you say."


    Lu Li once heard that her performance in the Qingxin holy religion before could only be regarded as mediocre, without any special brilliant display. Besides being kind-hearted, she had no other advantages.


    As a result, she was the first to step into the threshold after the gate of heaven and man dissipated, and became the saint disciple of heaven and man realm. She also replaced the elder martial sister who was the former leader of the holy sect and took charge of the present pure heart holy religion.


    Such a warrior, who is obsessed with martial arts and cultivation, hears that Zhutian battlefield can find a way forward, his first reaction is naturally to participate in it.


    However, since Lu Li didn''t mean to talk about this topic, she didn''t want to. She took Lu Li directly to the secret place of Qingxin holy religion.


    Each of the six sacred places has its own secret place, and each has its own magic.


    For example, the secret place of the white jade building has the effect of increasing the perception of the martial arts practitioners. The cultivation of martial arts skills can achieve twice the result with half the effort. It can rank in the top three of the six holy places.


    As for the secret state of Qingxin Shengjiao, it is a little common. It is a very conventional aura secret state. But even so, the concentration of aura contained in it is hundreds of times higher than that of the outside world. Even the strong man of heaven and man level can get some benefits from practicing here.


    Hidden behind this level of aura, there must be an extremely excellent spirit gathering array.


    Therefore, after entering the secret place, Lu Li asked to stay here for a period of time to understand the deep secret of this secret place.


    The holy master of Qingxin holy religion had no choice but to stay here to disturb Lu Li. He just sent two disciples to guard the entrance of the secret place and told Lu Li that they could do whatever he wanted.


    After thanking Lu Li, he stayed in the secret place and began to study the deep secret of Qingxin Shengjiao.


    Unconsciously, it was three days later. During this period, he did not take half a step out of the secret place. He finally found the core array of this secret place. After studying for a period of time, he took the initiative to withdraw from the secret place. He sighed: "although I have never thought that the predecessors must be stronger than the present people, this highest masterpiece which embodies the wisdom of the ancients has something to learn from."


    Yes.


    After a period of research, and then comparing the secret realm of Qingxin Shengjiao with that of baiyuilou, Lu Li found that although there is nothing in common between these two secret realms, they have reached the acme of a certain direction, representing the highest masterpiece of human wisdom.


    Even if Lu Li''s array attainments are at present, they can only create arrays of the same level as the secret realm, but dare not say that they are beyond the secret realm.


    "Understanding enough?"The first time that Lu Li stepped out of the secret place, the Lord of the holy cult came to the entrance to greet him, and his tone was still that of an ancient well.


    Lu Li nodded his head and said with a smile: "Qingxin Shengjiao, the aura secret place, has the highest level of spirit gathering array. Cultivating here is definitely twice the result with half the effort."


    "When will the list dock?"


    However, the leader of the holy cult had a strong and vigorous temper, so he directly asked Lu Li when he was going to arrange for the practitioners to enter the secret realm.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li thought for a few seconds, and then said, "at the latest tomorrow, the effect of the aura secret place of Qingxin holy religion is very good, so I want those Tianjiao seeds to go here to polish the realm, and then go to other secret places to practice."


    The secret places of the six holy places are better to perform their respective duties to give full play to their functions.


    "Well, I''ll wait for your message."


    Hearing Lu Li''s reply, the Lord of the holy cult hardly hesitated and turned to leave.


    Seeing her in such a hurry, Lu Li quickly said, "please stay."


    The Lord stopped and turned his head to look at Lu Li, "what else can I do for you?"


    Su Zhongyu seems to know that she doesn''t have to teach me to deal with many things


    "After all, you are the holy master of Qingxin holy religion, and the etiquette still can''t be abolished. I''ll call you master su."


    Lu Li waved her hand and did not let her continue to tangle with the question of address. Instead, she said, "since the leader of Su sect has something important to do, I will make a long story short. The news you heard before is not wrong. After a period of time, I really intend to take some people to Zhutian battlefield to hone their strength, and also to find an opportunity to break through the great road."


    Su Qingyu''s face, which had no expression at all, suddenly moved. Looking at Lu Li, he asked, "would you like to take me?"


    Lu Li didn''t take this, but took a look at Su Qingyu.


    This woman is really full of cultivation.


    I have already hinted so clearly that I still ask questions.


    If it was someone else, I''m afraid that Lu Li would tell the truth and agreed to come down on the spot. However, Su Qingyu is after all the leader of Qingxin holy religion. Her strength and talent are the most outstanding, but this identity is the obstacle to her going to tianwai battlefield.


    What''s the matter with the six holy places, the holy master of the pure heart holy religion, who went to tianwai battlefield with himself without any idea? Therefore, what Lu Li really means is that he wants Su Qingyu to speak on his own, and the two "work in collusion" and "get along with each other".


    But in the final analysis, it was su Qingyu who wanted to go to tianwai battlefield to hone his strength, which had nothing to do with him. Qingxin holy religion had no whole reason to blame himself for abducting their leader.


    Seeing that Lu Li was hesitant, Su Qingyu immediately understood what he meant.


    After all, she is just a little ignorant, but not stupid.


    Even if you are really stupid, you will become smart after you become a man of nature.


    So she said, "if I leave, I will return the position of the holy master to the elder martial sister. She will soon break through to the level of heaven and man, and I can find the possibility of breaking through to the level of Avenue."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1071

    "Isn''t it? At least Qingxin sect is one of the six holy places. The inheritance of the position of the leader is too much fun?"


    Lu Li is amused by Su Qingyu.


    However, Lu Li can also tell from Su Qingyu that she doesn''t want to be the holy leader at all. Moreover, Lu Li knows that her elder martial sister was responsible for the former leader of Qingxin holy religion. As a result, she became a heaven and man level first. Finally, the founder of Qingxin decided to let her be the holy leader of Qingxin holy religion.


    Now Su Qingyu is obviously tired of this position and wants to find a way to break through the high road level as soon as possible. Therefore, after knowing the existence of Zhutian battlefield, she immediately moved her mind and wanted to go to Zhutian battlefield with Luli to find a breakthrough opportunity in the battle.


    "Elder martial sister''s talent is not weaker than me. She has been delayed by the Qing Xin Sheng Jiao, so she has not made a breakthrough. When she enters the level of heaven and man, she is naturally entitled to take this position back, and I am just the owner of the things. "


    Su Qingyu really wants to be open-minded. She has never regarded the position of the holy master of Qingxin holy cult as her own thing. She thinks that she is just taking the place of senior sister and sitting in this position temporarily, so that she can break through with ease.


    Lu Li had no interest in the internal affairs of the Qingxin holy religion. When she heard the speech, she did not argue with her. She just said, "the battle of the heavens is only a plan now. However, since you have the heart, I will ask you again when you leave."


    "Good."


    Su Qingyu wanted such a promise, nodded his head and said, "in this case, I won''t leave you much."


    After that, she put on a show off attitude.


    Lu Li glanced at her and couldn''t help but feel disgusted. This woman is really terrible in reality.


    In a few words, after achieving the goal, we will see off the guests immediately.


    However, Lu Li didn''t want to stay in Qingxin holy religion. After all, he still had four holy places to go, especially gulongting. There might be a fierce battle there. The sooner it is finished, the better.


    After leaving with Su Qingyu, Lu Li went straight to the nearest Guanlan mountain.


    Guanlan mountain is the first holy land to "surrender" among the remaining holy places. Knowing that Lu Li is coming, the mountain master of Guanlan mountain takes the initiative to welcome Lu Li. Without any nonsense, he takes Luli to the secret place of Guanlan mountain.


    Because Guanlan mountain is the largest holy land for pharmacists in Zhenwu region, the secret place here is also closely related to pharmacists. For martial arts practitioners, it is a relatively balanced holy land, which can be used to cultivate martial arts skills and improve the realm.


    However, if the pharmacists were refining pills here, they could improve the success rate of many pills. Lu Li was very curious about this. He stayed in Guanlan mountain for two days to study why their secret land could improve the success rate of finished pills.


    Finally, Lu Li came to a conclusion that the secret place of Guanlan mountain is not a conventional secret place, but a kind of ancient magic weapon, which contains special will. For a long time, a spirit has been born, which can affect the success rate of pills.


    This answer makes Lu Li not only suddenly, but also a little disappointed. Because in this way, the secret place of Guanlan mountain has no great reference significance. It can only be regarded as a secret place that can be used by both pharmacists and martial artists, but it does not help him to improve his array attainments.


    Therefore, after staying here for two days, Lu Li made a handover with the mountain master of Guanlan mountain. He decided when to bring Tianjiao, a human family, to the holy land of Guanlan mountain. After entering the secret land for cultivation, he went on to the next Holy Land.


    Then, there are two holy places, Zhenlong holy land and Tianmen.


    Zhenlong holy land is the weakest of the six holy places, but the secret place is magical. It can improve the martial arts'' understanding, which makes Lu Li have high expectations of this secret place. After all, the understanding, which is both mysterious and mysterious, can not be increased by external forces. The secret place of Zhenlong holy land can enhance the martial arts'' understanding. That is to say, Tianjiao, who came here to practice, has been able to try some more profound skills, which is in line with Lu Li''s expectation of rapidly improving their strength.


    As for the next Tianmen secret place, Lu Li has more discoveries.


    Because Tianmen holy land is a real "array". It is not a powerful secret place inherited from the times of thousands of nationalities, nor is it a kind of artifact and spirit of some kind of magic weapon. It is a "big array" which has been built little by little through the efforts of countless people and a lot of precious treasures!


    It contains the characteristics of all the secret places. Even Lu Li can''t help clapping at the subtleties. Moreover, the advantage of this large array is that it reduces the number of people. If other secret places enter 100 people at a time, it may have a certain impact on the secret place itself. However, the secret place of Tianmen is composed of arrays, rooted in heaven and earth. Theoretically, the number of people it can hold only depends on the number of people In its scope.


    This is a great surprise to Lu Li.


    Moreover, some of the ideas in the big array also made Lu Li feel that his array attainments could be improved.


    After all, he also wanted to create a secret realm of his own, and the secret realm of Tianmen happened to be an "artificial secret place", and the inspiration was solid."I really didn''t expect that the secret place of Tianmen could bring me such a big surprise. To tell you the truth, from the beginning, I didn''t think that there was an artificial secret place in the six holy places. I thought that the details of your six holy places are all the heritage of the times of thousands of nationalities."


    Lu Li and the master of Tianmen walk in the secret place and can''t help but send out such a sigh.


    The leader of Tianmen said with a smile: "at first, Tianmen was no better than the other five holy places. Even Zhenlong holy land, the weakest holy land, was better than Tianmen at the beginning. However, the development of Tianmen today depends on the achievements accumulated by your predecessors from generation to generation, including... "


    He said this with a slight tone. He obviously wanted to say that the disciple of Tianmen ancestor, that is, the master of the second generation of Tianmen, Luo Chunqiu.


    Unfortunately, the former leader of Tianmen finally went astray and became a container of foreign nations. Even the divine soldiers of Tianmen lost their money. This is the biggest disgrace in the history of Tianmen.


    However, no one can deny that he had made a lot of contributions to Tianmen in those years, and even personally revised some details of Tianmen secret place.


    As a result, he chose to run against the Terrans and ended up in this way.


    Lu Li knew what he wanted to say, but shook his head and said, "everyone has his own ambition. There are too many things like this. We can''t stop them. We can only try to avoid them."


    "Yes." The master of Tianmen nodded with sympathy and then said with a smile: "forget it, I won''t talk about those unpleasant topics today. Why don''t we talk about the future described in your jade slips before


    "Terran Federation? It''s a great idea, but, how do you want to achieve it? " The expression of the Lord of Tianmen, with some deep meaning, looks at Lu Li and is waiting for him to give an answer.


    In fact, when he got the jade slip, the leader of Tianmen had been convinced by Lu Li. Especially, Lu Li also promised that the first president of the National People''s Federation could be appointed to him. This is more attractive than any other advantages to the leader of Tianmen.


    What he valued most was not strength, nor wealth, but power.


    It is not that he has been controlled by power, but that he pursues the feeling of standing on top of thousands of people. It is precisely because of this that he has developed Tianmen rapidly over the past few years. In terms of merit, he has surpassed any leader of Tianmen except the Tianmen ancestors. Tianmen has today''s status and can''t bypass the efforts of those predecessors. However, there is no other person who really laid the foundation for all this except him.


    His pursuit of power did not change his mentality, but made him more concerned about the development of Tianmen.


    And how can he refuse the temptation of the Terran Federation?


    However, when he mentioned the Terran Federation, he did not want Lu Li to fulfill his promise in the jade slips at that time, but really wanted to know what Lu Li wanted to do to create such an "organization".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1072

    In the eyes of the Lord of Tianmen, although the Terran Federation has many advantages, no one can deny that such an organization is extremely terrible for the current human system, and even will cause the current clan system to collapse completely.


    In particular, once the six holy places and the major gates under them are established, their interests will be greatly affected in a short period of time, and the accumulation of hundreds of years and thousands of years will be instantly evaporated.


    Although it is mentioned in the jade slips that the real trend of the human race is the "common people" in the capital. Whether it is the six sacred sites today or the ten thousand nationalities in those years, all forces may disappear. Only the root of the human race still exists.


    The establishment of the Terran Federation is to link up these forces, form a general trend, and directly invade the interests of Holy Land and aristocratic families.


    The Lord of Tianmen understood Lu Li''s meaning almost immediately, because it was nothing new. In the secular dynasties, there were many such cases, namely rebellion.


    However, the rebellion overthrew a dynasty, and eventually a new dynasty was born on the corpses of the previous dynasty. What Lu Li wanted to do was to break all this and turn all the nutrients into a new and huge collective.


    The Terran Federation is a community of human destiny.


    It is easy to know but difficult to do. The master of Tianmen is really curious. How can Lu Li accomplish this seemingly impossible thing.


    Lu Li glanced at the leader of Tianmen, but he had long expected that he would ask. He said with a smile: "the matter of the Terran Federation is only a rudimentary form at present, but its predecessor has become powerful, isn''t it?"


    Its predecessor?


    The master of Tianmen frowned and thought for a few seconds. Then he knew that Lu Li was talking about candlelight.


    Today''s candlelight, as well as Lu Li''s joint efforts with many holy places and numerous schools to carry out the student aid program, are they not the predecessor of the Terran Federation?


    Bind the fate of the Terrans together, because only in this way can the Terrans unite and accomplish the unprecedented great cause.


    "Far sighted, really far sighted."


    The Lord of Tianmen soon figured out the key and couldn''t help sighing. He really admired Lu Li.


    In fact, he didn''t think of this when he resumed trading before, but if it was, Lu Li''s performance would be a little scary.


    Both the student aid program and candlelight were born to fight against the catastrophe. As a result, Lu Li considered not only the fight against the catastrophe, but also the reconstruction of the Terran after the catastrophe.


    This is not one or two more steps. He has at least considered ten, twenty.


    Even if the strong man of heaven and man level, after the transformation of life level, almost all have the wisdom that ordinary people can''t understand, but this performance is still too surprising.


    "It''s just a matter of looking forward to the future."


    Lu Li smiles.


    This is not excessive modesty. The idea of the Terran Federation is not really his own idea, but the best way to analyze it from the memory of previous lives and combined with some situations in Zhenwu region.


    Only by taking advantage of the Terran''s concerted efforts to fight against the catastrophes, can we create this kind of order like a community of human destiny in such a world of martial arts and almost no order.


    Moreover, Lu Li has already had such an idea, not one day or two days.


    In the world of Zhenwu region, personal force is too strong, and the top forces only think about their own status. It can be said that the whole world is shrouded in chaos without any order. In addition to the top forces, only those powerful dynasties can establish order.


    But in their own acres of land to create order, there is no way to change the entire Zhenwu area pattern.


    How vast is Zhenwu?


    Lu Li is not clear.


    But he knew that his previous life was on a planet that could not even be compared with one of the ten places in the Zhenwu region.


    It is not a day''s work to let such a huge Terran have a unified order and break the chaos.


    Without this disaster, Lu Li would not have been so eager to carry out the plan. What''s more, if we don''t have such a definite goal, the idea of promoting the Terran Federation by force may eventually lead the whole Terran into war. The rebound of the six holy places and the clans will be very terrible. Everyone will be swept away, and no one will be spared.


    The Lord of heaven sighed and said, "I can probably understand your idea. In this case, I have no problem."


    Lu Li said with a smile: "if it''s just for such a small matter, you don''t have to worry. I''ll send you the jade slip. It''s 70% sure. As for the first president of the Terran Federation, you must belong to me. You know, I don''t like to fight for power and gain, and I don''t have that big ambition. The Terran Federation must be an unprecedented colossus. I can rest assured that you will manage it. "


    "Is it?"


    The Lord of Tianmen also laughed. He was not naive enough to believe what Lu Li said. Even if Lu Li said so, the leader of Tianmen is very clear that the position of president of the Senate in the system of the Terran Federation may not be able to get much advantage. However, as he said, this is a huge thing that the Terran has not been born yet. Once this system can be formed, even if it only takes a small share in it, it may be better than they are now In a higher position.The base of the people in Zhenwu area is too large to really get these people together. Basically, there is no strength comparable to it.


    After two people talked about the Federation of people for a few more words, the leader of Tianmen turned and said, "you have come all the way, and you should have passed all the five holy places. Now, there is still no visit to gulongting. Tell me your thoughts, how do you want to deal with the ancient dragon court?"


    As one of the six holy places, gulongting has a very extraordinary power. Even in this situation, no one wants to fight with the forces of holy land easily. One is not worth losing. Secondly, the dying and fighting of holy land is enough to kill any powerful force in the world. Even candle fire, they dare not say that they can really suppress the last blow of the hall.


    So the Lord of Tianmen would like to hear what Lu Li has and how to deal with the ancient dragon court.


    Hearing his problem, Luli pondered for a few seconds and said, "the problem of gulongting is really a bit tricky, but I don''t believe that all people from the top to the bottom of the gulongting are the loyal and loyal people of Yan Ling. The situation of the people is now well understood. It is likely that gulongting wants to benefit from it. It is likely that it is the idea of the Yanling one. Of course, I don''t deny that there must be many people in the same camp with him in the gulongting, but such people should still be a few. "


    "My idea is simple, just kill one and then put another one on it, so that the problem of gulongting can be initially eased at least."


    "Kill one and put it in one?"


    The Lord of Tianmen shook his head and said, "you think of the ancient dragon court too simple. This is the force that the ancient court changed from that year. They have many secrets unknown to other holy places. In other words, the people of gulongting are basically fanatics with firm faith. You kill their derivatives, and they will choose a new derivative order, and finally, they will choose a new one, It''s still up to them to find out why they have to refuse to hand over the secret. "


    Yes.


    The key point to really make the contradiction between gulongting and candle fire erupt is that Luli wants six holy places to open up his own secret territory and give it to the people''s pride to cultivate.


    Although all six holy places show different degrees of unhappiness, no one really carries it to the end except for the gulong court.


    The current behavior of gulongting is obviously a bit abnormal.


    "What do you mean is the secret that might be hidden in the secret of gulongting?" Luli sang, and he had to admit that the words of the Lord of the Tianmen were indeed reasonable.


    Behind the tough attitude of gulongting, it must be to guard a very important secret.


    The root of this secret should be the secret of their family.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1073

    What kind of secret is hidden in the secret place of gulongting?


    Lu Li said goodbye to the Lord of Tianmen with such doubts. However, after leaving, he did not go to the ancient dragon court at the first time. Instead, he contacted the people of Tianbu through the secret method and passed the news back to them so that they could collect relevant information as soon as possible.


    Because Lu Li has a vague feeling, the secret hidden in the secret place of gulongting is probably related to some secrets of ancient times.


    After all, many of the things handed down from ancient times to the present are incomplete. Even in the two kingdoms of Hanoi, there are not many records about the ancient times.


    At present, it is known that the Terrans in the ancient times were very powerful, and they also created the gate of heaven and man to isolate future generations of martial arts. Lu Li was able to connect with the world will of Zhenwu region. Predecessors discovered the conspiracy of world will, so they banned martial arts and wanted to prevent the world from upgrading and protect the future of the Terran.


    But it was a little odd to think about it.


    If it''s really to protect the Terrans, why don''t those strong people think of a better way?


    Previously, with the growth of strength, Lu Li has become more and more transparent, and has found many doubts.


    Strictly speaking, it is not as good as blocking the future of the martial arts of the human race with the gate of heaven and man. Even the strong men of the age of ten thousand nationalities created Tianwaitian heaven and escaped from Zhenwu area.


    A group of strong people at the level of heaven and man can create such a small world as Tianwaitian. Could there be no better way for the existence of those great roads in ancient times? Lu Li is absolutely not convinced.


    However, many of the events of that year have been buried in history with time. Records of that era rarely spread to today. Even some things about the era of the ten thousand nationalities are about to be distorted when they are passed to today.


    Therefore, Lu Li is quite sure that gulongting must have some information that the current Terrans don''t have.


    At least, there is no secret inside the ancient palace.


    This can also explain why gulongting had such a strong reaction to the unification of the Terrans, fiercely opposed it, and even spared no effort to go to war.


    They must have known something.


    The more they think about it, the more curious Lu Li is. What secrets do they have? Even in the face of this kind of Terran catastrophe, they can be so resolute that they refuse to let the Terrans continue to develop.


    While Lu Li was meditating, the jade slips in his hand suddenly flashed with light, which was the reply from Tianbu.


    Today, Tianbu and candlelight have spread over two-thirds of Zhenwu territory. The speed and quality of intelligence collection are quite different. With the help of Baiyu building, it can be said that as long as the Tianbu wants to know, there is basically no secret.


    Of course, it still takes some effort for Tianbu to rise to the level of the six holy places, and the information obtained may not be accurate.


    Lu Li opened the jade slips, saw the report of the Ministry of heaven, eyebrows slightly pick, smile rather than smile: "interesting."


    Inside the jade slips, all the actions of gulongting during this period were recorded in detail. One piece of news interested Lu Li. It was said that the Yan Ling of gulongting suddenly mobilized a large number of resources and manpower recently. Although the whereabouts were unknown and the cover was very strict, the intelligence system of the Ministry of heaven still found some clues.


    After reading these contents, Lu Li''s smile is more and more thick, but the bottom of his eyes is flashing cold light.


    "How can these people keep such close contact with Tianwaitian and do these little things right under my nose? What do they want to do? "


    Lu Li murmured and put away the jade slips. Without saying a word, he flew straight to the direction of the ancient dragon court.


    In fact, it is not a great event to pay special attention to, because Lu Li knows that Tianwaitian has always been connected with the human world since it was completely exposed.


    As for the objects they contact, from the holy land to the ancestral clan, they are basically welcome. After all, Tianwaitian holds a large number of resources, and every strong person is at least invincible hundreds of thousands of years ago. Among them, the old-fashioned school represents the top force of the ten thousand ethnic groups.


    It''s no surprise that some people in Zhenwu area are moved by what they have mastered.


    However, the contact between gulongting and Tianwaitian is obviously not to ask for anything, and even actively provides a lot of resources to Tianwaitian.


    This makes Lu Li have to be vigilant and supply resources to Tianwaitian? What the hell do you want?


    At this moment, Lu Li''s expression has been completely cold down, almost instantaneously tears up the space and comes to the gate of the ancient dragon court.


    As the most powerful of the six sacred sites, the garrison force of gulongting is also very strong.


    At the moment when Lu Li just arrived, they had already noticed that two Heaven and man level strong men came to meet him.


    However, when it was discovered that the visitor was Lu Li, the expressions of the two Heaven and man level strong men were not very good-looking."Lu Li, what are you doing here?" The leader of the heaven and man level is the great elder of the ancient dragon court. He is in charge of transmitting meritorious services and is more powerful than the other five masters of holy places.


    "The elder said this, and we share the same spirit with the six sacred places. Today, I come here to pay attention to whether there is any demand for the ancient dragon hall. How can I be said by the elder as if I had a plot against the law?"


    Lu Li shook his robe sleeves and said in a flat tone: "I don''t know if Yanling can be in the door. He said that I want to talk with him face to face. Please go to pass it on to the elder."


    Hearing Lu Li say so, the elder''s face is ugly, because it is a little inconsistent with Lu Li''s consistent style.


    Even when Lu Li came to gulongting to make trouble with one sword, he was polite. At least, there was no fault on the surface.


    But today, Lu Li didn''t mean to be polite at all. He opened his mouth and asked him to call out Yanling. What is he going to do? Trouble?


    The elder and the elder of the penalty Hall who is in charge of the punishment beside him look at each other and see the panic in the other''s eyes.


    Although the two of them are strong at heaven and man level, Lu Li was almost disabled when he came to worship the mountain. It can be said that they are very clear about Lu Li''s strength. At this time, they can''t even put out a word or two of cruel words. They are afraid that Lu Li will start directly without saying a word. They will be as disgraceful as before, and they will not be able to pick them out from the stone wall inlaid in the practice square.


    "Gentlemen, did I not make it clear?"


    Lu Li saw the two men looking at each other, but no one moved. He asked again, "why don''t you two continue to think here, and I''ll go to see Yan Ling first?"


    This son is really arrogant!


    The big elder''s face is black, this boy, did not pay attention to them at all.


    It''s a pity that, even though he''s holding his anger in his heart, he still doesn''t dare to tear his face with Lu Li. He can''t get a good airway: "Yanling is closing down at this time. He doesn''t see any foreigners. Lu Li, you''re not here at the right time."


    "Oh?"


    Lu Li nodded, and then said, "if you have reached the level of heaven and man, what can be closed down? Is Yanling finding a way to break through the level of Tao? Well, I''ll have to consult myself. You two, if you don''t want to suffer the disaster like last time, you''d better not stop me here today


    "You


    When the two elders heard the words, they could not hang on their faces.


    Lu Li''s words were like a slap in the face!


    They can''t help but feel a little indignant. Everyone is a strong man of heaven and man level. Can you give me some face? Is it because you are more powerful than Lu Li, you don''t treat us as people?


    Just as the elder bravely wanted to say a few cruel words, Lu Li flicked his fingers at will. The peach blossom sword appeared on his side, and the tip of the sword turned around and aimed directly at the elder''s eyebrows.


    At that time, the elder was so scared that he couldn''t say a word. He was still for a long time. His eyes avoided the light of the peach blossom sword and said in a low voice, "wait here. I''ll give you a message."


    As if he felt that he had lost face, he added: "of course, Yanling can''t see you, then I don''t know!"


    Lu Li said with a smile: "he''d better see me, and you''d better pray that he''d meet me. Do you understand?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1074

    Such a straightforward threat, let the elder directly put out the last trace of luck in his heart.


    Lu Li even sacrificed the peach blossom sword, which means to start at any time. Last time, he tried to stop Lu Li from entering the mountain. As a result, he didn''t even see what Lu Li was doing, so he was swept away by a sword. Today, Luli has a good time and lights up his sword. If he stops him again, he will lose his life here?


    The elder bit his teeth and said nothing. He turned and flew to the gate.


    He really has no right to intervene in this matter. He has to wait for the order to solve it in person.


    The elder of the penalty hall, who was left alone, is a little speechless. The elder runs very fast. He himself faces Lu Li here. He doesn''t want to fight with Lu Li at all.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m here to confirm something, not to kill people. As long as you get out of my way, I won''t do anything to you. "


    Lu Li looks at the elder of the penalty hall and smiles.


    The elder of the penalty hall was so frightened that Lu Li''s reputation was not very good. He said that he would not do anything, and the result was often more tragic.


    In recent years, how many forces have been indirectly purged by Lu Li who are unwilling to implement the student assistance program? Even more than 100 strong people died directly in his hands, and there were countless masters who were killed by his candle.


    The elder of the penalty hall didn''t believe or dare to believe his words. But if he really wanted to start, he was not Lu Li''s opponent. He could only stick at the same place and neither advance nor retreat. He was extremely embarrassed. He had to be on guard against Lu Li''s violent injuries.


    After about a cup of tea, the elder''s breath rose again, which made the elder feel relieved.


    The next second, the big elder appeared in front of Lu Li and said in a deep voice: "Yan Ling is willing to see you, follow me."


    "Please take the lead."


    Lu Li put away the peach blossom sword with a smile, and said with arch hands.


    The elder gave a cold hum in his heart and led the way directly in front of him.


    Seeing that the matter was settled, the elder of the penalty hall slipped away quietly.


    He doesn''t want to get involved in this kind of thing. He can''t beat him again. He''s still worried about staying here. I''d better run away quickly to avoid being involved.


    The elder took Lu Li to Yanling''s "seclusion place" and said, "you two should talk about the matter between you and Yanling, and I will leave first."


    He and the elder of the penalty hall have the same idea. Obviously, he doesn''t want to get involved in the affairs between Yan Ling and Lu Li.


    Lu Li did not leave him, and said with a smile, "then I will not send the elder."


    It''s better not to send it!


    Big elder in the heart abdomen Fei a sentence, tear the space to run directly.


    Of course, he didn''t leave too far away. Although he didn''t care what problems Lu Li and Yanling had to solve, for the elder, even if they really fought, Yanling could die, but gulongting''s orthodoxy could not be destroyed.


    What he was really on guard against was Lu Lidong, who even destroyed gulongting.


    Therefore, he took the elder of the punishment hall and several elders together to guard in the gulong court, ready to stop Lu Li''s "madness".


    For these people''s careful thinking, Lu Li is naturally aware, but also lazy to pay attention to.


    He came today to ask Yan Ling what he wanted to do. If you can''t get a satisfactory answer, it''s natural for someone to carry the blame.


    Strictly speaking, Lu Li didn''t come to kill the family. Even if he wanted to kill the family, it would be enough to kill one person, and he would not destroy all the gulongting.


    "Please show up."


    At the same time, Lu Li suddenly opens his mouth, and the terrifying waves are sweeping in all directions, and his voice can be heard in the whole gulongting.


    And those gulongting disciples are even more shocked and inexplicable, and the real yuan in their bodies all goes wild with the sound.


    This can only be regarded as Lu Li giving Gu Longting a bully and forcing Yan Ling to appear.


    Now, I can''t help but forget the secret land. I can''t help but miss the sound of the old land


    With the sound of Yanling, soon, wearing a gray robe, white hair, meticulous gulongting Yan Ling appeared in front of Lu Li.


    However, at this moment, Yan Ling''s eyes are full of anger and seem to be very dissatisfied with Lu Li''s behavior.


    "Yan Ling''s words are not right. Five secret places, which are the five sacred places, are voluntarily opened up. Moreover, I am not forcibly seizing, but arranging the Tianjiao of the human race to practice in the secret realm to achieve a win-win goal. Can this also be regarded as greed?"


    Lu Li looked at the new Yanling and said, "it''s that the elder Yanling is quite self-contained, occupying the secret place of the ancient dragon court. Do you want to keep this secret place until you die? It''s not the style of a senior man to behave in such a way as to harm others and not benefit oneself. ""Hum, yellow mouth child, there is no profit in words, but it just covers up your original intention of coveting the holy land."


    Yan Ling said in a deep voice: "if you are so generous, why don''t you pass on the method of refining your divine power? Holding the shortcut of transforming heaven and man, and developing personal power, is this what you call cherishing the world? It''s just a villain


    Lu Li holds the shortcut to transform to the heaven man level. This is not a secret. It can be said that everyone in the world knows it. At present, among the strong men in Zhenwu region, Lu Li has cultivated several of them.


    He turned the power of destiny into the nature of divine power and gave it to the master to observe, so that the latter could understand the transmutation method of the way of energy. Through this method, at least ten people from heaven and man have crossed the threshold that they have never been able to cross.


    Although Lu Li has shared some of his experiences on the way of energy, there are still many masters who can''t understand the mode of the way of energy. After all, not everyone has the power of destiny. Even if he has seen the power of power with his own eyes, he can''t gain anything from it.


    Therefore, many people believe that Lu Li''s method of sharing must be hidden. The real way to break through the heaven and man level must be his special power to transform his divine power.


    The bad nature of the Terran is greed. If you give him some good, he will want more. Lu Li had expected this situation for a long time, and he didn''t think it strange. As for the speech that he wanted to surrender the power of fate to practice Dharma by means of moral kidnapping, Lu Li only laughed after hearing it, and did not take it seriously.


    The power of destiny is a high-level energy transformed from the power of stars. It can be said that no one can master the whole Zhenwu region at present. Even if he hands over the power of fate, he can only accomplish one person.


    But no one is willing to listen to such a truth, let alone believe it.


    Because for them, the strong should serve the weak. What you say is not what they are willing to listen to, that is, you are selfish.


    "Master Yanling, there is no need to use this kind of trick. You should know what I''m here for. Let''s get straight to the point. I''ll ask you what you have to say. Let''s make it clear now, lest something bad happens later


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Yan Ling''s face changed. He was very unhappy and said, "just a little generation, dare to threaten. Do you think that if you get the name of the strongest in the world, no one can cure you?"


    Lu Li said: "there are many people who can cure me, but I believe that you may not exist among them."


    "What a arrogant little man!"


    Yan Ling angrily said, "today, I want to see how you are arrogant and domineering."


    "Arrogant and despotic? No, I just want to ask you a few questions. As long as you give me the answer, even if you don''t hand in the secret place, I can let you go. "


    "Let go of Gu Long Ting?"


    Yan Ling seemed to have heard some jokes, and disdained to say: "since the establishment of gulongting, it has never been threatened by anyone. Even you are the same. If you don''t believe it, you can try it and see if gulongting has the courage to die with you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1075

    "Do you have to do that?"


    Lu Li squinted, as if sighing: "gulongting is one of the holy places. If it really disappears, it will be a big blow to the Terrans. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to fight against gulongting. After so many years of fighting among the Terrans, the end of the civil strife will come to an end in the civil strife. The lessons learned by our predecessors are of no benefit to our descendants. Now that the Terran is finally in such a situation, it will have a great impact on the whole Terran family to destroy you, so it is better to give orders to your predecessors Or don''t push me. "


    Hearing this, Yan Ling''s face suddenly changed. He fixed his eyes on Lu Li and said in a deep voice: "do you mean that if I don''t answer your question today, you''re going to destroy the whole house of gulongting? You have a big voice


    "It would be impossible to kill all the people in gulongting, but you can still do it alone."


    Lu Li''s voice gradually increased and spread to the extent that everyone could hear from the whole Gulong court. He asked faintly, "it''s not a bad thing to stick to it. On the contrary, even if you really want to protect those ancient secrets, you have to think about whether it''s worth it. Master Yanling, why don''t I ask you another question? How many people in gulongting are willing to die for your secrets? "


    As soon as he said this, Yan Ling''s face changed immediately.


    Lu Li''s words can be said to have hit his lifeblood directly.


    Although gulongting is one of the six holy places, its strength is incomparable. Lu Li wants to destroy gulongting, which is just a crazy saying. Even if he has this strength, no one believes that he will do so.


    If gulongting is destroyed, the other five holy places will be on guard against Lu Li. After all, no one wants to be the second gulongting. Lu Li''s plan to unite with the clan and create a unified system will go bankrupt.


    However, as Lu Li said, sticking to the old secrets is not a bad thing. There is no objection to guarding those ancient secrets. But if you die for this secret, not everyone has this awareness.


    What''s more, not every member of gulongting is involved in this secret.


    Let alone those ordinary disciples, even senior elders, are not necessarily insiders.


    Yan Ling is very clear that Lu Li is trying to disintegrate the ancient dragon court directly from the inside. Because once there is a rupture in gulongting, it will not be so simple to fight against Lu Li, the strongest man in the world.


    "Lu Li, you don''t want to make people confused here. When did I hide any secrets? I think it''s you who have a bad heart and want to take away the secret place of gulongting, and you have come up with such a vicious plan! "


    Yan Ling''s expression suddenly changed, as if he had been trampled on his tail.


    In fact, at the same time that Lu Li said that, many Tianren level masters in gulongting understood why Lu Li went to worship the mountain today.


    In particular, those who had participated in the "secret" of the heaven and man class immediately thought about the matter of the continuous delivery of materials to Tianwaitian before the ancient dragon court, and they were somewhat worried.


    If this incident is revealed, their status as the first holy land in the world will no longer be able to maintain its reputation as the No. 1 Holy Land in the world, and their disciples will be separated from each other. Even those aristocratic families who support gulongting will not be able to stand on the same front with gulongting in such a sensitive period.


    It is the most shameful behavior of any time that we have enemies from inside and outside. Although Tianwaitian is not a foreign enemy, the strongmen in Zhenwu area are all aware that Tianwaitian has such a huge power and has not yet revealed his attitude. It is obvious that there are some other schemes.


    No matter who stands with Tianwaitian at this time, they will be on guard by Terrans.


    But the faces of those heaven and man level strong men who didn''t know anything about it changed even more. The elders who communicated with each other with their minds asked, "what is the meaning of Lu Li''s words? Is it true that Yan Ling really knows foreign enemies?"


    "Although Tianwaitian is not a foreign enemy..."


    "Don''t confuse people here! Tianwaitian''s attitude is obviously ghost. If Yanling and Tianwaitian have any cooperation and sold us gulongting, where should we go to argue? "


    "Things have not come to that point, you do not want to think about, you first mess up!"


    All kinds of opinions spread among people. Most people think from the perspective of "human race" and have some doubts about the behavior of Yanling. Of course, they don''t just think from the perspective of Terrans. What''s more, the current trend of Terrans has become. If they don''t, they will have no living space at all. After all, Lu Li''s candlelight and study program have spread all over the whole Zhenwu region, and the other five holy places have already worn a pair of trousers with Lu Li. Lu Li is really branded as a traitor to the Terran, and none of them can afford it.


    Naturally, the fluctuation of these people''s minds can not be concealed from Yan Ling and Lu Li.


    Although they were unable to pry into what the elders preached, the fluctuation alone had already made Yan Ling very frightened.


    "Don''t panic! This son has great ambition and wants to annex the six holy places. Don''t be fooled by himWhen Yanling felt the fluctuation of his mind, he was a little flustered and immediately exclaimed, "he is the foreign enemy when he is away from the land. We should unite with the outside world now. After expelling the foreign enemies, I promise to explain this matter to you clearly. There will be no deception at all!"


    He is still the leader of gulongting. No matter whether people want to believe him or not, his words have played a certain role. Therefore, some elders'' expressions immediately firmed down and said in a deep voice: "Yan Ling is right. As the first holy land, we have extraordinary strength and rich foundation. Why should we listen to a yellow haired boy and casually disclose our secrets Is the boundary handed over? "


    "Let''s get rid of the yellow boy first. As for the issue of Yanling, we have time to listen to his explanation!"


    "Yes! We must distinguish who is the real enemy! "


    Many elders began to speak, and immediately turned the situation around.


    Even if some elders are still puzzled, Yanling, after all, has accumulated power for a long time and has a certain position in people''s hearts. They can not believe Yan Ling and believe Lu Li''s words.


    As a result, under the premise that some people deliberately "bring rhythm", many people have already suppressed their minds and directly stood up and gathered behind Yan Ling.


    Just for a moment, there were more than a dozen strong men of heaven and man level gathered behind Yan Ling.


    However, there are still some strong people who have doubts and do not come forward for the first time.


    Among them is the elder.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to stand up and support Yanling. On the one hand, he is a bit afraid of being beaten by Lu Li. On the other hand, he thinks that Lu Li''s words are very reasonable. Some things can''t be said to be bad. However, not everyone in Gulong court supports the practice of Yanling.


    "Some of the actions of Yanling are indeed excessive."


    The elder looked at the more than ten Heaven man level strong men behind Yan Ling, and said, "if Lu Li hadn''t broken this point, no one in Gulong court would have dared to say these words. Everyone knows that Yan Ling is doing something wrong, but who can persuade him? Who dares to persuade him? "


    "Yes."


    The elder of the penalty hall next to him sighed and said, "before Yanling, I was very close to those people in Tianwaitian. I knew that something would happen sooner or later. Sure enough, now that Lu Li comes to the door, some people still think that Lu Li is alarmist. In fact, these things are put to the point, but each has his own ideas and is fighting for his own interests. "


    This sentence is also to the point.


    When things get to this point, it is actually that the interests of both sides are uneven, and they are fighting for their own interests.


    The elder nodded and said nothing.


    In fact, in his mind, Yan Ling is already a dead man. What good end can he have if he offends Lu Li, a "ruthless" guy?


    As for the more than ten strong men of heaven and man level, although they are the whole family of gulongting, since they take the initiative to seek death and are willing to be buried with the Yanling order, there is no need for the elder to save them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1076

    this moment.


    Under the Mountain Gate of gulongting, Yanling, with more than a dozen strong men of heaven and man level, is extremely arrogant.


    On the other side of Lu Li, he was the only one. He seemed to be alone and invincible.


    However, everyone knows that for Lu Li Lao, the number of people has no meaning. As long as his strength did not reach the level of Qi Sheng, Wu Lao and Huang Shen, Lu Li didn''t pay attention to the siege of ordinary people. He even killed several people and left in a flutter.


    What''s more, Lu Li''s real strength is not only his military power, but also the most powerful and potential force in Zhenwu area.


    The influence of candlelight has faintly covered the six holy places. In particular, the last time a terrifying "threat" was launched, in which hundreds of thousands of warriors surrounded the holy land. I believe many people still remember that terrible scene and dare not experience it again.


    To put it simply, if the two sides really go to war today, unless they can fight with all their might to kill Lu Li, it is impossible for the candle to fight for a dead man. In this way, their danger will be eliminated. But if they can''t win Lu Li, it will be enough for gulongting to have a good drink just by being the strongest in the world, let alone the power of candle fire behind Lu Li.


    Therefore, despite the current atmosphere, it seems that there is a possibility of war at any time. However, in fact, no one really dares to fight. Even if it is a very arrogant order, the heart is actually extremely nervous. After all, if the war is really launched, the family of gulongting can not help but be ruined.


    Calling out more than a dozen heaven and man level strong men, the main thing is to scare Lu Li away.


    Unfortunately, instead of being scared off, Lu Li said with great interest: "is this the person in gulongting who is willing to die with you?"


    "Well, I''ll do you good."


    Lu Li scratched his brow and chuckled. The peach blossom sword, Canglang sword, came out. The sonorous sound of the sword resounded through 100000 Li, causing the whole gulongting Qi engine to fall into chaos.


    Even the mountain protection array was triggered by this. The purple and black thunder and lightning interweaved together to form a variety of exotic animals, which gathered in the sky and roared at the land.


    This is the active stimulation of the mountain protection array, which has detected the threat of land separation.


    At the same time, Yanling and the more than a dozen strong men of heaven and man level have sacrificed their weapons one after another, with a solemn expression.


    Lu Li''s first place in the world is not a false name. It is a fierce name piled up by the blood and tears of countless strong men.


    The five holy places are as powerful as gulongting because of his bowing and bending with one sword. When facing Lu Li, they can not hold up much confidence.


    Now, seeing that Lu Li has only activated a little Qi, the mountain protection array in gulongting has changed like this. If you don''t have any fear in your heart, it''s absolutely lying with your eyes open. If you look at the attitude of these people, you can see how much they have been afraid of Luli.


    It can be said that before Lu Li started to fight, these people in gulongting had already been timid before fighting.


    "This kind of quality has to push my nose and face with me. Why do you have to suffer?"


    Lu Li flicked his finger, smiling a little ironic.


    Gu Longting Yan Ling''s expression is very ugly. Even if he is also a member of Lu Li''s actions, he is still very angry. He thinks that the elders of gulongting are really less than one generation. Even if these elders have become the strong men of heaven and man level, facing Lu Li alone, he doesn''t even have the courage to start. What''s the use of this kind of rubbish! ?


    He said in a deep voice: "even if he is the strongest in the world, he is just a man. What''s so terrible about him? We have more than a dozen strong men in heaven and man level. Can''t we beat him alone? "


    As soon as this was said, all the elders present were silent, and no one was willing to answer his words. The most important thing is that they really think that the more than a dozen people present are not necessarily Lu Li''s opponents.


    "All right, stop talking nonsense. When I''ve beaten you down, I''ll ask you what kind of mentality you''re in. You have to go to the black with this idiot." Lu Li is lazy to waste words with these people, and his heart is moved. The peach blossom sword immediately tears the space and flies towards the strange animals formed by the thunder in the air.


    Only when it was closed, the strange animals assembled by the mountain protection array of gulongting were completely torn up, and no residue was left.


    One sword broke one of gulongting''s greatest confidence!


    This kind of familiar picture makes the elders of the ancient dragon court crack their eyes, because the last time Lu Li broke into the ancient dragon court with one sword, he also used this method to destroy the old Dragon Court''s mountain protection array.


    Since then, gulongting has attached great importance to the mountain protection array, and has raised several levels. He would like to use half of the sect''s Tiancai Dibao to repair and strengthen the array.


    It can be said that the current mountain protection array, even if all the heaven and man level strong men of the ancient dragon court attack together, can not be broken in a short time, completely surpassing the world''s protection array. It is not too much to say that it is a redefinition of the defense array.However, after the improvement of the mountain protection array, it was still vulnerable to Lu Li''s attack. It was cut off by a sword, and could not even hold a breath!


    What kind of terrifying state has this guy reached?


    However, they don''t know that this is the characteristic of peach blossom sword. Let alone that they have raised the protection array to a higher level, even if they can drill into a more powerful array, even close to the road level, the dead thing is the dead thing, and the peach blossom sword will break ten thousand methods with one sword.


    The peach blossom sword, which broke the mountain protection array of gulongting, was hidden in the void by Lu Li, which caused great psychological pressure to them.


    Later, Lu Li held Canglang sword in his hand and said with a smile: "the array is broken. Can we have a good chat now?"


    "Demon!"


    As soon as this speech was said, an elder couldn''t resist the pressure and almost roared: "you demon! What kind of magic did you use! You are dreaming if you want gulongting to bow to you and submit to him! "


    He stepped out step by step, and the terrifying force of heaven and man burst out, just like the God in charge of the storm, holding the sun, moon and stars, staring at Lu Li and saying, "I''d rather die than surrender!"


    The old man''s words really gave the people of gulongting a lot of momentum, and Yanling even praised him: "elder Deng is right. This demon just uses some evil methods, so he wants us to bow to the throne? It''s just wishful thinking! "


    "We Gulong tingning..."


    Yan Ling''s words have not been finished.


    However, Lu Li nodded and interrupted: "very good. Since he would rather die than surrender, it would start with him first."


    As soon as the words fell, Lu Li waved the Canglang sword. In an instant, the power of heaven and man, which came out of the elder Deng, rolled backwards, just like a river and a sea burst out of the levee. He was caught unprepared. The whole person''s breath was disordered, and his tone was flustered: "Lizi, dare you!"


    Last time, although Lu Li killed all the people including Yan Ling, he did not kill anyone. Even the most powerful disciple, he didn''t kill anyone.


    Therefore, elder Deng doesn''t believe that Lu Li, when he comes to gulongting this time, really dares to kill!


    As a result, as soon as his words were finished, Lu Li stepped on his feet, and he was already floating on the mountain gate. He crossed with him and stood among more than a dozen heaven man level strong men.


    "Why dare I?"


    Even standing among more than a dozen strong men of heaven and man level, Lu Li still showed a light air and said casually: "now, who else wants to die rather than surrender, just take a step forward."


    Only then did elder Deng react. He quickly looked at his body without any damage. A heart that he had raised came back. He laughed and said, "Luli, don''t put on airs here, old man..."


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion, from his body sounded, will be behind his words, stifled back!


    People''s eyes were terrified, only to see that the body of elder Deng collapsed like dust, and when he died, he still kept that kind of proud expression.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1077

    Silence.


    In front of the gate of the whole gulongting, there was a dead silence.


    Everyone looked at elder Deng, who turned into fly ash and dissipated. In other words, looking at the position where he had existed before, his pupils were shaking. For a moment, no one knew what to say.


    Lu Li killed elder Deng with a clean sword, which not only made them lose their mind, but also gave birth to endless fear.


    Last time, Lu Li beat all the people in gulongting. They were really miserable. Some people still have the shadow of Lu Li, so far they can''t get out.


    However, there was no killer after all.


    But this time, it was different. Lu Li didn''t say any nonsense to them. On one face-to-face, he killed elder Deng, the mainstay of heaven and man level strongmen. This is You''re going to turn your face around?


    Previously, the strong men who had been associated with elder Deng seemed to have been scared out of their wits and completely turned into turtles with their heads shrinking. They didn''t even have the courage to take a look at Lu Li.


    As for Yanling, he was almost blind and glared at Lu Li with the eyes that wanted to kill people. However, he did not dare to say a word.


    Say, what else can you say?


    The purpose of Lu Li''s coming today is obviously different from last time.


    Last time, he came to Liwei to win over all the people. Even if he was beaten to death, he at least saved his life.


    This time, Lu Li killed a man of heaven with one sword, and his body and spirit were all destroyed. His body turned into fly ash and nothing remained.


    This terrible method of death is too terrible for the people of gulongting who have worked so hard to become the heaven man level and stand on the other side of the eternal life.


    What''s more, Yan Ling asked himself to deal with elder Deng. He was certain that he would defeat or even kill elder Deng.


    But he can''t do it. He killed elder Deng with a clean sword.


    Until this moment, Yan Ling''s heart is born with a trace of sadness, really understand how great the gap between himself and Lu Li is.


    It''s just the distance between the sky and the earth.


    "This boy, already strong to this terrible degree?"


    Yan Ling glared at Lu Li at the same time, this idea flashed in his heart, and suddenly felt that what he had done before was really ridiculous.


    The intention of joining hands with Tianwaitian seems to have no loopholes, but in the final analysis, he made a mistake, that is, the strength of Lu Li.


    In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is so fragile, vulnerable!


    Finally, at this time, Lu Li opened his mouth again. After tearing off those disguised and false manners, what he showed was the most cruel predator of the jungle, the most basic law among the warriors!


    His eyes swept over everyone present and asked, "is there anyone else who would rather die than surrender for the sake of Yan Ling''s ambition? Step forward and I can fulfill your righteousness. "


    No one answered.


    At this time, who dares to stand up and say that he is willing to die rather than surrender for the sake of Yan Ling? Are you kidding?


    If they had known for a long time that Lu Li had already reached the level of cutting melons and vegetables, they would never have been able to stand up to be such a pioneer.


    Yan Ling saw this, his face was full of angry expression, this group of creeping rubbish! It''s just a few words that are threatened and you''re scared out of your guts?


    However, he did not dare to really stand up and criticize the elders.


    Fear of death is human nature, even if they become the strong man of heaven and man level, they are still afraid of death. Although they are afraid of death, they are not afraid of death.


    They are the mainstay of gulongting. Even if they don''t accept their own ideas, they will also choose their own positions in the face of the survival of gulongting.


    If he stood up and ridiculed the elders at this time, he would have forced people away.


    Yanling will not make such a low-level mistake.


    However, the silence of these elders had a great impact on the morale. The elder and the elder of the penalty Hall who were hiding in the dark to observe all these things did not know how lucky they were. They were really afraid of being beaten by Lu Li, so they did not come forward to die just now.


    Otherwise, the future of elder Deng may be a lesson for them!


    "Since all of you are not willing to follow Yan Ling on a road of death, let''s take a stand."


    Lu Li put the sword aside and put his toes on it. He crushed the platform and lifted a huge stone. He sat on the top and saw the elders'' eyelids jump wildly. This behavior was like taking gulongting as a local chicken and a dog, and didn''t pay attention to them at all!


    As a matter of fact, Lu Li did not pay attention to them. He glanced at the elders one by one and said slowly, "I don''t have much time to delay with you, so I''ll give you a cup of tea to consider at most. After a cup of tea, people who still stand in front of me and refuse to speak are equivalent to suicide. You should consider it carefully. ""Lu Li, you are too overbearing Yan Ling didn''t expect that Lu Li would say this.


    Is this not to threaten the elders with life and death?


    After seeing the end of elder Deng, they all have a clear understanding of the strength of Luli. Now, where dare they fight against Luli?


    After a cup of tea, people who stand here and refuse to speak will be regarded as suicide. What does this mean? Open your mouth? What can I say?


    Yan Ling did not expect that Lu Li would be so overbearing that he totally regarded all the elders of gulongting as dead!


    "Domineering?" Lu Li seemed to have heard some jokes, and asked, "dare you ask Yan Ling, what kind of behavior is not tyrannical? Give you a way out? Let you continue to collude with Tianwaitian and do that kind of cowardly thing that betrays the interests of the human race? "


    Lu Li''s smile was a little contemptuous, and said: "seriously, compared with the original Shinto, I despise you even more. At least, Shinto has its own purpose. No matter what they do is right or wrong, at least they are willing to pay for it. Look at you. You''re both on the right and the left. On the one hand, you take advantage of the Terrans, and on the other hand, you collude with those evil old wastes to betray the Terrans. If I didn''t consider that you are all the top fighting forces of the Terran, I would not have talked to you at all, and I would have killed all of you. "


    "You..."


    Yan Ling''s expression is extremely ugly.


    But he had to admit that what Lu Li said was all true.


    With the strength of Lu Li, it is simply too simple to kill them.


    Don''t say it''s more than a dozen heavenly beings. If this number is doubled, it may not play a role in front of Lu Li.


    His combat power has gone beyond the level of heaven and man, and only needs the chance of breakthrough.


    "A cup of tea, I never break my promise."


    Lu Li didn''t look at Yan Ling any more, but gently knocked on his knee and sat there, slowly closing his eyes.


    This kind of behavior, which is close to ignoring, has brought great pressure on them.


    On the one hand, they were afraid of Lu Li''s threat. On the other hand, they did not dare to betray Gu Longting or Yan Ling.


    Even if they know that the two are not one, they will still be entangled and hesitant when they really want to make a choice.


    With the passing of time, people''s psychological pressure is gradually increasing, almost to the edge of collapse.


    Finally, an elder couldn''t resist the pressure and said in a deep voice: "Yanling, I think his words are not wrong. We are still human beings after all. We can''t and shouldn''t do things that betray the human race."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yan Ling glared at the elder. Did he mean to admit that he was betraying the people?


    But the elder did not pay attention to him. After bowing to Lu Li, he left.


    He has figured it out. Even if Lu Li came to kill Yan Ling today, what?


    Yan Ling is dead, and the details of gulongting are still there. These strong men of heaven and man level are still there. Gulongting will not disappear.


    After all, they were loyal to the ancient dragon court, not private soldiers belonging to Yanling.


    And in this tense environment, one person makes a choice, which immediately triggers a chain reaction.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1078

    After the elder set an example, a second elder immediately stood up and said in a deep voice, "Yanling, I''m sorry, gulongting can''t have you, but it can''t damage all the fighting power here."


    After saying this, Shanyan didn''t give him a chance to leave.


    After the second elder left, the third, the fourth, and even the fifth came forward.


    Most of them had a little knowledge of Yanling''s behavior, but they didn''t get involved in it deeply, or they didn''t know what kind of collusion Yan Ling had with Tianwaitian. They stood up at the moment, purely for the sake of gulongting.


    Lu Li''s words completely awakened them. They are the mainstay of the ancient dragon court. When necessary, they must cherish themselves rather than die together with Yanling.


    As long as the gulongting can continue, they will still be one of the six sacred sites and the most solid foundation stone of the human race.


    Lu Li gave the time for a cup of tea. Even before half of them arrived, he had already left five elders, and more than half of the remaining elders also showed hesitation.


    Although some of them were tied to Yan Ling''s warship, they did not mean that they had to advance and retreat with Yan Ling and survive together.


    This ship is going to sink. If you don''t think about yourself, it will be late.


    As for whether it will be settled after autumn?


    Those who have this idea can''t help but look up at Lu Li. Today, everyone knows that Yanling is doomed. Even if he really wants to settle accounts after autumn, he has to pray that he can survive today.


    Having figured out this point, two elders immediately came forward and indicated that they wanted to leave.


    Yan Ling''s face was full of surprise. He never expected that the two elders would choose to quit!


    They are the insiders of the plan. They are deeply involved, and they also get a lot of benefits from Tianwaitian!


    If you don''t quit when you are full of oil, do you want to quit now when you encounter risks?


    There is no such good thing!


    Yan Ling said angrily, "you two bastards, did you not participate in Tianwaitian''s plan? Now tell me I want to quit, there''s no door! "


    "Yan Ling, don''t be so bloody. When did we take part in Tianwaitian''s plan?"


    The expressions of the two elders changed greatly. They immediately denied and joked. If they were really settled down, they would be too small to carry their swords!


    "Well, well, then explain to me where your Alien magic comes from." Yan Ling stares at the elder who speaks aloud and asks directly.


    The elder turned pale and said no more.


    Yan Ling didn''t give up. His eyes fell on the elder beside him and asked, "and you, where did your magic weapon made by real blood come from?"


    The second elder did not say a word, and his steps retreated quietly.


    Seeing that the two men seemed to want to escape, Yan Ling ignored them and simply said, "if you take advantage of them, don''t try to get rid of them! Today, this younger generation obviously wants to kill us. What are you polite to him? Tianwaitian''s research is mature. Now is the time for us to verify the results. Let''s do it together and kill him again! "


    Although he didn''t name the names, the meaning of his words was obvious. As long as he had participated in the plan and took the advantages of Tianwaitian, he would not want to stay out of the way. Even if he died, he would bite out several people to be buried with him!


    Of course, this speech also released another signal that the "plan" they participated in was close to maturity, and some achievements could be put forward for experiment.


    With the blessing of this achievement, they may not be able to break hands with Lu Li!


    However, the most direct effect of his words was to shock the elders who knew the so-called plan ominously.


    Some even asked, "Yan Ling, what do you mean by that? If it''s not clear, I have to clean up the door for gulongting today! "


    "Good! What''s the plan, real blood, alien powers


    Only three of the remaining elders did not know what Yanling was talking about at all, while four of the remaining elders, including the two elders who just wanted to take advantage of the opportunity, had solemn expressions and did not know what they were thinking.


    But the three elders who asked questions were not paid attention to at all.


    He just looked at the remaining four people and said in a deep voice: "the times have changed and the general trend is coming. The secrets hidden in the secret place of gulongting can be our nourishment in the new era! The path of Tianwaitian is the most correct. As for the Terrans today, they have been cheated by Lu Li! The student aid program will eventually fail, and when the will of the world wakes up, it will still devour our "strength". You don''t really think that with the existing Terrans in Zhenwu, you can absorb all the aura of Zhenwu? "


    "Don''t be stupid!"


    "We are all strong at the level of heaven and man. Don''t you have a clear understanding of the number of auras in a world?""The Terrans can''t do this at all. What Lu Li is doing now is a lie, dragging the whole Zhenwu area to death together!"


    Yan Ling said finally, his eyes swept over the faces of the four and said, "now, it''s time for us to make a choice! Once Tianwaitian''s plan is successful, we can become the most powerful race in the world, even surpass the so-called gods


    As soon as this was said, the four elders were sure, and the hesitation on their faces gradually became firm.


    With this guarantee, they may not dare to fight with Lu Li once.


    After all, they are strong men of heaven and man level. Who can be willing to be treated like a pig or a dog?


    Seeing the expression on their faces, the remaining three elders who did not participate in the plan gradually understood the current situation. One of them said in a deep voice: "Yan Ling, do you really want to take the ancient dragon court to destruction?"


    "You pedantic fellow, just shut up and watch the play!"


    Yan Ling said in a cold voice: "it is because of the waste like you that gulongting can not break through the existing predicament! But I am different. I have found the way to a new era. The study of Tianwaitian is the future of Terran! "


    Then he gave an order: "do it!"


    The four elders, like one heart and one soul, were the first to jump at the three swaying elders.


    It''s all about this. How can they fight with Lu Li without solving these dissident "companions"?


    Boom!


    By these four people''s sudden attack, the three elders rushed back, were shaken back thousands of feet, one face has been seriously injured.


    Hidden in the dark, the elder finally couldn''t help it. He showed up and said, "are you crazy! How can you do it to yourself


    Yan Ling''s expression was extremely cold and disdained to say: "those who are not in the same line with us deserve to be called our own people? The future of gulongting lies in the hands of you fools


    The elder didn''t expect that Yan Ling would say such a thing. He couldn''t help saying, "you''re really crazy. What kind of infatuation soup has Tianwaitian poured on you to make you so determined?"


    "Ecstasy soup?" Yan Ling''s expression was extremely crazy, but his eyes were very firm and sober. He said coldly: "the shortsighted man can only see these gains and losses. Tianwaitian shows me the real future and the gate of a new era


    "It''s no use talking about it more. Just watch the play honestly. When I kill this boy, you''ll have a chance to bow down and submit to the throne!"


    "Do it!"


    He didn''t want to talk to the elder again. After a burst of drinking, he took out a drop of black blood which was as heavy as a mountain and sea from his storage space.


    Then, a mouth, swallow the blood down, the momentum of the whole person soared, almost instantly reached the level of the top heaven and man, and even continued to climb, there is no end.


    He laughed wildly: "Lu Li, you can''t imagine that today is your death date!"


    "No.1 in the world. In my opinion, it''s just so!"


    After that, he took the lead in rushing to Lu Li, who was sitting on the huge stone.


    And at this moment, Lu Li finally opened his eyes and calmly said: "it seems that the move, you have almost done it. In this case, you are useless."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1079

    "Speak up! You little generation, you really want to die! "


    Yan Ling''s face was full of anger. He was infuriated by Lu Li''s attitude that he could take his life at will.


    After taking the real blood, his fighting power doubled, and he felt a sense of omnipotence, which was the confidence brought by the rapid expansion of his strength.


    Compared with Lu Li''s sword that killed elder Deng, Yan Ling is now confident that he can kill a strong man at the level of elder Deng at will.


    Of course, it''s not just self-confidence. He can do it easily with his current strength.


    That drop of real blood, however, is the most advanced research in Tianwaitian, which can deeply change the life level of the strong people at Tianwaitian level.


    The Terran itself is much weaker than the alien race. Even if it becomes a strong man at the level of heaven and man, and has experienced a transformation of life level, it still loses more than one chip to the alien race in the first place. The real blood that Tianwaitian studies is the real future that Yanling thinks that the Terran can open up the situation.


    Only in the stage of heaven and man level, taking the real blood and carrying out the second transformation, can the Terran have the inside information of surpassing the alien race, and truly stand in the sky and be proud of all the heroes.


    The other roads are vain!


    Now the expanding power in his body also gives him such feedback. His body expands constantly, and in a twinkling of an eye, he becomes a giant ten feet tall. He looks down on Lu Li like a God in the nine heavens, and says coldly, "Luli, open your eyes and have a good look. This is the power you despise, and this is the way to the future that Tianwaitian studies out! ¡±


    as his voice passed, there was a thunderous roar.


    The whole gulongting hall was shocked. Many disciples who failed in their cultivation were stunned on the spot. Those who had reached the master level were in a panic. Looking at the figure of "standing up to heaven and earth", they certainly recognized that it was their own Yanling, but they didn''t know why Yanling became what it is now and what happened to him?


    "Yanling, if you look back now, you still have a chance to live!"


    When the elder saw the present Yanling, he was also frightened. He was not afraid of the power of Yanling, but worried about the "stupidity" of Yanling and dragged the whole gulongting into the nether hell.


    At this moment, he began to wonder whether there was something wrong with Yanling''s brain?


    If you want to challenge Lu Li, the most powerful person in the world, how can you be so crazy if you don''t have any brain problems?


    The method of blood improvement may be a strange field for other forces, even for the other five holy places. However, gulongting is different. As a powerful Holy Land evolved from the ancient court of that year, even the powerful existence of beast God was captured by the ancient court.


    As for the research of integrating foreign blood into itself, gulongting has made great progress, but without exception, there are loopholes.


    Even if a large number of people in Tianwaitian have mastered those ancient technologies and have improved them after years of research, the elder knows that this blood improvement method has not really taken shape at all when seeing the present Yanling!


    The human body is born like this. Even if it is weak, it is the most "appropriate" form. At present, the only truly stable and effective way of transformation is to become a strong man at the level of heaven and man, and really seek change from the direction of life level.


    As for the methods of looking for breakthroughs from the blood, there are many changes in the body. Even if it looks very strong, it is still vulnerable to the real strong.


    The elder really doesn''t think that Yanling has become a giant now, and his improved strength can be broken with Lu Li.


    That''s why he stood up and tried to change Yan Ling''s mind. He must not go wrong again!


    Continue to follow this road, and finally can only go to a dead end!


    However, when Yan Ling heard what he said, he just gave him a cool look and said in a cold voice, "elder elder, you are completely rotten and can''t accept the new era. I don''t blame you for that."


    "Every new era must be accompanied by conflict and sacrifice. Tianwai knows this and I understand it too!"


    "When we kill this kid, we will let you know how powerful Tianwaitian''s research is."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yan Ling roared: "take down the real blood, take out the magic weapon, kill!"


    On hearing this, the other four elders also took out the real blood and magic weapons given by Tianwaitian, or transformed into strange human like creatures, or the combination of divine weapons and physical bodies, and became extremely strange monsters.


    However, their breath and combat power really improved rapidly with these changes, and almost in the twinkling of an eye, they were promoted to the level of top heaven and man.


    Kill!


    These strong people who have received the gift of heaven have only one idea in their hearts!


    That is to kill Lu Li!


    Lu Li, who is now the number one in the world, and even has the potential of being a common leader of the human race, is the biggest obstacle to their plan.


    If Lu Li is not disposed of, Tianwaitian and their plans will never be able to see the light, let alone spread out to meet the new era!Seeing the four elders pounce on Lu Li, Yan orders his steps, and his huge body stays in place, staring at Lu Li, waiting for his response.


    Although it seems to be controlled by real blood and lost his mind, Yanling is not so stupid.


    He needs these four elders to test Lu Li''s ability, and then decide whether he wants to do it next.


    The fight between the strong is often a thought. When Yanling hesitates and does not move, the four elders have already rushed to Lu Li, and both sides are close at hand!


    Faced with these four strange monsters, Lu Li raised his eyelids and was too lazy to move. The peach blossom sword hidden in the void flew out directly. All the strong men at heaven and man level didn''t see the track of the sword, so the four elders stopped.


    At this time, they are only half a step away from the land.


    But this half step, like the gap between the sky and the earth, has become a gap that they can not cross at all.


    Lu Li''s eyes swept over the four people. As soon as he raised his hand, the peach blossom sword skillfully stopped in the middle of his palm, and then said, "this is it?"


    As his voice fell to the ground, the bodies of the four elders began to show various irregular wounds. Black blood gushed out and instantly turned into pieces of meat that could not be identified.


    As for their souls, as early as in the fusion with those real blood and magic soldiers, they were swallowed up.


    In short, they were dead long before Lu Li started to kill them.


    What Lu Li did was just kill their bodies. As for the real ones, they were already dead.


    "Is there anything more powerful? This is what Tianwaitian has done to you? "


    Lu Li clapped the peach blossom sword into the void, jumped down from the huge stone, looked up at the incarnation of the giant Yan Ling, and was a little disappointed and said: "I thought that I must have never seen anything that can fool the Lord of holy land like you. It''s a pity that five Heaven and man levels have become dead. This is the loss of Terrans. "


    He shook his head in a tone of real regret.


    If these people really get something powerful from Tianwaitian, Lu Li can''t consider cooperating with Tianwaitian. The current Terran is to unite all the forces that can be united. Even if this force violates the original intention of the Terran, Luli is willing to try.


    Unfortunately, what these fools get is essentially no different from the research on the flesh and blood of the sea god created by the Shinto, or the magic emperor''s formula that enables the Terran to practice the devil''s body.


    The short-term improvement of combat power is ultimately achieved by sacrificing the soul and the future. What''s the significance of such an improvement?


    Even if we can create a group of top talents in the shortest time, then what? How many such dead men are there?


    What if there are other enemies after all these people have been killed and even killed with the enemies they see?


    Not considering the future, only seeing the immediate interests, which is the reason why Lu Li is really disappointed.


    "Well, you''re fine!"


    Yan Ling took a deep look at Lu Li and said in a deep voice: "I had expected that those four wastes were not your opponents, but you should not think that this is the whole strength of Tianwaitian. The real blood I take is the most powerful whole body


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1080

    "Is it? Try it? "


    Lu Li took a step forward and said with great interest.


    It''s not to pretend, but to be really interested.


    Yan Ling is also the Lord of the holy land. It is not surprising that he can get a higher standard of blood vessel improvement method. Maybe, the drop of real blood that he took can really surprise himself?


    As a result, not long after this idea appeared, Yan Ling, standing opposite to him, roared suddenly. His Qi and blood evaporated rapidly, leaving an illusory figure. Like a golden cicada, he abandoned the "huge" flesh and blood, restored his original appearance, and fled in an instant!


    The strong man of heaven and man level, burning his own Qi and blood, also wants to run for his life. Almost instantly, he can reach the level of breaking the void. He can escape into the deep void and can''t be traced at all.


    Seeing this scene, the elder and others were almost stunned on the spot.


    They were still waiting for an earth shaking war to break out. As a result, they didn''t fight at all and Yanling ran away?


    What is this?


    In fact, it''s not only them, but also Lu Li. Yan Ling is afraid of death to this extent.


    The front is still there shouting that his real blood is the most powerful real blood. In a blink of an eye, the Yan Ling who took the powerful real blood actually ran faster than anyone else.


    Where is this justified?


    It''s not that Lu Li didn''t want to pursue Yanling. He didn''t even want Gu Longting. He just wanted to escape. Let him live for a while.


    "I didn''t expect that he was a wonderful person."


    After shaking his head, Lu Li showed a trace of sadness. Although today''s goal has been achieved, he still killed five Tianren level strongmen. This must be a big blow to the strength of the Terran.


    Thinking of this, Yan Ling''s departure is not so unacceptable.


    I don''t know.


    At this moment, Yan Ling, who had escaped into the void, was almost frightened to death. He kept recalling the picture of Lu Li killing the four men.


    He has no idea how Lu Li did it!


    Although his mouth said that the real blood in his hands is the top research in Tianwaitian, he knows the truth!


    The drop of real blood in his hand is a level higher than that of the other four elders, but it will not cause such a terrible change.


    In other words, after taking the real blood and integrating the supernatural forces, the four men were not only weaker than him, but even better than him.


    But what will happen to the four people?


    There is no place to die!


    Yan Ling almost didn''t dare to think deeply. What would happen if he didn''t resolutely abandon the body of real blood and directly escape into the deep void at the cost of sacrificing 30% of his accomplishments. What would happen if Lu Li killed himself.


    I''m afraid I can''t even describe the place of death without burial?


    "This boy is very evil. We will discuss this matter from Tianwaitian."


    I don''t know how long he hid in the void. When Yan Ling confirmed that Lu Li had not pursued him, he felt a little relieved. He decided to hide in Tianwaitian and then plan carefully.


    No matter how strong he is, can he be stronger than Tianwaitian?


    Not to mention Qisheng and Wu Laoren, the two top Tianren. Even if they were suppressed by quantity, thousands of Tianren level strongmen would be dead.


    Therefore, Yanling confirmed that Tianwaitian is the safest place.


    Almost without any hesitation, he flew all the way down the void, following the position of Tianwaitian in his memory.


    At the same time, in the gulongting, Lu Li walks out of the secret place slowly, followed by a group of strong Gulong court leaders led by the big elder. Everyone''s expression is very nervous and a trace of fear.


    After all, Lu Li had just in front of them and killed five ancient people of heaven and men in gulongting. Moreover, Lu Li had no courage to fight the first World War.


    They don''t think there is any chance of resistance at this time.


    Moreover, from a certain point of view, they did not have the need to resist the land separation.


    Although Lu Li looks domineering, he is still very organized. As he said, every strong man in heaven and man level is the backbone of the Terran. Killing one is tantamount to losing one''s fighting power. If he doesn''t have to, he doesn''t want to kill evil.


    Other words, they may not believe, at least this sentence, they still believe.


    However, when everyone was very nervous and didn''t know what kind of fate he was going to face next, Lu Li stood in front of the primitive gate of the secret place and asked, "elder, you are the oldest in the ancient dragon court. Why don''t you explain the secrets of the secret place of the ancient dragon court?"


    Hearing that Lu Li suddenly ordered his name, the elder was really shocked. After hearing this, Lu Li only asked about the secrets in the secret land, and his heart gradually dropped.So far, the elder elder has accepted his fate. It''s just a secret place. To put it bluntly, isn''t it for the cultivation of the disciples in gulongting?


    Practice for them is also practice, open to Lu Li, let other strong people of the Terran practice as well.


    Thinking of this, the elder did not tangle with those, and said directly: "the secret place of gulongting is fundamentally different from the secret places of the other five holy places. It was made by the last people of the ancient court. In addition to being able to provide it to the disciples for cultivation, there are many precious heritages left by the ancient court, which are in the form of an array, waiting for future generations to unravel the secrets. "


    "Oh? In the form of array, that is to say, in the deep secret place of gulongting, there are still a lot of heritages sealed? "


    Lu Li showed a very interested expression.


    The elder nodded and said, "yes, in the depths of the secret place, there are indeed many inheritances. Through the efforts of several generations of Tianjiao disciples of gulongting, some of these heritages have been cracked. "


    "Among them, is there any derivative order?" Lu Li glanced at him and asked.


    In the face of this problem, the elder has some entanglement and some hesitation.


    He didn''t know how to answer.


    Because the method of blood transformation shown before Yanling is obviously the same as that in the secret place of gulongting, that is to say, at least part of the real blood he got was made through the technical materials inherited from gulongting.


    Although this is true, if you admit it, will it not be true that gulongting colludes with Tianwaitian?


    At this embarrassing moment, if we admit this point, gulongting will certainly become the target of public criticism, and its reputation will drop.


    Lu Li seemed to see the elder''s entanglement, and said faintly: "elder, please rest assured that there is no such set of sitting even now. The problem of Yanling is his own, and other elders who participated in the plan have been put to death. After all, gulongting is still the mainstay of our people. I can assure you that no matter how much of Tianwaitian''s research is based on the technology of ancient Longting, this matter will not involve gulongting. "


    After all, Yu Wei, who killed five Tianren by Lu Li, is still alive. In addition, he is now the strongest man in the world and the founder of the student aid program. With his promise, the elder looks pretty. After thinking about it again and again, he still replies: "no mistake. Those who have solved the inheritance in the secret place have their orders. As a holy land, it is impossible for me to forcibly seize the inheritance of my disciples. Therefore, it was not until many years later that Yan Ling announced in person what he had obtained in the secret place that he had obtained. We did not know that he actually got the method of blood improvement of Guting in the secret place. "


    "In the age of wanzu, those powerful people had already realized that the human race was weak. Unless they became heaven and man, they would suffer from the loss of the alien race."


    "Therefore, they began to study the method of blood improvement, trying to integrate into the human blood through alien blood."


    Speaking of this, the elder sighed: "the predecessors in those years, in fact, have achieved more than half of the success. Unfortunately, in the end, they found that this method of blood improvement can only be used for the powerful people at the level of heaven and man, and there are still many fatal loopholes. So they finally sealed up this information and left it to be unsealed by future generations. They saw if anyone could improve this method at that time. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1081

    At this point, the elder has explained why Yanling wanted to cooperate with Tianwaitian and why Tianwaitian chose to cooperate with him.


    After hearing this, Lu Li looked at the huge gate in front of him and nodded: "I see. In this way, it can explain why Tianwaitian has to cooperate with your orders. It''s also funny to say that Tianwaitian people haven''t given up on this kind of useless research. At this time, they don''t want to improve their own cultivation. Instead, they want to improve the Dharma through blood to gain powerful power. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li sighed: "these people have completely decayed, they are short-sighted, and are no longer heroes of the human race."


    Many of the strong people around were afraid to hear this, not that they were afraid that Lu Li would attack them. Instead, they were thinking about the deep meaning of Lu Li''s words. Did they also include them?


    If we talk about decadence, what is the difference between these old people who enjoy the benefits of the holy land but do not think of making progress?


    If we say the difference, probably only their courage is relatively small, can not do in the blood in the hands and feet of the crazy behavior.


    Rao is so. They also have ghosts in their hearts. They think that Lu Li''s words mean something. Maybe they are alluding to them.


    "Please don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean what you said. I just said that these old people from the age of ten thousand nationalities are all dead in their minds. It''s not the same as those of us who are in the wind of the times. "


    Lu Li looked at the strong men of the ancient dragon court, but he did not know whether he was comforting them or fooling them, especially in the words of the times, but he made everyone extremely embarrassed.


    You know, not long ago, the leader of gulongting said that a new era was coming, and then he was killed by Lu Li with one sword. He was so scared that he didn''t even have the courage to do it.


    Is this the strong man of the new era?


    So now, in this new era, to them, it''s not a compliment at all, but a slap in the face.


    Lu Li naturally couldn''t control the myriad emotions in their hearts, but said faintly: "there may be some truth in the method of blood improvement. However, in today''s tense situation, with so many malpractices, we would rather abandon them than risk them. Because of the stupidity of Yanling, he was fooled by Tianwaitian. Gulongting paid five Tianren level lives and the Terran lost five mainstay like strong men. The facts are enough to prove that if you practice step by step, you may not be able to grow to the level I am today. This is the future of the human race, rather than relying on the blood of other nations. "


    Listen to this, the strong people around gulongting are embarrassed, the heart says you are the first in the world, what you say is reasonable.


    What''s more, those five lives were also damaged by your sword?


    At this time, it is a bit of cat crying mouse pseudo compassion.


    However, due to the fact that Lu Li cut five people in succession, none of them dared to express their dissatisfaction in the presence of so many people.


    Don''t say they are dissatisfied. They even have to smile and think that Lu Li is too right. If you don''t walk on the thoroughfare, you have to walk those narrow paths, and you can blame others for killing you!?


    However, there are still some sadness in these strong people''s hearts.


    Although they don''t agree with the behavior of the elders and Yanling, they can understand them from the bottom of their hearts.


    After all, under the background of heaven and earth, it seems to be a grand scene. However, gulongting, one of the six holy places, has been unable to find a breakthrough. There are more and more powerful Terrans. With the influence of the Holy Land and Japanese opera, it may not be long before they will be completely replaced by later ones and lose the name of holy land.


    In this sense of crisis, it is not impossible to understand some irrational behaviors.


    As for what Lu Li said about the right way, are they not clear that as long as the human race continues to practice, sooner or later, they will be able to stand on the stage of the myriad nations and confront those alien races?


    However, this kind of thing is easier said than done.


    Since the Terran has proliferated, there are few talented people in the world. How many people can really become the strong men of this era?


    As for the road after that, how difficult is it?


    Even Lu Li himself is trapped in this realm and is unable to break through. Their talents are not as good as they are. What can they do if they don''t find some small paths to take a walk?


    This kind of thing can only be said that the buttocks determine the head, what kind of position to sit on and what kind of height to stand on, naturally, the problems considered are different.


    Lu Li is now standing at the top of the Terran. What he thinks is to break through the situation and continue to develop with the whole Terran in an open and upright manner.


    He has this confidence and strength, but how about more people without this confidence and strength?


    Can they only be swallowed up by despair?


    Seeing that these elders are full of grief, Lu Li glanced at them and could probably guess what they thought. However, as an outsider, Lu Li did not intend to persuade them at all. He just continued: "since there is still a seal of inheritance in the secret place, it shows that the secret place of gulongting is of great value, so I plan to change it It opens up and faces all living beings in Zhenwu domain. Of course, your disciples of gulongting still have the right to choose first. Are you OK with this? "As soon as this was said, everyone was silent.


    Even if there is a problem, who dares to raise it?


    At this time, stand up and sing against Lu Li? Isn''t that tired of living?


    What''s more, they don''t have much resistance to the opening of the secret place. Yan Ling is the only one who is really against this.


    But now the most embarrassing problem is that Yan Ling has been beaten away by Lu Li. Strictly speaking, Gu Longting is in a state of no leader.


    No one can be the master of such a big thing as opening up the secret place without Yanling.


    "You can rest assured that since there is no Yanling, you can choose another one. If you think that I, Lu Li, are not qualified to take this idea, I can call the Lord of the other five holy places here to witness the selection of your next decree by gulongting. "


    Of course, for this point, Lu Li has already thought of it and has worked out a solution.


    Because in my heart, Lu Li originally came to kill Yan Ling. Although he didn''t really kill Yan Ling, he just drove him away. In a fundamental sense, there is no big difference between the two.


    In any case, the Yanling has already slipped away. It is also reasonable for gulongting to summon the masters of the five sacred sites to select the next Yanling for gulongting.


    And this answer also made all the elders present show a certain degree of influence.


    As witnessed by the masters of the five holy places, this honor is not given by any decree. Instead, Lu Li''s proposal did not arouse their dissatisfaction, on the contrary, it made them move some thoughts.


    As soon as Yanling is gone, the new Yanling will surely be born out of them.


    Looking at the whole ancient dragon court, on the strength of qualification, the candidates who can take over Yanling are here. Among the disciples of the next generation, there are not people who can be used to a great extent. However, gulongting is different from the other five holy places. In the final analysis, they are still a powerful force transformed from the ancient court. In essence, they are somewhat conservative. It is impossible for them to make such an order.


    In the past dynasties, Yanling was an old man with both qualification and strength.


    In other words, if gulongting wants to choose a new Yanling, he must be among them.


    What reason do they have to refuse such a thing, which is profitable but not harmful?


    "It seems that you don''t have any opinions. Well, besides that, I won''t let gulongting suffer. Now all the six holy places have agreed to open their own secret places. Naturally, these six secret places are open to each other. The future disciples of gulongting will also be able to choose some excellent disciples to practice in other holy places. "


    Lu Li nodded, and then threw out a let them quite heart beating benefits!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1082

    Compared with the position of deriving orders, this advantage is to make people more interested.


    After all, it''s all old people of this age. Who can have no children and grandchildren?


    It''s just the secret place of the gulongting family. Although it can meet some of their needs, everyone is an elder. Many things can''t be done too much. When it''s time to be restrained, we have to be restrained. In fact, we can''t get a few of them.


    But now it is different. Since Lu Li has said that the secret places of the other five holy places will also open the door to them. The six holy places exchange what they have. In addition to providing training for the elite of the human race and Tianjiao people, the disciples of the six holy places can also go to the secret places of other holy places and improve their own strength.


    That''s great news.


    Even if there are people competing with Tianjiao and the secret places of the six holy places working together, they can almost guarantee that everyone has a chance. This is not much better than guarding a secret place of gulongting.


    After thinking about it for a long time, the elder was the first to make up his mind. He said directly, "Lu Li, if you are serious about this, I can''t guarantee it. However, I definitely agree with you with both hands."


    He rushed in front of others to express his ideas, but also wanted to make a good impression on Lu Li. He also explained: "the secret places of the six holy places are occupied by each family on weekdays. On the face of it, it is for the continuation of the secret places. Only in special periods can it be opened. In fact, who can have a little calculation in mind? It''s not shameful to say that we are all for the benefit of our own land


    "Yes, it''s true. It''s not a shame to say it."


    The elder of the penalty hall followed suit.


    Although the other elders hesitated a little, they finally nodded and approved the elder''s view.


    The so-called "holy land" has been gradually eliminated, even if the so-called "holy land" has been built for six years, it is very clear that the so-called "holy land" environment has been gradually eliminated.


    Over the years, it is not that no one is dissatisfied with this system, but even if they are dissatisfied, what can they do?


    The six holy places are not the same. At least, the system of the same hidden rules has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Can one or two discordant voices break the general trend and let the six holy places make changes for it?


    It''s impossible.


    Therefore, Lu Li''s proposal is actually in line with what some people think.


    "The elders are so clear and righteous, but I don''t know how many times better than that Yanling."


    Looking at these elders nodding one after another, Lu Li also laughed twice and said: "and you may rest assured that the opening of the secret places of the six holy places is only the beginning. During this period, I have studied the secret places of five holy places. I have a certain grasp of the composition of the secret places. As long as I find a suitable time, I will start to open He began to create new mysteries for the Terrans. "


    "Create new secrets?"


    "How could that be possible?"


    "Is Lu Jian Shen serious?"


    If it is good news for them that the six holy places open their secret places together and exchange information, then what Lu Li throws out this time is definitely a real blockbuster.


    Several elders almost immediately began to inquire. Some even brazenly called Lu Li the sword God.


    Although this appellation is recognized by many people, it is only the honorific title of the lower martial arts for Lu Li. How could they be willing to call a younger generation a sword God?


    However, under the impact of such a huge surprise, they did not care so much, and even began to call for a better one.


    You should know that there are many factors that really hinder the development of their own strength, but the word "resource" can not be bypassed.


    The high-ranking families are in charge of resources, and the common people at the lower level and the martial arts practitioners have no way to rise. This situation continues to circulate, which is actually a very sad thing for the whole clan.


    However, there are so many resources. If you eat more, others will eat less. Although some of them are greedy, most of the reasons are the lack of resources in the final analysis.


    This resource refers to many things, and the secret place is one of them.


    With the advent of the world of heaven and earth and the revival of aura, this is a very good time for martial arts. However, this does not mean that high-end resources such as secret land have no place to use.


    The larger the era, the more high-end resources, the more determines the upper limit of the whole Terran in the current era.


    Just imagine that if there are more than six holy places in Zhenwu area, all warriors can enter the secret realm to practice. Under the condition of equal opportunities and equal resources, the birth of genius will be a blowout. More importantly, the overall strength of the Terran will be improved!In addition to the talent, the most important task of the secret place is to enhance the strength of these people!


    If, say, Lu Li can really create a secret place without any restrictions, what a wonderful thing it will be for Zhenwu area?


    The reason why some elders are so eager is because they think of such a beautiful future!


    "You can rest assured that I, Lu Li, never speak empty words. If you dare to say so, you must be sure."


    Lu Li looked at these excited elders and spoke slowly, which was a reassurance to them.


    When these elders heard this, the excited expression on their faces was not restrained, but more excited!


    Artificial secret place!


    This is an area that only those great powers in ancient times were qualified to set foot in!


    Moreover, although some of the secret places of the six holy places have artificial signs, the real composition of the secret places is still combined with some natural forces of heaven and earth. Ordinary martial artists, even if they are at the level of heaven and man, have little knowledge of this field, and can''t accomplish the task of artificial secret places.


    Only those great array mages who have thoroughly studied the natural forces of heaven and earth can have a glimpse into this field.


    Many old people suddenly remembered that although Lu Li''s sword technique is famous in the world and known as the sword God, his array attainments are not inferior to that of swordsmanship.


    Some people even said that Lu Li''s array might be even stronger than his sword technique.


    Of course, I''m afraid that only Lu Li himself can understand the difference between the two. Others are just speculating and speculating.


    However, this rumor also became the root of people''s confidence in Lu Li.


    "Please don''t be happy too soon. Although I am sure I can create an artificial secret place, it is not as good as the secret place which has been handed down by the six holy places for many years. What''s more, the pass of the man-made secret place is still close to being understood. I think this last point should be out of the secret place of gulongting. "


    When Lu Li saw how long his old face was happy, he poured a basin of cold water on them mercilessly.


    When they heard this, they didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Instead, they thought it was the right thing to do.


    We should know that the inheritance of the secret places of the six holy places has a history of at least one thousand years. Over the past thousand years, how many amazing talents have emerged? How much contribution has been made to the completion of the secret place?


    Let''s not talk about this for a moment. Even if the natural materials and earth treasures collected by the six holy places have been added to the secret territory, this is already an immeasurable strong capital.


    No matter how talented Lu Li is, his array power is unique. The man-made secret place created by him may not be equal to 23 / 10 of the six holy places.


    That''s what it should be.


    Otherwise, the man-made secret place created by any array can be compared with the accumulation of the six holy places for so many years. The six holy places simply wipe their necks and kill themselves!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1083

    After clarifying the interests with the people of gulongting, Lu Li did not delay. He immediately ordered the elder to open the secret place of gulongting.


    Having said so much, he had to see the last secret place of the six holy places.


    The elder did not doubt that he had him. He immediately opened the secret realm and let Lu Li enter a view.


    Lu Li is not polite. He jumps into the secret place of the ancient dragon court.


    The elder and others wanted to follow suit and enter together.


    As a result, only Lu Li''s voice floated out. "You''d better find a way to stabilize the situation of gulongting. I''m the only one who can explore the secret place."


    Hearing this, the elder several people are all over the face to chat up, have a kind of mind to be stabbed embarrassed.


    Of course, they know that there will be some problems in the current situation of gulongting. After all, the escape of Yanling is a great blow to gulongting. Under the turbulence of the people''s mind, it is not uncommon to make anything happen.


    However, they are a little selfish and want to enter the secret place with Lu Li to see if Lu Li can untie the inheritance seal that has plagued gulongting for thousands of years.


    If Lu Li really has such a talent, untie the seal, and the inheritance of the ancient dragon court will come to light again. Can''t they, the elders of gulongting, watch and learn from it?


    It''s a pity that Lu Li saw through his mind. He asked them to stabilize the situation of gulongting''s people first. It''s not too late to talk about the rest.


    As for the seals of inheritance, to put it bluntly, Lu Li is no longer interested in these heritages. What he lacks is no longer inheritance or martial arts, but a mastery of what he has learned to find his own "Tao.".


    If you can untie the seal of inheritance and give it to candlelight and provide it to all martial artists in the world, it will make the best use of it.


    Of course, the elders of gulongting can also get a share of this.


    "This is the secret place of gulongting."


    As soon as he stepped into the secret place, Lu Li felt that this secret place was extraordinary, not to mention that the concentration of aura was far higher than that of the other five secret realms. The most amazing thing was that there was a trace of "true meaning" in these auras, including the Taoist principles left by the powerful people who created the secret place, and the martial arts meaning of the ancient dragon court strongmen.


    In other words, these auras have been integrated with the true meaning of martial arts and become a huge melting pot. No matter what kind of warrior enters into it, they can more or less find their own true meaning, and then get some inspiration and benefit greatly.


    This handwriting is worthy of the reputation of the first holy land in the world.


    "There are at least tens of thousands of meanings here, and there are some miracles that I haven''t recognized yet." Lu Li immediately found the unusual place and sighed: "I can''t believe that gulongting is so capable that it can create such a unique secret place. I''m afraid I can benefit a lot if I enter here when I''m in the master''s territory. Unfortunately, this secret place is useless to me now. "


    Said, Lu Li slightly shook his head, it is really some pity.


    But it''s not a pity.


    Every man has his own circumstances. If he can get to this point, he has a lot of unique adventures. Strictly speaking, the secret place of gulongting, which is just icing on the cake, does not play a decisive role.


    After exploring for a while, Lu Li saw several interesting meanings. With a grasp of his hand, he extracted the real meaning of martial arts from the void. He tamed the hard to get along with martial arts as if he were a trace of cloud smoke. After holding it in his hand, he thought about it carefully for a moment. After reading a few words, he saw the expression of sudden enlightenment. After reading a few words, he no longer felt strange, but put it back into the secret place.


    Then, Lu Li began to look for the core of the secret place. Along the way, he found some of the great elders'' seals of inheritance. He glanced at them at random, and found that these so-called inheritance seals were too shallow compared with the seals left by linger''s father. He had been able to crack them a few years ago, let alone now.


    After all, even the seals of the strong at the road level can''t help themselves. These inheritance seals are nothing more than the top level of heaven and man. They are similar to their own strength. The difference is that their array attainments are still several big levels ahead of them. If they really want to get these inheritances, it is something they believe in. Therefore, Lu Li is not in a hurry. At this time, he continues to trample in the secret realm , find the core of the array.


    Finding the core of the array, exploring the magic of the last secret place, and laying a solid foundation for the goal of the artificial secret place are the biggest goals of today''s line.


    As for the rest, it''s just accessories.


    While Lu Li was still exploring the secret land, several elders began to suppress the chaos in gulongting.


    As Lu Li reminded us, Yan Ling ran away and the five elders died miserably. This was a devastating blow to the interior of gulongting. Not only did the disciples of zhenzhuan keep making trouble, but also the most honest deacons and Dharma protectors began to have some thoughts.


    The heaven and man level of gulongting are all elders. It''s true, but those great masters at the peak of Mingyou, namely deacons and Dharma protectors, are also not in the minority. In total, there are hundreds of them. They may not be able to pose any threat to the elders of heaven and man level, but if the chaos is really serious, the impact on gulongting itself is not small.For a while, many deacons and Dharma protectors started to make trouble everywhere. Some of them even started to rob the treasures, intending to get some money and run away.


    The whole Gulong court was in a mess, and the elders headed by the great elder were very busy.


    Boom!


    Here, the elder of the penalty hall just killed a Dharma protector who wanted to rob the Dan room. Then he saw that the soldiers'' pavilion was also on fire. He could not help getting angry and yelled: "you rubbish, can''t you rebel?"


    The anger of heaven and man almost instantly causes the appearance of heaven to be easier, just like the anger of God and man, the thunder bursts out, which makes people despair!


    Some relatively timid Dharma protectors and deacons immediately showed their timidity and did not dare to continue to make trouble.


    However, some people who are afraid that the world will not be in disorder are rampant and say: "elder of the penalty hall! When it''s time like this, you have to pack some garlic!? Yan Ling has already fled for his life. All the five elders have been killed by Lu Li with one sword. Gulongting is not his opponent at all. What should he do here? Wait for death


    "Asshole!"


    Before the elder of the punishment hall had time to speak, the elder heard him say angrily: "what nonsense are you talking about? You''re trying to find your way to death. You''ve joined hands with Tianwaitian to plan to betray the human race. Lu Li cleaned up the door for my gulongting. I''m sorry that he hasn''t had time. How could you be waiting for death?"


    "Don''t fart there! Who doesn''t know that you were seriously injured by Lu Li last time, and I''m afraid of him to death. Now that Lu Li has hit Gu Longting, you old man must be the first to turn to Lu Li. Yan Ling didn''t betray Gu Long ting. Those who betrayed Gu Long Ting are you old ghosts! "


    Some voices hidden in the dark began to stir up the flames, believing that these elders had betrayed the ancient dragon court.


    After all, Yanling is the head of gulongting. He has some roots. Although others have run away, the foundation left in gulongting has become a kind of malpractice, which is exposed instantly.


    The elder was not clear about the man''s voice. He wanted to find out the position of this guy.


    However, at present, the whole gulongting is in chaos, and there are people making trouble almost every moment. Even if it is a strong man of heaven and man level, it is not so easy to catch a top master who has a heart to hide in this huge mountain gate Taoist temple.


    "Elder elder, what else do you want to say with these people? In my opinion, you can kill them all the way, and return the ancient dragon court to a splendid world."


    The elder of the penalty hall was so fiery that he couldn''t bear to see this kind of cunning villain. He also knew that these people must be the backhand of the order in gulongting. So he suggested that the elder should kill these people directly and carefully study how to stabilize the situation in gulongting.


    After all, if you keep these people, gulongting will not be safe. Killing these people and trying to be safe is the best and fastest way!


    On hearing this, the elder''s face changed greatly, saying, "don''t be so rash!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1084

    He quickly stopped the elder of the penalty hall and said in a deep voice: "these people hide in the dark and encourage their disciples to make trouble. Once we do something wantonly, we will always hurt the innocent. When we lose our hearts, they will certainly urge the whole gulongting to participate in the troublemakers, and the disciples who did not want to make trouble will certainly join them in order to protect themselves!"


    The big elder is also a human spirit. He immediately saw that those people frequently made provocations. That is to say, he saw the character of the elder of the penalty hall. He could not rub sand into his eyes, and forced him to hurt innocent people with such poor words.


    Hearing this, the elder of the penalty hall also showed a hesitant and embarrassed expression on his face. He couldn''t help but ask, "what should we do according to what you say? Is it because these bastards are making trouble there


    It''s just that between the two people talking, among the mountains of gulongting, there is already a raging fire, and the situation is gradually moving in an unpredictable direction.


    Now more and more students don''t know, so they just listen to people shouting around, Yanling is killed, and someone is beating up the mountain gate, but they don''t know what the inside information is, and they are carried around by the crowd.


    If it goes on like this, they don''t have to fight any more. Gulongting is afraid to be destroyed today.


    The elder of the penalty hall was extremely anxious when he saw this scene. If it wasn''t for the elder who stopped him, he would surely put an end to the chaos!


    The big elder''s face is as heavy as water. If you want to kill people, you don''t need the elder of the punishment hall to kill people. They can suppress the whole ancient dragon court at will with so many heaven and man levels. It''s not that there is no way to hurt them without killing them. However, the trouble is getting more and more serious now. If they really suppress them strongly, they will surely arouse the reaction of the disciples.


    After all, it''s true that Yanling escaped, and it''s true that the five elders were killed by Lu Li. They didn''t ask for revenge, but they even joined forces with Lu Li, quite a bit of a conspiracy to usurp power and force Yan Ling away. Although the inside information is not the case, but those who do not know the truth of the majority of the students, they do not know what happened at all, was encouraged by the past, naturally listen to.


    If they really make a strong move, they will be dissatisfied.


    Thinking of this, the elder frowned and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, he thought of a plan and said, "I am the elder of gulongting. There is something hidden about the derivation of orders. Those who do not want to betray gulongting should come to the training ground to gather. Those who don''t arrive after a cup of tea will be regarded as treason!"


    As the great elder of gulongting, he still has some status in the hearts of his disciples. As soon as this sentence was uttered, the chaos of the whole Mountain Gate suddenly had some meaning of being suppressed. Many confused disciples, after hearing this, no longer followed blindly like the headless Cang fly, and began to break away from the surrounding team and run to the martial arts training ground.


    There are a large number of these people, not one or two. Once they withdraw, it is a great blow to the chaotic team. Seeing more and more people leave, the remaining disciples who are hesitant or just want to take advantage of the chaos start to walk towards the training ground.


    "Seconds, elder!"


    Several elders are observing the movement of the Mountain Gate with their minds. As soon as they see the elder''s voice, the situation is immediately stabilized, and they all show an extremely surprised expression.


    But the elder said with a bitter smile: "this is thanks to Lu Li. Before he gave you a cup of tea time to consider, and at this time this situation, it is somewhat similar to the wonderful."


    Hearing this, the elders who had been fighting against Lu Li together with Yan Ling, but they did not get any benefits. At last, the faces of the elders who were also severely damaged by the traitors turned a little ugly. At that time, they were the most disgraceful.


    However, the situation was so tense that they immediately flew to the training ground, ready to settle down those students who did not intend to "betray the door.".


    "Elder, what you said just now did not give them any face."


    The elder of the penalty hall was also amazed at the elder''s methods. Of course, what made him more happy was the ugly expressions of the elders.


    However, the elder shook his head and sighed, "our gulongting has been arrogant for too long. This time, Lu Li slapped us in the face. There are good things and bad things in this matter. Of course, it is not all bad things."


    "Yes, if you stand too high, you think you are a real immortal. Today''s encounter of Lu Li not only breaks the most proud backbone of gulongting, but also wakes up our dream of spring and autumn that has lasted for thousands of years."


    The elder of the penalty hall looks bitter. He knows the meaning of the elder elder''s words and why he sighs like this.


    Gulongting has been riding with the wind and water for too long, almost thinking that they are invincible. Now the real world invincible, a move, immediately smashed the dream of Gu Long Ting, let them become worthless at the same time, but also wake up to understand what is heaven outside the world, there are people outside.


    However, the elder of the punishment Hall said in a flash: "elder, although your method is wonderful, if some people fish in troubled waters, they will follow them to the training ground?"


    However, we should not deal with the situation because of his ignorance of the situation. As for those who are wavering, since they are honest and repentant, after today''s disaster, they naturally dare not come out to make trouble. What''s more, do you think that before that, we were all iron buckets? "With this sentence, the elder of the penalty Hall fell into silence. Some of them didn''t know what to say.


    Yeah.


    The ancient dragon court has never been an iron bucket.


    In fact, these people have always existed, not to say that today''s events have led to the emergence of these people.


    As the great elder said, if these people are truly repentant, they should turn a blind eye.


    It''s not good for gulongting and it''s not good for them.


    "Well, it will take Lu Li a few days to explore the secret place. We''d better solve the internal problems of gulongting as soon as possible, so as not to think that we can''t do this little thing well when Lu Li goes out of the secret place and sees the mess of gulongting The elder waved his hand and didn''t continue to entangle himself with this issue. After that, he flew forward to the training ground.


    The elder of the penalty hall showed a thoughtful expression. At last, he sighed and said with a bitter smile: "no wonder you, an old man, can become a great elder. You can see things better than me."


    After that, he did not delay any more and flew directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Gulongting experienced a great chaos, and many disciples and deacons died. Finally, the fire that swept the whole mountain gate was extinguished.


    After that, Lu Li left the secret place and brought out 30 inheritance skills, research materials and relics address, which shocked the whole ancient dragon court.


    After that, Lu Li contacted the other five sacred sites and invited the masters of the five sacred sites to come to gulongting to discuss the selection of new decrees for gulongting.


    The Lord of the five sacred sites readily agreed and came to the gulongting to observe the ceremony.


    Two days later, Yu Qing, the former elder of gulongting, formally took over the position of Yanling, and announced on the spot that gulongting had reached an offensive and defensive alliance with the other five holy places and candlelight, opening up the secret territory inside the door for the martial arts people from all over the world to sneak in and improve their own strength.


    Earth shaking news one after another came out of gulongting, which made the whole Zhenwu area in a state of extreme shock. No one expected that the stubborn gulongting would agree to open up its secret territory, and join hands with candlelight to reach an alliance of attack and defense.


    At the same time, they realized that the six sacred sites were completely recovered by Lu Li. In this way, the high-end power of the Terrans was basically unified!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1085

    "If you want to unify the Terran power, this guy is really ambitious!"


    Tianwaitiannei, Yan Ling, or his predecessor, was holding a white chess piece in his hand. In his anger, he crushed the piece into dust with a little force.


    Sitting opposite him was the sage of the fairytale.


    Of course, this is not the real body of Qisheng, but one of his incarnations.


    "Why should Yan Ling be angry? Lu Li''s step has long been in our expectation? " Seeing that he was so angry, Qi Sheng showed a smile and comforted him: "what''s more, the six holy places are the supreme power of the human race. In fact, it''s just the idea of self deception. What is the supreme power of the human race, if we don''t count us as Tianwaitian


    This is not a big story.


    In Zhenwu area, all the high-end strongmen add up, and the number of Tianren level may not be half of that of Tianwaitian, which can reach 23 / 10, which is the result of Lu Li''s running around during this period.


    Although it is said that at the current speed, Lu Li will sooner or later be able to build Zhenwu region into a real martial arts era, and completely trample on Tianwaitian Tian.


    However, this day has not yet arrived, and the accumulation of thousands of years of extraterrestrial days is not something that can be easily equalled by Lu Li alone in a few years.


    Sure enough, hearing the consolation of Qisheng, Yan Ling''s expression was a little better. When his fingers moved, another white chess appeared, and he knocked on the board at will. Then he said in a deep voice, "master Qi Sheng, how is the progress of the improvement of blood vessels?"


    Yes.


    The real object of Yan Ling''s cooperation is this sage.


    As the leader of the conservative school, Qisheng can provide an advantage that no one can give. The part of ancient court research materials that Yan Ling got from the ancient dragon court is not as useful as giving it to Qisheng.


    After all, there are many powerful talents from the age of Wan nationality in the hands of Qi Sheng. Many of them are familiar with the strong ones of the ancient court, or directly and indirectly participated in the plan of the ancient court.


    Therefore, he handed this information to Qisheng, which was the way to realize the money in an instant.


    "The method of blood improvement is by no means an overnight feat." Qisheng also dropped a piece of chess pieces, and then said faintly: "this matter, for the time being, it''s still urgent. If Yanling is in a hurry, it''s better to try a more mature magic weapon method."


    Hearing the three words, Yan Ling''s face suddenly changed. Then he shook his head and said with a wry smile: "master Qi Sheng, don''t make fun of me. Even if the magic weapon method is further improved, it''s also an urgent solution. It can''t be regarded as a killing method to change the current situation of the Terran."


    However, Yan Ling showed a sense of compassion. He shook his head and sighed: "it is clear that what we have found is the real way to save the human race. However, Lu Li, the son, does not understand the deep meaning. He still needs to use the way of cultivation to bring the human family into the abyss of eternal disaster. This son is really hateful


    When the sage hears his speech, he laughs but does not speak.


    His ambition is great. What he thinks in his heart is the idea of dominating the country. What he says in his mouth is compassion. It seems that he is thinking for the common people of the human race. In fact, he still wants to become an unprecedented "perfect creature", a real strong man and master his destiny.


    This kind of person, Qisheng has seen too many, and also knows that such a person is the best use.


    Just to give him a little bit of a better future, he betrayed Gu Longting, who had nurtured him for many years, and betrayed his identity as a human race. He resolutely chose the method of blood improvement and became a monster that was neither human nor ghost.


    In fact, there are too many disadvantages in the method of blood improvement, not to mention Tianwaitian. Even in the most prosperous period of the era, those people don''t study a thousand It is impossible to make a big breakthrough in the past 100 years.


    Of course, Qi Sheng can''t say anything to Yan Ling. First of all, he still needs Yan Ling now. Although he lost his identity as a Yanling of gulongting and was completely knocked over by others, at least this guy is an excellent experimental body and plays a great role in many researches on Tianwaitian.


    Secondly, the fighting power of heaven and man level is also indispensable to Tianwaitian. If it is not necessary, Qisheng does not want to sacrifice such a good chess piece.


    So Qisheng said to Yanling, "the Shenbing method has too many disadvantages, which is not suitable for you. As for the method of blood vessel improvement, don''t worry. Now Tianwaitian''s biggest goal is to study the method of blood vessel improvement as soon as possible. If there are definite results, I can guarantee you that the first person to get the perfect blood vessel is you. "


    At that time, I knelt down to express my gratitude and gratitude to my country


    With that, he stood up and bowed to Qisheng, but his malice flashed in his mind.He is also a character who has lived for hundreds of years. Where does he not know that Qisheng is simply using himself?


    But even so, he also needs the method of blood improvement, and wants to be a perfect creature that is really free from the shackles of the Terran. Then he must join hands with Qisheng. Although he knows that Qisheng is using himself, in the final analysis, it is still a situation of mutual utilization.


    Because he can only use the hand of Qisheng to perfect the method of blood improvement, and only from Qisheng can he get the real blood of other people.


    "Ah, Yanling, why is it necessary? You and I, our friends who forget our years, have the same ambition. In this case, we don''t have to say thank you. As long as we can achieve the final goal, how difficult the process is, we can cross over."


    Qisheng also got up to help him, and helped Yan Ling up. They looked at each other with sincerity in their eyes. In fact, both sides knew that the other side was harboring a ghost, but no one had exposed it.


    Yan Ling was still moved and said to Qisheng: "master Qi Sheng, although we have a plan, now Lu Li, a little thief, is at the height of the sun and has collected the six holy places. Besides, the Terrans are even more devoted to him. He has great potential. The future must be our biggest obstacle."


    "That''s not true." After hearing the speech, Qi Sheng gave a long smile, patted Yanling on the shoulder and said, "Yan Ling only saw the benefits Lu Li has gained now, but he didn''t see how great a crisis lurks behind the prosperity."


    "I''d like to hear more about it!"


    Yan Ling''s heart moved and he bowed to Qisheng. He looked like a descendant.


    On the surface, Qisheng was very satisfied with this system, but in fact he was a little disdainful, but he didn''t show it. He opened his mouth and said, "Yan, why do the Terrans return to Luli now? Why do the six holy places join hands to establish an alliance of attack and defense with Lu Li''s candle


    Hearing this question, Yan Ling hesitated a little, and then said, "Lu Li''s son once said that all the bustling and bustling in the world is for profit. In this life, most people want nothing but fame and wealth."


    "Yes, most people want nothing more than fame and wealth. The six sacred places and the candle light join hands. That''s why they will abandon the past suspicion and join hands, and even face Lu Li''s horse. "


    "As for the Terrans, to put it bluntly, they feel that their lives are under threat, so they urgently need a leader, someone who can stand in front of them to protect themselves from the wind and rain."


    Before Qisheng came back to the chessboard, he asked Yanling to continue.


    Hearing this, Yan Ling fell into a deep thought.


    Qi Sheng also took out a black spot, put it down gently, and said with a smile: "Lu Li takes this world as a board and all living beings as children. He wants to play a big game of chess against heaven and earth. However, on the contrary, why don''t all living beings in this world regard him as a chess piece?"


    "Now the Terrans can see the changes Lu Li has made, and think that he really has the hope to resolve this catastrophe and save himself from the abyss. That''s why they will return to Luli, and the same is true of the six holy places. Lu Li, as the strongest man in the world, tries to suppress him with force and convince him with reason. In the end, he is just a word for interest. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1086

    Qi Sheng''s words are really simple and profound, which coincide with many of Yan Ling''s ideas, and at the same time, he suddenly understood many places he had not thought of.


    For example, why did Lu Li return to the world and why there was such a big trend.


    It turned out that he was just shouldering all the crises and standing in front of all living beings to protect them from the wind and rain. This is the question of choice.


    However, after thinking through these things, Yan Ling could not help feeling a little.


    He had to admire Lu Li for being able to do things that ordinary people can''t do.


    To say nothing else, it is not something ordinary people can do to shoulder the world''s crisis and make convincing results.


    At least Yan Ling asked himself that he couldn''t do it.


    He doesn''t want it or come!


    "It seems that Yanling has figured it out." With a smile, Qi Sheng continued: "so, although Lu Li seems to be returning to the world now, the pressure he bears is also enormous. Just like this catastrophe, if he finally resolves the failure, everyone will die, then naturally there is nothing to worry about. However, in addition to the threat of Zhenwu area itself, there is one thing that really worries people! "


    This time, before Qisheng continued to explain, Yan Ling''s eyes lit up and said, "the meaning of Qisheng''s elder is that there are different races in the sky!"


    "Not bad."


    Qisheng nodded and said, "the threat of alien race is imminent. Lu Li is in such a hurry to enhance the strength of the Terran, but also to get through the current difficulties. Otherwise, even if he can block the level of heaven and man by himself, can he still block the level of Avenue? "


    "What''s more, although Lu Li tried his best to block the news in Yumo mountain, he still could not hide the investigation from the people who had the intention. The fragments of the demon world are adjacent to Zhenwu area, and they may bring the whole world to the world at any time. It is no secret in Zhenwu area. Once this matter is not solved well, how much praise he has undertaken today and what a fierce counter attack he will face in the future


    Qisheng said, and reminded Yanling to continue to settle down.


    Yanling wakes up like a dream and falls a son.


    But now he is in a state of confusion. The chess pieces have no rules and regulations. The game of chess, which was even and powerful, has become a disadvantage in an instant.


    Qisheng just glanced at random and didn''t say anything. He also dropped a son at will and defeated the territory of Yanling on a large scale. At the same time, he said: "the bad human nature has not changed for thousands of years. The word "responsibility" may appear in the strong, but never in the heart of the weak. "


    "The weak always have a natural expression and enjoy the benefits brought about by the change of the world, but they never think about where they come from."


    "Once the world starts to deteriorate, their first thought is not how to contribute to the world, but how to live. They even blame those who have sheltered them from the wind and rain. They think that the strong are not enough to work hard enough, so this kind of disaster will happen."


    The voice of Qisheng was very light, but it fell in Yanling''s ears, but it was like thunder, which was very enlightening.


    However, this time, Yanling was surprisingly not in agreement with anything, just holding the chess pieces and falling into a long-term meditation.


    The most important thing is that Qisheng''s words reminded him of a man.


    Tianmen, Luo Jinghong!


    Lu Li''s famous stepping stone once said such words at the zenith.


    Why should a warrior die for mortals?


    The strong, why die for the weak!


    It was like planting a seed in the ears of all the people in Zhenwu region. It could take root and sprout and become a towering tree with only a little stimulation.


    Now the words of Qisheng and Luo Jinghong are the same, which makes Yanling have to associate with each other.


    Yeah.


    Is this Zhenwu area, such a Terran, really worth protecting?


    He hesitated.


    Seeing this scene, Qisheng showed a smile and said, "why bother Yan Ling for these things? In fact, these things in the final analysis, or Lu Li himself. If he wants to be the Savior and fight for the weak, let him go. What we need to think about is actually our own interests. "


    With that, Qisheng showed a melancholy expression and said with a smile: "Lu Li is a man of extraordinary talent. The world is bustling for profit, and all the bustling and bustling in the world are for profit. However, he has done everything in the world. However, we have finally become heaven and man after a lifetime of hard cultivation. Why can''t we control our own destiny, but we have to fight and sacrifice for those ordinary people who don''t know the so-called


    "Lu Li, chose the wrong road."


    "We should learn from it and never go wrong again."


    With that, Qisheng threw the chess pieces into the bowl, and the clacking sound awakened Yan Ling. He looked down at the chessboard, and found that he had lost such a big advantage unconsciously. If he wanted to reverse the situation, he was unable to recover!However, he didn''t feel depressed at all. He was just thoughtful and his mind was filled with words of enlightenment.


    When Qisheng saw that the fire was almost over, he stood up and said, "Yan Ling, think about my old man''s nagging. Some things have to be figured out by ourselves, and then people can help you. Otherwise, no one can save you. "


    After that, Qi Sheng turned his back and left with a long smile.


    He is just an incarnation, staying here for a long time, it is time to return to the noumenon.


    But the departure of the incarnation of Qi Sheng made Yan Ling wake up suddenly. His expression was uncertain, but he was thinking about the words of Qisheng just now.


    It has to be said that the words of Qisheng are really in his heart.


    What is he seeking so persistently for the method of blood vessel improvement? Isn''t it that you control your own destiny and no longer be carried forward by the so-called general trend of heaven and earth?


    The so-called homing is not also a manifestation of the general trend of heaven and earth?


    When he thought of this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly, and murmured: "such a thought, Luli, Luli, you are really a poor man. You think that your cultivation is thorough, and no one in Zhenwu area is your opponent. As a result, you are just a chess piece of the general trend of heaven and earth. "Wei"


    after saying this, Yan ordered his hand to wave his hand, and the chess game in front of him was completely dissipated, and his expression gradually became firm. He lost the depression of gulongting power because of his defeat to Lu Li, and his eyes were clear.


    Before I felt that I had lost to Luli, I still had some depression in my heart, but now I began to pity Lu Li.


    What if the world is invincible?


    You can''t play this game after all!


    ¡­¡­


    Beyond the sky and above the sky.


    A huge and incomparable "sun" is emitting a huge light. If you look at it carefully, it is a huge sarcoma. Countless flesh and blood wriggle in it. The light emitted is pure and incomparable energy. It looks extremely strange.


    All of a sudden, an illusory figure came here and fused with the sarcoma. The sarcoma quickly wriggled for several times, and a distorted face emerged from it, which was the enlightenment.


    He opened his gray eyes and laughed sarcastically: "ha ha Yanling, after all, is just a fool. "


    This is the real body of Qisheng.


    When the avatar returned, he immediately learned of all the previous memories, and naturally knew how his avatar had fooled the former master of gulongting.


    Now that the other party has firmly believed in his own words, he will surely become a great help to Tianwaitian in the future. Any research results on the method of blood vessel improvement can be tested on him, and he must be happy to accept it.


    After Qisheng''s long smile, a voice suddenly rang out, "Lord Qisheng, Yu Tianqing asks to see you."


    Hearing this voice, Qisheng''s twisted face suddenly shrank all his expression and said in a deep voice, "what can I do for you?"


    On the Ninth Heaven, he was alone, and no one would come. Besides, no one knew his appearance except a few confidants. Even if it is a confidant, unless there is something urgent, Qisheng is not allowed to be disturbed.


    Yu Tianqing had better have something important to do this time!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1087

    After hearing the call of Qisheng, Yu Tianqing went directly into this place with his eyes set low. He didn''t want to see the huge sarcoma because he didn''t like people looking at his current state. Naturally, Yu Tianqing would not commit such taboos.


    "Report to Mr. Qi Sheng, someone has returned that there is a change in Yumo mountain!"


    As soon as Yu Tianqing came in, he told the story straight to the point.


    Hearing this, Qi Sheng''s twisted face showed a trace of surprise: "is there any change in yumagic mountain? What''s up? Report quickly


    Yu Tianqing quickly said: "someone found that there is a space crack in the depth of Yumo mountain, and it is still spreading out. Maybe the whole yumagic mountain will be wrapped in soon."


    "What?"


    Qi Sheng obviously didn''t think of this, and asked in a deep voice, "can someone send someone to investigate?"


    Yu Tianqing shook his head and said, "our people can''t get close to it. At this time, the yumagic mountain has been held by the people who are burning candles. We can only observe the space crack from a distance and judge how the current situation is


    "A bunch of rubbish! Those hidden piles in the world are becoming more and more useless After hearing the words, Qi Sheng became very angry.


    In order to place these spies in the human world, Tianwaitian has paid a lot of costs over the years. Even if the heaven and man can go down, the role of these spies has not been replaced, and they still occupy an extremely important position in many deployment of Tianwaitian.


    However, with the expansion of the candlelight, Luli integrated the intelligence system of Tianbu and baiyulou. The role these spies can play is getting smaller and smaller day by day. Now they can''t even get the first-hand information. What''s the use of keeping these people?


    However, anger turned to anger. Yumo mountain is now a tumor in Zhenwu area. It connects with the demon world, and it may break out a terrible war at any time. Therefore, Qisheng was extremely concerned about this and immediately asked, "is that space crack related to the demon world? This matter must be investigated clearly, otherwise, those spies will be quickly cleaned up and don''t waste food there! "


    Hearing this, Yu Tianqing wanted to refute it. However, as soon as he raised his head to the middle, he remembered the current situation of Qisheng''s real body. Therefore, it was normal for him to get angry. He stopped refuting and said, "according to the information we have obtained, this space crack is likely to be the precursor of the invasion of the demon world. What''s more, seeing the reaction of the candle fire, at least 50% of the strong men of human level were called to guard the area near the Yumo mountain, which shows that our conjecture is correct! "


    "It''s a good guess. It also needs to be effective. Once the demon Kingdom invades, Tianwaitian can''t stay out of it. We have to prepare early!"


    Although Qisheng was irritable, he did not lose his mind completely. He began to analyze the current situation and knew that Tianwaitian could not stay out of the fight. Moreover, once the demon kingdom came, Tianwaitian, which has the most top strong men, would become the target of public criticism on the spot, and might even attract powerful people of the devil emperor''s level to target him!


    The existence of the grand road is beyond the Zhenwu area.


    Thinking of this, Qisheng asked again, "how is the strength of the God of famine recovered? Ask him, his old opponent, the magic emperor, is about to come to Zhenwu area. He has some confidence that he can block the demon emperor! "


    "The wild God he..." But as soon as the question of Qisheng was put out, Yu Tianqing showed a little embarrassed expression, and could not help saying, "there may be some changes in the God of famine."


    "What happened?"


    Qisheng did not expect that, for a long time, tianwai smallpox had one of the bottom cards with a high price, which actually went wrong at such a critical moment.


    "The God of famine could not be contacted three days ago. And in the last contact, he took a "sky crystal" from us. "


    Yu Tianqing''s face is not good-looking.


    Tianjing is a kind of extremely precious cultivation resource, even if it is a strong person at the level of heaven and man.


    It''s against the rules that the wild God took a large piece of the crystal.


    However, with the prior permission of enlightenment, no matter what the wild God wants, Tianwaitian Tiantian should try to satisfy it. Therefore, no matter how unwilling the people in Tianwaitian, they also gave the crystal out.


    No one thought, just got the crystal, the wild God disappeared completely, no matter how contact, can not be contacted.


    "What are you talking about? Three days ago? " On Qisheng''s twisted face, his expression of astonishment was revealed.


    Three days ago, wasn''t that the day when Lu Li beat Gu Longting?


    Did the God of famine realize something at that time, so he took advantage of it and continued to hide?


    Qisheng was very clear in his heart that although he had a cooperative relationship with the God of famine, the God of famine was alien after all, and the cooperation between him and the human race was not reliable. What''s more, the God of famine had no contest with Luli at the zenith. Later, Luli became invincible in the world. This alien didn''t even dare to find fault. He hid from Luli every day for fear that he would be killed by Lu Li.


    In other words, this waste has been cast a psychological shadow by Lu Li. Now only when he has insight into Luli''s plan, he can smell the smell of danger, and he will run away directly.After thinking about these things, Qisheng said angrily, "this fool, he thinks that he can stay away from Lu Li!? Now the demon world is coming. Unless he gives up the eternal treasure, he has to face the land separation, and even the magic emperor, the strong man of the high road


    Eternal treasure?


    Under the anger of Qisheng, there were some people who could not choose their words.


    Yu Tianqing, however, felt that he had heard something terrible. He did not dare to say anything. He even controlled his heart and breath very well, and his mind was clear. He pretended that he did not hear it.


    Fortunately, once Qisheng''s real body fell into a state of rage, he would be a little confused. After all, he was tortured by the core of Tianwaitian day and night. He was already close to madness, and naturally he would not notice what he had said before.


    If he is now facing the incarnation of Qisheng, Yu Tianqing may have to turn around and run away. How far can he escape.


    After a while, Qisheng gradually calmed down and said in a deep voice, "since this alien can''t count on it, we can''t turn a blind eye to it."


    "In this way, you can go to the old school and find out ten Heaven and men. If you can help, you''d better help them. At least, we must not let the demon Kingdom destroy Zhenwu domain until our plan is completed


    Qisheng gave an order.


    Yu Tianqing immediately nodded and said yes.


    Zhenwu area and Tianwaitian can be said to be connected in the same vein. At present, Tianwaitian still can''t escape the influence of Zhenwu domain.


    If Zhenwu domain is really destroyed, Tianwaitian may face an instant collapse. The first one to bear the brunt is Qisheng, which is integrated with the core.


    At that time, what plan, what eternity, are dreams. As soon as Zhenwu area is destroyed, everyone will die, and no one will be spared.


    At least at this time, Tianwaitian is willing to stand together with zhenwuyu to achieve a "community of human destiny.".


    Just when Yu Tianqing was going to arrange the plan and count the people to help the world, Qisheng suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    Yu Tianqing stopped at once, lowered his head and said, "what''s the order of Qisheng?"


    Qi Sheng said coldly: "Wu that guy, do you have any action now?"


    Hearing the speech, Yu Tianqing pondered for a moment, and then replied, "Mr. Wu and his successors have been extremely quiet during this period of time, without any action. It''s just that... "


    Seeing his hesitation, Qisheng was very impatient, and said in a cold voice, "what do you have to say? What is it like?"


    Yu Tianqing felt a little nervous, and this was the quick reply: "Gu Haoran, the eldest disciple of old Wu, frequently used a derivation to transmit some news to Tianwaitian. We can''t confirm whether the news was passed on to Wu Laotian, and there is no way to intercept it..."


    "Gu Haoran? The elder martial brother of Lu Li


    Hearing this, Qi Sheng showed a puzzled look.


    Before Lu Li and Gu Haoran came to Tianwaitian, they had already broken up with Mr. Wu. How could Gu Haoran continue to contact Mr. Wu?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1088

    A disciple who had broken up with his master suddenly used the unique skills of his school to transmit some secret information to Tianwaitian. Behind this incident, there was a strange smell.


    After thinking for a long time, Qi Sheng said in a deep voice: "first, try to find out whether we can crack his law transmission and see what the hell he is doing. If you can''t crack it, then try to tell Lu Li the news! "


    Speaking of this, Qi Sheng''s expression was somewhat disdainful: "Lu Li''s boy is suspicious, and he doesn''t trust Wu very much. If we let him know that his good elder martial brother has something to do with Wu behind his back, I''m afraid we can see a good scene of the same family fighting each other. "


    "Mr. Wu, do we need to send more people to watch?" Yu Tianqing did not dare to express any opinions on this, but just asked.


    After hearing the words, Qi Sheng said, "the Wu guy is also the so-called Qi Yun treasure. If he wants to testify eternal, there will be a battle with me. Staring at him now is just a bad strategy that I can''t get away from here. Since such problems happen to the world, the demon world may come. It''s just a waste of manpower to keep staring at him. Let people withdraw. "


    This analysis is not random.


    It makes sense.


    In Qi Sheng''s mind, Wu Shu and Lu Li are the only ones who can compete with him for the treasure of Qi Yun. As for the beast God who was sealed and suppressed and the wild God who did not know where to go, the two of them could only be counted as one person.


    However, when the demon world comes, the devil emperor of the great way is likely to appear. This is the situation beyond the plan of enlightenment.


    If we can''t deal with this matter properly, it will be in vain even if we plan more and send more people to stare at Wu.


    The strong men of the road level have come to Zhenwu area. At present, they still have the strength to crush.


    Even if all these people in Zhenwu area add up, they may not be able to beat a magic emperor at the high level.


    All of us are not rivals of the devil emperor. What are we fighting for? It''s all washed and gone to sleep.


    Now he continued to stare at Wu, wasting their hands in Tianwaitian. Qisheng thought it was extremely irrational.


    "I sincerely respect the edict of your majesty Qisheng."


    Without any hesitation, Yu Tianqing bowed down and agreed.


    Qi Sheng''s twisted face also showed a trace of weariness, and said faintly: "since so, I''m tired, you go down first."


    "Yes


    Yu Tianqing bowed back and then left.


    Until he left jiuchongtian, Yu tianqingsha felt that his whole body was shaking. He secretly said, "the madness of Qisheng has become more and more terrible. If there is a period of time, maybe Qisheng can''t even remember who he is!"


    He is the confidant of Qisheng. To him, he is half a teacher and half a father. Yu Tianqing is the one who knows the most about Qisheng, and his mood is extremely complicated.


    Now Qisheng has become this appearance, and the whole person is in a crazy situation. Yu Tianqing''s feeling is actually the deepest.


    Every time he came to see Qisheng, he could feel the change of Qisheng. He was worried that if Qisheng continued to suffer from this pain for a period of time, would he really become a madman who could not control himself?


    You know, over the past few years, more than ten people have died in the rage of enlightenment. Among them, there are conservatives as well as successors.


    Although the big sarcoma that enveloped the body of Qisheng was transformed by the core of the world, a small part of its energy was transformed from the flesh body of Qisheng and the corpses of those powerful men of heaven and man, and gradually changed into what it is today.


    "If Qisheng really becomes a crazy monster..."


    Although Yu Tianqing has already left jiuchongtian, he still has some fear when he thinks of this. He doesn''t know how to face the enlightenment if he really gets to that day.


    "Yu Tianqing, did you go to see Lord Qisheng just now?"


    At this time, a proud voice sounded, interrupted Yu Tianqing''s thinking.


    Yu Tianqing followed the reputation and found that the speaker was Yuqiong.


    As the backbone of the conservative school, Yuqiong''s strength has reached the later stage of Tianren level, which is much stronger than before.


    Now his strength is similar to Yu Tianqing, almost half a dozen.


    Therefore, every time Yuqiong sees Yu Tianqing, his tone will be extremely arrogant, without any respect.


    "Yuqiong, why are you here?" When Yu Tianqing saw the jade dome, he frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "don''t you know that Qisheng has already blocked the upper three floors. No one is allowed to approach except a few people?"


    Hearing Yu Tianqing''s words, jade dome showed a trace of disdain smile and said lightly: "although the Lord Qisheng has blocked the upper three heavens, my strength now has been recognized by the Lord Qisheng. The adult once lowered the incarnation and gave me the qualification to enter the upper three Heaven, and even met him directly."


    What?Yu Tianqing showed a trace of incredible expression.


    Qi Sheng actually lowered his avatar and granted him the qualification to enter the upper triple heaven. Could he also see the real body directly?


    Yu Tianqing felt that Yu Qiong was talking nonsense for the first time. Qisheng is very strict about his real body. Only a few people have seen his real body in Tianwaitian. Most of the Conservatives don''t know the current situation of Qisheng. Is it possible for Qisheng to suddenly expose his situation to Yuqiong? This is not in line with Qisheng''s work style!


    Unless


    Yu Tianqing suddenly thought of a point.


    What if the incarnation of Qisheng has other ideas?


    As we all know, although the incarnation is a part of the real body, it has the same idea as itself, which can be said to be the same person.


    However, it is based on the premise that the real body still has the ability to control the avatar.


    For example, Qi Sheng could not extricate himself from his predicament in the present situation, and all the incarnations he lowered knew this. Therefore, he seldom lowered the avatar, which was to prevent the avatar from being dissatisfied with the current situation of the real body and betraying the real body.


    Therefore, unless Qisheng is faced with a very important problem, he has to lower his avatar and deal with it as an enlightened saint. He will consume his strength and take great risks to separate out this incarnation to deal with it.


    If it is really the incarnation mutiny, when was the incarnation separated, and by what means was it concealed from the true incarnation of Qisheng?


    Once the avatar returns, it will feed back all of its experiences to the real body.


    If this incarnation really did not get the permission of Qisheng, and contacted the jade dome, or even some other powerful people of heaven and man level, how could Qi Sheng not know?


    "Yu Tianqing, I''m asking you. How dare you ignore me?" But Yu Qiong didn''t think of it. Because of his words, Yu Tianqing was confused and thought of a lot of things.


    He also thought that Yu Tianqing was ignoring himself. He was dissatisfied and said, "what are you doing here? Are you going to be enlightened?"


    After hearing Yuqiong''s words, Yu Tianqing came back to his mind and hid all his confused thoughts in his heart. He said in a deep voice, "even if you have the grace of enlightenment and have entered the upper triple, you are not qualified to ask me these questions."


    After saying this, Yu Tianqing plans to leave and try to prove whether his idea is true or not.


    However, Yu Qiong said coldly: "Yu Tianqing, do you still think you are the only strong one that Qisheng relies on? The incarnation of the great master Qisheng said that Tianwaitian would soon usher in a great change. A stubborn person like you would be abandoned by the sage


    This sentence, let Yu Tianqing heart a tight, can not help but look back at the jade dome, directly asked: "you all know something!"


    Yuqiong looked at Yu Tianqing complacently and said with disdain: "why, now I know I''m in a hurry? I tell you, you can''t figure out the idea of master Qisheng. In the future, Tianwaitian will no longer be the Tianwaitian where Yu Tianqing is the only one who can boast his power! "


    With these words, Yuqiong turned around and left, as if to go to Jiuchong heaven to see the real body of Qisheng.


    Looking at his back, Yu Tianqing felt more and more uneasy and said, "stop!"


    Jade dome body shape a meal, turn head way: "how, say but I, want to start?"


    Yu Tianqing took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "you don''t want to know what kind of task I have accepted? I''ll tell you! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1089

    Yu Tianqing has an idea. He is ready to stabilize Yuqiong and share his task with him. In this way, he can not only get more information from Yuqiong, but also "save his life".


    No matter what Yuqiong said is true or false, the guy like Yuqiong who broke into Jiuchong heaven without anything important finally became part of that big sarcoma.


    Now Yu Tianqing still has a lot of questions to solve. Naturally, it is impossible to see Yu Qiong die.


    Therefore, he decided to add the quota of jade dome among the ten selected heaven and man.


    Take this guy with you and ask him slowly what he knows.


    "Ha ha, I can''t believe that Yu Tianqing, whose eyes are higher than the top and does not put everyone in their eyes, has a time to bow his head today."


    Yuqiong seems to be very satisfied with Yu Tianqing''s reaction.


    In fact, he did not intend to go to jiuchongtian to see the real body of Qisheng. This move was just to frighten Yu Tianqing.


    His real purpose is to let Yu Tianqing cast a taboo, worry about the impact on his position, and take the initiative to bow his head and say his task.


    Moreover, he was also very curious about why Yu Tianqing came to jiuchongtian. When he left, he looked dignified and in a hurry. He did not know what kind of task he was carrying.


    Maybe, this is a good opportunity to replace Yu Tianqing?


    Yu Tianqing''s face was a little ugly, but he didn''t pay attention to Yu Qiong''s ridicule. He just said, "the situation of Yumo mountain has changed. Qisheng ordered me to find ten Tianren level strong men to support him."


    He was too lazy to care about Yuqiong''s small and successful face, and he didn''t care what he thought in his heart. Now he is smelling a trace of conspiracy. It is not only the sense of crisis brought by the interaction between man and nature, but also the sense of urgency brought by the current state of Qisheng.


    If Yuqiong really came into contact with a trace of secret, even if it was just a clue, Yu Tianqing could not let him die like this.


    Yuqiong was shocked by Yu Tianqing''s news and said in a deep voice: "is there any change in yumagic mountain? Is the demon world coming? "


    "It''s hard to say, but our spies planted in the human world found that the candle fire mobilized 50% of heaven and man to guard near the Yumo mountain, which was like a big enemy."


    Yu Tianqing shook his head, but he did not tell lies. For this matter, Tianwaitian is still in the stage of speculation, and there is no way to determine.


    Whether the demon world will come or not, they have to see the space crack with their own eyes to be able to determine.


    However, the candlelight people firmly control the space crack and do not give people access at all. In this way, no one can get close to it. They can only judge according to the reaction of the candle. This space crack is likely related to the invasion of the demon world.


    As for whether it is a real invasion of the demon Kingdom, or whether it is a conspiracy of candlelight to Tianwaitian, it is impossible to judge. We must see it with our own eyes to determine.


    At this time, the jade dome did not care to ridicule Yu Tianqing, and said in a deep voice: "in this case, this is my part. If the demon Kingdom really invades, we can''t stay out of the sky."


    He is indeed a bit arrogant, but he is not a fool. He knows when to be crazy and when to cooperate.


    No one can turn a blind eye to the invasion of the demon world.


    Yu Tianqing smell speech, but unexpectedly looked at him, did not expect this guy in front of the big right and wrong, or so carry clear.


    However, Yu Tianqing didn''t say anything, just a light way: "then follow me, and find nine Tianren level strong, so no matter what kind of situation we are facing, we have the strength to fight."


    Yu Qiong didn''t say much, and he said coldly, "since you are responsible for the arrangement of Qisheng, it''s up to you to give orders. Let''s go!"


    Two people said, each into a streamer, down heavy sky fly.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the Zhenwu area, under the Yumo mountain.


    Nearly 20 strong men of heaven and man level gathered together. The leaders were Chen Yang and Xue Zun Luyu.


    Two people look at one eye, both see the other eye dignified.


    On top of them, a crack in the sky is like a space split by a strong man, which is frightening.


    After a long time, Luyu took the lead and said, "when can Lu Li catch up?"


    Chen Yang on one side said: "Lu Li is informing the northern emperor, master Jian Zun, Yu Fenghua and Jun Qianguang. When the four elders are informed, they should come. "


    Now, in this space crack, there is an obscure breath. No one can judge whether it is a precursor of the invasion of the demon Kingdom, or something under the Yumo mountain is recovering.


    People are not sure, so they can only wait for Lu Li to arrive and make a decision.


    Lu Yu heard Chen Yang''s words, slightly nodded his head and said, "with these four predecessors, we are more confident."


    "Deputy leader, can we really close this crack?" At this time, a strong man of heaven and man level from candlelight couldn''t help asking.At present, the six sacred sites have led the various forces of the human race to establish an offensive and defensive alliance with candlelight, which is quite the prototype of the Terran Federation. For the time being, Lu Li is the leader of the alliance, Luyu is the leader of the six sacred sites, and the northern Emperor is the eight deputy leaders. The rest of the heaven and man have their own important positions and are small in scale.


    Therefore, this talent uses the vice leader to call Lu Yu.


    Hearing his question, Lu Yu''s eyes flashed a ray of uncertainty.


    He is not sure whether he and others can seal this space crack, but they must at least try, even if it is filled with human life.


    "Now no one can determine this point. The specific way to do it is to wait for the leader to come."


    Seeing Lu Yu hesitated, he did not answer the question, but Chen Yang stood up and answered the question instead of Luyu.


    All the strong men at the scene were silent.


    Yes, they have an invincible leader.


    But in such a desperate moment, some people can''t help but recall that their leader was actually a young man less than 20 years old.


    Although over the years, he has done a lot of earth shaking events, and even accomplished the feats that many of his predecessors failed to do. He gathered the whole Terran together, created a community of common destiny for the Terran people, and made all living beings in Zhenwu region unite unprecedentedly.


    However, what they have to face now is not the internal strife of the human race, nor just a strong alien, but a threat from one ethnic group and one world.


    Not to mention, in this world, there are still strong people at the road level, and there are more than one person!


    Before Lu Li caught the powerful man of the demon clan, he has already explained all the things that can be explained and brought a lot of information. Besides the magic emperor, there are two emperors in the demon clan.


    And the emperor of the demon world, according to the strength division, is the road level strong!


    There are three great way level, I don''t know how many people, masters, and even immeasurable magic soldiers and soldiers!


    Such a huge pressure, not to mention a young man, even those old monsters who have lived for thousands of years, will feel suffocated and can''t imagine it at all.


    Among the crowd, Lin Wangbei, who used to be in charge of guarding the magic mountain, was also in the column at this time. He noticed that the mood of the people was a little strange, so he said, "gentlemen, what we can do now is to believe that the leader can turn this situation around. After all, he has been working miracles since a few years ago, reversing the impression of all of us and accomplishing one big thing after another that we think is impossible. Now the demon world is likely to come. The creatures in Zhenwu will face unprecedented challenges. What can we do? We can only trust him and fight


    This made a lot of people feel refreshed. After looking at Lin Wangbei''s young face, he sighed: "we are still old after all. Marshal Lin is right. What we can do now is to believe in the leader and pay our own strength to fight against those demons."


    "Hey, don''t tell me. If this crack can''t be sealed, I''m really looking forward to a fight with those devil cubs. The so-called "magic gate" came from their inheritance in those years. Isn''t there a sense of destiny in this war? "


    "Ha ha, you old devil, you can say. But you''re right. Let''s fight with those devils and let them know that their things will be stronger if we learn from them! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1090

    With Lin Wangbei''s words, the atmosphere among the people was indeed eased a lot, but it was just a group of devil cubs. How many of them were named as "big demons" in those years?


    More fierce, more fighting spirit, these old antiques who used to be powerful in the magic gate, are really not afraid of anyone!


    Isn''t it a dry fight? In recent years, they have been fighting and robbing, fighting with people, and taking people''s lives less? How come it''s the turn of a group of devil cubs who are afraid instead?


    Now people have come to realize that there is only a war broke out. There is a blood feud between the alien tribes and the Terrans. Dating back to the ancient times, those demons had already set foot on this land and had a fierce struggle with their ancestors.


    In those days, those people did not have to be afraid of many alien invasions. After so many years of development, are people really inferior to the ancients?


    Who dares to say that? Stand up and have a try?


    One mouthful of spitting can drown him!


    Sometimes, fighting spirit and momentum are really wonderful things.


    Previously, when facing the space crack across the sky, we didn''t have much fighting spirit, because for them, the demons are an unknown race. At the same time, there is a huge mountain on the top of the road. Even if everyone is strong in heaven and man, they still don''t show much confidence when facing the demon clan.


    What''s more, this time is not a mob attack by twos and threes, it may be to face a world!


    However, after Lin Wangbei''s words, all the people understood in a trance that they had no other way to go except to fight.


    Perhaps there is another one, that is to turn to the demons and become traitors of the human race!


    But this road has long been abandoned by the public.


    At least, those who are obstinate can''t stand on the level of fire, but they can''t stand on fire.


    In the face of this kind of foreign invasion, but became a traitor to the demons, carrying the outrageous reputation, no one has the face!


    In this case, there is nothing to be hesitant about. Among the martial arts, there is nothing more than who is stronger and who is weaker.


    If the demons really have the ability to kill all the strong people of the Terran, then what''s the matter with Zhenwu!?


    Just see the real chapter under your hand!


    "Hey, I can''t believe that when I was young, I would be called a devil if I practiced this skill. Now I can still stand on the side of righteousness and fight for the future of the Terran. It''s really hard for people to understand the world


    An old man who had joined the candle fire since ancient times made a few gloomy and low smiles. In retrospect, he was also an old devil who was called by all the people of the orthodox sect and had no difference for a moment.


    Finally, he realized that there was no way for heaven and man, so he joined the ancient people. He lingered on and became confused all day long. He had long forgotten the prestige of those years.


    Now I have finally become a strong man of heaven and man level. I have changed my path. I have a bigger and more worthy goal. When I think about it occasionally, I feel that nature is playing tricks on people!


    Not only was he there, but also there were many big demons and villains in those days, not to mention the blood debts, but also the domineering figures who claimed to be the ancestors of the demons.


    Now it is standing in the front of the Terran, turning around to deal with the origin of the demon gate. The demonic creatures come. Several old men look at each other and can''t help laughing, as if they are taunting each other, but also mixed with a trace of relief.


    Seeing that the atmosphere of the crowd gradually eased, Lu Yu took a grateful look at Lin Wang Bei.


    Although he had been a snow Zun for many years in the snow state, he was also a strong man who had commanded many evil sects. However, more often than not, he was fighting against the extremely powerful monster. In terms of his inspiring experience before the war, he was not as good as leading the army for many years. In order to swallow up the great fighting achievements of the heavenly Saint state, Field Marshal Lin Wangbei was born.


    But Lin Wangbei just laughed and did not take credit for it.


    The Terrans are now facing an unprecedented crisis. It is a time for us to work together to fight against foreign enemies. It would be great if we could boost our morale and let us fight.


    Lu Yu knew the meaning of Lin Wang Bei. After nodding to him, Lu Yu said with a solemn face: "everyone, be prepared. If this space crack is really an enemy from outside the sky, we will fight to the death today."


    "Don''t worry, deputy leader! We are such an old bone, we have already put life and death out of the way. Even if we really die here, we can kill a few devil cubs, that''s a good death! "


    "Yes, even if we die in this battle today, we have to let the demons lose a piece of meat!"


    "Hey, have you asked me if you want to take Zhenwu domain away?"


    One after another, the strong men of heaven and man came forward one after another, obviously prepared to die here.


    Lu Yu nodded solemnly. Then, he didn''t say anything. He looked up at the crack in the sky and waited quietly.


    Now Lu Li is going to ask for reinforcements. The northern emperor and jianzun are still waiting for help in the future. Their chances of winning are not very good.If we say that according to the arrangement of Lu Li, the only way for them to fight with the demons is to rely on the top of the Terrans to stand up and drag the three demon kings.


    Don''t think of a way to drag the existence of the avenue level, they have no possibility at all to fight with the existence of the demon clan.


    In other words, only when the northern emperor, jianzun and others are present to fight against the powerful like the demon emperor, the remaining Tianren level strong people can play their due role, and will not be strangled or even killed instantly.


    Just as Lu Yu was thinking about the arrangement before Lu Li, a familiar breath suddenly appeared.


    He looked up at the horizon and whispered, "here we are."


    When Chen Yang heard the speech, he also looked over there.


    A figure appeared.


    But it was not Jian Zun and others that they thought beforehand, but Dong Ao.


    "I''m sorry I''m late." Dong Ao''s body moved and fell in front of many powerful men and nature. However, he still looked concise and comprehensive.


    As early as a few months ago, Dong Ao had already broken through the realm and became a man of heaven.


    However, after that, he and several predecessors who first broke through the realm of heaven and man took part in the task of hunting down the God of famine and suppressing disasters everywhere.


    Up to now, this once proud master of boxing has finally appeared in the world, standing at the forefront of the crucial moment of the Terran.


    "Good, good, just come."


    Lu Yu and Dong Ao are old acquaintances. Knowing that he is a man of few words and not good at words, Lu Yu patted him on the arm without saying much.


    Chen Yang, standing on one side, said, "Dong Ao, but the leader of the alliance, Lu Li, has informed you that he wants you to come to fight against the evil? Did you see him


    Dong Ao took a look at the former chief of the Ministry of land affairs. After a long silence, he shook his head and said, "it was not Lu Li who informed me directly, but he sent a message in secret and invited me to come to suppress the disaster and chaos in Yumo mountain."


    Is it a secret transmission?


    Chen Yang smell speech, the expression is not good-looking, that Lu Li in the end where?


    In terms of Lu Li''s ability, even if it is to inform those powerful people from all over the world, it is just a matter of tearing up the void. But now, in order to inform the northern emperor and the four top masters like jianzun, it took so long. What happened to Lu Li?


    Chen Yang didn''t suspect that Lu Li was on the verge of escape, but he was worried that Lu Li was in an emergency.


    This is not groundless speculation. We should know that Lu Li is now deeply in the heart of the world and has completed the great unification situation that no one has ever accomplished. Under the unprecedented unity of the Terrans, the terrifying energy will surely burst out. This kind of behavior caused him to be very popular and eye-catching. People who only suffered from the damage of their vital interests would not know how many. At this critical moment, there were too many people who wanted to die.


    Even if Lu Li is the number one in the world, he is not really invincible before he becomes the main road. If there is a certain force, fighting for his life, it is not necessarily a dream.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1091

    Seeing some changes in Chen Yang''s face, Lu Yu seemed to think of his worries, and could not help but persuade him: "you don''t have to worry about it. Lu Li''s strength is far better than us, and has reached the level we can''t imagine. Unless the Tianwaitian group of Tianwaitian''s strong men are really crazy, ignore it, and fight for everything, they will pull Luli to the end together, and thousands of people of heaven will pour out their nests It is possible to pull Lu Li to die together. And our people have been staring at the activities of Tianwaitian, let alone thousands of Tianwaitian people. Even if they have a lower bound, they can''t hide our eyes. "


    Chen Yang, as the former chief of the Ministry of land, naturally knew it very well.


    After all, he also handled some news of Tianbu. Before that, he had been helping Luli deal with a lot of intelligence matters. Naturally, he knew that now Zhenwu region''s monitoring of Tianwaitian was almost to the point of strict defense.


    What''s more, Lu Yu''s words do have his truth. Lu Li''s current strength has far exceeded their imaginable limit. If it was not for Tianwaitian''s madness, there was really no force in the world that could be detrimental to him. Even if it was the God of famine, if he faced Lu Li directly now, he had to weigh his own life, whether he was enough to kill him.


    However, just when Chen Yang was a little relieved, the jade slips on his waist flickered, extremely fast, and obviously came important news.


    Seeing this, Chen Yang and Lu Yu looked at each other. Their "warning signs of heaven and man" both sent feedback at the same time. Their expressions were extremely ugly. They thought that it would not happen to be like this?


    Chen Yang did not dare to delay, and quickly picked up the jade slips and began to check the message.


    "There are 11 people in tianwai and tianqiang''s lower boundary. The leader is Yu Tianqing."


    A line of text appeared in the sky, which shocked Chen Yang''s mind. Lu Yu, who saw this line, also said in a deep voice: "Yu Tianqing, that''s the old strong brand of Tianwaitian. It''s time to take people to the lower world. It''s not to fish in troubled waters!"


    Chen Yang didn''t know what Tianwaitian wanted to do, but he couldn''t say anything to disturb the morale of the army. He just shook his head and immediately used the jade slips to ask the intelligence agent who delivered his message: "can we investigate the target of this group of people?"


    This jade slips are the most advanced communication jade slips jointly launched by Tianbu and baiyulou. They can not only transmit information in real time, but also connect with the most powerful intelligence network in Zhenwu area.


    As soon as Chen Yang''s question passed, there was a quick feedback. There were only three words.


    "Yumagic mountain!"


    See this line of words, Chen Yang slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas.


    Lu Yu also said: "since the goal of these people is to resist the magic mountain, we should prepare for the worst. Maybe they are going to stop us. "


    Hearing the speech, all the people around him expressed surprise.


    An old man immediately said angrily: "Tianwaitian these old wastes, when they encounter such a tense situation, they don''t even want to help. Do they still want to fish in troubled waters, but they can''t get rid of them?"


    "Don''t say, the people in Tianwaitian have long thought that they are gods and do not belong to the human race. It''s nothing strange that they''ve done the adultery at such a time! "


    "Well, we are all human beings. If they dare to come, we won''t dare to fight? If it''s a big deal, we''ll warm up first, and then we''ll leave these 11 people behind. "


    A group of strong men of Tianren level are in high momentum. This is the time of high morale. Let alone tianwaitiantianren, even if the devil emperor is in front of them, they dare to go up and compare.


    And now they increasingly agree with the idea of the community of human destiny. How can we allow such a kind of alien to come to the wild?


    Just when everyone was excited and wanted to have a try with the tianwaitianren first, they rowed from afar. Suddenly, a figure fell in front of the people. It was the sword master before lunjian peak who watched Lu Li''s peak war on the top of the mountain. He was excited by the sword meaning of peach blossom sword. Liang Wuchang, the first person to enter the realm of heaven and man, was the one who was the sword master before lunjian peak!


    "It seems that Liang missed some important things."


    Seeing all the people''s expressions of indignation, Liang Wuxian laughed and arched his hand and said, "there is some delay on the way. You are discussing the affairs of Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian people?"


    "What do you think of Liang Jianzhu?" Lu Yu was quite satisfied with Liang''s "old rival". So he asked him what he thought of this matter.


    Liang Wuxian first laughed and then said, "before coming here, Liang ran into those 11 Tianwaitian people. He stayed for a while and talked with Yu Tianqing for a few words, so he was delayed."


    What he said was light and light, but seeing his strong sense of sword, we knew that what had happened before was not just a few words of conversation.


    As the sword master of lunjian peak, Liang Wuxia''s sword meaning has reached the peak and is upright. How can he turn a blind eye to those who are strong in the sky?


    He must have had a fight with Yu Tianqing.


    All of them were strong men of heaven and man level. They could not see the abnormality of Liang Wuchang. However, since Liang Wuchang said so lightly, they quietly waited for Liang''s next words.Sure enough, after a meal, Liang continued: "Yu Tianqing said that he came here today to help the people. If the demon world really comes, even he, the 11 strong men at heaven and man level are ready to die here. "


    "What?"


    "How could that be possible?"


    "Hum, those people in Tianwaitian are ambitious. I''m afraid a three-year-old child won''t believe it!"


    Naturally, all the strong men at tianwai level showed a look of disbelief. No one believed that Tianwaitian would be so kind. At the critical moment of the Terrans, they sent people to support them.


    If they don''t take advantage of the fire, it''s a help!


    However, Lu Yu showed a thoughtful expression and asked, "what do you see?"


    He knew that his old opponent had a "matchless sword heart". He could be said to have a clear heart and could detect all the demons. The heart of the sword is even more wonderful than the warning sign of heaven and man. If the person who fights with him is in an impure state of mind and harbors malice, the heart of the sword will immediately break through everything and understand evil thoughts.


    However, since Liang Wuchang had a move with Yu Tianqing, but he was willing to believe the other side''s words, it means that Wushuang Jianxin has recognized Yu Tianqing''s pure mind, and he has come to help.


    "Is it that tianwai naively wants to help the world?" Lu Yu''s mind also flashed this idea.


    Liang wuflawless seemed to see what Lu Yu thought in his heart and nodded: "no mistake. Yu Tianqing''s mind is pure, and he really came to help. What''s more, his words also have some truth. Although Tianwaitian is independent of Zhenwu area, it grows together with Zhenwu domain, and its lips are dead and teeth are cold. If the demon world really comes, the demons in chaos will devour Zhenwu domain in an instant, and Tianwaitian will naturally disappear, with heavy casualties. "


    With the evidence of matchless sword heart and the truth Yu Tianqing said, Liang Wuchang still recognized the other party''s intention to help. After a move with Yu Tianqing, he stopped blocking him.


    The audience heard Liang''s explanation and his expression was very complicated.


    I can say that their feelings about Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian are extremely complicated. They don''t know what attitude they should take to face this "human Holy Land". It''s true that all the sages of the human race were there, but their various acts of standing by were also hateful in the eyes of the public.


    Now that the Terrans are in great trouble, Tianwaitian can''t sit still and can''t continue to stand by and decide to help.


    There was no excitement.


    Who doesn''t understand the truth of the dead lips and cold teeth? Tianwaitian helps out, perhaps for their own sake, but at least they did, so there is nothing to blame.


    "Well, since eleven heavenly beings have joined us, we will have a greater assurance of our plan."


    Lu Yu didn''t care much about this issue. Since it was determined that the other party was here to help, it was a friend. Now it is a critical period for the Terrans to abandon their past grievances and unite with all the forces that can unite to fight against the evil. If Tianwaitian is willing to help out, it would be better.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1092

    On the other side.


    More than 100000 miles away from Yumo mountain, Yu Tianqing sits quietly with his knees crossed, and the whole person is covered by a cloud of blue smoke.


    And on that blue cloud, there is an exaggerated sword mark, which is fighting with him.


    Including Yuqiong, ten Tianren level strongmen guard Yu Tianqing''s body side, and their expressions are not good-looking.


    Yu Qiong, in particular, saw the sword marks printed on the cloud in front of Yu Tianqing. His face was a little pale. He didn''t know whether it was anger or fear!


    Of course, it must be fear.


    At that time, when he saw the sword and the strong one who handed it out, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to move. His whole brain was blank. He just watched and almost thought he was dead.


    Looking back on this feeling, Yu Qiong is extremely annoyed. At the same time, it is a little complicated. Looking at Yu Tianqing, who sits cross legged and consumes the sword mark, he finally realizes what is the difference between himself and Yu Tianqing.


    Even though their own strength is no different from Yu Tianqing, their "spirit" is still different.


    The swordsman who claimed to be Liang Wuxia just now was polite, but he was merciless. In front of the indomitable sword spirit, Yuqiong could not raise any resistance at all. He could only watch Yu Tianqing fight with each other and lose half of his moves. He was delayed.


    The more he thought of this, the more angry he became. Finally, he murmured: "Damn it, we should have done it together just now, and take down Liang wuflawless, so that he can continue to be arrogant!"


    No one is superior to others in silence.


    After all, not every strong man in heaven is as proud as jade dome. No enemy is no enemy. No one dared to face Liang''s flawless sword except Yu Tianqing. This is the fact. What is said now is nothing but an afterthought.


    As soon as Yu Qiong saw what he said, no one agreed with him at all. His expression was even more angry. He snorted coldly: "why, are you so brave that Liang Wuchang is scared to break? No matter how strong he is, he is just in the late days of heaven and man. He has not reached the peak. He is even weaker than me... "


    "Why didn''t you do it before?"


    Before Yu Qiong finished, a female celestial being sneered at him, disdaining to say: "you also know that Liang''s strength is weaker than you. As a result, you don''t even have the courage to look directly at his swordsmanship. In this situation, what are you holding up here? Think you can get back the lost face with a few cruel words after the event? "


    The woman''s words almost did not leave any face to Yu Qiong. After the jade dome was stiffened, she was even more furious. Just as she was about to speak, Yu Tianqing, who was crouching on the ground, opened her eyes. The sword mark in front of her body was completely wiped away. She slowly breathed a breath and said, "it''s unnecessary to quarrel over this matter and hurt the harmony. It''s unnecessary for each of them to say less."


    In any case, the leader of the team was Yu Tianqing. As soon as he opened his mouth, the quarrel naturally stopped.


    "How is your injury?" Jade dome cold face, also do not know is in concern, or in ridicule.


    "It doesn''t matter. He doesn''t want to hurt people. He just wants to ask questions."


    Yu Tianqing shook his head and said, "that sword is just to trap me here. No matter what the result is, he has time to inform others."


    Speaking of this, Yu Tianqing couldn''t help sighing: "Liang Wuchang, the" matchless sword heart ", is indeed the best swordsman in the world. With only one sword, I can see what I think in my heart. No matter how I answer, I can''t hide him."


    "Hum, what matchless sword heart is just a name for bluffing people. It''s better than sword Zun. It''s late. What kind of swordsman can you see


    Yuqiong was still angry about losing his face in front of Liang flawless. In his words, he was very disdainful of the level of heaven and man in the world.


    However, the female Tianren, who had previously retorted sarcasm, said: "in this case, why don''t you go to Lu Li to try his sword? The sword master is late, but he has given him all his life''s fame and understanding of sword technique. If you don''t accept it, you can ask him if there are any powerful swordsmen in the world. "


    "You


    Yu Qiong didn''t expect that the woman could not get along with her again and again. Her face turned red, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Because when he said that sentence, he had subconsciously ignored Lu Li and did not include Lu Li.


    Perhaps in his mind, Lu Li has long been dismissed as a "swordsman on earth.".


    As for asking Lu Li whether there are any powerful swordsmen in the world, he would not dare to borrow his courage.


    "Well, don''t be so tit for tat among colleagues." Seeing that the atmosphere was more and more dignified, Yu Tianqing stopped them from continuing their quarrel. He said slowly, "although Liang Wuxian''s sword delayed us for a period of time, he also convinced him that we really came to help. In the next step, we should not be too arrogant and arrogant. We should try our best to cooperate with the powerful people in the world. They are guarding the magic mountain and the current situation of yumagic mountain There must be some ideas of my own. "Hearing Yu Tianqing''s orders, nine heavenly men all nodded and said yes, but Yu Qiong snorted coldly and said nothing. He was still a little unconvinced.


    It''s a shame for a man as proud as he is to be frightened by a sword and dare not move. If he doesn''t ask Liang wuflawless to get it back, he has taken the overall situation into consideration.


    Yu Tianqing saw this, but he frowned and looked at him. He secretly regretted that he had to pull the bayonet into the team. This guy is simply an unstable factor. If he really makes trouble and destroys the good situation, he can''t do anything to him. Can''t he be killed?


    Therefore, Yu Tianqing thought in silence that if this guy really had any strange behavior, he would be directly controlled later. Even if he lost his fighting power, he would not be allowed to destroy the overall situation.


    However, this trace of "malice" was sensed by Yu Tianqing''s warning signs from heaven and man. Although Yu Tianqing suppressed Yu Tianqing very well, he still looked at Yu Tianqing strangely. He didn''t know what Yu Tianqing was planning. However, since he felt the warning sign, it showed that Yu Tianqing must be planning to deal with himself.


    "Well, I''m afraid this old man is still thinking, wait and control me directly, so as not to ruin the overall situation!"


    Yu Qiong knows that Yu Tianqing''s character is definitely unable to kill his colleagues, so what he can figure out is to control himself.


    With a little vigilance in his heart, Yu Qiong pretended that nothing happened, but in his heart he sneered and said, "you want to control me, dream! I will kill Liang Wuxian when he is exhausted in fighting with the demons. I will take revenge on him at the moment. "


    His idea is extremely strong. As for whether he will be sensed by Liang''s warning signs, he doesn''t care at all.


    Since he became a man of heaven, all the people who offended him and humiliated him, except Lu Li, an alien, all paid a price.


    I was scared by Liang Wuchang''s sword before. If I don''t take this revenge back, I''m afraid that after that, I will form a heart demon, which is extremely unfavorable for my cultivation and advancement!


    ¡­¡­


    At the foot of Yumo mountain, Liang Wuxian suddenly, if he felt something, looked at the side more than 100000 miles away.


    Lu Yu was still staring at the crack in the sky. When he saw his action, he asked, "Liang Jianzhu, but what did you feel?"


    Liang wuflawless took back his eyes and said with a light smile, "it''s just a little bit of malice."


    In the end, even if Jianqiong killed himself, it was in his mind.


    However, Liang Wuchang did not put this trace of killing in his heart.


    In his opinion, the team of Tianwaitian, except for Yu Tianqing, is not a threat at all. Even if their strength is really excellent, but in front of the sword they hand out, there is not even a person who dares to produce a sense of war. Even if he wants to kill himself day and night in his heart, what can he do?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1093

    Lu Yu listened to Liang wuflawless saying nothing, and then again focused his attention on the crack in the sky.


    "At this time, some evil spirit has overflowed. It seems that our conjecture is correct. This crack should be dealt with with with the worst plan."


    Seeing the almost invisible black gas in the crack, Lu Yu''s expression was extremely dignified, and he said in a deep voice, "you guys, prepare well."


    When people heard the speech, they were all awe stricken.


    No matter how high the intention of war is, if you want to face the arrival of an alien world, if you want to say that you don''t have any tension in your heart, you must be blowing a puff.


    However, even if they were nervous, none of them showed any intention of retreating. They all kept staring at the crack, waiting for the demons to come. Lin Wangbei, holding the river Styx, was also trying to restrain his own killing intention, staring at the sky to judge the situation, and said in a deep voice: "If heaven and man are strong, they are stronger, but they are not invincible. At that time, the strong man of heaven and man level was still the most powerful in the world. The major dynasties had already developed a military confrontation. If one million talents were sacrificed, one man could be killed. Here are the elite demons, and there are more than a million? "


    At the end of the day, Lin Wangbei''s voice was even a little hoarse.


    He is a good warrior, but he is also an invincible marshal who leads the battle. He thinks that the situation of such a large battlefield is the second, and no one on the scene dares to recognize the first.


    "Marshal Lin, what do you think of the current situation?" Lu Yu took a deep breath and looked at Lin Wangbei. This was not to shirk his responsibility, but everyone had something he was good at. Now he needed Lin Wangbei to work out a set of plans, and then use his identity as deputy leader to direct the people to resist the terrible evil.


    However, after Lu Yu said this question, the sky has been filled with blood waves and thunder. Every second, thousands of demons have been hanged. Those who are strong at the level of heaven and man are divided. Almost every one of them incarnates into a flesh and blood millstone, which makes it difficult for the demon soldiers to move forward. The black clouds start from the space cracks and present a large blank area.


    However, as soon as Lu Yu''s eyes solidified, he found out the intention of the demons. They didn''t care about the casualties at all. They seemed to believe that their own side could win. They were totally using the method of life for injury, trying to consume the power of more than 20 strong men of heaven and man level.


    Although the war is going on like this, the war damage is great, but for the demon clan, it is not an unacceptable casualty.


    Lu Yu''s eyelids jumped, and he had a bad feeling in his heart. The actions of these demons seem to have some intention, as if they have identified the weakness of the Terrans. They are ready to hit the target with one strike, and exchange their most indispensable magic soldiers for the top experts of the Terran?


    "There''s no time to hesitate. Chen Yang, you can find a way to contact Lu Li, deputy leader and Liang sword master. Follow me to the periphery to stop the spread of the demon soldiers!"


    The key to Lu Yu''s discovery is Lin Wangbei''s insight. Without any hesitation, he said something in a hurry, and then he mentioned the river Styx to the sky.


    At present, the intention of the demons is to divide the work into two parts. One is to drag the top experts of the Terrans, and the other is to spread the incarnation of black clouds. In a flash, the black clouds have spread to tens of thousands of miles. Although there are no human wasteland near Yumo mountain, if they continue to indulge, sooner or later they will be able to penetrate the Zhenwu area, causing a large-scale panic ¡£


    Lin Wangbei''s decision can not be regarded as the best choice at present, but it is also the most effective way under urgent circumstances.


    Without any hesitation, Lu Yu and Liang Wuxian started to fly to the edge of the black cloud without any hesitation. With the help of each other, they flew to the edge of the dark cloud. Tens of thousands of sword lights blocked the sky and the sun. With one sword each person, the speed of the magic army''s spread slowed down.


    Chen Yang, who was told to look for Lu Li, has a complicated look on his face. He knows that even if he continues to stay here, he will not be able to play a role. He does not hesitate to follow Lin Wangbei''s instructions and jump forward, which directly smashes the space, and his mind spreads wildly to look for Lu Li''s breath.


    We can see how anxious he is.


    But in the Zhenwu area people began to fight against the demon soldiers, Yu Tianqing and other 11 people naturally saw the dark cloud demon army all over the sky.


    "No! The demons are coming so fast


    Yu Tianqing''s face changed greatly, and immediately said: "help quickly, don''t let the magic soldiers spread!"


    Seeing this horrible scene, even the most arrogant jade dome did not dare to neglect it. The urgent voice was that eleven people dispersed and began to work together to help the Zhenwu region''s powers to stop the invasion of demon soldiers.


    "Heaven comes to help you. Don''t worry about it!"


    Yu Tianqing flew to the core of the crack where the war was the most fierce. After a deep drink, the blue smoke and clouds were like divine fire. The evil soldiers around him turned into dust. With him, more than 20 Tianren level strong men felt pressure!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1094

    "Hey, Tianwaitian has managed a job this time!"


    The bareheaded strong man who started to fight was full of evil spirit. The axe made a breakthrough and killed many magic soldiers. He was trapped in the dark clouds, but his voice was loud: "you are Yu Tianqing! It''s better to have a competition with Laozi, who will kill more demons! "


    "Why not?" Yu Tianqing was also worried that these strong men would do things by themselves regardless of the enemy or the enemy. But when he heard this, his eyebrows were finally stretched out and his voice was answered. The blue smoke turned into a long sword and fell into his hands. Without hesitation, he began to kill those demon soldiers.


    Once the strong man of heaven and man level let go of his hands and feet and cut off the so-called elite, he almost died when he touched it, and then he was disabled when he met him. A deep purple blood rain fell in the sky, and soon the whole yumagic mountain boundary was buried with blood and water.


    Yu Tianqing''s sword technique is not so exquisite, but with a trace of awe inspiring breath, each sword will tear the black cloud, causing a large wound.


    Seeing how fast he handled the magic soldiers, the people were even more elated. Ju Han, who had just invited Yu Tianqing to participate in the competition, was also surprised. He laughed and said, "good, good way! It seems that Tianwaitian is not just a turtle with a shrinking head, Yu Tianqing. I remember your name


    "Kill!"


    Then, he issued a startling roar, and continued to fight with the black cloud of demon soldiers who could not see the end at all.


    And other powerful people of the candle light heaven and man level also conveyed their good intentions to him, and even some people began to approach him and concentrate their efforts to eliminate these demon soldiers.


    Yu Tianqing smiles and doesn''t speak. Before this kind of big right and wrong, everyone is a human race, so why talk about what position?


    After laughing, he focused on the situation in front of him and spat out a word: "kill!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Chen Yang breaks through the void. Almost every moment, he appears in a place where Lu Li should or might appear. As a result, he not only fails to find Lu Li, but also the four great masters, namely, the northern emperor, jianzun, Yu Fenghua, and Jun Qianguang, are gone!


    "How can this be possible?"


    After discovering this, Chen Yang was so anxious that he realized something, but he was not sure.


    Not to mention Lu Li, these four masters are all at the top level of heaven and man. Now not only Lu Li is missing, but also these four people are missing. What happened to them? Who is the person who has the ability to make the five most powerful people disappear quietly?


    "Is it the demon emperor who has come?"


    Once this idea appeared, Chen Yang almost did not dare to continue thinking.


    If it is really the demon emperor quietly mixed into the Zhenwu domain, forcibly took away Lu Li and other five people, then the Terran can be said to have no chance to resist.


    He began to comfort himself that the matter may not be like what he thought. Before the moment of despair, there must be a turning point!


    "Chen Yang, how did you come back?"


    When he comes to Mu Yang, he comes out of the blue sky.


    Mu Hongxiu knows that there is something wrong with Yumo mountain. Lu Li has transferred 50% of the candle fire Tianren, and Liang wuflawless. Dong Ao, an expert with important duties, goes to suppress Yumo mountain.


    Chen Yang is also the same. At this moment, he should be in Yumo mountain. How can he come to yezong?


    "Your Highness, do you have any news from Lu Li?" Chen Yang saw mu tea, a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    He knows that the relationship between Lu Li and mu tea is special, and he will certainly leave some contact information in case of emergency. Now all ways can not find Lu Li, it can only be placed in the mu tea side.


    Seeing Chen Yang''s anxious face, mu Hongxiu realized that something had happened, and immediately said, "Lu Li left half a day ago. He said he would go to see the northern emperor and jianzun. Didn''t he tell you about it?"


    Hearing this, Chen Yang''s original hope in his heart was shattered in an instant.


    It''s over.


    Even mu tea do not know where Lu Li went, this is not an accident?


    "What''s the matter?" Mu tea how smart, a look at Chen Yang''s expression, you know that something must have happened, she immediately urged up: "is Lu Li missing?"


    Chen Yang was very anxious at the moment, but he still insisted: "there is a huge space crack on the side of Yumo mountain. We suspect that it may be the precursor of the invasion of the demon world. As expected, the army of the demon Kingdom has already come from the space crack, but it has not yet appeared to look for the Lu Li between jianzun and the northern emperor!"


    "Not only Lu Li, but also the four top leaders, namely, the northern emperor, jianzun, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua, have disappeared together!"


    Mu tea smell speech, a trace of incredible light flashed in the beautiful eyes, Dai Mei micro Cu way: "how is this possible? Even if there is an urgent matter, Lu Li can''t leave the evil world invading such a big matter. What''s more, he should be missing alone. How could he be missing along with the four strong men? "


    She knew Lu Li. In order to find a way to break through the great road, she often left Zhenwu area and traveled to the void. At that time, she was basically in a missing state. However, in order to stabilize the situation in Zhenwu area, he only went for three or five days, and could come back in one day at the shortest time.What''s more, now that even the invasion of the demon world has broken out, Lu Li still has the mind to travel in the void? This is clearly impossible.


    What''s more, in addition to Lu Li, the four great masters who disappeared together were the northern emperor, jianzun, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua.


    Can in a moment, let these five people disappear


    "The great road!" Mu red sleeve deep voice vomited out these three words.


    Hearing the speech, Chen Yang also nodded, but said: "although I just doubt this for the time being, I have to admit that Lu Li''s strength, no one can hurt him. Even if considering the worst result, Jian Zun, North emperor, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua all mutiny, they can''t make Luli disappear quietly


    "Only the emperor of the demon clan can do this, that is The best of the best


    Boom!


    With Chen Yang''s words finished, suddenly a ferocious purple thunder flashed through the sky, and then, the clouds gathered, and the atmosphere was dignified to the extreme.


    Click.


    Wow


    An unpredicted heavy rain suddenly fell and interrupted their thoughts.


    Mu tea looked at the sky, pondered for a moment, and said: "I believe he, even if there is any trouble now, he will be able to solve it smoothly. Therefore, you''d better not waste your own combat power, and support Yumo mountain as soon as possible. "


    Hearing this, Chen Yang hesitated unexpectedly.


    In fact, he understood why he was arranged to leave at the moment when he left yumagic mountain.


    It''s not because he''s not strong enough.


    But because the situation on the other side of yumagic mountain is not optimistic. Those 20 odd Tianren, including 11 reinforcements from Tianwaitian, may be killed in battle. On the spot, they will be piled to death by the hundreds of millions of magic soldiers.


    Chen Yang knew that he had been selected as the "seed". When they died in the war, he could take over the intelligence network of Tianbu and baiyulou, stabilize the situation quickly, and carry out a counterattack against the demons with the rest of his strength.


    Of course, all this is based on the premise that Lu Li can''t come back and participate in this war.


    Once Lu Li is really missing, or something unexpected happens to him, the intelligence network will become the most important thing at present, which can not be lost.


    That''s how it works.


    See he hesitated for a moment, Mu red sleeve lenglenglengleng, looking at his expression, and then a deep voice: "so it is, the original situation has been tense to this degree?"


    Chen Yang lip micro motion, but did not answer mu tea words.


    The situation It''s the worst of times.


    It can be said that the survival of the Terrans is in this war.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1095

    Seeing that Chen Yang didn''t answer, mu Hongxiu had basically guessed the current situation, and immediately said: "since you are the seed they have selected, don''t waste time. Now go to take over the intelligence network of Tianbu immediately, and pay close attention to the possible disasters and chaos in the whole Zhenwu region."


    Then she took out a sword shaped jade pendant from her sleeve and handed it to Chen Yang. She said, "take this jade pendant. During this period of time when Lu Li disappeared, you can use it to mobilize the whole Terran alliance, including the Lord of the six holy places, to obey your orders. If you don''t follow, it will stimulate the internal sword spirit, and the heaven and man can also kill them! "


    Chen shuran did not reach out.


    Because he knew that this jade pendant must be Lu Li''s last resort for mu Hongxiu to defend himself. If you pick up the jade pendant, if something goes wrong, and you can''t take care of mu tea, it will lead to disaster!


    The relationship between mu tea and Lu Li is well known. Now the news of Lu Li''s disappearance has not spread, and the Terran alliance is still stable. If the news spreads, mu Hongxiu, as a family member of Luli, will be targeted by some people.


    "I can''t take it!" After thinking about it again and again, Chen Yang still refused mu Hongxiu, and then said, "I can take over the intelligence network of Tianbu and baiyulou, but the Terran offensive and defensive alliance side, even if you give me this jade pendant, I have no confidence to do the best."


    It''s not Chen Yang who belittles himself.


    He has confidence in his own strength, but he has no confidence in some of his means.


    Lu Li was able to bring the whole Terran to the present situation, not by his strength, nor by means of thunder to suppress. Chen Yang admits that his means are not as good as Lu Li''s. Now let him take over the whole offensive and defensive alliance, it is better to take over the intelligence network, try to conceal Lu Li''s disappearance, and first mobilize the strong to find a way to block the battlefield in yumagic mountain.


    Otherwise, once the dark cloud composed of magic soldiers spreads, it will cause a terrorist attack on the whole Zhenwu area.


    Mu Hongxiu saw that Chen Yang was not belittling himself, but sincerely rejected the proposal. She did not insist on it. After collecting the jade pendant, she directly said, "in that case, we should pass the information to the six holy places through the intelligence network as soon as possible. They should also do something."


    "I understand."


    Chen Yang is still an old man. At this critical moment, he shows great calm. He nods to Mu Hongxiu and says, "Lu Li is not here. Take care of yourself. I don''t want to wait for him to come back. The first thing is to dismantle me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense and do things." Mu red sleeve deep voice says.


    Chen Yang said this, but also to ease the atmosphere, ha ha, a smile, into the void, immediately to the white jade building.


    When he left, mu Hongxiu showed a melancholy look. The news of Lu Li''s disappearance did not really have any impact on her. It was only in front of outsiders that she didn''t want to be timid. Until Chen Yang left, she took out the jade pendant just now and rubbed it with her fingers. Sure enough, it was quiet and there was no response.


    Lu Li is missing.


    This is true, not Chen Yang''s guess.


    Just mu tea didn''t know, and didn''t dare to think deeply. At this critical moment, what was the matter that led to Lu Li''s disappearance, and even didn''t leave a message?


    After a moment''s silence, mu Hongxiu''s expression became firm and resolute, shook his head and whispered: "you''re missing, the sky can''t fall, asshole!"


    ¡­¡­


    And at this point.


    Deep in the void, in a vast and boundless Milky way, Lu Li sat on top of a star, the Canglang sword lay flat on his knee, looked at a blue haired woman in front of him without expression, and said, "you''ve been trapped for two hours, but you haven''t started. Are you waiting for the support of the demon emperor?"


    Opposite the blue haired woman, dressed in satin, her eyes are like prismatic ice crystals, extremely strange.


    Hearing Lu Li''s question, her voice was vast and faint, and she replied, "this is the sixth time that you have asked me the same question. Are you in a hurry?"


    Hearing this, Lu Li chuckled and said, "I''m not in a hurry. I just didn''t expect that ice emperor, one of the three emperors of the demon clan, could not even win my Tianren level. After a long standoff with me, he was still waiting for support? What''s more, I didn''t expect that you paid so much attention to the other four people and sent Zhihuang to pursue them. Why, think that after killing five of us, the invasion of Zhenwu area by the demons will be smoother? "


    Lu Li''s words revealed the identity of the woman on the opposite side and the whereabouts of one of the three demons.


    The blue haired woman on the opposite side, the ice emperor, who is one of the three demons, looked at Lu Li and continued: "no wonder the devil emperor thinks you are the only seed of the Terran who has been hopeful of saving Zhenwu region and opening up the eternal road since 40000 years ago. It''s enough to be proud of your ability to judge the situation. "


    "Judging the situation? But it''s not. In fact, these things were told by a higher demon group sent by you before. The king of the demon clan has fallen. Now there are only ice demons, even demons, and three emperors of the Dragon demon clan. Look at your appearance, you must be the emperor of the ice demon clan. I''m afraid that the demon emperor of the Dragon demon clan will not be able to live, otherwise we won''t be allowed to live. So, the one who sent to chase down the other four people and suddenly transferred us to the void here must be the emperor. "Lu Li said with a smile and touched his chin, "let me guess what means Zhihuang used to transfer us here. Blood power? Or some kind of skill? No matter how poor the five of us are, they are also five living people. They have no time to react and struggle, so they are transferred to the depths of the void. This is not a common skill. "


    With more and more Lu Li''s words, the ice emperor on the opposite side also showed a strong interest. Obviously, he had some conversation and said, "how can you conclude that it is the emperor who transferred you to the void, not the emperor?"


    "You? You don''t have that ability. "


    Lu Li restrained his smile and said: "of course, I don''t look down on you. I just say that among the three emperors of the demon clan, your strength must be the weakest. But no matter how weak you are, you should be on the road level. That''s why you will be left here to guard me, so that I will not be in a hurry to jump over the wall. At the same time, it has the power of World War I. And the most important problem is that if it is you who transferred us, not the emperor, you will be the one who is going to hunt down those four people now. "


    "Not bad."


    In the face of Lu Li''s provocative words, the ice emperor did not have any anger. Instead, he praised: "your mind is very clear, and you have not said anything wrong. Among the three demons, the emperor''s strength is really the weakest. It''s just the level of entering the road at the beginning. You''ve touched the edge of the road with your all-round cultivation. If you put down the emperor here, there will be a big war between you and you. If the emperor had the "Heaven changing earth" skill of the emperor, he should now pursue and kill the other four Tianren, and it should not become a flaw here. "


    She is also extremely accurate in her own positioning. She thinks that she is only the biggest flaw among the three emperors. Even if she is in the road level, she has no full assurance to hold down Lu Li.


    But that''s why she''s here.


    It is precisely because she has little threat to Lu Li, but she can play a certain role in restraining. Therefore, this position is her.


    This is the trick of the devil emperor.


    By the way, it doesn''t matter if the emperor wants to kill some of the people who sell him. The most important thing is to kill the emperor with the intelligence.


    However, from the beginning, the plot against Lu Li was not killing, it was just suppressing.


    On the premise that the magic emperor was divided into two parts, the ice emperor and the emperor were not sure that they could kill this amazing sword God.


    Even if the two emperors hit at the same time, they will only scare the snake at last, and let Lu Li use some expensive cards to hide completely.


    All this is a clean and efficient conspiracy. Even if Lu Li has already understood it, we should admit that the magic emperor''s means are indeed superb and effective.


    Ice emperor here, if he started with her, it would be inferior. So even if she knows that she is procrastinating, Lu Li must ask for some useful information as far as possible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1096

    After a short silence, Lu Li flicked his sword and asked, "did you ever think that the most important part of this strategy is that you can really hold me back. Whether by words or by force, I can guarantee that I can not get rid of your entanglement in a short time. But if I have this strength, I will kill you here and damage one of the fighting power of the demon king? "


    The ice emperor heard the speech, but he laughed.


    After several hours of confrontation, this was the first time that she showed a smile, shook her head and said, "the devil emperor has not considered this possibility, but the possibility is very small. If you want to kill the emperor cleanly, you have to complete a prerequisite


    "To be a great place."


    This condition, do not need ice emperor to give out, Lu Li has already answered by himself.


    Yes.


    If you want to kill the strong man of the high road level, you must become the high road level.


    If not, even if their own strength can remain invincible, there is still no sense.


    Ice emperor intends to delay, his means are almost understood by the other side, even if take out the cards, it is impossible to slip away under the eyes of an emperor.


    Therefore, the current situation is stuck here. One side wants to go and the other side wants to stay. Both sides are not fully sure. At most, it is only half to half. Until now, there is no conflict between the two sides, which proves this point.


    "Well, I have to admit that the magic emperor''s scheme works. He left you here just to let me throw a mouse. He could not escape, nor could he do anything. Even if he was very anxious, he would have to wait for a result from the emperor. "


    After taking a deep look at the ice emperor, Lu Li admitted that the magic emperor''s plot really worked, and then said, "it''s a pity that you have put a lot of emphasis on me, but you haven''t thought about a problem. What if the emperor could not kill the four men? "


    "The same thing." Ice emperor said with a smile: "even if those four people are powerful, even if they can''t win a high road level, the situation is the worst, just like you and me, both sides are stuck here."


    Hearing the speech, Lu Li nodded and said, "in that case, I know what you are thinking. It seems that the key point of the invasion of Zhenwu area lies in the magic emperor. However, there are some problems in the devil emperor''s side. He still needs an opportunity, or in other words, he needs time. If we are still in Zhenwu area within this time, it will certainly affect his plan. "


    Ice emperor pick pick pick eyebrow, it is not an accident, but in ridicule of Lu Li.


    It''s like appreciating an excellent trapped animal, which has not changed the situation in any way, although it is not bad.


    It''s good to be trapped in a fight. However, the current situation has already exceeded the limit that he can control. How to fight on is just a waste of effort. The ice emperor wants to know how Lu Li wants to change this situation, or how does Luli break out of the heavy killing situation set by the demon emperor?


    "It seems that the ice emperor is very disdainful to my idea, which shows that I really guessed right." Lu Li has been observing the ice emperor''s expression, naturally put her eyebrow expression in the eye, and said with a smile: "it''s just that the ice emperor thinks I can''t break the game. Even if I guess all this, it''s just futile, right?"


    Ice emperor is still smiling. This time, she stepped on the Milky way and picked her fingertips. A barren planet shrank rapidly and turned into an ice bead in her hand. She took it to her fingertips and turned it gently. She replied, "you are not wrong. In this situation, you can still keep so calm. According to some clues, I have to admit that you are really tough Harm, if you have become the main road, I will persuade the devil emperor to give up his covet of Zhenwu domain. Even if you find a wild world that can accommodate the demon world during the period before the destruction of the demon world, it is still more than enough. For once a man like you becomes the main road, it will be ten times, a hundred times more terrible than it is now. "


    "It''s a pity that you''re still a little short of time, and you don''t have the chance to be a strong man in the road."


    Speaking of this, the ice emperor crushed the ice beads that represented a planet in his hands and filled the sky with dust, which not only showed the terrifying place of the strong man at the road level, but also showed her "indifference".


    Perhaps, Zhenwu region or another world with life, in her eyes, is no different from this planet that has not yet had time to give birth to life.


    As long as the demon clan has this need, she will take it away or destroy it.


    This is the devil.


    This is the king of the demons.


    After hearing this, Lu Li sat there, as if in deep meditation.


    See him no longer speak, ice emperor also showed a very interested expression, even some sarcasm.


    In fact, she is looking forward to Lu Li coming up with a way to break the game in this situation.


    If you can, it''s really a surprise.


    The ice emperor was not satisfied with the task of monitoring. The demons have withered and the emperor has fallen, leaving only two emperors who are much more powerful than her. Although their status is more noble than before, she has lost her opponent and lost the fun of fighting.For demons, boredom is the biggest torture.


    It''s hard to find a good opponent today. If everything is as smooth as the magic emperor''s arrangement, it will be too boring.


    So she is really looking forward to Lu Li finding a way to break the game, or simply in despair, regardless of the fight with himself!


    Unfortunately


    The only one who can inherit the throne of the demon emperor, the real strongest devil of the demon family, is not only terrifying in strength, but also superb in wisdom.


    Even if Lu Li had guessed every step of his plans, they were almost perfect. The ice Emperor didn''t think that Lu Li could really break the game.


    Then, can only wait for him to figure out this point, in despair, to their own hands.


    "If this is the case, you are also in the hands of the emperor. The first celebrity is the strongest."


    The ice emperor squints and looks at Lu Li. He is not sad or happy in his heart, but he ignites a trace of war spirit.


    However, to the surprise of the ice emperor, after a long time, the first sentence of Lu Li''s mouth was also with a sense of mockery: "the devil emperor is really hopeless, but I think the devil emperor still missed a little."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, the ice emperor said with great interest: "in this life, the devil emperor only experienced a defeat in Zhenwu domain tens of thousands of years ago. Since then, he has never missed it again. I would like to hear what the devil emperor is wrong about. "


    Hearing his words, the ice emperor said faintly: "if you can really find the mistakes of the demon emperor, it means that he has become weak. This is a good thing. Maybe the emperor can accompany you to kill this weak emperor and replace him as the real emperor of the demon clan."


    The demons are cruel by nature. They treat their peers like this. They eat the weak and have no awe. Although the ice emperor is not as powerful as the demon emperor, she is also the emperor at any rate. If she finds out that the devil emperor is weak, maybe she will be brave enough to kill the devil emperor and replace him.


    Lu Li was not interested in the "inside stories" of the demons. He said with a smile: "even if the devil emperor is really weak, I don''t think you have the courage to attack him. Of course, this is the matter of your demons. It''s not my turn to say anything, so the ice emperor doesn''t have to tell me about it. "


    After a pause, Lu Li looked at the ice emperor''s gradually indifferent face and asked, "I just want to ask the ice emperor whether he has thought about a problem."


    "What''s the problem?" The ice emperor spoke indifferently.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "from the beginning to the end of the magic emperor''s plan, Zhenwu area is only regarded as an island, and we think that our Terrans have only this strength. Once I am trapped and the four strong men are trapped, the Terran will become a humble race that can be destroyed at any time."


    "Isn''t it?" The ice emperor said coldly, "or do you want to talk about the garbage in Tianwaitian? Those who have long given up fighting spirit, just want to linger on, touch the eternal treasure of the old things? If you mean them, you may rest assured that the emperor alone can kill the whole Tianwaitian. They are of no use at all! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1097

    It''s not that the ice emperor underestimates those strong men in Tianwaitian, but the situation of Zhenwu area. The demons have already mastered it completely, which can be said to have a thorough insight.


    It''s not a secret that Tianwaitian and Zhenwu''s clans are incompatible. Not only are they not of one mind, but also they often have some small frictions. Whether it''s Qisheng or Wu''s, they are all scheming for the treasure of fortune and seeking eternal secrets.


    To deal with this kind of waste, ice emperor doesn''t feel that they need to pay attention to it.


    Any emperor can crush Tianwaitian into slag.


    Speaking of the final, ice emperor''s expression, can''t help but some disappointment, light way: "if Tianwaitian is the way you want to break the game, then the emperor must say, you really let me down some.". Don''t you think that a wise man like you can rely on Tianwaitian


    She shook her head and felt that she still looked up at Lu Li.


    Born in the wild world, the highest level of the youth, no matter how talented, can not be the enemy of the devil emperor.


    However.


    In the face of the ice emperor''s ridicule, Lu Li did not take it at all. He just replied, "although the ice emperor''s evaluation of Tianwaitian is unfair, you have a saying that if Tianwaitian is the way I think out to break the game, I can kill myself with my sword without being disappointed by the ice emperor."


    "Oh? In that case, I think it''s a bad idea for the emperor? " Ice emperor looked at Lu Li and felt that he was trying to be calm.


    At this time, the ice emperor did not believe that Lu Li could really work out a way to solve the current dilemma.


    Unless, he can find the same kind of high-level reinforcements!


    This idea just flashed from the mind, ice emperor''s expression is a change, is this Lu Li''s intention? Is he really able to find high street reinforcements?


    How could it be?


    Even if the devil emperor is not helpless, at least he will thoroughly understand the situation of land separation, and then he will arrange this kind of trap against land separation.


    If Lu Li really has a great help, the magic emperor can''t have not expected it!


    Because, this loophole is too big, big enough to be fatal.


    "It seems that the ice emperor also thought of my way to break the game." Lu Li observed the ice emperor''s expression and said with a smile: "yes, I do have a helping hand, and I am also a helping hand at the road level."


    "How could that be possible?"


    Ice emperor is really surprised this time.


    Lu Li really has a high-level helper? Who is it? How could he get in touch with a strong man at the high level?


    Seeing her expression, Lu Li is also slowly relieved.


    There is nothing wrong with your own ideas.


    They may know that they have been to Liangjiehe and the palace of life, but they don''t know what they have experienced in the palace of life, let alone what they have taken away from the palace of life!


    The devil emperor is indeed helpless, but this kind of information gap is the only place where the magic emperor is missing.


    "Has the ice emperor ever thought about what this experience meant to me when I went to Liangjiehe and returned to Zhenwu from the palace of life?"


    Lu Li had a good time.


    The king of ice was very nervous, especially when he heard the name of the God of life. It was a world of travel world that was several levels stronger than the demon world. Even if the fortune teller had not found out what kind of ancient state was on the road, even the great emperors of the life God palace were enough to make the demons retreat.


    How could Lu Li be associated with such forces?


    What''s more, they didn''t receive any news!


    "You have been to the palace of life, and the devil emperor has indeed been included in it. However, in such a short period of time, what kind of strongmen can you contact in the palace of life? The great emperor or the Lord? " Several thoughts in the mind of conflict, ice emperor is calm way: "want to use this kind of news to cheat the emperor, the emperor can only say, you think too simple. Even if you happen to have a personal relationship with one of the great emperors, without the permission of the master of life, a strong man at the high level can not take part in this world war! "


    "Did you make friends with the Lord of life in the palace of life?"


    Ice king said here, the smile has become a bit ironic.


    What a terrible existence, my lord? Looking at the whole world, he is one of the top ten.


    In other words, in this vast universe, there are not many people stronger than the Lord.


    Lu Li, a boy from the wild world, even if he has some special features, can he still attract the favor of the Lord?


    What makes him?


    At this moment, the more anxious the ice emperor is to refute, the more confident Lu Li is. The other party really does not know what happened to him in the palace of life. In other words, this is the so-called strong thinking. Even if they think of this, they will not think that they have made any strong presence in the palace of life.


    Now he is a man of heaven. In their eyes, he may be just a little bit stronger than a mole ant. When he entered the palace of life, he was still a master with his soul. At that time, he was not even a mole ant, maybe just a grain of dust.The goshawk in the sky will not care about the ants on the earth. How can the giant roaming in the void see the dust so humble?


    The magic emperor is thinking from this angle, so he can conclude that he does not know any help that can threaten them.


    And it is this kind of thought that gives Lu Li an opportunity to take advantage of it, and also makes the situation possible to be broken!


    "Don''t panic. I didn''t say that I know the existence of the Lord. However, even if it''s not the master of fate, can''t I know a strong man at the road level? In this kind of low-level World War, I invited a strong man from the palace of life to assist me. The master of life will not punish me? "


    Lu Li''s tone is relaxed and incomparable. It sounds like there is really something to rely on.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" However, the ice emperor listened to his words, but it was more than a long smile, as if to see through his tricks.


    After a while, the ice emperor spoke again, without any emotional fluctuation: "Lu Li, your ghost words really startled the emperor. It''s a pity that your level is too low to be qualified to touch those things, so you have exposed one of the biggest flaws


    "I''d like to hear more about it!" Lu Li is not surprised, just make the expression that listens attentively.


    The more calm he was, the more suspicious the ice emperor was. However, she still said, "after experiencing the world of promotion, there is a rule that can never be broken. That is, the Lord of the world is closely related to the world''s Qi Yun. Once he rashly participates in the wars of other worlds, the conflict of qi movement will probably hurt itself! Although your Zhenwu region is a wild world, but the demon world has been upgraded and has atmosphere in it! If people in the palace of life take part in this battle, they will inherit the cause and effect, and the fate will surely be felt by them! You say, this kind of disaster, will the Lord care? Will we punish the high-ranking man who is willing to make a move at will? "


    Finish this sentence, ice emperor is a burst of suddenly, light way: "is this emperor want to be bad, if really has this avenue class existence, he will not be able to move at all!"


    "Well, well, I admit that his Majesty''s statement is really interesting, and I don''t know the details. But what about that? "


    Lu Li said with a smile, which seemed helpless and even more like a mockery: "the king of ice always stressed that if I had not made friends with the Lord, no one would have come to help Zhenwu region. Unfortunately, you still think a little wrong... "


    When the ice emperor heard the speech, his face changed dramatically.


    Lu Li stood up slowly and said, "help me. I''ve had it for a long time. After talking with you for so long, I just want to ask you some useful information. You think you are using this to deal with me, but I am not using it to deal with you in turn? "


    "You..." Ice emperor is trying to speak, but Lu Li is a swing robe sleeve, burst roar: "little guy, call people, dry fight!"


    A group of dim light flies out, it is the small hairy ball that darts out from his robe sleeve!


    Almost at the moment when Lu Li''s voice fell to the ground, the ice emperor was in a state of uneasiness, and he tried to catch the ball of wool directly!


    But, after all, she was a little slower.


    "Pick the stars, help!" the little hairball said in a loud voice


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1098

    Boom


    In the palace of life, in the highest palace, a man with white clothes and white hair and immortal spirit opens his eyes. His deep eyes seem to break through the universe and see some unpredictable future.


    Finally, he had no choice but to smile and say, "this day, finally, has come."


    At the same time, the star picking emperor flew slowly from the mountains surrounded by clouds, and a touch of excitement appeared on his beautiful face.


    "It''s time."


    She silently recited a sentence, and stepped out of the way, leaving a sentence: "the road is the most extreme, the road ahead is exhausted, can you dare to follow the emperor to witness eternity?"


    Leaving this sentence at the same time, she has left the palace of life, to the unknown distance of the void.


    Her voice, however, reverberated in every emperor''s ear.


    "Ha, what''s the best way? If you want to fight, I''ll tell you which fight I didn''t go with you?"


    The first one to react was the emperor xuanyue who broke into the palace of picking stars and was forced out of the palace.


    He stood up, and with a long smile, he went with the stars.


    The rest of the great emperors in the palace of life were silent. Some people totally despised it, while others kept a neutral attitude towards it.


    Just at this moment, the atmosphere in the palace of life is completely solidified, and no one is the first to speak, let alone show their own attitude.


    "Picking the stars is favored by fate. This trip must be the person who is about to wake up."


    "Zhenhai? How can he wake up before the day arrives


    "Well, what day have you forgotten who he is?"


    "The first appointed Lord, however, separated from the integration with the spirit of the world, actively fell into reincarnation, washed away the memory of one''s life and protected the way for others..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! If the Lord is still in power, where is the second? Even if it is, it is the former master of life, and has nothing to do with the palace of life! "


    All of a sudden, he broke the man''s voice, and all the great emperors fell into silence.


    After a long time, there is a sigh, you heard: "really no relationship?"


    This time, no one answered him again, and in addition to picking stars and xuanyue, many great emperors have no one willing to stand up and leave the palace of life.


    However, in the deep sea of life, a huge white fox emerges from the sea. It looks at the direction of star picking and the moon leaving. There are some complicated emotions in the fox''s eyes.


    "Tuntian, Zhenhai is about to wake up, you owe him the cause and effect, now you have to pay back?" The shadow of the White Deer appears on its side, and the tone is dignified. It seems to be asking, more like self questioning.


    These two are "emperor tuntian" and "emperor bailing".


    Although they are made of animals, they also have great accomplishments, and they are not clearly related to the small hairball, and they are constantly chopping cause and effect.


    Now, xiaomaoqiu calls for help, and Zhuixing, who is entangled with its cause and effect, starts immediately. However, the two great emperors, tuntian and bailing, are hesitant and can''t make up their minds for a while.


    A moment later, Emperor tuntian shakes his body and shakes off the life sea water on his hair. With a flash of white light, he turns into a beautiful young man with a fairyland.


    White Deer empty shadow obviously Leng Leng, spit out a person to say: "you really want to help?"


    "You cut off the cause and effect in the second, you can escape Zhenhai''s call, but I can''t!"


    As if he had figured out the key point, his eyes gradually firmed down and murmured: "what''s more, what I''ve been looking for is the answer I''ve been looking for. I want to go to the ancient world, witness the birth of eternity, and see with my own eyes what kind of road the great road is


    After that, he turned into a streamer and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Only the shadow of the White Deer remained in place for a long time. At last, he could not help saying, "crazy, these people, all of them are crazy!"


    However, after scolding, the White Deer virtual shadow gradually turned into an entity, and then became a palace girl with two braids.


    She looked at the sky and snorted coldly: "how about cutting off the cause and effect? Once Zhenhai''s madman wakes up, he has to ask me for trouble. If he doesn''t help him this time, he won''t be peaceful in the future. I''m afraid that he''s still playing tricks there."


    With that, she also flew into the sky and immediately followed the breath of Zhenhai.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boy, shout, fight!"


    When Lu Li''s words were uttered, the king of ice felt as if he were on his back. At the next moment, he saw the small hairball thrown out of Luli''s sleeve, his whole body was shining with light, and he yelled: "pick the stars, help!"


    "Pick the stars..."


    The king of ice heard the name, and his heart was full of alarm. He had no time to think about who was picking the star, which was the name of the strong man in the palace of life. But she knew that if xiaomaoqiu called that pick star here, their plan would be completely lost.


    "Looking for death!"


    At the thought that the plan of the demon clan for many years might be destroyed once, she was so angry that she immediately wanted to kill the little hairball.As a result, she just had a move. She didn''t make a step forward. At the next moment, she was like something terrible. She flew back thousands of miles in an instant. Along the way, the Milky way below was implicated. I don''t know how many stars burst and turned into nothingness!


    "Pick the stars, you come so fast!" Small hairball saw that temperament ethereal woman, suddenly surprised: "kill this demon emperor quickly, we still have big things to do!"


    I saw, a breath of vast dust, more cold than the ice emperor, the star picking emperor stretched out his hand, grasped the small wool ball in his hand, and said faintly: "what''s the big deal? Let the emperor listen. "


    "It''s a real event, of course." Little hairball grunted, then broke free of pick star''s palm, jumped to Lu Li''s shoulder, urged: "Luli kid, let''s go, let''s pick star to beat this arrogant woman, hang her casually!"


    Lu Li touched the little hairball, but did not go immediately. Instead, he bowed his hand to the great emperor of picking stars and said, "younger generation, Lu Li, I''ve seen master Zhuxing."


    Taking a look at Lu Li, the emperor immediately saw through his present situation and praised him: "it seems that the emperor''s blessing in those years brought some surprises. Now you are only one step away from the road. Train yourself in the battle as soon as possible and find the road you are pursuing. "


    "Thank you for your advice." Lu Li nodded, and even the star picking emperor could see his present situation at a glance. Naturally, Lu Li himself could not be clearer.


    So, the front of the story turned, said: "today, please help me, I don''t know if you can defeat this demon emperor."


    Road level is also divided into strong and weak, the star picking emperor must be more powerful than the ice emperor, but this is too much, the specific number, Lu Li''s heart still has no bottom.


    But the emperor picked up the stars and heard the implication of his words. He said with a rare smile: "you boy, you have the style of Zhenhai. Come on, you want to die or you want to live. "


    On hearing this, Lu Li immediately replied, "naturally, we want to live without threat."


    "It''s more difficult to kill a high-grade woman than to kill her." "However, for me, it is very simple."


    Lu Li looked happy and immediately said, "in that case, please ask the elder!"


    "Pick the star, help me beat this demon clan hard, she was too arrogant just now!"


    Listen to these people''s dialogue, ice emperor''s face is pale, originally cold as glacier''s face, now there is no expression!


    She is also a demon king at least. She''s a big class. She''s been discussed as goods. How can she be so easy?


    Even if the other side is a strong man out of the palace of life, such a tone is too arrogant, right? She just didn''t look at her as a human being!


    "What a arrogant star picking emperor. In this case, let me try your skill to see if you are qualified to be rampant!"


    Under the ice emperor''s fury, the air waves swept, and in a moment, the whole void seemed to be shrouded in the ice age, and one planet after another was completely frozen. Even if it was contaminated with her breath, it would be enough to kill a world of creatures.


    This is the existence of the great way, the overlord of the heavens!


    Destroying a world is as simple as breathing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1099

    Even if Lu Li was not targeted at him, Lu Li felt a burst of terrible pressure. He could not help but say in his heart: "the strong man at the road level is really powerful. Just because of his power, the ordinary man of heaven will die if he touches it!"


    Although he is not an ordinary heaven and man level, but Lu Li is also the first time to see the road level strong hand, obviously can feel the gap between the two sides.


    This is not to use what cards to close the gap, although it is not the difference between heaven and earth, but Lu Li can judge from the moment he sees the ice king''s hand. If they fight, they have a 80% chance of dying.


    "It seems that it is imminent to upgrade to the high road level."


    This idea flashed through Lu Li''s mind.


    But now, no matter how strong the ice emperor is, Lu Li doesn''t have much fear. Because he knew that, no matter how strong the ice emperor was, he could not be stronger than the star picking emperor.


    "Luli kid, let''s go. This woman is arrogant now. She is going to be beaten to find teeth by picking stars. Don''t affect us!" At this time, the small hairball on the shoulder said with a little schadenfreude.


    Lu Li heard the speech, but did not leave immediately, but said to the star picking Emperor: "master, there is an emperor in the demon clan, named Zhihuang. At this time, he is chasing after my four companions."


    In fact, Lu Li wanted to get rid of the ice emperor as soon as possible, and then rushed to support the northern emperor, jianzun and others.


    As a result, hearing his words, the star picking emperor was smiling and said faintly: "if another so-called emperor is at the same level as this woman, then you don''t have to worry."


    Lu Li is a little confused.


    He didn''t think of the meaning of this sentence for a while.


    On the contrary, xiaomaoqiu suddenly realized: "sure enough, I knew that xuanyue guy would come with you! No matter what bad things you did before, xuanyue always carried the pot for you. Now that you come out to fight, where does xuanyue not follow? "


    Xuanyue?


    When Lu Li heard the name, he immediately remembered that there was a great emperor in the palace of life, which was called this name!


    Xuanyue emperor, another strong man at the road level!


    I just want to find a strong man to break the game. I didn''t expect to see two at once?


    This is a big surprise!


    Lu Li said without hesitation: "in this case, thank you very much."


    There are two great emperors, this plot of the demon clan, is simply broken can not be broken again!


    After the bottom of the heart, Lu Li held on to the small hairball and left here in an instant.


    "Want to go? Where are you going? " The ice emperor was furious. If Lu Li left in front of her, it would be a shame for her to come here today.


    However, when she wanted to stop Lu Li, the star picking emperor standing in front of her said faintly: "did the emperor allow you to move? Leave it for me


    Boom!


    Pick star emperor suddenly hand, such as jade''s giant hand across the universe, instant will ice emperor!


    The ice emperor burst out countless mysterious ice blue runes all over his body. When he held this palm, his body was shocked. When he was shot down by this palm, he immediately destroyed half of the Milky way. Countless stars were annihilated, just like the scene of destroying heaven and earth.


    "The so-called" star picking emperor "is just like this


    Shocked by this palm, the ice emperor completely lost the chance to pursue Lu Li, but he made a mockery in a cold voice. As if he looked down on the emperor picking stars, he swept his sleeve and said, "you have not damaged the corner of his clothes with this palm. With this little skill, do you dare to say that you want to capture the emperor alive? When did you come out of the palace of life


    In the face of her ridicule, the star picking emperor did not change his look, but said faintly: "at least, you are shaken away by this palm. I think the source of God in your body is also constantly agitating. Is it very hard?"


    By this sentence, the ice emperor''s face is even more ugly. The so-called Shenyuan is actually a set of "organs" condensed from the body of a strong man at the level of Tao. It is like the Xuanmen Youfu of the Wudao system, but it is more magical.


    With the source of God, the strong people at the road level can carry the energy that often destroys the world. Only in this way can they carry out the second transformation, which is more perfect than the life form of heaven and man, surpassing everything, and becoming the God above all living beings.


    Binghuang is a strong man at the road level, and there is a God in his body.


    As a result, as soon as the two sides fought together, her divine source began to vibrate violently, and she was almost seriously injured. This gap made her tremble. She knew that she could never be the opponent of the star picking emperor. To provoke her opponent was just an instinct of a demon clan. Only by provoking her opponent could her opponent make more mistakes and win in danger and seize that trace opportunity.


    It is a pity that this kind of clumsy provocation is of no use to the great emperor of picking stars. It is seen through at a glance.


    At this time, the ice emperor simply hated Lu Li, and even more hated the arrogant devil emperor!


    He thinks that Zhenwu area is an isolated island, and it is impossible to find any help at all. Therefore, he would invade in such a arrogant manner. As long as Lu Li and the other four top experts are trapped, Zhenwu domain will be defeated.The abacus is very good, but what is the result?


    He was stopped by the unfathomable star picking emperor. Lu Li got out of his body and went to support the other four people. Listening to their tone, there was more than one strong man at the road level. To the emperor''s side, I''m afraid there is still a strong man named xuanyue waiting for him.


    Now suddenly there are two high road level strong men, killed them by surprise, the devil emperor side is still in trouble, this situation is simply terrible.


    However, the ice emperor soon realized that he had no time to think about it now.


    Because in front of the star picking emperor, whether she can keep herself is unknown. It is meaningless to think about those other things.


    "I really didn''t expect that the devil emperor had a thousand calculations, but he didn''t count your life palace. These people would intervene."


    At this critical juncture, the ice emperor calmed down and said with a smile: "yes, you are the God of life, which stresses causality and destiny. Maybe all of this today is a cycle of cause and effect, a destiny! "


    "It''s just that I don''t believe in cause and effect, let alone fate."


    She raised her head, and her eyes, like prismatic ice crystals, burst into a strong light and said in a deep voice: "this life of the emperor was killed from the sea of corpses and blood. You want to take it by your ability!"


    After that, she screamed, the void vibrated, and crossed many unknown star regions. Some creatures felt this terrible pressure, and suddenly shivered. They knelt down on their knees and did not dare to move even if they saw gods!


    This is the pressure of the road level!


    Pick star big emperor to fix in original place, light way: "good, come."


    The next moment, she moved too!


    Two of the strongest, fight again!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Lu Li made several empty jumps, getting closer and closer to the northern emperor and other people''s breath. At the same time, he also asked, "little guy, what''s the strength of xuanyue emperor? Zhihuang is stronger than Binghuang. What if emperor xuanyue can''t deal with him? "


    However, xiaomaoqiu said: "don''t worry, little devil. Although xuanyue doesn''t look very serious, his strength can also be ranked in the top ten in the palace of life. In addition to the master and star picking, there are several hidden old things. If you look at the palace of life, this guy is invincible. If you can''t catch the king of the demon Kingdom, I will tell you to pick the stars and put xuanyue in the sea of life for another thousand years


    "So overbearing?" Lu Li exclaimed, but he did not know whether he was surprised at the strength of emperor xuanyue or at the invincible posture of the great emperor picking stars.


    However, his voice soon stopped, because there was a breath of terror not far away from the front. He saw a colorful ring light burst out in the dark void with nothing, as if it had crossed hundreds of millions of light years and swept from his body in an instant.


    Boom!


    When Lu Li was at a critical juncture, he held the Canglang sword in front of him, and a hundred thousand and eight thousand swords surged out of his back, which was just enough to stop the terrible wave!


    "Quick, quick, this is xuanyue''s doing it. I feel the breath of Tianyun law. Hey, xuanyue has mobilized dozens of cosmopolitan powers with the method of heaven''s luck. The emperor will be crushed to death!"


    Lu Li has no time to sigh the strength of this force, but the little hairball is not impressed at all. His big eyes pierce through the void, but he sees the scene of fighting over there, and urges Lu Li to rush to see the excitement!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1100

    When Lu Li heard the speech, he was very nervous. Yes, tianyunfa was the method created by Emperor xuanyue. Although it has always been used as a hidden and unique skill to cover the breath, it can not be changed. The Tianyun method itself is a kind of unique skill at the level of Taoism and has a very powerful fact.


    In particular, when he heard xiaomaoqiu say that emperor xuanyue had assimilated dozens of worlds as his own strength, he was about to kill the emperor. Lu Li felt a chill at the back of his neck.


    It''s a taboo to learn other people''s unique skills. If the emperor xuanyue cared that he learned the law of heaven without his consent, he would not be killed immediately, but would be killed instantly!


    Dozens of worlds, isn''t that the power of dozens of planets.


    Is this the way?


    I just want to fight with the ice emperor!


    However, Lu Li turned to think about it and thought that the ice emperor was really too delicious. She showed the strength, did not reach this incredible height, so she would like to compete with the ice emperor.


    When Lu Li jumps in the void again, he sees the "chaotic" battlefield.


    A handsome man with a natural and unrestrained posture, surrounded by dozens of bright lights, each time a finger flick, is a light flying out, will face a gloomy old man''s head and blood.


    However, the old man kept flashing. Each time, the flicker would span several light years, trying to avoid the attack of the man, but the result was futile.


    Once the breath is locked, let alone the flicker that spans several light years, even if it escapes to the end of the sky, it is also inevitable.


    It is amazing that the emperor of the moon can''t help but look at the stars


    "Ha ha, little friend, you are so praised. This can''t be heard by pick stars!"


    All of a sudden, a bright voice rang out. It was the emperor xuanyue who heard Lu Li''s evaluation and said a word distracted in the war situation.


    This kind of fight between the most powerful is already a little pale in terms of earth shaking. As a result, the emperor xuanyue dared to distract himself and talk with Lu Li.


    Lu Li was also frightened and said quickly, "look out, master!"


    It turned out that the emperor felt humiliated and immediately seized the opportunity to fight back. He held the material with evil smell like a black hole in his palm and flew away according to the emperor xuanyue.


    "I dare to be distracted when I fight with the emperor. Let''s die!" Zhihuang was extremely subdued in this fight. Now he finally got the chance to fight back. He immediately started to shoot the emperor xuanyue''s chest.


    The black hole generally engulfs countless light materials, and flies to xuanyue emperor in the blink of an eye.


    However, xuanyue emperor chuckled and said, "the little demon clan thinks that if you master the use of dark matter, you can call yourself emperor in front of me? Town


    He gently spat out the word "town". It was like saying what he said and what he said. When the divine power came, the dark substance was suppressed on the spot, shaken a few times, and disappeared completely.


    Seeing that he was almost desperate, he didn''t play any role. Even the emperor''s eyes were about to crack and his face was full of unbelievable expression, he roared: "it''s impossible! Who the hell are you? "


    It turns out that after the emperor xuanyue chased him, he immediately took the opportunity to fight against the emperor. He even saved the link of reporting his family.


    Anyway, in his opinion, these demons are itchy. They will be finished after a meal. There is no need to talk nonsense with him.


    Moreover, the demon clan is extremely weak now. Except for the Dragon demon clan, which can be said to be the magic emperor with the ability of heaven and earth, the rest of the top emperors have fallen into the disaster of the demon world, or died in the internal fight. Now the remaining ice emperor and the Emperor are simply big cats and kittens. Why should emperor xuanyue waste any words with him?


    "If I don''t believe it, you can''t make it to heaven!"


    After the emperor roared out that sentence, he felt that his performance was a little bit humiliating, so he made up for it and began to brew his own power in the divine source. He wanted to fight with this damned mysterious strongman.


    At this time, Emperor xuanyue showed a very interested expression and said with a smile: "this is the only way to have fun in a fight. Otherwise, it''s just that I beat you unilaterally. Come on, little friend, and watch the war on the side, and see what the useless demon clan has to do!"


    In the end, Emperor xuanyue even invited Lu Li to watch the battle. With a finger in his hand, a void suddenly collapsed, revealing the "paradise of paradise" in which the immortal spirit was dimly revealed. After a close look, the northern emperor, jianzun, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua were all among them.


    Good guy, this is a first-class elegant seat. You can watch the fight between the strong men at the avenue level from a close distance.


    Lu Li feels funny in his heart, but he flies into it.


    "Lu Li, the man who is so strong that he is your salvation soldier?" The northern emperor was the first to come to ask.


    Although the other three were curious, they were not so "reserved" as the northern emperor, and asked.Lu Li nodded his head and said, "yes, this elder is really here to help my people tide over the difficulties."


    "I''ll go. You are really capable. You can find such a strong man. Just now the four of us were almost killed by the emperor. This one hit him like a dog. Don''t mention how cruel it is


    Hearing the speech, the northern emperor said excitedly.


    Just now he really thought that he was dying. He had lived for tens of thousands of years without being consumed by jianzun. As a result, he died so stifled!


    Fortunately, there was no way out of heaven. He was relieved by the sudden rescue.


    "Lu Li, how are you doing?"


    Jian Zun is more concerned about what happened before Lu Li.


    Even the four of them can be arranged to be attacked by an emperor. Lu Li has to be treated as an emperor at least.


    Lu Li said with a smile: "the emperor of this demon clan came to kill several people. Naturally, I was trapped by another ice emperor. The demons are good at calculating. If we get rid of the five of us, we will be able to solve the problems in Zhenwu area without hindrance. It''s a pity that the devil emperor missed a point after all, that is, I can still ask for help. "


    "Hey, don''t say it''s the devil emperor. Even if we are some of us, we didn''t expect you to know such a powerful man. This kind of strength is rare even in the high road level! "


    However, the northern emperor laughed. He had never seen a strong man at the road level. However, it was rare for him to be as fierce as emperor xuanyue.


    After hearing this, Jian Zun nodded his head and said, "yes, it''s true that such strength is rare. Lu Li, since you can find such a helper, it means that the ice emperor has someone to help? "


    "That''s right. If you don''t expect it, the battle situation here will be settled, and the ice emperor should also have a result. That elder, whose strength is stronger than this one, I ask her to capture the ice emperor alive, which will be of great help to our next plan. "


    Lu Li nodded: "it was originally a great disadvantage. In this way, we can turn the inferior into the superior and get some benefits from this crisis."


    Hearing this, the four people all nodded and agreed.


    Yu Fenghua said: "the demon clan has spent so much effort to send two strong men at the road level to deal with us. It seems that the Zhenwu area is in a mess now."


    Jun Qianguang said: "but I agree with Lu Li that this crisis can become our advantage if we make good use of it. There will be chaos in Zhenwu area, but as long as we can go back safely, no matter how big the chaos is, we can solve it as long as it is not the magic emperor


    If it is the magic emperor, then they are really helpless.


    Lu Li is also well aware of this. After all, picking stars and xuanyue, the two great emperors, were able to get rid of the encirclement because they had already seen the face of the little hairball. It is not realistic to ask them to deal with the devil emperor again!


    The fate of the Terrans, in the end, still have to let them these Terrans bear, and ask for help in everything. What''s the point?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1101

    Just as several people were talking, there was a loud noise outside, accompanied by the emperor''s shrill scream!


    Several people in the heart a tight, at the same time look out.


    Is it that Zhihuang was killed?


    As soon as this idea appeared, the emperor''s body was in a state of dilapidation. At least he was hit by more than a dozen "stars", and even the God in his body was injured!


    After he screamed, he stared at emperor xuanyue with the only one eye left. He said bitterly: "those who meddle in business dare to leave a name, so that the emperor can know who he is going to kill!"


    His cruel words were so weak that he almost made emperor xuanyue laugh.


    "You are very interesting. OK, I''ll tell you, my name is xuanyue. I''m from the palace of life. Fortunately, I won the title of" great emperor ". You can call me emperor xuanyue."


    Emperor xuanyue laughed. After that, he waved to the emperor and asked, "are you ready to go?"


    Emperor xuanyue?


    The great emperor of the palace of life?


    But I don''t know, his words, let the opposite to the emperor''s mind are scared, almost scared to death!


    He is not as ambitious as the king of ice. Although his strength is not poor, he is more afraid of death as he grows older. If not, he would not have survived the turmoil of the demon clan.


    This kind of timid and afraid of death of the demon emperor, heard the name of the palace of life almost scared to kneel, let alone the other side or the great emperor of the palace of life!


    Where did the Terrans of Zhenwu area get such powerful helpers?


    Although he was scared to death, the Emperor didn''t show any timidity. He continued to say in a deep voice: "good, Emperor xuanyue. I remember you. Before, it was the emperor who let you, now I want to move the real style, you should take good care of it! "


    He raised his arms, within the source of the gods, and urged him to fight the emperor xuanyue to death!


    The emperor xuanyue was also pleased with the hunt, showing some interest in the expression, and even called out: "OK, let me see your real ability?"


    As soon as he finished, he heard a roar from the emperor. It seemed that there was a strong wind blowing in the void, which made people look sideways!


    However, at the next moment, Zhihuang''s hands hit a mass of dark matter, but the whole person quickly retreated, like a virtual shadow, dissipated in front of xuanyue emperor.


    The emperor xuanyue killed the dark substance with a palm. Then, where is the shadow of the emperor?


    "This..." He was a little confused. He had never seen such a way.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    However, the northern emperor laughed more than once, and almost laughed out all his tears. "Is this emperor so funny? The mouth says quite frightening, the result moves the hand to come, runs faster than everybody! Is this still the demon emperor? I think the demons will be finished sooner or later! "


    Not only he, like Jian Zun, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua, who were looking forward to a great war, were speechless at this time. He did not expect the emperor to have this kind of operation.


    It''s the only way to run with such momentum.


    "This, this, this..." Xuanyue the great emperor may also be the first time to see, to now have no reaction to come over, finally showed a sad expression, helpless way: "this demon clan is, it is interesting."


    The main reason is that I thought I was going to face some amazing moves just now. I didn''t fight for a long time. I was still excited and looking forward to it. As a result, I felt a little humiliated when I waited for this.


    "Master, this demon clan is cunning and ferocious by nature. Since he is allowed to escape this time, if you have a chance next time, don''t talk nonsense to him and kill him on the spot."


    Lu Li, however, left the peach land created by Emperor xuanyue and opened his mouth to the emperor xuanyue, which was an initiative to give a step.


    On hearing this, Emperor xuanyue said with a wry smile on his face: "ah, I haven''t dealt with anyone for a long time, but I''m a bit rusty. I''m disgraced."


    After that, he took a look at Lu Li and discussed: "little friend, this matter can''t be told to pick the star to know, otherwise, she is afraid that she will be beaten to a disability, and I will lose her face!"


    Today, he came out to fight with the great emperor of picking stars. However, he didn''t fight any results, so he was run away by the emperor.


    If this is known by the star picking emperor, to the emperor did not get hit, it will fall on their own body.


    Lu Li laughs in his heart. The emperor xuanyue is really afraid of picking stars. The emperor is afraid to be in his bones. However, he repeatedly replies: "please rest assured, it''s not easy to fight for justice today. How can I let the elder take the risk again?"


    This is a reasonable and forceful statement. Emperor xuanyue is very satisfied. The more you look at Lu Li, the more pleasing it is. It is quite meaningful to introduce him as a confidant!


    After chatting a few words, Lu Li said again: "I don''t know how the battle situation is over there. If it''s convenient for you, please follow me to have a look."


    However, Emperor xuanyue shook his head and said, "little friend, since picking stars has already taken over the battle there, we''d better not get involved. Otherwise, when she gets excited, or she doesn''t enjoy it, maybe she will beat us up too. "What?


    Lu Li was stunned.


    Obviously, I didn''t think of it.


    Little maoqiu said in one side: "xuanyue''s words are not wrong. If we are in the mood to pick stars now, we will have a bad luck in the past."


    After hearing this, Lu Li knew that emperor xuanyue had never fooled himself. Now, it''s better not to get involved in the battle of picking stars.


    If she really won the ice emperor, I believe there will be a way to contact themselves and others.


    So, Lu Li said, "in this case, let''s go back to Zhenwu first and try to solve the trouble there."


    With this sentence, Lu Li subconsciously took a look at emperor xuanyue and wanted to talk to Emperor xuanyue. Then he could help him. If he could, how far could he help him.


    As a result, Emperor xuanyue said with a smile: "little friend, don''t look at me any more. Your world is a bit mysterious, and you can''t enter it by any avenue. Otherwise, the old thing of the Dragon demon clan should have occupied your world by now. "


    "What do you know, master?" Lu Li''s heart moved. He had guessed that the devil emperor might have encountered some trouble, so he has not personally invaded Zhenwu region.


    However, in this regard, Lu Li still lacks the most critical information, so there is no way to figure out why the devil emperor has not started his work.


    However, xuanyue emperor''s words, like a thunderbolt in his mind, let him grasp the key.


    Yes, Zhenwu area itself has some mystery. Otherwise, why was the so-called Qiyun treasure born there? What''s more, why only two or three big cats and kittens invaded Zhenwu area in ancient times? Shouldn''t it be that all the strong men of the world of heaven and earth gathered together and robbed the treasure on the spot?


    These questions have been hovering in my mind for some time, until today, it is found that the key.


    When Emperor xuanyue heard the speech, he showed some embarrassment and did not answer Lu Li''s words at the first time.


    Seeing this, Lu Li said, "if the elder has some difficulties, then forgive the younger generation for being abrupt. I have never mentioned this matter."


    "Well, it''s a long story. Although it''s not impossible to mention it, it''s just that."


    The emperor xuanyue said here, but he looked at the little hairball and said with a smile, "Zhenhai, your memory is now restored some?"? Do you think it can be said or not? "


    Seeing that he actually asked for advice from little hairball, Lu Li was really shocked.


    Although I had long expected that xiaomaoqiu''s identity was special, which might have something to do with the fortune of the palace of life, I didn''t expect that its identity was so special that even powerful people like emperor xuanyue would ask him for advice and ask about its meaning when it came to some important matters.


    This time, however, xiaomaoqiu put away his casual manner and said, "this matter In fact, there is nothing difficult to say. Otherwise, let me talk about it! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1102

    On hearing that xiaomaoqiu was willing to take the initiative to mention this matter, Emperor xuanyue also showed a happy and leisurely expression and said with a smile: "of course, since you are willing to say it, it''s up to you."


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he grabbed the small hairball and said in surprise: "has your memory really recovered? Why is that stupid? "


    "Luli kid! Be polite to me


    However, the little hairball was blown up. How could he shout out: "I want to know your friendship, and I don''t want to show my dignity in front of you! Hum, if you knew who I was, you would have knelt down and begged for mercy


    "Is it? And who are you? Let me hear it? "


    Lu Li asked curiously.


    It''s not ridicule, it''s real curiosity.


    Having been with xiaomaoqiu for such a long time, he has been living and dying many times, and has already cultivated deep feelings. Therefore, Lu Li is really curious about the origin of xiaomaoqiu''s identity. Now that it has awakened its previous memory, it is better to let it speak for itself than to learn from other people in the palace of life.


    On hearing this, xiaomaoqiu said with great pride: "listen to me. I am the first master of life in the palace of life, the favorite of the spirit of the palace, and the protector of the ten strong! Of course, you can also think that I am the embodiment of Qi in the palace of life! "


    Boom!


    Lu Li widens his eyes and looks at it with an incredible expression.


    Not only Lu Li, but also the northern emperor, jianzun, Jun Qianguang, Yu Feng and Huaren all looked at the little hairball with astonishment. How terrifying is the origin of this little thing?


    In other words, it was also the most powerful Dao level in the palace of life?


    In that case, why is it like this now?


    After being surprised, Lu Li reached out to grab the ball and shook it vigorously. He screamed and asked, "since you were so strong before, how can you become such a vegetable now?"


    Little hairball opened his mouth, and the glittering rabbit teeth bit Lu Li''s hand, but did not cause any harm. After biting for half a day, it was angry and flustered to loosen his mouth and hum: "I don''t remember!"


    What, don''t you remember?


    Lu Li was just about to slap him a few more times, so that he could recall his life experience. As a result, xiaomaoqiu said seriously: "kid, don''t make trouble. Don''t you want to know about Zhenwu area? Don''t listen to me


    "Well, then tell me what is the situation of Zhenwu area, and why can''t we enter the grand road?"


    Lu Li smell speech, is to let go of the small hairball, waiting for it to continue to say.


    Xiaomaoqiu hummed: "that''s right. This kind of thing, in addition to my adult, no matter who opens his mouth, he will be affected by some cause and effect. Maybe he will be remembered by the real spirit who was born in your world in the future."


    "What''s the real spirit? What''s the mess?"


    However, the northern emperor was confused. He looked at jianzun and found that jianzun didn''t react. He knew that the old thing was similar to himself, and he didn''t know what xiaomaoqiu was talking about.


    These things are definitely not handed down from the age of the ten thousand nationalities, and even those powerful people in the ancient times may not be clear about them.


    Otherwise, they won''t know nothing about it, or at least know something about it.


    "If everyone can know, what''s the secret? Even in the palace of life, not everyone is entitled to know. Even some emperors with insufficient status are not qualified! "


    "So strong? Even the great emperor is not qualified to know? " The northern emperor knew that the so-called "great emperor" is the general name of the powerful people in the palace of life. In this case, doesn''t it mean that the level of news has exceeded the level of the road level?


    No wonder no one knows about Zhenwu.


    No one knows where Zhenwu area''s Avenue level has gone. Now the rest of these people are struggling to find out the secrets of ancient times, and also want to know the secrets that are not qualified to know. That''s a dream.


    "First of all, I''m going to give you a wrong name!" At this time, xiaomaoqiu''s voice was very serious and said: "first, your world, strictly speaking, should not be called Zhenwu domain, but ancient world."


    "Ancient world?"


    "This Where does this start? "


    "Little thing, are you careful?"


    The four strong men were all shocked by this name. In addition to jianzun, they all began to urge xiaomaoqiu to tell us more about what the ancient world was and why Zhenwu region called it.


    "This is what you don''t know, but as the first life Lord of the palace of life, I know why!"


    After a pause, he said mysteriously, "because you Zhenwu domain is the first world to be born among these heavens."


    "The first world to be born? This No way


    "Yes, the history of the Zhenwu people is only tens of thousands of years. If this is the first world to be born, then before the birth of the Terran, is there no life and civilization?"Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua questioned at the same time.


    This view is really a little surprising.


    Is Zhenwu the first world to be born?


    How could that be possible!


    Lu Li is also dubious, but he did not interrupt, but to consider the reliability of the news.


    In fact, according to the current situation of Zhenwu region, it is absolutely special. If it was not for this particularity, it would not be possible to attract strong people from all walks of life to come here.


    However, if Zhenwu area is the first world to be born in these days, Lu Li thinks that this matter is still open to discussion.


    After all, the heavens have a long history and are likely to be calculated in units of more than 10 billion years.


    If Zhenwu was the first world born in these days, wouldn''t it have such a long history?


    This is no small matter.


    There are also many problems.


    However, xiaomaoqiu said solemnly: "this is true. The ancient world is the first world in this world. When the universe was first formed, there was no concept of world. In nothingness, five kinds of energy were born:" Yun "," light "," dark "," life "," death ". These five energies make up the first huge world, that is, the ancient world


    "The five kinds of energy make up everything in the heavens, and the most important one is" Qi Yun ". However, 90% of them fall into the ancient world, and only 10% of them gradually form the present world of heaven and earth."


    Xiaomaoqiu was really not surprising. His views almost stunned everyone on the spot, including xuanyue emperor. Although he knew some inside information, he couldn''t be as detailed as xiaomaoqiu did. He immediately said, "Zhenhai, are you too frightening? The birth of heaven and earth produced by the Qi Yun, actually nine Chengdu in the ancient world? If it had been true, the ancient world would have been the real God in this world


    The power of Qi Yun is extremely crucial. If there is a world that can monopolize 90% of the total, it can really create a real divine realm!


    However, hearing the words of emperor xuanyue, xiaomaoqiu hummed: "do you think that the power before the ancient world is the Zhenwu area now? Even they can think of, as the first born world, where did the civilization and life of the ancient world go? You never thought that there was civilization in the ancient world before? "


    "Do you mean the ancient world was really strong?" Xuanyue emperor is not without such speculation, but he can not find the basis.


    If the ancient world was really powerful before, why did it degenerate into the present appearance? Even two or three big cats and kittens like the demon clan dare to fight to Zhenwu area to show off their power? There are too many things that can''t be explained in this, so emperor xuanyue will question it.


    Xiaomaoqiu took a look at xuanyue emperor, and then said: "it is because those people in the ancient world were so strong that they were afraid of even the deepest will of the heaven. Therefore, the will and the civilization of the ancient world had a fight, and eventually both sides were hurt, so the ancient civilization went to decline. That deep will is the reason why Zhenwu area will not be invaded by any great way now


    "It has the same status as the ancient world, and was the first to be born in the heavens Life


    "That is, true spirit!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1103

    True spirit


    People were a little surprised to hear the title.


    The first world and the first consciousness of the birth of the heavens?


    Is the ancient secret involved in Zhenwu area too amazing?


    "It''s nothing. Do you know where the true spirit is now?"


    "Do you think we are all fools, you fellow?" The emperor xuanyue knocked on the head of the little hairball and said, "since that Zhenling was afraid of the civilization of the ancient world, he would not hesitate to fight for it and cause both sides to lose. Where can it hide now? It must be hiding in Zhenwu area! "


    "Hey, hey


    When xiaomaoqiu was proud, he didn''t care that emperor xuanyue knocked it on the head. He grinned and said, "no mistake, that Zhenling is hiding in Zhenwu area at this time. Moreover, you should have a certain understanding of it, so you can be regarded as an old acquaintance."


    "You mean the world will of Zhenwu domain?"


    Lu Li was the first to react and was surprised.


    How could that be possible?


    The world will of Zhenwu domain is actually transformed by the first real spirit born in the heavens?


    "You can''t believe it. Although the true spirit almost wiped out the civilization of the ancient world, the ancient world was already so powerful that no one could imagine. Those strong people had already understood the secret of creation, and the distance from eternity was only one step away. Therefore, the true spirit could not completely extinguish them, and some fire was left. Although it was only a kind of fire, it was also a powerful existence that needed to be vigilant to the true spirit. At that time, it was seriously injured, so it could only hide in the broken ancient world, and gradually became the world will of Zhenwu region. This hiding is for billions of years! "


    "According to your opinion, it is not the world will of Zhenwu domain at all, but the first true spirit born among the heavens. Such a powerful existence has been hiding for billions of years, but has not cured its wounds?"


    Even though he had believed seven or eight points, the northern emperor still couldn''t understand why Zhenling, a powerful existence, had to hide in the ruined world of Zhenwu. Was it really for the "strength" of the Terrans?


    It can destroy a civilization that is about to be eternal even if it works in the creation. Can it really be seen from the Terrans?


    That''s where it doesn''t make sense.


    However, xiaomaoqiu looked at the northern emperor with disdain and said, "so you guys are really ignorant. If you are sold, you have to help people and money there. You are such a fool!"


    The northern emperor was scolded by the little hairball and touched his nose awkwardly.


    As soon as he heard this unheard of news, he was naturally shocked and raised some questions.


    It''s not stupid, is it?


    However, at this time, Lu Li on the side said: "it''s very simple. Just think about it. Before Zhenwu region, there was a splendid civilization, but in the middle there was a fault for several billion years, and then there was the reproduction of the Terran. Where did the Terrans come from? Are we born out of nothing? As long as we trace back to the source, we can find the reason why the true spirit wants to devour us


    After finishing this sentence, Lu Li looked at the little hairball and asked, "my guess is right?"


    Little hairball hummed: "Lu Li kid is smart enough, others, too stupid!"


    "The true spirit stays in Zhenwu area and is willing to become your world will, not just for the sake of healing wounds. Don''t you forget that I said earlier that the ancient world owns 90% of the weather and the rest of the world is equally divided. This gives birth to a powerful civilization that is amazing for the whole world. When this civilization is destroyed and its fate is neglected, it will naturally continue in another form. "


    "This is the so-called Qiyun treasure of Zhenwu region, the real origin of it!"


    After talking about this, xiaomaoqiu hesitated a little and continued: "the origin of the Terrans is even more frightening. You are the perfect creatures created by those ancient survivors at the beginning."


    "What? We were created by ancient survivors? "


    When this was said, everyone was shocked.


    This news is more shocking than the origin of Zhenwu area and the existence of Zhenling.


    Their Terrans were not born naturally, but created creatures, and what''s more, the so-called perfect creatures? How could that be possible?


    Lu Li was also a little surprised, not only because of the news, but also because of the perfect creature described by xiaomaoqiu. He immediately thought of many details, such as why Terrans can control the power of other races, and even integrate the blood of other races?


    Isn''t this a side proof that Terran blood itself has a high priority, crushing other alien blood and strength, and it is not a problem to integrate?


    Sure enough, xiaomaoqiu said faintly: "do you think that the invasion of Zhenwu area by Foreign Tribes in ancient times is really so simple? Why are only gods, beasts, demons, water gods, such as stinky fish and rotten shrimp run wild in Zhenwu? And the truly powerful race doesn''t do anything about it? "Xiaomaoqiu glanced at the northern emperor and said, "because this is the plot of Zhenling. It involves an amazing gamble. It''s about 90% of Zhenwu''s luck."


    "Those seemingly powerful small races are just pawns of some powerful races. Take part in this gamble, stand on the side of the true spirit, and launch a trial towards the survivors of the ancient world. "


    "The Terrans of Zhenwu region in ancient times were the" spokesmen "of the survivors of the ancient world. They enjoyed a part of the strong fortune, so the strong came out in large numbers in that era, even the road level is not rare! "


    With xiaomaoqiu''s explanation, one truth after another is revealed, and Lu Li and others have gradually become numb. Every piece of news deserves to be shocked. If you think about it carefully, it is not worth being shocked at all.


    "In that case, the alien race was beaten away. Was it the survivor of the ancient world who won?"


    Finally, Lu Li calmed down and asked a question.


    If the war in the ancient times was only a gamble between the true spirit and the survivors of the ancient world, and those alien races were just chess pieces of other powerful races, then the winner of that game should be the Terran, or the survivors of the ancient world.


    In this way, what price did Zhenling pay?


    This is what Lu Li really cares about.


    "No, kid, you''re wrong." However, the small hairball is Congzhong: "strictly speaking, the gambling in ancient times ended in a draw. Zhenling didn''t win, and the survivors of the ancient world didn''t lose, because those invaders were chess pieces of other powerful races. Zhenling didn''t get involved in this cause and effect. Even if they were all wiped out, Zhenling didn''t end up in person. As for the survivors of the ancient world, they created the perfect creature, the Terran, which was born with Qi, but found that things began to become wonderful. The Terran''s learning ability is too fast, and their growth speed has exceeded the control of the ancient world survivors. Even some of them have begun to think about what will be like after the road, and some have discovered the existence of the true spirit, and have peeped into a corner of this amazing gamble. "


    Little hairball said here, then looked at Lu Li.


    It is obvious who this man is. It is Jingqian, the father of ling''er.


    Lu Li not only accepted Jing Qian''s daughter, but also got Jing Qian''s inheritance. The two people are closely related.


    Small hairball this has deep meaning one eye, also let Lu Li understand its meaning.


    From the beginning, xiaomaoqiu and xuanyue emperor both mentioned the word "cause and effect". It seems that he is also involved in this cause and effect, active or passive. He is involved in this ancient thing. Now he wants to get rid of it, but it is too late.


    However, Lu Li didn''t care too much about it. He just said, "in this way, the survivors of the ancient world realized that the Terrans were out of control, and the situation was gradually developing towards a kind of out of control direction. Therefore, they gave up the Terran and left Zhenwu area?"


    "It''s not that simple."


    Small hairball coagulates heavy way: "this astonishing day gamble, even if did not win or lose, but it is a gamble after all. The end of the peace game means that both sides have to pay a price. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1104

    "The price that Zhenling paid is to transport Qi to the treasure, and use itself as a deterrent, so that the existence of Tao level and above can not invade Zhenwu area. This move, at the same time, expelled those strong people in ancient times, which is tantamount to destroying a civilization again. And the survivors of the ancient world are more direct. The price they pay is that they are not allowed to participate in this battle of Qi for six billion years. In any form, they are not allowed to participate in this battle of Qi and fortune. "


    Six billion years?


    Hearing this, Lu Li felt a sudden tightness in his heart and said, "so, those ancient survivors can live for such a long time?"


    "What do you think?" Xiaomaoqiu took a look at Lu Li with a look at the earth buns, and then said, "don''t forget those ancient people, but the real reincarnation gods. No one is more powerful than them, and no race dares to raise their heads in front of them!"


    "Even if they touch the threshold of the heaven again, they will not even need the eternal life."


    In the voice of the little hairball, there was a chill. Obviously, he thought about the terror of existence, and then said, "I''m afraid only the real spirit born in the sky can fight with such a group of monsters, and they can be both defeated and wounded!"


    When xiaomaoqiu finished, several people, including xuanyue emperor, looked at each other as if they had heard a fairy tale.


    Although the emperor xuanyue also knew something inside, he certainly didn''t know as much as xiaomaoqiu, the first one in the palace of life.


    The origin of the palace of life is also very old. Although it is not as amazing as the ancient world, it can be judged from the sentence of "five kinds of innate energy" mentioned by xiaomaoqiu earlier that the palace of life must have something to do with the energy of "life".


    The first master of the world, which occupied one of the five energies, must know many secrets that ordinary people don''t know.


    Emperor xuanyue sighed: "if these things were not from Zhenhai, I would never believe that there would be such strange and terrible things in the world."


    "Strange?" The little hairball glared at the emperor xuanyue and hummed: "feel strange, that means your knowledge is too shallow! You can believe in such a fantastic thing as eternity. What else is so strange? "


    Xuanyue was asked by the small hairball, and then laughed, showing a trace of relief.


    Yes, even the eternal existence in this world can be believed. As for other things, why not believe it?


    How strong can the ancient survivors be?


    We should know that the eternal legend spreads among the heavens. Although there are many exaggerations in it, everyone who can get in touch with this layer of secret is very clear that at the end of the road, it must be the threshold of eternity, and some people have even seen the existence of that threshold.


    Like the one who lives now.


    even if he didn''t get over it, people who stood before the threshold could feel what a new world would be after crossing that threshold.


    The real eternity is that the heavens are decayed and themselves are immortal, and the heavens are destroyed and themselves are immortal.


    Moreover, Emperor xuanyue once saw a scripture in the palace of life, which described the era before the birth of the heavens, which was an older and more magical era.


    It''s called the last era.


    According to legend, in every era, there will be an eternal being born, and it will go on and on, forever.


    As for how magnificent the times of the last era were, the words in that Scripture were vague, or the people who wrote it did not know much.


    And how to judge the authenticity of this news is actually a matter of opinion.


    At least xuanyue emperor was willing to believe that before this era, there must be a "heaven" existence, because the universe, like living beings, is also limited in life.


    Once the time is up, the heavens will restart, and everything will be destroyed. At that time, no matter how powerful it is, it will turn into fly ash.


    This is why the strong men of the heavens pursue eternity so fervently.


    "Eternity is a beautiful and cruel word."


    Xuanyue the great emperor suddenly sighed and said slowly, "if the life span of the sky is going to end and everything will be destroyed and restarted, what is the meaning of eternity?"


    Hearing this, Lu Li was stunned. The northern emperor put away his smile and jianzun was thoughtful. As for Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua, they didn''t care at all. They just laughed and said nothing.


    On the contrary, xiaomaoqiu glared at the emperor xuanyue and said with disdain: "you''re starting to be coquettish again. Even if the life span of all the days is about to end, it''s not something that can happen in 10 years or 100 years. As for eternity, what does that have to do with us? Do you want to pursue eternity? "


    "Of course I don''t have that interest." Emperor xuanyue shook his head and then said, "I just remember a scripture I read in the palace of life.""What era do you mean?" he said after thinking about it


    "Yes, according to that era, who wrote it and when it appeared in the temple and Taoist collection is not clear. Even if you are the first generation of life master, you have no impression of it." Emperor xuanyue nodded and sighed: "every time I think of that era, I think that if there were many eras before this, each era may have an eternal existence, then where are those people now? In what form of life did they continue to live? "


    "I don''t dare to think about these things carefully. Once you think deeply, you will feel that you are about to be swallowed up by endless fear. "


    After saying this, Emperor xuanyue laughed at himself, which is a fact.


    He occasionally thought of that era, and when he thought deeply, he felt that he was about to be swallowed up by infinite fear.


    Small hairball hears speech, also be silent.


    That era said, of course, it has seen it.


    As the emperor xuanyue said, it has no idea who wrote that era and when it appeared in the Shengong daozang.


    As the first master of life in the palace of life, Shengong daozang was set up by itself. However, it has no impression of this era, let alone where it came from.


    "It is not surprising that there were countless eras before the heavens. It''s just that I doubt that an eternal being can be born in every era


    At this time, Lu Li slowly opened his mouth and said: "if there is eternal existence, each era will have one. According to this thinking, unless our era is the first or the second era, otherwise, the eternal existence will certainly show traces. Even the existence of the ancient world and the true spirit can not completely hide its trace. How strong is the eternal existence? After billions of years, it has disappeared without a trace. Don''t you think it strange


    "If such a powerful existence really wants to hide itself, it is not so strange."


    However, xuanyue emperor said: "even the strong people at the road level want to hide, it is very difficult for those who belong to the high road level to find his trace. What''s more, eternal existence? "


    "So I have another question." Lu Li shook his head and said: "since the eternal existence needs the birth of 90% of Qi to be able to make it, then where does this Qi Yun come from? Is it the creation of a higher being, or is it that each time the heavens restart, such energy will be born again? "


    "This..."


    The great moon would be reborn for a moment, and then he would say, "is it like this every time?"


    He did not dare to follow Lu Li''s first thought.


    Can control the sky to restart, create the existence of qi movement, what is that existence? If there is such a "creature", let alone the great road, even the sky is just its playground. Such an outcome would be too hopeless.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1105

    However, in the face of emperor xuanyue''s denial, Lu Li shook his head and said, "there must be other eras before our heavens. This is beyond doubt. But in addition, I think that the energy of Qi transport must be known, not that it will be born again every time the heaven and earth restart! "


    "In this way, according to my thinking, two conclusions have been drawn."


    "First, eternity is a big scam. Every being that becomes eternal is in fact the sacrifice of the resurrection of the heavens. The heavens sacrifice eternity and enter the next era, and the Qi absorbed by eternity will return to the heavens and wait for the next eternity to appear. To restart the world is a prerequisite for the maintenance of the world. "


    Speaking of this argument, let alone xuanyue emperor, even xiaomaoqiu was scared to death. He couldn''t help asking if Lu Li was crazy?


    However, Lu Li did not stop there, but continued to say: "the second point is that eternity does exist. Every era is born to provide for an eternity. However, the previous eras have all failed. After generations of failures, eternity has never been born. Therefore, the heavens will always restart, destroy the heaven and earth, and continue to wait for the eternal appearance of the next era. "


    Lu Li looked at the people at the scene and said, "the core of these two views is actually very similar. That is, eternal existence is actually the necessary condition of the universe. The former represents the destruction and rebirth of the heavens, while the latter It is the coexistence of heaven and eternity, and both sides enter into a state of "eternity"


    Boom!


    Lu Li''s words, like a thunderbolt, shocked everyone.


    However, they have to admit that this shocking remark has its truth!


    Lu Li is right.


    There are two major loopholes in the legends of eternity.


    First, since there have been eras before, where have they gone, the eternity of the birth of the last era and the eternity of the birth of the last era?


    Second, the birth of eternity requires Qi transportation as nourishment. So where does the energy of Qi transportation come from?


    Is it that every time the era is restarted, the Qi will appear out of thin air?


    In that case, what is the meaning of eternity?


    Because Lu Li believes that whatever exists must have its meaning.


    However, the eternal existence is so beautiful that it attracts countless strong people to be crazy, and even involves a pile of ancient secrets and gambling.


    But in the final analysis, no one can say what it means to be eternal.


    Is it to get the immortal Shouyuan, and then aimlessly watch the destruction and restart of the sky again and again, and start again and again, until even the self-consciousness is annihilated?


    That kind of eternity is too terrible.


    Perhaps because of his previous life experiences, Lu Li''s perspective of thinking about problems is all sorts of tricky.


    In particular, the so-called "conspiracy theory" is the angle that Lu Li considers most.


    What''s more, Lu Li firmly believes in a rule in his previous life that "free is the most expensive".


    The more beautiful the expectation of eternity is, the more colorful the description of eternity is, the more uneasy Lu Li feels.


    If eternity is really so beautiful, what does it cost?


    If you don''t think about this problem clearly, Lu Li will not have any interest in the so-called eternity.


    After Lu Li threw out these two views, which shocked people in the field for a long time, Emperor xuanyue was the first to react. He looked at Lu Li with a strange look and said, "little friend, I have to say, your idea is really strange, but there is a little truth in the strange!"


    "It''s not only reasonable, it''s just too reasonable."


    The northern emperor sighed: "originally, I still had some longing for eternity. After listening to you, I feel that eternity is like the mouth of some abyssal beast, waiting for me to jump in actively!"


    "What exists must have its meaning." Lu Li shook his head and said, "especially for the great existence like eternity, all kinds of descriptions are very beautiful, but no one has considered its significance. Is this normal? No, for me, this is the biggest anomaly. "


    "Yes, everything that exists must have its meaning..."


    Jian Zun, who had never opened his mouth all the time, said at this time: "this sentence is really the most reasonable. Just like a flower, a grass, sand, stone and dust, as long as it exists, it has its meaning. Why is the eternal existence vague, only talking about its benefits, no one said what it will face? Or What do you give? "


    Seeing jianzun''s approval of his view, Lu Li continued: "now so many people want to compete for the so-called Qiyun treasure, in order to get the eternal secret. I know that even our own people have a lot of thoughts on it. I''m not trying to stop you. I just want to say that before you do, you must think clearly whether this so-called eternal secret is worth pursuing. After all, we are all at the level of heaven and man. After a transformation of life level, it is not a problem to live for more than 100000 years. If you step into the road level, Shou yuan is the same as heaven and earth, and living to the end of the era is not a dream"If we pursue Shou yuan purely, we don''t have to be eternal."


    Speaking of this, Lu Li shook his head and said, "however, this matter still requires your consideration. I can only give some suggestions. At least, I won''t be distracted by the pursuit of eternity until the Terran catastrophe is resolved. "


    "Yes, the Terran robbery has not been solved. It is useless to think about eternity."


    The northern emperor said it calmly.


    In fact, he was only a little moved by the eternal existence, but he didn''t really pursue eternity.


    In fact, he wants to see what kind of power the eternal existence holds.


    As for making himself an eternal being, he didn''t have that idea or ambition.


    Among so many people present, only the northern emperor really understood that sometimes, Shou yuan is not all good, it can bring you torture.


    He was cut off by jianzun and lived for nearly ten thousand years with his soul. The feeling of nothingness and loneliness almost drove him crazy.


    If it becomes eternal, the price to pay is to become a similar existence?


    The northern Emperor just thought about it and thought that the future was too terrible.


    Feeling a little depressed, Lu Li clapped his hands and said, "OK, let''s get back to business. The situation in Zhenwu area must be very tense now, but we are not without good news. No matter what the purpose is, Zhenling is protecting Zhenwu area. This is an indisputable fact. As long as Zhenwu is protected by it, Zhenwu will not be invaded by enemies at the grand road level. Although we don''t know how long this protection will last, we can rest assured for a while We should seize the opportunity to enhance our strength and become a high-level official. "


    "Yes, to improve our strength and become a high-level as soon as possible, which is what we must pay close attention to now."


    Jian Zun nodded.


    No road, nothing.


    Jian Zun thought that he had no time to become a master, so he passed on his reputation and the skill of sword to Lu Li. As a result, on the way of being chased by the emperor, jianzun suddenly woke up and could not become a high-level official. All this has no meaning!


    Half step road, that is just a kind of self beautification. Heaven and man are heaven and man, and the road is the road. In front of the road level, the heaven and man level really has no resistance, too weak!


    It can be said that today''s encounter made jianzun feel unprecedented pressure.


    It has also generated unprecedented momentum.


    Even if the old injury and depression are about to break out, what can we do? As long as you become a high road and have a second life transformation, these will be restored!


    In this kind of catastrophe that sweeps the whole sky in, the voice that heaven and man can make is too weak.


    "Congratulations, master. It seems that among us, the elder should be the first to see the great road."


    Lu Li is acutely aware of the change of the momentum of the sword Zun at this time, and immediately arched his hands and said congratulations.


    However, Jian Zun said with a smile: "whoever becomes the Tao first is all for the sake of the human race. In fact, it is not so important."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1106

    After a few words of simple conversation, xuanyue emperor received a message from the star picking emperor. Her battle with the ice emperor was over.


    After so much baptism, the public did not feel much about the most shocking news.


    The great emperor of picking stars has captured a strong man at the road level alive. He will definitely frighten them hard before he goes back to God for half a day.


    However, now that they know the secrets of the mythical stories, they suddenly find that they are not as awed as before.


    "Well, let''s go and see what kind of surprise this emperor from the demon clan can bring us."


    Lu Li looks around at the crowd, and finally takes the initiative to take a look at the ice emperor.


    Even if they know so many secrets now, the information from the demon side is still very important. To catch the living demon emperor and set out some important deployment, it is a great opportunity for them to lead the demon clan.


    Without any nonsense, they immediately jumped into the void with the help of emperor xuanyue and came to the side of the star picking emperor.


    When it comes to this battlefield, other people are not good, but Lu Li is stunned.


    In the short film, a star river has been completely destroyed. There are broken pieces of stars floating in the void, some of them are frozen, some are wrapped in thick fog, and they are sending out amazing energy of terror.


    Two Avenue level fight, actually destroyed a galaxy.


    Is that terrible?


    Lu Li thought in his heart, but he didn''t say anything on his mouth. He looked directly at the ice emperor who had been beaten so miserably.


    Compared to before he saw her, the ice emperor is now miserable to the extreme.


    The eyes, like prismatic ice crystals, have broken, leaving two black holes emitting cold air.


    The heart is missing a whole piece.


    It was her divine source, which had been smashed by the star picking emperor.


    Even if her life level is still on the road level, she can''t make any magic power and power, and it''s a complete waste.


    But this can be seen from her eyes and injuries.


    After such a heavy injury, she couldn''t even heal herself, which showed that she was really weak to the extreme.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the crowd, the star picking emperor''s eyes swept and said faintly: "where is the other demon clan?"


    When she asked, xiaomaoqiu subconsciously wanted to say that it was xuanyue who ran to the emperor. As a result, Emperor xuanyue had expected that he would catch xiaomaoqiu in his hand, cover his mouth and say, "I was killed by accident."


    "Is it?"


    But the great emperor took a look at xuanyue.


    This one eye sees Xuan Yue is frightened, as if by her to see through.


    After a few seconds, Emperor xuanyue finally got a little tired and said with a smile, "well, I admit that the emperor has some skills, and I let him escape for a moment of negligence."


    Finish saying, he immediately remedy way: "but you don''t worry, next time meet him again, I certainly not despise the enemy, kill him on the spot."


    The great emperor xuanyue said that he would swear.


    "Waste!" the emperor said coldly


    Then, he was too lazy to look at emperor xuanyue again.


    The emperor xuanyue knew that he was in trouble, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Take a look at the results of the battle on the side of picking stars, but he did not get anything, which was not unjustly scolded.


    However, the ice emperor, who was almost half disabled, heard the news of Zhihuang''s escape, but said with a long smile: "good, good escape! The old man to the emperor can be of great use at last. When he goes back to find the devil emperor, you will all die! "


    Her voice, almost to the point of bitterness.


    He was defeated by the star picking emperor. He was beaten into a useless man and captured alive. This disgrace made the ice emperor mad. Now she heard that Zhihuang had fled the battle. Instead of humiliating, she thought it was an opportunity.


    Only when the emperor survives, can he inform the demon emperor that the Terrans of Zhenwu region have such strong foreign aid.


    At that time, with the character of the devil emperor, he will not give up and come to find this place.


    "Why, do you expect the demon emperor to avenge you?" Hear ice emperor in there wantonly laugh, Lu Li also laughed, but it is ridicule.


    The ice emperor heard Lu Li''s voice and said in a deep voice: "younger generation, what I regret most is that I didn''t kill you directly just now!"


    This is what she says in her heart.


    If it wasn''t for suppressing Lu Li, she didn''t start to kill, but she didn''t expect that it would bring disaster!


    If you kill Lu Li earlier, how can you come to this end!?


    "Then you should really regret that you didn''t kill me directly." Lu Li chuckled and didn''t mind.


    Ice emperor''s regret now, in Lu Li''s eyes, are just incompetent fury.


    Now the more angry she was, the more she felt regret for her current situation. Once she began to regret, it proved that her mood had gone wrong.A strong man at the Broadway level is not in a state of mind. At least, he is not so easy to talk about.


    Lu Li wants to make her regret, to make her angry and desperate at the same time.


    Only in this way can she expose her weaknesses.


    So, Lu Li went to the ice emperor and said, "the ice emperor''s majesty is now in our hands, so you should have been ready for psychological preparation."


    The ice emperor heard the speech and snorted coldly: "Lu Li, I know your means, and I know that you like to catch the prisoner most and get the information you want from his mouth. But if you think that this emperor is no different from those wastes you met before, you are very wrong! "


    "Why? His majesty ice emperor is in my heart. How can he be the same as those rubbish? "


    Lu Li laughed and said, "you are the demon emperor. The secrets you hold are different from those wastes. That''s why I''m going to judge you slowly until you tell me everything you know. "


    "We still have a long time, now don''t rush to define, I have time to play with you."


    At last, Lu Li looked at the star picking emperor and said, "please do me a little favor."


    "What''s up?" The star picking emperor was very interested. Although she had great strength, she did not have much to do with these trivial means. Even though Binghuang was her defeated general, Binghuang was still a strong man at the road level.


    So the star picking emperor is very curious about what Lu Li wants to do to pry open the ice emperor''s mouth.


    Lu Li said: "in any case, his Majesty the ice emperor is a strong man at the high road level. Please help her remove the stars and put down a few more prohibitions, so that her physical fitness will return to the stage of mortal. I don''t think his Majesty the ice emperor has tasted weakness for a long time


    Speaking of this, Lu Li suddenly gave a meal and said to himself, "look at my memory, besides weakness, the most important thing is the taste of aging."


    This word a, ice emperor''s body suddenly trembles, angry way: "Lu Li little thief! If you have the ability, you will kill me


    Aging.


    This word has been gradually far away for the strong of heaven and man. Not to mention the ice emperor, who stepped into the road and completed the second life transformation.


    She really has not felt what is aging and frailty for a long time.


    And don''t forget.


    Ice emperor is a female demon after all, but women, for their own age are very important.


    This point, Lu Li or from mu tea there to get inspiration.


    Mu tea on their own many older, so often feel mind about this.


    Lu Li turns to think about it. Does the ice emperor care about this?


    It''s impossible.


    It''s a biological instinct.


    Compared with the physical torture, this kind of silent but real spiritual torture is the most terrible.


    See ice emperor that violent reaction, pick star big emperor eyes a change, immediately understand the intention of Lu Li.


    She took a deep look at Lu Li, who was terrified. The little bit of pride she had before disappeared in an instant. She laughed twice, indicating that the star picking emperor was ready to start.


    Pick star big emperor light way: "next do not take an example."


    I don''t know what it means.


    However, she still raised her soft and boneless palm and patted her head gently.


    "Ah


    The king of ice immediately sent out a shrill and incomparable scream.


    Her body shriveled in an instant, no longer full of vitality, and this phenomenon, is still changing, every moment, can let her feel her own aging.


    Only a moment later, she changed from a young woman to a skinny woman.


    Maybe it won''t be long before I become an old woman.


    "Kill you! I will kill you


    Ice emperor''s empty eyes, staring at Lu Li, sent out the most bitter curse!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1107

    Lu Li didn''t mind at all.


    What is the enemy''s hatred of himself?


    Now that we have taken a different stand, we should bear the hatred.


    Lu Li has already made such psychological preparations.


    But after the ice emperor roared several times, the whole person''s strength was further exhausted, even the breath was short.


    She noticed that a strange feeling called "disease" was spreading in her body.


    If she went on, she would die of despair in this feeble and painful feeling.


    No!


    This emperor is the demon emperor, the most powerful existence of ice demon!


    How possible, how possible!


    She grabbed her throat, as if there was something blocking her windpipe. After a long time, she vomited out a mouthful of ice blue blood, but the breath was more and more decaying!


    Ice emperor''s painful performance, in the eyes of the public, has become an extremely terrifying picture.


    The northern emperor, Jian Zun is deeply touched, suddenly understand why there are so many people to pursue the ethereal eternity.


    In fact, limited by the life span, the feeling of powerless death is so desperate.


    Even if it is the road level strong, in the face of the end of the moment, will be so vulnerable, struggling to survive.


    However, although they are sighing, they have no sympathy for the ice emperor.


    As a different position, there should be different ways of thinking.


    Both the northern emperor and the sword Zun were strong men for many years. Naturally, they knew that kindness to the enemy was cruelty to himself.


    Therefore, when they saw the ice emperor''s pain, they not only did not have sympathy, but recognized the means of land separation.


    "King ice, you don''t have many opportunities and I have little patience. Now, tell everything you know. Maybe, I can make you become an ordinary demon who has Shouyuan but no strength and can live on. "


    Lu Li squatted down, looked at the struggling ice emperor, and slowly said: "think about it, although you have lost your strength, you can still live. With the essence of life transformed twice, you can live well. As long as you don''t provoke the strong people of the road level, you can even go to some wild world and continue to call the emperor emperor and create a dynasty belonging to you. Why Must continue to succumb to the demon emperor and work for him? "


    "There is a saying in our Terran family that man is not for himself, and heaven kills the earth. This sentence I give you now, the demon clan is about to be finished. In this war with Terrans, there are obviously more disadvantages. If the devil emperor loses, what should you do? He is very strong, yes, but you ice demons will be protected by him? Think about yourself, and then think about your ethnic group. Isn''t it more valuable to live than to die? "


    Lu Li''s words, as if one after another magic sound, each said into the ice emperor''s heart.


    Let now extremely weak ice emperor, fell into a long hesitation.


    In particular, that sentence, people do not for themselves, heaven and earth, is to let the ice emperor maosai suddenly open, the heart began to struggle.


    On the one hand, she thought, if Lu Li was lying to herself, what should she do?


    But on the other hand, Lu Li''s words really make her unable to refute.


    The demon clan is an extremely deformed race. All kinds of ethnic groups form the huge demon world now. Although it is powerful, it still believes in the principle of "the weak eat the strong". The strong eat all, the weak can only kneel at the feet of the strong, humble submission.


    Therefore, the demon clan is an invincible and invincible race, which will be disintegrated at any time in adversity.


    Ice emperor himself is also very clear that the reason why she will submit to the devil emperor is that the magic emperor is more powerful, so powerful that she can not even mention the slightest bit of resistance.


    The reason why the demon clan has become the present appearance is that the magic emperor has made great contributions. Those who dare to disobey him were either killed by him on the spot or defeated by him. Finally, they were devoured by the increasingly weak demon world and became the nourishment for the continuation of the demon world.


    To this day, she and the cowardly emperor are left, because they dare not disobey the evil emperor, so they are lucky to stay alive.


    Now that I''m in this situation, what if the devil emperor can win?


    At that time, even if she had not died in the hands of Lu Li and others, she would have been removed as waste by the magic emperor.


    This is the devil emperor''s style of conduct, unrestrained, self-contained.


    "You, how can you prove what you said?" Thinking again and again, the ice emperor raised his dark eyes, as if he could see the land in front of him, and hissed.


    Hearing this question, Lu Li immediately showed a smile.


    It''s obvious that the ice emperor is excited.


    How can she believe these promises?


    After Lu Li had a smile, he said slowly, "ice emperor, but don''t worry, if I want to kill you, I don''t need to spend so much effort, do I? You have lost to the star picking predecessors. The reason why you are alive is because you are still useful. But you don''t need to worry. Once you''re useless to me, I''ll break the bridge. I''m not going to be stingy yet. What''s more, your demons'' investigation of me is so thorough that his Majesty the ice emperor should know that I am a man from Lu Li and treat my partners with no slightest injustice. Even if we were enemies before, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me, you can get everything you want. "This carrot and stick trick, although very elementary, but it is really useful.


    Ice emperor is now obviously moved, silent for a long time, seems to be struggling with whether to cooperate with Luli.


    However, she did not find that when Lu Li said that he would never treat his partner unfairly, several people around him showed a strange expression.


    In particular, the northern emperor and xiaomaoqiu, one of them was fooled into being a thug by Lu Li, while the other was seeing Lu Li pit with his own eyes.


    Xiao maoxun stepped on Lu Li''s shoulder and looked at the ice emperor with a kind of pitiful eyes. He felt that this stupid demon was really pathetic.


    Not only was he beaten severely by picking stars, but his accomplishments in his whole life were abandoned. Now he has to be fooled by Lu Li, the little ghost. Even after draining the value, she really got everything that Lu Li promised, but what she lost directly and indirectly must be more than this.


    In a word, xiaomaoqiu has been away from Lu for such a long time. He has never seen him suffer any loss in deceiving people.


    How many people have been fooled by him. Now, even the strong man at the road level, he dares to talk and cheat.


    Xiaomaoqiu really doesn''t know how to describe Lu Li. Maybe, this is the art expert''s courage!


    The xuanyue emperor standing on one side looked at Lu Li with half appreciation and half complicated eyes. At the same time, he secretly took a look at the star picking emperor. He thought that this little friend must be an expert in human nature. Maybe, he has to consult him later!


    Just as soon as this idea appeared, the star picking emperor, who was indirectly involved, felt something in his heart. He looked at the emperor xuanyue with displeasure and said coldly, "do you want to die?"


    Xuanyue emperor''s face changed. He was trying to explain, but he saw a white palm that was photographed face-to-face.


    Bang!


    He didn''t even have the chance to resist, so he was shot into the deep void with this palm. Along the way, the star fragments were stirred up again, causing a series of explosions.


    "Hey, this fool must be thinking in his mind again, how to pick stars!" Small hairball is a look of schadenfreude, said carelessly.


    Xuanyue emperor''s love for the star picking emperor is no secret in the palace of life.


    However, when he heard the words of xiaomaoqiu, the great emperor of picking stars coldly swept the ball and gave him a big fright. The hair of his whole body exploded and hid behind Lu Li''s neck.


    This farce interrupted the strange atmosphere just now.


    Even the ice emperor, who had some heart rate, was silent and didn''t know how to speak.


    However, the ice emperor looked at Lu Li again and said in a strange tone: "as long as I cooperate with you, you can let go of this emperor? So Seriously? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1108

    After spending a lot of words, the ice emperor finally took the bait.


    Lu Li showed Yan a smile and said calmly, "the ice emperor can rest assured that I have never told lies. As long as we are willing to cooperate, even the enemy is not unable to cooperate."


    Hear this, ice emperor is silent instantly.


    However, this time, Lu Li was not in a hurry. There was no urge at all.


    He knew that the ice emperor must be excited, but now he is still weighing the gains and losses. She was thinking about whether the risks of betraying the demon emperor or even the demon clan were equal to the benefits promised by Lu Li.


    If the two are equal, the ice emperor has to think about it. If the advantages are more than the disadvantages, she will certainly agree without hesitation.


    The nature of demons is cunning and cruel. They can betray their peers at will, not to mention that the demon emperor''s race is the demon dragon clan, which is not the same as her ice demon clan.


    Betraying the magic emperor, she has no burden in her heart.


    As long as the chips are enough, she is even willing to say some unknown weaknesses of the demon emperor.


    After waiting for a cup of tea, the xuanyue emperor, who had been beaten up, came back with a face full of chatting, but the star picking emperor had already shown his impatient expression. It seemed that he might shoot the wordy ice emperor to death at any time.


    Finally, the star picking emperor showed a trace of killing intention, which seemed to be the last straw to crush the ice emperor.


    She looked up and said slowly, "what do you want to know?"


    It''s done!


    Lu Li''s heart moved and a smile appeared.


    And the people around are even more surprised that the strong man at the road level is really broken by Lu Li and willing to betray his own clan?


    Looked at their surprised expression, Lu Li also just a faint smile, did not explain what.


    The nature of any creature is to survive, let alone an intelligent creature with such great strength.


    However, it has no effect to threaten ice emperor with life and death.


    Because the ice emperor never died.


    In other words, she did not feel such a painful and desperate death.


    Under the threat of such high pressure, the ice emperor, who was once high above, suddenly fell into the soil. This uncomfortable feeling made her very strange, which made her feel terrible.


    So she was willing to say, to betray her race.


    Lu Li is not surprised at this.


    If the two sides exchange views, Lu Li does not guarantee that he can stick to it. Maybe they will give up with each other in vain, or maybe they will find a chance to end up with themselves.


    I can''t even stand this feeling and choose the Betrayer.


    These are all possible.


    But there is no point in talking about what hasn''t happened yet.


    So Lu Li''s idea just turned in his heart for a moment, then looked at the ice emperor and said, "first talk about how you plan to invade Zhenwu domain."


    According to the known information, Zhenwu area is protected by the ancient Zhenling, and the strong people at the road level can not enter it. This is the best news at present.


    However, even if the road level strong can not intervene in this war, the heaven and man level can still fight. What Zhenwu domain lacks most is this kind of top-level power. Even if you search the whole world, the heaven man level strong people can break through 100. This kind of power, want to compete with the demons, is certainly not enough.


    While Lu Li was still thinking, the ice emperor had already opened his mouth.


    She said slowly: "the magic emperor''s plan for Zhenwu area is to use the lives of hundreds of millions of magic soldiers to consume the top combat power, and then send the heaven man level demons to seize the territory. In the end, he will be able to safely descend in Zhenwu area by transforming it into Zhenwu area and fusing the fragments of the demon world. "


    "It sounds simple, doesn''t it? Ha ha, this is the devil emperor''s terrible place. These seemingly simple plans are actually innumerable poisonous schemes. If you come up with countermeasures, he can still fight back instantly and drag you into a deeper abyss. "


    It seems that after saying this strategy, the performance of the public is somewhat disapproval, but the ice emperor added with a sneer.


    The real intention of the demon emperor is absolutely impossible to be so simple.


    "It''s just that since the plan for the five strongest people in Zhenwu area has failed, the plan of the devil emperor is tantamount to being completely defeated by you. In this way, it will be even more difficult for him to carry out his later plans. "


    After the sneer, the ice emperor did not have any reservation to say the truth.


    The magic emperor''s plan for the five strongest men in Zhenwu region was declared bankrupt. Not only did not one of them fail to stay, but also damaged an emperor. Although the emperor escaped, according to the ice emperor''s strength of picking stars, the other xuanyue emperor would not be too weak even if his strength was weaker than that of Zhuxing emperor. Even if Zhihuang escaped to death, it must be a personal experience The end of a serious injury.


    In this way, the magic emperor''s plan is not just bankruptcy.


    The two emperors have been damaged in succession, which is a fatal flaw in some subsequent plans.This is also the biggest reason why ice emperor is willing to compromise with land separation.


    You know, if she believes that the magic emperor can really win, even if Lu Li uses any means to force her, she can''t bow her head.


    However, if the devil emperor has no chance to win, and if he continues to struggle, he will become more desperate from despair.


    In fact, as early as the demon emperor''s persistent decision to invade Zhenwu domain, the ice emperor had already vaguely predicted this.


    Zhenwuyu is really an evil place.


    Her father, the ice emperor of the previous generation, lost his life in the battle of invading Zhenwu region in ancient times.


    At that time, there were many strong men in Zhenwu area, and there were also many high-level ones.


    Therefore, the king of ice has been afraid of Zhenwu since he was very young. This shadow continues to this day, and has not been able to completely erase.


    "Since the magic emperor''s plan is so simple, then let''s go back and sweep his demon soldiers. Will this matter be solved?"


    The North emperor in one side, after listening to the ice emperor''s words, immediately some can not help but.


    Send some magic soldiers to organize the sea of people tactics to kill the top combat power of Zhenwu area. This plan seems to be extremely simple, but in fact it is a vicious trick.


    As the world knows, as long as an elite army of one million people is formed into an army, one can be killed for another.


    Of course, the prerequisite is elite.


    However, even if the demons did not have such an elite military array, the northern emperor felt numb when he heard that the demons had sent hundreds of millions of magic soldiers.


    This is simply to use the number of people to heap the master of the Terran!


    And who can guarantee that those demon soldiers of the demon clan really have no elite ability?


    "This is not the time to be in a hurry!" However, Lu Li stopped the action of the northern emperor and said in a deep voice: "even if we are anxious, some things must be understood clearly before we talk."


    "What else? We don''t all know... " In a hurry, the northern emperor almost said that the great road could not enter the Zhenwu region.


    However, as soon as he thought of an ice emperor in front of him, he stifled the words and said, "what are you waiting for?"


    Lu Li shakes his head and looks dignified.


    Daojing can''t enter Zhenwu area, which is their biggest advantage now.


    However, Lu Li does not understand, how much does the demon clan know about this matter?


    Or should we say, how do the demons understand the phenomenon that the great road can not enter Zhenwu?


    What''s more, Lu Li suddenly thought that in ancient times, the gods, demons, beasts, water gods and other alien tribes invaded Zhenwu region, but behind them were some powerful races'' control.


    Although the game ended in a draw, did the powerful races really have no idea about Zhenwu territory after tens of thousands of years?


    This invasion of the demons was foreshadowed tens of thousands of years ago. Is this a coincidence?


    Or is there a stronger force behind the intervention in the choice of demons?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1109

    Lu Li must think clearly about these problems. Otherwise, if he returns to Zhenwu, he may become the target of others.


    What''s more, at present, it''s just a guess that Daojing can''t enter Zhenwu area. Even if it''s true, it can''t rely on this.


    Maybe it should be said that even if the Daojing can not enter Zhenwu area, will those hidden behind the scenes really stop?


    As if aware of Lu Li''s thoughts, the star picking emperor praised him: "you are worthy of Zhenhai''s talent to think of this layer."


    When the name was mentioned, the little hairball was flustered, and then said, "pick the star, what is the adult''s favorite? Don''t you take a fancy to this kid?"


    "If it''s not for him that attracts you, it''s me who binds you, and you won''t leave the palace of life?" he said


    This


    Xiaomaoqiu wanted to refute.


    However, it really can not refute this.


    If you eat well and live well in the God''s palace of life, everyone will respect it very much. Why go to a wild world to suffer?


    It recalled that when he had just arrived in Zhenwu region, he would talk about the barbaric world every day, and was very dissatisfied with the world with little aura and no delicious and fun to serve.


    As a result, even though there are many dissatisfaction, in recent years, it has really stayed in Zhenwu area, staying beside Lu Li.


    Now think of it, this is really too strange, completely not in line with their own character!


    Is it true that I was attracted by the little devil, so I took the initiative to approach him?


    Little hairball is a little suspicious.


    But Lu Li was too lazy to take care of the little ball and arched his hand toward the star picking Emperor: "since you know what I''m thinking, please help me solve my doubts."


    As soon as this word came out, the northern emperor immediately doubted: "Lu Li, have arrived at this step, what doubts do you have?"


    But Lu Li shook his head and grinned bitterly. He didn''t speak.


    If his conjecture comes true, Zhenwu district at this moment will be in danger.


    After hearing the speech, the emperor took a deep look at Lu Li and said, "if you want me to solve your doubts, you will have to bear this cause and effect. In the future, I will ask you for a reward. "


    Before that, Lu Li had already known that people in the palace of life were very concerned about cause and effect, which was even more important than Qi Yun.


    But when he captured the ice emperor, he did not mention the so-called cause and effect. Instead, when he wanted to get an answer from her, she mentioned the theory of cause and effect.


    This is what Lu Li thought.


    The invasion of demons is really controlled by someone behind their back.


    This man is stronger than the devil emperor, and may even be the terror strong man who participated in the gambling game.


    So Lu Li pondered for a long time in his heart, and finally nodded his head and said, "the younger generation is willing to bear the cause and effect. If you come to Japan and ask for a reward, you will never refuse!"


    "Good!"


    The emperor nodded approvingly and then said, "what you think in your heart is true. Behind the invasion of demons, there are other people."


    "No way!"


    As soon as the emperor had finished picking stars, some people refuted it excitedly.


    This man is the king of ice!


    As a demon emperor, she can''t understand the reason why the demons invaded Zhenwu area.


    The demon world is declining day by day and is on the verge of destruction. To seize another world, this matter is imminent and urgent.


    When the devil emperor returned to the demon Kingdom, he accidentally broke up the space, leaving a small inch of the devil Kingdom fragment in Zhenwu domain. By chance, Zhenwu became the first choice!


    If there is someone behind this, many things can''t be explained!


    The most important thing is that the ice emperor knew nothing about it, and even refused to admit it!


    However, the star picking Emperor just looked at the ice emperor with a pitiful look and said calmly: "you are just a chess piece. Naturally, it is impossible to know the inside story."


    "How can I be a chess piece? You Don''t talk nonsense


    In the face of Lu Li''s threats and inducements, the ice emperor did not really collapse. After listening to the story of the star picking emperor, he was really flustered.


    She is not really a fool. When she was mentioned by the star picking emperor, she immediately thought of some unreasonable behaviors of the demon emperor.


    One of the most unreasonable is to choose Zhenwu domain!


    If the demons really want to find a new home, there are so many wild world to choose from, Zhenwu area is not the lowest.


    There are even some wild world without birth of intelligent life and power system. If the demons really want to occupy the world, they can easily win by pressing a large army.


    Why do you have to spend so much effort to seek Zhenwu area?


    The more he thought, the more he felt that he was not necessarily deceiving himself. This matter, really has the great possibility!"You seem to have thought of the doubt." However, Lu Li noticed the ice emperor''s increasingly ugly expression and sighed: "no mistake. The most unreasonable thing about the devil emperor''s behavior is that his persistence in Zhenwu domain has reached a morbid level. The demon kingdom is about to be destroyed, and the demons need to survive. This is a good reason. However, under this reason, in addition to Zhenwu domain, the demon emperor has more and better choices


    Ice emperor smell speech, look a little excited, a few times want to speak, but finally gloomy speechless.


    Yes.


    The devil emperor has too many choices.


    But he finally chose Zhenwu.


    Even though he knew that the Terran strongmen of Zhenwu area had reached an unprecedented degree of unity, and they had taken precautions against the invasion of the demon Kingdom, the demon emperor still chose to invade Zhenwu domain, and failed to get out of the battle. He did not even see the boundary wall of Zhenwu domain, so he lost two emperors.


    "Your devil emperor, in fact, is very clear about his position. He is just an abandoned son in this battle. Even if he is dissatisfied, he must obey the orders of that man and lead the demons to explore the way for that man. "


    "Not only the demons, but also those who participated in the invasion of Zhenwu region in those years had the most powerful people standing behind them. However, this one behind the demons has a bigger head."


    "Who is it?"


    Ice emperor suddenly excited: "who can let the devil emperor be a dog willingly for him?"


    After learning the truth, the ice emperor''s mood was completely disordered.


    She can betray the demon emperor, betray the demons, but she can''t accept the preparation and sacrifice of the demons, just because their most powerful emperor has become a running dog for people!


    The emperor did not answer this question, but looked at Lu Li and asked faintly, "you still have a chance to regret now, because once I say that name, you and I will have cause and effect."


    It turns out that the news in front is just a gift from the emperor.


    The real cause and effect is to say the name of the person.


    The one who manipulated the demon emperor and made the whole demon clan become abandoned children. His power can be judged from this small detail.


    Even the existence of the great emperor picking stars and naming his name must bear a cause and effect. It can be seen that the person''s terror is to what extent.


    However, things have come to this point. Naturally, Lu Li did not have any hesitation. He said in a deep voice, "please help me solve my doubts."


    "Good."


    The emperor nodded.


    She just asked, just to give Lu Li the last chance to choose.


    In fact, she is very clear that Lu Li must choose to ask, and this cause and effect is what they are destined to bear.


    Therefore, the star picking emperor did not have any hesitation, and said faintly, "do you know why the soul should return to the nether world?"


    Lu Li was stunned, and then said: "I heard that some people thought that the strong people in the world lived for a long time, for fear of destroying the balance of the world, so they opened up the nether world to restrict it."


    This is a statement, or he heard it in Liangjiehe.


    Of course, this is a very beautiful statement.


    The real situation is that someone created the nether world in order to kill the road of the strong, and killed the strong men of the road in a large scale.


    This point, combined with Lu Li''s memory of Jingqian at the beginning, although it can be regarded as a clear direction, now it seems that there are still some doubts and mists, which are not clear!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1110

    After hearing this, the great emperor chuckled and said, "you only know one of them, but you don''t know the other. The purpose of the nether world is to take away the living soul, so that the strong in the world are not strong enough to make waves. However, the fundamental meaning is not the same. "


    Lu Li''s face changed, as if he had thought of something. Then he said respectfully, "I''d like to hear it in detail!"


    This time, the great emperor picked up the stars a little faster and said, "you should have heard the first five kinds of energy from Zhenhai. The palace of life corresponds to its life, and the nether world corresponds to its death. The place of the nether world is a real world, a world composed of stillness


    "And the man behind the demons is the Lord of the nether world," he said


    As soon as these words were said, people felt cold in their hearts, because there was a pair of eyes that seemed to be looking from the far-off direction of billions of light-years away.


    "Ming Jun?"


    Lu Li also felt his heart as if he had been pinched by others. Just by that pair of eyes, he felt a fear of being in the hell.


    Just a glance, can let oneself fear to this degree, that if is the Ming king personally here, oneself not on the spot will die suddenly?


    This is not a joking idea. Lu Li really thinks so.


    Lu Li''s "concept" of the strong has been redefined by Lu Li from the perspective of billions of light years.


    "Now, you know the real behind the mob invasion." The great emperor of picking stars, however, seemed to have no feeling for this sight. He said faintly: "the god palace is in charge of life, and the nether world is the enemy of fire and water. I can bear the cause and effect at will, and if you bear the cause and effect, you will be exposed in the sight of the Emperor Ming. It is not so simple to be watched by such existence. "


    As soon as this was said, all the people present showed a dignified expression.


    Naturally, they also felt the same look just now, and they knew that they and others had the strength now. There was no possibility that the Ming king could survive. If they could not, they would be killed immediately.


    "Ming Jun I know. Anyway, since it is he who controls the demons to invade Zhenwu area behind his back, then this Ming Jun is our enemy. "


    Among the people, Lu Li was the first to react and said in a cold voice: "no matter how strong he is, even if he is as strong as the survivors of the ancient world in those years, it is related to the survival of a family. Why should we be afraid of him?"


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, a trace of appreciation passed in the eyes of the great emperor of picking stars, and he said faintly: "yes, although Ming Jun is strong, it is not invincible. He has mastered the power of death. He has not grown up for many years. Otherwise, when I mentioned his name just now, he would not have just cast a glance, but would have come directly to us. "


    "Ming Jun Ming Jun... "


    However, among the people, the most shocked person is the ice emperor.


    She lowered her head and whispered the name, full of incredible and shocked emotions. How could it be? Is the demon clan really just a chess piece in other people''s hands?


    Then their battles over the years, and now their desperate struggle, have not become a joke?


    "Your Majesty ice emperor, you should have heard the words of the star picking master." Lu Li straightened up his mood, looked down at the ice emperor, and said in a deep voice: "as you can see, the present devil emperor is just a good dog in the hand of the Emperor Ming. Whether it invades Zhenwu area or makes the demon clan become the situation now, it is just the devil emperor who is loyal to his master. From the beginning to the end, there is no place for you in his heart. In his opinion, the so-called kindred is just a tool that can be used. "


    "No, it''s impossible. I don''t believe it!"


    Ice emperor if crazy, loud voice: "this must be fake!"


    In a hurry, she gave up even the last trace of dignity, no longer claiming to be the emperor, but like a crazy ordinary woman, she almost begged: "tell me, this is not true, how can the demon clan be just a piece in the hands of others? Magic emperor, he has great ambition, he will not be willing to be a dog in other people''s hands! "


    "Tell me! It''s not true! "


    There was already some hysteria in her voice.


    People heard the speech, all looked at the ice emperor in silence, to this point, we all have some sympathy.


    Even if the two sides are in a state of hostility, the ice emperor is obviously kept in the dark. He has no idea of some plans of the demon emperor, let alone that he has already betrayed the whole race.


    No matter how cruel the demons are, they will have a belief that their race is the most powerful and proud.


    Even if the ice emperor finally betrayed the demon emperor for himself, she did not think of dragging the whole demon family into the nether world.


    As a result, she was told that there was no need for her to drag the whole demon family into the nether world, and the demon emperor had already done so.


    And the magic emperor not only did it, he did it very well.


    He dedicated the whole demon clan to the nether king!To the Lord of the nether world!


    "Ha..."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    No response for a long time, the ice emperor gradually recognized the reality, issued a very sad laugh, as if laughing at himself, more like laughing at the fool of the devil emperor.


    "Running dog, he is a running dog!" The ice emperor''s voice was hoarse in such a short period of time. He said bitterly, "the Dragon demon clan, it''s really lucky to have such an emperor as you!"


    Then, the ice emperor began to curse the evil emperor crazily, the language was filthy, but no one stopped her.


    Because we all know that she is on the verge of collapse, and she urgently needs some vent.


    And Lu Li still needs her to live and live soberly.


    So what''s the point of being a complete lunatic?


    Scolded for a long time, ice emperor Xu is really tired, gradually no voice, but that face, is full of indifference, and a trace of disdain.


    She didn''t really despair when she chose to cooperate with Terrans to betray the demon emperor. Because she knew that no matter what, with the magic emperor''s talents, she would be able to take the demons out of a new world.


    But now, when she knew that the devil emperor was actually just a lackey, her faith in her heart was completely extinguished, and she was already in despair.


    After the thorough despair, what is born in the heart is the bitter hatred!


    She wants the devil to die!


    No matter what way, no matter who she cooperates with, she wants the devil emperor to die!


    The sinner of this demon clan should be nailed on the pillar of shame and be spurned by all demons!


    "Your Majesty, can you calm down now?" Seeing the ice emperor''s face incomparably indifferent, Lu Li knew that now she had completely calmed down, and then she said with a smile: "if your majesty ice emperor is calm, then we might as well talk about what we haven''t talked about before?"


    Ice emperor raised his head and fixed his eyes on Lu Li with his black eyes, and said, "I am willing to cooperate with you. No matter what you want to know, as long as it is what I also know, I will tell you without reservation. However, I have only one condition, that is, the life of the demon emperor


    Her voice was hoarse and she said bitterly, "I want him to die without a burial place. Even his master, Ming Jun, can''t take him in!"


    Even the emperor of the underworld can''t accept it, which means that the ice emperor hopes that the evil emperor will be driven out of his wits, and even a trace can''t be left behind.


    This is the extreme expression of hating a person.


    However, this is what Lu Li really wants.


    He showed a satisfied smile, looked at the ice emperor and said: "please rest assured, your majesty, now the devil emperor and our family are feuds. Even if you don''t ask for it, as long as you catch a little chance, I will not let him live. I will let him die, and I will not die again."


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, the ice emperor laughed and said in a cold voice: "yes, that''s right. If you can fulfill your promise today, even if this life is given to you, then what?"


    Tens of thousands of years of faith suddenly collapsed, and the hatred generated was extremely powerful.


    Lu Li has no doubt that if the devil emperor really dares to appear now, then the ice emperor will jump on it and eat its meat raw!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1111

    Although there is no way to deal with the troubles on the side of Zhenwu area for the time being, and there is an enemy who is so powerful that it is impossible to deal with it. However, people, including Lu Li, are still optimistic.


    On the one hand, compared with the desperate resistance that they knew nothing about before, they now know so much inside information and secrets. At least they know who they are fighting against and what they are fighting for.


    Secondly, there are two high-level masters, Zhuoxing and xuanyue, sitting in the town. Although they know that they can''t really rely on them, they can solve two of the three demons and capture the ice emperor alive. Their strong power has brought some confidence to the public.


    I have to say that this kind of confidence is a good thing.


    Without mentioning the northern emperor, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua, even jianzun, who has always been a quiet man, talks with emperor xuanyue. Of course, xuanyue talks most of the time. Jianzun has a thoughtful expression, occasionally echoing a few words. Xuanyue smiles and doesn''t comment on right or wrong. He is completely pointing out jianzun.


    No matter how strong the sword master is, he can only practice for more than ten thousand years. To be able to achieve today''s achievements, he has been regarded as an amazing talent. However, compared with emperor xuanyue, the age and accomplishments of jianzun are too shallow. Under the guidance of emperor xuanyue, some ideas that have not yet been formed into a system are suddenly opened up by Mao Zedong and have a lot of insights.


    Even in the process of this conversation, jianzun was still actively practicing, refining his body with void Qi and taking his own Kendo as the cornerstone, hoping to open up the source of divinity and enter the realm of the great road.


    This incident naturally attracted people''s attention. When Lu Li remembered that just now, Lu Li was still saying that jianzun would become a great road after that. They were all in awe. Unexpectedly, the opportunity of jianzun''s "becoming the road" came so soon.


    Among them, the northern emperor and jianzun were the most familiar. He was just about to ask what he had gained, but he saw emperor xuanyue gently flicking his sleeves and sweeping his face like a breeze, holding back the problems of the northern emperor.


    Emperor xuanyue shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "he is now realizing that he is at a critical moment. He can''t say that he will break through the situation and step into the main road. Don''t disturb him first."


    Hearing this, several people look different, but they are all happy for the sword.


    However, the northern emperor said bitterly, "this guy has such a good understanding. After listening to a few sermons, he can actually understand the way to break through the great road?"


    "The method is not difficult."


    Emperor xuanyue stood up with a smile. He had just brushed his sleeves and protected the sword Zun. At the same time, he explained to several people: "if you want to be a road, the key is nothing but two points. First, integrate what you have learned into one and find your own way. Second, on the basis of this road, we should open up the source of gods and complete the second breakthrough in the level of life. "


    With that, Emperor xuanyue looked at jianzun, and his tone was full of admiration. "His way has been clear for a long time, and it is only a matter of a day and a night to open up a source of divinity. However, before that, he still had difficulties in his mind, and his spirit was not enough, and he lost some determination, so he could not take that step. Now that he has figured out the joint and the determination to go out, it will be natural for him to cross this threshold. "


    Xuanyue emperor''s words made everyone silent.


    Later, Yu Fenghua sighed: "the road is only one sentence, but if we want to achieve this, it is also a long road for us."


    "You don''t have to worry. I will do something when I look at the weather. It''s hard for you to live in the great road. "


    However, xuanyue emperor was very cheerful with his eyes on everyone''s faces. Finally, he fell on Lu Li''s face and said with a smile: "especially this little friend, in my opinion, the road is not necessarily your destination."


    As soon as the words came out, people suddenly moved.


    One after another looked at Lu Li.


    Lu Li also said with a wry smile: "master, don''t make fun of me. The main road is not the destination Can I live forever? "


    For eternity, Lu Li really has no idea.


    It''s not hypocrisy, it''s fact.


    As a migrant who came through the country, Lu Li''s experience and thought are quite different from them.


    The biggest difference is that they often think about the meaning of life.


    Although it sounds very pretentious, but if Lu Li really becomes an eternal existence, he will definitely give up, because that kind of end is very terrible to think about.


    However, for Lu Li''s words, xuanyue emperor was not sure, and said with a smile: "little friend, don''t belittle yourself. If you can let Zhuxing take the initiative to bear a cause and effect with you, it is enough to show that you are extraordinary."


    "Not to mention it."


    Xuanyue the great emperor said here, looked at the small hairball lying on Lu Li''s shoulder, and seemed to think of something. He shook his head and laughed and stopped talking.


    Lu Li is feeling his eyes, as well as the deep meaning behind the eyes.


    The identity of xiaomaoqiu is more amazing than he thought.


    It is actually the first master of the palace of life, that is, the first master of this touring world. As a result, it has now become this appearance. In addition to knowing a lot of things, Lu Li has not left any magic power. Lu Li was actually thinking about the situation under which the first master of life in the palace of life can become his present self appointed memory.However, these questions, Lu Li is doomed to get no answer.


    As for why the little hairball followed him, Lu Li didn''t think about it.


    After all, this little guy is following his own life and death, no matter who it is and what the future will be. At least now, xiaomaoqiu is his trusted comrade in arms.


    Xuanyue emperor''s desire to speak stopped. Although Lu Li''s curiosity aroused, Lu Li still didn''t ask any more questions. After a relieved smile, he bowed over to xuanyue: "the idea of picking stars is perhaps just to help the younger generation, find an excuse, and tell me the news of Ming Jun."


    This time, Lu Li was not only able to face the "cause and effect" sent by the star picking emperor, but also could speak out the name of Ming Jun.


    However, as expected, his eyes did not come, and Lu Li''s expression could not help becoming a little suspicious.


    Seeing his expression, Emperor xuanyue laughed and said, "the place of the nether world is too far away from here. Unless it is the strong man who picks up the stars and reads his name, he can''t feel it at all."


    Hearing the emperor xuanyue''s explanation, Lu Li couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. The trace of freedom and carefree previously disappeared completely.


    I thought that I had the courage to face the powerful enemy. As a result, I didn''t even have the qualification to be perceived by the other side.


    What''s more, the words of emperor xuanyue also avoid mentioning the word "Ming Jun". This is obviously saying that if his strength reads out these two words, he will surely be influenced by him.


    Embarrassment.


    It''s embarrassing.


    Lu Li touched the tip of his nose and pretended that nothing had happened. He looked at the sword Zun who was sitting in meditation and realizing Taoism. However, he was greatly inspired!


    If jianzun can break through smoothly, it means that there is a strong man in the future.


    And still do not mix any intrigue, wholeheartedly for the clan of elders.


    To tell you the truth, the reason why Lu Li is eager to become a strong man at the road level is that he deeply feels that some of the top strength of the Terran is really too weak.


    Tianwaitian is far away from the human race. He thinks that he is a God. His eyes only focus on the eternal secrets.


    As for those ancient road level strong people, not to mention where they are going now, after Lu Li knew about the amazing gamble in the ancient times, he also had a question mark about what position the road level strongmen in ancient times would stand now.


    What''s more, behind the road level strongmen in the ancient times, there is also the giant of the ancient world survivors. The whole Terran is the so-called "perfect creature" created by each other, so they become the creator of the Terran?


    If at the critical moment, these creators appear again, what attitude should the Terrans face them?


    It is precisely because of the uncertain factors one by one, that Lu Li is in a hurry to let the Terrans born their own way.


    Fortunately, jianzun did it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1112

    Soon, jianzun completely entered the state of seclusion and breakthrough, and the time was not fixed, so people could not stay here all the time. Therefore, the northern emperor took the initiative to guard jianzun''s breakthrough. Anyway, his current strength was up and down. Although Lu Li had found a suitable body for him later, he was able to reach the top level of heaven and man when he broke out because of the passing of those years, Usually, it''s the ordinary man and nature level strong. It''s not good to follow Lu Li back to Zhenwu. It''s also a good choice to stay here to see Gu jianzun.


    As for the choice of the northern emperor, no one had any opinions. The relationship between the two was closer. Although the North Emperor didn''t say anything, he was worried about the situation of the sword master. It was also a good choice to let him stay here.


    As for Lu Li and Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua, they will naturally return to Zhenwu area and settle the trouble there first.


    "Master Zhuxing, master xuanyue, this time I really want to thank you for your help. If there is any need in the future, just tell me. No matter how big the problem is, the Terran will try its best to solve it to repay your kindness."


    Before leaving, Lu Li solemnly saluted the star picking emperor and xuanyue emperor, thanking them for their generous efforts.


    Because of their strength, they could not enter the Zhenwu area. After that, they had to settle the matter by themselves, so everyone had to separate here.


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, the star picking Emperor just shook his head and said, "you and I already have cause and effect. This cause and effect must have a statement in the future. As for helping, it''s just for Zhenhai. Of course, today, we are also involved in the old things of the true spirit and the ancient world. Even if we want to stay out of it, it is impossible. "


    The star picking emperor''s temperament is indifferent, what to say, Lu Li finished listening, but in his heart is a little sad.


    However, the xuanyue emperor on one side laughed and said, "pick the stars, you don''t want to scare Lu Li''s little friends here. You and I are ready for the war today, aren''t you?"


    After hearing the speech, the emperor took a look at the emperor xuanyue and said, "I am the one who is ready, not you. You don''t have to put gold on your face. "


    Emperor xuanyue didn''t feel embarrassed. After a smile, he said to Lu Li, "little friend, please rest assured. Since we have chosen to make a move, we are ready. And, because of this cause and effect, we will certainly protect you before you really grow up. "


    This sentence, however, is more valuable than 10000.


    With this guarantee, it means that xuanyue and Jiexing, the two road level strong men, will never only take this one shot.


    Of course, they won''t do it again unless there''s a strong man on the road.


    "In that case, I''d like to thank you two elders." Lu Li showed his gratitude and gave thanks to them.


    Emperor xuanyue smiles and says nothing.


    However, the star picking emperor said: "remember, there are behind the scenes of the demons, but there may not be no one behind the other clans. Behind these races, there will be a big man in the higher world. For them, the actions of the demons may be just a trial. When the demons try to find out the foundation of the Terrans, they will not be able to resist it. They must act with caution and do not die prematurely, which will make my cause and effect empty. "


    "The younger generation should bear in mind the teachings of our predecessors."


    Lu Li nodded.


    Although the words of the great emperor are cold and hard, the concern of them is beyond words.


    No matter what purpose she is for, at least at the moment, her concern is absolutely not fake. Lu Li must accept this kind of human relationship.


    Therefore, from beginning to end, Lu Li''s performance is extremely respectful.


    I didn''t play any careful thinking.


    It''s not interesting to play those careful thoughts in front of the star picking emperor.


    "The next way, you have to go by yourself." The great emperor picked up the stars and gave Lu Li an expectant look. Then he looked at the emperor xuanyue and said in a cold voice, "what are you doing here? It''s gone. "


    Xuanyue emperor was still there to maintain the image of an expert. Hearing this, his smile became a little stiff and embarrassed. Then he looked at Lu Li and said, "little friend, it seems that I have practiced my destiny?"


    Lu Li hears the speech, in the heart suddenly a tight.


    The emperor xuanyue had never mentioned this matter before, and almost made Lu Li think that emperor xuanyue had not discovered that he had practiced the law of heaven.


    It''s just that, when you think about it now, it''s kind of funny.


    As a strong man at the road level, how could emperor xuanyue not see that he had practiced his inheritance?


    So, Lu Li didn''t mean to hide anything. He nodded and said, "yes, I have practiced the law of heaven, but I''m only limited by my talent. I can''t play out the magic power of this heaven luck method. I''m just laughing at the elder."


    This is not modesty.


    In the past, Lu Li might have thought that he had mastered some of the tricks of heaven''s fortune.


    Until he saw the emperor xuanyue use the method of heaven to assimilate dozens of stars into stars circling around him. With those stars, the emperor was crippled. After he fled on the spot, he felt that his cultivation of the method of heaven was really an insult to this unique magic power.However, Emperor xuanyue laughed disapprovingly and said, "in fact, when I applied Dharma that day, it was actually a method of hiding breath. Zhenhai gave it to you, and the idea was correct. It''s just that after the strength has reached the high level, some things that I couldn''t think of before will suddenly open up at this moment, and the law of heaven will naturally evolve with my strength. "


    Said, he will be a star out, into the heart of Lu Li''s eyebrows.


    Lu Li immediately felt that there was a huge flow of information into his mind, which made him a little bit distracted.


    Then, he heard emperor xuanyue say, "among them, I have some understanding of the law of heaven, and my progress in revising the law of heaven over the years. I hope it can help you."


    Lu Li was about to open his mouth to thank him. Emperor xuanyue just waved his hand to show that it was all right. At the same time, he winked at Lu Li and said, "little friend, you should remember that the method of heaven''s fortune, the true essence and profound meaning, lies in the group war. Now that Zhenwu area has been invaded by demons and hundreds of millions of demon soldiers are coming, it is a rare training ground. "


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he immediately understood why emperor xuanyue wanted to tell himself the secret of the refinement of the method of heaven''s movement at this time.


    It turns out that the magic power of hiding breath has all sorts of magical effects in group warfare?


    Lu Li moved in his heart and immediately said thanks to Emperor xuanyue, "thank you for teaching me the secret. I will not let the master''s Dharma be shamed."


    "Oh, he has been shamed by him since his birth."


    The great emperor chuckled and then said, "however, this day''s Dharma movement embodies his painstaking efforts. If you can use it more or less, you can practice it well. You don''t have to bear any psychological burden. His things are nothing special."


    With this sentence, the star picking emperor cast a look at the small hairball, which is extremely complex, and seems to be reluctant to give up, but also seems to have relief.


    Finally, the great emperor said: "now you have made a cause and effect with him. Now the cause and effect is not broken. It is the key to the current situation. You Stay with him and give him a hand. "


    Although the tone of the emperor was very calm, he made little hairball a little discontented and said: "pick star, you say it as if you are ordering me. Hum, I know whether I am going to stay or not! There''s no need for other people to talk a lot


    It is a proud temperament, pick star emperor and it is obviously very familiar, also do not mind these details, light way: "both so, I wish you, win a hundred battles."


    Before the voice fell, she mentioned the ice emperor, stepped out and disappeared directly in front of everyone.


    Although the ice emperor has been abandoned, she is still a foreign people''s road level. According to the "rules" of Zhenling, even the abandoned road level can not enter the country. Therefore, Lu Li asked the star picking emperor to take the ice emperor away and take care of him. When the time is right, he can still use the place of ice emperor.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1113

    Zhenwu area.


    Three days have passed since the outbreak of the invasion of the demons.


    Lu Li, the northern emperor, jianzun, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua were still missing. Some people discovered this problem when the dark cloud of magic soldiers gradually spread.


    The disappearance of these five is a fatal blow to the morale of the Terrans.


    Many of the strong men who were full of self-confidence are now in a state of fear. Fortunately, the continuous fighting has left them no time to think about the details and fight with the demons every day with high intensity. Even if they are worried that the disappearance of Lu Li and others will cause a series of problems, they have no time to think about it.


    In addition, with the joint suppression of the white jade tower and the Ministry of heaven, the news was only kept in the high-level combat power of the Terran, and did not continue to spread to the lower level, which made the impact temporarily reduced to the lowest level. This is already considered to be the lucky misfortune.


    However, everyone is very clear that the current situation, which seems to be harmonious, has many unpredictable hidden dangers.


    Once these hidden dangers break out, the balance between Terrans and demons will be broken immediately.


    However, since this period of time, many of the arrangements left by Lu Li have not been made in vain. After the disappearance of the five most powerful members of the Terran, these arrangements gradually came into play. Starting with the ancient five kingdoms as a base camp, Huang Xuan and mu ningqiu rarely joined hands and sent many soldiers to build battle fortresses in the place where the demon army had to pass. At the same time, the "war weapons" vigorously promoted by Lu Li during this period also had a stage Sexual breakthrough.


    Those weapons which Lu Li called able to change the form of war were put on the battlefield one by one, which played a very important role in resisting demons.


    With the leading role of the five ancient kingdoms, the clans and aristocratic families of the Terrans began to increase manpower and material resources, build war fortresses, and ask for the support of war weapons from tuntian Shengguo.


    In addition, even the secular dynasties of Zhenwu region joined the war without hesitation.


    After all, what has changed the most in the years since the aid program was launched is naturally those secular dynasties composed of mere mortals. These accumulated power, with the invasion of the demons, after a short period of panic, gradually became orderly and fearless of any challenge.


    Originally thought to be able to hit a surprise demon soldiers of renzu, it is a heavy loss, but so far has not played a key role.


    Their strategic significance is to exchange injuries for lives and to pile up the fall of heaven and man with a large number of casualties. Unfortunately, although this strategy is useful, it has been seen through by Lin Wangbei from the beginning.


    Lin Wangbei arranged extremely strict tactics, requiring each strong man of heaven and man level to take turns to fight. Although this sacrificed some delaying significance and made the invasion of demon soldiers more and more unstoppable, Lin Wangbei clearly knew that this war was not something that could be solved by dozens of heaven and men. Without Lu Li and others, they had to rely on the whole Zhenwu The power that comes out of concerted efforts.


    Before that, what they were able to do was to fight as hard as possible and consume the number of magic soldiers. The most important thing is to continue to maintain zero casualties at the Tianren level.


    Because the current situation of the Terran seems very favorable, but behind the rapid development of this area, there are too many hidden dangers. As long as they maintain zero casualties, the morale of the Terrans can be maintained in a delicate balance.


    But once one of them falls, it means two things.


    Even if it was the original heaven demon Kingdom, it only sent 500000 dead men to consume the troops of tuntian holy kingdom.


    However, the demons are almost using their whole world lives to launch suicide attacks on Zhenwu region.


    This behavior seems to be personal bravery.


    In fact, there must be the support of the commander.


    Otherwise, even according to the biological instinct, these demon soldiers would have been killed to the point of collapse.


    On the other side, they separated out a group of soldiers and began to break through to all sides of Zhenwu area.


    Don''t underestimate this group of soldiers.


    Under the terror base of demon soldiers, the so-called scattered soldiers are at least in the millions.


    Although there are many Terrans in Zhenwu area, they can''t be compared with magic soldiers in terms of individual quality. Even if Lu Li spared no effort to implement the student aid program in recent years, the overall quality of the Terran has improved a lot, but in balance, it is still not the enemy of magic soldiers.


    Those demon soldiers who have killed out the encirclement can either drag down other heaven and man, or rush into the Terran city like a headless fly to kill. In a word, since they have left, they must have been instructed.


    Therefore, Lin Wangbei said that the attack of the demons had become more impatient and wanted to change the current tactics, which did not arouse any opposition from anyone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1114

    After a stick of incense, some of the Tianren level strongmen sitting in the northern part of Linwang have gone to rotation to replace them.


    In addition to their side, the same is true of several other battlefields.


    The two sides will exchange in turn, even some tactics and tactics will change. They will never give any chance to the demon soldiers over there.


    Those who come to Tianwaitian for help should also follow this rule.


    After being replaced, Yuqiong threw the purple blood and said without expression: "how long do we have to fight here? Tianwaitian, why is there no help? "


    After three days of fighting, Yuqiong has become a little silent.


    Especially after seeing Liang Wuxian kill a million demon soldiers with one sword, which shocked them to the point where they could not take a half step forward for ten breaths, the jade dome became more silent, as if all the arrogance had been broken under that sword.


    However, what he couldn''t accept was that they had been fighting here for three days, and Tianwaitian had not arranged a helping hand so far. He was not the first one to have doubts about it, and he would never be the last.


    Anyway, now that the invasion of demons has spread to this extent, Tianwaitian has only sent 11 of them to support?


    Are the eleven of them coming to support or abandoned children?


    But Yu Qiong''s words were not answered.


    In addition to Yu Tianqing, the other several people who have been rotated have a numb expression. All of us are not idiots. After killing here for three days, we can say that we have exhausted all our abilities. However, the demon army has not seen any signs of decline. It can be seen that this invasion is not something they can solve.


    So why is Tianwaitian reluctant to send a helping hand?


    This answer, no one dares to answer, even a person who thinks about it carefully.


    In the end, Yu Tianqing said in a deep voice: "the situation in Tianwaitian is not necessarily better than that here. If a large-scale dispatch of heaven and man level strong, it is difficult to guarantee that the latecomers will not make any trouble. "


    Yu Tianqing finished this sentence and took a deep look at Yuqiong. After three days'' observation, he realized that Yuqiong didn''t know anything at all.


    However, whenever there is such an idea, Yu Tianqing can''t help but laugh at himself. Yuqiong doesn''t know anything. What about himself?


    Was he sent to the world to support the Terrans? Did he know too much about it, which caused the suspicion of Qisheng, or did he know nothing at all and was just an abandoned son of Qisheng from the beginning to the end?


    Yu Tianqing can''t think of the answer to these questions, and he can''t have an answer.


    He shook his head, gave up these ideas, and went on: "and the situation in the world is not as bad as that. Lin Wangbei is indeed some generals. Under his arrangement, unless the demons can''t help sending out the strong, the balance of power can be maintained for a long time. Tianwaitian doesn''t send people to help. Maybe it''s Qisheng who saw this. Don''t think about it. "


    Hearing Yu Tianqing''s words, several strong men of heaven and man level are all silent.


    Can''t they hear that Yu Tianqing is just comforting them?


    But even if it was comfort, they had to believe it.


    Because in addition to this statement, other statements are too cruel.


    All of them were old school conservatives from Tianwaitian, including Yu Tianqing. They were very familiar with the situation of Tianwaitian and knew that the gap between the Conservatives and their successors was not as serious as expected.


    At least when the war that endangers the whole Zhenwu region breaks out, the latecomers will never choose to fight with the Conservatives at this time.


    Although Wu is ambitious, he is still willing to consider the overall situation.


    Otherwise, with the present strength of the later comers, they will be able to set off a fight in Tianwaitian and wipe out all the strength of the Conservatives, but they have no way at all.


    In other words, the situation in Tianwaitian is already out of balance. The strength of the Conservatives is only an illusion, which is deliberately created by Wu. After all, he still takes the overall situation into consideration, and it is even more impossible for him to stir up internal strife at such a time.


    Therefore, now that Tianwaitian has no help, there is only one possibility. Qisheng has suppressed Tianwaitian''s intention to support Tianwaitian. Wu is also watching, not knowing what plan he is making.


    It is because of this that many people present are in despair, including Yuqiong.


    After a long time, Yu Qiong sneered and said, "forget it, Yu Tianqing, when it''s all like this, do you have to fool us? No one can come to Tianwaitian. The eleven of us are the abandoned children of Zhenwu area who are used by Qisheng. He doesn''t care whether we die here or what the outcome is


    The jade dome stares at Yu Tianqing, word by word: "you know this more clearly than anyone else in your heart, why still there is hypocritical comfort?"


    "Enough!"


    "Yuqiong, don''t talk nonsense!"Two strong men of heaven and man level stood up and interrupted Yuqiong''s words.


    One of them said in a deep voice, "what''s the point of saying these words when it''s all like this? Is it to combat our fighting spirit? "


    "Fighting spirit?" Yu Qiong said coldly, "don''t deceive yourself any more. You know that now we have no way out except to fight to the end here! The passageway of Tianwaitian is bound to be controlled by people, and if we want to go back, the warriors on earth will be the first to let us deserters go! It''s already a dilemma. What else can we talk about? "


    As soon as this speech came out, everyone fell into silence.


    However, no one came forward to refute Yuqiong.


    Because he said the truth.


    Now they are in an awkward situation, which can be said to be in a dilemma, or there is no way out at all.


    "Do you mean that we should be killed, whether in the hands of the demons or in the hands of the powerful men in Zhenwu area, in short, the result is death?"


    Another strong man of heaven and man level was very upset with Yuqiong, and asked angrily, "according to your opinion, we have no other way out but to die?"


    "Dead?"


    "If it''s just death, don''t we have other ways? Now the situation is, our end is worse than death! "


    "The strong in Zhenwu region refused to accept us, and Tianwaitian gave up on us. What should we do now? Do we want to join the demons?"


    Jade dome''s eyes swept over the crowd, coldly, "we''ve all become ghosts and ghosts. Thank you so much for being so calm."


    As soon as this was said, all the people present were silent.


    The two strong men of heaven and man level did not speak any more, as if they fell into silence.


    Yu Tianqing also closed his eyes. After a long time, he slowly said, "in your opinion, what should we do now?"


    Hearing Yu Tianqing ask himself this question, Yu Qiong is a Leng at first, and a very complicated mood emerges in his heart.


    You know, he and Yu Tianqing have been tit for tat these years. Although they are not enemies, they are also rivals. Moreover, he lost more than one notch to Yu Tianqing in terms of intelligence and strength. Although his strength has caught up with Yu Tianqing, he still doesn''t feel that he can be stronger than Yu Tianqing.


    This is the psychological shadow left over the years.


    Yu Tianqing is too strong in his heart.


    As the saying goes, the person who knows you best may not be your friend, but your opponent.


    Yuqiong put himself in the position of Yu Tianqing''s opponent. The more he understood Yu Tianqing, the more he felt he was very strong.


    As a result, Yu Tianqing asked himself in a tone of "asking for advice", which made Yu Qiong quite uncomfortable. His mood was even more complicated. However, he did not know when his anger had dissipated.


    However, he said coldly: "at your level, don''t you know what we should do now? What is so obvious needs to be said to me? "


    After saying this, he looked at Yu Tianqing and said, "what these people in Zhenwu region lack most is the top combat power. If we are willing to join us, they will be on guard against us, but they may not be unwilling to accept us!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1115

    "Are you crazy?"


    A strong man at Tianren level couldn''t help saying: "you want to betray Tianwaitian by joining Zhenwu domain? In case Qisheng really sends someone to support him, how do you plan to account to Qisheng then? "


    Compared with the disadvantages of the current situation, these people pay more attention to the fear and awe of enlightenment.


    "Why explain to Qisheng? From the beginning to the end, we are not the lackeys of enlightenment! " Yuqiong bit his teeth and said the words that he would have thought were treacherous before.


    Although it was only three days in the past, under such high-intensity pressure, he had figured out a lot of things, especially the "weird" in the past few years.


    He had never seen the real body of Qisheng, and he didn''t know that it was on the verge of madness. It seemed that he might become a monster at any time.


    However, Qisheng''s strange performance can not hide from all people.


    In the past few days, the more he recalled, the more he felt that Qisheng had changed.


    If they do not seek another way out, their future is bound to be destroyed along with Tianwaitian.


    This time, they seem to be regarded as abandoned children, but in turn, it is also an opportunity to get them out of this impasse!


    And jade dome''s words, let everybody present have some Lengshen.


    Yeah.


    Although they joined Tianwaitian, they were not the lackeys of enlightenment.


    Is it to go or stay? Do you still have to obey the command of Qisheng?


    What''s more, these people are obviously regarded as abandoned children. They can''t care much about them, whether they are enlightened or not.


    It''s a bit stupid to continue to speculate on the meaning of Qisheng at this time.


    "Not bad."


    All of a sudden, Yu Tianqing stood up, looked at Yu Qiong with approval eyes, nodded his head and said, "we are not really Qisheng''s lackeys. We declare our allegiance to him because there are various reasons. Since it is Qisheng who has abandoned us, why don''t we join Zhenwu region in turn? Everyone is a Terran. Now that the demons invade, Zhenwu is in danger. Join Zhenwu and contribute to the Terran. This is the great righteousness


    What Yu Tianqing said is sonorous and powerful.


    Even Yuqiong didn''t expect that Yu Tianqing would agree with his own statement. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Besides, you should also realize that the enlightenment is becoming more and more crazy now."


    Yu Tianqing''s eyes swept several people and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what you think in your heart, but you should have heard of the blood improvement plan. That kind of crazy plan will transform the strong man of heaven into a monster. Although it can improve the combat power for a short time, the fact is that it has become that kind of monster, not only has no inch to advance in the future, but also the soul has been put out inexplicably! "


    "We give up the biggest advantage of our heaven and man level strong, and in turn pursue that kind of terrifying blood breakthrough. I have opposed this many times. Unfortunately, Qisheng doesn''t intend to listen to my opinion at all. He insists on promoting the method of blood improvement, so that all the heaven and man level strong men can become what he calls" perfect creatures. ". You don''t understand it when you get to this point? "


    Yu Tianqing said one word at a time: "over the years, have any of you ever seen the real body of Qisheng, right?"


    Hearing this, Yu Qiong was moved.


    He suddenly thought that when he was in Tianwaitian and wanted to meet Qisheng, he was stopped by Yu Tianqing.


    At that time, Yu Tianqing knew that he had a pass order of shangjiuchong, and his expression was very strange.


    At that time, Yuqiong thought that Yu Tianqing was afraid of threatening his position.


    It was not until later that Yuqiong realized that Yu Tianqing was really afraid. However, he was not afraid of himself, but was afraid of shangjiuchong''s enlightenment.


    "You mean what happened to the real body of Qisheng?" The jade dome thought to move, immediately pursue to ask a way.


    Yu Tianqing smelled the speech and took a deep look at the jade dome. "You said that Qisheng gave you the pass order of shangjiuchong through the incarnation. Is that right?"


    Hearing the speech, the jade dome nodded suspiciously.


    I wanted to ask, what''s the matter?


    However, the sentence was still held in the mouth and could not be asked.


    Yu Tianqing is the only "confidant" who can see the real body of Qisheng in Tianwaitian. Yu Qiong feels vaguely that Yu Tianqing seems to know something he doesn''t know.


    So he waited for Yu Tianqing to continue.


    "What if I told you that the incarnation of Qisheng never gave anyone a nine fold pass?"


    Sure enough, Yu Tianqing is simply not surprising. As soon as he opens his mouth, he makes Yuqiong and several other Tianren completely stunned.


    The incarnation of Qisheng has never given anyone a nine fold pass order?


    How could that be possible?


    Looking at their expressions, Yu Tianqing realized that they didn''t know anything at all, and said in a deep voice, "because I''ve always sent out the nine passes. And do you know what happens to those who get the pass, except me? "This is to let the people in the mind a tight, faint guess, but not really sure.


    If what Yu Tianqing said was true, wouldn''t it say that Qisheng had already gone mad?


    This is the truth.


    Qisheng''s real body is close to madness, so he will lower the avatar and let the relatively rational one do things, but he will not let the avatar give anyone a pass order.


    Everyone who is entitled to see him is ordered by him, and then Yu Tianqing is asked to give the pass order.


    So Yu Tianqing was shocked at that time. How could the incarnation of Qisheng give the pass order to Yuqiong?


    Unless, incarnation has its own ideas, ready to betray this increasingly crazy real body.


    Of course, this is just Yu Tianqing''s guess. Yu Tianqing dare not judge the facts, let alone speculate.


    However, the only thing he can be sure of now is that if Yuqiong really went to shangjiuchongtian, he should become a "part" of the enlightenment.


    These confused thoughts flashed through Yu Tianqing''s mind. Then, Yu Tianqing raised his hand and surrounded by blue smoke. In front of the public, a large bloody sarcoma appeared, containing infinite and violent energy.


    On that sarcoma, Qisheng''s twisted face was roaring. Countless blood hands were stretched out from the sarcomas. They seized a crying man and tore him alive into a part of the sarcoma!


    This scene, see the hearts of the people jump!


    "This is the real body of Qisheng!"


    "Yes, this is the true body of Qisheng, which is the secret he has been trying to hide over the years. No one is allowed to come near. If you suddenly think of asking someone to enter the Ninth Heaven, it means that he needs flesh and blood strength to fight against the core of Tianwaitian


    Yu Tianqing''s voice, indifferent and incomparable, but with a deep chill.


    The scene he had just shown was exactly what he had seen with his own eyes, and the dead man of heaven and man level was the first one he had led to enter the Ninth Heaven.


    Seeing the man of heaven, he died in front of himself. However, Yu Tianqing did not dare to show the atmosphere. Even after watching that scene, he lost the courage to look directly at the real body of Qisheng.


    This is why he always lowers his head when he sees Qisheng.


    The secret exposed by Yu Tianqing is too amazing.


    Many people present were shocked by the cruel picture.


    In particular, Yu Qiong''s performance was even more intense. He realized that he had been lucky enough to escape his life, but he was extremely scared. He even became angry. Yu Tianqing said, "since you already know it, why don''t you tell me the secret in the morning?"


    This is indeed the most unreasonable place for Yu Tianqing.


    He was silent for a long time and didn''t know how to answer.


    Yu Qing Yu Li, since he had known this matter for a long time, he should have exposed the secret earlier.


    However, he did not.


    Even in these years, he has been helping Qisheng to conceal secrets, which means aiding tyranny.


    Seeing his silence, he bit his teeth and said, "it''s ridiculous that our leader has turned into a crazy monster! Tell me, what''s the point of our persistence in these years? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1116

    In the face of Yu Qiong''s question, Yu Tianqing has no way to answer.


    Several other heavenly beings were also livid.


    After seeing the present state of Qisheng, they all felt chilly on their back and felt very lucky.


    They are so lucky that they have not been devoured by the madman Qisheng these years.


    It is also that there are not many strong people in Tianwaitian. There are only thousands of them. Qisheng doesn''t dare to go too far. After so many years, he has swallowed up no more than two palms.


    One is to maintain the balance between heaven and earth.


    Second, if it devours too many people, it will surely arouse suspicion and even vigilance of others.


    Therefore, most of the people were not poisoned, and those who were devoured by heaven and man finally fooled the past with vague words, and even some dirty water was poured on the later ones.


    Yu Tianqing is aware of this snack, because he handled several of them personally.


    "It seems that this time, even if we don''t want to leave Tianwaitian, we have to leave."


    After a long silence, a man of heaven level could not help laughing bitterly.


    "He is not only a madman, but also treats us as abandoned children. If he doesn''t go away, will he wait for food?"


    This time, several Heaven and man no longer refute, we are actually scared.


    That terrible picture, really think of the spine hair cold, let people fear not.


    In the end, Yu Qiong said, "we talk about it. In fact, we have to make a decision in the end. Do you want to leave Tianwaitian? Yu Tianqing, you are our leader. It''s up to you to decide. "


    Yu Tianqing hears the speech and looks at the jade dome in surprise.


    This is the first time that Yuqiong has voluntarily admitted that he is a leader.


    Yu Tianqing was momentarily distracted, and then said with a smile, "since I have shown you these, I have made up my mind to leave Tianwaitian."


    "Well, with your words, I''ll be relieved." The jade dome nodded and said in a deep voice, "since you are willing to leave Tianwaitian, we are naturally following."


    After that, he looked at the other people and seemed to be waiting for their answers.


    However, there is a sense of threat in the eyes.


    We are indeed on the same boat now, but strictly speaking, apart from ourselves and Yu Tianqing, the attitude of other people is not clear.


    Although Yu Qiong has figured out a lot of things in the past few days, he is still arrogant and arrogant in nature.


    If these Tianren level strongmen refuse to leave Tianwaitian, then Yuqiong would rather kill them all here than let them reveal the secret.


    "Yuqiong, don''t look at us like that. Why, just because you and Yu Tianqing have the backbone, we people are useless? "


    A strong man of heaven and man level understood the eyes of Yuqiong and said: "Qisheng is crazy. Will we continue to work for him? That''s not Qisheng crazy, that''s us crazy! "


    "Well, who knows what you guys think? And, if you will, how many of them? "


    Said, the jade dome looked at the sky, has just been rotated in the past a few people, is obviously still in the dark state.


    There are eleven people in their line of work. Who knows if everyone is willing to leave the sky?


    However, Yu Tianqing said: "in fact, you can rest assured that when selecting people, I have avoided the loyalty of Qisheng. As long as I tell them the truth, they will understand why we betray Tianwaitian."


    "It''s not betrayal, you have to figure it out!"


    However, the jade dome denied in a deep voice: "we just want to live, how can we say it is betrayal? If we continue to communicate with Tianwaitian and Qisheng will go crazy one day, we people will still be treated as reserve food by Qisheng? "


    "Hello, Hello, that''s too frightening to say. What kind of food is not food? Do we people have no resistance?"


    A strong man of heaven and man level was a little creepy by this saying, and could not help but retort.


    Hearing the speech, Yuqiong sneered and said, "well, what do you think about the scene that Yu Tianqing showed us just now? Is that the man and nature class strong man has no resistance? Didn''t you see that man was torn up almost instantly? If I''m not wrong, that guy''s strength is not as good as Yu Tianqing. What does this mean? Use your brain and think about it. Don''t make a fool of yourself here


    The man of heaven and man level was rejected by him, and immediately he said nothing.


    Because he knew that Yuqiong was telling the truth, and that man was really powerful. But even if it is such a powerful existence, it has been torn up and swallowed by the moment of enlightenment, and there is no resistance at all!


    "If this is the case, then we have to find a way quickly. Who can say well that Qisheng will send someone to pursue us?"


    After a few seconds of silence, the man of heaven, who was said to be speechless, immediately opened his mouth and said, "what should we do if we are not willing to let go of these foods at the root of enlightenment?""Hey, that''s when we''re going to start fighting."


    Yuqiong just sneered and said nothing.


    At this point, they began to study how to betray Tianwaitian and break away from the control of Qisheng. They continued to pretend that nothing had happened. It was also unrealistic.


    After all, Qisheng is crazy now. Who can guarantee that he will not send people to pursue and kill people?


    "Well, let''s What should I tell them? " After hesitating for a long time, the man of heaven looked at the sky.


    Now what he worries most is not whether Qisheng will send someone to do it.


    What he worried about most was whether there would be Qisheng''s loyalty in their team of eleven.


    If there is such a situation of internal strife, then there will be no way for them.


    Does it have to be my colleagues?


    Yu Tianqing said: "you don''t have to worry too much about this matter. I have to explain those people. I believe that as long as they see the current situation of Qisheng, they will understand our good intentions."


    "Ha ha, what good intentions, you are just for your own life, don''t beautify yourself too much."


    Although Yuqiong is willing to stand with Yu Tianqing now, it does not mean that he is really convinced of Yu Tianqing.


    Although Yu Tianqing is their leader, it''s true that all of us have to work together to find a way to deal with this matter.


    "In that case, it''s up to Yu Tianqing to handle this matter. What we should do now is to connect with the strong people in Zhenwu area and let them accept us quickly."


    Another strong man of heaven and man level also stood up and said slowly: "we have said so much. In the final analysis, the strong people in Zhenwu area are willing to believe and accept us. Otherwise, as Yu Qiong said, we are just a group of ghosts, and there is no place to go. What''s the point? "


    "Well, you can rest assured that I have an idea."


    After a few seconds of silence, Yu Tianqing opened his mouth and calmed the people''s mood. He said slowly, "you know, Lu Li is the leader of Zhenwu area now. If someone else is in charge, I will hesitate for three points. However, Lu Li is different from others. Although he likes to talk with others with interests, he doesn''t value interests most. After all, this guy really wants to solve the current difficulties. With the 11 of us joining the Zhenwu area, it means that the strength of Zhenwu area will be greatly enhanced. What''s the reason for Lu Li to refuse? "


    Hearing Yu Tianqing''s words, several people present showed different expressions.


    Especially Yu Qiong, his expression is a little strange.


    If any of these people present is really familiar with Lu Li, it is him.


    As early as Lu Li had not grown up, he had already destroyed one of his plans. At that time, he wanted to kill Lu Li completely. However, he was broken by a series of accidents, and finally he was punished by enlightenment.


    After that, the growth speed of Luli was like riding a rocket, which was unstoppable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1117

    Now, just a few years later, Lu Li has grown to a point where even he needs to look up to. Even Yu Tianqing agrees that Lu Li is the leader of Zhenwu area. In fact, he has no opinion about this.


    Lu Libi is the first institution in the world. He is not in charge. Who will be in charge?


    Although Yuqiong is extremely proud on the surface, and even thinks highly of himself, he always respects the real strong.


    For example, Qi Sheng and Wu Lao.


    Except for two days, he is the same person.


    Lu Li''s progress over the past few years has been seen in his eyes. Later, Lu Li still entered Tianwaitian for several times. Although there was no trouble, his awe inspiring sword sense was enough to make many Tianren level strong men begin to pay attention to Luli''s strength.


    "Well, you''re right. Lu Li doesn''t really value interests very much. He will unite all forces that can be united. Even if he was once an enemy, he can make friends in his eyes. If we show some goodwill and are willing to stand on the side of Zhenwu to resist the invasion of demons, Lu Li will certainly accept us. "


    With the understanding of Lu Li, Yu Qiong pondered for a few seconds, then nodded his head seriously and said, "what''s more, you have all overlooked that Lu Li has long wanted to annex Tianwaitian. Thousands of strong men at the level of heaven and man are like a big cake for Lu Li. How can he not be moved? "


    "Eleven of us will join Zhenwu area. Lu Li will never oppose it and will welcome us with open arms."


    After Yu Qiong finished, several strong men of heaven and man level were all thoughtful, obviously thinking of some of Lu Li''s performances in recent years.


    Indeed, just as he said, Lu Li has always been greedy for Tianwaitian. There are thousands of strong people in Tianwaitian, which is not a small number.


    If all the forces of Tianwaitian are allowed to enter this battle, the demons may not be so arrogant.


    "In this case, let''s find a way to contact Lu Li as soon as possible. This matter should not be delayed."


    At the beginning, he felt that there was something wrong with him, but at this moment, he was hastening up.


    On hearing this, Yu Tianqing showed a suspicious expression and said: "I really want to contact Lu Li, but according to my observation in the past three days, the strong men in Zhenwu area are obviously lack of confidence. What''s more, Lu Li has not shown up. There must be something strange hidden behind this incident, which we have not found. "


    "What?"


    "Do you mean that Lu Li hasn''t made a move yet, maybe he has suffered some accidents?"


    Several strong men of heaven and man level understood what he was talking about in an instant.


    After all, Lu Li''s character is quite clear to them, not to mention the invasion of the demons. Even if there is a little storm in Zhenwu area, he will immediately stand up and completely flatten those small waves.


    However, with the invasion of the demons, it has been three days. As a result, Lu Li has not appeared so far, which is indeed a bit strange.


    "I''m not doubting. I''m sure that there may be something wrong with Lu Li. However, those strong men in Zhenwu region obviously have a defense against us. If I really go to inquire, they will think that we have other plans. Therefore, I can only speculate from the words leaked out by those people that Lu Li and North emperor, Jian Zun, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua are probably not real now Military region. As for where they went, the people in Zhenwu region are still in a fog. "


    Yu Tianqing said all the intelligence that he had collected in the recent period, which made several people confused.


    At such a critical time, Lu Li and the other four strong men were not in Zhenwu area. Where did they go?


    If they were ambushed, Tianwaitian should have received information early in the morning. It is impossible that there has been no news until now.


    That can only prove that these five people were not ambushed.


    In other words, even if these five people are ambushed, it is not a small role. At least it is the top of heaven and man, and even the strong in the road, that can quietly make these five strong people disappear instantly.


    "Since Lu Li is no longer in Zhenwu area, what are we still doing here?" After listening to Yu Tianqing''s words, the man of heaven level finally showed a worried expression.


    How can they integrate into Zhenwu area without guarantee of land separation? Will those strong people really let them stay in Zhenwu?


    The friction between Tianwaitian and Zhenwu has long been no secret.


    If it had not been for Lu Li, relying on his own strength, to subdue the two sides and maintain a delicate balance on the surface, the situation between Tianwaitian and Zhenwu would have broken out. How can we wait until today?


    "We can''t think of it like that. Now that Lu Li is not here, it''s a good opportunity for us."


    Yu Qiong''s eyes were bright, and without Yu Tianqing to remind him, he thought about how to integrate himself and others into Zhenwu domain.Now that Lu Li and the other four top powers are absent, Zhenwu area lacks so much vital power, it is natural to ask for power from outside.


    To whom?


    Isn''t it to the sky?


    They now occupy the status of Tianwaitian Tianwaitian reinforcements, and they have more opportunities with the people in Zhenwu area.


    If it''s a normal situation, it''s hard for him to judge whether he can establish such a cooperative relationship with the people in Zhenwu area.


    However, now that Lu Li and others are missing, their joining is no less than a big boost to Zhenwu''s morale.


    The reason why Yu Qiong was able to figure it out so quickly was that he had a lot of thinking about his own situation these days.


    If not, he may not be able to figure out this link now.


    "That''s right." However, Yu Tianqing was full of praise and said: "Yuqiong is right. Now Zhenwu''s top combat power is empty. Our appearance is tantamount to bringing opportunities to Zhenwu region. Of course, this opportunity is also relative, not only Zhenwu area, but also our opportunity. "


    "What do you say we should do?"


    After several seconds of silence, they all looked at Yu Tianqing and some others looked at Yuqiong.


    It seems that they all depend on these two men for advice in their present situation.


    "In fact, I don''t have any ideas about the specific methods. However, I think that as long as we continue to help the people in Zhenwu area kill evil soldiers and bring them enough help, they will understand that under the current situation, the position is not important at all. The most important thing is whether we can help them and whether we can bring them Enough combat power. "


    "Don''t forget, we still have a big advantage, that is, we are old friends with many people in Tianwaitian. Since Qisheng is crazy now, we can''t watch those old friends jump into the fire pit? "


    He looked at the crowd and said in a cold voice, "from my point of view, Qisheng''s madman actually eats people, so he is no longer worthy to be our leader. If I can, I naturally want to save those old friends. "


    "We are the bridge between Tianwaitian and Zhenwu. No one can replace this special point."


    After he had said this, people all looked thoughtful and thought that what he said was really reasonable.


    If this is the case, then their importance will be raised by several levels.


    Even if there is no Lu Li to make up his mind, there is no lack of intelligent people in Zhenwu area.


    As long as the strong people in Zhenwu area can think of this point, once their importance increases, they will be able to integrate into Zhenwu area without hindrance.


    "Well, what Yuqiong said has been very detailed, and I have no opinion. Let''s do it in this way for the time being."


    Yu Tianqing on one side nodded and approved the view of Yuqiong.


    After all, Yu Qiong''s words not only include their advantages, but also plan to find a way to save those old friends trapped in Tianwaitian.


    This is enough for Yu Tianqing to accept him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1118

    It has to be said that after Yu Qiong''s words, several of the strong men of heaven and man level were all suddenly enlightened.


    Then, they nodded, which was also a recognition of the jade dome.


    "Well, in that case, let''s continue to follow the rotation rules. However, Yu Qiong and I have to stay for each rotation. Although it''s a little risky, only the two of us are sure to convince the others."


    Yu Tianqing looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice: "if you have any opinions, we can discuss it again. We can take turns to leave one person to explain our present situation to those people. It is better to let them understand how dangerous we are now."


    "I don''t have any opinions. To be honest, I''m not as good as you in terms of words. But Yuqiong... "


    The man of heaven who first put forward his opinion made a light smile.


    Jade dome is very unconvinced way: "how, what do you think?"


    "I don''t have any opinion. I just didn''t think that your mouth is so sharp. Before, I always thought that you were a fool who thought highly of yourself. No matter what you did, you had to use your fist to solve it. But now it seems that you are a bit quick witted


    He laughed twice and said sincerely, "so, I have no opinion on this arrangement. Indeed, only when you two take turns here can we really convince the others. If we come, we can''t be sure of that. "


    After saying that, he looked at Yu Tianqing, "you have the real evidence of Qisheng''s madness in your hand, but Yu Qiong''s idea is much more flexible than you."


    "If you two complement each other here, you will certainly be able to solve this problem. At least, don''t let our own internal conflicts happen!"


    At the end of the day, his tone was a little dignified.


    In fact, this is what he worries about most.


    If eleven people from the outside world start fighting inside.


    The results are not good for anyone.


    At that time, for fear of such a problem, Yuqiong killed them at the first time.


    This also made him wake up. Now they need not only the trust of those strong men in Zhenwu region, but also the trust of their peers.


    Only Yu Qiong and Yu Tianqing can do this.


    Yu Tianqing and Yu Qiong looked at each other, and naturally understood what he meant.


    "We have five people here, and there are six people in the sky. This rotation means that the five of us are stronger than the six of them. If something really goes wrong, it won''t take much effort to kill them directly! "


    Hearing Yuqiong''s words, Yu Tianqing said with a bitter smile: "everyone is a companion. If you can''t do it, you''d better not do it."


    "Yes, we are all companions. If we really start to kill people, will we not even be able to trust each other in the future?"


    Several people over there agreed with Yu Tianqing.


    Yes, five of them are more powerful than the six.


    This is the fact reflected in the rotation mechanism.


    But if you do, the last few people over there are killed, and the five of them can''t trust each other either.


    It is not worth the loss.


    "Well, I''m just saying it casually, and I don''t really want to kill them." Yu Qiong curled his lips and said, "and don''t forget, even if we really convince those six people, there will still be a fight in the end..."


    Speaking of this, Yu Qiong suddenly realized something, shook his head and said, "forget it, it''s all at this point. It''s meaningless to say anything else."


    "You mean to say, the fight between the latecomers and the Conservatives? Don''t worry. According to my observation, the latecomers didn''t want to fight with us at all. To be honest, many of these years'' internal strife was just to sow dissension among them, so that we had to fight. "


    Hearing his words, Yu Tianqing immediately understood what he was trying to express and said faintly: "for example, those times were said to be the deaths and injuries that were attacked by later comers. The truth is that Qisheng can''t control the core energy explosion and devour the two Tianren. After that, the conflict between the latecomers and the Conservatives was out of control. If you think about it carefully, you can remember that at that time, many latecomers showed that they were innocent, and there was no conflict with the latecomers, let alone murder. "


    "Is it true that you say so?"


    "Yes, I remember it, too."


    "So it is. It turns out that all this is a conspiracy of enlightenment?"


    After hearing this, several strong men of heaven and man level showed their suddenly cheerful expressions.


    It turned out that at the beginning, it was not done by the later. It was Qisheng who was "cannibalizing" and finally left the pot to the later comers to carry it.


    "In that case, I can understand why those who came after me felt so painful and conservative."After listening to me, Yu Qiong was very silent for a moment, and finally said, "if I am so wronged, I must fight with them to the end. What''s more, the latecomers didn''t do these things, but they had to bear the blame for it. At the beginning, we really killed the companions of the latecomers and severely damaged many of them. If this hatred can''t be dissolved in the future, it must be washed away with blood. "


    Yu Qiong''s worry is not without reason.


    Yu Tianqing sighed: "no matter what happens in the future, the most important issue for us now is to take care of our own side. For such a big event as the invasion of demons, now these magic soldiers are just appetizers. When the demons of heaven and man level appear, our fight will certainly become more difficult. If we can survive at that time, let''s talk about other things. "


    Hearing this, there was a moment of silence.


    Yeah.


    They are now deeply involved in the war of the invasion of the demons. If this matter is not solved clearly, it is not certain that they will live to fight against each other after the war escalates.


    "Well, it''s unnecessary to think about these problems." The jade dome waved his hand, then roughly estimated the time, and then said faintly, "there is still about one incense stick. We are going to start rotation. This time, who are we going to stay?"


    Yu Tianqing took a look at him and then said, "let me stay this time. I will show them the evidence from Qisheng. If you can persuade them, it will be better. If you can''t persuade them, you will stay here in the next round. Explain our plan to them again. "


    The jade dome hears speech, nodded slightly, did not refute this arrangement.


    As for why they didn''t solve the problem at once, it was because the strong men at Tianren level were more or less suspicious, but Yu Tianqing spoke alone, and they were likely to doubt whether it was Yu Tianqing''s plot.


    Including Yuqiong, both of them can confirm each other.


    What''s more, Yu Tianqing''s arrangement is that everyone knows Yuqiong''s temper very well. If it wasn''t really something big, he couldn''t have stood on the same front with Yu Tianqing.


    It''s the best result to be able to avoid disturbance.


    Since even Yuqiong agreed with Yu Tianqing, it can be proved from the side that their situation is really in danger, and the old guy of Qisheng is really crazy.


    It is impossible for the "leader" who is so crazy that he can not have any supporters.


    After all, those ancient strongmen in Tianwaitian can only be regarded as greedy for life and fear of death. They want to hide in Tianwaitian and escape the catastrophe of Zhenwu region.


    They are afraid of life and death, but they have no ability to distinguish between life and death.


    Qi Sheng that guy is so crazy that he can even swallow his own clan. What else can''t he do?


    Go back to Tianwaitian. God knows what will happen!


    Therefore, Yu Tianqing''s arrangement is in fact secure. I believe that the six colleagues will be able to figure out the key and finally choose the right position.


    "Well, in that case, follow this solution!"


    When the rotation started, they flew into the air and picked up the six people. Yu Tianqing stayed in place, closed his eyes, and began to think about how to explain the matter to them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1119

    On the other hand, Dong AO and others also made a fight, and then waited until the time for rotation came.


    After they were replaced, they came to Lin Wangbei''s side one after another, because before Lin Wangbei had passed the secret message, telling them that the next rotation time needed to be adjusted to deal with the increasingly crazy attack of the demons.


    After seeing Dong AO and others coming, Lin Wang said in a deep voice: "you should know more about the situation there than I do. Now I am in the center of the town. Although I have to take the overall situation into consideration, I have no first-hand information that you are exposed to before the battle. Next, I will rearrange the new rotation mechanism. If you have any ideas, you can speak them out. It''s not everyone''s talk! Only in this way can we suppress the invasion of demons more effectively


    At the beginning, Lin Wangbei expressed his ideas. He didn''t want to be the commander-in-chief of YiYanTang. Moreover, he was now in the center of the country, taking into account the overall situation. Although he saw more things than many strong men in the array, he did not fight in person. He had to analyze the tactics that the demon commander might use all the time, and some details were naturally ignored.


    At this time, it is necessary for those who are fighting to explain in person.


    After hearing Lin Wangbei''s words, Dong Ao was the first to say: "the invasion of demons is really getting faster and faster. They don''t care about casualties at all. Even if tens of millions of demon soldiers are killed, they will not have any hesitation and retreat. In this way, we will continue to consume our" spirit ". Finally, we will use the" sea of men "tactics to cause casualties to our strong men of heaven and man level Their core idea. Of course, in addition, I also found that there are more and more "elite" among the demons. It''s like a group of cannon fodder mixed with some elites. This change is not obvious. If I didn''t use boxing to defeat the enemy, the speed of killing was not as fast as that of others, and I''m afraid I would not have sensed it. "


    Dong Ao''s words immediately attracted Lin Wangbei''s attention. He first pondered, then looked at other people and asked, "do you feel like this?"


    After hearing Dong Ao''s words, those men immediately began to think about what was wrong in the battle just now.


    Then, an old man said, "I really feel that something is wrong, there are some elite mixed in it, and the proportion seems to be increasing. The other party is taking advantage of our rotation mechanism, using this method of replacing cannon fodder with elite to blur our perception. When we have a rotation, it is very likely that all the talents we need to face will be their elite. At that time, Marshal Lin, no matter how you can avoid casualties, I''m afraid it will be unavoidable. "


    In the end, he was a member of the ancient people. He had more insight into this conspiracy than Dong Ao, and instantly guessed the idea of the demon commander.


    The other side obviously saw that all the people in Zhenwu area were in rotation. Both sides were watching and helping each other. It was not a mindless fight. This method was the best way to restrain the mob sea of people tactics.


    However, if it goes on like this, even if the demons have more cannon fodder to sacrifice, as long as the spirit of the strong man of heaven and man level is complete, and there is no flaw, how can we get half of heaven and man with those cannon fodder?


    Therefore, the commander-in-chief of the other side began to use some tricks among these small details. He had such an idea. After several rotations, his perception was blurred. Finally, it was impossible to find that they were replacing cannon fodder with elite.


    Once this poison trick will be completed, those who enter the battle will be killed.


    "These devil cubs, still have such a vicious mind?" After being explained in this way, the strong men in other days also reacted suddenly, and cold sweat was exuded from the back.


    Are these kids too dirty?


    How can they use such a method to blur their perception, so that they do not realize that the other side is using elite instead of cannon fodder and finally fall into the trap?


    "It''s a war of extermination. No matter what tactics the other side uses, it''s not uncommon."


    But Lin Wangbei said it very seriously. Looking at the people, especially Dong Ao, who raised the question, he nodded and said, "yes, that''s how we can figure out how to deal with the demons and crack their conspiracy only by drawing on our collective wisdom."


    Dong Ao was silent for a moment, then said, "in fact, there is a new discovery on my side."


    "What''s new?" Lin Wangbei and Dong Ao are also old acquaintances, and immediately hasten to urge the way.


    Hearing this, Dong Ao said in a low voice: "their elite troops are obviously not so many. The direction of spread is not scattered, but targeted. "


    With this sentence, Lin Wangbei immediately responded and said in a deep voice, "yes, they have so much cannon fodder, but it doesn''t mean that they have so much elite to use!"


    "If they want to use elite to surround and kill the strongmen of Tianren level, they will definitely choose an area. This area... "


    Lin Wangbei raised his head and began to observe the situation in the sky. His brain was almost spinning rapidly. After a moment, he said, "please inform us of this news by secret method, so that when our predecessors are facing each other, we must pay close attention to see what position their elite wants to arrange. And who are they aiming at? ""Yes."


    "I''m going to inform those old friends now."


    Several strong people heard this, and immediately nodded to show that they were clear.


    After that, they began to use the secret method to pass the message to the "old friends".


    This discovery is of great significance. If you are not careful, it is likely that many people will roll over. If you don''t inform them as soon as possible, it will be too late to say anything when the tragedy happens.


    Lin Wangbei himself also used his "magic power". His eyes gradually showed a kind of light that was almost glass colored. His thinking was promoted to the limit. The dark clouds he saw in his eyes were no longer black clouds, but battle lines one after another.


    Seeing those battles, Lin Wangbei was silent, but in his heart he was frantically urging himself: "find out quickly, where is it?"


    "What are you planning? What you want to kill Who is it? "


    Lin Wangbei''s thoughts turned a hundred times. At last, Yu Guang glanced at the positions of the eleven strong men in Tianwaitian. A glimmer of light flashed in his mind!


    By the way!


    The goals of those demons may not be the strong ones in Zhenwu area!


    Tianwaitian these people, because they are not very trusted, although they are also responsible for a region, it is the most relaxed place among these areas!


    If the demons are aware of this, and put the target on Tianwaitian''s helping hand, I''m afraid they have guessed their blind zone of thinking and can play a decisive role!


    Yes


    Lin Wangbei gave a deep thought, but did not immediately announce it. Instead, he informed Lu Yu of the secret method, and said to all the people present, "when you rotate next, you must look carefully!"


    "The more such a critical moment, the more you can''t take it lightly and let the other party find a loophole to exploit!"


    Hearing Lin Wangbei''s instructions, all the people laughed and said, "don''t worry, Marshal Lin, those evil children''s minds are so poisonous, how can we underestimate them and overturn the boat in the gutter?"


    "Hey, who said it wasn''t? These devils don''t have great skills, but they have a whole set of tricks. "


    "If they do succeed, it will not be too much?"


    "Marshal Lin, don''t worry. I''ll tell them to be careful when I turn back. Don''t underestimate the devil cubs. Otherwise, when the boat capsizes in the gutter, the elder brothers will not laugh at them?"


    Many of the strong men at heaven and man level were very relaxed, but they were not relaxed at all. They really put those demons in a very high position.


    After all, the race, which is fierce and fearless and uses suicide attacks to kill their spirits, is just numbing.


    If the two sides had not already had a big hatred of life and death, these heaven and man level strong people would have to show some admiration for those demons.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1120

    The world respects the strong.


    This strong man is not only powerful, but also extremely powerful as a race with terror belief.


    Even if it is a lot of heaven and man level strong, we must admit that this group of demons really entered their eyes.


    Therefore, even if they don''t care about these demons, many powerful people in Zhenwu area can''t despise them. If they capsize in the gutter because of this contempt, they will be laughed at.


    "Marshal Lin, but what happened?"


    At this time, Lu Yu, who got the message of Lin Wangbei''s secret method, immediately passed on the message with the secret method and asked what was wrong.


    Now Lin Wangbei is making overall plans. Even if Lu Yu is the deputy leader of the offensive and defensive alliance, he must obey Lin Wangbei''s advice at a critical moment.


    Lin Wang didn''t change his color in the north, but he replied in a deep voice: "vice leader, in the next period of time, I''d like you to pay more attention to the situation of the strong in Tianwaitian. I suspect that the demons are likely to target the people in Tianwaitian. You should also notice that the demons are using warm water to boil frogs to replace ordinary magic soldiers with elite ones. This move obviously aims to use a group of elite to cause casualties to the strong men of heaven and men on our side when our rotation system has not been updated. "


    Hearing Lin Wangbei''s words, Lu Yu immediately attached importance to it and asked, "do you mean that the target of those demons may be the people in the sky?"


    "Yes, after all, tianwaitiantian people are estranged from the strongmen of Zhenwu. The area they are in charge of is not too important. Moreover, if something happens, the staff on our side will be hesitant if they want to reinforce them


    When Lu Yu heard this, he fell into silence.


    Because he clearly knew that Lin Wangbei''s words were not alarmist, but facts.


    There is a gap between Tianwaitian and Zhenwu Terrans. If the demons really aim at the people in Tianwaitian, they may not have time to support them.


    "I see. You can rest assured that if there is any discovery, I will go to support it as soon as possible."


    After thinking for a few seconds, Lu Yu immediately said.


    On the other side, Liang Wuchang, after receiving the secret order, also said, "I know what happened. Marshal Lin can rest assured. I will always pay attention to it. Once something goes wrong, I will rush to support immediately."


    "Well, I''d like to trouble you. Apart from the people in Tianwaitian, we should also keep an eye on our own areas. The commander behind the demon clan has some skills. He can''t tell where his real goal is. Maybe Tianwaitian''s side is just a bait that he wants to mislead me. Please tell your predecessors what''s going on now. If something goes wrong, we''ll keep watch and help each other. Don''t fight inside. "


    Lin Wangbei finally gave an instruction.


    Of course, the most important point of this sentence is that it is aimed at tianwaitianzhuqiang.


    After all, most of the strong people in Zhenwu area have deep prejudice against the people in Tianwaitian. When something goes wrong, they may really die.


    "I see."


    Lu Yu replied immediately.


    Liang wuflawless there is also a response.


    After stabilizing the two men, Lin Wangbei looked at the sky and the big black cloud with a dignified expression. He thought about the problem from the perspective of the demon commander instead of himself. He not only thought about which aspect he was going to focus on next, but more importantly, he thought about his next layout.


    Only by doing this can we anticipate the enemy''s opportunities and surprise them on the battlefield.


    At the same time.


    After that big dark cloud, in the depth of the space crack, dozens of monstrous demon strongmen stand in the void.


    Standing in front of him was a big purple haired man with double horns and golden pupils. He was wearing a suit of armor. He was very powerful and awe inspiring.


    This man, who was the commander of the attack, was also a member of the Dragon demon clan. He is now the 40th generation descendant of the demon emperor.


    In other words, his body is flowing with the most noble blood of the demon clan. Standing in this group of heaven and man level demons, he stands out from the crowd and has a detached bearing.


    "General, the other side seems to be aware of our tactics. They''re starting to adjust the rotation system. "


    At this time, a strange man with three snake heads appeared on the side of the purple hair demon clan and said respectfully: "everything is developing according to the general''s expectation. As long as some elite people go in, they will be cheated as expected."


    "Hum, how can the wisdom of the Terran be compared with the general? Old snake monster, are you looking down on the general


    Standing on the other side of the purple haired demon, a demon man with a cloak and black smoke rolling under his cloak stood up and said in a disdainful tone: "but with a little trick, those stupid people have been cheated. Just waiting for the general to take action, we will be able to make them come back and never return, and the whole army will be destroyed! "


    When the three headed snakes heard their words, the snake said, staring at the cloaked demon clan for a long time, and said with pity: "the general has not opened his mouth yet. Do you have your share of speaking here?"These two people obviously some do not deal with, speaking of words, is more tit for tat, neither let who.


    Just when the cloaked demon was ready to speak again, the purple haired demon from the Dragon demon said, "enough, the enemy is in front of us. What''s the noise like?"


    His voice was very light, but it was very abrupt compared with his big body.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, all the demons on the scene did not dare to speak any more!


    "What the general teaches is that his subordinates have violated the law!" The three headed snake immediately bowed down and apologized. It looked so humble that it seemed that it would like to kneel down and lick the soles of his shoes.


    The powerful man of heaven and man level is so humble. It can be seen that the class of the demon clan is so distinct.


    The purple haired demon, born in the "royal family", may not be as powerful as the three headed snakes. However, because he is a descendant of the magic emperor and comes from the demon dragon family, his identity is more noble than that. In the presence, he may not have touched the half step road of the emperor''s threshold. But these demons, in front of him, are still kowtow, like the most loyal servants.


    The purple haired demon didn''t even look at the three headed snakes. He turned around and looked at the big black clouds outside the space crack. He said faintly, "go on, the resistance ability of the Terran side will only become smaller and smaller. Even if this will not pass such a small means, strong crush in the past, they will also kneel down to beg for mercy


    Hearing this, the three headed snake immediately flattered him and said, "what the general said is good, just a human race. How can we be compared with our noble demons? You are only showing sympathy for us and avoiding casualties of high-level combat effectiveness by using these strategies! "


    As soon as he spoke, the demonic generals around him all gave out strange laughter.


    Yes.


    They have been waiting here so far, but they don''t want to see too many casualties in the high-level fighting power of the demons.


    As for those demon soldiers?


    From the beginning to the end, they did not regard the demon soldiers as an equal life.


    There are many races of demons, and their reproduction ability is strong or weak. However, that is for the advanced demons. These demon soldiers are just the lowest race. When they are used as cannon fodder, they are afraid that their strength is not enough. Let alone millions of dead people. Even if they are all dead, these high demons will not frown. On the contrary, they think that the Terrans kill well. Killing these wastes will save resources for the demons, so as not to spend resources to support such a group waste material.


    As we all know, the nature of demons is extremely cruel, which not only means that they treat their enemies cruelly, but also treat their own people.


    "General, I don''t know when your Majesty the magic emperor and the other two emperors will be able to arrive at the battlefield and lead us to launch a general attack?"


    At this time, the three headed snake carefully looked at the purple haired demon clan and asked him the most concerned question.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1121

    Hearing this question, the demon generals present fell into silence.


    More demonic generals with the eyes of the madman looked at the three snakes, as if he this problem, how rebellious!


    The three headed snake seems to realize that he has committed a great taboo, but he has no way.


    This is a war between two worlds. It can be called a war of extermination!


    If there is no emperor''s seat, many people will not have confidence.


    However, this can only be thought about in the heart, can not really say it.


    Once said, that is to question the purple hair demon''s commander ability is not enough!


    After all, he thinks that he can play these people around by himself. Even if there is no emperor in charge, he can also make contributions and win the whole Zhenwu region.


    Now that the three headed snake has raised such a question, isn''t it a sign of distrust of him?


    "Are you questioning my ability?" Sure enough, the purple haired devil glanced at the three headed snakes coldly, and his tone was no longer as plain as before, as if he had been infuriated.


    The three headed snake vomited the snake''s letter, lowered its head, and said in fear: "general, my subordinates are just curious about the emperor''s movement. After all, the devil emperor is the master of our demon family. Without him, we are always in a state of confusion and eager to hear the instruction of his majesty!"


    Although all of these flatteries were flattered to the devil emperor, the face of the purple haired demons really looked better.


    The magic emperor is the master of all the demons, including the Dragon demons, who must submit to his feet.


    Although the three headed snake is flattering the devil emperor, it also makes purple hair demon clan and have honor.


    However, he still snorted: "is the whereabouts of your Majesty the devil emperor that you such a humble waste can listen to? It is now the time of war. Concentrate on fighting against the enemy and stop thinking about useless things. Otherwise, you would have been able to spy on his Majesty''s whereabouts and reveal the supreme intelligence of the demon clan when you were a Terran spy! "


    When the hat was buckled off, the three heads of the three headed snake swayed wildly and said, "I dare not!"


    The purple haired demon gave him a cold look, and then said, "the whereabouts of his majesty is the top secret of our demon family. However, the whereabouts of the other two emperors can tell you. "


    Hearing this, the three headed snake made a moving look, "thank you for your success!"


    Other demon generals also pricked up their ears to hear where the other two emperors had gone.


    Only the purple hair demon said: "the ice emperor and the emperor, the two emperors, have been ordered by his Majesty the magic emperor and have gone to suppress the most powerful of the Terrans. Otherwise, do you think that you can stop the young sword god named Lu Li with your rubbish? "


    The group of demon generals all showed the expression of chatting, and no one dared to speak.


    Although the demons are arrogant and think that they are the perfect race higher than the Terrans, they are not arrogant enough to think that the demons are invincible.


    Over the years, the demon emperor has not given up on human intelligence.


    If you know the strong man who was born into the human race, you will naturally have Lu Li''s achievements.


    After reading Lu Li''s intelligence, the magic emperor laughed a few times and asked, "who dares to fight with one of them?"


    Then, the intelligence was distributed out. Some demon generals who were eager to try were almost all silent after seeing Lu Li''s heroic achievements!


    Who dares to fight against Lu Li?


    This question made thousands of demon generals in silence, even those half step emperor dare not even fart.


    Finally, the demon emperor shook his head and left a sentence: "the land is inseparable, this war does not need to start again!"


    And then he left!


    Left a group of demon generals, different in mind, but no one dare to mention this nonsense of taking Lu Li''s life lightly.


    Take Lu Li''s life lightly?


    Then try yourself to conquer the whole Zhenwu area by yourself!


    After that, the magic emperor formulated many plans for land separation. Of course, only the emperor was entitled to participate in these plans, and others were not included in the plan at all.


    Now the three headed snakes and others understand that the two emperors, ice emperor and Zhihuang, are going to solve the problem of Lu Li and the other four top powers.


    Without them, Zhenwu''s resistance would not have been so weak.


    They can''t have spare time to sit here and watch the fire, as if watching a play.


    Long ago, it was scattered by Lu Li with one sword.


    "It turns out that the two emperors have more important things to deal with. Their subordinates are talking too much. Don''t blame the general, don''t blame the general!" After listening to the purple hair demon''s explanation, the three headed snake immediately knelt down in the void, as if it really realized its mistake.


    Purple hair demons heard the words and snorted coldly, but they didn''t say anything. They looked around at many demon generals and said coldly: "the existence of Lu Li is a great shame for us demons. If no one dares to fight, why should his majesty waste the fighting power of the two emperors to suppress Lu Li? Two emperors have already been sent to fight through the whole Zhenwu area! "The emperor, that is to say, the strong man at the Dao level, has absolute suppression power when facing the "low-level" world of Zhenwu region.


    Unfortunately, now that the two emperors are not here, Zhenwu domain has been given time to breathe, which is the most dissatisfied place for purple hair demons.


    In his opinion, as long as the two emperors make a move, they don''t need to waste so much energy, and they can take Zhenwu domain down at any time.


    Now make to this point, is not the demon clan has no available people to make?


    "What the general taught us is that we are really disgraced to the demons!"


    The three headed snake was flattering and smiling.


    Other demon generals are also flattering to smile.


    However, there are many people present, but they don''t think so.


    The demon clan has no usable person, then you also gave yourself to scold in?


    At that time, the magic Emperor gave all the information about Lu Li, but no one dared to stand up.


    Are you one of these people?


    Of course, people only dare to think about these words in their hearts. They dare not say them.


    They don''t have the guts!


    "Hum, Zhenwu region, these waste Terrans, I want to see how long they can resist!" Seeing that there are flattering smiling faces around, the purple haired demons suddenly feel a little bored. After a cold word, their eyes began to stare at the front and no longer pay attention to these people.


    Many demons were at last relieved.


    This is the most frightening thing to do with a boss with such a terrible background.


    If he does well, everyone will flatter and flatter. If he is too stupid, they can only die with him.


    Among the demons, the class level is too obvious. As a dragon demon, the purple hair demon has the right to control the life and death of other races.


    In addition to the demons and ice demons, which are also backed by the emperor, no one dares to make a mistake in front of the purple haired demons.


    This is the moment.


    A cold wind blew, and the expressions of all the people present changed.


    This empty air can blow a cold wind, which can only represent one thing.


    Here comes the ice devils!


    Sure enough, feeling the cold wind, even the purple haired demons put up a bit of arrogant expression, looked to the side of the body, showed a smile and said: "you are here."


    I saw that a girl with white body and crystal like eyes appeared in front of the public.


    "See Princess frost!"


    Many magic generals, see the girl immediately!


    The status of the girl is obviously higher than that of the purple haired demon clan.


    because she is the ice queen''s sister, the princess of the ice devil family.


    Although the purple hair demon clan was born in the Dragon demon clan, his blood relationship with the demon emperor''s majesty has been relatively weak. What''s more, the Dragon demon clan''s ability to reproduce is extremely poor, and intermarriage is the most normal. However, almost all the Dragon demons nowadays are related to his majesty, and he has never seen his majesty care about any "blood relatives".


    But this frost princess is different.


    Since the old ice emperor who followed the demon emperor to fight in Zhenwu area fell down, the ice emperor only had this blood relative. Although he was not doting on her, he also cared about her very much.


    It can be said that behind the frost princess, there is really a strong presence at the rank of emperor, rather than relying on the weak blood relationship.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1122

    Purple hair demon clan with a pair of affectionate expression, looking at the frost princess in front of her, said: "frost son, chaos before the battle, why do you come in person? Go back quickly. I will invite you to visit the new territory of the demon clan when I fight down the Zhenwu area


    He said this with confidence.


    Around some demon generals, is to endure the heart of the strange, do not know how to describe this scene.


    His "affection" for Princess frost is no secret to the demon clan.


    As an excellent member of the Dragon demon clan, if he can combine with the ice emperor''s younger sister, he will have two big backers.


    In this way, when the demons take Zhenwu area, he will naturally be able to dominate, and no one dares to provoke him in the new territory of the demons.


    Unfortunately, Princess frost didn''t look at him at all. Every time he spoke, she had a cold expression and even disdained to talk.


    And this time, it''s the same.


    Frost princess did not pay any attention to him. She looked at the demon generals around her and said in a cold voice, "can the demon people be on the scene?"


    The atmosphere of the scene was dignified.


    An old man who was no different from the human race stood up and said, "I''ve seen Princess frost."


    Seeing this member of the demon clan, Princess frost nodded and said, "Your Majesty has an oral instruction from you."


    What?


    Hearing this, the purple haired demons, who had a little dissatisfaction with the arrogance of Princess frost, felt a little nervous and immediately made the highest etiquette peculiar to the demons.


    Around those demon generals are also the same, deep voice way: "subordinate listen to orders!"


    Frost princess did not change her face, looked at them and said: "to the emperor''s majesty has order, high demon, now leave the space fissure!"


    Boom!


    When this was said, all the people present showed an incredible expression.


    Now the form of demons is very good, why should we withdraw from the space fissure?


    Isn''t that tantamount to abandoning the current good situation?


    As the commander-in-chief, the purple hair demon clan even questioned: "how could your majesty give such an order? Is this command approved by his Majesty the devil emperor? "


    In fact, not only is he questioning, but also the member of the demonic clan has shown a somewhat puzzled expression.


    Because in his opinion, there is no reason for the emperor to issue such an order.


    Even if it is issued, why should the frost Princess be the ice demon?


    However, the member of the demon clan soon understood that he was a member of the demon family. If Princess frost dared to say such a thing, it must be with the "Keepsake" of the demon emperor.


    Sure enough, frost Princess raised her hand directly, and a dark material like energy appeared.


    And over there to the demons, the body is also a burst of the same energy.


    His face changed greatly, and he knelt down in the void immediately. He said, "I have seen my emperor!"


    This energy is the "Keepsake" given by the supreme emperor. Even the magic emperor, who is known as the leader of the Bozhong family, can not imitate the "Keepsake" of other emperors.


    Now he immediately understood that Princess frost did not lie. It was indeed a message from the emperor!


    And see this to demon clan''s performance, the purple hair demon clan''s face also changes greatly, is this true?


    However, why did the emperor ask people to withdraw from the space fissure and give up the good situation?


    He wanted to ask, but he didn''t dare to ask because Princess frost still had the emperor''s token in her hand.


    After all, asking questions now is tantamount to questioning the emperor. Even if he is a member of the Dragon demon clan, he can not bear the crime of questioning the emperor.


    Only can hold this kind of question in the heart deep, is extremely uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, aware of their doubts, Princess Frost''s voice was extremely cold, and slowly explained: "the emperor''s plan has failed, and Lu Li and the other four strong men are about to return. Therefore, this order is issued by the devil emperor and the emperor. The higher demons should leave the space fissure as soon as possible, and should not be killed by Lu Li and others! "


    Hearing this sentence, people''s hearts are even more shocked!


    How could that be possible?


    Even the emperor''s plan has failed?


    If the two emperors join hands to suppress Lu Li, can he come back alive?


    What has Lu Li achieved now?


    Half step emperor?


    No, unless he has become the emperor, it is impossible to survive the joint sniping of the two emperors!


    "This house knows that you have many questions in your mind. In fact, it is the same with you."


    Frost princess''s voice is still very cold, light way: "moreover, this palace also received the news, this palace''s elder sister, has lost the breath. It''s very likely that they were killed. "


    If they were shocked by the previous news, they were a little frightened by the news.


    Even the ice emperor has fallen?


    When the war with Zhenwu was just beginning, they lost an emperor? How could that be possible?"Well, if you have any questions in your mind, you will be able to get answers when you see the emperor."


    Frost princess said this news, seems to have lost some patience.


    The fall of the ice emperor is just a shocking news for anyone. But for her, it means more.


    Ice emperor is her sister and her last relative in the world.


    She is not only the supporter of ice demon clan, but also her blood close relatives.


    If the ice emperor falls down and dies in the hands of the Terrans, she vows to let the Terrans pay the price!


    , Princess frost, this is not a joke. Even if you have a keepsake to the emperor and withdraw from the space crack, I still need to ask his majesty for instructions in person for such a big matter! "


    That purple hair demon clan, finally some can not help but.


    He stood up and said in a deep voice: "after all, this war is related to the survival of all the demons. It''s just a token of the emperor, and it''s not enough for us to give up the opportunity! It''s no exaggeration to change rapidly on this battlefield. If we withdraw from the space cracks, those waste magic soldiers will be like headless flies, and will soon be scattered by the powerful Terrans in Zhenwu area! "


    This speech is sonorous and forceful, and his angle is really nothing to blame.


    The demons are now at a critical moment. They have the opportunity to fight and gain a little advantage. Are they really going to give up the good situation because of the return of Lu Li and others?


    Hearing his words, many of the demon generals present showed a hesitant expression.


    Because his words really make sense.


    Everyone must admit that although he is a little arrogant, he is more than one chip ahead of many demons in the ability to lead the war.


    Even if the commander in Zhenwu area is also an expert, but after several efforts, he finally found the weakness of the other side.


    Seeing that he was about to make contributions, the emperor ordered the people to retreat and leave this space fissure?


    Who can be reconciled?


    "The fighter plane has been lost. You can still fight back. If you lose your lives here, the demons are really defeated."


    Frost princess''s tone is not warm or fire, or that pair of cold appearance.


    In fact, she may not have no doubts in her heart. However, this is the order given by the two emperors. At the same time, her sister may have been killed. The strength shown by Lu Li and others is really beyond people''s expectation. If she continues to persist, who can guarantee that once Lu Li returns, he will not sweep all the people here in a grand gesture?


    The demons can''t take such a risk, let alone let everyone set up here.


    "Princess frost, we demons may not be Lu Li''s opponent!"


    The purple hair demon clan still refused to give up. He said in a deep voice: "before, his majesty asked all the people who dared to fight against Lu Li, but no one dared to stand up at that time. But now, I think, as long as we all work together and dozens of elite demon generals are here, can we not defeat Lu Li alone? "


    He is really not reconciled!


    Is the great advantage to give up because of the return of a human race?


    However, after hearing his words, Princess frost took a deep look at him. There was a hint of banter and playfulness in her prismatic ice crystal eyes. Finally, she said in a light voice: "well, since you have the courage, you might as well leave yourself here, continue to preside over the overall situation and face the return of Lu Li?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1123

    As soon as this word came out, the whole face of the purple haired demon clan turned green!


    He expressed his opinions in this way. He wanted to pull up Princess frost to make a statement together and see if he could leave more people here to consolidate the overall situation. Otherwise, it would be a pity if such a good situation suddenly gave up.


    But who would have thought, frost Princess actually said this, let him stay here alone.


    Let alone whether he has such strength, even if he has, then he does not have such courage!


    Even if he looks down upon the powerful Terrans in Zhenwu, he must admit that Zhenwu is not a soft persimmon that can be easily cracked.


    Who really thinks so, who is the real brain bag, suicide road is not so seeking.


    It''s more than enough for a group of strong men of heaven and man level in Zhenwu area. They all swarm together and surround themselves. Not to mention, Lu Li is about to return. With him, there are four strong men, namely, northern emperor, jianzun, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua.


    Any one of these four people, the purple haired demon clan, is not sure that he can defeat them. What''s more, there is a stronger Lu Li behind him. Even the half step emperor among the demons are extremely guilty when facing Lu Li. Who dares to say that he can face Lu Li alone without losing ground?


    What''s more, now that even the emperor''s plan for Lu Li has failed, they are likely to lose an emperor for it. Under these major premises, the purple haired demon clan really dare not stay alone. Even if he wants to do meritorious deeds, he can''t bet his life on the credit this time.


    Seeing his silence, frost princess''s tone was still light and incomparable, and asked, "why, afraid?"


    The purple haired demon clan lost face and said in a low voice, "I''m not afraid, I''m just I just feel that if I''m the only one, it won''t help. If I stay, I''ll die. "


    "Oh? If you stay alone, you will be sent to death. If you stay here, don''t you die? "


    Princess frost looked at him, then looked at all the demon generals on the scene, and asked faintly, "all of them are elite members of the demon clan. Then you think, if you stay here and wait for Lu Li to return, will you be able to block one sword or two swords of him?"


    In the face of Princess Frost''s question, no one dares to answer, or even one who dares to gasp.


    This is not because Princess Frost''s status is too special, nor because she is under imperial command. It is only because her question is too sharp that no one can answer it.


    Yeah.


    In the face of Lu Li, who is sure?


    No one dares to say that when facing Lu Li, he has full assurance.


    three snakes saw a strange atmosphere, and quickly opened up and said, "the royal highness of the frost princess is still angry, and the general is also thinking about the demons. After all, the war situation is tight now. If we do withdraw, if there is any problem in the war situation here, even if we want to return, it will be too late


    "Yes, your highness."


    This time, several demon generals came out to speak for the purple haired demon.


    Hearing what they said, Princess Frost said with no expression: "I just came to deliver the order to the emperor. If you have any questions, you can go to the emperor and discuss with him in person. Of course, if anyone wants to stay here, I don''t have any opinions. When I come back to the emperor and the devil emperor, I will give you advice and recognize that you are willing to sacrifice here. At that time, your Majesty the devil emperor will personally make you a demon hero. "


    After the words of Princess frost, the demons were silent.


    It is indeed a noble honor of the demons to pursue heroes. However, at such a critical moment, if the demons attack Zhenwu domain after their death, the fertile land of Zhenwu will have nothing to do with them at that time.


    When the demons are at their present stage, it can be said that all the people who can survive are the real "crafty" ones. With the victory in front of them, who is willing to sacrifice themselves and fulfill others?


    So after the frost princess said this, no one spoke, including the purple haired demon who seemed to be thinking about the war situation.


    They are not fools. They have made contributions in order to continue to enjoy the rich land of Zhenwu region, rather than to sacrifice themselves for the sake of their "same clan" and seek a new home.


    Seeing that they all fell into silence, Princess Frost said faintly: "since you have no opinion, and no one is willing to take the initiative to stay and guard the battle situation of Zhenwu region, you should return to the camp as soon as possible and do what you should do."


    When they heard this, they all laughed.


    That name to demon clan, also way: "respectfully respect emperor''s decree!"


    As he knelt down in the void, the other demon generals also knelt down together. Even if there were a few main fighters, they still hesitated. However, seeing that so many people had already "confessed" and had nothing to say, they knelt down one after another, which was to approve the emperor''s order.Princess frost looked at them, and finally said, "now the whereabouts of elder sister Huang is unknown, and she seems to have fallen. At this critical moment, I hope you don''t have any more careful thoughts. There are only three emperors, and now there are only two left. However, the elite of the demon clan still occupy a part. "


    The implication is that there are still many elite demons. Even if all of them die here, it''s no big deal for the demons.


    Now the most important question is what the other two emperors of the demon clan think about this battle, or what attitude they have.


    All the demon generals on the scene understood the words and were silent for a long time. Finally, they nodded and said, "thank you, Princess frost!"


    "Well, talk less. It''s time to leave."


    Princess frost nodded, and then said nothing. She just said, "the later we go back, the more likely we will meet them. If we are hit by Lu Li and others, to tell you the truth, at that time, I can only leave you and let you live and die."


    Hearing this, these demon generals present are a look of panic.


    Because they know that Frost''s words are not a joke.


    As the younger sister of the ice emperor, Princess frost has endless cards in her hand. When it comes to that time, she will be able to use her own cards to escape. However, the dozens of demon generals present may not have such good luck or good sisters.


    Therefore, at this moment, including the purple haired demon clan, all the people''s expressions became somewhat progressive, even spontaneously organized, and decided to withdraw in the shortest possible time.


    The frost princess looked at these people, and a trace of irony appeared in her eyes.


    Then she thought of her missing sister.


    It is absolutely impossible to say that there is no worry in your heart.


    Now the whole ice demon clan can be said to be the ice emperor alone in support. If there is no ice emperor, even if they finally occupy Zhenwu area, the status of ice demons will also drop dramatically, and they will never be able to regain their former glory.


    Princess frost knows that she has the status and status today, not because of her strength, but because she has a good sister. Her sister is the king of ice demon and one of the three emperors of the demon clan.


    has such an elder sister backing up, she is able to be honored by a lot of monster clan a cream Princess Royal Highness.


    If there is no ice emperor, where should she go from now on?


    This also benefits from the ice demon''s nature, many feelings can be introverted and not outward, now she can maintain a calm appearance. In fact, her heart is also very panic, but unfortunately, these words she can not tell anyone.


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing that many demon generals were almost ready, Princess Frost said faintly, "the earlier you leave, the more favorable it will be for us. Go back to the base camp as soon as possible, and when his Majesty the demon emperor sorts out the situation, he will naturally have the next action instructions. As for the situation in Zhenwu area, if you put it down, you will put it down. It''s no pity. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1124

    Hearing the words of Princess frost, although these demon generals have some different ideas in their hearts, they all nod and say yes.


    After all, the news from frost princess is amazing.


    Lu Li and they are about to return to Zhenwu area, and have a suspected record of killing the emperor. No one dares to face them head on.


    To leave now, although it will collapse the hard established situation in an instant, they have no choice.


    If we don''t go, we may not be able to leave.


    After this group of demon generals leave.


    In Zhenwu area, the magic soldiers all over the sky suddenly seem to have lost their backbone. The way of attack has changed from extremely orderly to scattered and stupid.


    Originally, they could cause great trouble to the strong men of the heaven and man level. Now, the strong men of the heaven and man level who are fighting against the demon soldiers suddenly feel the pressure is empty. Even they release a certain amount of pressure, they can let the magic soldiers flee in all directions. This is totally different from the strength of the confrontation just now.


    Some heaven and man level strong people can not help but show a surprised expression, do not know what this is all about.


    However, they immediately sent the news to Lin Wangbei.


    Lin Wangbei is now in the middle of the country, which is their "brain". When they encounter such a thing in the battle, they naturally have to pass on the news to Lin Wangbei. The provincial people use their own brains to think about it and finally get some wrong information.


    And Lin Wangbei, who sits in the center of the town, also showed a strange expression after he got the news.


    Because from his point of view, the chaos of demon soldiers is more obvious.


    This is not the chaos in one place and two places, but the overall situation of the whole demon soldiers is completely disordered.


    From a more straightforward point of view, the magic soldiers just now show a certain unstoppable meaning. With the advantage of quantity, even the strong men at Tianren level have to work hard to resist. As a result, their combat effectiveness is suddenly reduced by several grades and become vulnerable.


    "But what happened?" Lu Yu, who had just been rotated back, also showed some dignified expression and said, "is this the conspiracy of the demons, luring the enemy in-depth?"


    After these days of fighting, he also has a deep understanding of some habits of the demons. After all, he once fought with those demons in snowy state for many years. In this respect, Luyu''s literacy is not poor, but he has no experience in leading the battle. However, his learning ability is very fast. Now he can analyze the deep-seated problems through some superficial situations ¡£


    When Lin Wangbei heard Lu Yu''s words, he nodded first, then shook his head again, and said, "if it''s just a small-scale collapse, I''ll suspect that it''s the general of the demon clan who wants to lure the enemy in-depth, let''s get into it, and then we''ll hang them at one stroke. However, the current situation is almost a large-scale rout, and the hundreds of millions of magic soldiers suddenly broke up. No matter how powerful the general is, it is impossible for them to return to the previous state. This shows that there are some problems with the general who controls these magic soldiers. Maybe it''s a tactic, maybe They have retreated. "


    "If it is tactical, such a large-scale defeat is very unreasonable. It will speed up the casualties in a very short period of time. With the strength shown on our side, we can clean up 70% of these magic soldiers in two days at most. However, it will take more than two days for the other party to collect such a large number of magic soldiers. " After listening to Lin Wangbei''s analysis, Lu Yu immediately realized some problems and said, "that is to say, the commander in chief who controls these magic soldiers has probably withdrawn?"


    Lin Wangbei nodded and said, "at least 80% of it is possible, but it''s not sure yet. For the time being, the status quo should be maintained and the mechanism of rotation should be maintained. We should observe for a period of time to see what drugs these demons are selling. "


    After hearing this, Lu Yu felt that this was the best way to do it now. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll tell you to work hard for a while."


    "Well."


    Lin Wangbei finished and said, "Tianwaitian, how are things going? Did you inform them of our situation? "


    Lu Yu said: "before we could inform Tianwaitian, the trouble of demon soldiers happened. However, the leader of Tianwaitian, named Yu Tianqing, came to us and expressed his intention to talk with us


    "He wants to take the initiative to talk to us?"


    Lin Wangbei didn''t think of this. He was stunned and immediately said, "well, after the next rotation, we''ll meet Tianwaitian for a while, and make sure that nothing happens."


    After saying that, Lin Wangbei said again: "this time, I have some premonition in my heart. People from the outside of heaven may bring us unexpected surprise."


    Lu Yu also said with a smile: "I hope so. After all, everyone is a human race. In this critical moment, if we can work together, it will be the best."


    Lin Wangbei nodded, and then he continued to stare at those demon soldiers in the sky and wondered why these demon soldiers were in such a situation.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.In the void, a huge space fragment between reality and illusion is moving forward slowly.


    It''s not so much a reduction of pieces as a ''world''.


    Here is the only remaining demon world.


    It was made into a piece of space debris that can move forward in the void by the magic emperor, which is used to assimilate a wild world.


    In other words, the real demon world has been destroyed long ago. After being fragmented, it is very difficult for the demon emperor to use his own power to retain such a large piece of demon world fragment.


    There are countless demon soldiers circling and flying in this huge space debris. The number is dozens of times more than the hundreds of millions of soldiers who invaded Zhenwu area.


    The total number of these soldiers is even more than the population of Zhenwu region.


    This is the only remaining fighting force of the demons. Those who invaded Zhenwu before are just the idle money in the first part. Even if they are sacrificed, they are still painless for the demons, and there is nothing to be regretted about.


    Inside the space debris, a dark Palace floating on the top of the sky, Zhihuang stood under the top of the palace, hung his head, and explained, "Your Majesty, the other side is the great emperor of the palace of life. Even if I join hands with the ice emperor, I''m afraid we can''t win one of them. I can escape back, it is because of the gifted magic. If not, now I have been killed by them, just like the ice emperor


    On the dark throne, there was a huge shadow, unable to see the figure and face, only a pair of eyes emitting evil purple light, without any feelings, staring at the emperor who hung his head below.


    After a long time, the shadow on the throne said slowly, "in this case, why don''t you join the ice emperor and be killed by them?"


    When the emperor heard this question, his face changed and he could not help saying, "Your Majesty, I I am also the emperor of the demons. A king of ice has died. Even I am dead. That is the loss of the whole demon clan, your majesty


    "Is it?"


    The shadow above the throne, with a slight smile.


    His voice was so ethereal that it seemed to come from another space.


    "The ice emperor dares to fight until the last moment, such a soldier is qualified to claim to be the emperor of the demon clan. You? If you run away without fighting, you''re a waste. What''s your qualification to be compared with ice emperor? You deserve it


    The emperor panicked and said, "please tell your Majesty the devil that I didn''t really want to live and die, so I escaped back! It''s the palace of life. Yes, I want to convey the news of the palace of life. The Terrans are now working with the palace of life. Those lunatics must also be greedy for the secret of eternal life, so they will help those humble people in Zhenwu region. This is not good news for us, your majesty! If I don''t come back alive to tell you this news, the great cause of our demons will be hindered by these madmen. Then, then... "


    "How about then?" The shadow on the throne asked, "do you mean that the emperor can''t deal with the two great emperors in the palace of life?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1125

    "Your Majesty, forgive me! I really don''t mean that


    The moment the emperor heard this, he immediately knelt on the ground, even exaggerated tears, crying: "I have always been loyal to the demons and your majesty. At the beginning, those despicable idiots wanted to rebel, and I sent you the news, so that you can kill all those fools! I am not doing meritorious service. I just want to remind his majesty that I stood firmly on your side at the beginning. "


    He knelt under the throne of the demon emperor, crying like a wronged child. He wanted to remind the devil emperor of his original "loyal escort". He passed the news and killed more than ten emperors, laying the foundation for the devil emperor''s position today.


    The shadow on the throne sank into silence.


    After a long time, he said slowly, "well, to the emperor, you are really loyal to this emperor. At the beginning, those fools conspired to revolt. It was you who sent the message that the emperor was able to kill all the rubbish


    Kneeling on the ground, the emperor''s face was happy. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the evil emperor''s Yin compassion: "it is precisely because of this that we have lost so many emperors. Now the top fighting force is empty, and now we have lost the ice emperor. I think about it carefully. There seems to be your shadow behind all these things. In this way, you are the biggest "traitor" of my demon clan. "


    What?


    I''m a demon traitor?


    At this time, the emperor couldn''t care to continue crying. The whole man looked up at the shadow, and his lips wriggled a few times, but he didn''t say a word.


    Because he didn''t know what to say!


    The devil emperor defined himself as a traitor of the demon clan in a word. What else does he say now?


    He even broke out in a cold sweat and began to wonder whether the devil emperor had long wanted to kill himself? How did ice emperor die? Did you die in the hands of the God of life, or did you die in the calculation of the demon emperor?


    His breath is getting faster and faster, and his hands are clenched. It seems that he is nervous. In fact, the source of God in his body has begun to accumulate strength. At any time, he may burst out the fighting power of a strong man at the high level. Even if he knows that he is not the opponent of the devil emperor, at least the power burst out at this moment can stop the devil emperor for a moment and give him a chance to escape!


    Even if you are a demon emperor, you can''t catch yourself.


    Zhihuang knows very well that the reason why the demon emperor has not eliminated himself and the ice emperor over the years is not that he needs manpower, but because he can''t kill himself and ice emperor!


    Ice emperor''s blood magic power has the ability of "avoiding death". Unless the strength is more than her too much existence, otherwise, even the devil emperor, may not be able to defeat the ice emperor after entering the state of immunity from death.


    This is why the emperor was so shocked when he felt the breath of ice emperor disappeared.


    Even the breath of ice emperor has disappeared, which shows that the strong man sent out by the God of life is at least more powerful than the devil emperor. It may even be that the old man of the Lord of life has personally taken the hand.


    That''s why he came back to report in such a hurry that he wanted his Majesty the devil emperor to think of a way. Otherwise, the emergence of a strong man who could kill the ice emperor would be enough to make all the plans of the demon clan go to waste.


    But to the emperor did not think that, after hearing this news, the devil emperor did not think of a solution at the first time, but killed himself?


    What is this for?


    Does he really believe that he can take the whole demon clan on his own?


    Or does he think that he now has a way to deal with the magical powers of the demons?


    One thought after another flashed out from the bottom of my heart, and now the emperor is about to lose control of his desire.


    The more top-level players are, the more blurred the boundaries between winning and losing are. The magic emperor is very powerful, but he is not clay kneaded. If he really wants to fight with the devil emperor, he may be seriously injured in the end, but he can''t get any benefits.


    With the magic power of the demon clan, he can withdraw at any time and escape to any place. With the strength of the road level, can''t he live a carefree life?


    Once this idea appears, it is difficult to pull it out.


    Although the emperor is still kneeling on the ground, he is ready to start.


    On the throne, the shadow seemed to feel something, but he didn''t care at all. He asked with a smile, "why, at this time, do you still want to fight with the emperor?"


    To the emperor said with a smile: "the devil emperor is joking, but his Majesty''s words just now are too shocking, which makes me a little nervous. All of them are natural reactions. I don''t really want to start with your majesty. Your Majesty must not misunderstand me."


    He has the power of the source of God, and has a tendency to practice, which is absolutely impossible to hide from the magic emperor. Of course, Zhihuang didn''t want to hide it. Until the last moment, he really didn''t want to tear his face with the devil emperor. Therefore, he thought carefully and wanted to use this method to make the magic emperor realize that he was also a strong man at the high road level. At the beginning, when so many emperors died, only himself and ice emperor did not die. It was not because they were really harmless to human beings and animals, and they could be at will Take it."Ha ha."


    The shadow on the throne gave a smile and said faintly, "don''t misunderstand the emperor. I have no intention to start with you. But when he saw the emperor''s action, he seemed to have a deep resentment against him. After only saying a few words, he began to gather the power of God and intend to kill him? "


    His voice is still light, but it makes the emperor some confused.


    The most important thing is, to the emperor''s temperament has always been cautious, absolutely impossible impulse. Just now he also felt the killing intention in the devil emperor''s words. That''s why he took such a risk, condensed his own divine power, and planned to fight to death.


    As a result, the devil emperor turned his mouth and said that he had no intention of killing. Moreover, his attitude was very peaceful.


    This let to the emperor''s heart some of the magic emperor''s meaning.


    In the end, will he be wrong, or is the devil emperor really sure that he can kill himself even if he forcibly starts at the moment?


    If the former, to the emperor is willing to continue to give up the snake, but if it is the latter, it means that the magic emperor really mastered the method of magic power to the demon clan.


    If he continues to stay, he will die!


    Life or death, war or stay, seems to be only in this moment.


    "I understand." Finally, the shadow on the throne seemed to think of something, and said faintly: "before this emperor''s words, there are some disagreements, so, let the emperor misunderstand, this is the emperor''s wrong, now it is the critical moment of the demon clan, the emperor should not because of this small matter, fall out with the emperor, abandon the demons and go?"


    When the emperor heard the speech, he widened his eyes. If it wasn''t on the throne, he would think that the devil emperor was replaced by someone else!


    For example, if the devil emperor is such an egotistical and arrogant person, I will apologize to myself one day?


    Is this his own madness or the devil emperor crazy?


    Is it true that the news of the fall of the ice emperor, in the end, made the demon emperor aware of some dangers, so he apologized to himself and tried to keep himself the last emperor?


    After thinking for a long time, the emperor thought that this explanation was the most reliable.


    If not, he really can''t think of it. Why would the devil emperor apologize to himself?


    After a long silence, the emperor again said with a smile: "Your Majesty is joking. How dare I abandon the demons? The demons are also my home


    "Well."


    The shadow on the throne nodded and said, "in that case, why do you want Princess frost to go to the front and call back all the demon generals?"


    The smile on the emperor''s face did not last long, so he was confused by this sentence.


    He couldn''t help standing up and said in an unbelievable voice, "this Isn''t that what you asked for? Lu Li and other strong men are about to return, so we should call those generals back to avoid unnecessary sacrifice


    When the emperor said this, his expression was very anxious.


    He even doubted whether the magic emperor was playing himself on purpose?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1126

    To the emperor''s side silly eye, in the heart seven up and down, is really does not understand, the devil emperor is exactly what kind of attitude.


    If he really wants to kill himself, he can do it now. There is no need to do these twists and turns. He even puts the task of dispatching the front line to return to China again.


    But if this matter, really has nothing to do with the devil emperor, then who is the devil emperor that he contacted before?


    Zhihuang hesitated for a while, and then said, "Your Majesty, this matter was passed on to me by your hand just now, asking me to order Princess frost to go to the front line of Zhenwu region and call all the people back? Is Did you forget? "


    When asked the last sentence, the emperor was still cautious.


    After all, it is impossible for a strong man to forget.


    Of course, there is no absolute in the world, and this criterion is not always reliable.


    High road level strong people will also have the situation of forgetting, and when this happens, it can only explain one problem. That is, he has begun to weaken.


    The emperor suddenly thought that the devil Emperor himself had lived for tens of thousands of years, and even participated in the first attack against Zhenwu area. In terms of antiquity, there is no more ancient existence of the whole demon family, or even the whole demon Kingdom, than the magic emperor.


    It is not unreasonable for such an "old man" to have any problems in his later years.


    Even if the longevity of the road level strong people is almost infinite, tens of thousands of years of time is too long. For example, those who don''t have the chance to return to the world, for example, those who don''t have the chance to return to the world in the long time are not the ones who can''t understand I know what I''m looking for.


    Even such a powerful existence will eventually choose such a "Crazy" road. Who can guarantee that the magic emperor''s mind is in a sober state?


    "Oh? Is this the case? I thought that it was you who, in the name of the emperor, transferred the front-line generals back in order to give Zhenwu a chance to breathe. "


    The magic emperor''s voice, showing a strong sense of incomprehension, seems to fall into self doubt.


    To the emperor at this moment can finally conclude that the devil emperor is really some confusion.


    Just a moment ago, he can have such a big memory deviation, which means that the devil emperor''s current state has reached an extremely dangerous situation.


    If we don''t know when, the devil emperor will go completely crazy and fall into a state of madness and even disown by six relatives.


    Thinking of this, to the emperor out of a drop of cold sweat, drooping his head, did not dare to answer the words, but did not dare to let the magic emperor find that he had realized his crazy state.


    "So it is, so it is. I have misunderstood you. Please get up quickly. "


    The devil emperor on the throne pondered for a long time, and finally said in a tone of self reproach: "my emperor is worried about the war recently, and my mind is lost. There are some mistakes in the magic emperor''s formula, and things will always be left out. This situation is becoming more and more serious, and I almost misunderstood the emperor."


    He said with a sigh: "it seems that the emperor is really old. When we attack Zhenwu area this time, it''s time to choose a new emperor to lead the demons."


    Speaking of this, the magic emperor suddenly said: "I don''t know who to recommend to the emperor. I feel that the Wuhuang of Wuxiang demon clan is also a good choice."


    This speech a, to Emperor cold sweat direct current, in the heart big fright!


    Because, the emperor said that the emperor had already fallen in the previous battle, and it was the devil emperor who broke his spirit and twisted his head off!


    Now the devil emperor has even taken the initiative to mention this emperor. What does this mean? Is it a warning? Or are you really crazy?


    The emperor did not dare to say anything, but the devil emperor continued: "yes, no emperor. He is too ambitious. He is not the best candidate to be successful when we attack Zhenwu area. I think the ice emperor is good. Although she is a female emperor, she has a delicate mind. She has helped me a lot in many things of the demon clan. When I retire, I''d better let the ice emperor take charge of the throne and command the whole army. What do you think of it? "


    This time, to the emperor is really scared, he shivered: "magic emperor, ice emperor, she She has lost contact now. She may fall. We were still discussing this matter just now. Have you forgotten it? "


    On the throne, the breath of the demon emperor suddenly fluctuated violently, as if possessed by something terrible. The terrible pressure fluctuation made the emperor unable to bear it. The whole person flew out in panic. He looked up at the magic emperor on the throne and said, "Your Majesty, you What''s the matter with you? "


    The shadow on the throne, slowly stood up, layer after layer of shadow dispersed, revealing a man in ferocious black armor, haggard face.


    It turned out that the huge shadow was just a false image of armor, and the real devil emperor had already been corrupted in Qi and blood and had become this appearance.However, even if it turned into the present appearance, the devil emperor''s breath was still terrible. On his haggard face, he showed a thoughtful expression. After thinking for a long time, he said, "I see. They are all dead. Now even the ice emperor is dead."


    At the moment, the emperor had retreated to the gate of the palace and looked at him in surprise. It seemed that as long as the devil emperor had any other abnormal performance, he would be able to escape at the first time.


    I can''t help it. This feeling is too terrible.


    Although the breath is still terrible, it seems that he is suffering from some kind of disease, and even the things in front of me can be instantly forgotten.


    If the devil emperor continues to maintain this state, such a powerful existence, once crazy, can easily pull the present demons together to "die.".


    Of course, Zhihuang didn''t want to be the victim of the devil emperor''s madness, so he made up his mind that he could escape into the void at any time.


    However, this move of his, it is to stimulate the devil emperor.


    The magic emperor''s turbid eyes were staring at the emperor, and his voice was hoarse: "to the emperor, even you are going to abandon the emperor?"


    "Your Majesty joked. I, I just thought that there were still some things not done!"


    Zhihuang was shocked by the reaction of the devil emperor. He did not expect that the demon emperor, who had fallen into a state of madness, could still be so sensitive to his actions.


    He was alarmed and knew that this was the last chance, and he immediately wanted to escape!


    But the magic emperor on the throne moved at the same time.


    As soon as he stepped forward, he appeared on the side of Zhihuang''s body. With a fist, he defeated the completely traceless space passage. Then, with his frightened expression, he grabbed Zhihuang''s neck and lifted him into the air. He asked coldly, "where do you want to go?"


    The emperor was shocked and moved the source of God. As a result, there was a trace of dark stillness on the devil emperor''s arm, which completely controlled his divine source. It was difficult to urge the divine power again.


    At this moment, to the emperor finally understand, although the devil emperor is crazy, but he really mastered the way to deal with the supernatural powers of the demon clan!


    No wonder, this is no wonder


    To the emperor a moment to think of a lot of things, cried out: "magic emperor, is my mind, a time to switch, you must not see with me!"


    "Now it''s time for the demons to employ people. Please spare your life, your majesty!"


    At this moment, the emperor did not have any dignity of being a strong man at the road level. As long as the devil emperor is willing to let him go, no matter how humble, he can do it.


    "Where is the king of ice? Did you kill her?"


    The magic emperor grasped his neck, and his turbid eyes gradually showed a trace of clearness. However, the question asked from his mouth made the emperor feel chilly, as if he were in the hell!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1127

    Crazy!


    The devil emperor is completely crazy!


    To the emperor knows that the present magic emperor is no longer the former one who has the ability of literature, military skills and ability to see the world.


    Now he is an old madman!


    When did this start?


    To the emperor can''t help but recall, from what time on earth, the devil emperor has become the appearance of people, ghosts and ghosts?


    It seems that after the civil war, he killed more than a dozen emperors with one person''s power, which led to the destruction of the demon world, which became the dilapidated appearance of today. At that time, he made a decision that many people could not understand at that time, that is, to invade Zhenwu region and complete the task that several major races could not accomplish tens of thousands of years ago.


    From that day on, the magic emperor was hiding behind the shadow of the throne. He was more and more silent. Almost all orders were issued through him and the ice emperor. Even some key questions were not asked by the devil emperor.


    In addition to the fact that before the war with Zhenwu region, the magic emperor appeared in person and made a pre war mobilization, showing the power of Zhenwu region to many demon clans, and increasing the tension of the people, the magic emperor has made no achievements in this period of time, almost completely devolving power.


    What is the situation that led to the devil emperor''s appearance?


    To the emperor did not dare to continue to think, think again, he was afraid of what secret he touched, was killed by the devil emperor at one stroke!


    On his own side, even the most skillful talents have been restrained by the magic emperor. If the devil emperor really wants to kill people, he has no place to escape.


    After a long time, the Qingming in the eyes of the demon emperor gradually turned into cold and a trace of confusion. He did not seem to understand why he held the emperor still, nor did he know exactly what was going on.


    In a short period of time, the supreme ruler of the demon clan seemed to have experienced several personality changes, and the whole person felt at a loss.


    The emperor was almost tormented crazy by this feeling!


    Life or death, to kill to cut, but not willing to give themselves a happy!


    He could not help but beg for mercy and said, "Your Majesty, the devil clan is employing people now. You can''t kill me!"


    "Well?"


    Hearing his words, the devil emperor''s consciousness seemed to wake up a little bit. With some confusion, he looked at the emperor and then said, "you are To the emperor? Why are you here, but do you have anything important to report? "


    Said, he found that he was pinching to the emperor''s neck, eyes of the blankness is more obvious, slowly released the palm of the hand, a deep voice: "this is what is going on."


    To the emperor is really quick to be tormented by the devil emperor crazy, wry smile way: "Your Majesty forgot, just now, you have to kill me, think I betrayed you!"


    "I want to kill you? Why did I kill you? " The demon emperor''s haggard face was full of bewilderment. Then, his expression suddenly became painful, covered his forehead, and quickly stepped back a few steps.


    The momentum of the abyss, such as prison, actually retreated as fast as the tide. In the blink of an eye, the king came to the world and His Majesty was invincible. He became an ordinary demon family with no breath and even withered flesh.


    The change before and after this was so great that the emperor was shocked!


    He did not expect that the magic emperor would have such a strange change.


    In this moment, his heart almost gave birth to endless killing intention. At this moment, it is the most weak time of the magic emperor. If he acts boldly at this time, he will be able to defeat the God of the devil emperor and kill him in an instant!


    Do you want to kill?


    To the emperor staring at the pain of the devil emperor, distorted expression, extremely struggling.


    On the one hand, he really wanted to kill the devil emperor. On the other hand, he was still worried whether this scene was a trap for the devil emperor.


    If he is fishing, if he does not have anything at all and kills himself in turn, what should he do?


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in the emperor''s heart. It seemed like a long time, but in fact, they didn''t even arrive at a moment.


    Finally, Zhi Huang''s distorted expression immediately returned to calm, and then changed into a look of concern. He quickly asked, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you, your majesty?"


    The demon emperor''s gasping for pain gradually subsided. He said in a deep voice, "it''s OK for me. What''s the matter with the emperor? Now..."


    He meant to say, what''s important? Now let''s talk about it together.


    As a result, before the whole sentence was said, a broken memory picture appeared in my mind. After a silent silence for a long time, he said faintly: "so it is. The ice emperor has been defeated. I know it."


    Hearing this, the smile on the emperor''s face was stiff.


    But in my heart, I was shocked.


    He was quite sure at the moment that the devil emperor was really mad.


    Even if it''s not crazy, then he has at least some problems that the strong men of the road shouldn''t have.


    Amnesia? split personality? Or are you seriously injured, your body is in decline, and you have some common problems?No matter what kind of it is, even the emperor feels creepy.


    As long as it is not killed, the Dao level has not yet appeared.


    However, the devil emperor has only lived for tens of thousands of years. Compared with some real ancient existence, he is not old at all.


    It is impossible for the emperor not to think too much about such a strong man at the level of "Zhengnian" who has been reduced to this appearance.


    Seeing the expression on the emperor''s face, the devil emperor knew what he was thinking, and said faintly, "there are some problems with my emperor''s body. He didn''t have to go to his heart if he had offended the emperor before. Since the general at the front line was about to withdraw, he would still like to ask the emperor to come forward and continue to preside over the overall situation and stabilize the morale of the army. The influence of the death of ice emperor should not be allowed to spread. "


    At this moment, the demon emperor seems to have completely recovered his calm and sober mind. Every word of his is clear and orderly. After hearing this, he immediately nodded his head and said, "please don''t worry about the devil emperor. I will deal with these trivial matters properly."


    However, at the same time, to the emperor can not help but look at the devil emperor, heart secretly, even if the ice emperor''s death no matter how shocked, it is not as shocking as the mad emperor.


    The fall of the ice emperor is just an incredible event for the demons.


    After all, it''s the emperor, and it''s one of the only three emperors left in the demon clan. Once the ice emperor''s accident happens, it means that the top combat power of the whole demon clan is reduced by one-third, which will inevitably make many demons feel excited.


    However, no matter how strong the ice emperor is, it is only the emperor.


    The death of an emperor, for the demon clan, is only worth a shock, but not dead?


    However, the devil emperor is different. As the real ruler of the demon clan, his strength and identity are at the top. If something goes wrong with him, especially this kind of situation which is close to madness, once it spreads out, it will make the whole demon clan panic, even have no intention to fight, and it is possible to flee on a large scale.


    To tell you the truth, if it was not for the devil emperor who had recovered a little bit now, and the emperor did not dare to flee again, otherwise, he would be the first to escape.


    The reason is nothing else. It''s really terrible!


    How much influence would a powerful existence like the demon emperor suddenly go mad?


    Even the emperor did not dare to continue thinking.


    At this moment, the magic emperor seemed to be aware of the emperor''s worries, took a deep look at him and said in a deep voice: "to the emperor, I hope you can keep the situation confidential and don''t tell anyone. I think that you have always been very smart. In the long history of the demon clan, you have chosen the right position several times, so that you can live to this day. What I said is right


    This sentence is no longer a warning.


    It''s a threat.


    Where can the emperor not understand the threat of the demon emperor?


    He immediately showed a wry smile and said, "don''t worry, your majesty. Even if you borrow some courage from me, I don''t dare to publicize this matter everywhere. Now the demon clan is the critical moment, we have all worked together to win Zhenwu domain. If we publicize your situation at such a time, I''m afraid that the first one who will fight against you is not your majesty, but my old bone. "


    This is not wrong. The devil emperor has great prestige in the whole demon family. Even if the emperor goes out and preaches the devil emperor is crazy, there are not many demons willing to believe it.


    Even to the demons, few people will believe it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1128

    This is the credibility that the evil emperor has accumulated for a long time.


    Who wants to believe that their most powerful emperor is a madman? Even if the emperor went out to preach that the evil emperor was weakened, it was estimated that the senior officials and commanders of the demon clan would scoff at it and would not believe it at all.


    Who is the devil emperor? The first devil of all ages, the invincible strong of the Dragon demon clan, the emperor of the whole demon clan.


    If even he becomes weak or even mad, what hope does the demon clan have?


    The position of the devil emperor in the demon clan can not be shaken by one or two emperors speaking. Even today, the demons are close to the point of life and death, and most of them are willing to believe that the magic emperor can lead them to occupy Zhenwu area and make a new home for them.


    No one can destroy this trust.


    The devil emperor is well aware of this, so he only warned the emperor, otherwise, by his means, now he will kill the emperor.


    After getting the "guarantee" from the emperor, the evil emperor chuckled and nodded: "in this case, that''s it. The emperor is already short of it. The emperor can help himself."


    "Then I will not disturb your majesty." The emperor nodded and forced his expression to withdraw from the palace.


    When the emperor left, the magic emperor''s expression was suddenly gloomy down, while he was awake, began to comb the memory fragments before.


    Those memories were already broken. In that state of "madness", he could not control his words and deeds. Even he could not judge whether he was himself or not at that time.


    After combing for a moment, the demon emperor''s haggard face was covered with iron, and he secretly said, "the influence of the nether death on my emperor has become stronger and stronger What did that man find? So you want to annihilate this emperor''s consciousness and come down on him? "


    He noticed something wrong in an instant.


    Logically speaking, though the ghost''s death will have an impact on him, it will not affect this.


    After all, he is also a senior master. No matter how strong the ghost is, it is only a part of that person''s strength, not the other party''s coming in person.


    If it''s the other party coming in person, the devil emperor knows that he can''t even support a few breaths, and he will be completely annihilated, leaving only a large body.


    That man, of course, is the Lord of the nether world!


    The devil emperor knew the terrible things of the other side, and even dared not call the other party''s name in his heart. He only dared to use "that man" to refer to him.


    If you call each other''s name from the bottom of your heart, the other party will immediately notice that if you look at each other from billions of light years away, you can get yourself into the deepest madness.


    "Has that man broken through? Is the realm of God above the road? "


    After the demon emperor knew everything, he felt powerless in his heart.


    The more he knew that the man was powerful, the more invincible he felt. At the same time, he also had some guesses. Did that person have a breakthrough? What is the realm above the road? Is it immortality or the so-called divine realm?


    These questions are even more terrible than the troubles caused by the stagnant spirit of the nether world.


    The devil Emperor just thought for a while, and then he felt a splitting headache.


    The dead spirit of the nether world has already invaded his own source. If you let it go, sooner or later, he will be transformed into a nether creature and become the servant of that person.


    Over the years, the magic emperor has been trying to solve this problem.


    Yes.


    As the emperor of the demon clan, the devil emperor can''t accept his life so simply. He has been trying to fight against that man, not only studying the ghost dead, but also studying the man''s weakness.


    Unfortunately, these years of research have not brought any results, and the strength of that person is not what he can compete with now.


    Even if he left the ghost dead, the devil emperor had no clue and could not think of any solution.


    However, at this time, a name flashed through the depths of the devil emperor''s mind.


    Lu Li.


    The Terran sword God.


    "If Lu Li becomes a great master, can he cut off the dead spirit of the nether world?" At the same time, he felt that he was a bit ridiculous. He felt that he was in a hurry to seek medical treatment.


    However, if all available resources are not utilized, he can only die as a puppet and his consciousness will be annihilated and become the man''s running dog.


    Tens of thousands of years.


    Since tens of thousands of years ago, he was forced to join the amazing gamble and take part in the attack of Zhenwu area. The devil emperor did not want to get out of the control of that man for a day.


    However, over the years, he did not make any progress at all. On the contrary, he felt that his will was being eroded by the ghost. Bit by bit, he could not even carry the body of the road level, and became the present haggard state.


    "Is there really no way out?" The magic emperor was in his heart and sighed deeply.No way?


    Maybe.


    However, after Lu Li''s preaching, he may not be able to cut off his own ghost. Once there is no repression of the ghost, he is truly free.


    "Lu Li..."


    The magic emperor recited the name in his heart. After a long time, he came to the throne and fell into a deep sleep.


    It''s hard for him to say whether Lu Li can play such a role or not. At least, Lu Li, who has not become a major road, is of no significance to him.


    Even if it becomes a major road, Lu Li still has a long way to go.


    In the main road, there are also strong and weak points.


    Such as to the emperor of the waste Road, there is no sense at all, no matter how many come, are to give that person nourishment.


    Besides, there are many other external causes.


    The more important problem is that the devil emperor does not know what kind of state that person is. Is there any road above the main road? If so, is the road eternal or divine?


    After years of practice, the devil emperor was unwilling to believe that the only choice of eternity was the road above the road.


    When he arrived at this point, he was suddenly told that there was no road ahead. No one could get rid of that sense of despair.


    In particular, the powerful at the level of magic emperor are arrogant. As long as there is a way ahead, they must fight for it.


    That''s why he worked as a lackey under that man for so many years.


    He just wanted to know whether there was a way ahead of the road.


    If so, how to get there.


    Looking at the whole sky, I am afraid there are many people who have come out of this road.


    However, the only one who can be contacted by the devil emperor is the Emperor Ming.


    He has been a running dog for tens of thousands of years, and now his life is almost lost, and he is about to lose his patience.


    Wait a minute


    The magic emperor was thinking in his heart.


    As long as you wait, everything will soon come to an end.


    Now many big things have happened. Even those old-fashioned people in the life palace can''t help participating in it. Next, the strong people of all ethnic groups will appear one after another, and the heaven and earth will be in chaos again.


    At that time, strong people emerge in large numbers. Even if the Emperor Ming wants to continue to hide his secrets, some people will be able to walk the road ahead. When you come to your own level, you can immediately understand what the road behind you is.


    If there is no road on the road.


    The devil emperor knew that when he got there, it was time for him to fall out with that man.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the magic emperor was still pondering over his own situation, the emperor left the palace in fear. As soon as he came out, he received a notice from his peers that those demon generals on the front line had returned to this place.


    To the emperor smell speech, heart slightly move, seem to think of what, immediately said: "quickly pass them to see me."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Before long, Princess frost and other people came to the palace of the emperor.


    As one of the only three emperors left in the demon clan, he is now probably two. The status of the emperor is not bad. Although his palace is not as imposing as that of the devil emperor''s palace, it can also set off the dignity of an emperor.


    Princess frost and others came to the interior of the palace and respectfully said, "see your majesty!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1129

    "All right, you are welcome. Please get up quickly."


    To the emperor in front of these demons, has always been a kind expression, very good to speak, shaping the image of good people.


    He raised his hand for the first time, and a soft force floated out and lifted all those people up.


    However, the generals who came back from the front line hung their heads and didn''t know what to say.


    After all, in this situation, they are like deserters, which is the greatest disgrace to the valiant demons.


    Although this order is issued by the emperor, the emperor is just a message. The person who gives the order must be the devil emperor.


    But the truth is that they all know that this uncomfortable feeling still makes people''s interest is not very high, and there is no meaning to speak now.


    Only when Princess frost got up, she saluted the emperor and said slowly, "Your Majesty, sixty-two generals from the front line are here."


    "Well, frost, you''ve done a good job." The emperor nodded his head in approval, and then said, "look at you one or two. You look so dejected that we can see that the achievements of the front line must not be small. Is that why you''re so miserable? Hehe, in fact, attacking Zhenwu area is a long-term job, and you can''t rush for a while. If you don''t want a small result, you don''t want it. For you, how to defeat Zhenwu territory at one stroke is not something you should think about. It is the problem that the emperor should think about. "


    Even the emperor was still trying to persuade the people. The purple haired demon suddenly raised his head and said, "to the emperor, but now even the emperor has lost one. Our demon clan has not established any advantages. It is difficult for us to gain some advantages in the front battlefield, but we give up on our own initiative. In this way, the Terran will soon be relieved. We will take the initiative to give up There won''t be any chance after that! "


    His words made many generals on the scene look ugly and don''t know what to say.


    Because his words are not wrong.


    At present, the demons have not been able to establish any advantages at all, and the advantages that the front-line has not been easy to establish are still given up by the demons. How about looking at them in turn? Even the emperor has lost one. Although the hundreds of millions of demon soldiers on the front line are not too much loss, but they have lost the leadership of the demon commander. Those magic soldiers are scattered sand, and will be completely annihilated by the powerful Terran. Even if the loss is small, purple haired demons think that it can be avoided before!


    The demons are now on the verge of becoming a ghost. They continue to consume with the Terrans. Even if their strength is several times that of the Terrans and the number of the strong is the same, they can not always maintain such an advantage.


    Many races of the demons have been destroyed. The fresh blood that exists can hardly be supplied to the regiment. In the long run, there will be a cliff like gap between the upper, middle and lower levels of the demons. The final result is that there are many top demons and many lower level soldiers. However, all the middle-level forces have been eliminated.


    The demons in the stagnant water can not provide fresh blood, nor can they support the war by fighting. They can only defend the huge space debris now, just like the empty shuttle. Although they can survive, how long can the rootless duckweed support?


    Three years, five years, thirty years, fifty years?


    What if 300 years later, 500 years later?


    If the Terrans survive this catastrophe, they will be among the top races in the sky. At that time, who can guarantee that the Terrans will not think of the invasion of the demons today and retaliate against the demons?


    Once the war begins, it can''t be so easy to end!


    How many evils have been killed by the demons who have been fighting for so many years?


    There are so many races that hate the demons, but they can''t do anything to the demons. That''s because the demons are strong and will continue to be strong!


    Now that the battle with Terrans has started, stop now. Once you fall into the rhythm of Terrans, sooner or later, the demons will regret their actions today!


    Of course, these words, purple hair demon clan can only think in the heart, he can not tell the whole story in front of the emperor.


    What''s more, the Emperor may not really be unaware of these situations.


    It''s all on the road. Are there really idiots? Who thinks so is the real fool.


    The fact that the emperor can live to this day in the chaos of the emperors proves that his mind and means are all the best choices. If he is a fool, no one in the whole demon clan is a wise man.


    However, this is also the problem that the purple hair demon clan still can''t think of!


    Since the emperor knows the present situation, why should he act so foolishly?


    Purple hair demons forced to endure the doubts and anger in their hearts, dare not complain with the emperor, but dare not to talk nonsense in front of the devil emperor.


    Even if he is the blood descendant of the demon emperor, but once the demon emperor is angered, the emperor''s sons and grandsons of the Dragon demon clan in those years are more than hundreds? Today, only a few people are left. Why?In addition to those who died in the war, a large part of them were killed by the devil Emperor himself and devoured his blood!


    In the words of the devil emperor, the waste is not entitled to inherit his blood. To live in this world is just a disgrace!


    Even his own offspring are like this, let alone his "blood relatives" who have been separated by unknown generations and whose blood has been extremely thin.


    "Shi Yun, it seems that you have something to say?"


    The purple emperor''s expression was not very good.


    The Dragon demon clan takes Shi as its surname, which means the beginning of the demon family and the emperor of all demons.


    Of course, the Dragon demon clan who can have this surname is also the elite and genius of the Dragon demon clan. Otherwise, they are not worthy to share the same surname with the magic emperor, which is disrespectful.


    Hearing that Zhihuang called out his name, Shi Yun''s expression was a little excited. How to say that Zhihuang was also an emperor, and he was very honored to remember his name.


    Then, Shi Yun immediately replied, "report back to the emperor, your subordinates I really have something to say


    "Shi Yun, don''t talk nonsense!" Frost princess looked at him, the voice suddenly cooled down, quite a bit of scolding meaning.


    Because she had already guessed what Shiyun wanted to say.


    Is this guy crazy?


    Have arrived at this kind of time, unexpectedly still dare to speak in disorder, be afraid to offend the emperor?


    However, the emperor showed a gentle smile, just like a sincere elder. He said faintly: "they are the pillars of the demon clan. If you want to say anything, just open your mouth and speak freely. I don''t have anything else, but I have patience. Even if you want to speak ill of someone, I promise that if you go out of my palace, you will stay here. "


    Hearing his words, Shi Yun''s expression suddenly changed.


    The one mentioned by the emperor is obviously his majesty.


    He didn''t have the courage to say bad things about the devil emperor. He even said, "the emperor misunderstood me. I just have some immature ideas about the current situation. I hope the emperor can comment on it!"


    "Oh? In this case, I have to listen to this old man. Shi Yun, you are the genius of this generation of dragon demons to lead the war. If you have any views on the war situation, you must be insightful and insightful. There is nothing wrong with you. "


    To the emperor a smile, showed enough attention to the attitude.


    And this attention is what Shiyun lacks most.


    He showed a touch of expression, if it was not a bit out of time, I am afraid he would have knelt down to swear loyalty to the emperor.


    However, Shi Yun also knew the priorities. He said quickly, "to the emperor, the Terrans are weak now. In addition to Tianwaitian, there are no more than 100 strong people in Tianren level. Although the land separation program, which is used in the world, has led to the increasing number of strong Terrans, this is the best opportunity for us! At present, the student aid program is not perfect yet. Although the Terrans return home, they haven''t had time to cultivate a group of strong people who can really control the situation. If you miss this opportunity and give the Terrans time to breathe, it will be even more difficult to attack Zhenwu area again! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1130

    After hearing the words of Shiyun, Zhihuang''s expression didn''t change. He just showed a smile, nodded and praised: "yes, Shiyun, your ideas are all cut to the point. Now, the situation of our demon clan is really urgent. It will be even more difficult for us to attack Zhenwu area after giving up the good situation from the front line. After all, today''s Terran is no longer the weak and humble race without any fighting power. We must admit that the Zhenwu people have found a way to go up. Sooner or later, they will become a higher race like the demon clan. "


    "On the contrary, because the demon world is broken and the strong lose a lot, the situation of the Terrans is completely reversed. It is obviously irrational to give up the advantages that have been established in the early stage. Unfortunately, Shi Yun, you should know in your heart that these things are not something that you and I can decide or change. The present situation of the demons has become the speech of his Majesty the devil emperor. In addition, the ice emperor has fallen, and the situation of three-way checks and balances has been completely broken. I alone can not control the will of the demon emperor. "


    To the emperor said here, a little sigh, seems to be some difficult to say hidden appearance.


    However, Shi Yun was shocked and said, "how can it be! Even you can''t control the will of his majesty, then Is it not that we have no way at all? "


    He thought that, as the emperor, there must be a way to make his majesty change his mind. Therefore, he took the risk of offending the emperor and expressed his own ideas!


    As a result, now to the emperor actually said that he could not control the devil emperor''s idea, which made the beginning cloud a little uncomfortable.


    But when he thought about it carefully, it was true.


    Before this, there were three emperors of the demon clan, showing a three legged situation.


    No matter whether the ice emperor and Zhihuang can work together to deal with the evil emperor, there are at least two emperors. Some actions of the demon emperor still need to take into account the feelings of these two emperors. On the face of it, all orders of the demon family are issued in the name of the three emperors, not the magic emperor alone.


    But now the ice emperor has fallen down. There are only two emperors left in the demon clan. Even the emperor is alone, how can he be the opponent of the demon emperor? The devil emperor could not have accepted his words.


    Having figured out this point, Shi Yun''s expression suddenly becomes a little embarrassed, and at the same time conceals a touch of gloom.


    "I see. It''s my subordinates who want to make trouble to the emperor. It''s not the intention. Please forgive me." With a gloomy expression on his face, Shi Yun bowed to the emperor and apologized.


    Seeing him so, some generals around him showed an incredible expression.


    You should know that the first cloud relies on his blood of the Dragon demon clan. He is extremely arrogant in ordinary days. Even if he meets the two emperors, the ice emperor and the supreme emperor, he is neither humble nor arrogant, and can not pose such a posture.


    But now he actually bowed to the emperor to apologize, which shows that he has been a little frustrated.


    The expressions of dozens of generals have become extremely complicated. Although they don''t deal with Shiyun on weekdays, they are very clear in their hearts that Shiyun is the one who cares most about the future of the demons.


    Maybe it''s the pride of the Dragon demon clan, or maybe Shiyun has a strong sense of belonging to the demon clan. Sometimes, they even feel that even the emperor can''t compare the degree of care of Shiyun to the demon clan.


    Now he is really a little frustrated, even the last pride has given up.


    To the emperor saw this, sighed and said: "start cloud, in fact, you do not have to be like this, even if I really can not control the will of the devil emperor, but this matter is not without room for change."


    Hearing the emperor''s words, Shi Yun''s eyes showed a sense of shock, followed by ecstasy: "please teach me to the emperor!"


    Around those demon generals, also showed a surprised expression.


    They didn''t expect that the emperor turned his words and overturned his previous statement.


    However, to the emperor is a smile: "gentlemen, this matter, the real key is still frost son''s body."


    With that, the emperor''s eyes fell on the face of Princess frost.


    When the crowd heard the speech, a group of generals were shocked and looked at Princess frost who was indifferent.


    They can''t figure out what else frost princess can do?


    You know, the ice demon clan is the weaker one among the existing demon world races.


    If there was no ice emperor to support, the ice devil clan would have been history.


    Although Princess frost has a high status in the demon world, it is because her sister is the king of ice, and she is also a senior figure in the demon world.


    Now the ice emperor has fallen. Although the frost princess has the strength of heaven and man level, she can''t protect the ice demon family even if it is nothing in the powerful demon world.


    How can such a "Princess" who can''t even protect herself still have a way to control the will of the demon emperor?


    Even Shi Yun, who had always been fond of Princess frost, even coveted her. When she heard the words of Zhihuang, she showed an incredible expression on her face. I don''t know why Zhihuang said so.But the frost princess is only a flash of eye light, after a long time, under the gaze of the public, she slowly nodded her head and said: "to the emperor said it is good, I really have a way."


    "What!"


    "How could that be possible? What are you going to do? "


    "Frost son, if you have a way, why didn''t you say it before?"


    A group of demon generals, including Shi Yun, all began to ask and were shocked by the words of Princess frost.


    If Princess frost really had a way, why did she have to wait until the emperor broke it? What''s more, when she was on the front line, she was obviously carrying out the will of the demon emperor. Now she says that she has a way to persuade the devil emperor to change his mind. Isn''t this a waste of opportunity?


    Some generals quickly figured this out.


    Some people even have angry expressions on their faces. They can''t understand the behavior of Princess frost. This kind of behavior delays the fighter. In such a tense moment, they should be killed according to the law!


    "Don''t be impatient, and listen to Frost''s words." When the emperor realized the killing intention of some generals, he waved his hand with a smile. An invisible force swept through the audience, which shocked the generals at the level of heaven and man. Finally, he calmed down and remembered that there was an emperor in front of him, so they could not be reckless!


    Princess frost cast a complex look at the emperor. Her sister was right. The emperor was resourceful and deliberately weak in front of the devil emperor. In fact, she was not necessarily a fool who was greedy for life and afraid of death.


    His incompetence is only a means to confuse others.


    However, it is also the truth to think about it carefully. Who can be a king is a fool?


    It''s not as good a breakthrough as that.


    What''s more, Zhihuang has lived for so many years. Although he is not as old as the devil emperor, he is also an equally old antique. This kind of existence almost conceals itself and will not reveal a little edge easily.


    In the end, Princess Frost said, "what I have is not a secret, but a piece of news about elder sister Huang."


    "Ice king''s news!" At the beginning of yundun, he got excited and quickly asked, "frost son, why didn''t you say it earlier? Is the ice emperor still alive? Where can I find her? If it''s a serious injury, we''ll go to rescue now. It should be too late! "


    This news is too important.


    If a demon emperor falls, it will not only have a great impact on the situation, but also have a great impact on the morale.


    If the ice emperor can be rescued, its significance must be extraordinary.


    Therefore, when Shi Yun heard the news of ice emperor, he would be so excited.


    However, Princess frost just shook her head and said faintly, "I have news from elder sister Huang, but I''m not sure whether she is still alive. I can only be sure that she is not dead now. "


    Hearing this, the expression on his face immediately solidified.


    What does that mean?


    It''s not sure whether the ice emperor is still alive, but can we be sure that the ice emperor is not dead?


    This strange statement made many people present. The generals showed strange expressions, thinking that Princess frost was teasing them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1131

    There was a trace of dignified expression on Zhihuang''s face. Among all the people present, only he was a strong man at the road level could understand the meaning of this sentence.


    But the beginning cloud is to say hastily: "frost son, you quickly say a little more clearly, what is not sure whether ice emperor is alive, can only confirm that she is not dead?"


    Shi Yun''s urging is also the doubts of all.


    They did not understand what Princess frost meant by this remark, but at this time, the emperor who was sitting on the throne said: "frost son, the ice emperor should have left you a token of her life before she left. If you say that, it means that her life features have not completely disappeared, but the keepsake is dim, which indicates that her divine source has been broken, isn''t it? "


    To the emperor''s question, let frost princess''s face slightly changed.


    Those generals around are even more shocked. The spirit source is broken, but the life characteristics have not disappeared. What does that mean?


    It can only represent that the ice emperor at this moment, there is a great possibility that someone broke the divine source, but did not hurt her life!


    That is to say, the ice emperor has been captured by the enemy''s life?


    How could that be possible?


    People''s expressions were so shocked that they couldn''t believe it was true.


    That''s the emperor.


    The existence of the great road was captured by the enemy''s life? Where does the Terran have such a powerful force?


    Shi Yun was the first one to deny: "to the emperor, it''s not his subordinates who want to question you. However, his majesty ice emperor is the emperor of my demon family. She is so powerful that I can''t believe her fall. Now she has been captured by life? This How could that be possible? It is more difficult to capture an emperor alive than to kill an emperor. If the ice emperor is captured by life, how strong is the opponent? "


    He didn''t dare to think further.


    Where did the weak race of Terran find the strong man to capture the ice emperor alive?


    When the emperor heard the speech, he said, "the powerful are like clouds in the sky. Our demons are not the most powerful race among them. The power of some races is even higher than ours. If the Terrans join hands with such a strong man, it''s not surprising. "


    Speaking of this, to the emperor''s heart is a flash of a sense of shock.


    Ice emperor was captured by life? How terrible is that strong man who doesn''t show up?


    He had a fight with emperor xuanyue, and he knew that there was a big gap between his own strength and xuanyue emperor. If he didn''t escape through the gifted magic, he would have only one way to die if he stayed there.


    But he never thought that ice emperor would be captured by life.


    At this time, Princess frost nodded and agreed to this saying, "Zhihuang is right. The spirit of huangjie has disappeared completely. The keepsake is dim. However, her life features have not disappeared. So I can be sure that elder sister Huang is not dead. However, her present state is not sure whether she is dead or alive."


    Even if they are not dead, they are not far away from death.


    Unless the other party is willing to save her life at a great price.


    However, there is no reason for the other party to pay such a high price for an enemy.


    However, this is the difference between the demons and the Terrans.


    The demons rarely capture captives, even if they invade a world, they kill them completely, but at the same time, they are not interested in those fish who miss the net.


    In other words, unless it''s preparation before the war, once the demons start a war, they don''t care about the "intelligence" of their opponents.


    But Terrans are different. Terrans pay more attention to intelligence collection.


    What''s more, Binghuang is still a strong man at the road level. It is of great significance to the Terran to capture the strong one of this level alive. Moreover, there is a information gap between the two sides. For the demon clan, the strong man at the road level who has broken the divine source will surely die. Even if he can continue his life, he will have to pay a great price.


    But what she didn''t know was that the person who started it was the star picking emperor of the palace of life. If she wanted to master this sense of propriety, it was simply the simplest thing.


    But Zhihuang also guessed some details, but he didn''t explain these to Princess frost and many generals present. He just said, "ice emperor is the emperor of my demon clan. Now that she is still alive, it''s easy."


    He looked at these demon generals present, his eyes flashed, and asked, "are you willing to carry out a mission not recognized by the demon emperor?"


    The face of all the generals was changed.


    However, the frost princess is to guess what the emperor wants to do, she immediately said: "I will."


    "Frost?" The beginning cloud Leng Leng, he was still hesitating, but did not expect that the frost Princess actually immediately agreed to come down.


    "It seems that frost son has already guessed what I am going to do. Yes, this task will not be recognized by the devil emperor, nor will it be recognized by him. Because I need you people to save the ice emperor. Even if I can''t save the ice emperor, I have to make sure her life and death. If she is captured alive by the Terrans, then you are the messengers representing the demons. Negotiate with the Terrans. No matter what the cost, you should try your best to save the ice emperor back. "what?


    Save ice king?


    You want to negotiate with the Terrans?


    These demon generals did not expect that the task given to them by the emperor was actually this.


    Immediately someone said, "to your majesty, we demons and Terrans are in a state of incompatibility. If we go to the Terrans, will we not make a fool of ourselves, but put the ice emperor in a dangerous situation?"


    "Yes, to the emperor, if we want to save the ice emperor, isn''t the best way to attack Zhenwu territory and force them to hand over his majesty with the lives of their people?"


    The performance of many demon generals is somewhat excited.


    It''s mainly about negotiating with Terrans, which they''ve never thought about.


    Let alone negotiate with Terrans. The word "negotiation" has never been the choice of demons.


    The demons are brave and good at fighting. They are cruel in nature. They always break through other people''s world and kill people. There is no possibility of negotiation at all. Even if there is, it''s other races. Please come and negotiate with them.


    Why do demons need to talk to others?


    This kind of behavior that goes against nature has really aroused the disgust of many demon generals.


    Even Princess frost, who promised to come down, became the target of their attack. "Princess frost, we know that you want to save the ice emperor, but there are many ways to save people, and you don''t have to come to the door to negotiate. Now we''re going to report to his majesty, and let his majesty launch a general attack, which will surely save his majesty!"


    These people''s voices are very excited, they do not agree to negotiate with the Terran, because negotiation means concession!


    Demons, give in to those weak Terrans?


    You''re kidding!


    However, in the face of them, Princess frost was expressionless and said faintly, "if you don''t want to go, I will go alone. Since elder sister Huang is not dead, I have an obligation to bring her back alive. Because she is not only the emperor of the demon clan, but also the emperor of our ice demon clan


    "If you don''t want to, I will take the ice demon clan with me. Although we have a small number of people, we can still pull out a few days of human level!"


    Frost princess''s eyes, swept over those generals, will they see a heart.


    This just remembered, frost princess''s own strength, is not weak, even has reached the level of half step emperor.


    Although she usually does not show mountains and dew, but once angry, that contains the imperial blood pressure, spread, immediately let other demon generals dare not speak.


    "Well, it''s just a matter of one''s own free will, without any compulsion. If you really don''t want to go, forget it. "


    When the emperor saw that the atmosphere was in a state of tension, he spoke faintly, relieved Princess frost of the encirclement, and then said, "after all, this matter, strictly speaking, is also my responsibility. If I hadn''t been defeated by another strong man at that time and rushed to help the ice emperor, the ice emperor would not have encountered such an accident. "


    With that, the emperor sighed and shook his head. In the appearance of a kind elder, he said to Princess frost, "don''t worry. If no one goes with you, I will send the strong man of the demon clan with you."


    Compared with the ice demon clan, to the demon clan is also a big family. It is not difficult to send some strong people casually.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1132

    When Princess frost heard the emperor''s words, she said gratefully: "I will keep in mind the kindness of his majesty. If I can get lucky enough to rescue her, I will tell her all these things."


    To the emperor and others are the words of Princess frost, laughing and ha ha: "we are demons, at this time of crisis, we naturally want to help each other in the same boat, and we don''t have to say thank you. Even if the ice emperor is really broken, she is also the emperor of my demon clan. Her strength can be trained back. Her life is the most important thing. "


    At this moment, frost princess is really showing a touch of moving expression.


    Because it is absolutely impossible to change the words of Zhihuang into the devil emperor.


    The devil emperor is a real bully. He believes in the law of the jungle. Even if he is of the same clan, he can be killed if he loses his value in his eyes.


    At the beginning, he killed more than a dozen demon kings alone, only for the sake of the unification of the demons and eliminating all the uncertain factors. Now if you let him know that the ice emperor has lost his divine power and become a disabled man, and he has been captured alive by the Terrans, he will never send anyone to save the ice emperor. Even if he has a chance, he will personally kill the ice emperor, so as not to humiliate the demon family.


    Such as the emperor to mobilize forces, take the initiative to rescue the situation, will not happen.


    The frost princess gave a gift to the emperor and said in a low voice, "if the elder sister is not in the way, she will be grateful for the great kindness of the Emperor today."


    To the emperor squint a smile, nod no language.


    And the words of Princess frost also remind those demon generals around that the ice emperor is not dead now. If they really participate in the rescue plan of ice emperor, isn''t it representative that they are the benefactor of saving ice emperor?


    In that case, why didn''t they take part in the rescue operation?


    The most important thing is that even the emperor supports this rescue operation. If the ice emperor is really rescued, then Princess frost will tell us what happened today. Are they not to be hated by the ice emperor?


    At the thought of this, just a few fierce opposition demon generals immediately did not speak.


    However, the demon generals, who had no obvious attitude, after pondering for a while, indicated that they were willing to go to Zhenwu area together to discuss with the Terrans.


    Among them is the beginning cloud.


    Because he knows that if the ice emperor is not there, with the emperor alone, there is no way to check and balance the magic emperor. At that time, the magic emperor''s family will be the only one, and things like today''s "fatuous" will appear several times. Then, will not the demons be in danger?


    If the ice emperor is not rescued, the development of demons will be limited.


    So Shi Yun didn''t hesitate for a long time, so he decided to go to Zhenwu area as soon as possible and exchange the ice emperor back, even if he paid some price.


    After all, the situation of the three emperors is better than that of the two emperors.


    Moreover, even if the attack fails in Zhenwu area, the demons can temporarily change their targets to attack other worlds.


    Thinking of this, he did not have any hesitation. He nodded and said: "it is really urgent to save the ice emperor. I am willing to send an envoy to Zhenwu region, with me as the leader and frost as the auxiliary. At that time, if the other party wants to talk about any conditions, I will undertake it."


    He said this, but let the frost Princess and the emperor all show some kind of surprised expression.


    Shi Yun is the blood of the demon emperor. His status is indeed qualified to undertake this mission. However, once the Terran side put forward some excessive demands, his "emissary" must bear the responsibility. At that time, the devil emperor will blame him, but no one can keep him.


    "Shi Yun, if you don''t want to, you don''t have to force yourself. It is enough to have me at the head of this mission. " Princess frost didn''t know what Shiyun thought, but she didn''t want to be implicated in Shiyun. She said a word beside her.


    The beginning cloud is to smile to shake a head, light way: "I am also for demon clan consideration, you do not want to think more."


    Hearing this, frost Princess showed some complicated expression and said nothing more.


    And the emperor was pleased to smile a few times, and then said: "well, since you have no opinion, then this matter, it is decided. I will send some powerful people to the demon clan to accompany you. With their help, you can save a lot of time on the way. When you get to the Terran, you should be careful. The Terran is not the weak race in your cognition. They have the power of World War I, and gradually can occupy a place in these days. If you look down on the Terran, you will pay a very tragic generation Price


    At the end of the day, the emperor also gave a stern warning. Don''t underestimate the strong man of the clan!


    Of course, what he said was not all about the strongmen of the Terran. What''s more, he knew that the Terrans had joined hands with the strongmen of the palace of life. In addition to xuanyue emperor and the mysterious strongman who captured the ice emperor alive, even the emperor did not know how many strong people had come to the life god palace. If these demon generals really swaggered and swaggered to Zhenwu area, they would also Put on that kind of arrogant attitude, forcing the Terran to release the ice emperor, then the emperor can only build their garlands in the rear.


    However, to the emperor''s words, everyone went to heart.


    In fact, even if he doesn''t need to remind them, these demon generals don''t dare to look down upon the Terrans any more.After all, Lu Li has returned, and none of them is his opponent.


    After the emperor ordered a few more words, he looked at these demon generals and said with a smile: "in this case, you are ready to go. I will send you to meet the powerful people of the demon clan first, and then you will leave the demon world together."


    "If the devil emperor finds something out there, you don''t have to worry about it. You should deal with it normally and put all the problems on me."


    As soon as this word came out, many demon generals were deeply moved. They would like to swear their loyalty on the spot.


    However, they do not know that the current devil emperor is a madman, and it is impossible to find out their problems. Even if they do, they will soon fall into chaos, unable to distinguish the details.


    If we didn''t know this, how could the emperor be so magnanimous?


    Looking at these extremely moved demon generals, to the emperor in the heart sneer twice, these people, perhaps is his capital.


    In fact, after seeing the devil emperor crazy, he has already saved several different thoughts, but now there is no specific idea, there is no way to say it.


    If he thinks clearly, these demon generals will belong to his team, and then with him, even betraying the demons may not be impossible.


    In any case, the devil emperor has become that kind of appearance. It would be stupid not to look for his own way out.


    After sending these people away, Zhihuang sat on the throne and was lost in thought for a time.


    He was thinking, why did the devil emperor become that virtue? What did he experience? What happened again?


    If the devil emperor really can not recover, the demon world will eventually be destroyed, which is beyond doubt.


    Because no one can control the whole situation except the devil emperor, and no one is so stubborn as to occupy Zhenwu area and restore the demon world from Zhenwu area.


    It can even be said that if the demon emperor is dead, the present demons will become a loose sand. The powerful man of heaven and man level will naturally seek their own way out. The existence of the great road like Zhihuang can travel all over the sky without being bound by this broken ship which will sink at any time.


    Therefore, Zhihuang has begun to think about his own future.


    "Maybe Terrans are a good choice. They defeated the ice emperor, but did not kill her, which means that the Terrans still have a certain degree of "preferential treatment" for the high-level of the demon world. Binghuang was defeated in the war and was captured alive. If I take the initiative to surrender, I may be able to win better treatment? "


    To the emperor''s heart can not help but appear such an idea.


    After all, the demons now have no hope. If they don''t find their own way out, they will die with a madman.


    He didn''t want to die.


    In a way, he is more realistic than ice king. If there is a way to live by cooperating with Terrans, he will not hesitate to cooperate with Terrans and betray the interests of demons!


    However, at present, cooperation with Terrans is only one of many options, not the best one.


    Therefore, to the emperor is not anxious at the moment, after a deep meditation, silently closed his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1133

    this moment.


    Zhenwu area.


    The demon soldiers all over the sky have the momentum of being dispersed.


    Although the number of terror can not be completely killed, some of them must be scattered all over the country, but in the face of the urgent protection established by the Terrans, those escaped demons are not enough to be harmed at all, and they are easily killed.


    At the forefront of the heaven and man level strong people, also empty hands to support the various places, the efficiency of an instant increased by an unknown number of times.


    Of course, Lin Wangbei is still trying to prevent the demons from killing back their guns. He has not really dismissed all the Tianren level strongmen, but only sent a small number of them, such as Luyu, Liang Wuchang and Dong Ao, who are the top-level strongmen, still stay at the front line and continue to sit here, cleaning up the magic soldiers in a small area while looking at the space crack to guard against the conspiracy of the demons Plan.


    However, with the passage of time, the number of magic soldiers is becoming less and less. After the space cracks, there is still no movement. This makes Lin Wangbei realize that the demon generals hidden behind the magic soldiers may have really retreated.


    As soon as they left, the demonic soldiers on this side must be scattered, and after that, together with the elite mixed in them, they have been almost killed. This is enough to prove that the commander of the demon clan, for some reason, discarded these demon soldiers as cannon fodder. No matter what the reason, this discovery is for them hot wire.


    "It seems that the commander-in-chief of the demon clan has really withdrawn. We can breathe a sigh of relief for the time being."


    Finally, Lin Wangbei was relieved after some confirmation, including previous explorations. He said to Lu Yu, "vice leader, we can relax our defense line a little bit now."


    Lu Yu also nodded. He trusted Lin Wangbei''s perception and said, "in this case, I''ll ask you to take a rest and fight for so many days. Although you don''t say it, you are already very tired."


    "Yes." Lin Wangbei sighed. During this period of fighting, people were really tired.


    Even Tianwaitian''s helpers have shown a trace of fatigue. Even if they hold on, Lin Wangbei can still feel this.


    Thinking of those helping hands of Tianwaitian, Lin Wangbei frowned, looked over there, and said, "vice leader, those strong men of Tianwaitian, are you still not willing to talk to us?"


    "Well."


    Lu Yu rubbed his eyebrows. He was obviously very upset about this, but he said: "Tianwaitian people seem to have something to take care of. At first, they just showed that they wanted to talk with Lu Li. Later, they realized that Lu Li was not in Zhenwu area. This matter was put on hold for a long time and did not mention it again for a long time."


    During this time, Lu Yu and Liang Wuxian worked together to contact those Tianwaitian people. Hearing this, Lin Wangbei pondered and said, "in this case, let me try it."


    He has not contacted with tianwaitiantian. Although Luyu and Liang Wuxia have communicated with each other for several times, there is no result. If he goes, there will be no change.


    However, Lin Wangbei, relying on his own friendship with Lu Li, flew directly to the camp of tianwaitianren.


    Tianwaitian Tianbi.


    Yu Tianqing, who was closing his eyes and cultivating his mind, seemed to feel something. Before Lin Wangbei arrived, he opened his eyes and whispered, "here we are."


    More than a dozen strong Tianwaitian people all looked at the direction of Lin Wang''s coming northward.


    The next moment, Lin Wangbei appeared in front of them.


    Jade dome first stood up, expression a little impatient way: "how, this time also change person to talk?"


    "I have met several commanders in this battle at the north of Xialin." Lin Wangbei didn''t care about Yuqiong''s impatient attitude, and bowed his hand to them. He politely said, "I heard that several elders seemed to have the intention to communicate with us, so I had the cheek to come here to hear what the elders really wanted."


    After hearing Lin Wangbei''s words, Yu Tianqing said: "Marshal Lin, I think our attitude has been expressed clearly. We have already said that we can''t talk or don''t want to talk, but we just want to talk with Lu Li. I''m afraid none of you can cross the land and directly represent the attitude of the whole Zhenwu region? "


    Lin Wangbei did not refute this question.


    Because it''s the truth.


    Now that Lu Li has reached the level of returning to the heart of the world, he has brought the whole clan of Zhenwu region to an unprecedented unity. No one can compare with Lu Li''s reputation. As for the attitude of surpassing him and representing the people of Zhenwu region, it''s empty talk.


    Naturally, Lin Wangbei could not make any promises to these people.


    I''m afraid the same is true of these people.


    Since we can''t give any promise, at this time, any conversation is unnecessary.


    However, Lin Wangbei didn''t give up. Instead, he said directly, "don''t be in a hurry to refuse. Although I can''t go beyond Luli and directly represent the whole Zhenwu Terran, I will give you some promises. However, the three words "Lin Wang Bei" also have some weight in the Terran offensive and defensive alliance. What''s more, I believe you have known for a long time that Lu Li and I have a good personal relationship. Although they are not close friends, we have experienced life and death together. If you can prove that your requirements are not harmful to the human family, I can still share some simple parts instead of Lu Li. "Lin Wangbei''s words are neither humble nor arrogant, and they are true to the point.


    Yu Tianqing can''t help but take a deep look at him.


    In fact, what he said was not wrong.


    Tianwaitian really knows Lu Li very well. In particular, Lu Li''s previous experience, as well as his interpersonal relationship, can be said to be thoroughly investigated.


    Like Lin Wangbei, a companion who has experienced life and death with Lu Li, has naturally been taken care of by Tianwaitian.


    However, because Lin Wangbei disappeared in Yumo mountain, Tianwaitian paid less attention to him. When he reappeared, he was already a strong man at Tianwaitian level, which was beyond Tianwaitian''s expectation.


    But now that Lin Wangbei says so, Yu Tianqing and others have no room to refute.


    However, the generous jade dome said coldly, "that''s what you say. But who can prove that you can give us some promises instead of Lu Li? If you are empty mouthed, come and test our attitude? "


    His question is also crucial.


    After all, there is still some estrangement between the two sides. It is normal to be on guard against each other. Lu Yu and Liang Wuxia came to communicate with each other several times before, but they didn''t play a very good role. Instead, they exposed some of their foundation.


    This makes the people in Tianwaitian more alert. In order to avoid the white wolf in Zhenwu area, they simply hold back and wait until Lu Li comes back.


    Now that Lin Wangbei comes to communicate with each other, the result may not be different. What''s more, Tianwaitian people have no way out. The more they get to this point, the more cautious they are, and they are not willing to give in on this matter at all.


    Feeling their vigilance and refusal, Lin Wangbei moved slightly and continued: "you have done a lot to help Zhenwu area resist the demons. To be honest, if you are not in Tianwaitian, I would like to make friends with you."


    As soon as this is said, the expression of the people outside the sky is a change.


    In fact, this matter has become their worry. Tianwaitian is doomed to be unable to return. There is no result of integrating into Zhenwu domain. If Lu Li is not back, they are willing to join Zhenwu area, at least have a place to go.


    Unfortunately, Lu Li is not here. They dare not discuss this matter with Lin Wangbei and others.


    However, the change of their expression in this moment was captured by Lin Wangbei.


    Lin Wangbei immediately knew that these people did not want to join hands with zhenwuyu, but had some consideration.


    What''s more, Lin Wangbei saw the possibility of attracting Tianwaitian from these people.


    As long as you know why they are wavering, you may be able to find more helpers from Tianwaitian.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1134

    At the thought of this, Lin Wangbei held back his heart and continued to say quietly: "if you don''t trust me, I still understand. After all, before this fight against the demons, at least, our ideas were not in accordance with each other. If we were to be strict, we would be enemies with a big hatred of life and death. Tianwaitian has arranged the human world several times, and even shot to kill Lu Li, and caused a large range of human casualties. Even the previous deities colluded with Tianwaitian, causing the Zhenwu region to suffer a lot of life and suffering. One by one, we can''t communicate with each other. I''m very clear about this. However, I''d like to say that you can fight against the demons here today, and we are the compatriots of the human race. There is nothing we can''t live with, let alone hate It can''t be solved. "


    Lin Wangbei looks at the strong men in Tianwaitian and finally places his eyes on Yu Tianqing. He knows that Yu Tianqing is the leader of these people. At the same time, Yu Tianqing''s attitude is also the key to these people.


    Aware of Lin Wangbei''s eyes, Yu Tianqing has no expression, but he is obviously contemplating with his eyes closed.


    He was thinking about Lin Wangbei.


    It''s also weighing the pros and cons.


    The jade dome on one side is embarrassed.


    Because Lin Wangbei had participated in many things he said. Especially when Lu Li was killed in the first place, he broke the rules and almost killed Lu Li with a palm from Tianwaitian.


    Although he paid enough price after that, and he hid in the sky for several years and didn''t dare to show up. He was afraid of Lu Li''s revenge. But now Lin Wangbei mentioned this matter, he was still a little uncomfortable. He could not help thinking in his heart: "if Lu Li is the first one to kill me after his return, what should I do?"


    It doesn''t matter to other people. He has a real feud with Lu Li.


    With Lu Li''s current strength, even if he wants to kill him, he has no ability to resist.


    It''s possible that with a sword he''ll be dead.


    Just when Yu Qiong''s mind was full of flustered thoughts, Yu Tianqing opened his mouth and said faintly: "Marshal Lin''s meaning, I have already understood. To tell you the truth, we really came here with a mission. Just because of some changes, we want to contact Zhenwu area and join you."


    "Yu Tianqing


    Hearing Yu Tianqing''s words, Yuqiong was shocked. He didn''t expect that Yu Tianqing had exposed the bottom of his side so quickly.


    If people in Zhenwu know that they want to join Zhenwu, then they have lost the opportunity?


    However, Yu Tianqing just shook his head and said, "don''t panic. In fact, we should confess sooner or later. It''s just different from Lu Li. What''s more, our initial idea is to find a person with weight to clarify these ideas. Isn''t this person with weight in front of us


    With that, he looked at Lin Wang Bei, and with a smile, he had profound meaning.


    Hearing his words, the ten Tianwaitian strong men present were in deep meditation.


    Although Lin Wangbei is indeed a man of great weight, no one can deny that Lin Wangbei''s weight is not as heavy as that of land, and even far from comparable.


    If Lin Wangbei could decide on these matters, they had already discussed with Lin Wangbei. Why wait for Lu Li to return?


    However, Lin Wangbei saw Yu Tianqing''s expression and then said with a smile: "master, you are right. If you want to say the weight, although my Lin Wangbei''s weight is not as good as Lu Li''s, after this fight against the demon clan, at least I have got the qualification of commander-in-chief. From today on, these Tianren level masters in the field will more or less remember my name and remember me The commander-in-chief talent that has been shown in this period of time. "


    As soon as I heard Lin Wangbei''s words, all the people were reacting.


    So it is.


    After today''s events, these strong men of heaven and man level who participated in the war will naturally remember the credit of Lin Wangbei. As commander in chief, Lin Wangbei played a more valuable role in this battle against the demons than many others.


    After this, the demons will inevitably continue to invade, they are likely to continue to rely on Lin Wangbei''s ability, so we must pay attention to Lin Wangbei''s discourse power.


    In this way, they were surprised to find that there was such a significant existence in Zhenwu area besides Luli.


    "You think you are in command of the overall situation, but in fact, you are just using the power of these heaven and man level strong men to achieve your reputation."


    "Jade dome, enough." Yu Tianqing didn''t expect that Yu Qiong had made a mistake at this time, so he couldn''t help frowning.


    However, Lin Wangbei didn''t care about this, and just said with a smile: "the elder is right. After all, as a commander-in-chief, the most important ability is to command the overall situation. To take into account every aspect of the battlefield, I must understand your abilities and apply them to where they should be. Personal strength is also very important in war, but in the face of hundreds of millions of magic soldiers, you have found that your personal ability can not play a role in the overall situation. After all, war is a very profound knowledge, and I''m just a beginner. Maybe I haven''t even stepped in. "The more modest he was, the more uncomfortable he was.


    What''s more, listening to him calling himself and others, Yuqiong couldn''t help but think of Lu Li''s face. That guy liked to call him an elder. When he had squeezed out the value of his use, he kicked him away and even killed him with his sword.


    Because of this, Lu Li''s reputation in Zhenwu area and Tianwaitian is almost the same as the devil.


    Of course, this is only limited to the strong. In the eyes of the weak, Lu Li is a savior. No matter whether it is to create a student aid program, complete the grand feat of martial arts, or later subdue the six sacred places and unify the world, these things have never been done, in fact, no one can do them.


    Only by doing this can Lu Li remain the pillar of the Terran under such a "bad" reputation.


    Now Lin Wangbei actually has the meaning of Lu Li, which makes Yuqiong a little boring.


    However, Yuqiong''s antipathy will not affect anything, at least, his antipathy can not affect Yu Tianqing.


    After some deep thinking, Yu Tianqing has been a little bit relaxed. He thinks that even if he doesn''t talk to Lu Li directly, it''s not impossible for him to join Zhenwu.


    At least, as long as we find the right person, it''s not a difficult thing to accept to communicate with people like Lin Wangbei.


    Sensing his looseness, Lin Wangbei''s face showed a smile and said, "master, you should be thinking in your heart now. Do you want to open your heart to me? In fact, to be honest, I''m also wary of predecessors. Even though I know that you may want to join Zhenwu domain, I still don''t believe that you will have a conspiracy. After all, we have not been in contact for a long time. The elders and others are wary of us, while we are also wary of our predecessors. In this case, an open and open talk between the two sides is the best result. At least we can save a little time. Before Lu Li comes back, we can still work out the preliminary situation. Then the seniors can wait for Lu Li to return and discuss this matter with him in detail


    It has to be said that Lin Wangbei has pointed out all the concerns. As he said, a frank and open talk between the two sides is the best result.


    Otherwise, both sides have been on guard against each other all the time. If it goes on like this, it will be very difficult to reach any consensus.


    But Lin Wangbei''s words, to a certain extent, are already very sincere.


    Even if no matter how vigilant, to this extent, still hold on to do not speak, that is a bit too much.


    So, Yu Tianqing nodded and said, "as I said before, we really want to join Zhenwu area this time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1135

    It''s done!


    Lin Wangbei''s heart moved, and he knew that Yu Tianqing had temporarily put aside his prejudices and defenses and was willing to communicate with him.


    As for what troubles Yu Tianqing''s words bring to other Tianwaitian strongmen, it is not his concern.


    To put it bluntly, although Lin Wangbei wants to try his best to win over the strong men in Tianwaitian, these people are not the necessary combat power in Zhenwu region.


    Even if Lu Li is here, he will also make such a choice.


    The combat power of these people is really important, but not the most important.


    The thoughts in his heart turned a thousand times. Lin Wang said with a smile on his north side: "can you tell me more about it, elder?"? It''s not that I''m cautious. To be honest, a strong man like the elder is also in a high position in Tianwaitian. I really can''t think of anything that can force the elder to defecte to Tianwaitian and surrender to Zhenwu. Of course, I don''t mean to laugh at the elder. Now Tianwaitian and Zhenwu are strictly the same grasshopper on the same rope. Neither of them can be separated from each other. Once the invasion of the demons begins, even if Tianwaitian is outside the boundary wall, it is impossible to stay away from it. Instead of waiting for the two sides to be forced to join hands and expose various hidden dangers, I think it is better to join hands now To fight against foreign enemies. "


    It has to be said that although Lin Wangbei''s eloquence is not as good as Lu Li''s, many of his words come from reality. At the same time, he is also a very talented commander. He is not only a powerful warrior, so his words are more sympathetic.


    Especially after experiencing Lin Wangbei''s ability to command the whole army, the strong men in Tianwaitian actually attached great importance to Lin Wangbei''s opinions. After hearing his words, everyone fell into meditation and began to think about their present situation.


    Yu Tianqing thought for a few seconds and then slowly said, "the specific reason, please forgive me for not telling you directly. Because this matter is too important and even related to some secrets, and it is also one of the chips for us to join Zhenwu area. Therefore, I have to wait until Lu Li comes back to tell him about it personally. But I can tell you that we people, to some extent, are just outcasts of Tianwaitian. "


    Abandoned son?


    When Lin Wangbei heard this sentence, he showed a little inconceivable expression.


    These ten strong men, including Yu Tianqing, can be treated as guests of honor when they come to any force. How can they be just abandoned children when they arrive at Tianwaitian?


    Seeing his puzzled expression, Yu Tianqing said: "you don''t need to doubt this. When we were sent to Zhenwu to fight against the demons, we have become abandoned children. What''s more, even if the disaster in Zhenwu region is over for a while, we people may not be able to get it back to Tianwaitian. "


    "Yu Tianqing, you have said enough." A strong man in Tianwaitian can''t help but open his mouth and wants to interrupt Yu Tianqing.


    However, Yu Tianqing just shook his head, motioned to the other party to believe in himself, and then continued: "for some reason that can''t be said, our present situation is actually very bad. If we go back to Tianwaitian, our lives may be in danger, so we can only make our minds to Zhenwu region. Strictly speaking, we were forced to leave Tianwaitian. As for your suspicions about our conspiracy, I do not deny it, and I do not want to justify anything. Because we really lack the basis of trust. We do not trust you, the strong men in Zhenwu area, and you also refuse to trust us people from the outside world, thinking that we are just poor people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. "


    Yu Tianqing talked about it all at once. In fact, he has already said almost.


    However, Lin Wangbei pondered for a moment, and then asked, "in fact, the elders don''t need to worry about these problems. Although we are wary of tianwaitiantian people, we don''t think that every tianwaitiantian person is a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. What''s more, Lu Li once said that the strong people in Tianwaitian are really a great help to the Terrans. After all, there are more than 1000 Tianwaitian strongmen. If this power can be condensed with Zhenwu area, even if we can fight against the demons or even other alien clans in Tianwaitian, we will not have the power to fight a war! "


    "Hum, what Lu Li said is very nice. In fact, he used all the people as tools? Whether it''s Tianwaitian or Zhenwu, it''s just the combat units he calculated. He won''t frown even if all the top players are dead? "


    Jade dome is a very indifferent tone, said: "at the beginning, I have seen that the guy only cares about himself and the people around him. This kind of person can sacrifice anyone for the existence he cares about!"


    Lin Wangbei heard Yuqiong''s words, but said with a smile: "this sentence is true, but think carefully, it seems that all of us are like this? It''s the nature of creatures to care only about themselves and what they cherish. It''s a rare thing that Lu Li can join the masses of people in Zhenwu region among the choices he cares about. "


    Hearing the speech, Yu Qiong''s face changed slightly. He seemed to want to refute, but after thinking about it, there was nothing to refute. He simply snorted and stopped talking.


    Yu Tianqing agreed: "Marshal Lin is not wrong. In fact, we all fight for what we care about. It may be himself or the people around us. It''s no fault that Lu Li can fight to this day. In fact, it''s all based on these supports... "Speaking of this, Yu Tianqing seemed to think of something, and sighed slightly: "it''s a pity that the things we care about have already disappeared."


    As soon as this speech came out, more than a dozen strong men of heaven and man level around him became somewhat silent.


    Because most of these conservatives, strictly speaking, came from the end of the age of the ten thousand nationalities. If not, some of them are the descendants of the strong men in the age of the ten thousand nationalities.


    The saddest thing about the remnant members of an era lies in this. The things they cherish have already gone with the fall of an era.


    Now when we talk to them about the great righteousness and the responsibility of being human beings, their feelings are not so clear and clear.


    In other words, what they really care about now is only themselves.


    "I can understand how your predecessors feel." When Lin Wangbei saw that they were all in silence, he could not help saying, "but have you ever thought that it is good for you to stick to Tianwaitian? If you don''t want to open your mind and really participate in the Zhenwu area, you will become ghosts and ghosts when there is no Zhenwu area in the future. "


    "We can''t understand this truth." Yu Tianqing gave a bitter smile.


    Don''t they understand that?


    Of course not.


    Over the years, some voices have been heard from the Conservatives in Tianwaitian. Not everyone can turn a blind eye to what happened in Zhenwu.


    It''s a pity that those voices are not mainstream. In other words, those voices have been suppressed by Qisheng in the end.


    No matter how many strong people are in Tianwaitian, only two people can make a sound.


    The sage of the old school, and Wu!


    The strength of these two people has already reached the half step road, but for various reasons, they have not broken through the realm.


    But even so, their dominance over Tianwaitian will not be affected in any way. In addition to jianzun, an old-fashioned strongman, who has also stepped into the level of banbu Road, other Tianren, even the top Tianren, can''t compete with Qisheng and Wu.


    Because it''s not an opponent at all.


    In this case, even if you want to join hands with Zhenwu domain, what can you do? They don''t have the ability and the right to speak!


    However, Yu Tianqing could not confess to Lin Wangbei for the time being. After a bitter smile, he just said, "Marshal Lin, now we are open and honest. I''d like to tell you the truth. I can''t tell you why we want to join Zhenwu district. But if you believe me, please keep this matter in mind for the moment. When Lu Li comes back, I will tell you the whole story in front of him. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1136

    As a matter of fact, Yu Tianqing has been candid.


    Although Lin Wangbei wants to talk about things, he also knows that his own weight is not enough for Yu Tianqing to disclose all the secrets. At least, what he is saying is true. Before seeing Lu Li, he can''t tell more.


    After hearing these words, Lin Wangbei was silent for a moment, and then said, "since the predecessors have already said this, if I continue to insist on asking questions, I will be a bit ungrateful. It''s better to do it like this. We''ll make a short and tentative oral agreement on the next offensive and defensive alliance, and we''ll wait until Lu Li comes back. "


    Seeing Yu Tian''s green face revealing his thinking, Lin Wangbei said: "in fact, even if you wait for Lu Li to come back, you should know his character very well. He will not immediately trust Tianwaitian people. In other words, even if he accepts you, he will have to go through a series of tests. Instead of this, why don''t you first establish a friendly relationship with zhenwuyu and pay a certain price first. As long as you are sincere, this part of the cost can be totally ignored. When Lu Li comes back, he can save the time of testing each other. Isn''t it the best of both worlds? "


    "What''s the best of both worlds? I think it''s for you to be a free thug in zhenwuyu. It only helps you?"


    Yuqiong seems to have great dissatisfaction and hostility to Lin Wangbei.


    The main reason is that Lin Wangbei was not at ease about the strong ones in Tianwaitian when he arranged for many strong people. Therefore, he arranged some unimportant but trivial areas for the strongmen of Tianwaitian.


    In other words, it means that the strong in Tianwaitian should make nine contributions and build three.


    People are not stupid, where can not see Lin Wangbei''s prevention? From that time on, Yuqiong had a lot of opinions about linwangbei.


    However, after serious consideration, Yu Tianqing felt that Lin Wangbei''s words really had his truth.


    At least, Lin Wangbei did not conceal them in this matter, or said some good words to deceive them.


    Because of Lu Li''s character, they are very clear, that is, a master who does not see rabbits and does not scatter eagles. If Lu Li comes back, they will discuss this issue with Lu Li themselves. Maybe Lu Li will make many strange demands and let them complete them one by one. After squeezing the value, they will agree to join them.


    Therefore, Lin Wangbei''s present proposal, to some extent, is a matter of the best of both worlds. In this way, both sides can save time and establish trust in advance. Even if Lu Li sets some conditions again after he comes back, Lu Li will have to take into account their efforts in this period of time. At least, it will not be too difficult.


    After pondering for a moment, Yu Tianqing nodded and said, "you are right. It''s better to do that. Now that the soldiers of the demon clan have scattered all over Zhenwu area, we people who want to join Zhenwu district should really show some sincerity. You can divide them into different areas and give them to us to deal with. In a short period of time, we should divide the work into different areas and take the truth into consideration This is the best way I can think of to prove my sincerity. "


    It has to be said that Yu Tianqing''s proposal is indeed sincere. At this time, although Zhenwu region has already had a certain sense of prevention, it has built up a front to resist the demons. However, those scattered magic soldiers are not crooked melons and cracked dates. Once they let go of their hands and feet to destroy them, there is still a little trouble for Zhenwu area.


    At least, in order to fight against demons, the number of casualties must not be small.


    If there are more than a dozen strong men of heaven and man level to join in, it will certainly help the whole situation. At least, it can reduce the pressure on the Zhenwu area. The high-end combat power can definitely reduce the casualties.


    They are all human lives. No matter how powerful they are, they are all human beings. If we can reduce the casualties in this part, we can fight for Lin Wangbei.


    Sure enough, Lin Wangbei, after hearing Yu Tianqing''s words, showed a trace of gratitude, nodded his head and said, "if you are willing to do this, it is naturally the best. Of course, we can''t let the elder and others contribute to Zhenwu area in vain. At present, you haven''t joined us. So I''ll get a foreign aid treatment from the offensive and defensive alliance. The cultivation resources of the elder and others can be exchanged according to the merit. "


    "Cultivation resources?" Yu Tianqing slightly a Leng, he did not expect, Lin Wangbei actually will mention this matter.


    Lin Wangbei, on the other hand, said naturally: "Tianren level is the top combat power in Zhenwu area. Naturally, this aspect of treatment will not be less. After becoming a man of heaven, ordinary cultivation resources are no longer effective. What we need is at least Tianjing. I think, even the seniors, when they are in Tianwaitian, they may not have the quota of Tianjing every day? "


    This sentence is on the point, so that Tianwaitian people are a little embarrassed.


    The consumption of resources at the level of heaven and man is extremely terrible. Even if they had concentrated and taken away all the resources of ten thousand nationalities, up to now, the resources in their hands have already consumed 7788.It can be said that most of tianwaitiantian people are bitter, ha ha, not to mention the quota of Tianjing. Some people have not seen what Tianjing looks like for many years.


    That''s why they were surprised that Zhenwu area had provided training resources for heaven and man.


    At this moment, even Yu Qiong, who was most opposed to contact with Lin Wangbei, was silent.


    It is very important to cultivate resources no matter what level you reach.


    Isn''t the cultivation of heaven and man?


    They also need to practice, but at the level of heaven and man, most of their practice is to extract the aura of heaven and earth and barely maintain it.


    If we can have such superior resources as Tianjing, who will refuse?


    Isn''t that a fool.


    They don''t want it, they don''t!


    Now Zhenwu area has offered to give them a quota of cultivation resources, instead of letting them work in vain. Anyone who says no again will become the enemy of the masses.


    Even the bayonet jade dome is silent, which shows how scarce the cultivation resources are for them.


    After a brief shock, Yu Tianqing couldn''t help asking, "is Zhenwu area rich in cultivation resources? As far as I know, Tianjing, as a cultivation resource, has been cut off from its source, and one piece is used less than the other. "


    No wonder Yu Tianqing will be shocked, because Tianjing, a material from tianwai, has long been cut off. After so many years of consumption, even if Zhenwu has some inventory, it is impossible to support the consumption of so many people.


    What''s more, Luli has integrated all the resources and wants to promote the deployment of weapons in the world. The consumption of resources is an astronomical figure. Where did they come from?


    However, after asking this question, Yu Tianqing regretted that he was really careless. This kind of question is obviously a secret of Zhenwu area. I''m afraid Lin Wangbei will look down on himself if he asks at will.


    However, Lin Wangbei laughed and said, "you should know the way of energy? Strictly speaking, this road was founded by Lu Li. More and more powerful people have entered the realm of heaven and man through the way of energy, so Lu Li has studied a method of artificial crystal


    "Artificial crystal? Are you kidding? If Tianjing could be man-made, you would have run all over the place


    At this moment, jade dome finally a little can''t help but, open the mouth to question.


    It''s no wonder that he would question it, because artificial crystal sounds really unreliable.


    What is Tianjing? It is a kind of cultivation resource naturally formed from the advanced world, with pure energy, which can not be man-made.


    Yu Tianqing also has some doubts.


    He felt that Lin Wangbei was fooling himself.


    If Tianjing can be man-made, what strength does Tianwaitian have with Zhenwu? Will you join Zhenwu domain and enjoy the benefits of artificial skycrystal?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1137

    For so many years, Tianwaitian has not even been born a strong man at the road level. This may be due to environmental constraints, but in the final analysis, the biggest reason is the lack of cultivation resources.


    When Tianwaitian was established, it was just those strong people who discovered the particularity of heaven and man. If they continued to stay in Zhenwu without the supply of high-level resources, it might not be long before Zhenwu would be emptied by them, and these people would become ghosts and wanderers.


    That''s why they hide in the sky and avoid the fact that there is a lack of resources in this way.


    Now Lin Wangbei actually tells them that Tianjing, a high-level cultivation resource, can be made. Isn''t Tianwaitian a joke?


    What have they been sticking to for so many years?


    In the face of the doubts of these Tianwaitian strongmen, Lin Wangbei said with a smile: "in fact, this is not a secret. We have mastered the technology of artificial skycrystal. It''s at least 90% similar to a pure crystal, and the effect is no different. However, the core of this technology is still the power of the way. It is not a mature model, and the output will not be very high. At present, it can only provide Tianjing to the strong of Tianren level, and it also needs to be exchanged with meritorious deeds. "


    "But the only thing I can guarantee is that the production of Tianjing in Zhenwu area is enough for the consumption of thousands of Tianren strongmen in one year. When we have a new breakthrough in technology and a substantial increase in production, we will be able to open up to use, and there will be no need to worry about the lack of resources. "


    Lin Wangbei said, as if suddenly thought of something, and said with a bitter smile: "look at my excitement, forget the most important thing. After all, seeing is believing. Without letting you see the existence of Tianjing, you can''t believe what I said."


    With that, he took out a fist sized crystal from the storage ring.


    It was handed to Yu Tianqing casually.


    Yu Tianqing is really stupid this time, actually has?


    He took over the fist sized sky crystal, even if it was him, at this moment, he was mercilessly pumping in his heart.


    Such a large piece of Tianjing is almost equal to his share of more than ten years. Judging from Lin Wangbei''s attitude, it is obvious that there are still many Tianjing in his hand, which is only a small part.


    "Let''s make a comparison!"


    See Yu Tianqing is Leng God, next to a strong man finally can not help but began to urge up.


    Yu Tianqing came back to God and took out a piece of Tianjing from his own storage ring. However, compared with the one Lin Wangbei gave him, his sky crystal is really too shabby. It is only the size of a nail plate.


    Talk so far, Yu Tianqing or for the first time feel a little embarrassed, his side, seems to be too poor? Lin Wangbei casually took out a piece of it. It was the size of a fist, but what he took out here was only the size of a fingernail cover. It was extremely miserable.


    However, Yu Tianqing''s idea just flashed in his heart and soon disappeared. He still remembered what he should do. He immediately wrapped the two kinds of Tianjing with his mind and felt it carefully.


    Soon, Yu Tianqing felt that there was a slight difference between the two pieces of sky crystal. It was not a matter of energy purity. The crystal he had originally had had had a natural feeling. However, the crystal given by Lin Wangbei did have traces of man-made.


    However, there is no big difference in function between the two kinds of sky crystal. Lin Wangbei does not lie. The artificial crystal can replace the original natural crystal and use it as a cultivation resource!


    He couldn''t help thinking, how could this be possible?


    Can skycrystal be man-made?


    In the age of wanzu, it was not that no one thought about this problem. If we could make artificial Tianjing, the problem of lack of resources in Zhenwu could be solved immediately.


    But later, those who tried to make artificial crystals failed.


    Because they can''t purify Reiki to the level of sky crystal.


    "You, how did you do that? This pure energy is not something we can do at all? " Yu Tianqing can''t help but look up and ask Lin Wangbei what the man-made crystal is.


    And he used our word unconsciously.


    Lin Wangbei knows that now Yu Tianqing is almost willing to cooperate with zhenwuyu. He is just a little short of an opportunity. Or it should be said that Yu Tianqing, these people, just missed the door.


    He also did not hide, directly said: "the artificial crystal said mysterious, in fact, there is no secret when it is opened. The martial arts of the way of energy have something that other martial arts can''t match, that is, the purification and utilization of energy. Lu Li thought of this, taking himself as the guide, purified the aura of heaven and earth, then compressed it into crystals, then broke it into secondary purification, and then compressed it again, until it was compressed to the limit, it became a sky crystal. "


    When Yu Tianqing heard the speech, he frowned: "taking the martial arts as the guide to purify energy has been thought of as early as the time of the wanzu era, and they have also paid for it. However, in the end, without exception, all failed! What method did Lu Li use to achieve repeated compression and purification? ""It''s very simple. The way of energy itself is to purify and sublimate one''s own energy. As long as you learn the promotion method of energy way, it''s just a conventional method."


    Lin Wang said with a smile: "although this method seems very simple, in fact, if you think about it carefully, it is a way to make the warrior enter the realm of heaven and man. As long as you can master this method, you can be said to be a quasi heaven and man level strong. It seems that there is no threshold, which is the highest and most difficult to cross. "


    After hearing this, Yu Tianqing understood.


    I see.


    It can only be so.


    In the age of the ten thousand nationalities, those who entered the field of research had never set foot in the way of energy. In fact, at that time, there was no way of saying the way of energy. For those people, it was the only way for them to cross the gate of heaven and man and become a strong man of heaven and man level from the perspective of law.


    But now Zhenwu area, because of the separation of land and land, gave birth to the second road, which is the way of energy.


    Those who choose the way of energy are naturally equal to purifying and compressing their own energy again. In this way, the evolution of energy can cause changes in life levels.


    For these strong people, energy purification and compression can only be regarded as a routine operation.


    As for others, if they can master this technology, they will have mastered the way to enter the realm of heaven and man.


    This threshold, for the present world, is not so difficult, but no one can deny that the realm of heaven and man is still a very high threshold.


    If you want to go beyond the level of man and nature, you need to reach a very top level.


    "It turns out that, in that case, all the strong people who participate in the energy path are able to make the sky crystal?"


    Yu Tianqing sighed for a long time. Finally, he wanted to return the fist sized Tianjing to Lin Wangbei. As a result, Lin Wangbei shook his head and said, "this Tianjing should be a gift I gave to you. After all, we still need to build trust step by step. If we don''t give any benefits, Zhenwu will be a bit too stingy. "


    After that, Lin Wangbei began to answer Yu Tianqing''s question, "in fact, strictly speaking, there are less than ten people who can master this technology, including Lu Li. Because this technology requires repeated purification and polishing, many strong people do not have this leisure time, and those who have leisure time can not master it as skillfully as Lu Li. At present, although the success rate of artificial skycrystal is very high, but there are too few people with this technology, so the output is not particularly high. Of course, although the output of Tianjing is not good, the output of Dijing is quite stable now. If it develops for another year, it will not be a big problem for Jingzhao people in Zhenwu region. "


    Compared with Tianjing, the earth crystal is also a kind of advanced cultivation resource. If you can master the production method of the crystal and keep the output, Zhenwu domain will soon enter the era of mass production of the strong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1138

    I have to say that Lin Wangbei''s words today really shocked Yu Tianqing.


    He never thought that Zhenwu area had developed to this level in the dark.


    And it''s done right under the nose of Tianwaitian.


    Tianwaitian''s monitoring of Zhenwu area has never been relaxed, especially for Luli. In order to obtain the relevant information of Luli, Tianwaitian even bought the hidden piles in Zhenwu area at all costs and planted them in various places to facilitate the information of Luli.


    As a result, under such strict defense, Lu Li still mastered a revolutionary technology, but Tianwaitian did not know at all.


    Now Yu Tianqing even began to doubt how many cards Zhenwu domain still holds that Tianwaitian didn''t notice?


    If Lu Li is allowed to continue to develop, it may not be long before Zhenwu domain needs Tianwaitian''s support at all, and they will be able to pull out a team of thousands of strong people at the level of heaven and man.


    As long as there are enough ground crystals, Yu Tianqing has no doubt that the number of strong men in Zhenwu area will increase at a very terrible speed.


    Thinking of this, Yu Tianqing couldn''t help but smile and said: "I didn''t expect that Zhenwu domain has mastered so many technologies since this period of time. In this way, in fact, you don''t need Tianwaitian''s help very much, and the status of us is also a little embarrassed. "


    "It''s not true, master. Even if Zhenwu domain really has mastered the method of the strong in mass production, it will take time to go too far. Before that, we have to face the problem of the invasion of demons. The number of strong people is naturally the more the better, especially the strong ones at the level of heaven and man. Let me tell you the truth, let alone that we have mastered the technology of artificial crystal and artificial crystal. Even if this kind of technology continues to break through, we can produce more resources in mass production, but Zhenwu domain has been weak for a long time, so the foundation is just a little bit. There is not enough time to develop. No matter how many resources there are, it is just a sheep in the eyes of the alien race, because we have no ability to protect these resources! "


    Lin Wangbei''s voice is full of great helplessness.


    Is Zhenwu strong now? Very strong, of course!


    Promoted by Lu Li, the whole Terran began to practice martial arts. The resources burned every day are almost astronomical. Even the holy land of baiyuilou, which holds half of the world''s wealth, is still in turmoil. It is said that the ancestor of baiyuilou has tried to find Lu Li for his life several times.


    However, to say that Terrans are really strong, it is not necessarily.


    After all, in terms of top-level combat power, the Terran''s performance is really poor. At present, all the heaven and man level strongmen in Zhenwu domain can exceed 100. If it continues, maybe Zhenwu can develop into a world stronger than the demon world. But before that, the life and death crisis of Zhenwu region has not been overcome.


    So, it''s really important that there are thousands of Tianwaitian strong men.


    If you can bring these thousands of people together, the Terran''s top-level combat effectiveness will be improved in an instant. At least in a short period of time, the Terran will not lose to the demons and other alien clans in terms of the number of troops and experts. They are fully prepared to face a war.


    Lin Wangbei, commander-in-chief, is naturally very clear about these matters. Of course, he does not think that it is a kind of leak to tell these people about these things.


    Anyway, the situation of the Terran is not a secret. Except for some real core things, Lin Wangbei can say that he knows everything.


    Yu Tianqing actually understands Lin Wangbei''s words and his helpless meaning.


    Now the situation in Zhenwu is really bad. If you come to Zhenwu, you can turn such a long time of hard work into fly ash. They are not ready yet. It is really lack of strong escort.


    "In a word, I''ve put all the conditions and conditions in Zhenwu area. I think I''ve been very frank. Some seniors might as well consider it carefully. If you have a reply, you can contact me with this jade slip."


    Lin Wangbei takes out a communication jade slip and hands it to Yu Tianqing.


    After Yu Tianqing took over, he originally wanted to say something more. As a result, Lin Wangbei just said, "of course, the elder doesn''t need to give me an answer now. After all, this matter still needs to be discussed and discussed internally."


    With that, Lin Wangbei also took a look at the jade dome, obviously alluding to the thorn head.


    Yu Qiong snorted discontentedly, and thought that Lin Wangbei was satirizing himself.


    Yu Tianqing hears the speech, but nods. This matter really needs to be discussed and can''t be so hasty to make a decision.


    Then he said: "Marshal Lin''s words today have indeed been Frank to the extreme. In that case, I will discuss it with them again. If the result of the discussion is reached, I will inform you immediately. "


    "Well, I won''t disturb you. Now that the magic soldiers are scattered everywhere, I also need to deal with it."Lin Wangbei nodded and then left.


    In this conversation, he almost achieved perfection and grasped the yardstick very well, which not only showed these people the benefits of joining Zhenwu area, but also gave them room for discussion.


    If Lu Li deals with it here, I''m afraid that after this conversation, they will have to make a decision immediately. Otherwise, with Lu Li''s character, he would rather kill these people than let them go back to Tianwaitian.


    Of course, this is why Yu Tianqing didn''t tell Lin Wangbei the truth.


    If Lin Wangbei knew the current state of Qisheng, he could understand why these people had to join Zhenwu domain, and be less wary of them.


    After Lin Wangbei left, all the people in Tianwaitian fell into silence.


    There are also several people, eyes have been looking at Yu Tianqing''s fist size Tianjing.


    After all, they have never seen such a big crystal, and even a few people have not used it for many years.


    "Yu Tianqing, what do you think of this matter?" Finally, after a brief silence, someone couldn''t help asking.


    They all want to know what Yu Tianqing thinks.


    Do you want to surrender to Zhenwu?


    "It is our decision to join Zhenwu. The essence of this matter will not change. The difference is who we want to talk to. Previously, we all believed that talking with Lu Li is the best choice and can also win us the greatest benefits and treatment. However, Lin Wangbei''s attitude has proved two things to us. First, there are still many places in Zhenwu area that we don''t know at all. The artificial sky crystal is one of them. Second, Zhenwu region is not a talk of Lu Li. Although he is devoted to the world, you should have heard of his personality. Talking to him may not be the best choice for us. On the contrary, if we contact Lin Wangbei or Lu Yu, the vice leader, we will face much less pressure. "


    Yu Tianqing sighed and said all his ideas.


    And his idea is exactly the thought of many people present.


    What Lin Wangbei showed just now is very attractive.


    If they can also be equipped with such top-level resources as artificial sky crystal, their strength will be able to go further soon.


    As for their original plan, they wanted to communicate with Lu Li, but even if they communicated with Lu Li, they would eventually join Zhenwu domain.


    In this case, it is not very important who to communicate with.


    People are all for profit. If they can cross the land, they will get the treatment they want. In fact, they still know how to choose.


    "So, you want to cooperate with Lin Wangbei?"


    At this time, the jade dome on one side looked on coldly for a long time and suddenly asked.


    Hearing Yuqiong''s words, a strong man of heaven and man level couldn''t help asking, "otherwise, what good choice do you have? Lu Li doesn''t come back. Do we want to stay here and do nothing? What Lin Wangbei said is not wrong. The sooner we establish trust, it will be a good thing for both of us! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1139

    Hearing the words of this man and nature level strong man, Yu dome disdained to say: "is it? Then you can go and cooperate with Lin Wangbei. He is just a marshal of the demon kingdom. He has been boasting for a long time. Who knows if his status is as high as he said? "


    As soon as this word came out, several other hesitant strong men of heaven and man also hesitated.


    Yu Qiong''s suspicion is not groundless, because Lin Wangbei only mentioned the "high treatment" of Zhenwu region from beginning to end. However, whether Lin Wangbei can give them such high treatment is a matter worth discussing.


    Looking at the whole Zhenwu region, who else is qualified to give such high treatment?


    It''s not that they don''t believe it. It''s just that Lu Li is the leader of the whole world. Without him, Tianwaitian people dare not really join in. In case they are regarded as white laborers and are exhausted to the end, they don''t have any treatment. It''s just for nothing?


    Therefore, Yu Qiong''s consideration has aroused the approval of at least half of the people.


    The other half felt that the importance of Lin Wang''s north might not be much worse than that of Lu Li. After all, Zhenwu region has to face a war. In the war, the role of a commander-in-chief is no less than that of a strong one.


    These people think that Lin Wangbei can give such a promise, which shows that he is sure.


    If we don''t have enough assurance and Lin Wangbei makes such a promise, then are we not afraid that they will choose to leave Zhenwu after the incident is exposed?


    Even if they can''t go back to Tianwaitian, they will still be able to live happily in any world outside the Zhenwu area. They don''t have to fight with the demons and avoid such great risks. If they didn''t want to be such cowards in the end, they would have chosen this way.


    "Well, we all have different views on this matter, which is actually quite normal!" When Yu Tianqing saw that the two sides seemed to be in trouble because of their differences of opinion, he said, "if both sides have different opinions, then we should have a good discussion. Now we are already on the same boat. It is really not good for anyone to make a quarrel."


    Hearing Yu Tianqing''s words, the expressions of these people changed slightly, and even Yuqiong didn''t say a word.


    After all, Yu Tianqing is the most powerful one among them. In other words, even if yu Tianqing abandoned them and joined Zhenwu domain alone, I believe the people in Zhenwu area will accept it.


    You know, a real top man is more valuable than seven or eight ordinary people. Although they are not ordinary people, but compared with Yu Tianqing, they seem too ordinary.


    "Well, since everyone has different ideas, we''d better follow the original plan and tell Lu Li all these things after he comes back. In addition, we should also pay attention to this. During this period, we should try our best to help Zhenwu region do something. No matter whether you admit it or not, Lin Wangbei''s words are reasonable. The establishment of trust is not overnight. If we are not, it will be all right if we are not here. Since we are in Zhenwu region, we will stand by and watch what happens in Zhenwu domain. What will Lu Li do when he comes back Want to? "


    Yu Tianqing looked at the crowd and said, "I know you are still very unconvinced. Some people even think that even if we don''t join Zhenwu domain and go to other worlds, we can live happily. But I tell you, no matter what you think, at least I think I''m a personal clan. The origin of the human race in Zhutian is Zhenwu area! Maybe in the past few tens of thousands of years, many of my predecessors have left Zhenwu area to develop in the outside world, but this has nothing to do with me. As long as Zhenwu area has not been destroyed and the Terrans have not been destroyed, then even if I am dead, I will die here! "


    Hearing Yu Tianqing''s words, everyone felt a little shocked.


    Yu Qiong, in particular, did not expect that Yu Tianqing would say such a thing.


    Seeing people''s slightly surprised eyes, Yu Tianqing calmly said: "do you think that I was once a member of Tianwaitian. Since I have been a coward who is greedy for life and death, why should I continue to say these words in such a time?"


    After hearing this, no one spoke, but they obviously thought that Yu Tianqing was a little hypocritical at this time.


    However, Yu Tianqing just shook his head and said: "it''s right for you to have such an idea, because it''s true. When I joined Tianwaitian, I was really greedy and cowardly. However, during these years in Tianwaitian, I have more than once reflected on whether Tianwaitian''s behavior is correct. Maybe you don''t believe it. However, when I joined Tianwaitian, I really believed that building a small world outside Zhenwu and gathering the strong ones could save Zhenwu. As a result, I realize that this road is not going to work at all. In this case, should we start to seek change? "


    Now, no one spoke again.


    Because what Yu Tianqing said is very reasonable.


    They have already arrived at this stage. Don''t they want to change?


    If we do not seek change, why should we come to this stage today?But where is their way?


    People can''t help but fall into a confused situation. No one knows where the future is. To join Zhenwu is just the last choice for them.


    But is it really the only choice to join Zhenwu?


    Not necessarily.


    This confused atmosphere, infected everyone, almost all of them, showed some helpless and thinking expression.


    In the end, Yu Qiong said, "those are just nonsense. When we come to this stage, no one will complain. Whether it''s for Tianwaitian or Zhenwu, I don''t have any opinions. Yu Tianqing, you have said so much nonsense, only one sentence can be regarded as the point. Because we are all human beings, we are willing to die in Zhenwu area. It''s just that I have to stress that if we die for Zhenwu, we''ll be worth dying. "


    Yuqiong, as a thorn head, has always been a type with few words. Although he occasionally comes up with a few words, he seldom makes such a long speech.


    Today, he was an exception, and when he said this, people''s expressions were different, but they were deeply touched.


    Yeah.


    These people have lived to this age. In fact, strictly speaking, they have enjoyed almost all the things they should enjoy. Up to now, it has to be said that they are not afraid of death.


    What they fear is that it''s not worth dying.


    Yu Tianqing also took a surprise look at Yu Qiong. He didn''t expect that the words actually came from Yu Qiong''s mouth. He could not help saying, "what you said is very reasonable. We people are not afraid of death. What we fear most is that it is not worth dying. As long as you die properly, there will be no pity for this life. "


    "Zhenwu area, maybe our final destination, no one is sure."


    Speaking of this, Yu Tianqing gave a bitter smile.


    Yu Qiong was indifferent and said: "anyway, for me, as long as I don''t die in the hands of the crazy monster Qisheng and fight with the demons to death, it''s not hard to accept. What''s more, it''s said that Lu Li has already made great efforts to break through the road level. All the strong people of our clan have disappeared as early as ancient times. If Lu Li can succeed, maybe we have a chance? "


    On hearing this sentence, the eyes of several other strong men of heaven and man level also flickered slightly, some moved.


    When their strength reaches their level, the most worrying problem is nothing else. One is Shou yuan and the other is that there is no way ahead.


    Now they all have a sense of putting life and death out of the way. What they care about most is whether there is a road ahead.


    The main road is in front of each of them. They just can''t walk through it.


    Over time, my heart naturally lost some confidence and felt that the road had been broken.


    If Lu Li can successfully break through to the avenue level, it is indeed good news for them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1140

    "Well, no matter whether Lu Li can become a strong man at the road level or not, it''s a necessary choice for us to join Zhenwu area or not."


    For some reason, Yu Tianqing suddenly felt a bit uncomfortable when he thought that Lu Li was about to become a strong man at the road level.


    He can still remember that when he lowered an idea to prevent Lu Li from killing the incarnation of Yuqiong.


    At that time, Lu Licai had just stepped into the realm of the grand master with one foot and opened up the secluded mansion, and he already had the meaning of killing all directions.


    But at that time, Yu Tianqing was still very confident. Even if Lu Li became a man of heaven, he still had a way to go.


    As a result, he never thought that Lu Li had grown to a level that even he could only look up to in a few years.


    The growth path of this young man is really too strange. After several years, others will have to walk for hundreds or thousands of years.


    Even in the age of ten thousand ethnic groups, or even in the ancient times when the powerful men at the road level walked everywhere, Lu Li, such a person, can be justly named as Tianjiao.


    Thinking that this young man who was not the enemy of his own unity was about to break through to the road level, Yu Tianqing''s heart, which was almost as old as the well, had some intention of war. He said to the public: "the future era is the stage of the road level. Maybe there will be voices at the level of heaven and man, but the voice will become smaller and smaller. If you don''t want to be affected by this If the generation is eliminated, we should reach the level of Avenue as soon as possible. At least, it must be at the level of half step Avenue. "


    His words made the eyes of the powerful people in Tianwaitian awe inspiring.


    Obviously, Tianwaitian and Tianwaitian are not ignorant of the current situation. The Tianwaitian class can no longer play a decisive role. In the future, it must be the era of the road level strongmen. They are no longer qualified to step on that stage.


    If you don''t want to be eliminated, you can only break through your own realm as soon as possible, and become a road level!


    However, although Yu Tianqing''s words are easy to say, including himself, he is very clear, where is such a simple thing to become a strong man at the road level?


    Even if they start to receive the support from Zhenwu area and use Tianjing to practice daily, it will take at least decades for them to further advance their current strength and become the top heaven man.


    That is the so-called half step road.


    Attention, this support is not to use the daily sky crystal quota to practice. But almost no upper limit with the sky crystal pile out a famous half step road strong person, even so, this time also takes decades, is not a overnight feat.


    What''s more, the current situation in Zhenwu area can''t support the extravagant use of Tianjing by more than a dozen people.


    Although Lin Wangbei''s words just now didn''t make it clear, they all knew very well that although Zhenwu domain had mastered the technology of artificial sky crystal, it was just that this technology could not create Tianjing without restraint.


    If we could do this, Zhenwu would have cultivated a large number of Tianren level.


    The high-purity energy of Tianjing is more precious to the strong people under heaven and man. The former strongmen in Zhenwu domain can only be qualified to use Tianjing until they reach the level of master Mingyou. And the component used is still calculated with dust.


    A grain of dust is enough to make great progress in the strength of master Mingyou.


    What''s more, if Tianjing, as a high-end resource, can become a kind of daily product that can be extravagant, how much improvement will it have for the whole Zhenwu region?


    That''s a qualitative change!


    "Unfortunately, the technology of artificial skycrystal is really subversive. However, the current Zhenwu domain is not able to increase the production. This is also something that needs time to polish. If Zhenwu region is given decades or even hundreds of years of development, all the hidden dangers in the world will disappear. At that time, the Terran will usher in an unprecedented prosperous age, and even have a place in the sky! "


    Yu Tianqing can''t help but start to regret, looking forward to the future of the human race will create what kind of glory?


    However, as he said, what Zhenwu District lacks most is time.


    Everyone is running a race against time. They don''t have so many opportunities for development. Whether it''s the internal problems of Zhenwu region or the foreign invasion from tianwai, we must find ways to solve them. If we don''t deal with them properly, Zhenwu will face a catastrophe.


    At this point, there was another silence.


    In fact, they all have no hope for the future of Zhenwu region. However, they are forced to join hands with Zhenwu.


    Otherwise, they would rather stay in Tianwaitian. At least, when Tianwaitian is in, they still have some confidence. When the demons invade, they dare not provoke them. When the hidden danger of Zhenwu area breaks out, they can cut off the connection between Tianwaitian and Zhenwu and take away the whole small world.


    However, up to now, the disadvantages of this idea have also been exposed.


    In particular, the choice of taking the small world away. The dozens of people present actually drew a question mark in their hearts.Qisheng, who guards the core of the small world, has gone mad. It seems that he has sacrificed all his flesh and blood and merged with the core of the small world and become a complete monster. In this way, is the so-called separation of the small world a fraud from the beginning?


    No one can guarantee, and no one dares to ask this question.


    Because, the dream of small world separation is the last retreat in their hearts. If even this road is broken, then their persistence for thousands of years has become a joke?


    So no one mentioned it again and pretended to be in the past as if nothing had happened.


    Yu Tianqing naturally knew what they thought, but it was hard to say anything. He sighed in his heart, shook his head, and continued to practice with his eyes closed.


    No one noticed that the fist sized Tianjing given to him by Lin Wangbei had been quietly absorbed by him and was digesting with all his strength.


    He is now aware of his own lack of strength, and gradually recovered the kind of enterprising spirit that he wanted to become stronger at all costs.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    When Lin Wangbei returned to the camp of Zhenwu area, Lu Yu saw that he was in a good mood. He knew that the negotiation between the two sides should have come to an end. He asked, "how is it? The other party is willing to join hands with us?"


    Lin Wangbei nodded at first, but he didn''t say too much. He just said, "now they have this intention. In short, they just think that our weight is not enough, so they want to talk about it with Lu Li. But I also showed them our sincerity. "


    "Sincerity? What sincerity have you shown? "


    Lu Yu is a little curious. Tianwaitian''s group is very difficult to chew. It''s just that oil and salt do not enter. He doesn''t know what method Lin Wangbei used to make those people relax.


    Lin Wangbei smiles and turns his hand. Another artificial crystal appears in his hand.


    Lu Yu was stunned at first, then he couldn''t help saying, "did you expose the artificial crystal to them? This Is this going to be bad? "


    Although the technology of man-made skycrystal is not a secret in Zhenwu area, only trusted Tianren level strong people are qualified to contact.


    Lu Yu didn''t expect that Lin Wangbei''s sincerity was to leak the artificial crystal to Tianwaitian.


    Tianjing, the top cultivation resource, is an irresistible temptation for any warrior. In particular, Tianwaitian, a group of Tianwaitian, seems to have unlimited scenery. In fact, they are extremely poor.


    Lu Yu could almost think of the expression on their faces when they saw the artificial crystal.


    I''m afraid you''re going to be shocked to death, right?


    "In fact, this is a measure. If we think that it is a proper and cost-effective business to exchange the secrets of man-made skycrystal for the hearts of more than a dozen strong men of heaven and man level, it is nothing to expose this secret to them." Lin Wangbei took up Tianjing and said with a smile.


    Hearing Lin Wangbei''s words, Luyu also nodded, which he naturally understood. More than ten Tianren level combat power is also of great significance to the Zhenwu region.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1141

    However, Lu Yu cautioned: "the real purpose of these people is still unclear. It is almost enough to expose the artificial sky crystal to them. As for more things, it is better to hide them and not let them find out."


    Lin Wangbei nodded and said, "which is more important? I still understand. Although the artificial crystal is a secret for many people, it is just a product that can be copied at any time. Even if the secret is discovered, it is just to catch up. However, we have been on the road of energy for a long time, whether it is Tianwaitian or alien, even if we want to catch up with us, it is not a matter of a day. And those real killers that Lu Li studied naturally hide until the last moment


    "Well, you are commander-in-chief. I am not as good as you in this respect. Now that Lu Li is not here, of course you have to make up your mind. "


    Lu Yu said, no more.


    Although he was the deputy leader of the offensive and defensive alliance, Lu Yu knew very well that one''s ability was still limited after all. Such talents as Lin Wangbei were the real mainstay of the offensive and defensive alliance. To some extent, the position of a strong man who has become a vice leader by virtue of his fame and strength is not really higher than that of Lin Wangbei. Even when the war breaks out, he must obey Lin Wangbei''s orders, because Lin Wangbei is the commander-in-chief of the Terran family. Once a war breaks out, the commander''s command can be higher than that of Lu Li, the leader.


    This is a rule set by Lu Li himself, and no one has any opinions. They all agree.


    Because the human race has come to the critical moment, if they still fight for power and power there at this time, they will really destroy themselves.


    After a few more words, Lu Yu went to continue to arrange the follow-up work of mopping up the demon soldiers. Lin Wangbei folded his smile and took out the communication jade slips that Lu Li gave him. Up to now, the correspondence jade slips still have no response, which can only show that the current Luli is not in Zhenwu area, or even in the days near here.


    "You can''t have an accident, Lu Li."


    After shaking his head and sighing, Lin Wangbei put away the jade slips and began to arrange for the cleaning up of demon soldiers.


    Of course, he mainly arranged for the strong people in Tianwaitian.


    After all, the two sides have just finished communication, and they are still at a relatively trust level. It is better for him to arrange and direct the strong man in Tianwaitian than others.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In the sky, Lu Li and other four people are crossing the sea of stars and heading for Zhenwu.


    "How long has it been going?" he complained? You little kid, you don''t have much skill, but you love face very much. Why don''t you let pick stars and xuanyue send us along? We can return to Zhenwu area in a moment when there are strong men at the road level. Why do we have to struggle here? "


    Hearing the words of the little hairball, the northern emperor, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua also showed a bitter smile.


    In fact, they also had some doubts. At that time, Lu Li refused xuanyue emperor''s proposal to give them a ride. At that time, the three of them did not think much about it. Until they started to go on their way, they realized that they were now in the void that they did not know how far away they were from Zhenwu. Even if they used the fastest speed to locate Zhenwu area and cross the void, they would go back It will take some time, instead of crossing tens of trillions of light-years in an instant like the great masters who have touched the fundamental laws of the heavens. For them, the whole universe is as much as they want to go.


    If the emperor xuanyue gave them a ride, they would have been in Zhenwu now.


    "What do you know? How many chances do we have to be able to appreciate the mystery of this void outside? Take a look at master jianzun. After a moment''s understanding in the void, we have found an opportunity to break through the road level. If we go around more, we may be able to break through? "


    Lu Li laughs. Although it is a serious speech, it makes people feel a little speechless.


    The northern emperor said, "come on, Jian Zun has found his own way, so he can break through. You think that to find your own way is to go shopping and see the scenery. If it is, let''s choose a better place to visit? What is there to see in this void? There is not even a ghost


    Just after saying this, several people stopped at the same time. Even the northern emperor, who had just finished speaking, had a look of disbelief on his face. Can''t it be that bad luck?


    In front of them, a strange shaped "flying shuttle" was pushing forward, and the speed was so fast that it was even faster than the flying speed of the top Tianren.


    "What is that?"


    The northern emperor''s eyes were straight when he saw the whole dark blue thing with a flame from its tail. He had never seen such a strange thing. The most important thing was that it could fly in the depths of the void. Its strength was almost the same as that of a man of heaven!


    "Sure enough, it seems that my guess is correct!"However, Luli''s eyes are bright, watching the huge shuttle constantly approaching them, or should this thing be called a spaceship? Spaceship?


    In short, no matter what it is called, this thing has gradually flown in front of them. Its huge volume is no less than that of some small planets they encounter along the way.


    I saw that at the bottom of the dark blue spaceship, there was a huge hatch opened, and several small fighters came out and surrounded them.


    "Terran?"


    In the first one of them, there was a strange sound of metal texture, which was full of doubts. However, it still said in the common language of Terran: "which world are you from? This is the territory of my" holy weapon clan ". You have broken into it illegally. Report your name and origin. Don''t resist."


    The fighters set up their weapons and aimed at several people.


    The northern emperor, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua have strange faces. They have never seen such a thing. Although they recognize that they should be able to release an energy weapon, they may only have the power of the first level of heaven and man, and there is no threat to them at all.


    But they also did not act, just looked at Lu Li, vaguely guessed Lu Li''s idea.


    I''m afraid that Lu Li refused xuanyue emperor''s offer, just to find this new race in the depths of the void?


    In fact, Lu Li is also very interested in watching all this. Compared with other people, in some sci-fi works he came into contact with in his previous life, he has many ideas about this kind of alien life with high-tech civilization, so his ability to accept it is naturally stronger.


    However, he did not expect that the first race he met across the void would be a technological civilization, not a warrior civilization.


    Before Lu Li thought that the only system among these heavens was the warrior civilization, and the remaining system was the ancient system, the primitive system.


    But I didn''t expect that there was such a high-tech civilization in the sky.


    "Lu Li, are you not looking for these people? There''s no need for them. Although they seem bluffing, they''re not as powerful as they are. Even if we rob them, it''s useless. " The northern Emperor didn''t care about the presence of the "holy weapon clan" at all. He turned his head and asked if Lu Li wanted to rob these people.


    The holy weapon clan obviously has a high level of technology, as well as a rich language library and conversion system. As soon as the northern emperor finished speaking, the fighters immediately moved, and the energy guns began to gather and said in a deep voice: "you still have one last chance to report your name and origin. Otherwise, it will be regarded as an invasion of the sacred weapon clan territory and capture you!"


    Within a few fighters, there are humanoid creatures that are very similar to the Terrans, but the eyebrows are inlaid with different mechanical cores.


    It was a burly man who spoke just now.


    He controls the plane with a dignified expression.


    On the internal channel, there was also a worried female voice: "Captain, these seem to be the ancient strongmen of martial civilization. They can cross the void in flesh and have great strength. Do we really want to start?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1142

    Faced with this problem, the captain was silent.


    Of course, he could see that the four men in the void, together with the little beast that he had never seen, were nothing to provoke?


    But he couldn''t help it. The ship behind them was a passenger ship of the sacred weapon clan, and it didn''t carry too powerful destructive energy weapons. Although the guests on the ship were not particularly noble, they had a high status in the holy weapon clan. At the same time, there were many foreign guests here. If they were really robbed by the "star sea bandits", they would be punished In the crime of dereliction of duty, destroy the core and restart the soul.


    All of them are dead. Naturally, the captain is not willing to be rebooted. He can only show a strong attitude and hope that the name of the holy weapon clan can frighten the four powerful warriors.


    However, he did not know that the four "earth bumpkins" in the opposite side did not know what the Shengji clan was, and even looked down on them.


    Just when the captain thought that there was going to be a fierce battle between the two sides, the young man who looked like the leader in the opposite side raised his hands and said with a smile: "We surrender and catch us."


    "What do you say?"


    The captain was so stupid that he even blurted out a little bit.


    Not only he, but even the northern emperor did not know what Lu Li was selling.


    But Lu Li winked at them, motioned them not to be impatient for a moment, and then passed on the voice with his mind: "touch it first, and then talk about it."


    The northern emperor and others looked at Lu Li and decided to give up the resistance temporarily.


    The captain was also stunned for a long time, but he didn''t expect that these "ferocious" guys would simply surrender.


    Do you think too much? They are not ancient people, nor are they strong in martial arts civilization. Instead, they use some special technology to complete the physical crossing of the void?


    To some extent, the brain of the sacred weapon clan is no different from that of the powerful man of heaven and man. It is equivalent to a super cutting-edge computer. It can deal with countless complicated intelligence and countless ideas and ideas in an instant.


    The captain''s mind has flashed a number of ideas, in fact, the outside time is not even a second, he made a decision, first of all, to arrest these guys again!


    "Arrest!"


    He used a team phone call to have his team catch the four men.


    Soon, Lu Li and others were handcuffed by handcuffs made of special materials. After a little perception, this thing is similar to forbidden stone, and its effect is stronger than that of forbidden stone. It can even have a slight impact on heaven and man level.


    The material of handcuffs is extremely weak, even if it has no effect on human beings, even if it can''t be controlled in the heaven.


    "It seems that you can take it back and make some weapons to deal with the lower level demons?"


    This idea flashed through Lu Li''s mind. At the same time, he exchanged his eyes with the northern emperor, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua.


    Obviously, the three men also felt the impact of the handcuffs, and at the same time, they also thought of what role this material would play if it could be brought back to Zhenwu area.


    "Don''t look around, go!"


    Seeing that Lu Li was still there, she made eye contact with her accomplices. A female saint with the mechanical core on her eyebrows directly reached out and pushed Lu Li. She was wearing a strange breathing device, like a thin film. Under the device, she showed a feigned ferocious look, as if to deter Luli.


    Lu Li looked at her calmly. Without any divination, she knew that their life level was actually very low. At most, the level of martial arts in the metaphysical realm was far from being able to survive in the void.


    "What are you looking at? Let''s go


    The female holy weapon clan was a little upset by Lu Li, and wanted to push her hand. As a result, Lu Li just shook her mind a little and released a trace of pressure, which made the female holy weapon clan feel the fear of falling into the cold abyss. Her outstretched hand stopped in the air, neither advancing nor retreating.


    "I''m just capitulating, not selling myself. It''s good for everyone to be a little more polite." Lu Li grinned and withdrew his mind, no longer deterring the other side.


    The female holy weapon clan came to her senses and realized that she was shocked by her partner''s "mysterious energy". She could not help but spit out some obscure syllables.


    This is obviously their own national language, and judging from her expression, Lu Li knows that she is absolutely not boasting that she is handsome. It is probably a dirty word.


    However, Lu Li didn''t care. It would be a pity if we didn''t contact this rare high-tech race.


    Therefore, during the next period of time, Lu Li was very peaceful, and even the northern emperor did not make any action.


    The captain sent Lu Li and others to the interior of the spaceship, a warehouse where sundries were obviously placed. Then he said, "you are now illegal. Tell me your origin. I may consider sending you back to your world territory."When Lu Li heard this, he did not pay attention to him, but looked around with great interest.


    To be honest, it is the first time that he has seen such advanced technology as spaceships. Although this is just a utility room, by contrast, it has been ahead of the technology level of previous generations for many "hundred years".


    Just those strange materials, as well as the traces of the work of various artificial intelligence robots, Lu Li knows that the science and technology tree of civilization must have climbed very high.


    "Maybe we can get some information about weapons from them?"


    Lu Li thought in his mind, and then began to answer the question: "we are residents from Zhenwu region. If you want, you can send us back to Zhenwu."


    "Zhenwu domain?"


    The leader of the Shengwu clan is lenglengleng. Then, in front of Lu Li, he points the core of his eyebrow with his finger. It seems that he is looking for the relevant information of Zhenwu area.


    Soon, he frowned and said, "the world of starhaiba does not seem to have Zhenwu domain. Are you from the aboriginal civilization?"


    Star sea overlord?


    Hearing this strange word, Lu Li and the northern emperor looked at each other.


    However, the little hairball, who was not targeted, said lazily: "what star sea overlord is that there is a world of star sky, and that is not the class of you Jie. Travel all over the world and establish their own dominion. This holy weapon clan should be a new world that has only recently been promoted to the level of travel world. It has no rules and a lot of bullshit! "


    Tour class?


    When Lu Li hears the speech, he can''t help but look at the leader of the holy weapon clan. Unexpectedly, the world level of the holy weapon clan is still very high, and it is the same level as the life god palace?


    Recently, the world-class high-tech golfer is a threat to the world.


    That''s very strong.


    According to Lu Li''s understanding, even if all the nuclear bombs detonated together in a previous life, they may not be able to hurt the top masters. For heaven and man, it is even more tickling.


    If the science and technology tree of the holy weapon clan has climbed to the level that can kill the strong people at the high road level, then the goal of this time has been more than half completed.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li said, "my friend, why don''t you show us this ship? Of course, if you''d like to take us to the world of the sacred weapon clan, it''s OK."


    After hearing the speech, the leader looked at Lu Li with the madman''s eyes and asked, "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Yes, as a friendly person, I''d like to visit your world and your world''s technological products. What''s the matter? Is there any problem?" Lu Li is also puzzled.


    However, the leader said directly, "I''m sorry, I can''t agree to your request."


    Are you kidding? A group of "star sea bandits" who don''t know their origin have surrendered inexplicably. Now they still want to go to the world of Shengji clan to have a look. No matter how you look at it, it seems like there is a conspiracy.


    Therefore, the leader of the sacred weapon clan said with a straight face: "I must remind you that although you should all have good strength, our heavy destructive energy weapons of the holy weapon clan can still effectively kill you, who are strong in martial civilization! Don''t think that you can be invincible with your own physical cultivation and evolution! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1143

    "Invincible? No, when did we say we were invincible? "


    Do you think you are invincible


    The northern emperor grinned and was too lazy to take over.


    Then Lu Li looked at Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua, and asked, "Mr. Jun, Mr. Yu, do you think we are invincible?"


    Jun Qianguang is free and easy-going. When he hears this, he laughs and says nothing.


    Yu Fenghua said seriously: "although our strength can be regarded as the top experts in Zhenwu area, it''s too early for us to enter the stream and be invincible in all these days."


    This is what Yu Fenghua said in his heart.


    Especially after seeing the first battle between Emperor xuanyue and Emperor Zhihuang, he understood more clearly what there is heaven in the sky and there are people outside people.


    In front of the strong men of the road level, the level of heaven and man is really too fragile. The great emperor xuanyue can capture a planet and turn it into a star light circling around his body. The great power of that degree has exceeded the limit that the strong man of heaven and man can imagine.


    Yu Fenghua thinks that he is also a top-notch one, and has been amazing for a whole time. However, compared with the road level, it is not worth mentioning.


    So now he is really introspective and modest, not with Lu Li''s words.


    However, the performance of these people fell into the eyes of the leader of the holy weapon clan. They were arrogant to the extreme, too crazy!


    However, before the leader of the sacred weapon clan had time to speak, the female holy weapon clan who had pushed Lu Li could not bear it any more. She stood up and said, "do you think that the physical cultivation to the extent of crossing the void is considered to be a strong one? I tell you, even the peak of martial arts civilization, that is, the road level strongmen in your mouth, are not worth mentioning in front of the real killers of our holy weapon clan! "


    "Holy Land! Step back


    As soon as the leader''s face changed, he directly called out the name of the female holy weapon clan, and asked her to stop talking nonsense.


    In the face of several powerful martial and Taoist civilization men with such a strong physical level, it is not a very clever way to say their big killing tools of the holy weapon clan.


    Strictly speaking, this practice of Shengya has already violated the code of the sacred weapon clan, and is to be sentenced to death.


    Shengya also thought of this, and his face turned pale.


    She was so angry just now that she couldn''t see Lu Li and others so arrogant, so she was a bit free of choice. As soon as she opened her mouth, she showed off the big killing tools of the holy weapon clan.


    Now she was reminded by the captain that these people were not ordinary "star sea bandits", but ruthless people who could cross the void in flesh.


    Even in their holy weapon clan, there are not many such strong men.


    Of course, this also has something to do with the fact that the science and technology tree of Shengji clan is climbing too high, and everyone doesn''t attach great importance to physical cultivation.


    They have been able to reduce the energy weapons for star annihilation to the size of their palms. As long as the energy is sufficient, even the most junior fighters can destroy the wild world and complete the task of fighting for the outside world.


    This is also the most proud point of the sacred weapon clan.


    They are not the savages who fight with their fists, but the real brains of advanced civilization.


    "I''m sorry, captain. I''m just irritated by these barbarians!" Shengya directly lowered his head and admitted his mistake to the captain.


    The leader of the sacred weapon clan took a deep look at her, at the same time, he looked at several team members guarding the warehouse door in the distance, confirmed that they had not heard anything, and then said in a low voice: "pay attention to your words and deeds. Even in the face of the star sea bandits, we also represent the glory of the holy weapon family. We must not let the word" Shengji "be shamed."


    He didn''t say too much, not because the mistakes made by Shengya were not serious enough, but because he understood the truth that many words are bound to lose. In front of Lu Li and others, he didn''t want to say too much to expose the details of their holy weapon clan.


    Shengya also understood the meaning of the captain, slightly nodded, dare not speak again.


    Lu Qiu had a good look at her.


    Before the capture of Lu Li, she was released by Lu Li a trace of pressure scared the brain blank, this thing she is a note, if there is a chance, she will definitely make up for it!


    In the face of her hateful look, Lu Li didn''t say anything. This kind of "high civilization" whose life level is too low can''t even trigger his interaction between heaven and man. This means that even if the female holy weapon clan named Shengya really holds the high-end weapons of the holy weapon clan, she can''t hurt herself at all.


    The gap of life level determines many things.


    After this period of "talking", Lu Li gradually found out what the so-called "holy weapon clan" was.


    Although they have successfully upgraded to the level of tourism, it shows that their development is very good. At the same time, the world has also been born with the technology equivalent to the road level, which has promoted the world''s status, and has also been recognized by the laws of heaven.However, they seem to rely too much on the power of technology and have no pursuit of their own evolution.


    A world class civilization will be shocked to see that someone can cross the void in flesh. This shows that the strongest person in their world may be the strongest, that is, the heaven man class who can cross the void with flesh.


    As for the power of the grand road, you don''t even have to think about it. It must have something to do with their technology tree.


    Lu Li pondered for a few seconds, and then asked directly, "in fact, you may have misunderstood me. I''m not a bandit. We people don''t mean to break into your sacred weapon territory. Strictly speaking, we are Xinghai merchants. We just want to trade things for things, buy something, and go back to rebuild our home. "


    Lu Li said these words, the northern emperor several people were shocked.


    This is too fast. What is Xinghai merchant? When did they become businessmen?


    However, since they decided that everything was mainly ordered by Lu Li, it was impossible for them to stand up and demolish the stage at this time. In accordance with the principle of saying more and making more mistakes, they all shut up and refused to say a word.


    As for the small hair ball, it is shaking his hair, a look of lack of interest, fell asleep on Lu Li''s shoulder.


    And the leader of the holy weapon clan was speechless. Looking at Lu Li, he said, "do you think I will believe this lame excuse? I haven''t even heard of such a profession as Xinghai merchant. "


    "If you haven''t heard of it, does it mean that this profession doesn''t exist? My friend, the heavens are so vast, don''t you think that you are omniscient and omnipotent? " Lu Li chuckled and retorted casually, which made the leader of the holy weapon clan speechless.


    Shengya said coldly: "no matter how much you say, now you are our prisoner. If you can''t prove your identity, you''ll be taken back by us and judged by the high priest."


    High priest?


    Hearing this old name, Lu Li couldn''t help but look at her. Seeing her proud face, she said with a smile: "I think you seem to have made a mistake."


    Shengya didn''t say a word, just looked at Lu Li coldly, the eyes, as if laughing at him.


    "In fact, from the beginning to the end, it was not you who caught us, but we caught you."


    The handcuffs made of special materials and high-end technology make a "sad cry". The tiny components are broken, and tiny electric flowers burst out. They can''t hold on for a second, and they are directly disconnected.


    Seeing that he had broken the handcuffs, the northern emperor several people were helpless and broke the handcuffs together.


    The next second, Lu Li looked at the shocked Shengya and the leader of the Shengji clan, and said faintly: "since you say we are the star sea bandits, ok..."


    "Robbery."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1144

    The situation reversed so fast that he could not understand what was happening in front of him, no matter how fast the core reaction of the holy weapon leader was.


    Although he raised his hand subconsciously, an energy weapon appeared in his palm, but before he could do it, Lu Li shook his head and said with a smile: "believe me, if I were you, I would never do anything with that gun."


    "If you want to kill people like us, you may not have a chance to react."


    After Lu Li finished, he took a look at the energy weapon in the hands of the leader of the holy weapon clan. There was still no feedback from heaven and man induction, which proved that this energy weapon may cause damage to the strong man of heaven and man level, but it is absolutely useless to himself.


    "It seems that the level of these people is still too low. They don''t have any large-scale lethal weapons in their hands. If it''s not powerful enough, it''s not worth researching. "


    After shaking his head slightly, Lu Li reached out and patted the leader of the sacred weapon clan on the shoulder, and said to him in a solemn tone: "you see, I''m very honest. From the beginning, I told you that we are not bad people. If we want to kill people, this ship has become a pile of debris and garbage floating in the void."


    The leader of the sacred weapon clan was shocked. After calming down, Qiang asked in a deep voice, "who are you? What''s the purpose? "


    He began to wonder whether these people would be the "killers" invited by their opponents in order to intercept the sacred weapon family''s spaceship, so as to coerce the high priest of the sacred weapon clan to hand over high-end weapons.


    If this is the case, he will have to secretly activate his "sentry" authority to push the ship into self destruction mode.


    Even if all the people of this spaceship were taken to be buried, he could not let the core secret of the sacred weapon clan fall into the hands of the enemy.


    However, as soon as his idea just appeared, Lu Li snapped his fingers. This space seemed to solidify. The pupil of the leader of the holy weapon clan shrank. He found that the core of his eyebrow was actually imprisoned by some mysterious force. Now, even if he wanted to use his authority, it would be too late!


    "How could that be possible? What power do you possess? "


    The voice of the leader of the sacred weapons clan was a little frightened.


    In fact, he has recognized that Lu Li''s power may involve some rules of space. However, he does not believe that there is a "human" body that can withstand the power to control space.


    The power to interfere in space is already the secondary weapon of the sacred weapon clan.


    Of course, the power of that kind of weapon is much more powerful than the means of solidifying space shown by the land separation.


    However, the leader of the sacred weapon clan still can''t believe that after the evolution of the human body, it can actually bear this great power.


    Lu Li is confused by his reaction.


    I can''t help frowning.


    The strength of void Town, after several improvements and the addition of the master of modifier array, is now more than the normal array.


    However, as a descendant of the world of touring world, the leader of the holy weapon clan has never seen such a kind of array?


    Is that not to say that the sacred weapon clan has never seen many celestial races?


    As far as Lu Li knows, he can influence space by himself, even the master level with extraordinary talent can do it, such as Gu Haoran. In addition, the demons, as well as the monsters derived from the water Protoss, all have such abilities. There is nothing to be surprised about.


    They will be shocked by this ability. It seems that this holy weapon clan is really weak in other aspects except for its high climbing technology tree.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in Lu Li''s mind. Lu Li shook his head. He already knew some things about the holy weapon clan, and then said faintly: "well, you always think we are bandits. Now we should do some things that the bandits should do. To tell you the truth, my temper is not good, but it''s not bad either If we want you to cooperate, we may not be able to do anything to you


    "What do you want?" The leader of the sacred weapon clan stares at him and finds that his voice is not obstructed. He just can''t release any thinking power except to express his own meaning. In this way, he can''t communicate the self destruction system of the ship through his own core.


    In other words, he has been completely captured by Lu Li, and there is no possibility of escape at all.


    "What do I want? That''s a good question. " Lu Li smiles and nods his fingers again in front of the leader of the Shengwu clan. The leader of the Shengwu clan only feels that his body''s pressure is light, and he gradually returns to the level of normal activities. However, what makes him extremely frightened is that Lu Li seems to see through his ideas, and the pressure force is always aimed at the core of his eyebrows, which makes him unable to communicate with other teammates.


    "This kind of control may not be able to be achieved even by the great sage above the high priest. I''m afraid that only the "master brain" can be refined to such a level. Can we say that after the evolution of the physical strength of the Terran, we can have so many magical abilities? Is the path of the sacred weapon clan wrong? "After feeling the horror of Lu Li, the leader of the holy weapon clan also had some thoughts in his mind, and even doubted the road of his own clan.


    We should know that the Shengji people have become a world of touring world by means of science and technology. This road has gone through. However, they have not been exposed to many martial arts civilizations. They don''t know much about this civilization which occupies the mainstream of the universe.


    The advanced civilization that they can contact with is naturally several major races of scientific and technological civilization. They usually fight with each other by means of science and technology. After seeing Lu Li''s personal strength, he can''t help thinking, if the martial arts civilization and scientific and technological civilization are integrated into one, will a more powerful road be extended?


    "Well, I admit, you are very strong indeed. Now that we have changed our identities, we are your captives. If you have any request, just say it, as long as it is within my jurisdiction and reasonable requirements, I can make the decision and promise you. "


    The leader of the holy weapon clan has obviously accepted his fate.


    He knew that Lu Li could not let them go so easily.


    However, he is not without any advantages.


    Now there is still a certain information gap between the two sides, and this information gap is their biggest advantage.


    As long as we use this information gap to know what Lu Li really wants, we may not be able to touch some secrets of the sacred weapon clan.


    However, to the surprise of the leader of the sacred weapon clan, Lu Li didn''t make any request. He just laughed twice and said kindly: "it''s too early to say that now. We have a lot of time. How about you to be a guide and show us around this spaceship?"


    Take a look at the spaceship?


    The team leader of the holy weapon clan didn''t expect that Lu Li would put forward such a simple request.


    "Are these people just barbarians who have just evolved from the warrior civilization? They haven''t seen the power of scientific and technological civilization. "


    The leader of the holy weapon clan can''t help feeling a little strange, can''t help but think like this.


    However, before he spoke, Shengya, who was in a state of confinement, said coldly: "now there are many distinguished guests on board. Who knows if you are aiming at them? Xinghai bandits are a group of thugs who have no moral standards. We have received the news before. This time, there is a powerful star sea bandit who wants to kidnap those distinguished guests from other civilizations. Do you think, why is our spaceship not equipped with large-scale lethal weapons? That''s because, as long as there is a star sea bandit, the guard team of the holy weapon clan will be out soon. By that time, you will be dead


    "Holy Land!" The leader of the sacred weapon clan wanted to strangle her.


    In this moment, he told the secret almost!


    And Lu Li is Leng Leng, and then showed a pair of clear expression.


    That''s what happened.


    No wonder these people are so vigilant and treat themselves and others as bandits in the star sea as soon as they meet. It turns out that it is not the prejudice of scientific and technological civilization against the warrior civilization, but that there is a real possibility of star sea bandits here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1145

    In the face of the shouts of the leader of the holy weapon clan, Shengya''s expression was iron green and extremely ugly. He said in a deep voice: "Captain, when it''s such a time, why should we treat them with hypocrisy? These people are obviously the star sea bandits in the data, and they must be leaders


    "As we all know, most of the bandits in Xinghai are martial civilization, and those who can cross the void in flesh are the strong ones at the leader level! This time, our ship is not equipped with lethal weapons, in order to lead these leaders out. Now there are four at a time. As long as we can get rid of them, the strength of Xinghai bandits will be weakened once and for all


    She seems to have made a good plan to die a martyr''s death. She stares at Lu Li and others with a desperate and resentful look. Lu Li does not doubt that as long as she has the ability to kill herself now, she will surely rush forward and die with herself.


    This kind of anger and hatred should not appear in a "technology side" intelligent creature.


    After all, according to the performance of the other team members and the leader of the sacred weapon clan, Lu Li can probably guess the roots of these people and the core of their eyebrows is more like a high-end computer. Although they can simulate complex emotions, most of the time, they are weighing the pros and cons and can be absolutely calm.


    It''s like the leader of the sacred weapons.


    Even when he saw the empty town he had released and was extremely shocked, he soon calmed down and began to negotiate terms with himself.


    This cool guy, in essence, is unlikely to have extreme emotions.


    Therefore, the situation of Shengya makes Lu Li feel a little wrong. At the same time, he has a trace of interest and asks: "listen to your meaning, you seem to hate the star sea bandits very much? Can I ask you why? Do you have a family member who died in the hands of Xinghai bandits, or are you friends? "


    Shengya heard Lu Li''s words, can''t help a little Zheng, because she didn''t expect that such a fierce star sea bandit would ask her this question.


    However, she still gnawed her teeth and said, "you bandits who have no bottom line, don''t everyone have to kill them? What does this have to do with what happened to me? "


    Seeing that she refused to speak, Lu Li''s interest did not decrease. Instead, he looked at the leader of the holy weapon clan nearby and said with a smile, "she is your team member, so you must know her very well? Since she won''t say it, it''s my second request as far as you''re concerned. "


    Lu Li believes that the leader of the holy weapon clan will make the right choice.


    However, the northern emperor was a little puzzled. He couldn''t help but use his mind to communicate and ask, "I said, Lu Li, what are you so interested in this girl? Do you like her


    "You have to be careful. Your highness, the king of Yan, has been around for a long time. With her talent, she may come out of an invincible way and easily come up to you and beat you up!"


    The voice of the northern emperor was a little teasing. Lu Li was helpless and glanced at him without paying attention to this unreliable guy.


    He wanted to know the situation of Shengya, but he wanted to see whether these holy weapons were carved out of the same mold.


    You know, the higher the technology tree climbs, the more dehumanizing some technologies are. If the same is true of the Shengji clan, then Shengya is probably the result of mutation.


    The discovery of a variant of advanced scientific and technological civilization is quite interesting.


    Sure enough, the leader of the holy weapon clan didn''t have any hesitation when he heard Lu Li''s question, so he replied: "Shengya''s friend, she died in a battle against the star sea bandits. So since then, she has been very disgusted with the star sea bandits. "


    In fact, Lu Ya didn''t react to his hate.


    After listening to this, Lu Li showed such an expression, and then he said in a funny way: "it''s interesting. Since your friend died in the hands of the star sea bandits, you should find the person who killed your friend to avenge. Let''s not say whether we are star sea bandits. Even if we are, we don''t see people who killed your friends, right? You look for us to avenge in such a big way. If you really want to die together, it''s OK. If you can''t kill us, you put your own life in it. What''s more, we''re not the star sea bandits who killed your friends. Don''t you think you''re dead in vain? "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li said faintly: "I thought your brains of high-tech civilization are very smart, but there are still idiots."


    "You What do you say Shengya glared at Lu Li, looking at that look, even hate to eat raw meat.


    And the leader of the holy weapon clan finally couldn''t bear it, and yelled: "Shengya! Remember who you are


    He doesn''t want Shengya to continue to infuriate these bandits. If they are provoked, they don''t have to wait for any rescue. On the basis of Luli''s strength, it will take less time to kill all the living people on the whole spaceship in minutes.


    Moreover, the leader of the holy weapon clan really thinks that Shengya''s problems have become more and more serious recently. Her core seems to be unable to generate positive emotions for her. The whole person has fallen into an impulsive, manic and irritable state.According to the code of the sacred weapon clan, it is obvious that the core of this kind of people has been polluted and needs to restart the soul for treatment.


    In other words, the recent performance of Shengya has touched the death line of Shengji clan.


    If it was not for the fact that she was an old member of her team, and they were responsible for the fast sailing route, they would rarely return to the home star of the sacred weapon clan. The leader of the holy weapon clan would have sent the holy land to the high priest to restart the soul.


    Not to mention anything else, Shengya has revealed their secrets several times in such a period of time. Fortunately, she tried to provoke the bandits on purpose and wanted to die with them.


    This kind of behavior has seriously touched the code of the sacred weapon clan. In the eyes of the leader of the sacred weapon clan, she is no longer a qualified guard.


    In the face of the captain''s reprimand, Shengya bit his teeth and calmed down a little. His gloomy eyes swept over the faces of Lu Li and others. In the end, he did not say anything. He turned his head and slowly adjusted his emotions to neutralize his anger.


    "Well, it seems that this one is really irritable and has difficulty controlling his emotions. However, it doesn''t matter. I never discriminate against anyone. Maybe your scientific and technological civilization will appear some Disabled people? " Lu Li deliberately pauses for a moment and takes a glance at Shengya. This shows clearly that he is deliberately provoking the "alien".


    However, maybe it was the warning from the leader of the holy weapon clan that played a role, or she was aware of her own behavior, which was likely to make mistakes. So even in the face of Lu Li''s taunts, she did not say anything, but responded with silence.


    "It''s tolerable."


    Lu Li nodded in secret, and without saying anything more, he said to the leader of the holy weapon clan: "OK, let''s talk less. Can you show us around this spaceship?"


    Seeing that he could not hide, the leader of the holy weapon clan nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take you around for a stroll, but I''ll tell you in advance that you can''t enter the cab and weapon room, and the rest..."


    He wanted to say that the banquet halls and crowded places should not be visited.


    However, he was worried that such a statement would irritate Lu Li, so he held back his words and shook his head and said, "forget it. I can''t take you to these two places. If you have any opinions, you''d better kill me."


    At this point, the bottom line of the leader of the holy weapon clan is very clear.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Li nodded and said with a smile: "don''t worry. We just want to appreciate the customs and customs of the alien world, and take us to meet the passengers on the spaceship. As for the cockpit and weapon room, we are not very interested."


    The northern emperor couldn''t help but curl his lips. Of course, you''re not interested in it. This spaceship can''t resist the divine perception of Tianren level warriors. When Lu Li stepped on this ship, I''m afraid that he had already explored the secrets in the spaceship!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1146

    After "Persuading" the leader of the sacred weapon clan, he realized that he could not "reason" with these star sea bandits. Therefore, even if he was helpless, he could only take Lu Li and others to the interior of the spaceship for a visit.


    However, as agreed by both sides, Lu Li didn''t let the leader of the sacred weapon clan take him into the weapon depot or the main control room. First, he visited the residences of these guards, and got a general understanding of some of the life styles of the sacred weapon clan. Compared with those "science fiction themed" movies he had seen in his previous life, Lu Li clearly felt that there was still a big gap.


    The level of civilization of the sacred weapon clan is obviously higher. If we just compare weapons and culture, it may not be very different from the imagination of previous generations. However, just comparing the gap between residential areas, we can clearly see that the life of these high-tech life is actually approaching the feeling of "myth".


    The full intelligence in imagination does not appear, but tends to be more magical creation out of thin air, material conversion.


    For example, the food source of Shengji people is actually just a special material, which is transformed into a variety of conventional taste buds cognitive food through the control and processing of the core radio waves in the center of eyebrows.


    And their daily life, this special pattern is almost everywhere.


    According to the leader of the sacred weapon clan, they have mastered the essence of the material use methods, and can even use the material to transform into powerful weapons.


    Even a material as big as a nail plate can easily destroy a backward civilization. If it''s a matter the size of a spaceship, the cyborgs can use it to destroy a galaxy, or even more.


    This is the strength of advanced scientific and technological civilization. Even after listening to it, the northern emperor and others felt heavy hearted.


    "Lu Li, these people''s scientific and technological weapons are very powerful. We may not be able to take them down with us. What exactly are you up to now? I don''t think it''s really necessary to go to the world of the sabre and steal the core of this weapon from their world. "


    At the moment, the northern emperor had realized the seriousness of the matter and was somewhat worried. If this advanced scientific and technological civilization really had such power, it would mean that they could release the terror power comparable to the powerful men at will and destroy countless worlds at will.


    It''s not a wise choice to fight against such a civilization. Especially for the Zhenwu area now, they are not qualified to talk to them, let alone be enemies.


    Thinking of this, the northern emperor really wanted to persuade Lu Li to stop as soon as possible. No matter what kind of plan Lu Li was doing, he should stop there and can''t continue.


    Because if they go on, they will probably not face the same level of opponents as the leader of the paladin.


    It''s probably the so-called great sacrifice.


    Think about it. Even the sabre residents of this level have the ability to convert materials. If they really meet the high priest, does the other party have the ability to change material weapons?


    To a certain extent, he was already a strong man at the road level. The northern Emperor didn''t have full confidence to fight that kind of person.


    No, it should not be said that there is no full confidence, but not a trace of confidence.


    At that time, when the emperor stopped them, they were hiding in Tibet and almost died. Facing the strong people at the road level, they were not worth mentioning.


    Therefore, the northern emperor hoped that Lu Li could stop as soon as possible and not continue to toss about.


    It is the most important thing to return to Zhenwu area to fight against the demons.


    However, after hearing the northern emperor''s words, Lu Li just echoed: "don''t worry, we still have a lot to talk about with this civilization. Believe me, if you can make a deal with them, you will get more than you can with the palace of life. "


    "Why? Do you expect the so-called high priest to do it? "


    The northern emperor frowned, and at the same time looked at the leader of the sacred weapon clan who was leading the way.


    These people do not feel the existence of the mind, or they are too lack of their own development, even if they are aware of this power, they have no way to deal with it.


    In other words, except for the special means to transform material into weapons, there are basically no strong men in the whole holy weapon clan. Even if there is, it is estimated that it is impossible to compare the strong of heaven and man. This represents their race. Individual combat capability is not strong. What is powerful is in a strategic sense or in a more grand battlefield.


    If it is, unless we borrow enough people from them, we can''t be compared with the two high-level helpers in the palace of life.


    It''s just


    At this time, the northern emperor suddenly thought of a possibility.


    In other words, he thought about the real shortcomings of the high-level ones.


    That is, you can''t enter Zhenwu area!


    Whether they are the devil emperor or the two great emperors in the palace of life, their biggest shortcoming is that they can not enter Zhenwu area. In other words, in this war, the road level can only exist as a strategic significance. If the demons invade Zhenwu area, hundreds of millions of demons invade Zhenwu area, and there are so many demons of heaven and man level, there is not much chance that Zhenwu area can resist. Now what they lack most is not the strong men at the road level, but at the level of heaven and man, or even countless masters, as the backbone of Zhenwu area to resist foreign enemies.The lack of this kind of power is deadly to the Zhenwu area.


    If this problem can''t be solved, even if Zhenwu domain has attracted more allies at the road level, it will not be of great significance to the war situation. After all, the road level can suppress the demon emperor, but it can''t distract to suppress other Tianren level demons, let alone kill hundreds of millions of demon soldiers.


    Therefore, the northern emperor finally realized the idea of Lu Li.


    He doesn''t need the top-level weapons, he just needs the advanced weapons that can be used by Every warrior, and explode the power beyond his own realm.


    Think about it. If every martial master of tongxuan level can break out the power of master level, and every master can break out the power of heaven and man. As long as they can be armed in large numbers, the combat effectiveness of Zhenwu will rise explosively.


    Even in the face of demons, Zhenwu area has nothing to fear.


    On the premise that the top level of combat power is unable to fight, what Zhenwu area lacks most is the improvement of middle-level and lower level combat effectiveness. If the combat effectiveness of these people can be improved quickly, the crisis they are facing will be solved soon.


    You can''t help but think of this as early as you think of it? How are you sure that there will be a high-tech civilization here? "


    Although he admired Lu Li''s idea, it also made him very puzzled.


    They wandered aimlessly in the void for a long time without finding any advanced science and technology civilization, or even a little sign. So he didn''t know what kind of situation Lu Li was based on. There would definitely be a high-tech civilization like Shengji clan?


    Hearing this question, Lu Li smiles and then sends a message: "in fact, I can''t be sure that there is a high-tech civilization here. I can only be sure that as long as we keep looking for it, even if we don''t meet the sacred weapon clan, we can also meet other civilizations. No matter where this civilization comes from and can travel in the void, it is at least stronger than Zhenwu domain. As you know, the number of heaven and man in Zhenwu area is only 100 without Tianwaitian. The four of us are too poor to travel in the void. If we can meet a civilization that has the ability to travel in the void, we will surely be able to get what we want from them. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Li pointed his head a little with his finger and said with a smile: "it''s just a simple thought, plus a little bit of luck."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1147

    Simple thinking and a little bit of luck?


    The northern emperor couldn''t help laughing bitterly. If Lu Li really said so simply, why did they have to struggle for so long to find a way to deal with the demons?


    Of course, he also knew that it would be the right time to meet the holy weapon clan today. It would not be the layout of Luli for a long time. It''s just that this happens at the right time. At least, it''s also based on "insight". Obviously, Lu Li must have seen a similar civilization at the beginning, or in other words, Lu Li''s brain had the conjecture of this scientific and technological civilization.


    This is not something that can be summed up by simple thinking and a little bit of luck.


    However, the northern emperor did not continue to ask, after all, everyone has his own secret, which is very normal. Lu Li is such a great genius. If he had no secrets and opportunities, the northern emperor did not believe that Lu Li could grow to this extent.


    As long as Lu Li''s position is still on the side of the Terran, there is no need and significance to explore this secret. Therefore, the northern emperor did not continue to ask Lu Li what he thought, but said: "we are now regarded as star sea bandits by these holy weapon clan. This is not good news. Although there are no strong men in this ship, their civilization and power system are different from ours. No one knows whether a certain sacred armed people who seem harmless to human beings and animals will have weapons to kill heaven and man. You have to be careful about this. If we capsize here, we will be disgraced. "


    "Don''t worry, even if the armed people are armed with that kind of lethal weapon, they may not threaten us."


    Lu Li laughed and said faintly: "their material conversion follows certain rules. If they really want to kill us effectively, they have to prepare a muzzle similar to the spaceship. Of course, there must be a lot of means that we don''t know about the high-tech civilization of Shengji people. At present, we can''t take it lightly. As you said, if we capsize here, we''ll be disgraced. Even if we can''t hurt our lives, we''ll be caught by them, which will delay our return to Zhenwu area. "


    "Just know it in your heart." The northern emperor sighed. In fact, he still felt that Lu Li''s move was a little risky. However, after learning about Lu Li''s real intention, he had to support Lu Li even though it was risky. After all, in Zhenwu area, if you want to improve your strength quickly, you have to do some extraordinary measures.


    The technology of Shengji clan is a good channel.


    If we can negotiate with them, it will be a good thing.


    "The banquet hall is ahead."


    At this time, the leader of the sacred weapon clan who was leading the way suddenly stopped and said in a dignified voice: "I must remind you that if you want to make trouble in the banquet hall, other sentry guards can start the standby means of the spaceship, even if you can cross the void in flesh, you will not escape The end of death. "


    "Trouble? What are you talking about? We are just tourists invited by the sacred weapon clan. Why, won''t you contact other martial arts civilizations? Or do you mean that the guests here have never seen any warrior civilization? "


    Lu Li''s smile was very playful. He patted the leader of the sacred weapon clan on the shoulder and said in a very calm tone: "it''s better to warn your companion than to warn us here. Besides, if your companions have any small moves in the banquet hall, believe me, before you start the backup means, I can kill all of you, including you We''ve been fighting to protect the big people


    Lu Li''s words broke my mind, and the expression of the leader of the holy weapon clan was a little ugly.


    On the other hand, Shengya said coldly: "those who dare to board this spaceship are ready to die. Why do you think we''re going on this cruise? To catch you dirty, damned star sea bandits


    "Oh? Is it? " Lu Li glanced at Shengya and then said with a smile: "unfortunately, the expression of your captain is not what you said."


    Shengya hears the speech, first slightly a Leng, and then can''t help but look at the leader of the holy weapon clan. As expected, she saw iron Green''s face on the other side''s face. She was not really a fool. She immediately realized that the captain had something to hide himself, and this matter is very important!


    She couldn''t help saying, "Captain, what''s going on here? Don''t you say that this tour is just to attract the leader of Xinghai bandits? Is it really... "


    "That''s right. There are really big people on the ship who can''t" sacrifice ". In other words, all our previous plans are just a cover for that big man!"


    The leader of the sacred weapon clan roared, stopped Shengya and continued to ask. Then he looked at Lu Li and gnawed his teeth and said, "are you satisfied now? Where on earth did you get the information? Are there any traitors in our holy arms clan? "


    He can''t believe, this careful action, can be seen through by a star sea bandit.


    That can only show that the current holy weapon clan is no longer a bucket. There must have been a traitor among them, and this traitor''s status is not low. Most of the people who can contact this mission are the middle and upper levels of the sacred weapon clan, and the lowest one is a similar guard captain.If the information is leaked out, it can only represent that there is a high-ranking traitor in the holy weapon clan!


    "Relax, don''t doubt your own people. The blind zone of thinking is a terrible bad habit. You think that you think of the key point of things. In fact, your route was wrong from the beginning. As I said earlier, I am not a star sea bandit. We are just lost travelers. Of course, you can also call us Xinghai merchants. If possible, I would like to talk about a business with your Shengji clan. "


    Lu Li saw the expression of the leader of the sacred weapon clan. He must be thinking about whether there was a traitor who leaked the news behind this matter. He laughed and said, "and you should understand one thing. Since we are not the so-called star sea bandits, it is estimated that before long, those people you really want to ambush will appear."


    "Hum, of course those people will come, because you are the leader of the star sea bandits. You have already mixed into the spaceship. How can your accomplices sit back and ignore them?"


    Shengya said with a sneer.


    She really hated the star sea bandits to the bone, and when she mentioned these criminals, she immediately lost her sense.


    Now she is very stubborn that if the star sea bandits really appear, it is also for the sake of Lu Li from them. Even the leader has mixed into the spaceship, what reason does the star sea bandit''s big army not come?


    With such an idea, she would not believe what Lu Li said now.


    On the contrary, it was the leader of the Shengwu clan. Seeing Lu Li''s vowing tone, he felt a trace of faint to extreme shaking in his heart, and he could not help thinking: "is it really as he said, he is not a star sea bandit?"


    This idea is not very firm, but now that it appears, it has taken root in his heart.


    The leader of the sacred weapon clan did not say anything, but took a deep look at Lu Li, and then used his own authority to open the huge composite door in front of him.


    As soon as the door was opened, there was a sound inside.


    Lu Li explores with his mind, and finds that this banquet hall is no different from what he has just perceived. It is a huge banquet hall divided into more than ten floors, each of which has a theme. After careful observation, Lu Li even saw a dance style similar to that in the middle ages of the previous life, as well as the cyberpunk style full of electronic feeling.


    Of course, this style similar to the previous life is still a small number, most of which are based on the cultural style of Shengji nationality. Everything seems to be in order, as if it was set in advance. Everyone wears the same clothes and holds a technology cup that can automatically convert wine. In groups, they talk freely.


    Lu Li''s reaction to this scene was normal. The northern emperor, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua were really shocked.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1148

    The northern emperor, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua were all high and powerful in those years. They even reached the rank of emperor in the world. Naturally, they were not unfamiliar with the so-called banquet.


    However, the banquets displayed on the ship of the sacred arms clan still opened their eyes. It was not how extravagant these banquets were, which refreshed their three views, but the banquet forms they had never seen, and the things that their insight could not understand.


    For example, the banquet theme with cyberpunk style makes these old antiques who have lived for nearly 20000 years totally confused. They simply don''t understand the significance of shouting in the light pollution with chaotic colors.


    Of course, what makes them even more puzzled are the medieval style banquets with masquerades, bulky clothes and dancing some meaningless dances.


    The northern emperor was silent for a long time, and then asked Lu Li by voice: "Why are you not surprised at all? Have you ever seen this kind of scene?"


    He could feel that Lu Li was not surprised by the scene in front of him. The only explanation was that Lu Li had seen, or had a similar memory in his mind.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li was silent for a while, and then said, "if I say that these are scenes that have appeared in my dream, do you believe it or not?"


    The northern emperor took a look at Lu Li, and then said with a smile, "believe, what is wrong with this? Everyone can dream. I once dreamed that I had become a strong man at the road level, kicking foreigners and crossing the starry sky. What you have done in this dream is really lack of creativity and talent. It''s hard for you to practice until today. "


    The northern emperor was very rare to make a joke. Of course, the joke was more, or he was covering up some things for Lu Li.


    He has already seen that Lu Li''s being able to be today has a lot to do with his so-called "dream". Maybe it is reincarnation, or awakening the memory of previous lives.


    Don''t think it''s a fantasy. At the level of the warrior system, reincarnation is really not a fantasy. Even if there is the restriction of the nether world, powerful warriors can do it if they want to be reborn from generation to generation.


    Because the northern Emperor himself was also a "reborn". In a fundamental sense, he had never died.


    It is well known that powerful warriors can continue to exist in the state of soul. If Lu Li was really a "reborn" in this respect, it would not be a big problem. The northern emperor helped him hide it, but it was because Lu Li''s existence was a miracle in itself.


    If he is found to be a reborn, this miracle will be discounted, and it is not the best choice for the current situation of the Terrans.


    Of course, the northern emperor did not know that Lu Li was indeed a reborn. However, the real source of his being able to get to this stage was the modifier in his mind that had not been used for a long time.


    When his accomplishments have reached this point, the modifier has played a very small role. However, Lu Li himself can not deny that the modifier is the real root that made him go to this step today.


    But at this moment, although the northern emperor misunderstood, but also infinitely close to the truth. Lu Li''s previous silence was to realize that the northern emperor had already noticed something. After they looked at each other in tacit agreement, they gave a slight smile, and neither of them continued to speak.


    At this time, the leader of the sacred weapon clan over there said, "you have seen the banquet hall. Where do you want to see next?"


    When he asked this, he seemed to be cautious, as if trying to avoid the star sea bandits interested in the banquet hall. After all, there are some important guests in the banquet hall, although not the most important part. However, if these star sea bandits are really mixed with the guests, he is also worried about causing some trouble.


    If it is not necessary, he does not want the star sea bandits to have contact with the guests.


    After hearing the words of the leader of the sacred weapon clan, Lu Li said with a smile: "since this is the banquet hall, we must also participate in the banquet, right? If you''re all here, you''ll be honored to leave. Let''s go. Let''s have a good tour of the banquet hall. "


    Lu Li''s words made the leader of the Shengji clan sink in his heart. He took a deep look at Lu Li and felt that his attitude had exposed some things. Otherwise, Lu Li could not have wanted to visit the banquet hall so suddenly.


    However, in order to avoid getting angry with these star sea bandits, the leader of Shengji clan has no way to do it. He has no choice but to say: "many of the guests here may not know the common language of the Terran. Even communication between you is a problem. Are you sure you want to stay here for a long time?"


    Lu Li said with a light smile: "can''t you act as a translator for us? Besides, even if you don''t know the language, what''s the theme of the party? Of course, we should relax and forget our identity. We may not need language for communication. Sometimes, we can speak with wine. "


    With that, Lu Li took the lead.


    Seeing this, the leader of the sacred weapon clan wanted to stop him, but he was still a little slow. Lu Li had already led the northern emperor and others to the first floor of the banquet hall.The guests here are all strange "aliens". As the leader of the Shengji clan said, they certainly don''t know the common language of the human race. Even the northern emperor doubted whether these strange people had wisdom or not.


    This is because the banquets of these alien groups are very monotonous and even primitive.


    They make a meaningless roar in their mouth, just like the mentally retarded orcs. They eat all kinds of meat in their hands, and sometimes collide with each other with their bodies to make a dull sound.


    "It seems that there is no value in this layer. If we want to have access to high-tech civilization, we still have to go to other layers to have a look."


    The northern Emperor just glanced at it and determined that the "alien" guests here were really retarded idiots, and he did not know why the Shengji clan arranged such guests into the spaceship.


    Lu Li smell speech, but light way: "fool also has fool''s value, don''t worry, let''s have a look again."


    With that, Lu Li approached a huge alien with green skin and a height of three meters. He patted his belly with his hand and channeled his mind into the channel: "big man, what race are you of?"


    Although the language is not fluent, but the information of the mind is more intuitive. Lu Li believes that if you communicate with this alien race with your mind, the other party will be able to understand it.


    Sure enough, "hearing" Lu Li''s question, the alien with a whole leg in his hand stopped. He looked around for a long time, and finally looked down at the "dwarf".


    Then there was a meaningless voice in his mouth, but the confusion in his eyes revealed his thoughts.


    Obviously, he is asking Lu Li how to directly transmit the voice to his brain.


    Lu Li also probably felt his doubts and continued to pass on the voice: "what is the relationship between you and the holy weapon clan?"


    This time, the alien roared loudly, pointed to the leader of the holy weapon clan who was coming over there, and patted himself on the chest, releasing a friendly signal.


    Lu Li probably understood that the alien race was expressing that they were friends and allies with the holy weapon clan.


    Is a high-tech civilization an ally of this apparently incomplete race?


    This sense of disobedience made Lu Li frown and realized something. Then he took a deep look at the leader of the Shengwu clan who had just arrived and said, "it seems that the Shengji clan is also exploring the mystery of the body."


    As soon as the leader of the sacred weapon clan changed his face, he didn''t expect that Lu Li had guessed some things in such a short time. He said quickly, "the guests on this floor have no wisdom. You can see that it''s very difficult to communicate with them. Why don''t we go to the banquet on other floors?"


    In order to avoid Lu Li''s further "exploration", the leader of the holy weapon clan has to lower his posture, hoping that Lu Li can go to other levels.


    Otherwise, let him continue to contact with these alien races, which may cause something.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1149

    However, Lu Li ignored the proposal and said, "seriously, I didn''t expect that the holy weapon clan would use such a method to explore the mysteries of the body. However, if you think about it carefully, it''s not hard to understand that you have advanced science and technology in your hands. It''s not hard to understand how to use such a clever method. However, you can actually deceive these fools into treating you as friends? This kind of means is really high. "


    At this moment, Lu Li didn''t give the leader of the holy weapon clan a little leeway, and he said his guess in his heart directly.


    Yes, when he came into contact with these alien races, Lu Li confirmed one thing.


    It''s impossible for the samurai to establish diplomatic relations with such a stupid race without any reason, and invite them to the spaceship to attend the banquet as guests.


    However, the holy weapon clan did so, which can only explain one problem.


    The real use of these alien races is perhaps more cruel than it seems.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, they''re all allies of the sacred arms clan!" You don''t know the truth about the language, so I don''t think it''s natural for you to understand the truth


    "So it is." At this time, Yu Fenghua nodded, showing the expression of sudden realization.


    He''s the Pope of Shenhua, and he can''t understand such things as human experiments. Naturally, I understand what the use of these powerful but seemingly stupid alien races is for the sacred weapon clan.


    It''s simple. They''re just a bunch of stuff.


    A group of materials are used as materials, which can be dissected at will and study the mysteries of the body.


    As for why the leader of the sacred weapon clan is so persistent in covering up this matter, it is obvious that the holy weapon clan also has to face up to cheat a low-level race as their material and let those races regard them as their friends. After all, it is not good to hear such a thing spread out.


    So Yu Fenghua said, "since you are also studying the mysteries of the body, it means that your road to success has been greatly flawed. Let me guess. You want to explore the deep mysteries of the human body, but you don''t want to take the road of martial arts. You want to combine martial arts with technology to develop a further and more powerful road. "


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand a word! "


    At this time, the leader of the holy weapon clan was completely flustered.


    He didn''t expect that, in addition to Lu Li, the remaining three star sea bandits who looked like followers were so difficult to deal with. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said the core goal of their holy weapon clan.


    It''s impossible to admit it. Only by biting their teeth to the end, they don''t recognize any of their words. The leader of the holy weapon clan doesn''t believe it. Can Lu Li force himself to speak?


    "Well, these things are your own business, and it''s their fate that you use this kind of low intelligence race as material. I''m not interested in being the Savior, and I''m not interested in criticizing you morally. But since you want to develop a new path, it means that your path is indeed flawed. It is likely that, like the road of warriors, it will come to an end and there will be no road ahead. "


    Lu Li was too lazy to continue to tangle with this problem. He looked away from the alien race and said, "there is an excellent opportunity for you now. You can join hands with us to develop a new road combining martial arts with science and technology. Believe me, no one knows better than me how to develop themselves and let the body evolve many times. "


    This is not a lie.


    With the help of the modifier, Lu Li believes that in terms of basic skills and forging body skills, even the demons who are famous for their forging bodies may not be able to match him.


    The skills in the modifier are the masterpieces of each school. Even if there are more powerful skills in the sky, at least at present, Lu Li can come up with the best model for all the skills from the basic to the level of heaven and man. If the holy weapon clan really wants to take the road of combining martial arts with technology, it is the best choice to cooperate with themselves.


    None of them.


    Lu Li still has this confidence.


    After a long silence, the leader said, "I can''t decide this matter. If you really want to talk, I can create an opportunity for you to talk to the high priest in person. If the high priest agrees with your terms, you can naturally work with the sabre. "


    He''s kind of resigned.


    Words have said this, continue to struggle, he has no benefit, but will anger these star sea bandits.


    Moreover, the leader of the holy weapon clan also vaguely felt that these people may not really have malice. At least, Lu Li''s ability to kill all the people who want to kill this spaceship is absolutely not difficult.


    Since he did not do so, it shows that he really wants to "talk".


    "What kind of function are you high priests of the holy armed family?"


    At this time, Lu Li seemed to think of something and asked.


    Hearing this problem, the leader of the holy weapon clan was a little confused. It seemed that he had never encountered this problem. What''s more, he didn''t think about it himself.What is the function of the high priest, the great sage, who have existed since the birth of the sacred weapon clan? He dares to say that all the sages have not thought about it.


    Because these big people are too old to think about why they can occupy such a high position.


    Seeing the bewilderment on his face, Lu Li said, "do you have a history of the sacred weapon clan? Even the history of praising these great men should have existed? "


    "The great sage created the existence of life, while the high priest created the existence of power. They serve the sacred weapon, and they are the supreme leader of our sacred weapon clan. In the history of the sacred weapon clan, they have worked together to overcome the difficulties again and again


    At this time, Shengya took the place of the leader of the holy weapon clan and answered this question.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li nodded his head and said, "in other words, in addition to the illusory holy weapons, the high priest and the great sage are the origin of the history of your holy weapon family. They have created life and technology that will allow you to have the scale you have today. "


    After hearing the words, the sage nodded and said, "that''s right. The great sage and the high priest really created all existence. However, the sacred weapon is not illusory, it is the real origin, represents the beginning and the end, and is the supreme power of the family


    After Shengya''s words, Lu Li probably formed the structure of the holy weapon clan in his mind.


    The great sage and the high priest respectively control part of the power, and the real high road level, or the card with destructive power, is the holy weapon that temporarily does not know what exists.


    In other words, the great sage and the high priest are probably the two living bodies that first discovered the holy weapon. They gained the power to evolve the physical body through holy weapons, and thus developed the snake and scorpion group to its present scale.


    This is likely to be the true history of the sacred weapon clan.


    Just like the history of Zhenwu region.


    The so-called Terran is only an individual created by the ancient creatures. Although it is said that the Terran is a perfect race, even the origin of the race is created by others. No matter how perfect it is, there must be defects.


    Although Lu Li doesn''t know what the defects of the Terrans are, he is now thinking about what the defects of the holy weapon clan are.


    Whether the great sage or the high priest, since these two people can become the origin of the sacred weapon clan, it can be basically concluded that they are not "holy weapon clan".


    Even Lu Li still doubts whether these two men are the missing fish of the martial arts system. They came from a certain destroyed civilization. By chance, they got the sacred weapons, and then created a race through the holy weapons. After tens of thousands of years of development, they finally developed the holy weapon clan to the present level.


    So, what is their purpose?


    Revenge?


    Or simply enjoying the feeling of domination?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1150

    "What do you ask so much for?"


    Seeing Lu Li''s contemplative appearance, Shengya''s tone was very impolite, and even said with a little caution: "I warn you, if you want to see the high priest and the sage, so as to get the secret of the holy weapon, then I advise you to give up this idea. The great sage and high priest will not bow down to you bandits, they will only use the power of holy weapons to destroy your spirit and body


    Perhaps there is no concept of soul in the culture of Shengji people, so the most severe curse mentioned by Shengya is just to kill the spirit and body.


    However, Lu Li can still hear the hatred from her words, but she still says: "even if you say so, I will do what I should do, and there will be no change. I don''t know if I can make you feel better when I tell you so? "


    Shengya sneered and didn''t say anything. He even glanced at his captain and despised him very much.


    Obviously, what she said just now is to imply that the leader of the holy weapon clan is bowing to Lu Li these star sea bandits at will. If it is a high priest and a great sage, we will never bow down.


    No, it should be said that the four star sea bandits have been dead for a long time. How can they be so rampant now?


    So Shengya really felt that the captain was no longer suitable for such an important task. When she returned to the Shengji clan, she would react with her superiors and deprive him of the position of captain. Even if her qualifications were not competent, she could only change her willingness to exterminate the star sea bandits instead of compromising with the Xinghai bandits, and through torturing again and again She would have been satisfied with the captain''s life.


    Feeling the hatred and disgust of Shengya, Lu Li suddenly said with a smile: "it seems that this player has a great opinion on you. Maybe when she comes back to the holy weapon clan, she will react with your high priest. Your mentality and ability are no longer suitable to continue to be the guard captain. I see, she is determined to change you."


    After finishing this sentence, Lu Li looked at the Shengya nearby and said: "no matter whether you want to believe my words or not, in a word, I am not the star sea bandit you think. I have explained this sentence countless times. I don''t want to wait for you to let me waste my breath to explain again. If that happens, I believe neither you nor I are willing to bear the consequences. Of course, I have to tell you something. Even if we are not Xinghai bandits, we can''t kill people. Do you know what I mean? "


    Shengya choked his neck and said: "then kill me. In the face of Xinghai bandits, uncompromising is what we Shengji people should do! Holy forest, I am ashamed of you


    After asking Lu Li to kill herself, she also looked at the leader of the holy weapon clan with hatred.


    The leader of the sacred weapon clan was silent and did not speak.


    The main thing is that he doesn''t know what to say anymore.


    To this extent, what else is in vain and futile. What''s more, even if he can tell the reason why he colludes with these "star sea bandits", he has made a big mistake today. When he returns to the Shengji clan, even if Shengya doesn''t report himself, he will have to resign as the leader of the guard team and accept the internal review of the Shengji clan.


    "Well, instead of arguing here, tell me more about your high priest and sage. Believe me, I don''t mean you any harm. If I had, you wouldn''t have lived to this day, would you? "


    Lu Li is still trying to reason with these people.


    Of course, the most important thing is to reason with Shengya.


    This woman is too stubborn. She thinks that she and others are the so-called star sea bandits. At the same time, she still has such a strong hatred for the star sea bandits. No matter what she says, she will never believe it, and will obstruct her. She will not give herself and others any chance.


    Lu Li really doesn''t want to continue to drag on with this woman. Anyway, after contacting the civilization of the sacred weapon clan, if he wants to really see the power of this civilization, he must have contact with the high priest and the great sage. The premise of contact with these two people is that the spaceship must successfully complete its mission, and only in this way can they return to the sacred weapon family''s star The Ball.


    Of course, no matter what their task is, Lu Li doesn''t care about this at all. Even if they encounter any problems in the process of completing the task, Lu Li is willing to help.


    "You said you are not a star sea bandit, yes, I believe you. Because you do have the ability to kill all the people on this ship, but how do you explain your kidnapping of us now? If you are not a star sea bandit, you should release us, let us talk to the high priest, and then let the high priest decide what to do with you! "


    Shengya stares at Lu Li and says in a deep voice, "you don''t even have the guts, but you still want to tell me that you are not the so-called star sea bandit at all? Well, you tell me, hijacking a sacred weapon civilization ship doesn''t show your intention. Even if you''re not a star sea bandit, this kind of behavior is definitely a bandit! ""Of course, I don''t deny that. Although there were some misunderstandings between us in this process, which led me to temporarily play the role of a bandit. But you are right. Now my behavior is no different from that of Xinghai bandit. The only difference is that the star sea bandits may commit crimes, and I don''t want your things, nor do I mean to hurt you. Can you deny this? "


    Lu Li also looked at Shengya and said methodically.


    Shengya hears words, but also has no words for a while.


    Because Lu Li is really right. By this time, the star sea bandits should have got what they want, and then kill everyone on the ship, and finally fly away with the whole ship.


    This is what Xinghai bandits should do.


    It has to be said that from the beginning of their contact with Lu Li and others, they vaguely felt that they had caught the wrong person. Because Lu Li''s clothes and behavior patterns are quite different from those of Xinghai bandits.


    Although the star sea bandit is also a strong warrior system, but they are also very familiar with science and technology, otherwise they would not start on the holy weapon clan''s spaceship.


    For example, when Lu Li and others just boarded the spaceship, the shock expression that they had never seen the advanced science and technology civilization was absolutely not pretended. In addition, although they don''t know the concept of mind very well, they have made very rich achievements in the field of brain wave research. Even some of them can develop the power of mind and other magical abilities. To some extent, they can be regarded as one power with the same origin as the mind. Therefore, even if Lu Li''s expression can be disguised by camouflage, they send out a kind of shocking brainwave, which can''t be fake.


    Therefore, although Shengya''s attitude towards Lu Li and others is very bad, it is impossible to insist that she does not believe Luli''s words at all.


    The reason why she holds on to now is completely because she hates the star sea bandits and does not believe that there is such a coincidence in the world. As soon as she was guarding against the star sea bandits, there came four strong men who could cross the void in flesh, saying that they had nothing to do with the star sea bandits. Who believed?


    Not only did she not believe that, in fact, even the leader of the holy weapon clan was skeptical, and did not fully believe that they were not star sea bandits.


    If that is the case, then their identity is actually another problem.


    A group of strong warriors who are not Xinghai bandits suddenly appear in the territory of their holy weapon clan, and the leader wants to meet their great sages and high priests. The most important thing is that Lu Li claimed to be a Xinghai merchant. To be honest, once it comes to this problem, the leader of Shengji clan always thinks that Lu Li is very likely From a more advanced warrior system to steal the core secrets of their holy weapon clan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1151

    This idea is definitely not aimless, if not, how to explain the sudden appearance of these four people in front of them?


    Otherwise, the leader of the sacred weapon clan will not think of any possibility to explain the identity and goal of these four people.


    "Well, it seems that our trust has not been established. Of course, I think the process of trust building needs to pay some price at some time. After all, the time we have known each other is too short for us to trust each other. Before that, of course, as long as you are willing to believe that we are not carrying any malice, that is enough. "


    Of course, Lu Li doesn''t expect these people to believe in themselves so simply, so their attitude is quite relaxed.


    But Shengya is indifferent: "is it? Even if we don''t believe you, are you willing to let us go? In my opinion, in addition to paying a price for the establishment of trust, we should pay more respect? It''s not a confidence building attitude in itself to restrict our personal freedom like you do, isn''t it? "


    After hearing this, the leader of the holy weapon clan took a look at Shengya a little nervously.


    To be honest, things have gradually shown signs of getting out of control. Lu Li''s current strength is beyond their imagination. To be honest, the leader of Shengji clan even thinks that Luli is stronger than any star sea bandit he has ever seen. After all, those star sea bandits can''t control the power of space, but Luli can easily do this without leaving any trace.


    If we continue to stimulate Lu Li and others, they are really annoyed. In his anger, Lu Li really kills all the people in the whole spaceship. This is not a rare thing.


    So he really doesn''t want to let Shengya continue to speak. This crazy woman really hates Xinghai bandits to the bone, and even has affected her independent judgment ability. Even the core of her eyebrows can''t calm her down. At this time, it''s obviously not a good idea to let her stimulate Lu Li.


    So, the leader of the holy weapon clan said to Shengya, "OK, Shengya, don''t say any more. At least they just want to hang out, instead of ordering us to do something that will harm the interests of the sacred weapon clan. Also, you should understand that although we can''t prove that they are not star sea bandits, we have no evidence to accuse them of being star sea bandits. You know a lot about the star sea bandits. You should understand the means of those people. If you really let them control the situation, there are no living people in this ship now. "


    The words of the leader of the holy weapon clan made Shengya a little silent.


    Although the heart is very unwilling, but she is very clear, the sacred weapon clan leader is telling the truth. If you really let the star sea bandits and those horrible guys control the situation, now this ship really won''t have any more alive.


    Star sea bandit''s rule of conduct is, burning, killing and looting, and never leave a little alive, will not give anyone a chance to find them.


    If it wasn''t for the high level of science and technology, they would not have been able to detect the existence of Xinghai bandits. Even if they did, they would have realized through limited recording means that these people were actually Xinghai looters from the martial arts system, and they specially selected high-tech civilization. It seems that they are also looking for a way to integrate science and technology with martial arts.


    These people are cruel by nature. They can''t be soft hearted, and they can''t stand here and chat with you peacefully.


    Therefore, although the attitude of Lu Li and others makes Shengya very unhappy, Shengya really has no way to accuse them of being star sea bandits without conscience.


    After a long silence, Shengya said coldly: "even if they are not, these people are also very dangerous. The strongmen from the martial arts system are a great threat to our sacred weapon clan. Therefore, I do not agree to let them go to see the high priest and the great sage. If you insist on this, when you return to the holy weapon clan, I will report these things truthfully. "


    "It''s your right, of course. Although you are my team members, we are equal. What I do as a captain is always under your supervision. "


    The leader of the sacred weapon clan nodded, which is a matter of course. Since he has made some decisions, he must be prepared to be supervised by the team members and even reported to the high priest.


    After all, there is not such a clear class in the holy weapon clan. Even though he is indeed the top boss of Shengya, Shengya has the right to record what he has done and report it to the high priest.


    It is in this social structure that the Shengji clan can develop to its present scale. Even high priests and great sages can''t be arbitrary on some issues. We must refer to other people''s opinions.


    Apart from the control of the sacred weapons, the functions of the high priest and the great sage are not so amazing.


    Even they are, let alone a small guard captain.


    Hearing the words of the leader of the holy weapon clan, Shengya nodded, but also very cooperative and no longer spoke. Having said that, no matter whether Luli or not they are Xinghai bandits, the current situation can''t be changed. As the leader of the holy weapon clan said, if she continues to pester and cause Lu Li and others to get angry, and then kill all the people in the spaceship, no one can afford the consequences."Well, it seems that the two have reached a unity. In that case, can we have a good discussion about the next thing?"


    Lu Li saw Shengya no longer open his mouth, and knew that she had been convinced by the leader of the holy weapon clan.


    In this case, although the result was not very satisfactory to him, he was able to "smooth" the next step.


    "I can report you to the high priest, but if I can''t see you, that''s the high priest''s choice."


    The leader of the sacred weapon clan took a look at Lu Li and, with a very small voice, tried not to stimulate Lu Li''s premise, and gave him a promise that was not a promise.


    Of course, if you want to be a leader of the high priest, the premise is to meet the leader of the family. If he doesn''t want to see us, it''s a matter of course. "


    "It''s great that you can understand." The leader of the holy weapon clan is relieved. Lu Li can understand his hardship. That is a good thing.


    "Of course I can understand your pain, but I hope you can understand mine. Now our world and our fellow citizens are in an extremely dangerous situation. They are waiting for us to go back and deal with some dangerous enemies. To be honest, some of my colleagues don''t quite agree with you for wasting time here. But I think that the technology of the holy weapon clan can help my compatriots do a lot of things to a certain extent. At least, it can make some compatriots who are not strong enough to resist


    Lu Li took a deep look at the leader of the holy weapon clan, and then said, "I think you also know that the training mode of our martial arts system is too harsh. Not everyone can cultivate to our level. Not everyone can achieve a result after stepping on the road of cultivation. However, the products of your scientific and technological civilization are different. As long as you can fire your weapons and provide enough energy and materials, even three-year-old children will be able to explode considerable combat effectiveness after they get your weapons. You should not deny that? "


    It seems that the leader of the sacred weapon clan didn''t expect that Lu Li would say so, but at the next moment, he showed a proud and proud expression, nodded and said: "of course, I can tell you with confidence that some of our scientific and technological inventions of the holy weapon clan are superior to the whole star sea. Especially in the development of weapons, with the help of holy weapons, we have already achieved many achievements that the alliance civilization could not achieve. Let alone three-year-old children, even those who are disabled and unable to move on their own, we still have strong enough weapons to enable them to play a role in combat! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1152

    Hearing the words of the leader of the sacred weapon clan, the northern emperor and others immediately showed a very surprised expression.


    Even the disabled can play a fighting role?


    Is that too much exaggeration?


    What is a disabled person? In the concept of warrior, when a warrior has no strength, it is abandoned. The whole person''s life has lost its meaning. Otherwise, how could so many martial arts people value their accomplishments more than their lives?


    If it is a disabled person, it means that he has lost both hands and feet, and even the whole body can not play its due function. Can such a person be defined as a disabled person?


    In the eyes of heaven and man level strong men, those who connect with the metaphysical realm and even the immortal realm can be regarded as mole ants. Ordinary people are not worth mentioning.


    What are the disabled among ordinary people?


    Dust?


    However, according to the words of the leader of the holy weapon clan, their technological weapons can not only make ordinary people burst out with enough strength, but even the disabled people who have lost their normal functions can play a strong enough strength?


    This sentence can be said to be a refresh of the three views of several people present.


    Except, of course, Lu Li.


    Lu Li still has a certain understanding of science and technology civilization, and knows that those technologies can do many things that are magical in the eyes of martial arts.


    In particular, the research on brainwaves is very thorough, even if the hands and feet can''t be used? As long as the brain waves are in a normal state, they have enough potential.


    Seeing the shocked expression on the faces of the northern emperor and others, the leader of the holy weapon clan just found a little bit of self-confidence belonging to high-tech civilization at this time.


    He explained: "our holy weapon clan is not very strong in mining itself, but our technology level is absolutely high. You need not question this. As long as the high priest is willing to consult you, and you can persuade the high priest as the so-called star sea merchant, these technologies can be displayed to you at any time."


    This is a very reliable commitment. Even the northern emperor and others can''t find anything wrong with it. They think that the leader of the holy weapon clan really shows some sincerity.


    The most important thing is that since this matter can be settled in a friendly manner, no one wants to offend such a powerful race in such a sensitive situation.


    Shengji is a high-tech civilization. It has the power that they have never seen before.


    If you offend this race, it''s not a good thing for Terrans and Zhenwu.


    "It''s a sincere proposal. I have to say that your proposal has already made me excited."


    Lu Li laughed and then said, "in that case, please inform the high priest of your family as soon as possible to arrange our meeting."


    Hearing this, the saint arms clan leader''s expression became a little hesitant, seems to have some hesitation.


    On the other hand, Shengya has the meaning of talking. She just remembers the captain''s instructions. She still resists to go back. She doesn''t continue to speak at this time, which stimulates Lu Li and others.


    If it really stimulates them to the point where things can''t be controlled, it''s really bad.


    "Why, is there any consideration?"


    Seeing his expression, Lu Li asked with a smile.


    "It''s not, it''s just that if you want to contact the high priest, you need to find someone else." "Now we are on a special mission. It is not me who has the authority to contact the high priest. If you want to contact the high priest, you can''t go through me. You have to go through another person. "


    "Who is it?"


    The person who asked this time was not Lu Li, but the northern emperor.


    It seems that the northern emperor is running out of patience. He has wasted such a long time with these people. If he can''t see their leader, he might as well give up the help of high-tech civilization and return to Zhenwu as soon as possible.


    "It''s a distinguished guest of ours, but I don''t know his present position. As you know, our trip is ostensibly to catch the star sea bandits. In fact, the main task is to protect this distinguished guest. Because only in this way can we not attract the attention of the stronger enemy. "


    The leader of the sacred weapon clan knows everything now.


    Of course, this part of the news that he disclosed is really important, and it is not important to say that it is not.


    After all, Lu Li is not very interested in their mission, and does not want to know who the so-called distinguished guest is. However, the authority to contact the high priest was actually in the hands of the noble guest, which made Lu Li some unexpected.


    "You don''t know where the guest is, but he''s on the ship?" Lu Li looked at the leader of the sacred weapon clan and said, "in this case, how can we get in touch with that guest?"


    "It''s very simple. When the ship reaches its destination, the guest will show up and contact the high priest."


    Without waiting for the leader of the holy weapon clan to answer this question, Shengya on one side has already opened his mouth.In any case, the words have already been mentioned. There is no need to continue to hide and tuck in. It is better to speak directly and speak out what should be said.


    Hearing this, Lu Li couldn''t help frowning.


    Wait until the ship reaches its destination?


    When does that have to wait?


    "If you can''t wait, I can also give you the coordinates of the paladins. Now you leave the spaceship and go to find the planet of the sacred weapon clan. With your ability, it should not be difficult to see the high priest."


    Seeing that Lu Li''s eyebrows were deeply locked, the leader of the sacred weapon clan opened his mouth and put forward another proposal.


    However, after hearing his suggestion, Lu Li said with a smile: "it''s a bit boring to say such a thing. Even you can regard us as the star sea bandits. If we go to the sacred weapon family''s planet like this, who can guarantee that your high priest will not use the power of holy weapons to kill us?"


    The leader of the sacred weapons clan changed his face and said, "I don''t mean that. Moreover, the high priest of our family has always been peace loving and will not easily attack people. Even if he misunderstands that you are the star sea bandits, he will only arrest you. When the misunderstanding is solved, he will let you go! "


    "But since we have a better channel, why should we choose this dangerous channel?"


    Lu Li chuckled and said faintly, "why don''t you tell me what the name of this distinguished guest is and what his appearance is? I''ll look for it in my own way. As long as he is still on the spaceship, he may not be unable to find him."


    "This I''m sorry I can''t tell you the truth. " Hearing the speech, the leader of the sacred weapon clan shook his head and said, "the information of your guest is a top secret to us. To tell you his existence has already violated the rules of the sacred weapon clan. If I tell you about his other characteristics, he will be severely punished by the high priest when he goes back."


    "Don''t embarrass me, sir."


    The leader of the sacred weapon clan said it sincerely, so he did his best.


    After observing for a moment, Lu Li confirmed that the leader of the sacred weapon clan did not lie. He really could not disclose the information of the noble guest, so he began to ponder.


    Should we continue to wait or take some tough measures?


    Of course, the so-called tough means is to hijack the spaceship directly and really be a star sea bandit. In any case, Zhenwu region is also studying some science and technology side things. With the scientific and technological inspiration of this spaceship, the technology tree of Zhenwu region may be able to complete an explosion.


    Even if it can''t catch up with the holy weapon clan, it will play a significant role in the future war with the alien races.


    As long as we can do this, it will be enough.


    However, this is only a bad strategy. For Luli, seizing the spaceship is not the best choice. If he can, he still wants to establish a cooperative relationship with the holy arms clan, and get scientific and technological support from them, even weapons assistance.


    The limit that the grand way level can not enter Zhenwu area is that it does protect Zhenwu area to some extent. However, in addition to the top-level power of the avenue level, Zhenwu area needs the supplement of the middle and lower levels of combat power at present.


    There are too many ordinary mortals. If we can let them play their fighting power and fight with those massive demon soldiers, the situation in Zhenwu area can be fundamentally alleviated.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1153

    Just as the result of the conversation between the two sides gradually showed signs of rupture, a huge transparent screen suddenly appeared at the top of the banquet hall. A dignified holy weapon clansman appeared on the screen and said in a serious tone: "gentlemen, the banquet is over, we have met the enemy!"


    As his voice fell, the lights on every floor of the banquet hall went out and turned into red lights flashing warning.


    With the harsh warning sound, the whole ship suddenly fell into panic.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Li first took a look at the leader of the holy weapon clan and found that he was also in a daze and didn''t know what happened here.


    "Are we found out?" The northern emperor had never seen such a situation, so he couldn''t help asking.


    Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua took out weapons at the same time.


    Jun Qianguang was more direct. He grabbed Shengya and said, "you''d better explain what the situation is. I don''t want anyone injured. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Shengya was a little flustered at first, but she quickly guessed some things. Her face turned pale in an instant, not because of fear, but because of anger!


    "It''s the star sea bandit. Here comes the star sea bandit!"


    Her voice is a little hoarse, that is to suppress the anger!


    Star sea bandits are here?


    Four people hear this sentence, at the same time a Leng.


    Is it really such a coincidence that these fake star sea bandits are about to meet the real star sea bandits?


    The leader of the holy weapon clan was the first to react. After looking at Lu Li and others, he said directly, "several, now that the situation is special, can you let us go first?"


    "I have not restricted your freedom. Since you have something to do, do it as soon as possible."


    Lu Li shakes his head. No one wants to meet this situation, and he does not mean to restrict the freedom of these people.


    The team leader of the holy weapon clan looks in a hurry and says thanks. He quickly looks at the Shengya which is held by Jun Qianguang.


    In other words, he is looking at Jun Qianguang.


    Lu Li said: "master Jun, let her go. At this time, we will try our best to cooperate. After all, this is also a good opportunity to wash away our suspicion."


    Jun Qianguang hears the speech and nods his head. He releases the Shengya.


    Shengya is indifferent to see Jun Qianguang, seems to be very dissatisfied with Jun Qianguang.


    However, at this time, she did not dare to say anything and left with the captain in a hurry.


    The whole interior of the spaceship was flashing red warning light. After a short period of panic, the guests in the banquet hall immediately and orderly left the banquet hall and returned to their residence on the spaceship through the special passage.


    Of course, there are also some guests who are not poor in strength and bold enough to show the guards that they can take part in the action against the star sea bandits.


    However, the guards did not agree to their request.


    Among the bandits in Xinghai, there are many strong people who can cross the void in flesh. If they are not trained professionally, most of them are guests of scientific and technological civilization, and those who are strong in martial arts and Taoism will suffer some losses.


    However, the rejected guests were not discouraged. Instead, they stood in the banquet hall, switched on the ship''s channel, and began to look outside.


    Lu Li and other four people are naturally the same.


    At this moment, in the huge screen above the banquet hall, there is a small, but strange smell of black spacecraft stopped in front of their ship.


    Around the black spaceship, there were 20 or 30 men and women in technological and civilized side clothing.


    Although their clothing belongs to scientific and technological civilization, their breath, even without close observation, is obviously a martial arts civilization.


    But there are no Terrans among these people.


    Even, Lu Li even found several demons, and their accomplishments are top masters, half step heaven and man.


    "Something''s wrong." After seeing two eyes, Lu Li frowned and said.


    The northern emperor and others also agreed with this sentence and said in a deep voice: "there is something wrong indeed."


    "These people are too weak," Yu said. Why are they all masters? What about heaven and man? "


    "The black spaceship can isolate the perception of gods. It seems that it is made of special materials, so it is impossible to accurately judge whether there is a strong man in the spaceship."


    With Lu Li''s current mental strength, even this sacred weapon family''s spaceship can''t isolate his perception, but the opposite black spaceship can do this. Obviously, among the bandits in the opposite star sea, they must have specially found such special materials to isolate the strong people''s consciousness perception.


    Such adequate preparation is enough to show that these people are not a mob. They are all experienced and experienced veterans.


    What can a gang of masters do in this endless void?


    Therefore, several people in Lu Li felt a little strange.


    "Or I''ll go out and kill these people. It''s kind of a favor to the sacred weapon clan. They can''t continue to refuse."The northern emperor rubbed his fingers and rubbed his fingers for a long time. Finally, there was a fight to fight. He was also a little itchy.


    After all, for such a long time, he ran away from the place where he was bent. When he met a group of people from the holy weapon clan, he was stigmatized as a star sea bandit. After a long time of hesitation, he failed to achieve anything. It was impossible to say that he had no idea in his heart.


    However, Lu Li shook his head and said: "it''s not urgent now. These people are obviously deceitful. What''s more, I feel that the guard captain of the holy weapon clan didn''t tell us the truth. Since they were taking a big man with them, why did they have to unload all their heavy weapons and seduce the Xinghai bandits? I''m afraid there are a lot of secrets in it. Let''s not rush in first. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, Yu Fenghua thought deeply: "yes, both sides are on guard now. The guard captain of the Shengwu clan may not have told us the truth. And seeing that they are so nervous, it is obvious that these people will not be simple star sea bandits. They must have other plans. Let''s sit and watch the changes. "


    After the decision was made, the four naturally did not rush out to fight for the limelight.


    Anyway, at present, although there are nearly 30 masters on the other side, and there may be some masters hidden in the black spaceship, but even so, the holy weapon clan is not necessarily an opponent.


    You know, these people of the holy weapon clan have some weapons in their hands. It''s not a problem to kill a master.


    As for the Tianren class, the weapons loaded in their small spaceships can hurt the strong man and nature. Therefore, to say that the holy weapon clan has no ability to fight back, they absolutely don''t believe it.


    But at this moment, Lu Li is observing the appearance of those dozens of masters, guessing in his heart what kind of race they come from.


    Of course, he didn''t know any other races except the limited demons. Moreover, the status of the demon clan is obviously a little lower than that of the several foreign clan masters standing in the front.


    Of course, this position is not ranked by strength, I am afraid it is based on their respective world positions.


    Now the world of demons will be broken, not to mention their status.


    After a while, the guards in the spaceship finally drove the small spaceship and came to the front of those star sea bandits.


    The leader was actually the leader of the sacred weapon clan who was the guide for them just now.


    He drove the spaceship to the people and said in a deep voice, "you are in the territory of the sacred weapon clan. Get out of the way quickly, or it will be regarded as a provocation to the holy weapon clan."


    His voice diffuses out and shakes the void in some special way, which can be heard clearly from the inside of the sacred arms ship.


    However, his words made dozens of masters laugh.


    One of the masters, who didn''t know what kind of race, opened his mouth and said, "holy weapon clan, still so stupid? Don''t you know that we are star bandits? Do you want to reason with us? "


    "Ha ha, these fools have been robbed by our people several times before, but they don''t have a long memory. What''s the meaning of this time''s passenger spaceship? It''s not even loaded with heavy weapons. Do you look down on us


    "I see, they are looking for death to find a home, waste what words, go straight up to kill all, robbed thing is done!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1154

    The arrogant words of a group of Xinghai bandits made the Seng armed guards extremely angry.


    Have they ever been humiliated like this?


    And it was given by a group of star sea bandits?


    "This is the last time to warn you that if we continue to be stubborn, we will have to launch an attack!" he warned directly


    However, this threat did not make the gang feel afraid, but caused them to laugh.


    The foreign patriarch who had opened his mouth before said directly, "come on, point your useless muzzle at grandfather. If you fight here, you can''t kill grandfather. Today is the day when you all die!"


    "Ha ha, how dare you shoot? See us star sea bandits, not scared to pee pants? "


    "Let me say, let these rubbish kneel down in front of us, perform their skills, and then slowly kill them. Otherwise, it will be very boring to kill them all at once."


    "That''s reasonable. The kids of the holy weapon clan are kneeling in front of the grandfathers to see what you have. If it''s interesting, maybe they can still leave you all dead!"


    These star sea bandits really deserve the name of bandits. The arrogance of their words is not hidden at all.


    Even Lu Li, who was inside the spaceship, frowned slightly, and then said, "something is wrong. These Xinghai bandits are too arrogant. Even if there is something to rely on, they will not be so arrogant."


    "I don''t think they''re here for the supplies on the ship. They''re fishing. They''re stimulating someone to do something."


    Jun Qianguang asked, "is it the so-called noble guest of the holy weapon clan?"


    Lu Li shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say. It''s possible for anyone, but it won''t be us. It was just luck that we bumped into the sacred weapon family''s spaceship all the way. The other party could not have come for us, and we had nothing to think about. "


    That''s true.


    No matter who the other party comes for, it can''t be for them.


    However, it is not a good way to continue to consume like this. The guard team has obviously taken care of it. Maybe because there is no suitable weapon, they have allowed the Xinghai bandits to challenge, but they have not taken any action.


    And the star sea bandits there, anyway, is all kinds of foul language, the guards scolded the head can not lift up, extremely uncomfortable.


    I don''t know how long it''s going to take to continue this consumption. It''s better to let them go out and sweep these people out to save time.


    I have to say that this proposal is very reasonable indeed.


    After all, there are only dozens of masters on the opposite side. There are already three of them. With Lu Li himself, he can be called a half step road. He has to deal with the star sea bandits outside. Even if there are still strong men in the spaceship, as long as it is not the Tao, it is absolutely safe.


    "Look at it again. Don''t worry."


    However, Lu Li stopped the three of them and said faintly: "even if you want to help, you have to wait until they really encounter difficulties. If they do it now, how can they know how much we have helped? "


    As soon as this was said, the northern emperor and others were silent for a moment. At last, the northern emperor couldn''t help saying, "you should be cold-blooded when it''s time to be cold-blooded. You never thought about it. What should we do if these people of the holy weapon clan died and were hurt badly and finally blamed you for not taking action as soon as possible?"


    It''s not impossible.


    If the holy weapon clan really suffered heavy losses, it can''t be said that Lu Li and others did not make timely moves.


    However, Lu Li still shook his head and said: "even if they will blame us, there is no way. Now, we can''t maximize the benefits. Even if some of the guards of the sacred weapon clan are dead, we have to stand here and watch the play. We can''t do anything until the critical moment


    "Don''t forget that we are not here for charity. It''s about solving the Terran problem! "


    Lu Li''s eyes were cold and said: "even if we really sacrificed some of the people of the holy weapon clan, there is no way. We can''t protect ourselves now. If we can help them, we will do our best. "


    Hearing Lu Li''s words, the northern emperor turned his lips and said nothing more.


    In fact, in his heart, he can be more indifferent than Lu Li.


    What does it have to do with the living or the dead of those sacred weapons? If he did it in person, maybe even the guards of the holy weapon clan who were in the way of getting in the way were not necessarily swept away.


    And Lu Li just wants to take advantage of this time difference to maximize the gains in exchange, which has been regarded as very conscientious.


    Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua have no opinions.


    Because they know that Lu Li is right. What they bear now is not only their own will, but also the life and death of all the people in Zhenwu region. This is a question of the continuity of race, which is superior to the life and death of any individual.


    If these sacrifices of the Shengwu clan can really get enough benefits, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua don''t mind doing it themselves.There''s nothing to blame. It''s human nature to be able to distinguish good from evil, but there are also distant relatives.


    There is no room for further delay in Zhenwu area. It is not a good choice to continue to waste time with the holy weapon clan here. However, if they can get enough compensation for the wasted time, it will not be unacceptable for them to sacrifice some people of the holy weapon clan.


    "Well, let''s just wait and see. Maybe there will be some surprises."


    The northern emperor laughed and did not continue to express any opinions on it.


    Because for him, there are not many things he cares about. He didn''t really care about the rise and fall of zhenwuyu and Terrans. The reason that drives him to follow Lu Li is just to see what step Lu Li can do.


    If you don''t even have this kind of fun, maybe he will continue to be his northern emperor and join the water god clan in the future, which is not a sure thing.


    But, at least now, the northern emperor is willing to stand on the side of the Terrans.


    When he joined the water gods and became the leader of the North Sea, he didn''t really want to betray the Terrans. Instead, he felt that there was no hope for the Terrans at that time. Only by joining the four seas royal court could he bring a ray of life to the Terrans at that time.


    Even one of the Terrans has defected. If Terrans continue to be rampant, it will be really stupid.


    However, the northern emperor did not expect that his rebellion did play a role, but that effect did not last long, and was destroyed by the arrogance and stupidity of the Terrans.


    Of course, not every human race is arrogant and stupid, internal chaos, but also blindly think that the Terran is powerful.


    It''s just that the Terran''s emotions are too extreme, including those who built Tianwaitian. They are too pessimistic, which leads to the whole Terran recognizing the fact in a flash, thinking that they will never be able to defeat the alien race in Tianwaitian, so they will lose their morale.


    In addition to a limited part of the forces, most of the powerful Terrans went to Tianwaitian, and the remaining places such as Guting began to carry out some research on alien blood, hoping to strengthen the Terran themselves through the alien blood.


    It is because of this, the glorious wanzu era has fallen.


    The northern emperor saw with his own eyes the stupidity of too many Terrans, and naturally he did not have much hope for zhenwuyu and Terrans.


    However, his perception of Lu Li is different.


    If we say who can put an end to the weak status of the human race, end the oppression of the ten thousand people and the harvest of the true spirit, the northern emperor thought that only Lu Li could do it.


    If Lu Li couldn''t do it, he would think that the Terrans were really hopeless.


    Therefore, he is willing to follow Lu Li''s side and play his own role. What Lu Li thinks and does is not something he can worry about.


    At this moment, outside the spaceship, after the masters laughed wildly, they said to the aircrafts: "don''t waste time, quickly disarm, kneel down and beg for mercy. In this case, we will kill fewer people! Otherwise, the guests of your ship and the holy weapon clan will die


    "You have to figure out whether you want to continue to fight in the last ditch or not."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1155

    This group of star sea bandits can be said to be extremely arrogant, no one in the eyes. Even if they were targeted by the guns of the guards, they didn''t feel any panic. What''s more, at this moment, they seemed to be determined that the guards would not dare to do it. They laughed at the guards and even yelled that if they dared to do it, they would kill all the people on the whole spaceship.


    Where is their confidence?


    Inside the spaceship, Lu Li is also thinking about this problem.


    With dozens of masters, they are reluctant to stand in the void, and want to rob a spaceship with advanced science and technology civilization? Isn''t that crazy?


    Lu Li shakes his head and decides to continue to watch the change. No matter what the star sea bandits think, whether they are losing heart and crazy, this is not the best time to take a shot.


    What''s more, his telepathy between heaven and man was vaguely fed back. In that black spaceship, there seemed to be something dangerous hidden.


    That''s right.


    Not dangerous people, but dangerous things.


    This gang of Xinghai bandits, I''m afraid, are not strong. Even if they still have some strong men hidden in the spaceship, it is clear at a glance whether they can cause danger to themselves.


    Obviously, there are some strong men in that black spaceship, but they can''t threaten themselves at all.


    Even, Lu Li has self-confidence, as long as his own hand, can directly wipe out all the star sea bandits.


    It''s just that the dangerous things hidden in that black spaceship can indeed pose a certain threat to ourselves.


    Thinking of this, Lu Li reached out and patted the head of the little hairball, woke it up from his sleep, and then asked, "little guy, do you feel that there are any energy items in that spaceship?"


    The little hairball has always had a strong sense of straightforwardness towards some special energy objects, which has something to do with its living in the sea of life and contacting with the law of life.


    It was forced to wake up by Lu Li. At this time, he was a little unhappy and said, "do you have to find me to solve this little matter? Can''t you just go and kill people, dismantle the ship and see what''s hidden in it


    It has to be said that there is some truth in the proposal of little hairball.


    Take that ship apart, and then kill all the star sea bandits. Then you can''t know what''s hidden in the spaceship?


    But he can''t do it yet.


    We have to wait.


    Moreover, Lu Li is very clear that there are fewer and fewer items that can threaten him with his current accomplishments. It''s not inconceivable that there is a weapon of high-tech civilization hidden in the opposite ship. After all, although the star sea bandits themselves are warriors, they are also trying to combine martial arts with technology, so it is reasonable for them to master a certain kind of high-tech weapons.


    You know, if you don''t have a card in your hand for the science and technology civilization that crisscross the Starry Sea, they will be killed for a long time.


    Just a saint weapon clan can take out large weapons to exterminate Xinghai bandits, not to mention that the holy weapon clan is not the only scientific and technological civilization. Over the years, the scientific and technological civilization provoked by Xinghai bandits is by no means the holy weapon family.


    If they really master some kind of high-tech weapons, it can also explain why they are so arrogant.


    "Take a look and judge what kind of energy that is."


    Lu Li kneaded and rubbed the hair to the ball, calmed its mood, and at the same time opened his mouth to urge up.


    The little hairball is helpless. He shakes his hair. His big eyes are directly staring at the black spaceship on the screen. It seems that he is observing. In fact, he has already passed through the spaceship and began to feel the energy body in it.


    After a while, the little hairball suddenly said in a strange way: "you are right, there is some kind of energy weapon in that spaceship. However, the state of the energy weapon is a little strange. For the time being, it seems to be in a silent state. I don''t know whether it is sealed or lacks any crucial starting link. "


    After saying this, Xiaomao fairway: "but it is certain that there must be some kind of energy weapon of scientific and technological civilization hidden inside this black spaceship. I don''t know so much about science and technology civilization. I can only judge that once this thing is triggered, it will definitely be able to burst out with great power. As for the state in which it exists and what it needs to trigger, it is not known


    Little hairball did not hide and tuck in, directly told all the things he knew.


    After all, although it is well-known, its origin is amazing. As the first life Lord of the palace of life, many things may not exist for a long time.


    However, regardless of its incomplete memory, scientific and technological civilization has only slowly emerged in recent tens of thousands of years. Xiaomaoqiu is very familiar with the martial arts system, but the scientific and technological civilization is only a little understood. Most of them are rumors learned inside the palace of life.


    Even so, Lu Li also nodded and said: "as long as we can confirm what that thing is, it is enough. In this case, I have a certain idea."In that black spaceship, there is a kind of suspected sealed Avenue level energy weapon, which is no small matter.


    However, it also proves why the sacred weapon clan must catch these guys.


    The energy weapons of the great way may be stolen from the holy weapon clan.


    Soon, Lu Li sorted out the whole event in his heart.


    The star sea bandits may have stolen a very important weapon from the holy weapon clan, but they lacked the firing method, which made the weapon unable to be used when it was in hand.


    Therefore, the star sea bandits have been looking for the trouble of the holy weapon clan, at the same time, the holy weapon clan has not let the star sea bandits mean.


    One side wants to take back the weapons of their own clan, and the other side wants to get the way to stimulate weapons from the opposite side.


    This can explain why the two sides have been embarrassed by each other.


    When xiaomaoqiu answered the question, the northern emperor and others nearby also heard it very clearly. They couldn''t help but look at Lu Li and asked, "Luli, what did your celestial and human senses sense from the opposite spaceship?"


    Lu Li nodded his head and said, "I feel a certain kind of dangerous object, maybe it''s a weapon of high road level. Sure enough, those star sea bandits have some kind of powerful energy weapon, but they have no way to use it for the time being. This is a good opportunity for us


    "What do you want to do?"


    The northern emperor also showed a curious expression.


    Lu Li said faintly: "for the moment, I can''t help but wait for the opposite side. The small hairball is right. Although the other side has mastered the weapon, it may not be able to use it. If the stalemate continues, the strong among them will surely be unable to resist."


    "Do you suspect that the weapon came from the sacred arms clan?" The northern emperor heard the implication of Lu Li''s words.


    "Eight nine is ten." Lu Li said: "if it was not for stealing the weapons of the holy weapon clan, how could the holy weapon clan try to force these bandits out of the star sea? Moreover, the star sea bandits are so easy to be hooked that they are conspiring against the holy weapon clan. In this way, many things can be explained. "


    When the emperor heard this, he nodded his head and said, "you''re right. If it''s true, it''s quite a coincidence for us this time. The holy weapon clan is in a hurry to get back their high way weapons, and the star sea bandits are also eager to ask for the excitation method of the holy weapon clan to hand over their weapons. It seems that we can make a profit from it. "


    "Which side do you want to help?"


    With that, the northern emperor began to ask Lu Li''s opinions.


    When Lu Li heard the speech, he said with a smile: "naturally, it''s to help the holy weapon clan. Although the star sea bandits have high-level energy weapons, they have no way to stimulate them, nor do they have the ability to produce weapons in mass production like the holy weapon clan. There is no great advantage in cooperating with such people. The most important thing is to master a high-level weapon. However, if we cooperate with the holy weapon clan and get their approval, similar benefits may not be lost. The most important thing is that they have the channel for mass production of weapons. We can arm the whole Zhenwu region and combine martial arts with science and technology. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1156

    After listening to Lu Li''s analysis, the northern emperor nodded and said, "in this case, you can go ahead and do it. I have no opinion about this matter."


    Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua naturally could not have any opinions.


    "Well, in that case, let''s wait until one of them loses patience and we can do it."


    Lu Li looked at the huge screen in front of him. At this time, the confrontation between the two sides had some signs of losing control.


    After all, Xinghai bandits are a group of warriors. Although they have been ordered to force the guard team to fight first, some of them have lost their patience.


    An alien patriarch said coldly, "I have said that for a long time. What can I do with them? If the leader wants to get the energy excitation method of the holy weapon clan, we can also ask slowly! Don''t forget, there are some big men of the holy weapon clan on this ship, as well as the distinguished guests who dare not offend them! As long as we capture all these people, how hard will the holy weapon clan be? Can you be tough? "


    Hearing this, dozens of masters around him showed a thoughtful expression.


    They are a little bit impatient.


    It''s just because of the orders of several leaders, I''m still here with the holy weapon clan to continue to waste time.


    However, as the master said, if you want to find a way to stimulate the weapons of the holy weapon clan, you should arrest all these people and interrogate them slowly. What''s more, there are some big figures of the holy weapon clan and VIP of the holy weapon clan in this spaceship.


    If these people can be arrested, why would the sacred weapon clan refuse to bow down?


    "You have a point, but you have to ask the leader first."


    According to the race ranking, the first alien guru thought for a few seconds and then said, "as long as the leader allows us, we can do it."


    Hearing his words, the grandmaster''s eyes flashed. He was obviously dissatisfied, but he did not say anything.


    These things are really to ask the leader for instructions. Although this move obviously means that he does not trust him, his status is not as good as that of the foreign clan master, let alone the other side also uses the leader as an excuse.


    "Well, in that case, report to the leader. If the leader allows us, then we can do it. "


    The foreign patriarch grinded his teeth, hid his discontent in his heart, and then repeated the words of the alien.


    Naturally, the other party could see this, but he didn''t say anything. He just took out a communication device and said, "boss, it''s a bit tricky. These guards are a bit ungrateful."


    The messenger flashed red, sending the message back to the ship''s interior.


    Soon, the green light on the top of the communicator lights up, and a cold voice says, "if you don''t appreciate it, kill all of them. Don''t waste time. Understand?"


    The master of the alien clan, holding a communicator, was slightly shocked, and then said, "boss, let''s kill these people. Isn''t it more difficult to ask how the weapons are activated?"


    He is a less radical special case among the star sea bandits. You know, once the star sea bandits go out, they basically don''t stay alive, but he is different. He thinks that the resources seized may not be more valuable by living people. After all, many civilizations will pay a great price for their captives, let alone those prisoners themselves know some secrets. If we take these into account, the things they snatch may not be more valuable than a living person at some time.


    He has said this point to several leaders more than once. The chief leader and the second leader agree with it, but the remaining leaders think he is just cowardly.


    Obviously, the person who has been connected to the communication device is not the chief leader or the second leader.


    However, judging by the distorted voice, he could not recognize the leader, so he had to repeat his point of view.


    On the other side of the communicator, a cold voice sounded again: "these Sabre guards are not the key. There are their VIPs in the spaceship. Those talents are the real key. Kill the guards and leave the VIPs


    After saying this, the person on the other side of the communication device obviously cut off the channel of the communication device directly.


    The master was stunned and finally put the communicator away in silence.


    He just felt that it was more valuable to leave alive, but he didn''t really dare to kill people.


    So, after putting away the communication device, he pointed to the small aircraft in front of him, and said, "you have heard what the leader said. Let''s do it. Don''t leave a living piece."


    "I''ve been waiting for this sentence for a long time."


    "Kill!"


    "Damn the holy weapon clan, the last time I used laser to bombard my uncle, the wound is still in a faint pain, this time it''s time for revenge!"


    A group of ferocious star sea bandits got the accurate order, roared one after another, rushed to the front.


    At the same time, the leader of the sacred weapons clan ordered: "fireThe muzzle of those aircrafts lit up a dazzling light, and the beams of energy cannons bombarded out, and the battle between the two sides broke out in the blink of an eye.


    Those masters of Xinghai bandits obviously have a lot of experience. Instead of directly using their own strength, they have come up with a variety of high-tech props to form a variety of energy shields.


    And to withstand the first wave of attacks.


    "They have energy shields!"


    "The enemy is approaching, the enemy is approaching!"


    "Don''t panic. These star sea bandits have many weapons and tactical formations. They are not as fast as our aircraft in the void!"


    Hearing the voice coming from the same channel, the leader of the holy weapon clan said at the first time to stabilize the crowd.


    Star sea bandits have robbed so many high-tech civilization spaceships that they have enough weapons to arm them.


    Hearing the captain''s words, the guards controlled the aircraft, quickly formed a tactical formation, and fought and retreated, constantly using energy guns to kill the energy shield in those people''s hands.


    "Hey, these little bugs are smart enough to stay away from us!"


    An alien grandmaster resisted the bombardment with an energy shield on his forearm. His tone was a little playful.


    "After all, we are also old opponents who have played many times. They know that once we get close, their small aircraft will not be able to withstand several times. Tut Tut, the war of attrition. It seems that the captain on the opposite side has something


    "Unfortunately, we wear a lot of energy shields this time. Even if they consume all the energy of the aircraft, they can''t break our shield!"


    Several masters sneered and communicated.


    They are wearing a lot of energy shields this time. What''s more, in addition to the energy shields, they also wear some long-range energy weapons this time.


    The other side''s spaceship did not carry a large main gun, even though it was known that this was a trap, but for the Xinghai bandits, danger and opportunity always coexist. They will naturally use enough preparation to make this trap their own opportunity.


    "Get your gun


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in the bottom of my heart, and the senior alien from the star sea bandits roared.


    A group of gurus took out their energy weapons and began to fight against the paladin guard on the opposite side.


    Seeing this, the Seng armed guards quickly set up the energy protection device of the aircraft.


    After being bombarded, the energy reserves of several aircrafts have reached the bottom.


    "Captain! If we go on like this, we will be consumed to death! "


    A guard''s voice was a little frightened.


    None of them expected that these star sea bandits had learned how to behave. This time, they not only prepared energy shields, but also prepared enough energy weapons to fight with them in the void in a long-range manner.


    Shengji clan has a lot of experience in fighting against the star sea bandits. Knowing that the attack distance of these star sea bandits is very limited in the void, so they made the judgment of attrition war.


    Unfortunately, this time the star sea bandits seem to be in the potential must get, iron heart to consume with them to the end.


    "Are we all going to die here?" This thought just flashed through the leader of the holy weapon clan, but he saw an aircraft flying out suddenly, bringing his thoughts back to reality.


    "Holy land, come back!"


    He recognized who the aircraft belonged to!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1157

    Shengya actually rushed out in a rage.


    Of course, it may have been premeditated, but whatever it is, Shengya''s behavior is no different from seeking death.


    In the face of dozens of Xinghai bandits holding energy shields and energy weapons, Shengya actually drove her aircraft to rush past. Under the constant bombardment of the energy beam, Shengya consumed almost 70% of the energy reserve of its own aircraft. The alarm sounds constantly. It is estimated that she will be blown to pieces before she breaks through this defense line.


    "Brothers, do you see that there is a crazy man who is not afraid of death coming over


    An alien master holding energy weapons saw this scene, immediately laughed, smile very happy.


    For him, Shengya''s behavior is no different from seeking death.


    Dozens of other masters also laughed, and then one said, "since the scum of this holy weapon clan is determined to die, let''s help him. Come on, brothers, increase the energy output and smash this small aircraft!"


    Dozens of masters readily agreed, all concentrated their firepower, one after another toward the holy end of the aircraft blasted in the past, the aircraft is not about to bottom of the energy reserve is hit rapidly.


    In the channel of the Seng armed guards, several Seng armed guards began to connect to Shengya channel, trying to persuade her to come back quickly and not to do anything stupid.


    However, Shengya is the same as did not hear, directly cut off the channel communication, without hesitation to rush in the past.


    The leader of the holy weapon clan was nervous, as if he had guessed what Shengya wanted to do, and said in a deep voice: "this fool, she wants to fly over and blow herself up!"


    Hearing this, the other guards of the sacred weapon clan were also shocked.


    Naturally, there are self destruct procedures in the sacred weapon family''s aircraft.


    It''s just that no one will start a self destruct program until it''s necessary. After all, their own lives are also very precious. Moreover, the power of the self destruction device of this small aircraft is not enough to reverse the war situation. At most, it can make them not be captured by the enemy.


    However, under such a situation, it is difficult for those bandits on the opposite side to capture them. What''s more, the exposure of their aircraft''s self destruct cards now does not mean telling the Xinghai bandits that they have the ability to die together?


    In this way, the star sea bandits will naturally be vigilant, will not be closer.


    It can be said that Shengya''s reckless behavior directly exposed their next plan.


    "Lock her authority, we can''t let her blow herself up. Even if we sacrifice her, we can''t expose our plan!"


    There was a calm voice on the guard channel.


    It''s the vice captain of the guard.


    In the shortest time, he thought of a solution, that is, to lock the authority of Shengya, and never let the meaningless self explosion of Shengya affect their next plans.


    "This..."


    Hearing this, the leader of the sacred weapons clan hesitated.


    If you lock up the authority of Shengya, it is tantamount to letting Shengya die in vain.


    After all, if Shengya really blew herself up, at least she could pull several Xinghai bandits on the back. If she controlled her right of self explosion, she would have committed a pure suicide, which was meaningless.


    "There''s no time for hesitation. Just now, lock her authority!" The vice captain spoke again, very cold!


    The leader of the holy weapon clan looked at the aircraft that was getting closer and closer to the star sea bandits. After hesitating for less than a second, he used his captain''s authority to lock the self explosion authority of Shengya to death.


    At the same time, the holy end of the aircraft, she also got the right to lock the notice.


    She was stunned, and then her expression became extremely gloomy. She opened the channel of the team and said, "you don''t even give me the right to choose death?"


    The vice captain directly yelled: "you want to die, you can directly fight to death, now you go to blow yourself up, there is no effect at all, will also expose our cards! Shengya, don''t be so stupid


    "Who is stupid? The star sea bandits are cruel in nature, and they also possess energy shields and energy weapons. This kind of war of attrition is meaningless. You might as well rush to self destruct with me, or at least you can drag these bandits to die together! "


    Among the sounds of Shengya, there is a bit more crazy flavor.


    At such a time, she is really going crazy, not much sense.


    She even wanted to let her companions come from the explosion together, so as to pull more star sea bandits to die.


    There is no way, the current battle, she can not see any hope, just meaningless war of attrition. And their aircraft energy reserves are rapidly being consumed, continue, perhaps it is the star sea bandits will their energy consumption clean, even the chance of self explosion is not given.


    If you don''t have all the preparation, even if it''s the holy weapon clan, not everyone dare to blow themselves up. Otherwise, where are the energy weapons from the star sea bandits?


    Shengya can see that these Xinghai bandits have mastered a lot of science and technology of Shengji clan. Where does this technology come from? It can''t be developed by Xinghai bandits themselves, right?Obviously, it was the holy armed people they met before who did not use self exploding devices. They were finally captured by the star sea bandits, and then forced them to hand over the production method of energy weapons.


    Those people are the shame of the sacred weapon clan.


    If it wasn''t for their avatars, the star sea bandits would not have been so difficult. At least in this medium and long-distance fight, the holy weapon clan, which has mastered scientific and technological weapons, still has certain advantages.


    What happened?


    Because those people did not want to die with the star sea bandits, they chose to go to the star sea bandits, and they got the chance to save their lives with the technology of the holy weapon clan. Finally, they had such an irresistible situation.


    Shengya doesn''t want to be such a disgrace. Instead of being captured by Xinghai bandits in order to survive, Shengya hopes to die with the Xinghai bandits by this method!


    "Shengya, calm down first. Does your aircraft still have some energy? It''s too late to turn around now. Don''t do anything stupid. "


    "We haven''t lost yet. Don''t forget that we have come with our mission this time. Now it''s just the first stage, not the worst. If it comes to the time when we have to blow ourselves up, I promise you, our aircraft will explode in front of the star sea bandits at the same time


    His promise, fell into the ears of Shengya, but became a perfunctory, a ridiculous escape.


    Shengya sneered and cut off the communication directly.


    Even if she''s locked up on her right to self destruct, so what?


    Even if she can''t blow herself up, she will kill a star sea bandit!


    Therefore, Shengya did not turn back, nor did he use the remaining energy to turn back according to the leader of the holy weapon clan. Instead, it loaded more energy into the propeller. The aircraft broke out faster and flew towards the nearest star sea bandit!


    "This guy is crazy."


    At the same time, the energy of the falling star shield was released by the warlord. At the same time, the weapon of Zhenfa''s falling body was in the hands of the bandit.


    The strong of the martial arts system, all kinds of means are also far beyond the imagination of scientific and technological civilization. Both sides are able to produce the civilization that exists at the Broadway level. There is no difference between the strong and the weak. In this field of close combat, the strong one of the martial arts system can''t have no ability to fight back, and will be killed by the aircraft of Shengya.


    Isn''t that a joke?


    But after Shengya controls the aircraft and bumps into the past, only to find that what he smashes is a virtual shadow. The expression of the whole person is more desperate. He hits the console of the aircraft with a fist, which makes the console flash with lightning and gets mad!


    "Holy Land!"


    Seeing that the flying machine was crumbling and falling into the encirclement of the star sea bandits, the leader of the holy weapon clan could hardly bear to look at the next scene. After a long sigh, he slowly closed his eyes.


    In his heart, Shengya is a dead man.


    In such a close distance, falling in the star sea bandits encirclement, there is no possibility of survival!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1158

    At the same time, in the Shenji family''s spaceship, the scene outside was live broadcast. Seeing that the aircraft fell into the encirclement of Xinghai bandits, the northern emperor touched Lu Li with his elbow, and with a bit of teasing, said with a smile: "how about, that annoying sentry guard is about to die. If she died, she should be able to meet the requirements you mentioned Is it a condition? A guard who has a good personal relationship with the leader of the holy weapon clan and has a deep hatred for the star sea bandits died in the battle against the star sea bandits. To tell the truth, this story model is very good. When the victims appear, we heroes should stand up with grief and indignation, and seek justice for the Seng Hai bandits. "


    Hearing this, Lu Li touched the tip of his nose and sighed: "seriously, this story is really good. Unfortunately, she should not be the one who died. If the victim was replaced by the leader of the sacred weapon clan, the script would be perfect now. However, if we change to this guard who has a deep hatred with the star sea bandits, the significance of our waiting is a little weakened


    "Think about it. It''s more powerful to attack and kill those villains in front of a guard who has a deep hatred for the star sea bandits. Or after sacrificing the guard who has a deep hatred for the star sea bandits, we will have a greater impact? "


    Lu Li turned his head and took a look at the northern emperor.


    has the final say, "you are the boss, what time to play. You should have the final say."


    "I can''t say that. I judge these ideas based on reality. After all, we people have to cooperate with the sacred weapon clan. If we have a guard who has a deep hatred for the star sea bandits, the effect will certainly be different. "


    Lu Li laughs, then grabs the little hairball, regardless of its dissatisfaction, directly throws him into his sleeve, and then says, "although the script is different from our initial assumption, it''s time for us to appear."


    "As you wish."


    The northern emperor grinned, obviously indifferent.


    And Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua naturally have no opinion about this. Anyway, they all decided to do what they were told. Since Lu Li intends to play now, let''s play now.


    Their discussion took only a few seconds.


    However, in this process, Shengya, trapped in the encirclement, has been close to despair. The authority of self explosion has been locked up, and the console of the aircraft has been destroyed by her anger. Now it is impossible to turn back. Even though the rear team-mates are still providing enough fire support, she has also attracted a lot of fire from Xinghai bandits, maybe not After a long time, the energy of her aircraft will be at the bottom. At that time, these cruel star sea bandits will naturally tear her down into pieces, and nothing will be left.


    "The holy end is over."


    Seeing that the energy shield of the aircraft is nearly dim, the leader of the holy weapon clan can only draw this conclusion even if he has no choice but to withdraw from a certain range, so as not to be attacked by those bandits in the star sea, and as for Shengya


    "We will avenge her."


    Without waiting for him to speak, the voice of the vice captain in the channel rang out again. He was determined and had no intention of discussing.


    Obviously, he knew that the captain had a good relationship with Shengya. He was afraid that even the captain would be confused by anger and make some strange actions.


    The leader of the sacred weapon clan just sighed. There was no way.


    At this time, there is no other way but to sacrifice Shengya.


    He raised his head and looked at the aircraft trapped in the encirclement again. He said silently in his heart, Shengya, don''t blame me. All this is for the sake of the holy weapon clan!


    Today''s matter involves too much, Shengya a person''s life and death can not control the situation. In other words, except for the noble guest in the spaceship, no one''s life or death can control the situation.


    These star bandits are bound to die in the end.


    As for how they died, it was not in the scope of consideration.


    And Shengya''s life and death, also in her rushed out of the team, it has been decided.


    The leader of the holy weapon clan shook his head, did not look at the holy land again, and wanted to withdraw a distance with the team.


    Just then.


    A purple light stripe visible to the naked eye fell into the void, enveloping the chaotic battlefield. The movements and expressions of dozens of masters almost instantly solidified, like sculpture.


    The next second, Lu Li''s figure appears in the void, strolling around. Every step out, there are purple ripples spreading out. The strength of the empty town really blocks the void and suppresses everything!


    "What is this?"


    Shengya also saw this strange scene in front of him. Dozens of star sea bandits stopped all their movements as if they had suddenly turned into sculptures. Even their half energy weapons remained the same, and the turbulent energy stopped in this moment.


    In the concept of Shengya, it''s an impossible miracle!


    Time and space were stopped, but her actions were not affected.Is


    A possibility flashed through her mind.


    Because not long ago, she had seen a man use this power.


    It is Lu Li.


    She can not help turning the aircraft, began to look for Lu Li''s figure.


    However, before she turned the aircraft around completely, she saw Lu Li walking and waving to her.


    "What''s the matter with that?"


    The samurai guards, who were preparing to leave, saw what was happening before them, as well as the sudden break into the battlefield.


    In addition to the leader of the Shengwu clan who knew the inside information, the others were naturally extremely shocked. They knew nothing about Lu Li''s identity except that he seemed to be a strong man in the martial arts system.


    "He actually made a move, isn''t he really a star sea bandit?" Shengya resisted the strange mood in his heart, looked at Lu Li through the light curtain, and then asked, "why do you do this?"


    Lu Li smiles at her in the void, and then looks at the quiet black spaceship over there and says, "of course, it''s self certified."


    Just as soon as the word "white" landed on the ground, the black spaceship burst out with a tremendous breath.


    As expected before, there must be a strong man in the star sea bandits, and there is more than one.


    But, feel this grand breath, Lu Li is frown, because of this, unexpectedly some familiar feeling.


    It''s not that the other party''s breath is familiar, but the other party''s skill, which seems to have something to do with a certain ancient inheritance of the human race.


    Is it true that the other side is a Terran master?


    This is a little unexpected.


    Especially in the star sea bandits, there are so many alien experts, and then tell him that the star sea bandit leader is the Terran strong, it seems even more bizarre.


    However, Lu Li''s hesitation did not last long, so he raised his hand and hit his finger.


    "Pa"!


    After this sound, the ripples representing the strength of the void town began to shrink slowly. Each time they passed a star sea bandit, they turned a star sea bandit into powder on the spot.


    It''s not just powder, it''s a tiny, indistinguishable substance.


    In other words, Lu Li directly used the strength of the empty town to obliterate all these people.


    It''s clean. It''s wiped out without leaving any trace.


    "Bold!"


    Seeing this scene, a voice of great anger came from the black spaceship.


    These dozens of masters are half of the families of the star sea bandits. Although they are not broken, so many masters have died in one breath. The leaders who stay in the spaceship are also furious.


    They originally released their breath, which was to let Lu Li retreat in the face of difficulties. We are both human beings and heaven. We really start to work. It''s really hard to say who wins or who loses.


    However, Lu Li did not care about their threat at all. On the contrary, after the threat, he directly started to kill people.


    "Bold?" When Lu Li heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "hiding in the turtle shell, you dare not show your face. You are so arrogant Are you not afraid to die? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1159

    "Be careful, there are at least a few leaders of star sea bandits in this ship!"


    See Lu Li so indifferent attitude, Shengya is a little anxious.


    Although Lu Li''s methods of killing those star sea bandits are really amazing, she knows very well that those star sea bandits are just the mobs in the star sea bandits. The really powerful ones are only the leaders and leaders who don''t often appear.


    Today''s battle, star sea bandit leaders to at least three or so, if not, the other side will not be so fearless. Shengya and Xinghai bandits have made many contacts. It is clear that the faces of these guys are deceptive. Before the power weapons, the faces of these guys are the same. After they have the energy weapons, the faces of these guys have changed into another. What''s more, if there is no leader to support in the black spaceship, their playing methods will be more conservative, not so radical, and even have the flavor of fearless death.


    As for being brave and fearless?


    Shengya doesn''t believe it at all.


    So she decided that there must be several star sea bandit leaders in that black spaceship.


    She was worried that Lu Li would be killed because of this. Today, they will be finished.


    "Peace of mind, just a few days and men."


    Lu Li flicked his fingers, but he didn''t pay attention to the so-called leaders.


    What really puzzled him was that just now, there was a trace of ancient martial arts in the grand atmosphere. Maybe there was a strong man in the opposite side.


    If so, the other side may be the ancient times.


    Of course, this is just Lu Li''s guess.


    After all, tens of thousands of years have passed since the ancient times. The other party is not a strong man at the road level, but just a man of heaven. If he lives to this day, the price he has to pay is not small.


    But also does not rule out that the other side is the road level, now showing the strength, is just hiding humble.


    It''s not impossible.


    However, no matter what kind of possibility it may be, Lu Li has been able to protect these people of the holy weapon clan.


    He also has to protect these sacred weapons.


    Moreover, the star sea bandits on the opposite side also have to die.


    Because those star sea bandits'' hands are likely to hold the holy weapon clan''s Avenue level energy weapons. This kind of weapon is a very good choice whether it is intercepted by oneself or returned to the holy weapon clan. At least, compared with the relatives of the heaven and man level strong men who have become star sea bandits and looted everywhere, it is more fruitful to have a good relationship with the holy weapon clan.


    "Master Beidi, it''s time to work."


    However, since he has decided to protect these people and fight with the Xinghai bandits to the end, Lu Li has chosen the most direct way, calling for help.


    The next second, the figure of the northern emperor also appeared on Lu Li''s side, but he said, "why do I work? Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua are also eager to try. "


    "He who has the ability will work harder." Lu Li smiles.


    When the northern emperor heard this, he was stunned, and then said with a smile, "then I''ll take it that you admit that I''m stronger than those two guys."


    Lu Li did not answer this sentence, in fact, there is no need to answer.


    Because there was a figure flying out of the black spaceship.


    It was a figure full of white holy light, just like the God coming down to earth.


    "Gods." Lu Li exchanged his eyes with the northern emperor and determined the origin of the other party.


    This beautiful face and holy breath of heaven and man level strong man, is actually the God family.


    This is really a book by accident.


    "But his breath is not so old. It should be the new Tianren level of the God clan, but his strength is not bad. "


    Lu Li observed the celestial God family, one of the leaders of the star sea bandits. After roughly estimating it, Lu Li said faintly, "maybe I can carry two swords."


    The northern emperor thought that he was a little serious.


    However, the God family on the opposite side was very angry and took a cold look at Lu Li.


    He has never seen such a arrogant guy. He is not bad at evaluating his own strength. Is it really described by how many swords he can carry?


    I don''t know the sky and the earth!


    "It''s not bad to carry you two swords. Give me ten breaths." The northern emperor moved his shoulders a little. Although he thought that Lu Li was not as good as Lu Li, he was also arrogant and unforgivable when he fell into the ears of the God clan!


    He said angrily: "originally also wanted to give you a chance to join the star sea bandits, now, you are all going to die!"


    "Join the star sea bandits? Don''t be kidding. We are different from you. We are serious Xinghai merchants


    The northern emperor laughed twice, as if he didn''t pay attention to the star sea bandit.


    Of course, there is no need for him to pay attention to the star sea bandit.But it''s just a god family. What can I be afraid of?


    Ten breaths, kill it!


    Almost without any hesitation, the figure of the northern emperor moved, and the whole void seemed to vibrate. With one blow, the void was shattered, and the dark material flowed everywhere. The God family did not expect that the northern emperor was so powerful. He roared, his whole body was full of holy light, and his hands were lifted. He was going to carry the northern emperor''s fist!


    However, when the northern emperor''s fist fell down, the strong man of the God clan made a cry that was not like human beings. His arms were broken on the spot, and his whole body was bathed in golden blood. He repeatedly burst back and drew a bright white rainbow in the void!


    "Run?"


    As soon as the northern emperor stepped on it, he immediately chased after him.


    The strong man of the God clan was about to crack his eyes. He almost instinctively turned back and spat out a brilliant light!


    He''s starting to fight!


    However, the northern emperor was faster than him. He grabbed his hair, covered his mouth, and slapped him in the face like a rogue.


    The next thing is to hit him in the face with one punch after another.


    At that time, there were three Terrans. Jianzun was good at making swords, and douzun was good at puppets and battle array. As a warrior, the northern emperor was good at fighting.


    What is fighting.


    That is, there is no need to use the extreme, there is no good-looking moves, there is no need to arouse what a vision, just rely on their own strength, one punch after another to hit the God clan.


    At this moment, Lu Li is counting the time, about the ninth breath, the northern emperor blows out a fist, and the strong man of the God clan explodes on the spot, even his soul is completely annihilated.


    A strong man of heaven and man level was killed by the northern emperor.


    In the void, there was even the divine power of the strong man of the Heavenly God family. Pieces of golden flesh and blood were floating around. The northern emperor shook his hands at will and said, "is the time just right?"


    "Nine and a half breaths." Lu Li replied with a smile.


    And those holy weapons are totally stupid.


    Especially Shengya.


    She had already been in despair when the strong man of the God clan made a move.


    Because she knew the strong one of the celestial family, that was the three leaders of the star sea bandits. She was so powerful that she could even tear up the spaceships and warships by hand and kill them as if they were uninhabited.


    Her good friend was crushed by the three leaders as garbage.


    That memory haunted her like a nightmare. She was thinking day and night. In the face of such a martial arts monster, in addition to launching large-scale annihilation weapons, what could be done to deal with it?


    With her own strength, even if she pulled up a fleet and ran to the other side to blow herself up, she might not be able to kill him, right?


    However, it was this monster that was so powerful in her impression that she was smashed by a few punches from the man who wore a black robe and looked like a bumpkin!


    That''s the three leaders of Xinghai bandits who can even carry the main guns of warships!


    Shengya doesn''t know what kind of expression he should face now. The whole person is in a very confused state.


    On the one hand, because of the revenge, the feeling of tension in my heart was finally relaxed.


    On the other hand, it is the psychological construction for a long time. The strong man of the God clan is regarded as the enemy of life and death, and even a mountain that is difficult to cross. As a result, the mountain is smashed by a clay bag that he doesn''t look up to with a few punches.


    Broken together, there is Shengya that I don''t know where to place the nervous heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1160

    "Nine and a half breaths, that''s OK."


    On the other hand, the northern emperor and Lu Li are still communicating, apparently not taking the killing of a strong man of heaven and man as one thing.


    Moreover, the strong man of heaven and man level can only be said to be not bad, but absolutely not particularly strong.


    In Lu Li''s words, if the other side can carry his two swords, it depends on what kind of sword it is.


    What''s more, the reason why you can carry two swords is that the first sword is necessary whether you want to kill or not.


    At present, Lu Li is not so strong that he can kill the strong man of heaven and man without even using the sword. When he gets to that point, he will probably be on the road.


    Even a very powerful presence on the avenue level.


    After all, at present, Lu Li has seen the most powerful road level strongmen, that is, the level of the star picking emperor and Jingqian. Only they have come up with a move and a half, can they completely destroy the strong men at the level of heaven and man.


    Therefore, the two swords mentioned by Lu Li are also one sword to some extent.


    It is because of this that the northern emperor despised the God clan strongman. He was a waste.


    In addition, over the past few years, they have looted high-tech civilization everywhere and obtained many powerful weapons. They should have neglected their own training. Because of their arrogance, they did not use those high-tech weapons. They only relied on their own strength to stand up and fight with the northern emperor. He deserved to be killed by a few punches.


    "Well, there should be more..."


    After Lu Li nodded, he looked at the black spaceship over there and murmured, "maybe there are three leaders. Are they going out together to be killed by us, or are they going out one by one to be killed by us?"


    His mind was really unable to observe the situation inside the black spaceship. However, the previous leaders took the initiative to burst out breath, which exposed the number of people inside the ship.


    Lu Li felt the breath of four people.


    Now one is dead. There should be three more in the ship.


    Although there was a person who didn''t really break out together in the previous burst of breath, he hid it cleverly. However, that kind of intelligence could not hide Lu Li''s exploration.


    Three more?


    Shengya had recovered a little bit from the impact of the enemy''s death in front of her. Now she heard Lu Li''s words, and she almost fainted again!


    There are three monsters like that powerful?


    However, Shengya thought, there are four people here?


    Four on three, no matter how you look at it, there''s a chance.


    Moreover, Lu Li''s method of turning dozens of star sea bandits into fly ash is still lingering in Shengya''s mind.


    After all, the strength of those star sea bandits is also very strong. For Shengya, if you can turn those star sea bandits into fly ash, the strength of Luli must be monster level.


    One of his three companions has shown his strength, and the remaining two are certainly not weak.


    Thinking of this, Shengya''s expression slightly relaxed and a little bit, opened the same frequency conversation, said to his companions: "it seems that we are really saved this time."


    At this time, the leader of the holy weapon clan was also Leng there. After hearing the words of Shengya, he reacted and said, "yes, I really didn''t expect that we should have such a strong strength as the star sea bandits who caught them by accident."


    "These people are the bandits you caught before?"


    On the same channel, the voice of the vice captain sounded, with a sense of surprise.


    After hearing the voice of the vice captain, the leader of the sacred weapon clan just reacted. His other teammates still don''t know what happened.


    So he explained, "these people were in front of the spaceship before, so we arrested them. After some exchanges, I realized that they were not the star sea bandits, all of which were misunderstandings. However, their identity is really unknown. They claim to be Xinghai merchants and want to discuss a business with the high priest. But as you know, our mission this time is very important. The right to contact the high priest is not in my hands. "


    The Deputy captain was silent for a long time, and then said, "fortunately, these people are not hostile. Otherwise, they are absolutely capable of destroying everything inside the ship."


    Yes.


    After listening to the captain''s explanation, the vice captain realized how lucky they were. A group of people who thought they were Xinghai bandits were captured. The results showed that they were not the star sea bandits, but they were more powerful than the star sea bandits. If they were hostile before, they could kill all the people inside the spaceship and then destroy the spaceship.


    No matter how powerful their guest is, he does not have the ability to survive in the void, which is the most fatal defect.


    After hearing this, the leader of the sacred weapon clan was also frightened and said with a trace of luck: "however, it is all because of these people that our disaster today seems to be going through smoothly."


    "Don''t be too optimistic. What they killed before is only the three leaders of Xinghai bandits. As far as I know, the three leaders are the weakest among the eight leaders of Xinghai bandits, and the most powerful one should be the seven leaders. I don''t know whether the seven leaders came together this time. If he didn''t come, he might be able to help us... "However, the vice captain is not as optimistic as the leader. Even if Lu Li and others are indeed showing a strength that is somewhat unreasonable, the star sea bandits have been around for many years, and they are not ordinary people. The eight leaders are strong and weak. Among them, the most powerful is able to fight against the large weapons of their holy weapon clan. No one is expected to kill him except the high priest who carries the holy weapon himself.


    And the weakest of them, that is, the strong God clan who was killed alive just now, can tear up the warships and crush them as ants.


    On the whole, the vice captain didn''t believe that Lu Li could kill several leaders of Xinghai bandits at will, especially if he didn''t know which three leaders were in the black spaceship.


    If there were seven leaders hidden in the black spaceship, they would still die today.


    Even if it''s a VIP, it''s the same thing.


    Their action today is a gamble in itself.


    Because the star sea bandits took a very important thing from the holy weapon clan, and they had to use a similar method to catch the star sea bandits, and at the same time ensure that the star sea bandits will take that thing.


    Now, they are almost certain that what they want today is in the black ship.


    But they realize that they are not prepared enough today.


    In other words, they underestimated the power of Xinghai bandits.


    If it had not been for the variable of Lu Li and others, the VIP would have already made a move, and the next, the invincible seven leaders, might be the next.


    The vice captain can think of these, and the leader of the holy weapon clan can also think of it.


    He soon realized what the vice captain was worried about, and his face became very ugly. He said in a deep voice, "if the seven leaders come, we will all die here today, and no one can be spared."


    "Yes, so we can only hope that the monster doesn''t show up."


    The Deputy captain sighed.


    But heard all of these holy ends, but eyes flash, looked at the standing in the void of the youth in green.


    She had a vague premonition that even the seven most powerful leaders of the sacred weapon clan might not be his opponent.


    Of course, it''s just a hunch.


    She did not see with her own eyes how strong the seven leaders were, because most of the people who had seen the seven leaders were dead. Apart from some battle materials left by the mecha and warships, few living people recorded the strength of the seven leaders with their own eyes.


    But after reading those materials, the seven leaders of the star sea bandits have become a nightmare of the holy weapon clan, and they are as powerful as demons.


    But now it seems that there are more powerful lives than demons.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1161

    Lu Li Hun did not know that at this time, he had risen to a stronger position than the demon in the heart of Shengya.


    He scratched his head, looked at the spaceship that had not responded so far, and said again, "if you continue to pretend to be dead, I don''t mind cutting the ship open and making you really dead."


    The threat sounds light, but the expression on his face is very serious, which means that he is telling the truth, not joking.


    It''s a pity that his too young face is not convincing.


    At the same time, at his side, Jun Qianguang and Yu Fenghua appeared at the same time.


    Then, Jun Qianguang said, "the northern emperor has already loosened his muscles and bones. This time, it''s my turn."


    With this sentence, he called to the black spaceship: "is there any living person on the other side, come out and have a chat?"


    When he said this, he used a powerful force to wave waves in the void. Just one word, it formed a destructive storm.


    When the ship was about to be swallowed up, there was a strong breath rising from the inside of the spaceship again, forming a hedge against the storm caused by Jun Qianguang, and both sides instantly offset each other.


    "Well? Are you really good at it? " Jun Qianguang''s eyes brightened. He was just a trial, but he didn''t expect that there was an expert in the black spaceship on the opposite side.


    In this case, Jun Qianguang is not polite. He grabs his fist and blows at the black spaceship.


    A huge punch mark was formed in the void, and it directly hit the black spaceship.


    "God three has died in your hands. We do not want to continue to form a feud. Why do you have to struggle with each other?"


    Inside the spaceship, a faint sound came out. Then, a fist seal with the same power was punched out, which smashed Jun Qianguang''s fist seal. The strength of his hand was not much different. It seemed that he wanted to show his sincerity and didn''t want to continue fighting.


    Jun Qianguang saw this, and his expression was a little grand: "bad luck, this time I met a hard hand. You are very lucky."


    "It''s not my fault. It''s Lu Li who thinks I''m stronger than you. Besides, this guy''s strength may not be stronger. Give me twenty breaths, and I''ll kill him as well."


    The northern emperor laughed twice, but he seemed indifferent.


    Of course, twenty breaths kill each other, and he''s just talking big.


    In fact, when the other party neutralized Jun Qianguang''s attack for the first time, the northern emperor realized that this guy was not at the same level as the previous God clan.


    That God clan is at most a half step of the top heaven and man, and this guy who has not yet appeared must be the top heaven man, at the same level with them.


    If you want to take this person''s life easily, you have to do it yourself.


    However, at this time, Lu Li seemed to be thinking about some other things. He did not open his mouth, nor did he mean to start.


    The northern emperor could not help but have some doubts and said, "Lu Li, don''t tell me. At this time, you have a plan. These guys are obviously bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, and you don''t mean that the ship has high-grade weapons? How can we get the weapons back if we don''t kill them? "


    He has used the word "we", which means that in his mind, he has taken the weapon as his own.


    If you don''t kill those Tianren strong men in the spaceship, the things of his own family will be dominated by people all the time. The North emperor is a very mean person with a grudge. He can''t stand such grievances.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Li knocked his brow and said, "what you said is reasonable. It''s our weapon. We can''t continue to dominate by them. But to be honest, it''s easy to kill them, but it''s hard to kill them without damaging the weapon. "


    The northern emperor was stunned. Then he jumped to his feet and said, "do you mean those bastards have kidnapped our weapons?"


    Lu Li couldn''t help crying and laughing: "you said it as if the weapon was a hostage, but You have a good point. Now that guy should be accumulating gas engines. He is afraid. If we continue to press him, he will destroy the weapon. "


    "This dog."


    The northern emperor was a little bit resentful, then looked at the black spaceship and said directly, "you are so timid, and you still come out to learn from others to rob? With this skill, I suggest you leave your things and go home to your mother! "


    He was really pissed off.


    After struggling for such a long time, I finally saw the dawn. As a result, the ungrateful dog dares to threaten the hostages. Is it a weapon to threaten them?


    However, after the northern emperor finished, he was a little puzzled and said, "that''s a weapon of the road level. Can it be destroyed by a strong man of heaven and man level? It''s illogical. "


    "Although it''s a high-level weapon, it should be a part of the incomplete. Otherwise, they don''t have to be so aggressive to find the sacred weapon clan. This is like, before a magic weapon is cast, it is only some precious materials. However, after the processing and synthesis of other precious materials, it will become an invincible magic weapon. This is a truth. "Lu Li shakes his head. He is sure that his judgment is correct. The strong man in the spaceship should have mastered an important part of the weapon of the avenue level. However, the weapons in that part may not be impregnable.


    If the road level strong man really wants to destroy his weapon, as Lu Li said, it is very simple to kill them, but it is very difficult to kill them before they destroy the weapon.


    "Gentlemen, if you are also here for this weapon, why don''t we have a discussion?"


    Just as Lu Li was thinking, the voice in the spaceship sounded again. He didn''t care about the insults of the northern emperor. Instead, he said, "this weapon has a very long history. The holy weapon clan will rob it at any cost. In fact, our plan has failed today. Therefore, we do not want to continue to hold this hot potato. You are willing to take over. We are actually very happy. But, after all, we are Xinghai bandits. We can''t go there empty handed. How about three-party negotiations? "


    "Tripartite negotiations?" Lu Li showed a trace of interest and asked, "this is interesting. Why don''t you talk about it? How do you want to talk about it?"


    "It''s very simple. You, US, plus the samurai, let''s have tripartite negotiations."


    The voice in the spaceship said quietly, "the situation is that both you and the holy weapon clan want this weapon, and we know that we are not opponents. Therefore, we are willing to take out this weapon for our lives. However, how to do this still needs to be discussed by the three parties. "


    "So much trouble?" Lu Li touched his chin and then said, "don''t you worry that I think it''s too troublesome for me to directly blow you up with that weapon?"


    "Oh."


    The voice in the spaceship laughed and said faintly, "you have this skill. After all, you have touched the ''Avenue''. It is not difficult to achieve the road. We have no chance to win against you who are strong in quasi Avenue level, and even have little chance to survive. However, I know your origin, and I also know why you need this weapon."


    The words of this voice made Luli move in his heart, and he confirmed his previous thoughts. Then he asked, "you are so sure. It seems that you are indeed a human race."


    The voice in the ship was silent for a few seconds, and then gave a positive reply: "yes, I am indeed a Terran."


    "Besides, I''m a real warrior."


    "Zhenwu people?" The northern emperor squinted, and his voice was killing: "if you say you are a Terran, there is nothing strange about it, but you say you are a Zhenwu people As far as I know, Zhenwu people, who are as powerful as you, should be gifted in the sky. "


    "Zhan Zun, don''t try. I''m not from the same era as you, but I''ve heard of your name."


    The voice in the spaceship involuntarily called out the name of the northern emperor, and said faintly, "when you become famous, I have already left Zhenwu area."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!